《Revenge of the Hideous Lady (Xyla Quest)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    In a warm pink-colored room that seemed like a young teenage girl¡¯s, X Quest looked giddily at a


    man¡¯s watch, asionally ncing at the chandelier above her.


    This was a worldwide limited edition watch she had carefully selected at a shopping mall.


    She believed that Brother Sullivan would like it when he returned and saw it.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    Right then, X received a video call from her little sister, Emily Quest.


    X Quest immediately picked up the call. Closely after that, Emily Quest¡¯s proud chuckle could be


    heard over the phone.


    ¡°Dear Big Sister, did you really believe what Brother Sullivan has said about being busy today and


    therefore, could only return to the country tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± X Quest looked confused.


    Emily Quest was barely wearing any clothes in the video call. She seemed annoyed, and her


    laughter was getting louder.


    ¡°Haha! You deserve to be cheated on for being so dumb. This is my gift to you. Keep your eyes


    wide open and have a good look, you pig.¡±


    After approximately two minutester, X saw an intimate scene between Emily Quest and Tom


    Sullivan.


    The video¡¯s background showed that they were on the couch of Tom Sullivan¡¯s living room.


    Therefore, when he said he was busy today, he meant he was busy fooling around with X¡¯s


    younger stepsister from a different mother.


    Since the age of eleven, X had been in love with Tom Sullivan. She had loved this man for nearly


    seven years now. He was the man of her dreams and the youth she had fallen head over heels for.


    X had nearly given everything she had to Tom Sullivan. As such, she always thought that he


    would never betray her.


    ¡°Brother Sullivan, have you ever done this with X Quest?¡± Emily Quest looked at the camera


    provocatively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disgust me. I feel like puking at the sight of that fat woman. Do you even think that¡¯s


    possible?¡± Tom Sullivan said while he kissed Emily.


    The man seemed so engrossed in the moment of intimacy that he did not notice the camera.


    X felt as if her heart was being carved at with a knife as each dirty scene unfolded before her one


    after another.


    It felt painful even to breathe.


    When X Quest lifted her head, her gazended upon herself in the dressing mirror. It showed her


    reflection without any form of concealment.


    Her body was full of fat, and she had freckles all over her face. She was no longer the most


    beautiful woman in Antis as she once was. Was she not a fat woman, after all?


    However, Tom once said that she had only be like this because of him and that he would


    never dislike her.


    Filled with rage, she immediately got into her sports car and sped toward Tom Sullivan¡¯s vi without


    care.


    When the couple on the couch saw her, they were stunned.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tom Sullivan asked calmly. He seemed a little surprised.


    After a moment, he calmly got up and slowly put on a bathrobe before walking up to X.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen us, I¡¯ll juste clean. X Quest, let¡¯s break up. I¡¯ve fallen in love with your


    little sister.¡±


    His words pierced through her heart like a knife.


    Emily Quest snorted coldly before quickly putting on Tom Sullivan¡¯s shirt. She then hugged her arm


    in a rampant manner. ¡°To be honest, Brother Sullivan has been sick of you a long time ago. He just


    never knew how to say it to you.¡± Emily¡¯s face was full of despise.


    Emily Quest¡¯s words like a cold bucket of water poured over her head. X Quest immediately


    came to her senses.


    X should have already known this was true. Ever since she turned hideous, Tom had started


    treating her differently.


    All along, she had foolishly convinced herself that he was too busy with work to care about their


    rtionship.


    ¡°Yes. Even if you didn¡¯t walk in on us, I have already nned to clear things up with you tomorrow.


    X Quest, you don¡¯t deserve me!


    ¡°Even my family wants me to get rid of you. Therefore, let¡¯s end this on peaceful terms.


    ¡°My family would like you to take up the responsibility for the sake of the love we once had for each


    other.


    ¡°Tell your Dad that you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore and that you would like a divorce.¡±


    Tom Sullivan continued to speak harshly. He would rather die than stay with this fat woman for the


    rest of his life.


    His words repeatedly pierced through her heart like a knife.


    Back then, his mother was in dire need of a kidney donation.


    Since X loved Tom, she did not hesitate to donate her kidney to his mother.


    After that, his mother had fully recovered, but X¡¯s condition worsened.


    The surgery resulted in severe side effects on her body.


    She began to grow fat rapidly. Freckles developed all over her face. From the most beautiful woman


    in Antis, X became just another fat woman.


    However, not only were they not remorseful, they even looked down upon her.


    Even when Tom Sullivan was clearly the one who cheated on X, he wanted her, the victim, to


    take up the responsibility.


    They were truly evil and shameless.


    At that moment, X wished she could kill all of them.


    ¡°You and your family are evil. Don¡¯t you know why and for whom I became like this?¡± X Quest


    retorted while she raised her hand to p his face.


    However, before her palmnded on his face, Emily Quest had grabbed her hand and pushed her


    to the ground. Then, Emily stepped on X¡¯s hand mercilessly with her red high heels.


    Emily repeatedly jabbed and twisted her heel on X¡¯s hand. ¡°You have willingly donated your


    kidney. They didn¡¯t force you to do it. Stop bringing that matter up to ckmail him emotionally!


    ¡°It¡¯s your own body that has problems. Why are you ming others for it? Many people have


    donated their kidneys, but they all end up fine. Why are you the only one with side effects?¡±


    Just as Emily Quest finished her sentence, she jabbed her heel even deeper into X¡¯s hand. It


    ended up piercing through X¡¯s flesh as blood began to seep out from the open wound and


    stter all over the floor.


    With the pain spreading all over her body, X felt as if she was about to pass out. However, the


    physical pain was not even close to the pain she felt in her heart.


    X Quest struggled to get free and tried to attack in return.


    However, Tom Sullivan would not allow her to do so. He raised his foot and stepped on her


    abdomen. ¡°Stop messing around, X¡­¡±


    X did not expect Tom Sullivan to help Emily Quest instead of stopping her from bullying X.


    This couple was terrifyingly evil.


    ¡°Oops, X Quest, I never thought that you would one day be treated like a piece of sh*t and be


    stepped on like this.¡±


    As soon as Emily Quest finished speaking, she smiled slyly at Tom Sullivan. ¡°Brother Sullivan, shall


    we continue?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Tom Sullivan smiled in return.


    ¡°However, before that, can we throw this woman out? She¡¯s an unbearable sight¡­¡± Emily Quest


    added.


    Right after Emily Quest ended her sentence, Tom Sullivan dragged X Quest by her ponytail as if


    she were a doll and threw her out the door.


    Then, he closed the door behind him without even taking ast nce at X.


    After crying for a long while, X Quest got into her car in a zombie-like manner before driving


    away from Tom Sullivan¡¯s vi.


    With her abdomen recently stepped on, she began to feel intense pain as darkness filled her eyes¡­


    In the next instant, the sports car went out of control and crashed into arge tree by the road.


    Without her safety belt on, X was sent flying out of the car beforending in a snow pile.


    Despite struggling to climb out, she barely had any energy left in her body as every part of her body


    ached.


    Soon, more snow began to fall on her and slowly buried her deep under the coldness.


    Nobody would have known that therge body covered in snow by the empty road once belonged


    to Antis¡¯s most beautifuldy.


    With the pain spreading all over her body, X Quest soon lost her consciousness.


    She knew that she was probably going to die.


    It was truly hrious. X never thought this was how her life would end.


    If she could survive, she would make sure they paid with every drop of their blood.


    Just a moment before she passed out, a pair of ck boots appeared in front of her¡­


    ***


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    On that night, X Quest was dered as a lost person. She had only texted her father, Jeremy


    Quest, through WeChat that she was going away on vacation.


    After that, she could no longer be contacted¡­


    There were different rumors about where she had gone.


    However, ording to her fianc¨¦, Tom Sullivan, people were told that Miss Quest had eloped with


    someone else¡­


    She was the cause of shame to the Quest family!

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Three yearster, a stunning woman opened her eyes slowly as she stretched her arms in a big,


    soft bed.


    While X Quest could feel an aching sensation in her body, she heard running water from the


    bathroom. Through the frosted ss, she could vaguely see a person''s figure moving around in the


    bathroom.


    After stretching her arms yet again, X murmured, "Hmm¡­ Georgie, what time is it now? Why


    does my body hurt all over?"


    X sounded very soft, almost as if she were like a marshmallow.


    Creak.


    When the bathroom door was opened, a tall man appeared before her.


    With only a white towel wrapped around his lower body, his muscr chest, sexy eight-packs, and


    perfectly firm abs were fully visible.


    Meanwhile, droplets of water that slowly slid down his neck made him look even more alluring.


    Such a perfectly sculpted face without a hint of warmth in his cheeks made the man feel very


    unapproachable.


    Despite being the apex of beauty in humanity, he was also far unreachable.


    X suddenly thought of the phrase, "A beautiful person is like god''s gift to earth. While the man


    owns 70% of all beauty, the remaining 30% of beauty is spared for all humankind."


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" X asked with a frown while she frightfully pulled the duvet


    tightly over her body.


    While the man raised his brows, he began approaching her and looked down at her arrogantly.


    "Shouldn''t you ask yourself that question first?"


    It was impossible to gauge his current emotion from his eyes. There was a strong aura of


    oppression that came from his body.


    Hearing this, X immediately ran through the possible scenarios in her head before a sense of


    shame washed over her as she realized what must have happened.


    This was all her fault!


    Drinking really did cause her problems! Was this a form of inter-marital cheating?


    Although X had been married for two years, she still did not know what her husband looked like.


    However, their rtionship was real, and so was the promise they made in the past.


    Last night, X Quest and Georgie Clementine had a little too much to drink at the bar. Since they


    were unable to drive after drinking too much, they decided to get a room upstairs.


    X recalled that Georgie was the first to head upstairs. Meanwhile, X herself felt the urge to


    puke and had gone to the restroom downstairs.


    After that, she remembered entering the room and drinking a ss of water by the bed before


    turning the lights off and lying down.


    Later, she felt tremendously ufortable all over¡­


    Therefore, X must have entered the wrong room!


    "Alright. It''s my fault. I will take full responsibility for you. Make an offer," X said.


    "An offer? Are you sure you can afford me?" The man raised his brows while his voice remained


    cold as before.


    Chuckle. This woman was indeed interesting. What did she think he was? A male prostitute?


    "Even if you are very expensive, I''m sure 500,000 should be enough. Even a popr celebrity


    would ept such an offer. What do you say about keeping this a secret if I pay you that much?"


    If word got out about what happened, it would only do X harm. Resolving this issue with money


    was the best way to go about it.


    "A popr celebrity? How can they evenpare to me?" The man asked gloomily.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    The sound of a phone ringing cut their conversation short as the man walked into the bathroom with


    his phone.


    After that, a cold voice could be heard. "If that''s the case, get it done and over with."


    After the bathroom door was closed, X could not hear anything further. Her body began to


    tremble as goosebumps appeared all over her body.


    What did he mean by ''get it over and done with''?


    Could he be a gangster? Was he the kind of person who killed others without batting an eyelid?


    From his appearance, he was probably the man who called the shots. However, X felt such a


    shame that a handsome man like him worked in this field.


    Knowing that she could not afford to think about this too much, X quickly got out of bed and put


    her clothes on before leaving a cheque worth 500,000 dors on the ground.


    Casually, she nced at the dressing mirror decorated with gold and diamond jewelry. Her graceful


    figure came into view.


    From her reflection, she seemed like a different person from who she was three years ago. Now,


    she had a head full of long, ck, and curly hair that dangled over her waist. With luscious red lips


    and a fairplexion, she almost looked like a fairy.


    The look in her eyes seemed to contain the glimmer of a million stars, perfectly capturing the


    essence of society''s definition of beauty.


    Aftering back to her senses, she quickly put on her high heels and walked away.


    Once she closed the door behind her, the room number became visible. "8808¡­"


    The night before, Georgie had clearly told her their room number was 8809, which meant that X


    truly had gone into the wrong room!


    However, that man was a little too weird for X''s liking. Why did he leave such a ss of water by


    his bed?


    ***


    The wind was howling madly outside as a thickyer of snow covered the floor.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    X Quest rubbed her hands together for warmth before quickly getting into her red Maserati. Right


    then, a message appeared on her phone.


    "The engagement dinner between Sullivan Food Group''s heir, Tom Sullivan, and the second female


    heir of the Quest Property Group, Emily Quest, is now being held at the Silver International Hotel."


    "Famous people in politics and business and celebrities in the entertainment industry, have all


    gathered here for this joyous asion."


    "ording to our sources, Tom Sullivan''s fianc¨¦e was supposed to be the Quest Family''s first heir,


    X Quest. However, we were told that X Quest had eloped with another man. Therefore, Tom


    Sullivan painfully decided to stop pursuing after her and be engaged with Emily Quest


    instead."


    When the beastly words came into sight, X Quest felt the same rage she had three years ago as


    she could not help but recall the hatred in her heart.


    Now, not only was the horrible couple tantly defaming her, they had even gotten engaged just as


    they wished. They must have been very happy then.


    Tom Sullivan was clearly an a**hole for making himself sound so generous when, in reality, he was


    a shameful person.


    X could not understand how she had fallen for a jerk like him in the past.


    Right then, X received a call from Georgie Clementine.


    "President X, where have you gone this early in the morning? Why didn''t I see you when I woke


    up?"


    Clearly, Georgie did not know that X had not even returned to their shared room.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you about itter."


    "The most popr topic on the inte has been arranged. You can check it out." Georgie reported.


    "Very well¡­"


    After hanging up, X searched for the most popr topic on Weibo. The hashtag


    ''#TomSullivanCheats#'' appeared to be first on the list with the highest number of searches.


    Once she clicked into the headlines, a piece of even more shocking news appeared as posted by


    various marketing ounts.


    "Tom Sullivan''s ex-fianc¨¦e became fat and unsightly due to a post-surgery side effect, which


    involved her donating her kidney to save Tom Sullivan''s mother. As such, Tom Sullivan became


    disinterested in X and cheated on her with her little sister, Emily Quest. Unable to ept what


    happened, X Quest disappeared for a total of three years."


    In fact, there was a marketing ount that exposed a phone recording between Tom Sullivan and


    Emily Quest. In the conversation, the two clearly exined what they did to X.


    Enraged, the users of the inte began criticizing the two for being an a**hole and a b*tch.


    "If inte bullying were an avnche, I would like to be the biggest snowke! Clearly, Tom is an


    a**hole! Why did you pretend to be emotional?"


    "When will Tom Sullivan and Emily Quest die? Can Satan please offer them each an entrance ticket


    to hell?"


    "I hope the next to die from inte bullying are the two of you! My heart goes out to X Quest."


    Apart from insulting the two, some inte users even posted photoshopped pictures of them being


    deceased individuals on Weibo with the caption of "Tom Sullivan and Emily Quest passed away in


    the winter of 2019."


    The ounts of Tom Sullivan and Emily Quest on Weibo had already beenpromised. At one


    nce, all the posts on their pages were of hate and cursing.


    Reading suchments made X Quest instantly feel a lot better. As such, she was able to


    shake off the feelings that overtook her from memories of the past.


    "Tom Sullivan, Emily Quest, this is only the beginning¡­" X Quest''s face instantly turned cold.


    She looked like apletely different person from a moment before.


    Right then, Georgie Clementine called her on the phone yet again.


    "President X, Emily Quest has been sleeping with male prostitutes at least once a day behind


    Tom Sullivan''s back. Should we publish that today?


    "If we do it, their marriage would definitely not happen. Your little sister would also be severely


    defamed and can no longer live peacefully," Georgie Clementine said.


    "Why should we ruin their marriage? Isn''t it great for a b*tch and a dog to live happily ever after


    together?


    "What if he dumps her after finding out about it? He could find another nicedy and get married to


    have a happy life after that. Isn''t it better if we allow him to live as a person who is being cheated on


    every single day?" X replied.


    Although X sounded very soft and gentle, there was a knowing look in her eyes, which made her


    seem unshakeable.


    "Of course, it''s better if he doesn''t find out. Cheaters will always end up being cheated on!" Georgie


    responded.


    "Let''s save that piece of information forter¡­" X added with a cunning look in her eyes.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    After the engagement ceremony ended in Silver International Hotel¡¯s high-ss dining hall, Emily


    Quest and Tom Sullivan joyfully followed behind their parents as they approached each table to


    raise their sses.


    However, wherever they went, people rolled their eyes at them after they had walked away.-


    Unfortunately, the Quest family and the Sullivan family were clueless about what had happened,


    and they kept a smile on their faces.


    Meanwhile, Emily Quest, who had a lot of make-up on her face, was smiling from ear to ear. She


    seemed proud of herself, no doubt entuated by the long, red gown with an alluring tube top.


    The Sullivan family owned a foodpany that ranked top five in the world. Compared to the Quest


    family and the other famous women and their families, the Sullivan family was financially much


    better positioned.


    As the fianc¨¦e of the Sullivan family, Emily would undoubtedly make everyone in the circle of


    famous women jealous.


    Meanwhile, the fact that Tom Sullivan had managed to get rid of X Quest, the fat woman, and


    gotten engaged with the truly rich and beautiful Emily Quest made her feel even more joyful.


    The rich housewives, who had already found out about the news on the inte, were gossiping


    about Emily Quest and Tom Sullivan behind their backs.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before that Emily Quest looks like a b*tch. See what I mean? It¡¯s been proven.¡±


    ¡°Tom Sullivan looks like a gentleman. How could he be such a jerk? You really can¡¯t judge a book by


    its cover.¡±


    ¡°My heart goes out to X Quest. Although she does look a little hideous, she is a kind person.


    Unfortunately, she developed feelings for the wrong person.¡±


    As soon as X Quest walked in the door, she locked her gaze on Tom Sullivan and the Quest


    family. When she saw how pleased Emily Quest looked, she was certain that the couple was still


    unaware of what had happened.


    X felt secretly happy that the couple had no idea they were being stabbed at behind their backs.


    Dressed in a champagne-colored evening gown, X Quest stood out from the crowd. With her


    long ck hair curled around her shoulders, she portrayed the qualities of elegance, style, and


    nobility.


    Even with a simpleyer of foundation on her face, she was already indescribably beautiful. It felt as


    if a woman like her should always stay in a clean ce. Any sort of touch by another person would


    be considered contamination of her purity.


    Very soon, several men approached X and introduced themselves as theyplimented her for


    her beauty and asked her where she was from.


    After five years since shest experienced this, X had mixed feelings about it.


    Calmly, she smiled at them and lifted her gown slightly before walking elegantly over to Tom


    Sullivan and Emily Quest.


    However, as soon as Tom Sullivan set his eyes upon her, he stopped breathing and seemed terribly


    shocked.


    Who was this? X¡­ X Quest?


    Was she not the unimaginably fat woman? How had she be this good-looking now?


    Tom Sullivan could not take his eyes off her.


    Clearly, she had only put on an evening gown and barely had any make-up on her. In fact, she did


    not even wear any other essories.


    Effortlessly, she outshone Emily, who had plenty of make-up on her. X was now the center of


    attention of all males in the room.


    Although Emily was pretty, she did not have intricate facial features, and there was something about


    her that made her quite in.


    However, X was different. She was pretty from head to toe.


    Like a work of art given extra attention by god¡¯s hand, X was pretty but not fragile, almost like a


    fairy who was paying a visit to the human realm.


    Tom Sullivan suddenly felt a sense of regret wash over him. If he had known she could recover her


    former beauty, he would not have dumped her.


    Parents of both the Quest family and the Sullivan family seemed equally shocked.


    Jeremy Quest stared at his beautiful and favorite daughter in disbelief. ¡°X, is it really you? Where


    have you been for the past three years? Why didn¡¯t you keep in touch with your family? And how


    did you transform into this state?¡±


    Although Jeremy Quest heard that X might have eloped with someone else, he did not believe


    that was true because he understood his daughter very well¡­


    When X saw how emotional her father seemed, she felt very guilty.


    Back then, to focus on her recovery, X did not even contact her father.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s talk about it when we get home,¡± X answered.


    Jeremy nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay¡­ Okay¡­ Okay.¡±


    ¡°X, you¡¯ve returned¡­¡± Tom Sullivan¡¯s eyes were still locked on her as his hands trembled slightly


    by his side.


    If a woman were described as a flower, X would be a pure and noble white peony while Emily


    Quest was a wild rose.


    After not seeing a white peony for some time, a man might be attracted to a wild rose.


    However, once a white peony came along, a wild rose would hold no meaning.


    Tom Sullivan¡¯s reaction made Emily bubble in rage.


    At that moment, Emily was reminded of the period when X¡¯s beauty kept her in the dark.


    Back in those days, Tom Sullivan and all the wealthy men in Antis only had eyes for X. None of


    them took notice of the second child of the Quest family, Emily Quest.


    The strong feeling of jealousy nearly caused Emily¡¯s knuckles to make a cracking sound from how


    tightly she was squeezing them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    How could X regain her beauty? How was it possible?


    X calmly looked at Tom Sullivan. The look in his eyes made her feel disgusted.


    This man was truly disgusting.


    By then, many people noticed what was going on here and hence gathered around them.


    ¡°Yeah. I heard about your engagementst night when I returned to the country. That¡¯s why I have


    decided toe here to convey my good wishes.¡± X appeared very calm and unemotional.


    Her attitude made Tom Sullivan feel extremely disappointed. In the past, she used to be at his feet


    because he used to be her entire world.


    However, things were different now, and Tom Sullivan was finding it difficult to ept the dent in his


    ego.


    ¡°Oh my god. X Quest has be pretty once more. Emily Quest pales inparison.¡±


    ¡°They have already treated X in such a way, X could still wish them well with a smile on her


    face. What a big heart thatdy has.¡±


    ¡°Not only does Emily Quest look less beautiful than X Quest, but she also has a significantly


    worse attitude than X.¡±


    Emily felt her ego was under attack by the whispering voices of people around her. Right then, all


    she could feel was anger.


    Wait a minute. What were the people referring to when they talked about how Emily Quest and Tom


    Sullivan treated X Quest? Whatever happened between the three, nobody else should have


    found out.


    ¡°What nonsense are you all talking about?¡± Emily Quest asked as she red at the people who


    looked at her with sarcastic gazes.


    ¡°Have a look at the most popr topic on the inte yourself,¡± someone in the crowd said.


    Emily immediately opened Weibo and searched for the most popr topic on the inte.


    Instantly, Emily, Tom, and their parents were all shocked.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Emily, give me an exnation! Didn¡¯t you and Tom Sullivan get together


    after X had left? Have you been lying to me all along?¡± Jeremy Quest looked visibly upset.


    ¡°Alright, darling, let¡¯s talk about this when we get home. Do you think our family isn¡¯t embarrassed


    enough?¡± May Conner tugged at Jeremy Quest¡¯s hand as she uttered softly.


    On top of everyone¡¯s spiteful stares and the dirty gossip on the inte, Emily felt deeply ashamed.


    Did that mean the guests here had known about this all along?


    If that were the case, Emily and Tom must have been making a fool of themselves when they raised


    their sses.


    The more Emily thought about this, the more embarrassed she felt.


    Meanwhile, X seemedpletely disengaged as she stood nearby.


    Emily highly suspected that X was the one behind all this. Why was it such a coincidence that


    this happened when X returned?


    Without hesitating, Emily Quest grabbed X Quest by her wrist and pulled her to the walkway¡¯s


    end.


    ¡°Are you the one who did all this? You are truly shameless for doing this as soon as you returned.


    Was it your n to make me miserable all along?¡± Emily asked through gritted teeth.


    Angered, Emily raised her hand, readz to p X.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    When Emily Quest¡¯s hand moved downward, X Quest quickly grabbed Emily¡¯s hand and stared


    right into her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    When Emily caught sight of X¡¯s eyes, she shivered.-


    Emily felt that X had changed.


    Although X¡¯s physical appearance was the same as before, she felt somewhat more heartless.


    ¡°X Quest, stop denying it. You are only pretending to be calm today. In actual fact, you are


    extremely hurt that I got engaged to the man you love the most.


    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous that Brother Sullivan and I are in love with each other. That¡¯s why you¡¯re doing


    all this to destroy my life.¡±


    X could not help butugh coldly.


    What a joke. Was she jealous? Did an a**hole like Tom Sullivan even deserve her?


    ¡°What are youughing at? Do my words ring true? Is that why you are speechless?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°Emily Quest, you are the only one who could be happy about being married to a trashy person. You


    think everyone in the world would be jealous of you.¡± X felt that Emily was an absolute joke.


    Right then, Tom Sullivan happened to have walked out of the door and overheard X¡¯s words. He


    immediately felt hurt.


    ¡®Trashy person?¡¯


    Did X not use to worship him like an idol? She would talk about getting married to him all day and


    wanting to give him many children.


    ¡°Keep pretending. I wonder who has always dreamt about being married to Brother Sullivan,¡± Emily


    countered.


    ¡°Like you said, it was in the past,¡± X said.


    ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t care what you say. I am certain you are the one who did this! If it¡¯s not out of jealousy,


    it¡¯s out of hate!¡±


    ¡°Show me the proof then,¡± X said calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need proof. I¡¯ll kill you right now, you evil woman.¡± Emily reached out toward X ¡¯s neck.


    In an agile movement, X managed to dodge the attack. As a result, Emily slipped and fell to the


    ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Tom called out before hurrying over to Emily to help her up. However, his eyes


    never left X¡¯s body.


    The look in his eyes made Emily feel even more jealous. ¡°Brother Sullivan, X Quest is bullying


    me.¡±


    ¡°X Quest, we once loved each other after all. Must you force me into a dead end? Can¡¯t we talk


    about this?¡± Tom seemed unhappy.


    ¡°Tom Sullivan, did you hear about it or see it with your own eyes? If you don¡¯t have proof, keep your


    mouth shut. Even if I was the one who did it, what right do you have to question me about it?¡± X


    felt disgusted that she used to love a man like this.


    As soon as X finished her sentence, she lifted her gown a little and walked away.


    Feeling insulted, Tom could not find the words to express himself. Whatever X said was


    irrefutable.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Get someone to catch her and beat her up. It must be her who


    did it!¡± Emily eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Do you have proof? Can you grow some brains?¡± Tom was already mad and could


    find no other way to vent his emotions. As such, Emily naturally became his punching bag.


    Although Emily had wanted to insult him in return, she stomped her feet and remained quiet.


    As soon as X entered the elevator, she received a call from Georgie Clementine. ¡°President X,


    haven¡¯t you always wanted to sign Josh Batton onto ourbel? I just received news that he won¡¯t be


    renewing his contract with his existingpany. Hence, I have invited him for a meeting at eight


    o¡¯clock tonight in the Southern Misty Lake Room of Dreand Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After hanging up, X received a call from Jeremy Quest. ¡°X,e home after an hour. We


    need to talk.¡± His voice sounded a little cold.


    ***


    When X Quest entered the house, there was a gloomy ambiance inside.


    Jeremy Quest sat on the couch with a sullen expression on his face while Emily Quest continued to


    cry with her knees on the ground.


    May Conner sat next to Jeremy Quest. ¡°Darling, I believe Emily was just blinded by love. We can


    talk about this in the future,¡± she said carefully.


    ¡°Right now, X Quest should be the person you are most mad at.


    ¡°After all, even if Emily was in the wrong, X Quest shouldn¡¯t have done something like that to put


    our family to shame. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± May Conner asked.


    In her usual manner, X nced at May Conner before approaching her. ¡°Aunty, you really do


    know what to say. Can you really justify seducing one¡¯s elder sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ as being blinded by


    love?¡±


    May was speechless.


    ¡°X, is what Emily said true? Did you n all of this?


    ¡°Even if your little sister did something deserving of insult, you should not expose the family like


    that.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that it would put the Quest family to shame?¡± Jeremy Quest seemed extremely


    upset.


    Due to what happened between Emily, X, and Tom, the Quest family and the Sullivan family had


    be the biggest joke in the country. How could Jeremy not be mad?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± X exined. ¡°How would you know if it wasn¡¯t a rival of the Sullivan family who did


    it? The Sullivan family members all have terrible personalities. Am I the only one who would make


    enemies?¡±


    From the look in X¡¯s eyes, Jeremy felt that she was telling the truth.


    ¡°It is you! The timing is too coincidental! Dad, don¡¯t listen to X¡¯s bullsh*t,¡± Emily mumbled.


    ¡°Darling, the Sullivan family is already investigating the matter. I believe they will get to the bottom


    of this very soon. The b*tch who did this will be taken care of by the Sullivan family.¡± May red at


    X.


    Although X knew that May was directing those words at her, she could not be less bothered.


    ¡®Investigate? How could they possibly find anything?¡¯


    After all, the news had been leaked by an internal staff member of Weibo. What would their


    investigations lead to? The original ount which spread the story had a fake IP address anyway.


    ¡°Emily Quest, I¡¯ve already overlooked the fact that you seduced my fianc¨¦ and intentionally


    contacted me through a video call to broadcast your acts of intimacy. Can¡¯t you just be quiet for a


    moment?¡± X added.


    ¡°What?¡± Jeremy was enraged.


    He was shocked by what he heard. It exined why X had disappeared for three years. Who


    could possibly tolerate such behavior when they observed it happen before their eyes?


    ¡°Yes. Even so, Big Sister shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. If you say another word, I will punish you in my own way.¡± Jeremy raised his voice. ¡°Do


    you really think you can justify seducing your big sister¡¯s man?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t stop at seducing my man. After the video call ended, I went looking for them. She even


    stepped on my stomach and my face along with Tom. They physically abused me.¡± X snorted


    coldly.


    Jeremy felt even more shocked. His heart went out to X.


    How much pain did X go through back then?


    Jeremy never thought that Emily and Tom could be this evil.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not all¡­¡±


    After that, X Quest took a few paper sheets from her ck Hermes purse and handed them over


    to Jeremy.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    There was a clear record of Emily Quest purchasing marketing ounts to spread various false


    rumors about X Quest eloping with another man and a few screenshots of transfers made


    through her ount.


    Jeremy Quest felt a burning rage in his heart.


    ¡°Someone, bring me my whip!¡± Jeremy eximed angrily.


    Emily Quest immediately started panicking. ¡°Dad¡­ You¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Jeremy did not respond to her.


    May Conner grabbed Jeremy¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Darling, Emily has very weak limbs. How could she


    possibly stand being whipped? Please don¡¯t do it.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a bodyguard brought a whip over to Jeremy.


    Without saying a word, Jeremy epted the whip and whipped Emily mercilessly.


    Responding out of fear, Emily attempted to dodge the whip. However, it stillnded on her back.


    The pain caused tears to fill her eyes.


    May immediately hugged Emily tightly and cried out, ¡°Darling, Emily knows that she is wrong. If you


    must hit someone to vent your anger, do it to me!¡±


    Jeremy raised his head yet again. However, May did not budge.


    In the end, he dangled the whip in the air.


    After ring at Emily, Jeremy turned to look at May. ¡°She¡¯s be like this because of you!¡±


    Jeremy turned around and walked up the stairs.


    X knew this was going to happen.


    After all, X and Emily were both his beloved daughters. There was nothing he could do to Emily.


    Nonchntly, X nced at Emily and May before she proceeded to walk upstairs.


    However, after taking a few steps up the staircase, she could hear Emily¡¯s voice. ¡°Wait a second,


    X Quest.¡±


    X knew what Emily wanted to say. Therefore, she ignored Emily and continued to walk upstairs.


    ¡°Did you see? Dad clearly still loves me more. So what if you revealed the truth? Dad only whipped


    me once.¡± Emily Quest snorted coldly with a pleased look on her face.


    After finishing her sentence, Emily took one step further up the stairs and looked down coldly at


    X. ¡°Even if you won¡¯t admit it, I know that you came back to exact revenge this time.


    ¡°However, X Quest¡­ Stop dreaming. There¡¯s nothing you can do to me.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you need to overreact to what I did.


    ¡°You were so ugly that you deserved to have your boyfriend snagged. Even if I didn¡¯t do it, someone


    else would have done it.


    ¡°Besides, you ought to have been dumped by Brother Sullivan anyway. Do you think donating your


    kidney meant you could force him to be with you for the rest of your life?


    ¡°X Quest, why are you so shameless?¡±


    Emily said those words through gritted teeth as she frowned the entire time.


    Those words hit X like needles against her eardrums. The person in front of her clearly had a


    twisted mind.


    However, X could not be bothered to argue with Emily. Instead, X ignored Emily and continued


    to walk up the stairs.


    ***


    At precisely eight o¡¯clock, X Quest entered the Southern Misty Lake Room in Dreand Hotel.


    By then, Josh Batton had already arrived and was seated next to the window. He was ying his


    phone as he leaned against the windowzily.


    Wearing a champagne-colored tuxedo coupled with a white T-shirt and white shoes, Josh appeared


    neat and approachable.


    Not only did this man have handsome facial features, but he also gave off a youthful vibe. He was


    almost like a priceless work of art.


    Right then, X could not help but think about the man she had met in the hotel earlier.


    It was because Josh looked a little like that man.


    However, that man was hardly approachable. Meanwhile, Josh exuded an approachable aura,


    almost like a kind boy-next-door.


    When Josh saw X, he immediately walked up to her and greeted her with an extended hand.


    ¡°President X, it¡¯s nice meeting you.¡±


    The warm smile on his face nearly melted X¡¯s heart.


    Josh had never thought that the famous President X was actually a woman close to his age.


    Moreover, she was also far prettier than he had imagined.


    Even if she stood next to the beauties in the entertainment industry, she would still stand out.


    Without a doubt, X was a mysterious person in the industry.


    Most people knew her by the name of President X, the boss behind-the-scene of X


    Entertainment.


    However, none of them had seen her in person, let alone knew her full name.


    Therefore, Josh had agreed to meet her without hesitation inrge part due to his curiosity.


    X shook his hand politely. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Please have a seat¡­¡±


    After the two sat down, Josh immediately cut to the chase before X could speak. ¡°I am very


    willing to sign on with yourpany.¡±


    X was very surprised by his straightforward answer. ¡°Why? I haven¡¯t even discussed the terms


    with you yet.¡±


    X did not expect to get Josh, the currently most famous celebrity with excellent singing, dancing,


    and acting skills, to sign a contract with her this easily.


    More importantly, she did not think Josh Batton was someone who made decisions this quickly.


    Josh Batton started as a solo singer three years ago.


    Due to his excellent singing, striking looks, and talent in dancing, he became extremely popr


    after only a year since his debut.


    Later, he starred as the leading male in an ancient period drama that had an excellent reception,


    propelling him into the entertainment industry¡¯s spotlight.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After that, he tried his hand in the film industry as well. Whatever role he took on, he would end up


    performing well and receiving recognition as the best male actor.


    Without even trying, he amassed countless female fans from young teenage girls to married


    women.


    ¡°There are two reasons. Firstly, ording to my knowledge, you established X Entertainment a year


    ago. Within one year, you have managed to make it one of the country¡¯s top three entertainment


    companies. That has proven that you arepetent.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the second reason?¡± X asked curiously.


    ¡°You look good.¡± Josh smiled.


    ¡®Eh¡­¡¯


    Was this a valid reason?


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel better to work with good-looking people?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°Are looks that important?¡± X chuckled.


    ¡°You can say that. May I ask, what is your full name, President X?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°X Quest. This is how you spell my name.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice name.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s get back to business. Next, I will get my Chief Executive, Georgie Clementine, to


    personally guide you through the process. In the future, she will be your personal manager. As for


    your assistant, you may choose who you want personally or simply go with the one ourpany


    has selected for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose my own assistant. The young girl has been with me since I first started my career. It


    hasn¡¯t been easy for her,¡± Josh exined.


    ¡°You seem to be a sentimental person,¡± Xmented.


    Joshughed without saying anything.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s eat and talk about your benefits,¡± X added.


    ***


    Since Josh was a straightforward person, X was able to get the contract signed within half an


    hour.


    After dinner, X quickly got into her red Maserati.


    Just as she was about to turn on the engine, the passenger side¡¯s door was suddenly opened. A


    strong scent of blood wafted into her nostrils.


    Closely after that, she heard a cold yet familiar voice, ¡°Drive!¡±


    X subconsciously frowned. When she turned to look at the person who spoke to her, she was


    stunned¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this the man she had a one-nightstand with before?


    The dim street light was shining upon him. His face seemed unusually pale.


    Meanwhile, his white shirt was covered in blood as he panted somewhat heavily.


    It seemed like he really was involved in some mafia business. Could his rivals have attacked him?

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± X Quest asked in a panicked tone while she turned the engine on.


    Stanley Batton was slightly surprised to see her here so coincidentally.


    ¡°Stop talking! Drive!¡± He said in a demanding tone.


    As he spoke, he stepped on the elerator with his foot¡­


    Within a second, the sports car dashed forward. X immediately grabbed the steering wheel


    before kicking his foot away to step on the elerator herself.


    ¡°Go to the nearest hospital,¡± hemanded.


    X nodded before flooring on the elerator.


    ***


    Once they arrived at the hospital, X Quest was shocked to find that the man had three gunshot


    wounds on his body, with two on his chest and one on his abdomen.


    After staying with him while the doctors tended to his wound, she pushed him into his ward.


    Despite being covered in blood, his good looks and charm could not be hidden.


    Carefully, X helped him to get into bed. ¡°Get your family toe and look after you. I have


    something else to do, and I have to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Stanley Batton said coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­ You have good looks. Why don¡¯t you do something else instead of being a


    gangster?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it much morefortable to earn money by bing a celebrity than to fight in the streets?¡±


    X let the words slip out of her mouth, albeit in a gentle manner.


    The man raised his brows slightly before coolly scanning her up and down.


    ¡®What gangster is she on about?¡¯


    Did she think of him as that kind of person? What a joke.


    ¡°How much can a celebrity earn?¡± He asked calmly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re popr, you can earn a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much I can make in a day?¡±


    X felt that she was preaching to deaf ears. Therefore, she decided to stop talking and instead,


    picked up her purse and left.


    How much could he possibly earn as a gangster? How could it possibly be a better earning than a


    celebrity¡¯s? Was it as stable as being a celebrity?


    ¡°Wait a second¡­¡±


    X stopped walking and turned around. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Stanley struggled to retrieve a cheque stained with blood from his pocket. He then folded it into the


    shape of a ne and threw it into her hands.


    ¡°Take this with you. Thank you again.¡±


    X silently unraveled the cheque. However, she then folded it back into a paper ne that it was


    earlier before she threw it back to him.


    ¡°Consider this a payment for you to keep what happened that night a secret.¡± X turned around


    and left after she finished her sentence.


    When she arrived at the door, she turned around to look at the man. ¡°Remember what the doctor


    said. Don¡¯t get your wounds wet. Also, don¡¯t smoke or drink alcohol.¡±


    Her eyes glimmered like a pool of water.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Stanley asked.


    Without answering him, X chuckled and walked away¡­


    Since they were only strangers to each other, there was no reason to tell him her name.


    Once X had disappeared from his sight, the man mumbled to himself, ¡°What an interesting


    woman.¡±


    After that, he made a call on his phone. ¡°Send someone over to the municipal hospital. Also, find


    out more information about the woman who sent me here.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Master, are you injured?¡±


    ¡°Zack Cassidy, do I look like a gangster?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You are noble and charismatic. Why would you look like a gangster?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ***


    The next morning, at eight o¡¯clock, news of Josh Batton being signed onto X Entertainment became


    the most popr topic on the inte.


    Very soon, Weibo crashed.


    Weibo¡¯s technicians hurriedly worked to recover its system.


    However, within two minutes, the application crashed yet again.


    After that, it was a cycle of crashing and recovering.


    Eventually, X Quest was woken up by messages Georgie Clementine sent her on WeChat.


    Still feeling sleepy, X rubbed her eyes and stretched her arms before opening WeChat only to


    find that Georgie had sent her several messages.


    ¡°Good news, President X.


    ¡°After announcing that Josh Batton would join us, our stock price has increased significantly.


    ¡°Within an hour, our stock price has increased by twenty percent.¡±


    This was as X had expected. Smiling calmly, X typed a simple ¡®okay¡¯ in response.


    Closely after that, another message came. ¡°Last night, I arranged a weing dinner party for Josh


    Batton at Dreand Hotel¡¯s Rainforest Windy Night room. Will you be there?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± X responded.


    As the owner of thepany, X definitely needed to be at such an event.


    Georgie followed up with a call right after.


    ¡°Oh, right, President X. Regarding the news of Tom Sullivan cheating, it has remained one of the


    top three most popr topics.


    ¡°The Sullivan family offered money to remove the search results. However, it waspletely out of


    their control. Angry inte users would not let Tom Sullivan off the hook.


    ¡°As soon as a new post is made, everyone wouldment on it and demand Tom Sullivan to be


    prosecuted.


    ¡°In the end, the Sullivan family gave up on trying to control the damage.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Apart from that, the Sullivan family¡¯s food brands are all boycotted by inte users. By noon, the


    Sullivan family¡¯s stock index had fallen by eight percent. Nearly twenty billion of their market value is


    gone.


    ¡°Also, I received news that the Sullivan family¡¯s rivalpany has also participated in this massive


    attack.


    ¡°Everything is going ording to your n,¡± Georgie continued. ¡°This time, Tom Sullivan has


    dragged the Sullivan family into a deep mess. If he makes any other mistake, he would very


    possibly lose his position as the heir. After all, he is not the only son in the Sullivan family.¡±


    X smiled. ¡°I understand.¡±


    After that, she opened Weibo to look at the most popr topic on the inte.


    Right then, the hashtag ¡®#TomSullivanCheats#¡¯ is the second most popr topic on the inte.


    Meanwhile, ¡®#JoshStewartSignedWithXEntertainment#¡¯ remained at the top of the list.


    After clicking into the news about Tom Sullivan, X could see that inte users were all cursing


    him.


    Now that things had spiraled out of control, X knew without a doubt that the Sullivan family must


    be in a mess. Moreover, Tom Sullivan was definitely being reprimanded by his family.


    However, it was still not enough for X.


    ***


    After putting on some light make-up, X Quest pulled her naturally curly hair into a ponytail with a


    ck ribbon.


    She then changed into a white turtleneck sweater, a camel-colored woolen coat, and a pair of light


    blue jeans before she walked out of her room.


    X was getting ready to head to the shopping mall to buy some clothes for the current season.


    This time, she had returned to the country in haste and left a lot of her clothes behind. Most of her


    existing clothes at home were far too big for her.


    Although she was wearing hipster brands, she made the clothes appear as if they belonged to


    international designer brands.


    As soon as she arrived downstairs, she saw Tom Sullivan and Jeremy Quest sitting in the living


    room.


    Right then, Tom had his head lowered as he apologized to Jeremy. ¡°Uncle, I am very sorry for the


    pain I have inflicted upon X and the entire Quest family. I am deeply sorry.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the damage you have done to my eldest daughter can be resolved with a simple


    apology? If not for the fact that you and Emily are already engaged, I would definitely not have


    allowed her to continue staying with someone like you,¡± Jeremy snarled.


    X felt a warm sensation in her heart after hearing what Jeremy said.


    However, she did not intend to interrupt the conversation. She walked elegantly over to Jeremy.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going out.¡±


    Jeremy nodded slightly.


    After that, X turned around and walked away without even looking at Tom. Her cold attitude


    made Tom feel extremely annoyed.


    However, the more coldly she treated her, the more he wanted to approach her. This was perhaps


    human nature.


    Once X had walked out of the door, she retrieved her car key and unlocked her red Maserati with


    the controller.


    ¡°X¡­¡±


    She was about to get into the car when she heard Tom¡¯s voice behind her.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    X Quest turned around calmly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    A long time ago, this man used to be like a religion to her. Her heart would pound whenever she


    saw him.


    However, when X looked at Tom¡¯s face now, she felt nothing else but disgust and hatred.


    Tom quickly approached X and tried to reach for her hand.


    However, X immediately avoided his touch and took a step back. ¡°You can talk to me, but do not


    touch me.¡± She frowned.


    ¡°X, I¡¯ve given it a serious thought. I don¡¯t care if you did all of that. I¡¯m ready to forgive you. Even


    if you did it, consider it an act of revenge for how I hurt you in the past. It¡¯s all fine. X, will you


    please give me a second chance?¡± Tom Sullivan sounded very eager.


    Chuckle. ¡®Can this man be more of a jerk?¡¯


    ¡°Have you heard of a discounted key? You¡¯re not even worth the price.¡± X looked at him coldly


    while she snapped her fingers together.


    Tom was not used to her cold rejection and proud attitude.


    ¡°X¡­ You didn¡¯t used to be like this.¡± In the past, X would forgive him no matter how upset she


    became as long as he spoke to her nicely.


    However, the more X behaved in this way, the more Tom liked her and wanted to have her.


    Now that X had be an idol to tens of thousands of people, she was apletely different


    person from the fat woman she used to be.


    It was human nature to want something one could not have.


    While the two were speaking, the sound of car engines revving could be heard.


    Ten limited edition luxury cars stopped in front of X, making her feel confused.


    What was going on?


    Tom seemed equally confused.


    Very soon, a group of young men got out of their respective cars with bouquets of flowers in their


    hands.


    As soon as they got out of their cars, they surrounded X and pushed Tom out of the way.


    ¡°Miss Quest, these are flowers from the heir of Logan Wine Group. He asked me to tell you that he


    admires you a lot.¡±


    ¡°These are flowers from the heir of Glorious Century Jewelry. He says that he likes you a lot.¡±


    ¡°These are flowers from the heir of Meiji Group. He says that he wishes to be your friend.¡±


    The young men eagerly told X about the people who sent her those flowers.


    Each of those names belonged to influential people in Antis and, in fact, the entire country.


    Before X could react, they had shoved the flowers into her arms.


    Once her hands were full, the remaining flowers were left on the cobblestone ground in front of her.


    After that, they quickly slipped away for fear that she might refuse to ept the flowers.


    Right then, Tom was in a state of utter shock. Most of the heirs who sent the flowers were even


    more powerful than him. In fact, some of them were people the Sullivan family could only dream of


    getting close to.


    The woman Tom had abandoned before had now be the brightest star in the sky. Most people


    could only admire her from afar.


    After looking down at the flowers in her hands and those around her on the ground, X finally


    looked at Tom¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, people have to line up to ask me out now. Also, I do not ept


    recycled goods.¡±


    Emily Quest, who was hiding behind the door, saw everything that happened.


    She was jealous of both the things Tom said to X and the people who came to deliver flowers to


    X.


    To stop Tom from continuing the conversation with X, Emily hurriedly walked over to Tom. She


    forced a smile on her face before wrapping her hand around Tom¡¯s. ¡°Brother Sullivan, what are you


    talking about with X?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Tom pulled his hand away and returned to the house.


    His cold attitude made Emily feel extremely unhappy. In fact, she wished she could peel X¡¯s skin.


    With her fists balled up, Emily turned to look at X. ¡°I¡¯m warning you to stay away from my Brother


    Sullivan.¡±


    X could not even be bothered to look at Emily. Instead, she turned to face the gardeners around


    her. ¡°Take these flowers inside¡­¡±


    After finishing her sentence, X got into her Maserati and drove away.


    ***


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    X Quest drove her red Maserati all the way to Antis¡¯ shopping haven, Goldfield za.


    Once she arrived, she headed directly over to Chanel¡¯s counter.


    As soon as she walked in, X set her eyes upon a white winter coat.


    After touching it to check how it felt, she was about to ask a shopping assistant to get one for her to


    try on when another hand reached for the coat. The person¡¯s nails were painted with a thickyer of


    red paint.


    X immediately turned to look at the person.


    She was none other than Tom Sullivan¡¯s little sister, who was also Emily Quest¡¯s best friend, and the


    third daughter of the Sullivan family, Mary Sullivan.


    Mary also happened to be the most annoying brat among the siblings.


    In nicer terms, she was a courageous person. Frankly, one might say that she was brainless.


    Due to Mary¡¯s tight rtionship with Emily since they were young, X had never liked her.


    Therefore, when X saw Mary right now, she felt annoyed immediately.


    When Mary saw X, her facial expression instantly turned cold. ¡°How dare you show up here


    when you¡¯ve put my brother and Emily in such a terrible position?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± X asked calmly.


    ¡°You have clearly done something bad, and you are still denyng it. Let me teach you a lesson on


    behalf of my brother and Emily!


    ¡°You used to be extremely ugly. So what if my brother dumped you? He is such a wonderful person.


    Emily deserves him more than you do.¡±


    Mary was speaking through gritted teeth. Her facial expression was horrendous.


    However, X could not be bothered to even look at Mary. X proceeded to point at the winter


    coat. ¡°Moss, do you mind grabbing this for me to try on?¡±


    Mary felt unusually angry after being ignoredpletely by X. ¡°How dare you ignore me, you


    b*tch? Who the hell do you think you are?¡±


    As soon as Mary spoke, she raised her hand to X¡¯s face.


    However, X responded in time to avoid the p. In the end, Mary tripped and fell against a rack


    of clothes nearby.


    Suddenly, the rack toppled over and caused clothes to scatter all over the ground. The entire


    section of the shopping mall becamepletely silent.


    Those who were leisurely walking outside heard the sound and began to gather around them.


    Meanwhile, the shopping assistant had already respectfully handed the coat X asked for to her.


    Once X received the coat, she put it against herself in front of a mirror before handing it to the


    shopping assistant and her credit card. ¡°You may swipe the card.¡±


    X made it seem as if she had not seen or heard what happened behind her.


    When Mary noticed that there were a lot of people staring at her, she felt deeply embarrassed.


    However, when she saw how calm X seemed, her anger returned. She charged toward X from


    behind. ¡°X, are you out of your mind?¡±


    However, X pretended as if she had not even heard Mary as she walked over to the cashier and


    proceeded with the payment.


    ¡°X Quest! Are you deaf?¡± Mary shouted angrily.


    Right then, Stanley Batton and a group of managerial staff of the shopping mall were walking down


    the esctor and had happened to witness what took ce. Stanley¡¯s face grew several degrees


    colder.


    A part of his wrist was revealed with his white sleeves rolled up halfway, making him appear


    somewhat casual but still noble at the same time.


    Meanwhile, his ck tuxedo pants were without a trace of wrinkles, entuating his unusually long


    legs.


    Right then, Stanley seemed as if he were a prince who had just gone to a feast with the king and


    was now making his way downstairs. Anyone, regardless of their gender, would stare at him when


    they passed by.


    When Zack Cassidy, Stanley¡¯s personal assistant, saw this scene unfold, he seemed stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t


    this¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that woman who looks like a ghost again,¡± Stanley said calmly as he red


    coldly at Mary.


    However, he did not stay around. Instead, he continued to walk down the esctor with the


    entourage behind him.


    Zack Cassidy immediately waved at two security guards nearby. ¡°Come with me¡­¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    After that, Zack Cassidy brought the two bodyguards with him and approached X Quest and


    Mary Sullivan.


    After Zack nodded at X slightly, he pushed the golden-frame of his sses slightly upward before


    looking at Mary Sullivan. ¡°Miss, what is your name?¡±


    Mary frowned a little. ¡°Mary Sullivan. What is it? If you want to flirt with me, please find a better time.


    I¡¯m kind of upied at the moment.¡±


    Zack frowned slightly in response. Upon a closer look, this woman appeared like a ghost just as his


    Fifth Master had said. Even though her facial features were not great, she still had a lot of make-up


    on. It was a horrifying sight.


    How could a person like her be self-obsessed enough to think that Zack was flirting with her?


    ¡°Miss Mary Sullivan, I¡¯m sorry to inform you that you have been included in our shopping mall¡¯s


    cklist. From today on, all shopping malls in the globe that belong to our Fifth Master will no


    longer provide you with any further service¡­¡± Zack Cassidy said coldly.


    Hearing this, Mary¡¯s facial expression immediately turned gloomy. ¡°Who is your Fifth Master? How


    dare he do this to me? Do you know that I am a VVIP of this shopping mall? Is this how you treat


    your respected VVIP?¡±


    ¡°Our Fifth Master does not need any permission to do that,¡± Zack responded.


    After that, Zack decisively waved his hand at the two bodyguards next to him as his face turned


    cold. ¡°Remove this person from the premises now!¡±


    Immediately, the two bodyguards carried Mary by her limbs and walked away in haste.


    Mary struggled frantically. ¡°Do you know who I am? What¡¯s wrong with you? Let go of me! Don¡¯t you


    know that nobody has ever treated me like this?¡±


    Since the people around found the scene hrious, they began recording with their phones and


    laughing at Mary.


    X looked at Zack confusedly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Zack nodded at her politely without answering her before he turned around and walked away.


    Right then, the shopping assistant had returned with X¡¯s clothes. He handed it over to her in a


    wrapped bag. ¡°Miss, here are your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± X Quest said after epting the bag.


    ***


    In the parking lot of Goldfield za, a ck Ferrari Sbarro-Tornado-SB1 shone brightly under the


    sun.


    It was a supercar. There were only ten limited edition units in the world. Therefore, it attracted a lot


    of attention.


    Meanwhile, a man sat in the car with his eyes closed while he rested. With the window rolled


    halfway down, the part of his face visible to outsiders was enough to make them blush.


    Very quickly, Zack Cassidy got into the car. He then pushed his golden-framed sses and looked


    at the man respectfully. ¡°Fifth Master, we have already thrown that woman out. Also¡­ I have


    included her in the cklist of all shopping malls you own.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the man answered briefly.


    ¡°Have you investigated what I asked you to?¡± The man asked.


    Zack nodded respectfully yet again. ¡°Yes. Thatdy¡¯s name is X Quest¡­¡±


    X Quest¡­


    Why did that name sound so familiar?


    ¡°Go on¡­¡±


    ¡°She is your wife,¡± Zack added.


    Hearing this, the man frowned slightly before he opened his eyes. ¡°What?¡± His cold gaze was on


    Zack¡¯s face.


    Stanley Batton had never expected this oue. Sometimes, life worked in strange ways such that


    you would not even believe some coincidences were possible.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She is the wife you have never met despite being married. I received that piece of


    information during your meeting earlier. I was going to tell you when you came out,¡± Zack added.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The man smirked while his eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°So, is there anything I can do for you now?¡± Zack asked.


    ¡°Not for the time being.¡± Stanley lowered his head and yed with the silver ring on his right index


    finger.


    ¡°Well then¡­ Fifth Master, your tasks in the morning are all done. What about I send you back home


    to rest? Your injuries have not recovered yet.¡±


    Stanley was someone Zack respected the most as his boss.


    Despite being severely injured, Stanley still refused to rest.


    After injecting himself with painkillers, Stanley showed up to work and even seemed like a normal


    person on the outside.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, Fifth Master. This is what I found out about your wife¡¯s past. She had a really tough life


    back then.¡± Zack proceeded to open Weibo and show Stanley the story about Tom Sullivan, Emily


    Quest, and X Quest¡¯s past.


    After attentively going through the story, Stanley¡¯s cold gazended upon Tom¡¯s picture. In the


    picture, Tom was ying golf.


    ¡°Is this the guy?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°Why is he so ugly?¡± Stanley appeared disgusted.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t that ugly. Tom Sullivan is considered a famous and handsome man in Antis. He looks


    rather dashing, much like a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Your eyesight is getting poor. I suggest you donate your eyes.¡±


    ¡®Erm¡­¡¯


    Zack was upset, but he did not dare to speak.


    ***


    After X Quest was done shopping, she returned home with several bags of clothes and


    essories.


    Still feeling the joy of shopping, X soon forgot about the unhappy incident back in the shopping


    mall.


    As soon as she walked through the door, Emily Quest stood in her way and reached out with her


    arm.


    ¡°X Quest, are you very happy that Brother Sullivan proposed to you today?


    ¡°Were you happy to see Dad hit mest night?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be happy if you saw a viin being punished?¡± X Quest asked calmly.


    Emily never expected X to be this straightforward. At that moment, Emily was so angry that she


    was shivering. ¡°You¡­ Do you want to be hit?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to get Dad?¡± X asked emotionlessly.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Tired from shopping, X Quest was toozy to continue arguing with Emily. Therefore, she


    proceeded to walk upstairs.


    After taking a few steps up the stairs, her feet knocked against something on the floor.


    When X looked down, a keychain with Josh Batton¡¯s picture on it came into sight.


    X immediately bent over and picked it up.


    Seeing this, Emily Quest hurriedly ran up to X and snatched the keychain away from X. ¡°Give


    it back to me,¡± Emily said coldly.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Emily felt a sharp pain in her back due to her wound which had not recovered.


    The pain made her feel extremely annoyed.


    Since X could not be bothered to check on Emily, she continued to walk upstairs. X had not


    expected Emily Quest to be a fan of Josh Batton as well.


    In the past, Emily would only ever like the foreign hunks and never set her eyes upon local men.


    After returning to her room, X Quest cheerfully checked her own reflection in the mirror with the


    new clothes she had bought. Thereafter, she sat in front of her notebook and logged in to League of


    Legends.


    She had always been fond of games like this because they apanied her through the gloomy


    days when she used to be a fat woman.


    Her nickname in the game was ¡®Seven¡¯ because seven was her lucky number.


    This was a name which had been on the number one spot in the country¡¯s server. Everyone in the


    country knew about this yer¡¯s undefeatable skills in using ADC attackers in the game.


    Even when ying against professional yers in a solo match, she could easily defeat them. In


    the past, many professional teams had approached her to join their teams. However, she refused all


    of them because gaming was only a side interest to her.


    X never had the intention of making it her career.


    Ding-dong.


    She was about to start the match when someone knocked on her door.


    X Quest immediately shifted her gaze to the door. ¡°Come in¡­¡±


    When the door was opened, X Quest was stunned momentarily.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Very soon, Jeremy Quest walked in.


    After making his way through the door, he pulled a chair out and sat in front of theputer.


    After that, Jeremy Quest sighed helplessly before softly brushing X Quest¡¯s hair. ¡°I spoke too


    harshly to you yesterday. I would like to apologize.¡±


    X shook her head calmly. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s alright. I know you were just too upset yesterday.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I thought about it after calming down. Even if you did those things, I think it¡¯s


    reasonable¡­


    ¡°After all, they were too mean to you.¡± Jeremy gritted his teeth when he recalled what those people


    had done.


    X was touched by what her father said. She then leaned her head against Jeremy¡¯s shoulder and


    said softly, ¡°Dad, thank you for being on my side.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m your father. If I weren¡¯t on your side, whose side would I be on?¡± Jeremy asked.


    X smiled like a na?ve kid.


    ¡°Sometimes, I think about whether I have made the mistake of remarrying after your mother passed


    away.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t remarried, you would be the only daughter I ever have. Conflicts like this would not have


    happened.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have had to roam outside on your own for three years,¡± Jeremy uttered.


    He sighed once again. ¡°I am very sorry.¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°Dad, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me. Everyone has their right to search


    for happiness.¡±


    ¡°As for Emily being engaged to that jerk from the Sullivan family, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it


    now. It would have been better if they weren¡¯t engaged. However, it has already happened¡­ I hope


    you can understand,¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°Dad, I understand¡­ Besides, there¡¯s no reason for you to stop them. I don¡¯t have feelings for Tom


    Sullivan anymore,¡± X replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you are so considerate. Can you tell me where you have been for the past three years? To


    be honest, I did not believe it when Tom Sullivan told me that you eloped with someone else.¡±


    X immediately felt a warm sensation spreading in her heart.


    ¡°I went to America to receive medical treatment,¡± X answered. ¡°At the time, my heart had gone


    cold. I didn¡¯t want anyone to bother me. That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­


    ¡°What about you? Why did you gradually give up on searching for me? Did you lose hope in me? Or


    did you think I was dead?¡± X questioned.


    ¡°Back then, I had nearlybed the entire world. However, I couldn¡¯t find anything. Later, I went to


    a famous fortune-teller to ask for help. The man told me that you are still alive and that you would


    return very soon.¡±


    Jeremy Quest had always been a superstitious person and was a firm believer in fortune-telling.


    He had chosen May Conner over many other women in the past because a fortune-teller had told


    him that she would bring good fortune to his business for the century toe.


    ¡°Alright, go on and y. I¡¯ll make my way out now. Don¡¯t go out in the afternoon. I¡¯ll cook something


    personally so that we can have a good meal together at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    As for everything else, X did not go on to exin further. Therefore, Jeremy did not ask any other


    questions as well.


    ***


    After ying a round of League of Legends match, X Quest was called by a servant to eat


    downstairs. Therefore, she turned herputer off and stretched her arms before heading


    downstairs.


    When X entered the dining room, Jeremy Quest, Emily Quest, and May Conner were already


    seated.


    Jeremy was reading the newspaper.


    When May and Emily saw X, their faces turned cold.


    X chose to ignore them as she sat across Emily.


    As soon as she sat down, Georgie Clementine sent her a trainee recruitment poster for X


    Entertainment to her on WeChat.


    X immediately opened it¡­


    When Emily saw the poster on X¡¯s phone, shemented coolly, ¡°Can just anyone be a


    celebrity these days?


    ¡°Have you looked in a mirror? I can¡¯t believe you would dream of joining the entertainment industry,¡±


    Emily snorted.


    However, X could not be bothered to answer Emily as she continued to study the poster.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with X?¡± Jeremy asked coldly.


    Emily began to stammer as she tried to exin, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I was just saying


    that working in the entertainment industry requires more capabilities than just good looks.


    ¡°X Quest can¡¯t even sing or dance¡­¡± Emily rolled her eyes at X as she said this.


    Sensing that the mood was turning awry, May looked at Jeremy with a sweet smile. ¡°Darling, Emily¡¯s


    mid-term results are just out. She made it into the top fifty in the Economics and Management


    stream¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not bad¡­¡± Jeremyplimented.


    ¡°X, you should learn from your little sister. I remember that you used toest in your ss,


    never mind the stream you were in. Since you¡¯ve returned, go back to school and continue studying.


    ¡°Girls should learn more useful stuff,¡± May added.


    Indeed, X did not do very well academically when she was in university. Due to her hideous


    looks, she despised going out, never mind going to school.


    Consequently, her results were always terrible.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Be quiet for a while, you two,¡± Jeremy Questmanded. He then turned to look


    gently at X. ¡°X, since you¡¯ve returned, have a good rest for the next few days. You can return


    to your former university and study Economics after that.¡±


    X slowly sipped on her orange juice before replying, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already graduated from America¡¯s


    Summend University with a degree in Economics and Management this year.¡±


    When Emily and May heard this, their eyes widened in shock. They then turned to look at Jeremy.


    ¡°What university did you say it was?¡± May seemed to be in a state of disbelief.


    Emily¡¯s jaw dropped.


    America¡¯s Summend University? That was the most prestigious university in the entire world.


    Countless sessful alumni in the world came from that university.


    In fact, many of the world¡¯s presidents and wealthy people in business all graduated from that


    university. It was nearly impossible to receive admission into that university.


    As such, Emily suddenly felt that her results of making it into the top fifty at her school were not


    even worth mentioning.


    ¡°X, don¡¯t brag if it¡¯s not true. You ought to know that ordinary people can¡¯t even get into


    Summend University.


    ¡°Besides, even if you made it into the university, how could you possibly graduate within three


    years? Most universities require you to study for four years, isn¡¯t that so?¡± May still refused to


    believe it.


    ¡°Aunty, didn¡¯t you know that students with good results can graduate in advance?¡± X asked


    calmly before turning to look at Jeremy. ¡°Dad, this is my graduation photo¡­¡±


    After that, X searched for the photo and showed it to Jeremy Quest.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the picture, she stood in front of Summend University¡¯s main entrance with a graduation


    certificate in her hands. There was a broad smile on her face.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been in America for the past three years. While receiving medical treatment, you also


    went to university. In fact, you were studying at the best university in the world, Summend


    University. Is that so?¡± Jeremy asked.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Dad, look, this is the list of top achievers in our ss. That¡¯s me.¡± After that, X


    Quest scrolled through the pictures of her results one at a time, showing them to Jeremy Quest.


    She came first on nearly every single list!


    Jeremy was pleasantly surprised. Although X did rather well in high school, she was definitely


    not talented enough to get into a university like this.


    However, after leaving home, she had gotten into this university, she was even the best performing


    student.


    ¡°My baby girl, you are outstanding!¡± Jeremy could not hide the pride in his smile.


    Now, all Jeremy could think about was X¡¯s excellent performance in academics. Clearly, he had


    forgotten all about Emily Quest being in the top fifty in her stream.


    The feeling of being ignored and outshone made Emily feel very miserable.


    Although Antis University was a famous university within the country, it was not worth mentioning


    compared to Summend University.


    Emily gritted her teeth. ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? It¡¯s just Summend University.¡±


    As soon as Emily spoke, May Conner kicked her foot under the table and gave her a look, which


    hinted that she should shut up.


    ¡°What are you capable of other than being a tyrant at home? What¡¯s so great about it? If you are so


    capable, show me that you can do the same!¡± Jeremy yelled loudly.


    While X listened to their conversation, she silently continued to eat. Without any intention to


    interrupt, X seemed only to be an observer.


    Since Jeremy never liked Emily¡¯s personality, he felt increasingly annoyed by his younger daughter


    after finding out what she did to X.


    ¡°Oh, right, a new building is under construction in the city center. We¡¯re looking for an ambassador


    for Imperial Prime. Do you have a suitable rmendation?¡± Jeremy asked.


    Emily immediately answered, ¡°Of course it should be Josh Batton. If he bes the ambassador,


    our brand will make a lot of sales.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about things that aren¡¯t realistic. Who do you think Josh Batton is?¡± Jeremy asked.


    ¡°As long as the money offered is enough, he would be willing to endorse the brand. Isn¡¯t Josh


    Batton¡¯s cost of endorsement twenty million dors? Let¡¯s offer him thirty million dors instead. I


    doubt he would refuse.¡±


    Emily had been a long-time fan of Josh Batton.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she often went with her friends to Josh Batton¡¯s concert and participated in his fan


    meetings, she never had the opportunity to get up close and personal.


    If they managed to hire him as their ambassador, Emily would have such an opportunity.


    By then, she would be able to show off to her friends yet again!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you generous? Offering thirty million dors just like that,¡± X said calmly before putting her


    orange juice ss down.


    ¡°Although it is a little expensive, the returns will be far greater. Don¡¯t you know how powerful Josh


    Batton¡¯s fans are? Besides, I believe hispany would agree if I approached them personally.¡±


    Emily seemed fully confident.


    ¡°Why?¡± X felt speechless about Emily¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°Because I have money,¡± Emily said.


    ¡°Dad, do you really want Josh Batton?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I do. I don¡¯t mind paying thirty million dors¡­ But it is difficult to get him,¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get this person for you with ten million dors,¡± X said.


    Emily rolled her eyes. ¡°Ten million dors for Josh Batton. Who do you think you are?


    ¡°Why are you so sure that you can get Josh Batton to agree to such a low price? Do you think you


    are his boss? Would he do whatever you ask of him?¡±


    X could not resist chuckling a little. ¡®Aren¡¯t I his boss?¡¯


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Emily seemed annoyed.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. If you can get him with ten million dors, I¡¯ll use the thirty million dors to¡­


    Whoever can¡¯t get him will lose. By then, the loser will have to agree to the winner¡¯s single request.


    The request must be fulfilled, no matter what.¡±


    Emily was certain that X would definitely not be able to hire Josh Batton. Although thirty million


    dors might be possible, ten million dors was far too little.


    Emily would use this opportunity to make a fool out of X.


    She would make X kneel before her and beg for her forgiveness!


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t go too far,¡± Jeremy said coldly.


    ¡°Dad, this is just a bet between us sisters. How is it going too far? Besides, it¡¯s still not certain who


    would win,¡± Emily added.


    ¡°A nuisance.¡± Jeremy¡¯s expression turned gloomy.


    ¡°Fine. I ept your bet. However, you must keep your promise if you lose,¡± X said decisively.


    ¡°Deal. What if the loser fails toply?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°She will have to give up all of the Quest family¡¯s inheritance. How about that?¡± X suggested.


    ¡°Deal¡­¡± Emily snapped her fingers. She would be able to get Josh Batton for sure.


    With thirty million dors, she would be the winner for sure.


    As for X, she was miles away from beating Emily.


    ¡°Dad, shall we seal the deal then?¡± X looked at Jeremy with a kind look on her face.


    Jeremy looked deeply into X¡¯s eyes before shaking his head helplessly. ¡°Fine. Do what you


    want.¡±


    After that, he wiped his mouth with a napkin before standing up and leaving the dining room.


    ¡°X Quest, just wait to be tortured by me. I will get you to broadcast yourself barking like a dog on


    the inte and make you give up the right to take over Dad¡¯spany. Make sure you are


    prepared,¡± Emily spoke as if she had already won.


    Since their father said that she only knew how to be a tyrant at home, Emily would prove him wrong.


    Besides, Emily had been very annoyed with X recently. This time, she would defeat X and


    embarrass her in every way possible.


    Meanwhile, X left without even looking at Emily.


    ***


    At precisely eight o¡¯clock in the evening, X Quest entered Dreand Hotel¡¯s Rainforest Windy


    Night room.


    Dressed in a light orange wool sweater, a white flowery dress, and light orange high heel boots, she


    seemed unusually approachable.


    There wasn¡¯t any jewelry in the world that could outshine her.


    When she walked in, Josh Batton, Georgie Clementine, and the other managerial staff of X


    Entertainment were already seated at a table.


    The most attractive people here were undoubtedly Josh Batton and Georgie Clementine.


    Dressed in a simple white hoodie and a ck cap, Josh Batton had no make-up on. His smile was


    near perfection.


    Even by just sitting there, he shone brighter than the stars in the sky.


    Meanwhile, next to him, Georgie Clementine wore a pink tuxedo with a white shirt on the inside.


    She had very light make-up on.


    With her ck hair tidily groomed around her, she seemed like a working professional on television.


    There was a formidable quality to her beauty, which made her feel somewhat unapproachable.


    Although these two appeared to have contrasting personalities, there was a sense of harmony


    when they sat next to each other.


    Right then, everyone was chatting away happily.


    When they saw X Quest walking in, they became silent almost unanimously. After that, they


    stood up and greeted her, ¡°President X, nice to meet you.¡±


    X nodded at them with a slight smile before sitting down in an empty seat next to Josh.


    ¡°What were you all talking about?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing much. We¡¯re just talking about the trainee recruitment ourpany will be running


    soon¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    While Georgie was speaking, her phone rang. There was an email in her inbox.


    Georgie immediately opened it.


    The email was from Emily Quest. It was an invitation for Josh Batton to endorse the Quest family¡¯s


    new real estate at thirty million dors.


    Georgie was in a dilemma as to whether she should cry orugh. She directly handed her phone


    over to X. ¡°President X, what is this woman up to?¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    ¡°She¡¯s stepping into her own grave in such a hurry.¡± X Quest chuckled before replying to the


    email.


    ¡°I¡¯m very interested.¡± She wrote.


    Emily Quest responded almost instantly. ¡°Really? Can you give me your contact number? Let¡¯s


    discuss this over a call.¡±


    X smiled before sending Georgie Clementine¡¯s phone number to Emily.


    After a second, Emily¡¯s call came in.


    Seeing this, X immediately picked up the phone and excused herself from the room. ¡°Hello, how


    are you¡­¡± She said while leaningzily against the wall.


    X intentionally changed her voice so that she soundedpletely different.


    ¡°Hello, are you Josh Batton¡¯s manager, Georgie Clementine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very interested in what you mentioned. However, I think that thirty million dors is not


    enough¡­¡± X said while twirling her hair with her fingers.


    ¡°What about thirty-five million dors?¡±


    ¡°But most of our deals are at least forty million dors these days,¡± X replied.


    ¡°Well¡­ Well then, let¡¯s make it forty million dors!¡± Emily answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Really? In that case, let¡¯s sign the contract at eight o¡¯clock in the morning tomorrow. How does that


    sound? I¡¯ll send you the location for where we will meet to sign the contract.¡± Emily sounded


    overjoyed.


    ¡°Deal.¡± X smiled satisfactorily.


    ***


    When Emily Quest heard the word ¡®deal¡¯, she nearly cried out in excitement.


    Although the price was slightly higher than she anticipated, she decided to use her savings to top


    up the remaining amount.


    If she could defeat X Quest, so what if she had to spend an extra ten million dors? Once X


    was defeated, Emily could embarrass X all over the inte and im all of the Quest family¡¯s


    businesses.


    Emily excitedly leaped around her room before finally sitting down on her bed. With trembling


    hands, she opened the WeChat group, ¡®Circle of Famous Chicks¡¯.


    With herself included, there were a total of six people in the group. These were all her closest


    female friends.


    In the group, all the girlse from families with well-established businesses. However, they each


    had different standards.


    ording to what Emily was aware of, all of them tried asking their fathers to hire Josh Batton to


    endorse their respective brands because they liked Josh Batton. However, Josh Batton did not even


    reply to their requests.


    This time around, Emily was able to get Josh Batton to agree on her own. Naturally, she wanted to


    show off.


    ¡°@Everyone, do you know what just happened? Josh Batton has just agreed to endorse our


    family¡¯s new property development!


    ¡°Your husband, Josh Batton! Your favorite Josh Batton! @Everyone.¡±


    Within a second, the group went into an uproar. Everyone expressed how jealous they were while


    they cheered excitedly.


    After that, they begged Emily to bring them along when she went for the advertisement shoots.


    At that moment, Emily felt as if she were being treated like a queen. This very much satisfied her


    need for glorification.


    After showing off in the group, Emily sent X a message on WeChat. ¡°Josh Batton has already


    agreed with my proposal. What about you? I bet they didn¡¯t even care to reply to you.


    ¡°X Quest, just wait to be tortured by me. You have always been this foolish.¡±


    ***


    On the other hand, X Quest ignored the WeChat message and continued to drink with the rest.


    Once dinner was over, everyone proceeded to leave. Since X had a little too much to drink,


    Georgie Clementine, who had abstained from drinking, helped her to their car.


    Once they got into the car, Georgie turned on the engine and asked, ¡°President X, what exactly


    is going on with Emily Quest?¡±


    X told Georgie Clementine about the bet between her and her sister.


    Georgie could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°She really is in a rush to get herself killed.¡±


    ¡°Based on how well I understand her, I think we are about to witness a good show, Georgie,¡± X


    said softly with a pleased smile on her face.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Within a second, the red Maserati took off like a rocket and soon merged with the road traffic.


    ***


    Not long after Emily Quest sent those messages to her friends, word got out to more famous


    Antis chicks.


    Closely after that, Weibo began sharing news about how the Quest family¡¯s second heir, Emily


    Quest, had sessfully booked a deal with Josh Batton. Someone even shared the chat history


    between Emily Quest and her circle of famous chicks.


    All night long, Weibo was filled with hashtags of ¡®#EmilyQuest4000ContractWithJoshStewart#¡¯. Very


    soon, it made it to the top of the list of most searched topics.


    When Emily woke up the next morning, she discovered that she had be part of the inte¡¯s


    most popr topic. When she saw jealousments on the inte, she felt incredibly proud of


    herself.


    She knew that her friends must have spread the news.


    However, what did it matter? Since she had already gotten the deal, the only thing left was to get


    the contract signed.


    Right then, she suddenly received a private message on Weibo from an unknown number, ¡®9999+¡¯.


    Emily Quest immediately opened the message.


    ¡°Have you gone mad from wanting to be famous?¡±


    ¡°How dare you try to get famous by using my favorite idol. You dog.¡±


    Emily felt confused by the private messages. She honestly had no idea what nonsense these


    inte users were talking about.


    ¡°Are these people crazy?¡± Emily murmured to herself as she closed her inbox.


    As soon as she did so, she saw a post Josh Batton had forwarded about her signing a deal with him


    for forty million dors. ¡°Indeed, I signed a deal to endorse the Quest family¡¯s new property


    development. However, the person I signed it with was X Quest. Moreover, the contract price


    was not forty million dors.¡±


    Emily was instantly dumbfounded.


    Although Josh Batton had only posted this on Weibo two minutes ago, it had already been


    forwarded andmented on with over seven-figure numbers.


    ¡°??? What was Emily Quest on aboutst night? Was she trying to get popr? Your big sister


    signed a contract with Josh Batton. What are you so excited about?¡±


    ¡°Is this woman delusional? Does she want to be cyberbullied again? If you nod, I will willingly send


    you on your way to heaven.¡±


    ¡°I increasingly feel that this woman has mental issues. Although they are both from the Quest family,


    I feel that Emily Quest and X Quest arepletely different individuals. How dare Emily try to


    be popr using my husband¡¯s name?¡±


    Emily felt as if she were being pped when she read these hatefulments.


    Subconsciously, Emily clenched her fists tightly in anger.


    What exactly was going on?


    Last night, Georgie Clementine had already made a promise with her. Why did they sign the


    contract with X Quest in that case?


    While Emily offered forty million dors, X only offered ten million dors. Had they gone mad?


    Emily could not figure out what went wrong.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    While Emily trembled in shock, she immediately called Georgie Clementine on her phone.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    However, nobody picked up Emily Quest¡¯s call.


    After several attempts, the phone had actually been turned off!


    Emily felt as if she was going mad.


    Why did Josh Batton choose ten million dors over forty million dors? Did he have something


    against money?


    Or did he have feelings for X Quest? When Emily thought of this, she instantly became jealous,


    and her face darkened.


    However, Emily very quickly rejected that thought. Why would a man like him fall for X Quest?


    There were plenty of other beautiful women in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± Emily mumbled to herself with her fists clenched.


    Meanwhile, Josh Batton¡¯s fans were viciously attacking Emily on Weibo. It was driving her insane!


    If she knew this was going to happen, she would not have shown off so proudly. When she recalled


    how she had insulted X the night before, she felt extremely embarrassed.


    Ring. Ring. Ring.


    The phone next to her bed started ringing. Emily instantly picked it up.


    ¡°Get your a*s down here right now!¡± Jeremy Quest shouted into the phone.


    Emily shuddered when she heard his voice.


    Afraid to even speak, Emily hung up and quickly changed into a set of white clothes.


    She knew she was in deep trouble.


    Within a few days, Emily had embarrassed the family on Weibo for the second time.


    Knowing that her dad would not forgive her, she was not keen to head downstairs.


    However, she knew that she would not be able to avoid the encounter for a long time.


    Therefore, Emily trembled as she headed downstairs.


    When she arrived downstairs, X Quest, May Conner, and Jeremy Quest were seated side by


    side on the living room couch.


    Jeremy looked angry as he read through the news of how Emily had made a joke of herself on the


    inte.


    Meanwhile, May seemed extremely worried and lost in thought.


    On the other hand, X appearedpletely calm as she looked at her phone.


    With her head down, Emily approached Jeremy but dared not look him in the eyes. ¡°Dad, why¡­


    Why did you ask me toe down?¡± She asked nervously.


    Jeremy threw the phone at Emily. ¡°What do you think? Why do I have a daughter like you? You¡¯re


    embarrassing me nearly every two to three days.¡±


    Looking at Emily right now, Jeremy felt even more annoyed at the sight of her.


    ¡°They had already promised to sign the contract with me. All I did was share it on WeChat with my


    friends. How am I supposed to know that they would leak out the news? Also, how would I have


    known that Josh Batton and hispany would go back on their words?¡±


    ¡°How were you supposed to know? Aren¡¯t you aware of how gossip spreads around? If you can¡¯t


    even handle such a small matter, how am I supposed to count on you in the future? With your


    talkative personality, thepany¡¯s secret would be known to everyone!¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s words made Emily and May shiver simultaneously.


    Neither of them thought that such a small matter could have been linked to this.


    ¡°Husband, it¡¯s all minor stuff. Why are you bringing thepany up?¡± May Conner asked nervously


    as she tried to calm Jeremy down.


    ¡°I am just gauging her behavior based on this incident. Moreover, she has offered an extra ten


    million dors, just like that. Did she even wonder if thepany is making any profit at all?¡±


    Jeremy raised his voice.


    After finishing his sentence, Jeremy sighed deeply as he turned to look at Emily. ¡°At first, I was


    going to appoint you as the sales manager at thepany¡¯s new property development during your


    summer break. However, you can forget about that now.


    ¡°Also, I am going to say this clearly to you now. I will never entrust you with thepany. Don¡¯t ever


    think about working for thepany anymore. You won¡¯t be able to contribute anyway,¡± Jeremy


    added.


    Emily and May immediately appeared to be in a state of disbelief and hopelessness.


    Everything had happened just as X expected. From the beginning until now, X did not interrupt


    the conversation. All she did was silently y with her phone.


    Looking at his older daughter¡¯s quiet and dainty mannerism, and then at his younger daughter,


    Jeremy was beginning to find his elder daughter to be a more pleasing sight.


    ¡°X¡­¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°What is it, Dad?¡± X asked gently.


    ¡°I am handing the sales manager position for the new property development, which Josh Batton is


    endorsing to you¡­¡± Jeremy added.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X answered.


    ¡°Dad! You promised me that the position was reserved for me! How could you give it to X


    because of such a small matter?


    ¡°You have even dragged the matter of who will be thepany¡¯s heir into this,¡± Emily added.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, darling. You can¡¯t do this to Emily. Nobody is perfect.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Nobody can change my mind!¡± Jeremy had a determined look in his eyes.


    Emily and May were instantly frightened and did not dare to speak.


    ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s nothing else for me to do here, I¡¯m heading out¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°X, you made a bet with your little sisters previously. Now that you¡¯ve won, what would you like


    her to do?¡± Jeremy asked.


    Emily¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat. She knew that X would certainly make her suffer.


    After X looked calmly at Emily, she smiled at Jeremy. ¡°Forget about it¡­¡±


    Whatever X wanted to do to Emily, Emily had already done it to herself. Therefore, X did not


    want to go too far.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you want to find out how she managed to get Josh Batton to sign the contract at such a


    low price? She probably used some dirty ways¡­¡± Emily said.


    May immediately gave Emily a look which implied that she should shut up. However, Emily did not


    seem to care.


    ¡°Your sister has already let you off the hook. Not only are you ungrateful, but you are also even


    using her of something untrue. Go upstairs and reflect on your mistakes!¡± Jeremy yelled angrily.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Not everyone is as disgusting as you. All I did was tell Josh Batoon that I became acquainted with


    some influential friends in the fashion industry when I was overseas and could perhaps introduce


    those people to him in the future,¡± X answered.


    ¡°Oh, right, Dad, the contract price was eight million dors instead of ten,¡± X added before


    turning around and leaving.


    Although Emily Quest was keen to insult X further, she did not have the courage to do so


    because of how upset Jeremy seemed. Instead, she rubbed her tears away in a sad way.


    ¡°Take a look at your big sister and at yourself,¡± Jeremy said coldly before walking away.


    After Jeremy Quest had left, Emily Quest sat down on the couch and punched her fish into the


    cushion. ¡°Eight million dors? Is Josh Stewart mad?¡±


    May Conner immediately grabbed Emily Quest by her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I will say good things


    on your behalf to your Dad. I believe he said those things in the heat of the moment.¡±


    ¡°X Quest is such a b*tch! Ever since she returned, I have not been able to live in peace. I won¡¯t


    let this b*tch get away with it!¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡°Ughh! I¡¯m so mad!¡± Emily Quest grabbed a pillow next to her and hurled it to the ground.


    After X Quest got changed upstairs, she put on some light make-up before getting into her car


    and driving to X Entertainment.


    X Entertainment¡¯s office was located in the most developed area in the city center of Antis.


    From the outside, the tall building appeared both fashionable and artistic.


    Since the walls were made fully of ss, it was nearly transparent from the inside out.


    With a total of sixteen floors, there were twelve floors above the ground and four floors under.


    All of X Entertainment¡¯s artists and trainees had their practices and recordings done in this building.


    After X got out of her car, she quickly entered the tall building.


    Dressed in a light blue professional outfit, coupled with a white T-shirt and white heels, she seemed


    both dainty and experienced.


    Using her personal elevator, X rode to the president¡¯s office directly.


    As soon as she sat down, Georgie Clementine knocked on her door with a massive pile of


    documents.


    Georgie ced the documents on her table. ¡°Over the past two days, ourpany has interviewed


    two hundred trainee candidates. Among these candidates, I have selected fifty of them. Please


    have a look and get these signed if you are fine with them¡­¡±


    ¡°By the looks of how things are developing, I estimate that we will be able to increase our


    headcount by a few hundred people once the recruitment period is up next month¡­¡± Georgie


    reported.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll look at theseter,¡± X said.


    ¡°President X, I bet your little sister was tortured by Uncle today. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Georgie asked


    curiously before pulling a chair out and sitting in front of X.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X answered. ¡°It¡¯s just as we predicted.¡±


    ¡°You really do know Emily well. You said that she would show off that I had agreed to sign the


    contract with her. Indeed, she did.¡±


    ¡°With a top-notch celebrity like Josh Batton, as long as one person found out about news like that,


    and told the world about it, it would inevitably be the most popr topic on the inte.¡±


    Georgie was smiling from ear to ear as she found this incident incredibly hrious.


    X chuckled. ¡°You did a good job cooperating with me. Georgie, I¡¯ve told you many times before


    that you can call me X when there¡¯s only the two of us.¡±


    X and Georgie were ssmates back in Summend University. Since they were able to get


    along with each other, they soon became the best of friends.


    A year ago, when X mentioned that she was going to establish X Entertainment, Georgie took


    the first step to return to the country and set up thepany without hesitation.


    Moreover, Georgie did everything ording to X¡¯s orders behind the scenes.


    Once X returned, Georgie handed a fully developed and ever-growing entertainmentpany


    over to her.


    To X, Georgie was her best friend and also her closestrade.


    ¡°Names get changed around all the time. I¡¯ve gotten used to calling you President X¡­¡± Georgie


    said.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°President X, what kind of a person do you think your husband is?¡±


    X shook her head. She knew nothing about him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    There was probably no one else in the world who would ept a marriage certificate without even


    being at the registrar¡¯s office physically.


    Nobody would even believe her if she told them everything about her husband.


    Three years ago, on the night X was close to dying, she was rescued by the Quest family¡¯s


    personal doctor, Adam Shaw.


    On that fateful night, Adam was driving by and coincidentally discovered X buried under the


    snow. He had immediately taken her to the hospital.


    When she woke up, Adam told her that his professor in America¡¯s medical institution found her an


    expert who could heal her sickness.


    Moreover, he told her that the man was a Chinese doctor who lived permanently in Kingsman in


    America. The locals referred to him as a god among doctors. However, he was no longer epting


    patients.


    Therefore, she asked Adam for the doctor¡¯s address and rushed overnight to Kingstown in America.


    However, the doctor refused to see her.


    To convince him to treat her, X had knelt in front of his vi for three days and three nights.


    Only when she was about to pass out did the mane out and took her into the vi.


    After checking her pulse and getting her blood checked, the doctor agreed to treat her. However, in


    return, she must ept his request to get married to his grandson. Moreover, they were not allowed


    to get divorced within three years. Throughout that period, she was also not allowed to cheat on


    him.


    To recover her beauty, X agreed without even considering it.


    After that, X continued to stay with the doctor. While getting her treatment, she continued to


    study.


    After a year, positive results began to show from her treatment. The doctor then asked for her


    personal identity card and returned it to herter that evening with a photo-less marriage certificate.


    To avoid a divorce between them, he kept the marriage certificate away after showing it to her


    momentarily.


    X could only recall that her husband¡¯s name was Stanley Batton.


    As for his line of work or his appearances, X had not a single clue.


    Later, the doctor expressed his intention to teach her everything he knew in the medical field.


    Therefore, X became his disciple in medical studies.


    Throughout that period, she never had any interaction with her husband.


    Although they were married on paper, X lived just like any other singledy.


    However, X was quite pleased by theck of attention from her husband. She could do whatever


    she wanted every day and silently wait for time to pass until they could get a divorce.


    ¡°Do you think your husband is very ugly? Is that why he refuses to see you?


    ¡°Or could he be a person with a physical disability? Or is he in aa?


    ¡°Perhaps he could be terminally ill. Did that man make you two get married to bring blessings into


    the family?¡± Georgie asked jokingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I can get a divorce in a year. I¡¯ll do it when the timees,¡± X said


    nonchntly.


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s true. Oh, yeah, make sure you are free tonight,¡± Georgie suddenly became serious.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± X asked curiously.


    ¡°I discovered a potential talent in Unconscious Bar. I¡¯m nning to take you there to check him out.


    ¡°The man looks very handsome. He looks like a bad boy with a unique charisma. I¡¯ve checked to


    make sure he isn¡¯t signed to any otherpany now,¡± Georgie added.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ***


    Late in the night, a DJ was sting upbeat music which vibrated deeply in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    There was a scent of smoke and alcohol in the air. Meanwhile, men and women danced wildly


    along to the beat of the music.


    After X and Georgie entered the bar, they looked for seats in the VIP section and sat down


    somewhere closest to the stage.


    Since they were in a hurry, neither of them had changed their clothes. Even so, they seemed to


    outshine everyone else in the bar.


    The bright lights in the bar illuminated their faces, making them stand out even more.


    Meanwhile, a group of men and women were making a lot of noise at the table next to theirs.


    X subconsciously nced over at them.


    At that moment, X could feel her heart stop beating.


    It was because her gazended on the man whom she had a one-nightstand with. He was seated in


    the center of the wild crowd.


    Right then, he was calmly drinking a light blue cocktail with a cold expression on his face.


    An extremely beautifuldy apanied every man at the table except for him.


    Right then, he subconsciously looked her way and caused her to shiver.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    The man seemed to be illuminated by a bright light. Wherever he was, the light would follow him.


    While the bright light followed him, everyone else around him faded in the background.


    Dressed in a leisurely ck shirt and long ck pants, he had on a pair of casual ck shoes.


    Moreover, his cor was slightly rolled up with three buttons open in front of his chest. He looked


    bothzy and sexy.


    Despite being surrounded by a group of beautiful women, he seemed to bepletely


    disinterested.


    Like a star in the sky, he was bright and attractive but unattainable by the ordinary person.


    At first, X thought that she would never see this man again. However, she bumped into him today


    yet again.


    Were the people around him gangsters as well?


    Was this a meeting among gangsters?


    Did people who worked in that field dress so well these days?


    Although X thought of leaving, she felt that she did not do anything wrong to him. Why should


    she leave?


    As the thought urred to her, X immediately turned her head around and waved her hand at a


    waiter to order her drink.


    Right then, a hunk with short ck hair appeared on stage.


    Although he seemed like a bad boy with average facial features, he was still a pleasing sight to


    others.


    Very soon, upbeat music began to y¡­


    The hunk danced along to the music passionately. With his excellent dancing skills, he seemed to


    shine when he danced.


    The thing X liked the most about him were his eyes. They seemed confident and determined.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Georgie Clementine asked.


    ¡°Get him to be one of ourpany¡¯s trainees,¡± X said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Georgie snapped her fingers decisively.


    At the same time, a few young men who sat with Stanley Batton noticed X Quest¡­


    With his legs crossed, Henry Armstrong hooked his hand around Stanley¡¯s neck and nodded in


    X¡¯s direction. ¡°Look at the girl in the light blue shirt. Isn¡¯t she pretty? She has both the looks and


    the body. What a beauty¡­


    ¡°Based on the numerous women I have encountered, she must have at least breasts of D-sized.


    Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    After a second, Stanley¡¯s facial expression turned gloomy. Without saying a word, he stood up and


    tossed his ck coat over Henry¡¯s head.


    Henry now saw nothing but pitch ck.


    ¡°How dare you check out my wife? Do you want to die?¡± There was a dominant quality to his voice.


    At that moment, nearly everyone at the table was petrified.


    The news was a huge shock to everyone. It was as shocking as saying that the world would


    explode the next day.


    Henry quickly pulled the coat away and gulped while he looked at Stanley. ¡°Stanley¡­ Are you


    serious? Is that chick your wife?¡±


    ¡°D*mn¡­ Isn¡¯t she too pretty?¡± Henry¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When the others looked over at X, they felt the same way.


    Who was that woman? She was the ultimate fantasy of every man in the room, aplete


    goddess.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s our sister-inw, let¡¯s ask her toe over and y with us. We should get


    acquainted.¡± Gary Lakes let go of the inte-famous chick in his arms before adjusting his coat.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s our pretty sister-inw. You must introduce her to us today,¡± Sebastian Brenand said


    while he yed with the diamond-ck lighter in his hands.


    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll ask our sister-inw to join us right now.¡± Henry very quickly stood up with excitement.


    ¡°Shut up and sit down, all of you,¡± Stanley said firmly.


    After the group of men looked at each other, they silently sat down.


    These were all influential people in the country.


    However, there was a ranking among the influential. The people with power came first while the


    people with money came second.


    Meanwhile, all these men belonged to the first category.


    They were people whose information could not even be found on Baidu.


    The Batton family was the most powerful family amongst them all.


    Hence, none of the people in this circle dared to disobey Stanley Batton.


    Even if they grew up together, they did not dare to go against him.


    ¡°Why?¡± Henry looked confused. Wasn¡¯t this a little too strange?


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother her. More importantly, don¡¯t expose my identity,¡± Stanley said coldly.


    Everyone looked confused.


    ¡°What are you ying at?¡± Gary Lakes was feeling increasingly confused.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m her husband,¡± Stanley answered.


    Everyone was dumbfounded now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask further. Just do as I say.¡± Stanley looked over at X with a hint of darkness in his eyes.


    Nobody could figure out what was on his mind.


    Since he would not say it, nobody dared to ask¡­


    ¡°Our sister-inw is like the prettiest white peony, both fairy-like and beautiful. None of my female


    celebrities from King Entertainment can¡¯tpare to her.


    ¡°If she made her debut, I¡¯m sure she would be extremely popr. I think I should ask my sister-in-


    law if she is interested in joining mypany. I promise I will make her a world-famous celebrity,¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes glimmered when he looked at X.


    In fact, he could even picture X making a lot of money for hispany, bing a top brand in


    the world.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it,¡± Stanley said calmly.


    ¡°Heck. Why don¡¯t I deserve it? I own King Entertainment. It¡¯s the biggest entertainmentpany in


    the country.¡±


    ¡°Why should the wife of Stanley Batton work for you?¡± Stanley Batton asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sebastian was speechless at that moment. However, what Stanley said seemed to make sense.


    Since music was being yed very loudly in the bar, X could not hear what they were saying at


    all. Besides, she did not really care.


    Instead, X silently observed the hunk performing on stage.


    While they were speaking, a group of gangster-like young men began walking up to X Quest.


    X suddenly felt as if everything had turned dark around her.


    When the group of twenty men stood together, it was rather intimidating.


    Meanwhile, Stanley and the others noticed what was going on. The men immediately narrowed their


    eyes.


    ¡°Piece of crap! How dare you touch my sister-inw?¡± Henry said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°How dare they do this on our turf?¡± The smile on Gary Lakes¡¯ face had disappeared.


    After that, Henry, Gary, and Sebastian all stood up.


    Meanwhile, Stanley remained seated as he slid his fingers along the handle of his cold pistol.


    Compared to the men, X seemed much calmer. She merely scanned the group of men around


    her before standing up slowly. ¡°What do you want?¡± Her face turned cold.


    ¡°What do we want? To beat you up, of course. If you don¡¯t want to be embarrassed here,e


    outside with us,¡± the leader of the group said fiercely.


    Bang!


    Before the man had even finished speaking, X had picked up a beer bottle and brought it down


    on his head.


    In that instant, the bottle broke into pieces and blood began to spill from the man¡¯s head.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    At that moment, X Quest no longer looked like the gentle fairy she seemed to be. There was a


    sudden coldness about how she looked.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?!¡± X asked as she pointed the half-broken bottle at the man.


    ¡°You guys are dead! Boys, let¡¯s go!¡± The group of gangsters took out their knives and began walking


    forward.


    After X calmly turned around to exchange nces with Georgie Clementine, she began to fight


    back with the martial arts skills she had learned over the years when she was abroad.


    Closely after that, Georgie picked up a bottle of beer and joined her in the fight.


    They managed to take down two of the gangsters within half a minute with their swift and clean


    movements.


    Apart from Stanley Batton, everyone else at his table was shocked¡­


    Henry rubbed his eyes before stammering, ¡°Why are our sister-inw and her friend so brave?¡±


    Sebastian Brenand gulped. ¡°They are ferocious, but I like it!¡±


    Without saying a word, Stanley nced coldly at a group of bodyguards dressed in ck and


    waved his hand at them.


    In the next instant, a dozen men dressed in ck joined in the fight.


    The scene immediately drew the attention of the people around them.


    When the bar manager noticed what was going on, he quickly brought a group of security guards to


    break the fight.


    However, when the manager was walking past Henry, Henry pulled him aside and looked over at


    the angered Stanley. ¡°Can¡¯t you see who is behind this¡­¡±


    The manager shivered as soon as he saw the look on Stanley¡¯s face. After that, he waved his hand


    at the security guards before hurriedly walking away.


    Since the men dressed in ck joined in on the fight, the gangsters were defeated within a few


    seconds as theyy on the ground in pain.


    X was panting when she looked at the men dressed in ck. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The men bowed to her in unison without saying a word.


    Right then, Henry walked casually over before stepping on one of the gangsters and looking at the


    group of men dressed in ck. ¡°Somebody said that you could make a hole in the frozen river and


    toss these men inside.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Guess¡­¡± Henry smiled before turning to look in Stanley¡¯s direction.


    X followed Henry¡¯s gaze, only to find Stanley ying with a gold lighter.


    The lighter spun around in his fingers while it was still ignited.


    Every time the lighter spun, it appeared as if the me would touch his skin. It was an incredible


    sight.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was also looking at X. However, she could not see his face clearly due to the


    flickering light from the me.


    Did all these men dressed in ck work for him?


    If they did, it meant he was in a very powerful position.


    Was he the boss of a gang? Or was he an important member of a gang?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving guys moving?¡± Henry ordered coldly.


    ¡°Wait a second¡­¡± X recollected herself and stopped them.


    She then took her phone out and began to record the faces of the gangsters on the floor. ¡°Who


    asked you toe here? Was it Emily Quest?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ It was her¡­¡± One of the gangsters said with a trembling voice.


    X snorted coldly before making a call to the police directly.


    After exining the entire situation to the cops, she turned to look at the men dressed in ck


    around her. ¡°Please keep an eye on them in the meantime.¡±


    After that, X politely nodded at Henry before she walked toward Stanley.


    When she passed by Sebastian, Sebastian extended his leg in front of her.


    Not noticing it, X tripped and fell forward. Her heart stopped beating for a second.


    In the next moment, her face had alreadynded upon Stanley¡¯sp.


    Right then, X felt deeply embarrassed. Her face had turned fully red.


    Gary Lakes could not help but turn away and chuckle.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Sebastian did the same thing.


    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Stanley asked Sebastian coldly.


    Sebastian immediately took a deep breath before he stopped smiling and raised both hands in a


    motion to surrender.


    Closely after that, X felt a sharp pain in her right ankle.


    Due to the awkward position she was in, she could only force herself to stand up.


    After that, she turned around and red at Sebastian, who had tripped her over.


    Sebastian did not dare say a word.


    Meanwhile, Henry had made his way over. As he tried to suppress hisughter, he sat next to


    Stanley on the other side and crossed one leg over the other before lighting a cigarette.


    While enduring the pain, X¡¯s face was still red when she turned to look at Stanley. ¡°I came over to


    thank you personally.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Were you hurt?¡± The man asked calmly.


    ¡°No. I owe you a favor for what you have done this time. Please continue enjoying yourselves


    then¡­¡± X said before turning around.


    However, as soon as she took a step forward, she felt an intense pain in her ankle.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Soon, her legs gave in, and she ended up sitting on Stanley¡¯sp.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you going to thank me with your body?¡± The man asked yfully.


    Embarrassed, X¡¯s face turned red yet again.


    It was extremely awkward! Why did she have to sit on the man¡¯sp of all ces?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ My ankle hurts. It was an ident¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you sprain it?¡± The man raised his brows as he interrupted her. He seemed calm, as usual.


    Despite the close distance, X still could not find any fault with his face. He had fair and smooth


    skin like a newborn baby.


    While the temperature began to rise around her ears, the numbing sensation reminded of the


    passionate evening they shared. Her heart raced.


    Right then, X did everything she could to stand up.


    However, her ankle hurt so much that she fell back onto the man¡¯sp as soon as she tried to stand


    up.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Hey, prettydy¡­ Did you sprain your leg? Was it my fault? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sebastian seemed both


    shocked and guilty.


    ¡°Sebastian Brenand, you are dead,¡± Stanley said coldly.


    After finishing his sentence, Stanley picked X up in his arms and began walking out swiftly¡­

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Sebastian Brenand took in a deep breath. ¡°It was only meant as a joke. How could that have


    happened?¡±


    Henry rolled his eyes at Sebastian. ¡°Pray for your own well-being.¡±


    When X Quest leaned her face against his solid and broad chest, she could feel his prominent


    heartbeat.


    X took in a deep breath. ¡°About that¡­ Actually, I can walk on my own with a little help¡­¡± She


    sounded a little embarrassed.


    However, the man continued to walk outside without saying a word.


    Since they were a good-looking pair, everyone turned their heads to look at them when they walked


    past.


    After they made it outside, X looked at the man¡¯s hardened face. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have


    unrecovered wounds? Are you sure it¡¯s okay to hold me like this? Why don¡¯t you put me down?¡±


    From what she recalled, he was injured only a few days ago. In fact, he was in a pretty bad shape


    then.


    Wouldn¡¯t his wounds be affected if he held her like this?


    ¡°Where is your car?¡± The man asked as if he had not heard what she said earlier.


    X quickly took her car keys out and unlocked her car.


    Beep. Beep.


    A red Maserati¡¯s headlights shed somewhere not too far away.


    With the same cool expression on his face, the man carried her into her car in a swift motion.


    He then got into the car from the other side and forcefully ced her right foot on his thigh.


    He turned on the lights in the car and began carefully examining her foot.


    By then, her ankle was already swollen and red. The top of her foot was also a little swollen.


    When his warm and long finger touched her skin, X could feel her heart beating wildly.


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Why are you so worried about me?¡± The man raised his brows slightly before quietly studying her


    face. It felt as if he was seeing right through her.


    X immediately pulled her leg away before breathing awkwardly. ¡°You saved me. Of course, I


    should be worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said sparingly.


    After that, he silently turned on the engine.


    The red Maserati very soon merged with the traffic on the road.


    After sending the video she had just recorded to Georgie Clementine¡¯s WeChat ount, she locked


    her phone and put it away.


    Since the two did not say anything, it waspletely silent in the car¡­


    When X turned her head to the side, he could see the man¡¯s near-perfect face. The flickering


    light from the streetlights lit up his face now and then.


    Even if he was not doing anything, he still had a very strong presence.


    ¡°Were the people who sat with you earlier all from the same gang?¡± X was the first to break the


    silence.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the man replied briefly. It was difficult to see his facial expression in the dark.


    ¡°You brought so many people with you just to go clubbing. You must be a big boss or something.


    Are you a gang leader?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a subordinate.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you are the right-hand man?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°You can say that,¡± he answered with a straight face.


    ¡°Well¡­ What about those men at your table? Are they part of the brotherhood?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so curious about me?¡± The man turned to look at her coldly.


    ¡°I just think that it¡¯s rare to see someone with your looks in this field. That¡¯s why I asked.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Five Batton.¡±


    When X heard the name, she could not help but think about the Fifth Master she saw when Mary


    Sullivan was kicked out of the mall the other day.


    However, she did not think that was possible because he was only a gang leader¡¯s right-hand man.


    Why would he have so much power?


    ***


    Very soon, they arrived at the municipal hospital.


    Stanley Batton went to get a wheelchair before taking X Quest to queue up.


    When the head of the municipal hospital saw Stanley, he wanted to approach Stanley to greet him.


    Stanley immediately shook his head and hinted to the man not to do so.


    The man then halted and pretended not to know Stanley as he continued to walk outside.


    Stanley brought her to the reception directly. When they arrived, there were already many people in


    the line. Regardless of their gender and age, these people would turn their heads around and check


    Stanley out when they realized it was him.


    ¡°Your identity card¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X immediately searched for an electronic version of her identity card on her phone and handed it


    over to the man.


    Right then, a young boy on his skateboard was moving directly at them at high speed.


    Clearly, the skateboard was out of control.


    ¡°Get out of the way¡­ Get out¡­¡± The young boy shouted.


    X subconsciously turned her head around.


    Seeing how the skateboard was about to knock against her wheelchair, she immediately pressed


    down on the armrest and was prepared to get up¡­


    However, Stanley reacted quickly by scooping her up from the wheelchair.


    X immediately wrapped her hands around the man¡¯s neck like how a ko hugged a tree.


    In the next instant, the man used his other hand to grab the young boy by his hoodie so that the boy


    was no longer attached to the skateboard.


    His agility was almost like that of a jaguar.


    Closely after that, the skateboard bumped into a wall and stopped.


    Still in shock, X looked at Stanley while she subconsciously held his neck even more tightly.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    At such proximity, she could see his perfectly sculpted face very clearly by just lifting her head.


    For a second there, she felt a little light-headed. The way he moved was far too cool.


    Indeed, an attractive person would look good no matter what he did.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Stanley said before his cold gazended upon the young boy. He immediately let


    go of the young boy and began to reprimand him. ¡°Kiddo, don¡¯t y on the skateboard in the


    hospital next time.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s voice was like a musical note from a vi, deep yet pleasant to listen to. There was a


    maic quality to it.


    The young boy immediately shivered. ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Woah¡­ This man is the best boyfriend in the world.¡±


    ¡°Did you see how he carried her with a single hand? That¡¯s so cool. If I were thatdy, I would be


    dead by now.¡±


    ¡°I feel jealous. I can¡¯t believe this man is somebody else¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    The woman waiting in line could not help but express their fondness toward Stanley Batton.


    ¡®Boyfriend?¡¯ X felt extremely awkward when she heard the word.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. He isn¡¯t my boyfriend,¡± X exined.


    ¡°Indeed, I am not your¡­ boyfriend,¡± Stanley said coldly.


    After that, he looked fondly at X with a yful smile on his face.


    When X noticed his gaze, she immediately returned to her senses and realized that she was still


    holding onto him tightly.


    After taking a deep breath, she said softly, ¡°About that¡­ You can let go of me now.¡±


    Stanley quietly returned her to her wheelchair without saying anything before handing her identity


    card over to the receptionist.


    ***


    After being checked at the orthopedic department, X was informed that her ankle had only


    suffered from a minor sprain.


    Once the doctor tended to her injury, Stanley Batton carried her back to the car.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    On their way to the car, a lot of people looked at them enviously.


    In the car, where it was dark and quiet, X moved her right ankle slightly. It still stung a little.


    ¡°Thank you for what you did today,¡± X said softly as her eyes glimmered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Stanley answered as he turned on the engine. ¡°Your address.¡±


    At first, X did not want to tell him where she lived.


    However, based on her current condition, there was no way she could drive home on her own.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she told him her address.


    Without responding to her, he began to drive.


    Meanwhile, X took her phone out and decided to ask Georgie how things were going on her side.


    However, when she looked down, she noticed her shirt was covered in blood.


    Why was there so much blood? Could it be¡­

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    X Quest¡¯s heart clenched. Her first thought was that Stanley¡¯s wound had reopened.


    She immediately turned on the lights in the car and looked at the man¡¯s body.


    Upon closer inspection, she discovered that arge part of his ck shirt was damp.


    ¡°Your wound has reopened.¡± X seemed nervous.


    Although she could not see the wound, she could imagine how bad it must have hurt.


    However, Stanley merely nced down at his shirt calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    From the look on his face, it felt as if he was not even injured.


    ¡°Is this still fine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a minor injury. I won¡¯t die from it.¡± He remained nonchnt as he looked forward and continued


    to turn the steering wheel.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tend to a minor injury, your wound may be infected, and you might die,¡± X


    added.


    Since this only happened because of her, X could not ignore it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hospital,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home first.¡±


    ¡°I hate the hospital. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, I don¡¯t like going there,¡± Stanley added before


    continuing to look forward. He did not seem inclined to do as she told him to.


    X immediately moved closer and unbuttoned his shirt.


    In that instant, she was horrified. Two spots on his right chest and one spot near his abdomen,


    bandaged, were now stained with blood.


    His blood was everywhere, including on his muscr chest and his sexy abs.


    X could not help but inhale sharply.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving. Do you have a death wish?¡± The man teased.


    ¡°Go back to the hospital,¡± X insisted. She sounded somewhat unhappy.


    ¡°Be a good girl, step messing around¡­¡± The man instantly sounded much kinder.


    After that, he buttoned his shirt up with a single hand before he continued driving. He could tend to


    minor wounds like these on his own.


    For some reason, X felt that Stanley sounded extremely gentle when he said those words.


    When X noticed a pharmacy by the road, she immediately came back to her senses. ¡°Let¡¯s


    compromise. I¡¯ll buy something at the pharmacy to tend to your wounds.¡±


    The man raised his brows before his cold gazended upon her. However, he did not say a word


    and proceeded to stop the car by the road.


    X looked down and was about to unbuckle her safety belt to get out of the car.


    However, just as she was about to reach for the button, arge, warm hand pressed against hers


    forcefully.


    When she looked around, the man¡¯s face was barely inches away.


    There was a deep look in his eyes that seemed capable of trapping her within.


    When he moved closer, X found it difficult even to breathe.


    ¡°Although I know that you care a lot about me, I hope you would first look after yourself. Do you


    think you can even walk with your injured leg?¡± His deep voice was delightful to listen to.


    As soon as the man finished his sentence, he got out of the car and did not even allow time for X


    to speak.


    X¡¯s face turned red as she looked at him from behind. ¡°Who cares about you a lot?¡±


    Very soon, Stanley returned with a packet of medicinal products.


    When the door was opened, X could not help but shiver as a gust of cold wind blew inward.


    He ced the items directly on herp before unbuttoning his shirt.


    ¡°I told you not to carry me, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Is this what you wanted?¡± Xined with a


    frown.


    As sheined, she opened the bag.


    Meanwhile, Stanley remained silent as he listened to herints.


    He had gotten everything they needed from the pharmacy, including cotton buds for sterilizing,


    cotton swabs, bandage, tweezers, alcohol, and disinfectant.


    X began with alcohol to sterilize the tweezers. She then used a cotton bud soaked in alcohol to


    disinfect his wound carefully.


    To avoid hurting him too much, she repeatedly blew at his wound.


    The way she did it was very gentle.


    Stanley felt a warm sensation in his heart.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± X asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you get hurt very often.¡± After rubbing alcohol on his wound, X used a cotton swab to


    extract some disinfectant before rubbing it against his wound.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Whatever work you do feels very unsafe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you have to fight with others a lot?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Does a right-hand man like you need to do that too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After X was done tending to his wound, she put everything away. ¡°If you still don¡¯t feel well after


    returning home, seek medical help.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The man began to button up his shirt before turning on the engine.


    ¡°Let me drive instead,¡± X said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Very soon, the bright red Maserati merged once again with traffic on the road as it sped forward.


    ¡°Have you ever thought of doing something else for a living?¡± X asked again.


    ¡°Are you suggesting that I should join the entertainment industry again?¡±


    ¡°You can always do something else.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it before.¡± With one hand on the steering wheel, Stanley used his other


    hand to turn off the lights above him.


    ¡°If you want to do something else, you cane to me. I can link you up with some work. You¡¯ve


    helped me out today. That will be an opportunity for me to return a favor.¡±


    As X spoke, she took a Post-It note from the drawer and jotted her phone number down before


    cing it in the man¡¯s pocket in front of his chest.


    Stanley continued to look ahead without replying.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    This was the first time someone had ever mentioned about rmending work to him. It was


    refreshing.


    Unintentionally, X looked over at the man¡¯s face. She really could not imagine him being rted


    in any way to gangsters on the streets who did terrible things.


    Clearly, he seemed like a noble person.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    Right then, Georgie Clementine¡¯s call came in and interrupted X¡¯s thoughts. She quickly picked it


    up.


    ¡°President X, I¡¯m still at the police station. Those gangsters have spilled everything once we


    arrived. Now, the police officers are on the way to your house to arrest Emily Quest¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± X smiled.


    ¡°What about you? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, Emily Quest and May Conner were seated on the couch in the Quest family¡¯s living


    room. They had their face masks on and were chatting with each other.


    They were both in a good mood.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Mother, do you think X Quest has been beaten into a pulp by now?¡± Emily chuckled as


    she adjusted her face mask. ¡°D*mn it. I¡¯m not supposed tough when I have my face mask on.


    However, I just can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m in such a good mood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she must have been¡­ After all, there are so many of them.¡± May snorted. ¡°I have been


    wanting to teach this d*rn thing a lesson. However, you¡¯ve already arranged everything, isn¡¯t that


    so? Are you sure there won¡¯t be any traces left behind? You ought to know that your father already


    hates you a lot. If he finds out that you did something like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything has been arranged ordingly. I¡¯ve already told those people to run off


    once they are done beating her up. Besides, I have already paid them enough to keep their mouths


    shut,¡± Emily said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± May asked.


    ¡°Of course. A close friend of mine introduced these people to me. What could possibly go wrong?


    Besides, it¡¯s X¡¯s bad luck. I happened to be walking out from the bar across and saw her entering


    Unconscious Bar¡­


    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t appeared in my line of sight tonight, her moment of misfortune would have been


    postponed by a few days¡­¡± Emily looked very pleased with herself.


    ¡°Speak softer. We don¡¯t want others to overhear this.¡± May subconsciously looked at the staircase


    around the corner.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s still out on a business meeting. The servants would have been asleep by now. Who would


    hear us?¡± Emily seemed nonchnt.


    Ding-dong. Ding-dong.


    The sound of the doorbell ringing interrupted the conversation between mother and daughter.


    Emily immediately stood up cheerfully. ¡°It must be Dad. I¡¯ll get the door¡­ I must be on my best


    behavior for now.¡±


    Without even checking the surveince footage, Emily opened the door.


    As soon as she did so, she was in shock¡­.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Instead of Jeremy Quest, two serious-looking police officers stood outside the door.


    Before Emily Quest could react, ice-cold handcuffs were strapped around her wrist. ¡°Emily Quest,


    you have been charged with hiring people to assault someone. You muste with us to Golden


    Bay police station.¡±


    Emily was in a state of shock. She had clearly made the necessary arrangements, and these


    people had promised her they would not spill the beans on her.


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯


    ¡°Police officer, I think there must be a misunderstanding.¡± Emily tried to appear friendly while her


    eyes filled with fear as she subconsciously backed away.


    ¡°Take her away!¡± The other police officer said coldly. The two police officers proceeded to arrest her


    and took her to the police car.


    When May Conner saw this, she frantically stood in their way. ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you must save me. Please don¡¯t let Dad find out about this. Otherwise, he will kill me,¡± Emily


    cried out while she struggled to set herself free.


    ¡°Police officers¡­ I can give you money. Can you please let go of my daughter first?¡±


    However, both police officers ignored her and continued to shove Emily into the police car.


    In that instant, May felt lost and paced around,pletely unsure of what to do next.


    In the police car, Emily continued to cry while she repeatedly pressed both thumbs against each


    other.


    Her father was already very upset with her. If he found out about this, he would probably beat her


    until she died.


    ¡°What are you crying about? If you knew this would happen, why did you do it in the first ce?¡±


    The police officer, who was driving, asked annoyedly.


    ***


    Meanwhile, a red Maserati sped through the city center¡¯s busy roads. It was like an eagle soaring


    through a in field.


    Feeling a little bored, X Quest turned on the radio in the car.


    ¡°ording to thetest news, the Dragon Group has already sessfully acquired France¡¯s biggest


    airline, Southern Airlines, this afternoon. This means that the Dragon Group has now stepped into


    the aviation industry.¡±


    ¡°Further details reveal that the Dragon Group¡¯s new CEO single-handedly made this acquisition in


    Antis.¡±


    At first, X intended to change the channel. However, since it was news about the Dragon Group,


    she decided to pay closer attention.


    Regardless of whether it was inside or out of the country, the Dragon Group had a top-notch


    presence and had subsidiaries in over a hundred countries in the world.


    The industries the Dragon Group was involved in included electronics, Economics, travel, robotics,


    chemical products, shipbuilding, entertainment, hotels, property, advanced technology, high-end


    constructions, and various others.


    However, the Dragon Group kept a very low profile. For many years, they had always earned a lot


    but never bragged about it. In fact, the people who managed thepany rarely showed their


    faces.


    The only things people knew was that the current president was named Wilson Batton while Ron


    Batton, a person with a shocking background, was his father.


    As for who his wife was and how many children they had, the world knew nothing about it. In fact,


    there were very few pictures of Wilson Batton.


    Come to think of it, X felt that fate was in y since she seemed to be surrounded by people with


    Batton as their surname. While her husband was named Stanley Batton, the popr celebrity her


    company recently signed on was named Josh Batton.


    Now, this person next to her was named Five Batton, and her teacher also had Batton as his


    surname.


    However, she never knew her teacher¡¯s full name. All she knew was that he was called Doctor


    Batton.


    However, despite having the same surnames, their identities were far different from those within the


    Dragon Group.


    After listening to the news, X could not resistmenting, ¡°No wonder they are the thirdrgest


    international conglomerate. They are really rich.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not too bad,¡± Stanley Batton replied calmly.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay,¡± Stanley Batton kept a straight face.


    X turned to look at him. ¡°Is this considered just okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered.


    X could not understand how his mind worked. ¡°I wonder what kind of background this new CEO


    has.¡±


    ¡°Are you interested?¡± He looked at her thoughtfully.


    ¡°Not interested. Just curious,¡± X answered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he was great? Why are you not interested?¡±


    ¡°Does being great mean I have to be interested in him?¡± X asked in return.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    Right then, Georgie Clementine¡¯s phone call came in yet again.


    ¡°President X, the cops have already arrested Emily Quest. However, Uncle still does not know


    about this.¡± Georgie sounded a little excited.


    ¡°In that case, take a few photos and make her the most popr topic on the inte,¡± X said


    coldly.


    Then, she quickly hung up.


    Stanley nced at her without saying a word.


    ***


    Stanley stopped the car in front of the main entrance of the Quest family¡¯s main vi.


    X slowly unbuckled her safety belt before asking, ¡°How are you getting home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a taxi,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t torture yourself since you¡¯ve got wounds on your body. Drive my car home and return it to me


    tomorrow.¡±


    Then, X got out of the car and limped her way through the main entrance.


    When she finally disappeared, Stanley turned the car around and drove away.


    As soon as X walked through the door, May Conner approached her angrily and pped her.


    Since X could not dodge in time, the pnded on her face, leaving a bright red mark on her


    cheek.


    Upset, X covered her face and frowned. ¡°Aunty, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Emily Quest is your little sister. How could you get her arrested?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. If your Dad finds out about this, I will¡­¡±


    Before May could finish her sentence, the door was forcefully pushed open.


    Jeremy Quest charged in angrily and pped May across her face. ¡°What did you just do?¡±


    May was both shocked and frightened. She held her face as she looked at Jeremy in disbelief.


    ¡°Darling¡­ You¡­ Why are you home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been home for a long while. I heard everything you said to X,¡± Jeremy said coldly.


    Hearing this, May immediately shivered.


    ¡°How dare you question X like that? Was what Emily Quest did even right?¡± Jeremy searched for


    the most popr topic on the inte before tossing his phone at May.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    May Conner grabbed the phone in time. She immediately saw that Emily Quest had made it as one


    of the most popr topics on the inte yet again.


    Currently, Emily was in the third spot, with the headlines reading ¡®#Emily Quest hires goons to


    attack X Quest but fails and ends up being arrested#¡¯


    After that, May Conner tapped into the link and noticed that the news was all shared by the same


    marketing ount. It was all about Emily Quest being arrested by police officerste at night.


    Since the photos were taken from a direct angle, Emily¡¯s face and the handcuffs around her wrists


    were clearly visible.


    May had already hired awyer and sent him to the police station. At first, she intended to bring


    Emily home before Jeremy Quest noticed. However, Weibo was much faster than her.


    May tossed the phone at X. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    X looked down at the contents of the phone. There were all sorts of gossip about Emily.


    ¡°Oh god, when will Emily Quest die? Why did the Sullivan family ever ept a daughter-inw like


    her?¡±


    ¡°If I were Jeremy Quest, I would break her legs right away.¡±


    ¡°I pity X Quest for having such an inhuman sister. I hope Emily Quest gets a lifetime jail


    sentence. Thank you.¡±


    Although X was secretly satisfied, she looked at May calmly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are the one who bought your way to make Emily one of the most popr topics on the


    inte. You intentionally did it so that your dad and everyone else would see it, and so that your


    dad and the Sullivan family would hate her. It would make taking over the Quest family¡¯s inheritance


    much easier, and also allow you to snatch Tom Sullivan away. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± May asked coldly


    without holding anything back.


    ¡°Shut up! B*tch! Do you think X is as evil as you lot?¡± Jeremy yelled coldly before he turned to


    look gently at X. ¡°X, are you alright?¡±


    When he saw the bloodstain on X¡¯s right arm, he nervously reached for her wrist. ¡°What


    happened? Did those people hurt you?¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°No, those people didn¡¯t get their way with me. Someone at the bar rescued


    me just in time.¡±


    When he noticed the red mark on X¡¯s face, Jeremy¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Did Aunty hit


    you?¡±


    The red mark looked new. They had definitely been left there very recently.


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t hit her,¡± May exined frantically.


    ¡°No? Did the red mark my daughter¡¯s face fall from the sky?¡± Jeremy asked coldly.


    May was suddenly speechless.


    ¡°What right do you have to hit my daughter? Huh?¡± Jeremy was getting angrier by the second.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get upstairs and think about what you have done. Also, forget about the 7% shares of the Quest


    family¡¯s business I was going to give you before!¡± Jeremy said mercilessly.


    May¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Darling, you can¡¯t do this to me¡­¡±


    Jeremy walked upstairs without saying a word.


    Feeling extremely upset, May stomped her feet on the ground.


    X red at her coldly before limping her way up the stairs.


    May immediately grabbed X by her wrist. ¡°X Quest, are you satisfied now? Is this what you


    wanted?¡± She asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Yeah. I am satisfied.¡± Although X spoke very softly, there was a coldness in her voice.


    May had never expected X to answer in such a straightforward manner.


    In the past, regardless of how unhappy X was, she would never show it. Most of the time, to


    avoid making Jeremy angry, X would keep an eye closed regardless of what May and Emily did.


    However, X was a changed person now. She seemed to be exacting revenge on everything they


    had done.


    In fact, she would not mind making Jeremy upset to get her way with them.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose any more than you already have, I suggest you be kind, Aunty.¡± X Quest


    patted May on her shoulder gently before limping her way up the stairs.


    In the past, she would always hold back to avoid making things worse.


    For the sake of peace in the family, and not wanting to make her father upset over minor things in


    the family, X would not fight back. It was not because she was incapable of doing so, but


    because she simply chose not to be bothered.


    However, May and Emily did not deserve her patience anymore.


    Any person who was too kind would often get bullied.


    ¡°X Quest, don¡¯t waste your time and effort. You will never get Tom Sullivan back. You¡¯re acting all


    high and mighty, but you actually want that man back, don¡¯t you? You want to prove to that man you


    are better than Emily Quest¡­


    ¡°Also, the Quest family will never belong to you alone,¡± May added.


    X could no longer hold herughter in. She stopped and turned around to look at May. ¡°Do you


    think I need to snatch a man like Tom Sullivan away from Emily? As for who the Quest family¡¯s


    inheritance belongs to, it¡¯s up to Dad, not you.¡±


    What a joke¡­


    May attempted to speak but could not find the words to retort.


    If X was not doing this for Tom Sullivan, that meant she wanted to have her revenge. Did she


    want to torture May and Emily?


    From the looks of things, May was afraid that she and her daughter would really be deprived of their


    possession over the Quest family¡¯s wealth in the future.


    May would not allow X to have her way!


    Everything in the Quest family rightfully belonged to her and her daughter!


    It had nothing to do with X Quest!


    ***


    A bright red Maserati was parked in the courtyard in a luxurious, six-floor, European-inspired vi in


    the suburbs.


    Groups of bodyguards approached the car respectfully as soon as they saw it.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After that, Zack Cassidy came out of the house in a tuxedo and jogged quickly to the car before


    hastily opening the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, Stanley Batton¡¯s features became much more three-dimensional


    under the streetlight.


    It also made the wet patches on his body more so apparent.


    Seeing this, Zack¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Fifth Master¡­ Did you get hurt again?¡±


    ¡°The wounds reopened. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Stanley replied calmly before getting out of the car


    slowly.


    ¡°What happened? Did you go to the hospital?¡± Zack seemed very concerned.


    ¡°No, somebody took care of it for me.¡±


    Zack seemed confused¡­


    ¡®Somebody?¡¯


    Who could easily have ess to Fifth Master¡¯s body?


    ¡°A woman?¡± Zack asked carefully.


    Stanley did not reply to Zack. Instead, he began taking big strides toward the brightly lit living room.


    Watching the man from behind, Zack silently pushed his gold-framed sses further up his nose. ¡®It


    must be a woman.¡¯


    What kind of a woman could touch Fifth Master¡¯s body?


    Zack quickly ran after Stanley. ¡°It was a woman, wasn¡¯t it? Is she a professional? Fifth Master, you


    ought to know how valuable your blood is. If you lose too much blood, you might¡­¡±


    ¡°Would my wife not be professional?¡± Stanley answered calmly before he looked straight ahead.


    Zack looked confused.


    ¡®His wife?


    ¡®Does he mean X Quest?


    ¡®Did they meet again tonight?¡¯


    In the past, before Stanley had encountered X Quest, he would not even allow Zack to say the


    word ¡®wife¡¯.


    In fact, he would snort whenever her name was mentioned. Why had his attitude changed


    completely?


    Was it true that nobody could escape from true beauty?


    Feeling utterly confused by his fifth master, Zack hastily ran after Stanley.


    When they arrived at the center of the living room, Stanley suddenly stopped. ¡°Zack Cassidy¡­¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Zack Cassidy nodded respectfully. ¡°Fifth Master, what would you like me to do?¡±


    ¡°Make the third most popr topic on the inte stay in the number one spot for a week.¡± Stanley


    Batton proceeded to walk upstairs after that.


    Zack seemed utterly confused as he scratched his head. When did their fifth master start caring


    about the most popr topics on the inte?


    Didn¡¯t he always ignore such things?


    Moreover, who was unfortunate enough to get on his nerves?


    Zack immediately searched for the piece of news. When he saw that it belonged to Emily Quest, he


    immediately understood what was going on.


    This woman must have done something to X Quest yet again.


    As a realization hit him, Zack ran after Stanley. ¡°Oh, right. Fifth Master¡­ Your mother has returned.¡±


    Before Zack could finish speaking, a noble-looking middle-aged woman with long curly hair walked


    down the stairs. She was dressed in a white silk cheongsam and a shawl made from the same


    color¡¯s fox fur.


    Stanley seemed surprised. ¡°Mother¡­ Why are you home?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen thetest news on the entertainment bulletin?¡± Sharon Lindt frowned unhappily.


    ¡°I never care about such things.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that your wife is being bullied?¡± Sharon asked domineeringly.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you get rid of those b*tches? Are you keeping them around for the new year


    celebrations? She is still your wife no matter what,¡± Sharon added.


    ¡°Is that why you left Dad behind and came back from overseas? So that you can tell me that?¡±


    Stanley seemed somewhat confused.


    ¡°Do you think I came back because I missed you instead?¡± Sharon rolled her eyes at him.


    Stanley sighed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s my own business. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°D*rn right you should. Despite having a beautiful wife, you don¡¯t even look at her. If I made the right


    guess, you probably haven¡¯t even met the girl in person yet, have you?¡± Sharon could not help but


    look down at Stanley.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve been thinking about recently?¡± Sharon asked again.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Stanley raised his brows at her.


    ¡°I wonder if the issue lies with your sexual orientation. Are you in love with Zack Cassidy? Is that


    why you don¡¯t even care about your wife? It¡¯s highly suspicious that you two are never apart from


    each other.¡±


    Stanley was at a loss for words. He could not help but smirk coldly.


    Meanwhile, Zack¡¯s face had turned green.


    Zack felt extremely confused.


    ¡°Before you received your marriage certificate, I showed you her picture. However, you tossed it into


    the trashcan without even looking at it. Later, you even threatened to file for divorce if I showed you


    stuff like that again.


    ¡°After that, I told you that your wife has be very beautiful after being cured by your


    grandfather¡­ You still chose to ignore me and even blocked me on WeChat.


    ¡°More importantly, forget the fact that you won¡¯t reach out to your wife. You wouldn¡¯t even let me, or


    your dad, reach out to her.


    ¡°In summary, it might be true that you really don¡¯t like women. Is that true?¡± Sharon asked solemnly


    before she nced at Zack.


    ¡°If I were gay, what would you do?¡± Stanley asked yfully.


    ¡°Of course, I would wish you all the best and hope that you let go of that girl. It¡¯s miserable to be a


    gay man¡¯s wife. Although our family needs her greatly, I would like you to let her go.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t gay, I hope you can try to get closer to her. I really do like her. I would never get sick of


    that face of hers,¡± Sharon added.


    ¡°I never expected you to be this open-minded,¡± Stanley teased.


    ¡°Well, what kind of person are you?¡± Sharon still seemed unsettled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it wrongly this time,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already met her, but she doesn¡¯t know who I am.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to it¡­ Just stay out of this. And don¡¯t say more than you should.¡± Stanley


    continued upstairs as he spoke.


    Hearing this, Sharon¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She quickly ran after Stanley. ¡°What do you mean,


    really?¡±


    Only then did she notice that Stanley¡¯s shirt was soaked in the front. ¡°What happened to your shirt?


    Is that blood?¡± She seemed horrified.


    ¡°You really are my biological mother. You have finally noticed.¡± Stanley rolled his eyes at her.


    ¡°I was paying too much attention to my daughter-inw and forgot about you. I¡¯m sorry. What


    happened to you?¡± Sharon asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My wound, from before, reopened. It¡¯s already been taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so reckless?¡± Sharon asked in a reprimanding tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m heading back¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a second. You have not answered my question. What¡¯s going on between you and X?¡±


    Stanley continued to walk away without saying anything.


    Sharon looked confused. She turned around to face Zack. ¡°You, exin to me.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I think he means they have met, but Miss X does not know about Fifth Master¡¯s real


    identity.¡±


    ¡°Does she not know about his real identity? How did he introduce himself to X?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics. All I know is that Miss X seems to think that our Fifth Master is


    part of a gang,¡± Zack answered with a straight face.


    ¡°Pfft¡­ How did X end up thinking he¡¯s one of those people? However, he does look a little


    intimidating. He might be the kind of person who kills others and burns houses down.¡±


    While she spoke, Sharon nodded approvingly at her own statement. The look in her eyes had


    be certain.


    ¡®Is this really his biological mother?¡¯ Zack wondered.


    ¡°Therefore, does that mean he ns to approach X with that identity? Why is he doing that?


    Does he find it meaningful?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s the first time in his life someone doesn¡¯t treat him like a prince. It might be something


    refreshing for him. I¡¯m not too sure,¡± Zack answered.


    ¡°Do you think he treats her well?¡±


    ¡°He does. In fact, he just asked me to make the post about Emily Quest, the most popr topic on


    the inte for a week.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! It looks like it won¡¯t be long before they truly fall for each other. I will go to the


    temple to make an offering tomorrow.¡± Sharon excitedly yed with her hair before running upstairs.


    When she reached the top of the stairs, she stopped and turned around to look at Zack. ¡°Zack


    Cassidy¡­ I think one week is far too short. Make it an entire month and make sure nobody can take


    it down.¡±


    Zack nodded mechanically. ¡®They really are cruel.¡¯


    ¡°However, what¡¯s wrong with him? How did he suddenly get connected with X?¡± Sharon asked


    yet again.


    Zack shook his head to indicate that he was unsure.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Sullivan family¡¯s vi, there was a tense atmosphere in the air.


    ¡°What is wrong with Emily Quest? Tom, is this the woman you have chosen? She¡¯s embarrassing


    the Sullivan family every single day!


    ¡°We fought hard to stop inte users from boycotting the Sullivan family¡¯s consumer goods. Our


    stock price was beginning to recover too. Now, she¡¯s causing us more trouble!¡±


    Tony Sullivan, Tom¡¯s father, was sitting on the couch when he fiercely mmed his phone onto the


    coffee table after reading the news about Emily Quest being arrested.


    Tom Sullivan stood across from him with his head down.


    Meanwhile, Tom Sullivan¡¯s mother, Bailey Ronson, sat with an equally unhappy expression next to


    Tony Sullivan.


    Next to them, Tom Sullivan¡¯s eldest brother, Julian Sullivan, sat quietly on a single couch and


    observed everything with a wry smile.


    However, the smile appeared very briefly and went unnoticed.


    Very soon, he resumed his usual calm and mild expression.


    ¡°I think we should just forget about this woman. Before the engagement, everything was fine.


    However, ever since you two became engaged, all her bad qualities have surfaced.


    ¡°What would happen if you two get married? If she does these awful things every day, what would


    happen to our business image?¡± Tony Sullivan seemed absolutely enraged.


    Tom Sullivan shivered before he bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. If it pleases you, we can call


    the wedding off immediately.¡±


    ¡°Tom¡­ Are you serious?¡± Bailey Ronson seemed excited.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    ¡°Yeah, I just got to know what she¡¯s really like.¡± Tom Sullivan seemed equally annoyed when Emily


    Quest was brought up.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Recently, the Sullivan Food Group¡¯s stock price had been severely affected due to what happened


    between Tom Sullivan, Emily Quest, and X Quest. Moreover, his father had treated him harshly


    ever since.


    Tom knew that if he was not obedient, he would lose everything he worked so hard for.


    Apart from these factors, there was a more important reason. The truth was that he was beginning


    to find X a much better option than Emily ever since she became beautiful again.


    X was better than Emily in almost every way. Therefore, Tom loved X even more now.


    ¡°In that case, I will go to the Quest¡¯s family and call the wedding off tomorrow,¡± Tony said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tom said.


    Julian Sullivan chuckled very politely. ¡°Since Tom has agreed to call the wedding off, Dad, please


    forgive him.¡±


    Tom smiled gratefully at Julian before carefully shifting his gaze to Tony¡¯s face.


    ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Tony stood up and walked upstairs.


    After Bailey Ronson showed Tom a gesture of victory, she smiled at Julian before walking upstairs


    as well.


    ¡°Tom, please push my wheelchair over,¡± Julian said.


    Tom hurriedly pushed the gold-ted wheelchair over before slowly helping Julian onto it.


    ¡°Ha. Look at me. I¡¯m so useless. Even with so much going on in the Sullivan family, I can¡¯t help one


    bit,¡± Julian said bitterly.


    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t say that about yourself. It¡¯s not intentional. It¡¯s all because of that ident. That¡¯s


    why¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±


    After that, Julian pushed himself into the elevator.


    As soon as the elevator closed, his facial expression immediately turned gloomy, and a cunning


    look appeared in his eyes.


    ***


    On the morning of the next day, Emily Quest was sessfully bailed out by thewyer May Conner


    had sent.


    Apanied by May, she quickly made her way home while keeping a low profile.


    When the two arrived, Tony Sullivan, Tom Sullivan, Bailey Ronson, and Jeremy Quest were all


    seated on couches.


    There was a heavy atmosphere hanging in the living room.


    ¡°At first, I wished for them to stay together. However, you know about what Emily Quest has been


    doing recently. It¡¯s really affecting our family a great deal.


    ¡°When that incident happened yesterday, the voices against the Sullivan family¡¯s consumer


    products grew louder yet again. Our barely recovering stock price began to fall again.


    ¡°You run apany too. I¡¯m sure you understand how things like this can severely affect a


    company.¡±


    Bailey Ronson spoke each word seriously. There was a helpless look on her face.


    Meanwhile, Tom and Tony agreed silently.


    When Emily heard what was being said and observed the scene unfold, she felt as if her head was


    about to explode. For an instant, she felt as if the world had gone dark.


    How could they cancel the engagement she fought so hard for?


    In a state of disbelief, Emily charged into the meeting and looked at Tom. ¡°Brother Sullivan, how


    could you call the wedding off? Didn¡¯t you promise you would love me forever?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emily. I don¡¯t think we are suitable for each other,¡± Tom said.


    Emily felt as if her heart had been stabbed and was bleeding out a river.


    ¡°As forpensation, you can ask for as much as you see fit¡­ We will try to satisfy your requests,¡±


    Bailey added.


    Jeremy Quest had a sullen look in his eyes. He red at Emily before looking at Bailey unhappily.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a need for that. Nothing forced would turn out good anyway. Since you have already


    made things clear, let¡¯s just get it over and done with¡­ My only condition is that Tom should keep


    his distance from my two daughters from now on.¡±


    Jeremy was a proud man. Since the Sullivan family had already spoken, he naturally would not


    refuse them.


    Emily seemed shocked. ¡°Dad, how could you agree just like that?¡± She stomped her feet on the


    ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, darling, shouldn¡¯t you ask Emily how she feels about this?¡± May added.


    ¡°Both of you shut up and go upstairs!¡± Jeremy yelled unhappily. He was already feeling


    embarrassed enough. Now that they were behaving like this, he felt even more ashamed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for some fresh air¡­ You may carry on with your discussions.¡± Tom got up and politely


    bowed to Jeremy and May. Without even looking at Emily, he walked out the door.


    Now, he really was disgusted whenever he saw Emily. He could not understand how he ever liked a


    person with such low standards as her.


    After walking around the courtyard, he arrived by the main entrance and leaned against the gate as


    he lit a cigarette. He could finally rx now that the wedding was sessfully called off.


    Right then, X appeared next to Tom in a ck business-ss Benz.


    When Tom saw that X was in the car, he immediately charged out in front of her and motioned to


    stop the car.


    X felt instantly annoyed by the sight of his face.


    To avoid running into him, X chose to stop the car. She then rolled down the window halfway and


    frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tom opened the door and pulled X out of the car before hugging her tightly. ¡°X, my parents


    came with me to talk about calling the wedding off. Your father has agreed. From now on, I have


    nothing to do with Emily. Will you give me a second chance?¡±


    Since her right ankle had not recovered, X frowned in pain when her foot touched the ground.


    ¡°I was the one who initiated this. To call the wedding off as soon as possible, I even begged my Dad


    on my knees.


    ¡°I did all this so I could rightfully be with you. X, please give me a chance.¡±


    Right then, Tom wished X¡¯s body could melt into his.


    This woman used to be his priceless treasure. She was so pretty that his heart itched.


    Feeling disgusted by how he hugged her, X forcefully pushed Tom away. ¡°Get lost!¡± She endured


    the pain in her ankle when she took two steps back.


    ¡°X, just give me a chance, won¡¯t you? I admit I was wrong for giving in to her physical charm. You


    are the one I love. Pleasee back. I promise I will only love you from now on.¡±


    Right then, Emily had walked out of the house and overheard Tom¡¯s romantic confession. She


    instantly felt a strong sense of jealousy.


    Did that mean he came over in a rush to call off the wedding to be with X?


    To get everything she had today, Emily had put in so much time and effort. However, everything


    changed after X became beautiful again.


    Emily felt deeply enraged.


    When Emily saw a ck sedan heading toward the Quest family¡¯s main entrance and was getting


    closer and closer to X, the thought of killing X urred to her.


    Tom belonged to her, and no one could take him away. If X was run over and killed today, Tom


    would definitely change his mind.


    As she thought of this, Emily disregarded everything else and began running toward X.


    ¡°X Quest, you b*tch. I will send you down to hell today!¡±


    Like a crazy person, Emily raised her hand and pretended to p X on her face.


    Just as the car was about to reach X, Emily took the opportunity to change her tactics just as


    X motioned to grab Emily¡¯s hand to defend herself.


    ¡°X Quest, go to hell!¡± Emily cried out with a fierce smile on her face.


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Emily pushed X out onto the road.


    As it had happened too suddenly, X was unable to react in time. She instantly fell over¡ª


    With her headnding on the ground first, X saw everything had turned pitch ck from the


    sensation of pain.


    Soon after that, she could feel the pain spread around to her limbs and her waist.


    Once she opened her eyes, she could see that the sedan was barely half a meter away from her.


    At that moment, her heart began to pound.


    In fact, X Quest felt as if she could hear the god of death calling out to her. She knew she would


    soon be mashed into a pulp once the wheels ran her over.


    Meanwhile, Emily wasughing crazily like a victorious person.


    In a second, X would be crushed!


    ¡°Haha¡­ Haha¡­ X Quest, you b*tch. You¡¯re better off dead, so you can¡¯t make other people¡¯s life


    miserable!¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    ¡°I hope you suffer just as much after you die. You should be tortured by the devil in hell!


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Emily Questughed like a mad person.


    When Tom Sullivan saw what happened, he did not dare step forward. That was because he would


    probably end up dead with X Quest if he did so. Regardless of how much he liked her, he would


    not die for her.


    Emily¡¯s hateful expression caused him to be angry. ¡°Shut up, you b*tch!¡±


    At the most crucial moment, a bright red Maserati suddenly appeared at the speed of light and


    knocked against the sedan, which was fast approaching X.


    In the car, Stanley Batton¡¯s face looked as if he was Satan himself. There was a tinge of redness in


    his eyes, which seemed terrifying.


    ¡°Ahh¡­!!!¡± Emily screamed after seeing what happened right before her eyes.


    X Quest, equally surprised, had a look of fear and disbelief on her face.


    This car belonged to her. Meanwhile, the driver seemed to be Stanley!


    ¡®Oh, god! Does he no longer want to live? Isn¡¯t he afraid of dying by ramming the car into the sedan


    like that?¡¯


    As the smoke began to rise along with the collision¡¯s sparks, the red Maserati pushed the sedan


    toward the road¡¯s side.


    The sedan soon crashed against the Quest family¡¯s vi wall while the Maserati stopped right


    beside it soon after.


    After the smoke had faded somewhat, it was clear that the Maserati¡¯s front was crushed.


    Meanwhile, the sedan waspletely a lost cause.


    There was arge hole in the snowy white wall, almost as if an earthquake had just left its mark.


    In the Maserati, Stanley nced at X through the rearview mirror before getting out of the car in


    a swift motion. He then began walking toward X with a cold expression on his face.


    As he did so, the sun shone brightly on him. Even so, the coldness about him was still ever so


    eminent.


    Wearing a white shirt and a ck tie, coupled with a well-fitting set of tuxedo coat and pants, he


    redefined handsomeness.


    Amidst the mist, he appeared like a divine being that had descended from the heavens. He was so


    cold it was impossible to get close.


    Right then, X could not help but feel he looked even cooler than the leading male actors in action


    films.


    When he drove her car into the sedan, he was risking his life to save her.


    When Stanley got close to X, he carefully helped her up before gently patting the dust on her


    body. ¡°How are you? Did you get hurt anywhere?¡± He asked in his usual cold voice.


    When Emily saw this, she stomped her feet on the ground angrily.


    She could not believe that X had managed to survive that!


    Although Emily hated that the man saved X, she had to admit that he was truly a handsome


    man.


    Upon a closer look, she discovered that the car he drove belonged to X. Emily immediately felt


    suspicious.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I should be fine. I just got pushed.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, X


    began to calm down. She immediately shifted her gaze to the sedan before nudging Stanley. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry about me. Check on that person¡­ There hasn¡¯t been any movement. Could the person be


    dead?¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Who did it? How dare you do this to me?¡± Right then, the sedan¡¯s owner stumbled out of


    the car and began shouting.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    The person was a middle-aged man. Although there were no visible injuries on his body, a few


    scratches from broken ss were on his face.


    After that, he quickly walked up to X Quest and Stanley Batton.


    A strong alcoholic scent immediately wafted through the air¡­


    As soon as X picked up the scent, she knew why the car was behaving abnormally.


    Clearly, the driver had a little too much to drink.


    Stanley frowned a little before naturally retrieving a debit card from his pocket and cing it in the


    man¡¯s pocket. ¡°The password is six ones.¡±


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± The middle-aged man seemed confused.


    ¡°There are five hundred thousand dors in there. It¡¯s enough for you to buy the same model.¡±


    ¡°You drove into my car like a mad man and injured me. Do you think five hundred thousand dors


    is enough?¡± Clearly, the man was not going to give up this easily.


    ¡°Sue me then,¡± Stanley said coldly before taking his debit card away.


    ¡°You reek of alcohol, and you nearly killed someone while driving. I don¡¯t think anything good will


    happen to you if word gets out.¡± X seemed very unhappy.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Although Emily Quest did something evil, this driver was no better. If he had realized X was in


    the way, the ident would not have happened.


    When the middle-aged man heard what X said, he immediately grabbed the debit card and


    returned to his car.


    Right then, X was no longer feeling the pain in her body as intensely. Limping, she took two steps


    back and looked at Stanley gratefully. ¡°Thank you for saving me today.¡±


    If Stanley was not around, she would have been killed by the car now.


    Very soon, Tom Sullivan noticed that the car driven by Stanley belonged to X.


    Tom immediately approached them angrily before interrupting their conversation. He stood in front


    of X protectively. ¡°Who are you? Why were you driving X¡¯s car? If you don¡¯t wish to die, stay


    away from X. She belongs to me.¡±


    Hearing this, X immediately became extremely angry. ¡°Tom Sullivan, why are you so


    shameless?¡±


    However, Stanley did not say a word. Instead, he kicked Tom aside swiftly.


    After that, he extended an arm toward X before pulling her behind him. He then tucked his hands


    in his pockets. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to die, get lost right now.¡±


    Although Stanley did not speak loudly, his tone was cool and intimidating.


    At that moment, Stanley appeared almost like a king while everyone before him was akin to


    peasants.


    A young master like Tom had clearly never been treated this disrespectfully.


    Tom¡¯s face instantly turned red from anger as he pointed a finger at Stanley Batton¡¯s face. ¡°What


    are you? How dare you speak to me like that? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Stanley did not even nce at Tom. Instead, his gazended upon X¡¯s face. ¡°Do you want me to


    take you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much better now. There¡¯s no need,¡± X said.


    ¡°What about that woman? What should we do to her?¡± Stanley red at Emily coldly.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Tom Sullivan became even angrier. He ced a hand over his stomach, which had been kicked


    earlier. ¡°Are you ignoring me now?¡±


    Stanley Batton acted as if he had not heard anything while he continued to look at X Quest


    silently. It was as if Tom did not even deserve to be looked at.


    ¡°I think somebody will take care of her,¡± X smiled warmly.


    The people in the house should have heard themotion outside, especially when the car had


    rammed into the outer wall.


    Therefore, X did not need to do anything to Emily Quest. All she needed to do was wait. After all,


    she was on the moral high ground.


    Right then, Jeremy Quest, May Conner, Tony Sullivan, and Bailey Ronson walked out of the house.


    They hade out because the servants informed them that a car had rammed into the vi¡¯s outer


    wall.


    When they saw what happened, they were greatly shocked.


    Meanwhile, Emily trembled in fear when she saw them walking out.


    ¡°What happened? Did the two cars run into the wall? Doesn¡¯t that red car belong to X? Did X


    get into an ident and caused this to happen?¡±


    When May Conner said X¡¯s name, she exaggerated her tone of voice.


    ¡°X, why are you so reckless when you drive? I bet you were drinking.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink and drive, especially not under broad daylight.¡± May seemed happy that X


    had gotten into an ident.


    After that, May turned to look at Stanley¡¯s face. There was a cold aura around him, which made her


    subconsciously inhale sharply.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After ncing at the crushed sedan, she subconsciously felt that the car belonged to him.


    In her mind, this man looked like a rich kid. Despite being quite well-dressed, he was only driving a


    car, which cost around five hundred thousand dors.


    ¡°Mister, did our X run into your car? I would like to apologize on her behalf,¡± May added.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jeremy yelled coldly.


    May immediately became silent and dared not speak another word.


    ¡°X, what happened? Who is the man next to you¡­¡± Jeremy asked sternly before turning to look


    at Stanley.


    Stanley nodded politely at Jeremy Quest.


    ¡°He is my friend. As for what happened, Dad, I think you should ask Emily Quest or take a look at


    the surveince footage.¡± Before Stanley could speak, X answered straightforwardly.


    ¡°What do you mean? Is this rted to Emily too?¡± Jeremy seemed incredibly upset.


    May seemed to be in a state of disbelief. ¡°How could that be?¡±


    Tom frowned. ¡°Why is it not possible? When Emily saw the car approaching, she pushed X onto


    the road with evil intent. She wanted X to die. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    Jeremy was shocked speechless.


    Although Tom was urate in his description, X snorted at his behavior.


    Tom truly was the worst a**hole. His feelings changed from one moment to the next. As soon as he


    stopped having feelings for someone, he would step on that person as if he were stepping on trash.


    That person used to be X herself. Now, it was Emily.


    However, X did indeed feel satisfied that this was happening to Emily.


    Meanwhile, Tony, Bailey, and the others all inhaled sharply. They were secretly d that the


    wedding between Tom and Emily had been called off.


    ¡°Emily¡­! Is this true?¡± Jeremy stared at Emily with a murderous gaze.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Emily Quest subconsciously shivered before getting down on her knees. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I acted


    without thinking¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation any further!¡± Jeremy Quest had had enough.


    Thanks to his daughter, Emily, Jeremy was thoroughly embarrassed in front of the Sullivan family.


    Now, Emily even had thoughts of killing her elder sister.


    ¡°X, how do you wish to punish this animal?¡± Jeremy asked.


    ¡°Dad, you decide. I¡¯m fine with whatever you choose to do,¡± X answered.


    Jeremy immediately turned around and shouted into the door. ¡°Somebody,e here!¡±


    Not having healed from her whip injuries, Emily trembled even more fervently when she heard


    Jeremy summoning someone from the house.


    She immediately hugged Jeremy¡¯s thigh and pleaded for her life. ¡°Dad, please forgive me. I promise


    I won¡¯t do this again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to whip you this time,¡± Jeremy said.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hearing this, Emily immediately felt more rxed.


    However, before she could fully rx, Jeremy began to speak, ¡°I will get someone to beat you with


    a cane. After that, you will be locked in the basement for a month. Also, I am going to take the 5%


    shares of the Quest family¡¯s business away from you!¡±


    Initially, Jeremy¡¯s daughters each owned 5% of the Quest family business¡¯ shares. That was


    because he wanted to treat his daughters fairly.


    However, ever since Emily started behaving like a brat, he found it increasingly difficult to be fair.


    Today, Emily had thoroughly embarrassed Jeremy in front of the Sullivan family!


    Hearing this, Emily was dumbfounded. He hugged Jeremy¡¯s leg and shook her head. ¡°No¡­ Dad,


    you can¡¯t do this to me. You can¡¯t. I¡¯m your daughter.¡±


    At first, Jeremy never had intentions to take the shares away from Emily. However, he was doing it


    now.


    Emily could clearly sense how much Jeremy hated her now.


    In the past, he would never treat her this harshly no matter how angry he became.


    In fact, Emily sensed that she might lose everything. Not only would she lose Tom Sullivan, but she


    would also lose all her status in the Quest family.


    X had returned to exact revenge on her! X wanted to make Emily lose everything!


    Now, X had achieved her objective! She had done it!


    Emily felt extremely unhappy about it.


    Right then, May Conner was equally panicked. She immediately walked up to Jeremy and held his


    hand. ¡°Husband, the kid is still young. Please forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Tom, let¡¯s go,¡± Tony Sullivan looked disgustedly at May and Emily before turning around and


    walking away.


    Tom Sullivan and Bailey Ronson ran after him.


    Meanwhile, Jeremychose to ignore whatever May said. There was a cold expression on his face.


    Very soon, two bodyguards dressed in tuxedos walked up to Jeremy respectfully and asked in


    unison, ¡°Master, what can we do for you?¡±


    ¡°Take this evil creature to the basement and beat her with a cane fifty times. Keep her locked in


    there for a month and make sure nobody goes near her!¡± Jeremy had lost his rationality due to the


    anger he felt.


    ¡°No, Dad¡­ Dad, my old injuries have not recovered yet. If I¡¯m beaten again, I will surely die,¡± Emily


    pleaded loudly.


    Right then, the Sullivan family¡¯s ck Benz-S600 passed by.


    Seeing this, Emily immediately got up from the ground and spread her arms while she stood in front


    of the car, blocking the way. ¡°Brother Sullivan, save me¡­ You can¡¯t just leave me to die here¡­¡± She


    shouted frantically at Tom, who was in the driver¡¯s seat.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Tom Sullivan seemed annoyed as he murmured to himself, ¡°What a b*tch!¡±


    After that, Tom hurriedly steered the car in the opposite direction and tried to leave.


    Emily Quest immediately moved in the same direction and extended her hands around the front of


    the car. ¡°Tom Sullivan! I¡¯m pregnant! You can¡¯t leave me here!¡±


    She was shouting so loudly that her face seemed deformed. The veins on her neck and the back of


    her hands were apparent.


    Meanwhile, the Sullivan family heard every word clearly.


    Tom was dumbfounded. He immediately got out of the car and grabbed Emily by her wrist. ¡°What


    did you say? Are you pregnant?¡± He asked coldly.


    For the sake of pleasure, Tom had never worn condoms when they had sex. Therefore, it was not


    exactly impossible for her to be pregnant.


    However, why did it have to happen right now?


    Tony Sullivan and Bailey Ronson were both shocked as they looked at Emily in disbelief.


    Although they did not like Emily, the child she was bearing belonged to the Sullivan family. They


    could not dislike the child!


    Meanwhile, X Quest and Jeremy Quest both appeared horrified.


    On the other hand, May Conner was overjoyed. Indeed, every cloud has a silver lining!


    Why did Emily not mention this earlier? If she had, May would not have agreed to the wedding


    being called off no matter what. However, it was not toote to say it now.


    Stanley Batton was the only person who observed the entire scene from the perspective of an


    outsider.


    Right then, Tom¡¯s grip around Emily¡¯s wrist tightened. ¡°Is that true? Don¡¯t lie to me?¡± He red at


    her face.


    Tom had only just witnessed how evil Emily could be. Therefore, he did not want to believe what


    she said immediately even though it might be true.


    As soon as he asked the question, Tony and Bailey began walking to him and Emily.


    Tony looked at Emily, hopefully. ¡°Is it true, Emily?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His attitude had changedpletely.


    Simrly, Bailey did too.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can get it checked at the hospital right away¡­¡±


    Emily said confidently.


    Although it was wrong to lie, this was necessary. If Emily did not lie, she would be killed by her Dad.


    Moreover, she could forget about ever getting back together with Tom.


    Emily was adamant about not losing the man she fought so hard to steal away from X.


    Although Emily loved Tom as a person, she loved the attention which surrounded him and, in turn,


    herself!


    Ever since she started dating Tom, her friends all appeared envious of her. Enjoying the attention


    and being admired by others, Emily wished she could always be better than everyone else!


    Although X insisted that she no longer liked Tom, Emily did not believe her. What if X was only


    treating Tom coldly so that he would be desperate?


    As long as Emily lived, she would not let X have her way. Emily hated the look of satisfaction on


    X¡¯s face!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the municipal hospital. It¡¯s the closest one around,¡± Bailey said eagerly.


    Hearing this, the confidence in Emily¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Alright,¡± Emily answered almost instantly.


    Earlier, she already felt quite certain that they would choose the municipal hospital. Firstly, they


    were very well acquainted with the head of this hospital. Secondly, it was also the closest hospital to


    home. Therefore, the municipal hospital was the best option.


    Emily was thinking that she might suggest going to the municipal hospital if they did not mention it.


    However, they already did it on their own.


    As such, things would be much easier for Emily because she used to date the director of the


    obstetrics and gynecology department.


    After that, Tom helped Emily into the passenger seat of his car.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Closely after that, the three other members of the Sullivan family got into the car.


    The ck Benz-S600 sped away, leaving a trail of thick exhaust behind it.


    Seeing this, May Conner let out a long sigh as she smiled satisfactorily.


    On the other hand, X Quest nced at Stanley Batton without saying anything.


    Since X had already said that her father could do whatever he wanted, she had no choice but to


    wait patiently for him to make up his mind.


    Jeremy Quest sighed with a tired frown on his face as he walked over to X and patted her gently


    on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, X. Since she is pregnant, there¡¯s no way I could punish her. Why


    don¡¯t we forgive her this time?¡±


    X nodded. However, she felt that Emily was lying. If what she said was true, why did she not


    mention it when the Sullivan family first came to call the wedding off?


    Despite her suspicions, X kept her usual calm expression on her face.


    ¡°To make it up to you, I will transfer Emily¡¯s 5% shares to you right away,¡± Jeremy said.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    May¡¯s jaw nearly dropped. Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Darling, isn¡¯t that unfair?¡±


    ¡°As a mother who has done wrong, how dare you question me about fairness?¡± Jeremy sneered


    without holding back.


    Since Jeremy could not vent his anger at Emily, he could only do so elsewhere. Coincidentally, May


    was there. How could he resist snapping at her?


    Before May could speak, X immediately smiled at Jeremy. ¡°Thank you, Dad,¡± she said softly.


    Instead of beating Emily up and locking her in the underground, this was a better way of dealing


    with her.


    ¡°Oh, right, X. About the new property development project, you can take over from tomorrow on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided tounch it next Tuesday at eight o¡¯clock in the morning as that¡¯s a lucky time. You


    have exactly one week to prepare the marketing n,¡± Jeremy said.


    X knew that Jeremy was only informing her about this one week before just so that he could test


    her capabilities.


    Without even hesitating, X answered confidently. ¡°Alright, got it.¡±


    Although there was only a week for her to prepare, it was more than enough for X.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you cane to me,¡± Jeremy added.


    ¡°Okay, sure¡­¡±


    May could not resist rolling her eyes at X.


    Initially, the marketing manager¡¯s role in the new property development project was supposed to go


    to her daughter, Emily. However, it now went to the little b*tch instead.


    May hoped that the b*tch would fail miserably. Otherwise, Emily might end up not getting anything


    from the Summer family¡¯s inheritance.


    As she thought of this, May clenched her fists tightly on her sides.


    However, the thought suddenly urred to her that X did not have any experience in


    management. How could she possibly achieve anything by taking over a new property development


    project at such short notice?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going inside.¡± Jeremy turned to look at Stanley.


    After the two nodded politely at each other, Jeremy turned around and walked into the house.


    However, May did not follow him immediately. Instead, she crossed her arms in front of her chest


    and approached X arrogantly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have what it takes, don¡¯t bite more than you can chew.


    ¡°Although you graduated with an Economics and Management degree from a well-known university,


    you don¡¯t have any management experience.


    ¡°How could you possibly do well when you have to take over a brand-new property development


    project in such a short span of time?¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    ¡°Just wait and see if I can do a good job,¡± X Quest said calmly.


    Although X did not speak loudly, she sounded firm and convincing.


    The confident look in X¡¯s eyes thoroughly annoyed May Conner.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t get overwhelmed by the stressful work. Sometimes, biting more than you can


    chew can end up being horrible for you,¡± May sneered.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Aunty.¡± X smiled and looked away.


    ¡°I will wait for you to make a fool of yourself.¡± May rolled her eyes at X before turning around and


    walking away.


    Right then, X was in such a good mood that she could not be bothered by May. After turning


    around, X turned to look at Stanley Batton, who was still standing there stiffly. ¡°Thank you for


    saving me today.¡±


    Up until now, X was still amazed by Stanley¡¯s brave act of ramming into the sedan with her car.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He looked calmly at X. ¡°What property development is that?¡±


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s the Imperial Prime in the city center.¡± X chuckled.


    ¡°How¡¯s your ankle?¡± He asked with the same nk expression.


    ¡°Not good¡­¡± She answered in pain.


    Before X could finish her sentence, Stanley extended his arm and picked her up.


    X immediately felt her heart clench.


    In broad daylight, and with carsing and going, X was worried that other people might notice


    them.


    ¡°Put me down.¡± X struggled to set herself free.


    She wondered if the sudden appearance of a bright piercing light came from the sun or his body.


    ¡°Does the car belong to you?¡± Stanley asked before pointing his well-defined chin at the ck


    business-ss Benz nearby.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hearing this, Stanley quickly carried her onto the passenger seat.


    After that, he got into the car and ced her right leg on his thigh casually before examining it


    carefully.


    The spot where she was injured before seemed much better than yesterday as it appeared less


    swollen.


    As soon as his fingertip touched her skin, X felt as if an electric current had entered her and was


    traveling all over her body.


    X immediately pulled her leg away. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I didn¡¯t hurt my foot earlier.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley answered calmly. ¡°From how the car crashed, it definitely can¡¯t be driven anymore.


    I¡¯ll pay you back dor for dor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You damaged the car from saving me. There¡¯s no need for you to pay me back.¡± X


    chuckled.


    ¡°Oh,¡± the man said nonchntly.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Are you okay? Did you get hurt again?¡± X asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Where are you heading to next? I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Head home and rest,¡± Stanley said firmly.


    ¡°Let me drive you,¡± X insisted.


    ¡°Be a good girl. There¡¯s no need to,¡± he said inly.


    Although those were very simple words, he made them sound extremely affectionate.


    Despite being a calm person, it felt perfectly fitting when Stanley said those words.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    X could not help but take in a deep breath while her heart began to beat wildly.


    Before she could say a word, the man got out of the car and began walking to the roadside in big


    strides.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    There were innate qualities of nobility and elegance about the tall man who walked away.


    X could not help but think that people would perceive him as a high-ss man from an ultra-rich


    family if they did not know his identity.


    With such good-looking physical appearances and noble qualities, he would outshine most people


    in the upper-ss.


    After staring at him from behind for a few seconds longer, X began driving home¡­


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Stanley arrived by the roadside, he gave Zack Cassidy a call. ¡°Zack Cassidy¡­ Buy a car just


    like the one I drove homest night.


    ¡°Also, I think the property in Imperial Prime is decent.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Prime? Doesn¡¯t that belong to the Quest family? It¡¯s a luxurious little neighborhood. I think


    it¡¯s pretty good. Would you like to purchase a unit?¡± Zack Cassidy asked.


    ¡°An entire building,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Buy it one weekter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in front of the Quest family¡¯s house. Send someone to pick me up.¡± Before Zack could respond,


    Stanley hung up.


    Closely after that, he opened the WeChat group named ¡®Gentleman''s Club¡¯ with four people in it.


    As soon as he opened it, he could see that Henry and Sebastian shared pictures of beautiful


    women while discussing the women¡¯s physique and exchanged contact information.


    Since these two usually behaved like this, and Stanley was always annoyed when he read these


    things, he had always kept this group on mute. If the others did not tag him in the chat, he would not


    see any of their messages.


    Stanley sent a straightforward text. ¡°Ten o¡¯clock tonight at the Unconscious Bar¡¯s Sky Garden. I¡¯ll


    host.¡±


    Right after sending the text, Stanley looked at the annoying group name and could not help but


    frown in disgust.


    Regardless of how many times he saw it, he felt that it was too old-fashioned.


    Back when they created his group, Henry insisted on using this name. Whenever someone else


    changed the name, Henry would change it back. After the others realized how determined he was,


    they gave up trying to change it.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Has the sun risen from the west? You actually invited us out!¡± Henry replied.


    ¡°D*mn! I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me. Got it,¡± Sebastian replied.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Gary Lakes wrote.


    Stanley did not reply to them. Instead, he exited WeChat and opened the page for news rted to


    economics.


    ***


    After the Sullivan family and Emily Quest arrived at the municipal hospital, they headed directly over


    to the obstetrics and gynecology department to register for Emily¡¯s blood-check.


    Once Emily¡¯s blood had been extracted, the group sat and waited outside.


    At this crucial moment, Tom Sullivan was naturally repelled by the idea that Emily Quest might be


    pregnant. If it were true, that meant there was no way he could be separated from Emily.


    Tom knew how badly his parents wanted grandchildren. When they heard that Emily was pregnant,


    he could see how excited they were.


    While everyone in the Sullivan family seemed nervous, Emily sat patiently next to them and


    observed their foolish behavior.


    After approximately half an hour, a nurse personally handed the medical report over to Tom


    Sullivan.


    The results clearly indicated that Emily was pregnant.


    Tom immediately plopped himself down in the chair while an unhappy expression appeared on his


    face.


    However, his parents were both extremely excited. Tom¡¯s father took the medical report away from


    him and looked at Emily. ¡°From today on, you only have to focus on looking after your body. We can


    forget about what happened in the past as long as you don¡¯t do anything terrible from now on¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We will speak to your dad right now and tell him to forget about calling the wedding


    off,¡± Bailey Ronson added.


    Emily smiled satisfactorily as she held Bailey¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you, Uncle and Aunty.¡±


    After that, Emily turned around to look at Tom. When she saw how unhappy he seemed, the smile


    on her face instantly disappeared. ¡°Brother Sullivan, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Tony Sullivan looked sternly at Tom Sullivan. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you feel about this. Since you now


    have a child on the way, you will continue to be with Emily. Let¡¯s go home and get prepared for the


    wedding.¡±


    When Emily Quest heard what Tony said, a smile immediately appeared on her face. From a


    precarious situation before, she was now on cloud nine.


    Subconsciously, Emily rubbed her stomach. She thanked herself for havinge up with this idea.


    Otherwise, Tom would have slipped away.


    In reality, she had texted the director of the obstetrics and gynecology department director long


    before they arrived to ask that he create a fake medical report for her. In return, she would sleep


    with him once more. The guy agreed without even hesitating.


    Personally, Emily had an addiction to sex. Since Tom could not satisfy her desires, she needed to


    sleep with different men every day.


    Therefore, having sex with other men in exchange for her desired benefits was not a big deal.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, Tom. In this case, contact the people in Weibo and get them to remove the news about


    Emily from the list of most popr topics on the inte,¡± Tony said.


    Since they could not be dissociated from Emily, they would have to spend money to remove her


    from the list of the most popr topics on the inte. That was because any news that


    embarrassed Emily Quest would indirectly embarrass the Sullivan family.


    ¡°On top of that, Emily Quest, I hope you won¡¯t do this again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off the hook


    this easily.¡± Tony seemed very unhappy when they talked about this matter.


    Emily immediately nodded.


    ***


    It was now night-time.


    The Sky Garden room on the top floor of Unconscious Bar took up 150 square meters.


    The ceiling and the walls were all made of fortified ss.


    Not only were there professional karaoke settings, but there were also a pool, greenery, a fridge, a


    couch, a mahjong table, a king-sized bed, and over a hundred bottles of alcohol, each worth six to


    seven figures.


    The Sky Garden room was the most luxurious in the Unconscious Bar. With only one of its kind in


    the entire bar, it took more than money to get in.


    Next to a high-ss, crystal coffee table, Stanley Batton sat with Henry, Sebastian, and Gary in a


    circle while drinking some quality red wine.


    Since the room was dimly lit, they could not see each other¡¯s facial expressions clearly. Meanwhile,


    the stars in the sky and the city lights surrounding them made the room appear extremely dreamy


    and aesthetic.


    ¡°Did you invite us just to drink today? Why aren¡¯t there any chicks?¡± Henry leanedzily against the


    couch with a ss of 1982¡¯s Lafite in his hand while one leg crossed over the other.


    ¡°Do you think of nothing else but chicks?¡± Stanley asked before elegantly taking a sip of his red


    wine. The slight movement in his Adam¡¯s apple was very sexy.


    ¡°Since there aren¡¯t any chicks to have fun with, what are we going to do now?¡± Sebastian swirled


    the wine in his ss gently as he reached his arm around Gary Lakes, who was also drinking.


    Gary did not say anything as he looked at Stanley and allowed Sebastian to hold him around his


    shoulders.


    ¡°Now, I will introduce a good investment project to you guys,¡± Stanley said with a serious look.


    ¡°What?¡± Henry asked with his ears perked. There was a glimmer in his peach-shaped eyes.


    Meanwhile, everyone else turned to look at Stanley with clear interest.


    ¡°Imperial Prime¡¯s property,¡± Stanley said casually.


    ¡°Huh? If it¡¯s a property investment, I would rather buy a piece ofnd I like and build a small


    community before selling it off.¡± Henry turned Stanley down without even contemting it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sebastian felt the same way.


    ¡°Imperial Prime. It belongs to the Quest family, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Gary, who had been silent all this time,


    chuckled as he spoke.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    ¡°Oh, I understand now. The investment opportunity was just a decoy. Inviting us out to have a good


    time was also a decoy. The truth is that you want us to buy property from our sister-inw, isn¡¯t that


    so?¡± Henry had a look of realization on his face.


    ¡°It will beunched in a week¡­ You will each purchase a single block,¡± Stanley Batton said firmly to


    suggest it was non-negotiable.


    ¡°D*mn! An entire block? You are asking for too much.¡± Henry groaned.


    ¡°You are openly stealing from us!¡± Sebastianined.


    Gary Lakes did not say anything. Instead, he touched his forehead helplessly. Apart from Stanley,


    Gary was the person who spoke the least.


    ¡°So?¡± Stanley looked at each of them in turn. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking or


    feeling at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it.¡± Henry nodded helplessly. He felt that he was being forced to make a purchase.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it too. How can we not buy property from our sister-inw¡¯s family business?¡± Sebastian


    rolled his eyes at Stanley. ¡®D*mn. My hard-earned money!¡¯ Sebastian thought.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said it, I must buy it too, of course.¡± Gary smiled broadly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Sebastian, you won¡¯t have to die.¡± Stanley looked at Sebastian.


    ¡°Really? I would like to thank you and all your ancestors!¡± Sebastian let out a long sigh.


    Since Sebastian had identally injured X Quest¡¯s ankle the night before, he was still concerned


    about Stanley¡¯s threat of killing him.


    Previously, Sebastian was worried that Stanley might do something terrible to him. Now that Stanley


    had pardoned him, Sebastian feltpletely at ease.


    ¡°The price of the property in that area will only rise. You don¡¯t have to look all so sad.¡± Stanley


    lowered his head while he lit up a cigarette.


    As the smoke wafted around him, his distinct facial features seemed more attractive than usual.


    When he was quiet, he seemed even better-looking than models in posters. There was a cold and


    noble vibe about him.


    Although the men around him were not terrible looking, he outshone them with his physical


    appearance.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°That¡­ It¡¯s true. However, don¡¯t you think it hurts to fork out so much money at a moment¡¯s notice?¡±


    Sebastian scratched his head as he smiled.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not in a good financial position right now. Thepany I invested in isn¡¯t


    exactly performing excellently. Also, it costs a lot to look after the team of gamers,¡± Henry added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed when youin about how poor you are?¡± Stanley asked.


    Henry and Sebastian immediately became speechless while they smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Stanley, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you care about someone this much. Have you fallen in love?¡±


    Gary asked curiously.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Stanley said.


    Gary immediately coughed awkwardly before turning to look at Henry. ¡°Oh, right. Didn¡¯t you say you


    were looking for another ADC for your team? Did you manage to find one?¡±


    ¡°No. Although I have someone in mind, that person has refused me countless times,¡± Henry replied.


    ¡°Seven from the national server? Indeed, that person is pretty good. After all, Seven has been able


    to defeat Stanley every time we get matched.¡± Sebastian shifted his gaze to Stanley as he spoke.


    During his free time, Stanley also liked to y games like that to rx. In the game, his name is


    North. Before Seven appeared, he had never lost to anyone. However, ever since Seven showed


    up, he would lose to her each time she showed up.


    When Stanley heard the name ¡®Seven¡¯, his gaze subconsciously lingered upon Henry.


    ¡°I have been sending messages to this person privately in the game for many days. In fact, I offered


    a lot of money as a form of temptation. Do you know what that person responded with?¡± Henry


    seemed very troubled when he talked about this.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    ¡°When I offered ten million dors a year, this personpletely ignored me. When I offered fifteen


    million dors, he still ignored me. In the end, I stooped so low that I offered thirty million dors.


    ¡°I bet the most popr celebrities in the industry don¡¯t even earn this much. Do you know how this


    person responded in the end?¡± Henry seemed even more depressed.


    ¡°How?¡± Sebastian Brenand seemed very interested.


    ¡°Three words. Forget about it,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Perhaps that person isn¡¯t interested in bing a professional yer.¡± Gary Lakes patted Henry


    on his shoulder.


    ¡°Thirty million dors for a year of professional gaming. Who could turn that down?¡± Henry looked


    confused.


    ¡°What if thirty million dors isn¡¯t even arge amount to this person?¡± Sebastian asked before


    emptying his ss of red wine. After that, he passed a cigar to each of them before standing up and


    lighting it up for Stanley Batton.


    ¡°Could that person be from a rich family?¡± Gary added.


    ¡°God knows. If he isn¡¯t from a rich family, he might be aplete retard.¡± Henry then looked over at


    Gary. ¡°What about you? Didn¡¯t you recently n to expand into the broadcasting industry with Cloud


    Nine Entertainment? How¡¯s the progress?¡±


    Gary took a sip of his red wine before slowly swallowing it. ¡°I signed thest purchase agreement


    with one of thepanies today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Gary. All broadcasting tforms in the country, be itrge or small, belong to you.


    In fact, it only took you one month¡­ You really are a business prodigy.¡± Sebastian could not resist


    giving him a raised thumb.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You speak too highly of me.¡± Gary appeared calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I shall go home now. Feel free to spend however you want. I¡¯ll pay the final


    amount,¡± Stanley said calmly before putting his tuxedo coat on and walking away¡­


    ¡°D*mn! He only asked us out so that we could spend his money. He isn¡¯t even interested in


    spending time with us,¡± Henryined.


    ¡°To express how unhappy we are, let¡¯s pay for a few more chicks! We¡¯ll bleed him dry!¡± Sebastian


    added.


    ¡°Yeah, great idea! Also, let¡¯s get the most expensive red wines. We must drink a few more bottles


    than usual and bleed him dry!¡± Henry chipped in.


    Meanwhile, Gary shook his head helplessly as he continued to drink and observe these two clowns.


    ***


    When Stanley Batton arrived at home, Sharon Lindt was drinking a hot ss of milk on the couch.


    Dressed in pink,ced pajamas, her naturally fair and smooth skin seemed to be glowing. She was


    both elegant and beautiful.


    When Sharon Lindt saw Stanley walking through the door, she immediately stood up and


    approached him with a hopeful look on her face.


    ¡°Zack Cassidy told me that you went to see my daughter-inw today. You¡¯re homete. Did you


    two go out on a date? How did it go?


    ¡°When will you have a child? Your Dad has beenining to me every single day. He¡¯s been


    saying how you are already twenty-eight years old and still haven¡¯t given him a grandchild.


    Meanwhile, your elder brothers and sisters have all had children by the time they were your age.¡±


    Stanley had a tired frown on his face. He was not interested in what she said at all. ¡°It¡¯s veryte.


    Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    Sharon frowned unhappily. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been listening to what I said?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Your daughter-inw is in charge ofunching a new property development project called


    Imperial Prime. It will beunched next Tuesday.¡± Stanley changed the subject with his usual cold


    expression.


    ¡°Next Tuesday? Great. I will buy one of the buildings when the timees. I¡¯ll get my friends to do


    the same through WeChat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Can I be there on the day of theunch? I promise I won¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m your mother. I


    won¡¯t even tell her about my identity,¡± Sharon said excitedly.


    As X¡¯s mother-inw, Sharon, was insistent on supporting her daughter-inw¡¯s business.


    ¡°Do as you wish,¡± Stanley answered calmly before walking into the elevator.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Sharon Lindt did not run after him. Instead, she took her phone out and began persuading her


    friends to buy Imperial Prime¡¯s property on WeChat.


    Due to how fast she was typing, it was nearly impossible for the WeChat group to catch up.


    After Sharon was done with the introductions, her friends in the group indicated they were all


    interested.


    Only then did Sharon put her phone down and sit on the couch.


    After a second, she began mumbling to herself. ¡°I must personally visit my daughter-inw this


    coming Tuesday¡­¡±


    Sharon proceeded to call Dior¡¯s chief designer. ¡°I am meeting a very important person. Design a set


    of clothes for me. I want it to be stylish but not too over-the-top. It should make me look very young.


    I don¡¯t mind paying any price for it.¡±


    This was the first time Sharon was meeting her daughter-inw. Therefore, she needed to make a


    good impression.


    ***


    After spending an entire day with the Sullivan family, Emily Quest finally returned home joyfully in


    the evening.


    Ever since they verified that she was pregnant, the Sullivan family had not stopped discussing her


    wedding. In fact, Tom Sullivan¡¯s father had even personally said that they should hold the wedding


    two weekster.


    Emily and Tom had both agreed.


    Realizing that she would soon seal the deal with Tom, Emily felt even happier than when she


    celebrated a new year as a child.


    When she walked, her feet felt much lighter.


    When May Conner, who had been waiting for Emily in the living room, saw that Emily had returned,


    she immediately turned off the television and grabbed Emily by her shoulders. ¡°My dear daughter, is


    what you said on WeChat true? Are you really getting married after two weeks? This soon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Uncle Sullivan was in a rush to get us married once he found out I was pregnant,¡± Emily said


    excitedly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they decided on the wedding date this quickly¡­ After all, there are still many


    negative opinions on the inte about you and Tom Sullivan,¡± May added.


    ¡°The Sullivan family believes that regardless of whether we are married, there would be negative


    opinions as long as we are still together.


    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s probably better to get married sooner. After the wedding, we can participate in more


    charity events and improve our reputation. After all, people are forgetful these days.


    ¡°Please talk to Dad. The Sullivan family will visit us tomorrow to discuss the wedding. You must


    make sure Dad is aware and agrees to it before they arrive, just in case something goes wrong,¡±


    Emily said seriously.


    ¡°Ahh, don¡¯t worry,¡± May said cheerfully.


    As X Quest was making her way downstairs, she overheard the conversation between Emily and


    May.


    X was wearing misty-blue,ced pajamas that entuated her fair skin. Even without make-up


    on, she still looked like an angel who had descended from the heavens. Since her right ankle was


    still hurting, she walked carefully with a limp.


    Regardless of how she walked, her beauty was still unaffected.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    X was not exactly surprised by how the Sullivan family behaved. After all, Tom¡¯s parents had


    always hoped to have grandchildren sooner.


    However, X did not fully believe that Emily was pregnant.


    Whichever the case may be, X had her own ns.


    Since X had spent the entire afternoon going through the information on herpany¡¯s newly


    recruited trainees, she was exhausted and had no intention of interacting with the twodies.


    Now that she was feeling hungry, she only wanted to get some food from the fridge before going to


    bed.


    When Emily saw X, her face turned cold. Emily immediately approached X and blocked her


    way with an extended arm.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Emily Quest approached X Quest almost as if she were a predator, ready to pounce at a


    moment¡¯s notice. There was an expression of hatred on her face that was covered in make-up.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± X raised her brows coldly.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to tell you that Brother Sullivan and I are getting married. In fact, we


    are getting married in two weeks.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve always wanted to break us up to exact revenge on me so that I would lose


    everything.


    ¡°However, X Quest, I¡¯m letting you know that your ns will never seed.


    ¡°I now bear the Sullivan family¡¯s child. I have a stable position. Even if you try anything dirty, you


    won¡¯t be able to drag me down.


    ¡°You have always been my defeated foe. It is your fate to be envious of me.¡± Emily kept her hand up


    to block X¡¯s way while she spoke with a satisfied expression on her face.


    Once Emily became Tom Sullivan¡¯s wife, she would have the upper hand in the fight for the Quest


    family¡¯s inheritance.


    With her inws¡¯ support, she would be much more powerful than X Quest.


    By then, Emily would only have to make her father happy and everything would go ording to her


    n.


    ¡°Oh,¡± X replied nonchntly before lightly grabbing Emily¡¯s wrist and pushing it down so that she


    could walk into the kitchen.


    However, Emily would not give up. She stood in front of X yet again while she folded her hands


    across her chest. Emily then lifted her chin and red at X.


    ¡°You are just pretending to be calm. Deep inside, you are so mad that you could probably die. After


    all, everything you have carefully nned will now go to waste.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ It¡¯s all but a dream¡­ Nothing you wished for woulde true. Hahaha¡­¡±


    When X saw the way Emily behaved, she found it a little hrious. In fact, X felt as if Emily


    was like the ignorant Joker.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± X said calmly before walking past Emily and opening the fridge to look


    for food.


    ¡°You really can act! You b*tch,¡± Emily murmured through gritted teeth.


    Emily was gravely disappointed by not being able to see X go mad today.


    After stomping her foot on the ground, Emily hurriedly returned to her seat next to May Conner. She


    then turned on Weibo to check if her story on the most popr topics on the inte had been


    taken down.


    After all, Tony Sullivan had personally asked Tom Sullivan to spend money to remove it.


    However, when Emily turned on Weibo, she discovered that the hashtag ¡®#Emily Quest hires goons


    to attack X Quest but fails and ends up being arrested#¡¯ was still on the number one spot.


    Did Tom really care about her? Logically speaking, if he had spent money to do it, the hashtag


    would have been taken down from the list of most popr topics on the inte by now.


    Since it was still on the list, that meant Tom must not have transferred the money yet.


    Since Emily was soon going to be Tom¡¯s wife, didn¡¯t it mean that the story would embarrass him just


    as much?


    Did Tom not care at all? Emily was beginning to fume angrily at the thought.


    She immediately called Tom on the phone¡­


    Once Tom picked up, Emily tried to suppress her anger with a deep breath. ¡°Brother Sullivan, didn¡¯t


    Uncle ask you to remove me from the list of most popr topics on the inte? Why haven¡¯t you


    done so?¡±


    ¡°Weibo just rejected my request¡­ What else can I do?¡± Tom sounded annoyed.


    ¡°What? Weibo refused your offer to remove the story from the list of most popr topics on the


    inte. What kind of bullsh*t is that?¡± Emily seemed shocked and angry.


    Meanwhile, X had just taken some milk and bread from the fridge and closed the door behind


    her. When she overheard what Emily said coincidentally, a feeling of joy filled her heart.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    When X Quest first paid for the news article to be on the list of most popr topics on the


    inte, she only paid for a single day¡¯s worth of exposure. Logically speaking, the other party did


    not have to refuse Tom Sullivan¡¯s offer.


    Now that something like this had happened, someone else was clearly pulling a prank on Emily


    Quest apart from X.


    Who was this person? Could it be one of the Sullivan family¡¯spetitors? Regardless of who did it,


    X found this entire ordeal to be impressive.


    As soon as May Conner heard what Emily Quest said, she immediately pressed her ear against


    Emily¡¯s phone.


    Emily pushed May away, annoyedly, before walking over to the French window.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand the humannguage? I was just about to call you and ask you about who


    you messed with.¡± Tom Sullivan sounded very angry.


    ¡°Who else could I have messed with? X Quest is the only person¡­ X must be behind this!


    She was the one who paid for the story to be on the list of most popr topics on the inte in the


    first ce,¡± Emily said before clenching her fists.


    ¡°What proof do you have that X did it? You were the one who was dragged into the police station


    under broad daylight. Wouldn¡¯t it be normal for someone to have filmed you and shared the video


    on the inte for someone as famous as you?


    ¡°Also, my offer of thirty million dors had been refused today. They even told me that they wouldn¡¯t


    take it down regardless of how much I paid. Do you think X is capable of that?


    ¡°Can you stop being so cunning and stop ming everything on X? You really disgust me.¡±


    Tom Sullivan sounded increasingly annoyed. In fact, it sounded as if he hated Emily.


    To Emily, these words pierced through her heart like jabs from a knife.


    The feeling of jealousy surfaced once again.


    What kind of man would defend an outsider? Emily was annoyed that Tom stood by X. In fact,


    Tom even dissed the woman who would soon be his wife for X, an outsider.


    The way Tom called X by her name in such an affectionate way made Emily feel disgusted.


    Although Emily was upset, she had to keep it to herself. To be Tom¡¯s wife, she needed to be


    as patient as possible for the time being.


    ¡°I just thought that the timing was too coincidental. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡­,¡± Emily hurriedly


    exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time. Who have you messed with recently?¡± Tom sounded even more


    impatient. He refused to listen to her exnations.


    ¡°Nobody else. It¡¯s true,¡± Emily said once again.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    It was the sound of the call being terminated.


    When Emily called Tom, she received a recorded message informing her that the recipient was too


    busy to pick up her call.


    ¡°Arghh!!!¡± Emily fumed as she stomped her foot and tossed her phone onto the ground.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her phone immediately broke into pieces.


    Who else could it be if not X? Who was the person behind her misery?


    Moreover, why couldn¡¯t Tom be nicer to Emily now that she was pregnant? Ever since X


    returned, everything had changed! It had all changed!


    Why must X be so lucky today? Why was she able to escape death when she was already so


    close to dying? Things would have been much better if X were dead!


    May quickly walked over to Emily. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Stop asking!¡± Emily Quest yelled.


    X could not resist chuckling by the kitchen door when she saw Emily breaking down. After that,


    she joyfully carried her food and limped her way upstairs.


    Once X returned to her room, a thought suddenly urred to her. She immediately ran over to


    her bed and picked up her phone.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    X intended to look for Five Batton so that she could return five hundred thousand dors to him.


    However, she then realized that he had never given her his contact details.


    Since too many bad things were happening in the day, and the fact that Stanley had left in a hurry,


    she forgot about returning him the money.


    Although she now recalled it, there was no way she could transfer the money to him. She could only


    hope to bump into him again in the future.


    If they did meet again, she would return him five hundred thousand dors with certainty.


    ***


    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, X woke up naturally.


    After stretching her arms on herfortably soft bed, she slowly sat up.


    Her long, ck, wavy hair untangled around her to give her a somewhatzy appearance. Right


    then, she looked like azy yet expensive cat, which was enjoying an afternoon nap in the summer.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    X¡¯s phone began to ring. When X ncedzily at her phone next to her bed, she saw that it


    was from an unknown number. She immediately picked it up.


    A familiar voice could be heard. ¡°I¡¯m in front of your house now,e out for a while.¡±


    It was him, Five Batton.


    Was he here to get his money back? When X thought of this, she immediately got out of bed and


    rubbed her hair. ¡°Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll get dressed.¡±


    After a good night¡¯s rest, coupled with medicine¡¯s help, X¡¯s foot hadpletely recovered.


    Therefore, she could run into the bathroom and get herself cleaned quickly.


    X then hurriedly brushed her hair before selecting a random blue turtleneck sweater, light blue


    jeans, and a long down jacket. After putting those clothes on, she got into her car and drove out to


    the main entrance.


    Despite wearing very simple clothes, and barely putting on any make-up, her beauty was still very


    apparent.


    Since it had just snowed, the courtyard was covered in ayer of silver coat. It seemed both clean


    and magical.


    As soon as her car arrived outside, X could spot the man.


    He was wearing a dark blue, medium-length, double-breasted woolen coat, a white shirt, a ck tie,


    long ck pants, and matching ck shoes while he stood next to a red Maserati.


    He looked like a business prodigy who had the world at his feet, or perhaps like a royal prince who


    had shown up at a royal g.


    Meanwhile, the snow had piled up on the branches of a tree next to him. From afar, it appeared


    almost like a tree full of flowers. Whenever the wind blew against the tree, it seemed as if the


    snowkes which fell were flower petals soaring through the air.


    Such a scene made him appear extraordinarily good-looking. Although the view and the streets


    were very scenic, all of it became nothing but a backdrop behind him.


    Upon taking a closer look, X noticed that the car next to him looked exactly like the one she


    owned previously.


    Moreover, it was brand new and did not even have a registration number.


    X immediately felt confused. ¡®What is he doing? Did hee to pay me back with a car?¡¯


    Stanley soon spotted X. His cold gazended upon her face through the transparent ss of her


    car.


    X quickly got out of her car and approached him. ¡°Five Batton, what are you¡­¡±


    Stanley directly ced the car keys in her hand. ¡°Consider this car your repayment.¡±


    ¡°Is this car really for me? Are you crazy? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to pay me back? Where did you get all


    this money?¡± X was stunned.


    She figured that a person like him probably did not have much money. Even if he was well-off, he


    would have at most eight million dors saved up.


    After all, he was not a gang leader. Instead, he was only someone who worked for the gang leader.


    It would have been a blessing for his boss to share a tiny portion of earnings with him.


    On the other hand, X¡¯s car cost more than seven million dors. How could he purchase it with


    such ease? He must have spent his entire savings. When X thought about this, she immediately


    felt guilty.


    When the man heard her questions, he found them hrious.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    This was the first time in twenty-eight years someone thought of Stanley as a poor person.


    ¡°I have some savings. I borrowed the rest from my boss,¡± Stanley answered calmly.


    ¡°How much did you borrow?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Approximately three million dors. I¡¯ll pay him back over time,¡± he added.


    X did not hesitate to shove the car keys into his pocket before gently patting the car¡¯s hood.


    ¡°Listen to me and return this immediately. It¡¯s not worth getting into debt over a car.


    ¡°Besides, haven¡¯t I told you not to pay me for the car? You were the one who saved my life. How


    could I ask you to pay for my car?¡± X seemed determined.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, throw it away,¡± Stanley said calmly before returning the car keys to her and


    walking away.


    X was truly dumbfounded. She had no idea why this person was in such a hurry to return her


    money. If he had a lot of spare cash, she might have been able to understand. However, the fact


    was that he was not exactly wealthy.


    X immediately ran after him and grabbed him by his shirt, ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Listen to me. Return the


    car. It¡¯s really not good to get into debt.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like repeating myself.¡± He sounded insistent.


    ¡°Do you know you are very stubborn?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great to save up and use the money to get married in the future?¡±


    Stanley looked at her thoughtfully without saying a word. He then continued to walk forward.


    ¡°About that¡­ Give me your bank ount. I¡¯ll return you the five hundred thousand dors you


    spent on my behalf,¡± X said.


    He retrieved his phone in a swift motion and showed X his WeChat QR code. ¡°Scan this. I¡¯ll send


    it to you on WeChat.¡±


    X immediately scanned the QR code without saying a word.


    She thought that she would return him the money and the amount paid for her car once he provided


    his bank ount.


    X saw on WeChat that his ount was named North. It appeared that his photo was on disy


    as the profile picture. He was wearing a white shirt while he stood by the sea with a Samoyed in his


    arms in the picture.


    After adding him on WeChat, X asked, ¡°Shall I send you home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Somebody will pick me up,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave now. Bye¡­¡± X smiled before she turned around and walked over to the


    Maserati.


    Meanwhile, Stanley kept quiet and checked her social media page out.


    Her WeChat name was X. Meanwhile, her profile picture was one of a cartoonish ¡®lucky cat¡¯.


    When he saw the adorable picture, he immediately smiled ever so slightly.


    ***


    When X returned home, she saw Emily Quest excitedly showing May Conner pictures of the


    most fashionable wedding dresses on her phone while they both sat on the couch.


    The two seemed to be in their own world.


    While the duo was engrossed in their activity, they asionally burst intoughter, which X found


    deeply annoying.


    ¡°Oh, right. Mom, have you told Dad that Brother Sullivan and his family would be here soon?¡±


    ¡°I have. Your dad has unwillingly agreed. To be honest, he can¡¯t disagree. After all, you are


    pregnant.¡± May rubbed Emily¡¯s stomach excitedly before pointing at a puffy, tube-top inspired


    wedding dress. ¡°This simple design suits you. You¡¯ll look like a little fairy.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it looks sexy at all. Let¡¯s look for a sexier one, okay?¡±


    X nced coldly at them before walking directly into the dining room for breakfast.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    After breakfast, X headed over to herpany directly.


    As soon as X sat down in her office, someone knocked on the door. Georgie Clementine walked


    in with arge pile of documents before cing them down in front of X.


    ¡°These all require your signature. Oh yeah, I have already arranged everything with Josh Batton. He


    will sing two songs before theunch of Imperial Prime next Tuesday.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± X smiled as she gestured an ¡®OK¡¯ sign with her hand.


    ¡°If someone as famous as him is there, the venue will definitely be packed. Consequently, I¡¯m sure


    the sales will go smoothly. As long as you perform well in managing this new development project,


    you will have a bright future.¡± Georgie was very confident about X.


    X chuckled softly. ¡°I hope what you sayes true.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Have you checked Weibo¡¯s most popr topic on the inte today?¡± Georgie asked


    curiously.


    ¡°Why?¡± X seemed confused.


    ¡°The story about your sister is still the most popr topic on the inte.¡± Georgie was smiling from


    ear to ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s still there?¡± X really could not understand who wanted to prank Emily this badly. She


    wondered how much it cost to keep Emily¡¯s story the most popr topic on the inte for this long.


    However, X was d the person behind it made this happen.


    ¡°Yeah. These days, inte users have been insulting Emily nearly three times a day. It¡¯s causing a


    stir on Weibo.¡± Georgie smiled joyfully.


    ¡°I bet someone wants to prank her.¡± X chuckled yet again.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m very curious about the person behind this. Isn¡¯t he awesome?¡± Georgieplimented.


    ¡°I am curious too!¡± X was eager to find out who was behind all this.


    ¡°By the way, I have already sessfully signed the hunk we met in the bar. He¡¯s going to move to


    ourpany¡¯s dormitory today.¡± Georgie continued to speak. ¡°The first document is his signed


    contract, which includes other information about him. You can have a look. I¡¯m going to continue


    working outside.¡±


    After that, Georgie turned around and left.


    After Georgie left, X opened the red document on top of all the other documents. The first thing


    which came into sight was the guy¡¯s identification photo. He had short ck hair, single eyelids, a


    tall nose-bridge, naturally red lips, and clean, white teeth in the picture.


    Although his facial features were not spectacr on their own, thebination made him appear


    presentable and pleasing to the eyes. Wearing a ck shirt, he seemed like a cold-hearted rebel.


    The look in his eyes was determined as usual.


    X liked him for his charm. It was something not many people possessed in this industry.


    Moreover, he had unique physical features. With a little packaging, he would be an A-ss


    superstar.


    His name was Jay Corben, and he was only eighteen years old.


    X¡¯s instincts were telling her that he would stand out from the rest of the trainees. In fact, he


    might be the next big hit in the industry.


    After carefully going through this person¡¯s information, X took her phone out and opened


    WeChat.


    To her dismay, Five Batton had not sent her his bank ount number.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you given me your bank ount number?¡± She immediately typed.


    However, she did not receive any response...


    X frowned slightly. She thought that he might be busy. Perhaps he would send it to her slightly


    later.


    This was the first time X experienced nagging someone to return their money. What had gone


    wrong with societal expectations?


    By noon, there was still no response. X sent him another text. However, he still did not reply to


    her.


    X could not resist frowning as she mumbled to herself, ¡°What is this person up to? Could he have


    done it to get my WeChat ount number?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, she felt that it was unlikely. Who would refuse an offer of money?


    What if he really was busy?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    X Quest stopped thinking about it as she focused her attention on work once more after putting


    her phone down.


    Meanwhile, in the Dragon Group CEO¡¯s office, Stanley Batton leanedzily against his revolving


    chair as he looked at X¡¯s social media page.


    With a look of focus on his face, he would asionally smile without realizing it.


    He was wearing only a white shirt and a necktie tucked neatly under his cor after taking his coat


    off. He seemed iparably noble.


    X¡¯s social media page was rather interesting. Usually, she would share little things about her day,


    where she went, what she ate, and what mood she was in. In fact, she would even include a picture


    for each post.


    The words she used in the texts were usually heartwarming and uplifting.


    However, her posts only dated back to a month ago. After going through the posts from the current


    month, he came to an end.


    Therefore, he exited from her social media page. Afterward, he nced briefly at X¡¯s messages,


    which prompted him to give her his bank ount number, before putting his phone down nearby.


    It seemed he had no intention of giving her his bank ount number.


    ***


    In the blink of an eye, it was now one day before Imperial Prime wasunched.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, X was finally done with nning for theunch. Exhausted, she


    dragged herself home.


    As soon as X walked through the front door, she saw Emily Quest cheerfully twirling about in a


    white wedding dress in the living room.


    Meanwhile, May Conner showed her thumbs to Emily. ¡°My daughter really is beautiful¡­¡±


    Emily was wearing a slim-fit, tube-top inspired dress with a mermaid-style finish at the end. It


    perfectly entuated herrge breasts and perked buttocks while making her appear tall and sexy.


    Coupled with her thick make-up, Emily looked somewhat like a sl*t.


    When Emily saw X walking through the door, she walked up arrogantly to X. ¡°Why are you


    home thiste? Is it because you are very nervous about theunch of the new property


    development project?¡± Emily asked with her chin lifted


    ¡°Rightfully so. After all, if you don¡¯t perform well, Dad will have a bad impression of you.


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not really the best of times for the property market. It¡¯s impossible to create a


    sales miracle.


    ¡°What do you think will happen if you screw up this project?¡±


    Emily was speaking as if X had already lost.


    It made X furious on the inside.


    However, X was too tired to even talk to Emily. She chose to walk around Emily to get upstairs.


    However, Emily would not have any of it.


    Being ignored made Emily even angrier. As such, Emily immediately turned around to stand in


    X¡¯s way. ¡°Until now, you have only announced that there would be a special promotion for the


    property, and nothing else has been announced. I bet not many people would show up. Even if you


    managed to get Josh Batton as the ambassador, it would still not be effective.


    ¡°After all, with eight million dors, the person you hired would only be willing to shoot a video as


    part of advertising for the property development project.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to expect the ambassador to show up during theunch. In order to make Dad


    happy, you signed Josh Batton with eight million dors. Do you regret it now?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish you offered Josh Batton a little more money? He might have at least agreed to


    show up to theunch to help with promoting.¡±


    The things Emily said sounded increasingly terrible. Now, Emily was certain that Josh Batton would


    not go to theunch. If he was going, it would have been announced way earlier.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°What if Josh Batton ends up going? Wouldn¡¯t you be deeply embarrassed?¡± X could not resist


    insulting Emily.


    ¡°Haha¡­ the sun is already up. Why are you still speaking as if you are in a dream?¡± Emily rolled her


    eyes at X.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    ¡°The sun is already up. Why are you still speaking as if you are in a dream?¡± Emily rolled her eyes


    at X.


    X could not be bothered even to speak. She moved past Emily and walked upstairs.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    Emily was about to run after X to continue mocking her. However, right then, her phone rang.


    The browser had sent her a push notification about Josh Batton¡¯stest news.


    Her jaws nearly dropped when she read the title. ¡°Josh Batton will be attending Imperial Prime¡¯s


    launching ceremony tomorrow!¡±


    Emily was in a state ofplete disbelief.


    With a contract worth eight million dors, Josh Batton should only go as far as shooting some


    photos or a video to promote theunch. He should not have agreed to attend theunching


    ceremony.


    What was going on? Why was her idol being so nice to X? Emily was beginning to feel jealous


    again.


    On top of that, she began to feel worried. What if Josh Batton did attend the event, and his fans


    ended up buying all of the units being sold?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, after thinking it through, Emily felt that it was impossible.


    Imperial Prime was a high-end neighborhood where every inch ofnd cost a fortune. How many


    people could actually afford it?


    Even a popr celebrity like Josh Batton would have only a minority of fans among the ultra-rich.


    What could a small group of fans like them possibly aplish?


    As Emily thought of this, she began to feel more confident.


    After calming herself down, Emily was beginning to feel that the news was fake. Therefore, she


    went onto Weibo.


    It hurt Emily¡¯s eyes to see that her story was still the most popr topic on the list. She wondered


    how long the person pranking her intended for it to stay there.


    Meanwhile, the topic below hers was ¡®#Josh Batton Attends Imperial Prime Launching Ceremony#¡¯.


    When she clicked on the link, all sorts of news were released by the application¡¯s official page,


    indicating that Josh Batton was attending Imperial Prime¡¯sunching ceremony.


    In fact, a marketing ount was actively sharing a screenshot of Josh Batton¡¯s Weibo post. ¡°Dear


    fans, I will see you at Imperial Prime¡¯sunching ceremony tomorrow morning at eight o¡¯clock. I will


    be performing something exciting. On top of that, anyone who buys a house will get my autograph.


    Also, you will get a meet-and-greet ticket to see me at the end of the year. Oh, yeah. I hope


    everyone follows the rules and does not disrupt the traffic tomorrow.¡±


    Emily felt as if her face was on fire.


    What the hell was her idol doing? Why was he working so hard? Was eight million dors enough


    for a top celebrity like him to sing and dance, and even give out meet-and-greet tickets to fans? If


    she had signed the contract with Josh Batton previously, would he have worked this hard?


    When Emily thought of this, she hated X and felt even more jealous of her. Why was this b*tch


    able to get such a good deal? She must have given Josh Batton more money! That must have been


    the case!


    Just as X approached the staircase by the corner of the house, Jeremy Quest happened to be


    walking down the stairs. When he saw how tired X looked, he immediately walked up to her and


    greeted her affectionately. ¡°Did you just get home? Your health is more important than work.¡±


    X felt a warm sensation in her heart. ¡°Alright. I understand, Dad. I had to work overtime because


    of unusual circumstances. I won¡¯t do this after theunching ceremony.¡± She beamed.


    ¡°Okay. How¡¯s the preparation going? How many units do you think you can sell on the first day?¡±


    Jeremy asked with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve set a tiny goal for myself, which is to sell half of them within a day,¡± X said confidently.


    As Emily walked over, she overheard X and immediately snorted coldly before crossing her arms


    in front of her chest. ¡°It¡¯s great to have dreams. However, sometimes you need to do a reality check


    for your dreams,¡± Emily said as she red at X.


    ¡°You ought to know that the units are costly. Even if Josh Batton promotes them for you, it¡¯s


    impossible to sell that much. Please don¡¯t set impossible goals just to make Dad happy. You are


    such a weirdo.


    ¡°Josh Batton¡¯s fans may be rich, but how many could possibly be rich wives? Half of the units in a


    day? Can you at least think about it before you brag about something impossible?¡± Emily sneered.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ¡°Just you wait and see if I can do it,¡± X Quest responded calmly. She did not even bother looking


    at Emily Quest.


    ¡°Alright. If you can do it, I will broadcast myself doing a handstand.¡± Emily rolled her eyes at X.


    ¡°Get back to your room right now. You are not allowed to talk to your elder sister like that,¡± Jeremy


    Quest scoffed.


    Emily immediately went quiet and made her escape.


    ***


    Due to Josh Batton¡¯s presence, a huge audience turned up at Imperial Prime¡¯sunching ceremony.


    By four o¡¯clock in the morning, fans had already surrounded the temporarily enacted stage.


    Since Josh Batton had already reminded his fans to abide by the rules, everyone was cooperative.


    There was a perfectly empty road carved out, which allowed people to walk through to the property


    development¡¯s sales gallery.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When it was time for the officialunch at eight o¡¯clock in the morning, thousands had gathered.


    Although fans were all packed like sardines, nothing chaotic seemed to have taken ce.


    With Josh Batton¡¯s poprity, Imperial Prime¡¯sunching ceremony became the center of attention


    on the world stage, attracting crowds worldwide.


    As the property development project¡¯s marketing manager, X went on stage with a microphone.


    X wore a simple white shirt, a light pink woolen suit, and light pink heels.


    With very little make-up on, her long, ck, and wavy hair hung around her loosely. She seemed


    like someone who was experienced but, at the same time, kept her dainty and elegant qualities.


    As soon as X appeared on stage, most of the members of the crowd gasped in surprise.


    Everyone was stunned by her beauty.


    ¡°Wee to our officialunching ceremony. Anyone who makes a purchase today will enjoy a ten


    percent discount. If you pay in full, you will get another five percent discount on top of the


    discounted amount¡­


    ¡°Alright, I shall not keep you waiting. I know who you are all here for despite the cold weather. Let¡¯s


    put our hands together to wee Josh Batton, singing and dancing to his hottest single, ¡®Sex l-


    ady¡¯!¡±


    As soon as she spoke, the crowd went wild with thunderous apuse.


    Right then, a sapphire-colored Porsche slowly came to a halt on the road, not too far away from the


    stage.


    In the car, Emily was looking spitefully at X, who seemed to be smiling from ear to ear. X


    snorted coldly as she murmured to herself. ¡°I¡¯m here to see how you will embarrass yourself.¡±


    Annoyed by X¡¯s appearance, Emily could not wait to watch her fumble.


    Meanwhile, X began walking off the stage as the upbeat music of ¡®Sex l-ady¡¯ began to y.


    As she did so, Josh Batton came out from the backstage with eight female dancers, all the while


    moving to the drums¡¯ beat.


    With his hair all gelled up and a smoky makeup-up around his eyes, his facial features appeared


    very distinct.


    Meanwhile, his loose white T-shirt had three of the top buttons opened so casually. It was slightly


    revealing and made him look very sexy. Compared to his usual boyish look, he seemed like a


    completely different person.


    A pair of long, ck, skin-tight jeans with holes in them perfectly showcased his long and well-


    defined legs.


    The female dancers around him were all wearing body-hugging tube-tops and short skirts, all in


    ck. Coupled with ck high heels, they all looked very attractive.


    Even so, none of them could outshine him. At that moment, it seemed as if the brightness of a


    thousand stars had gathered around him.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Josh¡¯s fans were going wild. Every single one of them was screaming at the top of their lungs. They


    had lost their senses¡ª


    ¡°Ahhh¡­! Ahhh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Josh Batton! Josh Batton!!!¡±


    When Emily Quest saw Josh, her eyes lit up immediately. She could not contain her excitement.


    It had been a long time since shest went to his live concert. Emily could not help but think that her


    idol had be even more handsome. His look today was extremely attractive!


    Emily was like a teenage girl who had just met her crush.


    Apanied by the sound of music and screaming from the crowd, Josh began dancing with one


    of his female dancers while he sang.


    The upbeat music and his alluring movements made all the off-stage fans scream at the top of their


    lungs.


    Everyone was hyped.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, off-stage, X felt just as excited as everyone else when she saw Josh performing. She


    began screaming along with the audience.


    Simultaneously, ¡®#Josh Dances#¡¯ soon became the second most popr topic on the inte. The


    word ¡®explosive¡¯ was written behind the topic.


    Short clips of Josh were posted within the trending topic.


    After the dance hade to an end, the female dancers walked off-stage while Josh remained


    standing at the center of the stage, panting heavily as he did so. Closely after that, the music to his


    song ¡®You Are Everything Beautiful in the World¡¯ began to y.


    The cheering off-stage grew even louder.


    Josh smiled a little before motioning for the audience to be quiet. Within a second, the entire venue


    became silent.


    His smile widened while his rows of white teeth became visible. It was a warm smile that felt as if it


    were capable of healing everything terrible in the world.


    Even X, who had experienced a great deal in life, felt mesmerized by his smile at that moment.


    Unintentionally, X suddenly recalled something Josh had said in one of his interviews, ¡°A great


    smile can make one¡¯s heart melt.¡±


    After that, Josh began singing to the music. His voice was crisp and clear, with an extremely


    attractive force to it.


    After his performances were over, Josh politely bowed to the audience before he began diligently


    promoting Imperial Prime¡¯s property on sale.


    Once again, the crowd went wild with cheers and screams. Thedies standing close to him


    seemed as if they would soon faint.


    Having delivered his lines, Josh weed X and a few other co-workers on stage to officiate the


    launching ceremony.


    While Emily stood next to Josh, she still seemed to emanate a bright light, which was in no way


    diminished by Josh¡¯s attractive appearances.


    Since the two of them were like the most intricate objects on disy in the world, all eyes were on


    them even though they were not even doing anything spectacr.


    When they simultaneously cut the ribbon with their scissors, Josh immediately looked at X gently


    and smiled. X did the same and smiled in return.


    At that moment, X was the most envied person in the whole ce. All girls present were jealous


    of her because she stood right next to their favorite idol. More importantly, their favorite idol looked


    and smiled at her on his own initiative.


    This was something none of them would even dare think about happening to themselves.


    Meanwhile, Emily observed all of this from afar. Her fingernails sank into the leather exterior of the


    steering wheel.


    Words could not describe how jealous she felt right then.


    What did X do to deserve such an affectionate look from Emily¡¯s favorite idol? What did X do


    to deserve such a wonderful smile and sincere help from Josh?

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Although Emily Quest had spent so much money on Josh Batton, she never received this kind of


    treatment from him. Each time, she could only look at Josh from afar. Now, X was able to do


    something Emily could only dream about with ease. What right did X have to do that?


    After the ribbon was cut, Josh proceeded to leave while X walked into the sales gallery behind


    her with a group of people.


    When Emily saw this, she hurriedly got out of her car and made her way through the crowd to the


    sales gallery. Emily was here to watch X get embarrassed and see how downtrodden X would


    be once she realized the harsh reality.


    Suddenly, the sales gallery became packed. When X saw that the salespeople were fully


    upied, she decided to join them as she began introducing the property¡¯s information to


    customers.


    Emily watched with disdain. However, instead of moving closer, she stayed by the door and


    observed silently.


    ¡®So what if there are a lot of people? They are just here to enjoy the show. How many of them could


    afford to buy the units? None of the people here look really rich anyway.


    ¡°X Quest¡­ Today, you will realize how na?ve you really are,¡± Emily murmured to herself through


    gritted teeth.


    As soon as Emily finished her sentence, many of Josh¡¯s fans were ushered by salespeople to sign


    their contracts. In fact, they did not even bother listening to the exnations.


    Groups of customers took turns to get their contracts signed one after another.


    Emily was beginning to doubt herself. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Why were things not going as she had expected?


    Emily quickly approached X and pulled her away from the crowd. ¡°Did you hire those people to


    buy houses?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with them and find out?¡± X said coldly.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s not true¡­ I doubt you would be able to sell half of the units in a day.¡± Emily was


    determined to think this way.


    Right then, Sharon Lindt and a dozen rich wives entered the sales gallery. Each of them was


    dressed in clothes from expensive international brands and had light make-up on. Clearly, their


    outfits were properly nned.


    Meanwhile, Sharon, who led the group in the front, was the most attractive among them. She wore


    a bright, rose-red coat, a white knitted sweater with arge butterfly knot, ck skin-tight pants, and


    ck boots. With her hair tied into a ponytail, coupled with her great physique, she seemed almost


    like a teenage girl.


    Despite the crowd and clutter all around, Sharon was able to spot her daughter-inw, X, at one


    nce.


    Nobody else in the crowd shone as brightly as X. When Sharon saw how X approached each


    customer with ease and grace, she felt extremely proud.


    X looked even better than she did in her photos. The longer Sharon looked at her daughter-in-


    law, the more she found her appealing and likable.


    Sharon was barely able to take her eyes away from X.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Right then, Sharon stopped walking and pointed in X¡¯s direction while she turned to look at her


    friends. ¡°Do you see her? Thatdy in the pink tuxedo is my daughter-inw. Isn¡¯t she pretty? Isn¡¯t


    she attractive?¡±


    Sharon was behaving as if she were proudly showing off her favorite idol to her friends. Her eyes


    glimmered when she looked at X.


    Very soon, the rich wives all spotted X Quest. They were clearly admiring her just as much.


    ¡°Sharon, you really are fortunate to have such a pretty and capable daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why does thisdy look like an angel who had descended from the heavens?¡±


    Sharon became even more proud when she heard thepliments.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I think so too.¡± Sharon¡¯s face was glowing.


    ¡°Alright, remember not to expose my identityter. Do you understand?¡± Sharon reminded them


    seriously.


    The others nodded and gave her an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture with their hands.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Sharon Lindt smiled satisfactorily before retrieving a tinypact mirror from her pocket to check


    her make-up.


    After making sure that she looked fine, she turned to look at her friends. ¡°How¡¯s my make-up? Does


    it really look okay with my outfit?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± one of the rich wives said.


    Only then did Sharon stop worrying. She began walking with her friends through the crowd to get to


    X Quest.


    ¡°Hello, prettydy. We would like to buy your property,¡± Sharon said straightforwardly. She had a


    wide smile on her face as she tried to conceal her excitement.


    X immediately turned to look at the group of women. At one nce, she could sense they were


    an unusual group of people from the upper-ss.


    In particr, thedy she was speaking to was beautiful. From head to toe, thedy had fair and


    smooth skin. She must have been a great beauty when she was younger.


    ¡°What sizes of units would you prefer?¡± X asked politely with a smile on her face.


    ¡°We all want the biggest ones,¡± Sharon said without hesitation.


    ¡°Thergest ones will be five hundred square meters. They are all in this building. For the time


    being, no one has bought from this building yet. Which floor would you like? Pleasee with me


    and have a look.¡± X seemed very approachable and well-mannered.


    After that, X guided Sharon and the rest to a model of the actual property. Emily Quest hurriedly


    followed them.


    Using aser pointer, X pointed at thergest building in the center of the model. ¡°This is the one.


    It is considered the main block. In fact, it has excellent ¡®feng shui,¡¯ and the greenery around it is the


    best within thepound too.¡±


    Upon taking a closer look, Sharon felt even more pleased with X¡¯s appearances. ¡®What kind of


    fairy was she?¡¯ Sharon wondered. The pores on her skin were so fine that they were barely visible.


    In fact, her skin glowed from being very fair. On top of that, X¡¯s facial features were nearly


    perfect.


    ¡®Why does her voice sound so good? It¡¯s so soft and gentle. I¡¯m about to die from howfortable


    she makes me feel with her voice.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I would like to buy this building,¡± Sharon said without hesitation.


    When Sharon said those words, the people around them immediately became quiet and turned to


    look at her in shock.


    X was equally shocked.


    Emily¡¯s jaw nearly dropped. After looking Sharon up and down, she could not help but think to


    herself, ¡®What is wrong with this person? She wants an entire building, and not just any building but


    the main building. Is she crazy?¡¯


    ¡°Did you just say you wanted the entire building?¡± X had a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. Also, thesedies around me would like entire buildings too. Please give them some good


    rmendations. They don¡¯t care about how much the cost is,¡± Sharon added.


    As soon as Sharon finished speaking, X immediately turned to look at the richdies behind her


    dressed in expensive brands from head to toe.


    When their eyes met, everyone smiled politely at X. All of them seemed extremely kind.


    Simrly, X smiled at them joyfully.


    Right then, X was inplete shock. She had never experienced something like this in her life.


    After she calmed herself down, she began introducing decent buildings to each of them.


    Whenever X pointed at a building with herser pointer, someone would immediately raise a


    hand to indicate that she would buy it. In fact, X did not even need to provide further


    exnations.


    Emily was thoroughly dumbfounded. She was so upset that her face had turned pale. A sense of


    jealousy filled her.


    Why was X this lucky? Why did everything go smoothly for her each time?


    The entire property development consisted of sixty buildings. After carefully counting, Emily realized


    there were fifteen of them here. That meant X was able to sell fifteen buildings at one go!


    At the rate this was going, X might end up selling half of the buildings within a day. ¡®No, this can¡¯t


    be. How can it be this easy?!¡¯


    Meanwhile, X picked up the changes in Emily¡¯s facial expression. X felt extremely satisfied


    with the dumbfounded expression on Emily¡¯s face.


    However, X could not be bothered to entertain her. Instead, she brought Sharon and the others


    to the VIP room to get their contracts signed.


    Emily could not help but follow them. While she peeked at them by the door, the feeling of jealousy


    in her became so intense that she felt the urge to drag X out from the room and beat her up.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    After the contracts were signed, thedies proceeded to make their respective payments.


    The entire process took less than an hour.


    Once everyone had made their payments, Sharon Lindt got up from the couch and held X


    Quest¡¯s hand affectionately. ¡°Are you tired, my sweet child?¡±


    X was very touched by Sharon¡¯s affectionate attitude. She immediately smiled and answered,


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Aunty. Are you tired?¡±


    Not only were these people rich, but they were also extremely nice to her. X liked them a lot.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. When I see you, all my tiredness simply vanishes.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.


    X smiled shyly. ¡°You¡¯re making me feel embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. After all, you really do look good.¡± Sharon held X¡¯s hand tightly, almost as if she was


    X¡¯s crazy fan.


    Emily Quest, who overheard the conversation by the door, rolled her eyes with jealousy.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunty. You look great too. Your skin and body are very well taken care of.¡± X was


    slightly surprised by Sharon¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Oh, nonsense! I¡¯m very old and ugly now,¡± Sharon replied with a yful smile. Most women


    enjoyed beingplimented for their looks and physique, and Sharon Lindt was no exception.


    A few simple words from X were enough to make Sharon feel like she was on cloud nine.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°You¡¯re neither old nor ugly. You are very pretty and young. It¡¯s true. You are like a finely aged wine.¡±


    X smiled yet again.


    ¡°Thank you, my dear. We have something else to attend to and will be leaving now. I hope we get to


    meet and chat again in the future,¡± Sharon said with a smile.


    After that, Sharon waved her hands at her friends and began walking toward the door with them


    following behind her.


    X walked carefully next to them. Even as they walked out of the door, X did not once nce at


    Emily.


    Simrly, the otherspletely ignored Emily as they walked out.


    At that moment, Emily felt extremely annoyed by how pleased X seemed. Emily immediately


    stomped her foot on the ground.


    After sending Sharon and her friends off, X returned to the sales gallery.


    Right then, the main lobby was packed with a noisy crowd.


    When Emily saw X, she immediately walked up to X and stood in her way. ¡°What are you so


    happy about? You are still far from reaching your goal.¡± Emily looked down at X with her chin


    lifted.


    ¡°You really are active. You don¡¯t seem like a pregnant woman at all,¡± X snorted coldly.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Emily seemed annoyed.


    As soon as Emily finished her sentence, four young men dressed in tuxedo approached them and


    interrupted their conversation.


    One of them said, ¡°All four of us would like a single building each. The bigger, the better¡­¡±


    X was shocked yet again.


    Emily was beginning to wonder if this was a dream.


    ¡°Oh, alright. Please follow me.¡± X tried her best to remain calm as she led the group of men to


    the property model.


    Emily immediately followed them as she prayed in her heart that these men would decide not to


    purchase after seeing the model.


    X nced at Emily coldly before pointing at a few buildings that werebeled as unsold. X


    then turned to the young men and said, ¡°These buildings are not sold yet. However, the bigger ones


    have already been bought earlier. These are the onlyplete buildings with unsold units. They are


    all of one hundred square meters.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    ¡°I would like to buy this building.¡±


    ¡°I want this one.¡±


    ¡°Give me this.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take this one then.¡±


    The four men said eagerly without even taking a moment to consider.


    X Quest was beginning to doubt whatever she was seeing. What was going on? Why did so


    many people want to buy buildings one after another this early in the morning?


    Why did all the wealthy people gather here today? Was it because the promotion was very well


    done, coupled with the fact that their property development was in a strategic location? Was that


    why the wealthy folks wanted to invest in them?


    This was the only possibility X could think of.


    While X asked these questions in her mind, she guided the men to get their contracts signed.


    After that, the men paid and left without beating around the bush.


    Emily Quest, who observed this happening before her eyes, was so angry that she could not find


    the words.


    Within a short time, Emily witnessed X sessfully selling neen buildings. X had taken a


    huge step forward and was now much closer to her goal.


    Was X really going to embarrass Emily? Why was fate against Emily?


    After X Quest saw the men off, she returned to the gallery¡¯s main lobby with a joyful expression


    on her face.


    Right then, the lobby was still packed with people who were being guided by salespeople to get


    their contracts signed and to make payments.


    From the beginning of theunching ceremony until now, things had been going smoothly.


    Therefore, X was in an extraordinarily good mood.


    After scanning around happily, X finallynded her gaze upon Emily. X could see how agitated


    Emily appeared.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, since X was too upied, she had no time to dwell on Emily. Instead, she approached


    a group of customers waiting in line and began introducing the property to them.


    Finally, Emily decided enough was enough. With a sullen expression on her face, she stormed off.


    ***


    By eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Imperial Prime had sold out eighty percent of its units.


    It had created a new sales record on theunching day of new property development.


    On Weibo, various media houses were sharing posts about Imperial Prime¡¯s sessfulunch.


    They were all impressed by how X handled theunch.


    Meanwhile, Emily and May Conner watched the news on television in the Quest family¡¯s living room.


    Suddenly, a push notification about Imperial Prime¡¯s miraculous sess appeared on Emily¡¯s


    phone.


    Emily, who was already not in her best of moods, felt even more annoyed now.


    Emily immediately tossed her phone onto the coffee table. ¡°Why do I feel as if X Quest is using


    some underhanded tactics? It¡¯s almost like god is on her side. Why was she able to create a sales


    miracle?¡± She said through gritted teeth.


    On the other hand, May punched the couch angrily. ¡°I¡¯m sure she just got lucky. There¡¯s nothing


    impressive about that. I¡¯m sure you would be able to do the same if you worked hard and if an


    opportunityes your way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She just got lucky this time. There¡¯s nothing amazing about what she did.¡± Emily then picked


    up a ss of red wine in front of her and downed it in one gulp.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    When May Conner saw what Emily Quest did, she immediately snatched the wine ss away from


    Emily. May tapped Emily on her arm. ¡°My child, are you mad? Since you are pretending to be


    pregnant, you should act the part. Why are you drinking? What if your dad or other people see


    you?¡±


    Emily frowned unhappily before she looked around. ¡°It¡¯ste already. Everyone has gone to sleep.


    Who would see me? Besides, I¡¯m not that unlucky.¡±


    ¡°Please be careful!¡± May said seriously.


    ¡°I know,¡± Emily snorted coldly. She appeared fully confident.


    Outside, a red Maserati came to a halt in the courtyard. Exhausted, X Quest gave her forehead a


    pinch before she unbuckled her seatbelt.


    However, instead of getting out of the car immediately, she plopped down into her seat and zoned


    out.


    Ever since the preparations for the propertyunch started, she had been working overtime. She


    continuously motivated herself to keep working hard. Now that she had aplished her goal and


    waspletely exhausted, she appeared almost like a deted balloon.


    Since the sales went very well today, she had celebrated with her team. After drinking a tad bit too


    much, she was feeling a little tipsy right now.


    After some time, X finally dragged herself exhaustedly into the house.


    As soon as she walked in, Emily and May rolled their eyes at her.


    The red lipstick stain on the wine ss above the coffee table caught X¡¯s eyes. After her gaze


    lingered for a moment on the lipstick stain, X turned to look at Emily¡¯s red lips. Without saying a


    word, Xya proceeded to walk upstairs directly.


    Right then, Jeremy Quest walked down the stairs excitedly. When he saw X, he immediately


    hastened his footsteps to approach her and pped her on her shoulder. ¡°X, you did amazing


    today. You made me very proud. A lot of my friends even called me on the phone to give you


    compliments.¡±


    When May and Emily heard Jeremy¡¯spliments, they felt even more jealous. They both felt the


    urge to tear X apart right then.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, you speak too highly of me.¡± X chuckled.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve performed this well, you can take over the general manager¡¯s role at thepany


    headquarters¡¯ sales department once the units in this property development are sold out,¡± Jeremy


    added.


    When Emily heard this, she immediately stood up. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you being unfair? Up until now, I still


    haven¡¯t been able to step foot into thepany. On the other hand, X has merely aplished


    a small feat, and you have already decided to let her move into the headquarters. You have even


    offered her the important position of general manager of the sales department.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that you will have nothing to do with mypany. I told you to forget about it.


    Don¡¯t you understand?


    ¡°Also, do you think what your sister aplished is a small feat? Why don¡¯t you show me that you


    are capable of doing the same thing?


    ¡°Apart from being jealous of your sister and embarrassing me, what else are you capable of? Didn¡¯t


    you say that you would broadcast yourself doing a headstand if your sister manages to sell half of


    the units?


    ¡°Hurry up and do it. Why are you still making so much noise here? You are extremely annoying,¡±


    Jeremy said mercilessly.


    Right then, Emily was speechless.


    In the face of Jeremy¡¯s increasingly harsh words, Emily felt as if she would start crying soon.


    Now, Emily could feel as if Jeremy no longer loved her at all because of the way he treated her.


    Ever since X returned, her Dad had changed! Dad did not use to be like this!


    ¡°When are you going to broadcast yourself doing a handstand? Please inform me. I would like to


    see it.¡± X chuckled yfully.


    At that moment, Emily felt the urge to insult X. However, she had neither the courage nor the


    power to do so. Despite the anger she was feeling, she had to keep it to herself.


    While Emily¡¯s face turned red, her hands clenched tightly into fists.


    Sensing things were going awry, May quickly stepped forward and pulled Emily behind her


    protectively. ¡°Alright, darling, don¡¯t be angry. Emily is still a child.¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Jeremy Quest could not be bothered to respond to May Conner. Instead, he continued to look at


    X Quest affectionately. ¡°X, go to bed. Oh, right. I have already transferred Emily¡¯s five percent


    of shares to your ount.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Dad.¡± X chuckled as she stood on her tiptoes to give Jeremy a peck on his


    cheek. After that, she exhaustedly made her way upstairs.


    After Jeremy red at his wife and younger daughter, he walked upstairs in a huff.


    ¡°If X Quest continues to stay in the limelight, the Quest family¡¯s business will really end up in her


    hands!¡± Emily said frantically.


    ¡°Therefore, we must do something more extreme to her.¡± May had a cunning look on her face.


    ¡°I asked you to check on something before. How is it going?¡± May asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m still looking into it.¡±


    ***


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Fifth Master, these are the receipts from Master Armstrong, Master Lakes, and Master Brenand.¡±


    Buried in a deep pile of work in front of his high-ss desk made of Narra wood, Stanley Batton


    slowly lifted his head to look at Zack Cassidy.


    Zack carefully pushed his golden-framed sses up his nose-bridge before quickly cing a bunch


    of receipts on the desk.


    ¡°Why did they give me this?¡± Stanley frowned.


    ¡°They probably wanted to show you proof that they bought the buildings,¡± Zack answered


    respectfully.


    ¡°Throw them away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zack nodded.


    ¡°This is the contract we signed for purchasing the property, along with the receipt. Please have a


    look.¡± Zack ced a thick, red folder in front of Stanley.


    ¡°Got it. You may go out now.¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Stanley Batton shifted his gaze to his phone to continue reading a news


    article about theunch of Imperial Prime.


    When he made it to the end, he smiled a little. There was a look of approval in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, the city lights behind him shone brightly through the French window. Antis seemed as


    bright as the sun from this viewpoint.


    However, regardless of how pretty the scene looked, it would only ever serve as a backdrop in


    Stanley¡¯s eyes.


    ***


    After an exhausting day, X sankfortably into her warm bubble bath and ced a moisturizing


    face mask over her face.


    Once she was done with the bath, shey down on her bed before taking her phone out and


    opening WeChat.


    Subconsciously, her gazended upon her conversation with Five Batton. However, thest


    message that came into view was still the previous message she sent, asking him to give her his


    bank ount number.


    After such a long time, he still had not replied to her.


    X could not help but murmur to herself, ¡°This person is really weird.¡±


    Closely after that, she sent him another text. ¡°???? Bank ount number.¡±


    However, he still did not respond.


    X frowned slightly. Weren¡¯t most people who owed money these days usually older men? Why


    were things reversed in her case?


    As a debtor, X wondered why she needed to run after her creditor to pay the money back. Did


    this person hate money?


    After murmuring to herself, X sent Stanley another text message. ¡°Hey, are you there?¡±


    After approximately five minutes, the man replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    X was now feeling a little unhappy. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t we agree on this?¡±


    ¡°You were the one who gave me five hundred thousand dors in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°That was a payment for you to keep what happened between us a secret.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡± he replied.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s still the money I owe you for the car. I really must return it to you,¡± X Quest


    added.


    The man stopped replying to her.


    Feeling a little upset, X tapped Five¡¯s name on the screen. ¡°You really are a weirdo.¡±


    After that, X transferred two hundred thousand dors to Stanley on WeChat and recorded a


    voice note. ¡°Since you aren¡¯t going to give me your bank ount number, I will transfer two


    hundred thousand dors to you every day until the full amount ispletely transferred.¡±


    Before she had even finished speaking, he had returned her the full amount.


    X was so angry that she sent him an emoji of a knife.


    After approximately five minutester, he responded. ¡°Be a good girl; keep quiet.¡±


    His affectionate words caught X off guard.


    She sent another emoji of a knife. ¡°I don¡¯t like being indebted to someone else.¡±


    However, Stanley no longer replied to her. When she opened his social media page, there was


    nothing new posted there.


    Thest post was a news story about the economy he reposted over a year ago.


    After several minutes, when X realized he would not reply to her, she let out a long sigh. If she


    ever met this person again, she would force him to ept her money.


    ***


    The next morning, Emily Quest received a phone call in her sleep.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to check on X Quest and the period when she stayed in America?¡±


    When Emily heard the raspy voice, she immediately became wide awake and sat up. Hurriedly, she


    brushed her messy hair.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Have you found out anything?¡± Emily asked.


    Despite having returned for a long time, X had never told them anything about her stay in


    America for the past two years.


    Emily felt that X might be hiding something from them. Therefore, she hired someone to check


    on X.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found something. However, I can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s something worth using against her.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and spill the beans.¡± Emily¡¯s eyes glimmered excitedly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I found out that X Quest got married in America. Her husband is called Stanley Batton.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you just say that X got married? Are you serious?¡± Emily was in a state of disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah. However, I can¡¯t find out anything about her husband at all.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t find anything?¡± Emily was confused.


    ¡°There are only two possibilities. Firstly, this person might be very important, and therefore, his


    information is being protected intentionally. The other possibility is that the system has yet to update


    this person¡¯s information.¡±


    Emily snorted coldly. ¡°How could he be a very important person? Since you can¡¯t find out anything


    about him, forget about it. I will send you some moneyter. Send me an email with all the


    information rted to her marriage.¡±


    After Emily hung up, she became extremely excited about the information she discovered. This was


    definitely worthy of being used against X!


    Now, she was confident that X was ashamed of her marriage.


    If X¡¯s husband had a good background, she would have told them about it as soon as she


    returned home. Perhaps, X should have informed them when she got married.


    The only reason X might have chosen not to do so was that she was embarrassed about her


    husband¡¯s identity. Perhaps, he was a lowly citizen!


    X was probably afraid that her family would disagree due to the difference in status between her


    family and the man¡¯s family. Therefore, X proceeded without consulting her family.


    Emily was curious about how her father would react once he found out that his favorite daughter got


    married to a nobody without his knowledge.


    Would he still say that Emily was in no way better than X?


    Would he still want to hand over the Quest family¡¯s business to X Quest?


    Would things turn into a mess at home? Would Dad beat X up? Perhaps, he might even kick her


    out of the house. The thought alone was enough to make Emily feel over the moon.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Since it was rare for her to rx like this, X Quest decided not to set the rm.


    By the time she woke up, it was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning.


    After looking at the time, X stretched her arms and slowly crawled into a seated position. As the


    sun shone against her pretty face, her skin was so fair that it seemed to glow.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    X was about to put her slippers and get out of bed when someone knocked on the door. Closely


    after that, a female servant¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Miss, your father wants you toe down right


    away.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    X then quickly entered the bathroom to freshen up. After applying ayer of protective skin


    product on her face, she put on a silk sleeping robe over her sleeping dress and hurriedly made her


    way downstairs.


    When she arrived, Jeremy Quest, May Conner, and Emily Quest were all present.


    While Jeremy sat on a single couch and sipped on his coffee, Emily and May sat next to each other


    on a long couch next to him as they chatted with each other. It seemed like a leisurely moment.


    After X nced at May and Emily coldly, she quickly walked over to the couch across from


    Jeremy and sat down. ¡°Dad, did you have something to talk to me about?¡±


    Jeremy took a sip of his coffee before his cold gazended upon Emily.


    X knew that Emily must have been up to something. However, X did not say anything.


    Instead, she slowly poured herself a cup of tea, and elegantly blew at it to make it cool.


    Emily snorted coldly before she crossed her hands and lifted her chin. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to


    drink tea now. You won¡¯t be able to do soter.¡± Emily gave X the side-eye.


    After that, Emily picked up a red folder next to her and handed it respectfully over to Jeremy. ¡°Dad,


    why don¡¯t you take a look at this?¡±


    Jeremy gave Emily a long stare before opening the folder.


    The first page that came into sight was a marriage certificate with X¡¯s name on it. It clearly stated


    that she was married to a man named Stanley Batton.


    Jeremy felt extremely shocked by the words in print. It was as if Mars had collided into Earth.


    ¡°Emily, where did you get this? Are you sure it¡¯s true? If you dare make this up, you are dead!¡±


    Jeremy said coldly while his hands trembled.


    ¡°If you want to make sure, you can take X¡¯s identity card and verify her marital status at the Civil


    Affairs Bureau. Do you think I can make such things up?¡±


    Emily sounded confident when she spoke. After that, she turned to look at X as if she was


    waiting for something entertaining to happen.


    However, X did not make a sound. In fact, she did not even look at Emily.


    X had spent money overseas to make sure the information rted to her marriage was protected


    against outsiders.


    Therefore, X was quite surprised that Emily was about to find out.


    Previously, X had decided to keep it a secret because she feared her father would be angry at


    her for marrying a stranger just to recover her looks.


    On top of that, X¡¯s husband did not seem interested at all. Like her, he was perhaps waiting for


    three years to be over to get a divorce. Hence, X felt that there was no need to let her father find


    out.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Her original n was to secretly file for a divorce with her husband after the three years were up,


    and nobody would ever find out.


    However, the n had to be changed now. Fortunately, X was prepared for it.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡°X, is this true?¡± Jeremy Quest was trying hard to suppress his anger as he looked at X Quest.


    He hoped that everything about this was fake.


    However, X did not speak and nodded gently instead before she took another sip of her tea.


    ¡°Did you really get married overseas? It¡¯s a huge deal. Why didn¡¯t you talk to me about it?


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you want to rebel against me?¡± The veins on Jeremy¡¯s neck were


    bing apparent. After that, he angrily tossed the documents onto the coffee table.


    Suddenly, the temperature in the living room dropped. It felt as if the air was beingpressed.


    Jeremy ced a lot of hope on X. Initially, he nned to find X an excellent man to be


    her husband.


    However, he did not think that she would hastily get married without consulting him.


    How could she keep such an important thing from her father? Did she even think of him as her


    father?


    ¡°Why else? It must be because her husband is a nobody. Dad, I bet that man is a gangster or


    something,¡± Emily Quest said while looking at X with a pleased expression on her face.


    Emily knew that X was done for! X would soon be defeated! Their father would never give the


    Quest family¡¯s business to someone like her!


    ¡°X, a marriage is a very important thing. How can you get married to a piece of trash just like


    that?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°If you treat yourself with such little respect, how can your Dad count on you in the future? Will you


    act irresponsibly when you manage thepany as well?¡± May Conner chipped in with words of


    insult. The duo was determined to take X down.


    Hearing this, Jeremy became even angrier. He agreed with what Emily and May said.


    ¡°Is that so? X?¡± Jeremy stared at X and asked.


    ¡°Dad, why do you even bother asking? It must be the case. Otherwise, what other reasons would


    she have?¡± Emily added eagerly.


    When Emily saw how angry her father was, she was overjoyed. She intended to paint an even


    worse picture of X¡¯s situation.


    Instead of looking at Emily, Jeremy kept his eyes locked on X¡¯s face as he waited for a response


    from her.


    On the other hand, X patiently took another sip of tea and swallowed it before she turned to look


    gently at her father. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s true that I got married.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Dad, do you hear that? It¡¯s all true.¡± Emily rolled her eyes at X before she leaned back


    and waited for more.


    ¡°X, oh, X¡­ Why did you give up on yourself so easily?¡± May pretended to sigh in defeat while


    she shook her head.


    X took another sip of her tea slowly before she put her cup down and looked at Jeremy. ¡°Back


    then, I was being treated in America all on my own. Without any loved ones by my side, I went


    through a lot and had emotional breakdowns.


    ¡°He appeared during my darkest hour. He was the grandson of the doctor who healed me. Also, he


    helped me get through the most difficult time of my life.


    ¡°After I recovered, I chose to get married to him. Firstly, it was because I gradually developed


    feelings for him over time. Secondly, I wanted to repay the doctor¡¯s kindness. By healing me from


    my sickness, he effectively gave me a second chance at life. I felt that it was the right thing to do.


    ¡°Back then, I chose not to tell you because I was afraid you would disagree. After I came back, I


    thought of finding the right time to tell you. I didn¡¯t n on keeping it a secret from you forever.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    X Quest did not dare to tell her father the entire truth.


    Since Jeremy Quest was a man of tradition, he would be enraged if he found out X got married


    to a stranger to recover her looks. More importantly, the fact that she remained in a marriage, which


    lacked solid foundations and might even end up being divorced.


    Perhaps, Jeremy might think that Xcked self-love and was a harlot.


    Instead of telling the truth, which might make him upset, X thought it was a better idea to create a


    story where she and her husband were living a happily married life. This would make Jeremy feel a


    lot better.


    Therefore, X needed to make sure the story was perfectly logical. More importantly, she must


    appear very happy in this story.


    After finishing her sentence, X immediately stood up and kneeled in front of Jeremy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Dad. I should not have done something like this behind your back.¡± There was a serious expression


    on her face.


    X was saying those words from the bottom of her heart. To be honest, she felt guilty about


    keeping such a thing from her father all this while. However, she did not have a choice back then.


    If X did not recover her beauty back then, many things would not have gone as smoothly as she


    wished. Moreover, she did not want to remain as a hideousdy and allow Emily to step all over her


    for the rest of her life.


    When Emily and May saw what had transpired, they both smiled at each other satisfactorily before


    turning to look at Jeremy and waiting for him to announce his punishment against X.


    ¡°Do you think Dad will let you off the hook this easily? Aren¡¯t you too na?ve?¡± Emily snorted coldly.


    When Jeremy saw how sincere X seemed when she told her story, his frown immediately faded.


    After letting out a long sigh, Jeremy carefully helped X up and allowed her to sit next to him on


    the armrest. Hepletely ignored Emily as he did so.


    After that, he held X¡¯s hand. ¡°I understand. You naturally could not refuse love and warmth when


    you were suffering through so much all on your own.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily and May were both shocked by Jeremy¡¯s response. They never imagined Jeremy would react


    this positively.


    How could this happen when they were prepared for a good show?


    At that moment, the duo sped their hands together angrily.


    ¡°Since that man gave you a second chance at life, and he has such a wonderful grandson, I can say


    that you did a good thing by repaying him in kind,¡± Jeremy added.


    When X saw how Jeremy reacted, she felt even more sorry. Her eyes began to fill with tears.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you have done something wrong against me. You should have discussed it with me before


    you made the decision. In fact, not only would I not refuse you, I would even have held a grand


    wedding for you.¡± Jeremy¡¯s face became sullen when they talked about this.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. Stop being sorry. What does he do? Since he is the grandchild of a doctor, I¡¯m sure he


    works in a respectable field.¡± Jeremy seemed very concerned. Since things have gotten this far, he


    had no choice but to ept it.


    ¡°He has always been by the doctor¡¯s side and learned from him. He ns to establish a hospital in


    the country once hepletes his studies.¡±


    ¡°How old is he?¡± Jeremy asked.


    ¡°Twenty-eight,¡± X answered without thinking about it.


    Although she did not know much about her husband, she at least knew his age.


    ¡°Dad, stop listening to X¡¯s nonsense. I bet she made everything up, including the doctor and his


    grandson, supposedly a medical student.


    ¡°The truth was she got married to a lowly being and didn¡¯t have the guts to tell you about him.¡±


    Emily was very straightforward.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you check if there¡¯s a doctor called Dr. Batton? Find out if he has a


    grandson¡­ Aren¡¯t you very good at ying detective? Why don¡¯t you gather all the information?¡±


    X said confidently.


    ¡°Emily Quest, shut up. All you do is make a mess of everything under the sun,¡± Jeremy yelled coldly.


    Ever since Jeremy¡¯s attitude toward Emily shifted for the worse, he began to feel annoyed


    regardless of what she did.


    Although Emily seemed as if she was eager to continue insulting X, May quickly covered her


    mouth and pinched her thigh forcefully. ¡°Shut up! Can¡¯t you see that your father is angry?¡± She


    warned.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s great that he wishes to establish a hospital. If he needs help, I can support him


    financially,¡± Jeremy said.


    Although a family of doctors did not fare as well as their family did financially, it was still a


    respectable profession. Jeremy was rather pleased with the idea.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    ¡°He said he wanted to rely on himself,¡± said X.


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes were filled with approval. ¡°He seems like a fine young man. Bring him home next


    time so I can meet him.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied X, nodding.


    Emily chimed in, ¡°When?¡±


    To find out whether or not X was lying, Emily would just have to interrogate her so-called


    husband when the time came. If the man had no medical knowledge, that would mean he was lying.


    X would be done for!


    She firmly believed that the day when X would shoot herself in the foot was near.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get Brother-inw toe to my wedding? It¡¯s the wedding of your only sister,


    there¡¯s no reason for Brother-inw not to attend, right?¡± Emily pressed on, not giving X any


    opportunity to drop the subject.


    X answered casually, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be heading to thepany,¡± said Jeremy. He patted X¡¯s hand affectionately


    before leaving the house.


    X had no time to spare for the mother-daughter duo either. She got up, about to go upstairs and


    tidy up before heading to Imperial Prime for a spin, then to X Entertainment. Just as she was about


    to stand, Emily viciously tugged her back onto the sofa.


    She abruptly stood up and stared down at X with a look of disdain. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for your lie to be


    exposed at my wedding!¡±


    X shook her head helplessly. She found Emily¡¯s behavior to be both annoying and amusing.


    ¡°Even if what you said is true, I bet he¡¯s an ugly toad! As far as I know, men who study medicine are


    rarely good-looking. He¡¯s not balding, is he? Or maybe he even smells like chemicals.¡±


    As she spoke, Emily couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.


    ¡°If thoughts like this make you happy, then be my guest,¡± replied an unbothered X as she made


    her way upstairs.


    Emily yelled after her, ¡°Hahaha, he definitely won¡¯t be more handsome than my Brother Sullivan


    anyway¡­¡±


    Tom Sullivan had a dignified aura and was handsome to boot. How could a cheap man studying


    medicinepare to him? In the first ce, the temperament of an aristocrat was different from a


    commoner¡¯s.


    X ignored her, letting Emily¡¯s words simply flow in one ear and out the other.


    When she got back to her room, she received a call from Georgie. As she looked at Georgie¡¯s name


    on the caller ID, she couldn¡¯t help but think about how in sync they were. Here she was wanting to


    call Georgie, and she had called her instead.


    X immediately answered the call. ¡°I was just about to call you. Let me borrow your brother for


    Emily¡¯s wedding. I need him to pretend to be Stanley Batton. Emily has done the impossible that we


    previously talked about.¡±


    Under these circumstances, it was impossible for her to get the real Stanley Batton, because he


    definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to y along.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When X and Georgie discussed this previously, although they thought it was impossible back


    then, they had still nned well and weaved the perfect story for that husband of hers. They even


    gave him a believable identity.


    Back then, Georgie had suggested that when the time came, she would get her little brother who


    studies medicine to help y the role of Stanley Batton. Once the three years were up and X had


    legally divorced Stanley, she would tell her father that rtionship discord was the reason for the


    divorce.


    They hade up with such a daring n out of curiosity about Stanley¡¯s appearance. Georgie had


    even tried to look him up, but there were no results.


    Immediately after X spole, whimpering could be hearding from the other end of the call.


    Throughout the time she had known Georgie, this kind of reaction was a first. Georgie was a strong,


    independent woman, it seemed like nothing could ever break her down. Hardly anything could make


    her cry either.


    ¡°Georgie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked X anxiously.


    Through her tears, Georgie managed to choke out, ¡°My little brother is dead. I¡¯m actually calling to


    ask if I can take a week off. Is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    X¡¯s heart wrenched painfully, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    Back then, Georgie¡¯s little brother had studied at Country Y with them. Although they went to


    different schools, they would spend their weekends together. He was a cheerful and sensible child.


    X had always thought of him as her own little brother. A few days earlier, he had even sent her a


    message through WeChat, reminding her to take care of her health.


    How could such a bright existence be gone, just like that?


    Tears instantly started to fall from X¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a month off. Where are you? I¡¯ll


    come to you.¡±


    ¡°There are many things at thepany that need your attention, so you don¡¯t have toe. I will


    burn a few more joss sticks for my brother on your behalf.¡± As she spoke, Georgie¡¯s voice


    eventually dissolved into whimpers.


    ¡°Where exactly are you?¡± asked X again.


    ¡°President X, now¡¯s not the time for you to be capricious. Listen to me¡­ okay?¡±


    ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Tell me where you are.¡±


    ¡°I''m at home.¡±


    With that, X immediately hung up, packed some luggage, and hastily left the house.


    ***


    At two in the afternoon, X and Georgie arrived at Sunlight City, thetter¡¯s hometown. It was a


    small town in the southern region.


    Georgie¡¯s little brother¡¯s wakested for three days, and X kept Georgiepany the whole


    time. On thest night of the funeral, X apanied Georgie on a walk around the small town.


    After that quick breather, they two girls returned to Georgie¡¯s room with heavy hearts. Once inside,


    Georgie opened her luggage and started moving the clothes from her closet into the bag.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    X hurried over and grabbed her hand, asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m packing up and going back with you tomorrow. After thinking about it, I can¡¯t leave you to


    handle thepany on your own for so long after all. Forget one month, even a week won¡¯t do. You


    have to take care of both X Entertainment and Imperial Prime now, so I can¡¯t be dragging you


    down.¡±


    Having said that, Georgie peeled X¡¯s hand away as she continued packing while holding back


    her tears.


    X felt a surge of warmth in her heart. She gently held Georgie in her arms and said, ¡°Uncle and


    Aunty¡¯s emotions have yet to calm down, so how can you leave? Stay and keep thempany for


    a bit longer.¡±


    Georgie gently leaned into X¡¯s arms like a fragile child. ¡°My elder brother and sister-inw will be


    here tofort them.¡±


    ¡°Georgie, can you listen to me for once?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. You pack up too. I¡¯ve already booked a flight for tomorrow morning at seven,¡± said Georgie.


    She quickly took X¡¯s luggage out of the closet as well.


    X knew Georgie¡¯s temper well. She always did things swiftly and vigorously. Once she had


    decided on something, it was hard to change her mind.


    X let out a helpless sigh and gently patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Georgie, the sacrifices you¡¯ve


    made for me and thepany, I will remember them well.¡±


    ¡°Alright, why are you saying that? We have such a great rtionship, and you pay me such a high


    sry, how is it inappropriate for me to sacrifice for thepany?¡± Georgie forced out a smile


    before opening up X¡¯s bag for her.


    Suddenly remembering something, she quickly pulled X over to sit on the bed. ¡°Now that my little


    brother is gone, have you thought about who can pretend to be Stanley Batton at Emily¡¯s wedding?¡±


    Recently, Georgie had been immersed in grief and was too preupied to give this problem any


    thought. Now that her mood was getting better, she started worrying again. X shook her head


    helplessly. Lately, she had been busy with Georgie¡¯s little brother¡¯s matters as well, to the point that


    she couldn¡¯t pay attention to her own problem.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. First, that person will have to be handsome and decent like your little


    brother, with some medical knowledge too. He also has to be someone I trust, otherwise, if this gets


    exposed, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    ¡°In fact, medical knowledge is secondary. I can just get him to memorize some simple medical


    theories and facts. The most important thing is that he has to look decent, and he must be a new


    face.¡±


    At this, X¡¯s mind went into chaos. No matter how she brainstormed, she couldn¡¯t find such a


    person in her circle. It was giving her a headache.


    ¡°A new face¡­ he also has to look decent¡­ Who should we get?¡± mused Georgie. Her head was


    starting to ache as well.


    X suddenly perked up with an idea. ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°That Five Batton¡­¡±


    At the thought of him, a glint shed in X¡¯s eyes. Although she hasn¡¯t been acquainted with him


    for long, her intuition told her that this man could be trusted. After all, he had previously been


    reckless when saving her.


    Even if his identity was a little unique, she couldn¡¯t sense any arrogance or vulgar behavior from


    him. Moreover, this man was not greedy for money, so she felt that he was actually a good-natured


    man. Most importantly, he was extremely handsome and had a dignified aura.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing toin about his looks, but didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s from ¡®that¡¯munity? Can he


    be trusted?¡± Georgie¡¯s gaze wasced with worry.


    ¡°Judging from all the things he¡¯s done for me since we met, do you think he can¡¯t be trusted?¡± asked


    X.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. From those incidents, he actually seems good-natured,¡± said Georgie as she pondered.


    X carefully asked for Georgie¡¯s opinion, ¡°So, why don¡¯t we just choose him?¡±


    Georgie nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You can take this risk. After all, there¡¯s no one better.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll try asking him once we return to Antis,¡± decided X, snapping her fingers.


    Georgie nodded. ¡°But you have to be careful when striking a deal with someone like this,


    understand? People like him aren¡¯t simple-minded.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ***


    The next afternoon, X¡¯s and Georgie¡¯s flightnded at Antis International Airport. After getting


    off the ne, the two girls had a meal at the airport before heading straight for thepany.


    In just three days, her desk was piled with files and documents. This scene gave X a headache.


    Sitting in her chair and taking a sip of water, she immediately grabbed her phone and sent Five


    Batton a WeChat message: ¡®Are you free tonight? I¡¯d like to treat you to dinner. I need your help


    with something.¡¯


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, inside therge conference room of Dragon Group, Stanley Batton was seated at a


    huge U-shaped conference table, having a meeting with the managers of each department.


    Donning a tailor-fitted ck suit paired with a pure ck shirt, his outfit further entuated his


    striking features. The inky ck color enhanced the fairness of his snow-white skin, making his aura


    colder and more dignified.


    The atmosphere was solemn inside the vast conference room. The manager of the real estate sales


    department was reporting his department¡¯s performance to Stanley. Everyone was at the edge of


    their seats.


    Toot. Toot. Toot.


    At that moment, Stanley¡¯s personal phone vibrated in such an untimely manner. Instinctively,


    everyone focused their gaze on him.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Frowning slightly, he slowly took out his phone. After reading the contents of the WeChat message,


    his forehead gradually rxed. The icy look on his face seemed to have warmed up as well.


    Under the scrutiny of everyone else, he replied to the WeChat message with an ¡®Okay¡¯.


    Everyone exchanged looks of disbelief. Ever since Stanley entered thepany, he had set a rule


    that the usage of cellphones was forbidden during meetings. This rule applied to him as well.


    Whenever his phone rang, he would either hang up immediately or ignore it.


    So, what happened to him today?


    On the other side, X was thrilled when she got his reply so she simply sent him a voice message,


    ¡°Shall we meet at Grandview Western Restaurant tonight at seven?¡± Her voice was gentle and


    melodious as always.


    Stanley quietly put the phone to his ear and listened intently, then replied with another ¡®Okay¡¯.


    X sent another voice message, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a WeChat message once I¡¯ve reserved a room.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡®Okay,¡¯ he replied again, before nonchntly putting the phone back into the inner pocket of his


    shirt.


    ring at the crowd, he said only what was necessary, ¡°Continue.¡±


    The others immediately regained their senses and the meeting continued. Only, everyone could not


    help but feel curious about who had sent Stanley a WeChat message. That person actually made


    him allow such an exception.


    ***


    At seven in the evening, X punctually arrived at Grandview Western Restaurant¡¯s VIP room.


    She had on light makeup, and her gently curled hair fell naturally on her shoulders, making her face


    look daintier. Dressed in a white turtleneck sweater and long white chiffon skirt, she appeared even


    more gentle and dignified.


    It was like she was a snow-white peony flower grown on high grounds¡ªher beauty was great, but


    she was not easily attainable.


    Scented candles burned inside the room. The faint smell of rose could refresh one¡¯s mind. X took


    a deep breath of the fragrance-filled air before sitting down at a long table covered in a red velvet


    tassel tablecloth. A snow-white rose quietly bloomed on the dining table, enhancing her pleasant


    mood.


    Before long, Stanley pushed the door open and walked in. Dressed in a ck shirt, ck long


    double-breasted vintage trench coat, ck long pants, and ck Martin boots, his figure seemed all


    the more striking, and his cool temperament was entuated.


    Every time she saw him, X always felt like he was perhaps a long-lost prince to a kingdom.


    ¡°My apologies, I was held up by traffic,¡± said Stanley calmly, before sitting down opposite her.


    X smiled gently, looking more endearing than the rose on the table. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re only five


    minuteste.¡±


    ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s order first.¡±


    X¡¯s smile was charming as she waved at the waiter, who immediately handed them menus. After


    they ordered, the waiter poured them each a ss of water.


    Once the waiter left, X nced at Stanley carefully and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve asked you here


    because I need your help. Although it¡¯s a little abrupt, you¡¯re the only one who can help me with this


    right now.¡±


    Stanley looked at her calmly with his usual cool expression. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to pretend to be my husband.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The man cocked up a defined eyebrow, while his eyes held hints of curiosity.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ I¡¯m actually married, but I don¡¯t know what my husband looks like or what he does. I


    only know that his name is Stanley Batton. The specifics are veryplicated, so I don¡¯t know how


    to exin it to you, but I only promised to marry this man back then to get something done,¡±


    exined X solemnly.


    ¡°And then?¡± asked Stanley.


    X began to tell him about how she had been exposed by Emily a few days ago, and how her pre-


    nned recement had then passed away. She spoke solemnly while he listened intently, nodding


    a little in between.


    After hearing her story, he said without hesitation, ¡°Sure.¡±


    His nonchnce was beyond X¡¯s expectations, so it shocked her a little.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t make you work for free. I¡¯ll pay you. I¡¯ll pay you way more than what you normally earn.¡±


    Stanley faintly raised an eyebrow and looked at her. ¡°And how much would that be?¡±


    ¡°How is two hundred thousand a month?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand?¡± repeated an amused Stanley. He earned more than that in a minute.


    ¡°How about it?¡± asked X confidently.


    ¡°Sure, but I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°Spill,¡± X replied easily.


    ¡°Stop nagging about wanting to pay me back.¡±


    ¡°But I really think I should return that money to you.¡±


    ¡°I never take back what I¡¯ve given away.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s what you want then, fine.¡±


    X nodded helplessly,pletely perplexed by this man¡¯s train of thought. Why did he insist on


    shouldering those mistakes? If he wouldn¡¯t ept repayment, fine. She would just have to find


    some other way topensate him.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll transfer you one month¡¯s amountter, and we¡¯ll set up a monthly payment


    system. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Here are two books that cover the basic knowledge for traditional medicine. Take it home and have


    a look. It¡¯s best if you memorize them, that way you won¡¯t be easily exposed,¡± said X.


    She took two books on traditional medicine from the LV bag behind her and set them in front of him.


    One was ¡®Foundation in Medicine¡¯ while the other was ¡®Medical Diagnosis¡¯.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Sure,¡± said Stanley, ncing coldly at the two books. Upon seeing the word ¡®Foundation¡¯ on the


    topmost book, he instinctively raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Take a look at these two books first. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me


    through WeChat. Once you¡¯ve read them, I¡¯ll teach you some other things.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°You have to study them seriously, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said before casually pushing the two books aside.


    ***


    After dinner, X and Stanley exited the restaurant together. Feather-like snow fell quietly under the


    bright lights, covering the entire city in ayer of white.


    A cool breeze swept past and X could not resist shuddering. The tip of her nose was turning red


    from the cold, and she rubbed her hands together as she looked at Stanley. ¡°Did you drive? If you


    didn¡¯t, I can send you back.¡±


    ¡°No need. My friend will pick me up.¡± As he spoke, Stanley quietly took off his trench coat and


    draped it over her shoulders. ¡°Put this on.¡±


    The coat was still warm from his body heat, instantly dispelling the chill on her body. A faint scent of


    mint perfume mingled with the smell of tobo wafted across her nose.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I won¡¯t be cold once I get into the car,¡± said X. She raised her hands, wanting to


    remove the coat.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ¡°Okay, hurry on home.¡±


    Having said that, Stanley braced the snow and walked swiftly to the roadside. The streetlights


    elongated his shadow. Watching him go, X immediately felt a surge of warmth in her heart.


    Taking off the coat, she quickly chased after him and stuffed it into his hands. ¡°Put this on. I¡¯m not


    cold. Why don¡¯t I send you back? There¡¯s no need to trouble your friend.¡±


    ¡°My friend will be here soon,¡± he said as he prepared to drape the coat over her shoulders again.


    X nimbly dodged away before quickly running to her red Maserati, not giving him any chances.


    Staring at that slender silhouette, Stanley¡¯s cold lips gradually curved upward slightly. After X got


    into her car, she disappeared into the night.


    A little while after she left, a row of ck Rolls Royces stopped steadily in front of Stanley. Zack


    could immediately be seen leading a group of ck-clothed men as they stood respectfully in front


    of Stanley, bowing.


    Zack opened a car door for Stanley, who gave him an indifferent nce before gracefully getting in.


    Leaning against the soft genuine ck leather backrest, he folded his legs and flipped through


    ¡®Foundation in Medicine¡¯.


    Zack quickly got in. Upon seeing the book in Stanley¡¯s hands, Zack¡¯s gaze was filled with confusion.


    ¡°Fifth Master, why are you reading that?¡±


    ¡°Someone told me to read it properly,¡± replied Stanley. His expression remained indifferent.


    Zack looked curious. ¡°Was it the Young Mistress?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°But uhm¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Zack kept quiet. Daring to say no more, he silently started the car and mused to himself, ¡®Since


    when did our Fifth Master be so obedient? To the point that he¡¯s actually reading what


    someone told him to read.¡¯


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ***


    When X returned to Quest Manor, her phone started vibrating. After stopping the car at the


    entrance, she nced at her phone.


    ¡®Shocking news! ording to an insider, there are quality issues with Imperial Prime, the real estate


    development by Quest Property. Corners were cut during construction!¡¯


    X¡¯s pupils immediately dted at this headline. Properties by the Quest family never had such a


    problem. The construction sites were always supervised by professional workers. Her father had


    brought people to Imperial Prime¡¯s construction site countless times, and there had been no


    problems.


    X had great confidence in their family¡¯s real estate developments. Now that something this vulgar


    broke out so suddenly, she could only think of two possibilities.


    One, the Quest familypetitors were trying to attack them by stirring things up. Two, someone


    was trying to mess with her, preventing her frompleting the task her father had assigned her. It


    was a no-brainer as to who this person would be.


    She immediately went on Weibo to look at thetest searches. Sure enough, ¡®Imperial Prime quality


    issue¡¯ was number two on the list. That scandalous issue about Emily was still at number one.


    As soon as X clicked into the news report, a slew of reproaches entered her view.


    ¡®Is what the Quest family doing humane? How could they cut corners in something like this, are they


    mad? How can Josh Batton endorse such a thing? Are they crazy?¡¯

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    ¡®If this wasn¡¯t exposed and someone moved in, will you take responsibility when something


    happens? Boycott Quest Properties! Boycott Imperial Prime!¡¯


    ¡®Imperial Prime? I think it should be Scamming Prime instead! Bunch of dog sh*ts, how dare they


    cut corners in such things! The immoral Quest family should go bankrupt now!¡¯


    ¡®Josh Batton must be mental to endorse them! If something really happens when residents move in,


    will you f*cking take responsibility? Is this what you call good quality? Bullsh*t!¡¯


    Now, not only was the Quest family under fire, even their ambassador, Josh Batton, was being


    dragged into this.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    All of this made X furious. Figuring that the family must have found out by now, she quickly got


    out of her car and rushed into the living room.


    The atmosphere at home was dark. At that moment, Jeremy, Emily, and May were all seated in a


    row on the long sofa. Jeremy¡¯s expression was dark, while the faces of Emily and her mother looked


    equally terrible too.


    X hurried over and sat down beside Jeremy. ¡°I saw the news. Dad, did you make any calls to


    have the searches removed? We need to suppress this news immediately. After that, we¡¯ll get


    evidence and catch the rumormonger to prove that this is all just a lie. Only with this can we reduce


    the damage.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed them, but it won¡¯t be an easy task to remove this from the list of hottest


    searches. Now that this issue has blown up, we can¡¯t contain it anymore,¡± said Jeremy, frowning


    hard.


    ¡°I think X¡¯s horoscope shes with our property, that¡¯s why something like this happened. The


    property has been fine all this while, but the moment she took over, something happened. If it isn¡¯t


    because of her ipatible horoscope, what else could it be?¡± said Emily, rolling her eyes at X.


    Their father had always been a superstitious person. Emily believed that putting it this way would


    make him think twice about X.


    Jeremy snapped, ¡°Keep quiet. Don¡¯t you think our family is in enough trouble?¡±


    X tantly ignored Emily as she gazed softly at Jeremy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me take care of this?


    I¡¯m in charge of the property, so now that it¡¯s in trouble, I should be the one to put in the effort to


    save it.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll give you a satisfying result,¡± said X confidently.


    Jeremy shook his head. ¡°Stop fooling around. It¡¯s such a huge issue, I¡¯ll take care of it personally.¡±


    ¡°Dad, believe me. I can do it,¡± said X.


    Whether this issue was caused by Emily or one of theirpetitors, she wasn¡¯t about to let the


    other party walk awayughing. Not only that, but she would also use this chance to prove herself.


    This was a crisis, but it was also an opportunity.


    ¡°I think we can let X try since she¡¯s so keen on it,¡± said May as she nced coldly at X.


    Since the girl was eager to try, let her do it. May wanted to see just how X would take care of this


    disaster. If she screwed up instead, it would deal a huge blow to the Quest family. When that


    happened, X would have annoyed Jeremy, and would suffer great consequences.


    Emily crossed her arms and shot a mocking nce at X. ¡°Yeah. Young people should be given a


    chance. Since she wants to prove herself so much, let her do it, Dad.¡±


    Emily couldn¡¯t help but wonder, was X mad? To think she would proactively trouble herself! Since


    she was asking for trouble, Emily would give her a hand. She would watch X fall into a pit so


    deep that she could never climb back out!


    Naturally, X knew what the mother-daughter pair was thinking, but she ignored them. She merely


    stared at Jeremy quietly, waiting for his answer.


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes were still filled with doubt. ¡°X, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Dad, I hope you¡¯ll believe that I can seed.¡± X was resolute.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeremy nodded.


    Although he was doubtful of her doing a good job, he wanted to let her try nheless. With that,


    he would be able to see whether or not she was as capable as he thought she was.


    ¡°If there¡¯s any need, you can look for me.¡±


    Having said that, Jeremy got up and went upstairs. Upon hearing this, May and Emily exchanged


    satisfied looks, seeming to enjoy X¡¯s misfortune.


    ¡°Oh dear, some people just don¡¯t know their strengths,¡± scoffed Emily.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    X went upstairs without giving Emily so much as a sideways nce.


    This feeling of being ignored annoyed Emily a lot. She abruptly stood up and called loudly after


    X, ¡°No matter how calm you try to act, you¡¯re still panicking on the inside!¡±


    She continued to mock X, saying, ¡°For the sake of gaining merit, you¡¯re willing to take on


    everything by yourself, aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of not being able to handle this mess and finally


    end up destroying yourself in the process? What an idiot! Is there really something wrong with your


    horoscope? Are you born with a constitution that brings cmities? Why did something like this


    happen the moment you took over the project?¡±


    Emily¡¯s words were like needles, prickling at X¡¯s ears. However, X didn¡¯t want to waste time


    with her. She would rather utilize her energy to solve the issue that was now bothering her.


    Just like that, Emily stood where she was as X¡¯s silhouette slowly disappeared from her sight.


    X¡¯s indifference and disregard for her made Emily furious!


    She stomped her foot hard while clenching her fists and saying through gritted teeth, ¡°X Quest,


    you b*tch! You¡¯ll be going down soon!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Emily,e and sit.¡± May gently pulled Emily to her side and held her hand firmly. ¡°You


    should stop being angry and be happy instead.¡±


    In an instant, Emily¡¯s fury turned into delight. A cheeky grin appeared on her lips as she looked at


    May and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I should be happy. After all, X might soon be ruined because of her


    decision today.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Not just that, the sold units of Imperial Prime might also be returned. Even if the crisis is resolved, a


    building that was once involved in such a scandal won¡¯t sell well. The property will be ruined by


    X. With both of these failures put together, it¡¯s enough to make Dad lose all confidence in her.


    When that timees, I¡¯ll just have to put in a little bit of effort, and everything in the Quest family


    will be mine,¡± said Emily confidently, plotting and scheming behind her vicious gaze.


    ¡°But, of course. We¡¯ll return to the starting point, and this time, with the Sullivan family¡¯s support,


    you¡¯ll naturally have the upper hand. You have to do your best, okay? In the future, you also have to


    contain yourself a little in front of your father and be sweeter to him, do you understand?¡± May


    urged solemnly.


    ¡°Oh Mom, of course, I know.¡± Emily¡¯s smile was getting more cheerful.


    ¡°If there really is an investigation on this matter, they won¡¯t be able to trace it back to you, right?¡±


    asked May in a quiet voice, her eyes filled with worry. ¡°If your father finds out that you spread a


    rumor that our property has defects just to take X down, you¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    ¡°Rx, the info was put out there by a hacker I¡¯m familiar with. He¡¯s a top-ss expert. The IP


    address he forged can¡¯t be traced by anyone.¡± Emily was confident about this.


    May let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Emily was getting more excited. ¡°Mom, I believe that we¡¯ll soon be able to see the dejected look of


    failure on X¡¯s face.¡±


    ***


    Upon returning to her room, X quickly sat on her bed. After sending Five Batton two hundred


    thousand dors via WeChat message, she opened up Weibo¡¯s search engine to take a look at the


    hottest searches.


    By now, the topic of Imperial Prime having issues had gone down on the hot search ranking. Looks


    like it would blow over soon. However, she knew that this was temporary. Like her father had said,


    news like this could not be coveredpletely.


    Netizens today would never let go of such huge news easily. But before evidence was found, the


    only thing they could do now was to suppress this news and prevent it from growing.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    This incident would cause a butterfly effect. Once it got out of control, the entire Quest Group would


    go down with it.


    X called Georgie immediately and the call was answered in no time.


    ¡°President X, I was just about to call you but you called me first. I saw the news,¡± said Georgie,


    sounding anxious.


    ¡°Georgie, I¡¯ve taken responsibility for this and said that I would handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would do such a thing. Although this looks like a huge crisis, a great opportunity is


    hidden in it. If you can handle this situation well, Uncle Quest will definitely have more confidence in


    you. It¡¯s like the saying, wealthes from taking risks,¡± replied Georgie.


    Georgie had always been this way. X did not need to exin too much for Georgie to understand


    her, and X felt herself fortunate to have such a capable right-hand woman.


    ¡°President X, I think our priority now is to suppress this incident. Before we have evidence, we


    can¡¯t let it cause more damage to the Quest Group. As for Josh Batton, once this issue is settled,


    everything will get better on its own. He only has to stay quiet for the time being,¡± added Georgie.


    ¡°Georgie, I wanted to tell you the same things as well. To effectively deal with this crisis, I need you


    and our public rtions department in X Entertainment to help. First, release all of the scandals we


    have about ourpetitors¡¯ most famous artistes. Divert theizens¡¯ attention,¡± X instructed


    gravely as her expression became serious.


    ¡°Yeah, I nned to do that as well. Don¡¯t worry and leave the rest to me.¡± Georgie sounded


    confident.


    ¡°Okay. Thanks for your hard work,¡± X replied gently.


    ¡°Not at all. Compared to the disastrous public rtion incidents before, this is nothing,¡± eximed


    Georgie.


    ¡°Yeah. You just have to take care of this part and I¡¯ll deal with everything else.¡±


    Having said that, X hung up. Turning on herptop, she searched through the news about


    Imperial Prime cutting corners during construction and found the source of the rumor.


    A person with the username ¡®Crazy¡¯ had started it all by posting on Horizon Forum, County Z¡¯s


    largest online forum. As soon as that post went up, it immediately induced a huge reaction, which


    resulted in the topic ranking on the hottest searches.


    X quickly essed the forum, found the post, and started tracing the poster¡¯s IP address. In just


    a few seconds, she had found the poster¡¯s IP location¡ªsomewhere in the Pacific Ocean. It was


    easy to tell that this location was fake. Obtaining the poster¡¯s true IP would requireyers of


    decryption.


    X¡¯s fingers speedily tapped away on the keyboard in an attempt to decrypt the poster¡¯s cover-up,


    trying to find the true IP address. Ten minutester, she still had no results.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Needless to say that the poster must be an elite and professional hacker, otherwise, they could not


    have hidden their tracks so thoroughly. However, X did not lose heart. Her fingers continued to


    tap on the keyboard as she tried other methods to crack this mystery.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    After another five minutes, X sessfully found the real IP address. The location was a prime


    area in Antis¡ªValdor University, Block 8, Building 106.


    Vrrt. Vrrt. Vrrt.


    Just then, X¡¯s phone vibrated. Upon seeing the name ¡®Aunt Lana Harrison¡¯, X immediately


    answered.


    The person on the other end spoke in a gentle and kind tone, ¡°X dear, I saw the news about your


    family. Do you need any help from me? I know that it¡¯s all just rumors.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Does it require you, Madam Attorney General, to personally take care of


    this?¡± said X with augh.


    ¡°If it¡¯s something to do with you X, it¡¯s not small at all. If you hadn¡¯t treated me back in Country Y,


    I¡¯d have met Satan by now. Enough with the nonsense. Tell me what I need to do. You have to give


    me a task, otherwise, I won¡¯t hang up,¡± said Lana stubbornly.


    X held her forehead helplessly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me catch the rumormonger? I¡¯ve found that


    person¡¯s real IP address.¡±


    Since the woman was adamant about helping, X would take her up on the offer. This would save


    her quite a lot of trouble anyway.


    ¡°Sure, sure, sure. Then, I¡¯ll instruct my people to make the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Harrison. I¡¯ll send the address to your WeChat inbox,¡± said X in her usual soft


    voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re my savior, so it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d do anything for you. And you¡¯re so pretty too. Even if


    you never saved my life, I¡¯d still help you if we were acquainted. I like pretty people. Alright, I¡¯m


    hanging up. Once the issue is settled, let¡¯s have coffee someday.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± replied X with a smile.


    After hanging up, X swiftly sent the address to Lana. Feeling exhausted, sheid in bed.


    Once they caught the rumormonger and made him confess, they would have to get the quality


    control department to make a trip to Imperial Prime. Then, after they put out a deration saying


    that there was no problem, the crisis would bepletely resolved.


    X¡¯s only concern now was that the rumormonger might not be easily caught. Expert hackers like


    these have great sensitivity to danger. To escape legal sanctions, many of them don¡¯t settle in one


    ce. She could only pray quietly for everything to go smoothly without hups.


    After lying down for a bit, X grabbed her phone and sat up again to open up Weibo. News about


    Imperial Prime had nowpletely disappeared.


    Below that scandal search about Emily, the next four consecutive searches were all about scandals


    of currently famous artistes:


    #Amelia smoking in public. Her elegant image destroyed. #BreakingNews


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    #Cole Synder calls for escorts at hotel. #BreakingNews


    #Kai Olson¡¯s rumored love affair is true. #BreakingNews


    #Yuki rk takes drugs. #BreakingNews


    With how these topics had exploded, it was easy to see that theizens¡¯ attention had been


    shifted.


    X had wanted to mess with these people for a long time now. Aspetitors to X


    Entertainment¡¯s popr artistes, the managementpanies of these artistes had created quite a


    few scandalous rumors about X¡¯s artistes.


    They had almost stopped the careers of a few artistes under her, and one of her male artistes had


    almost been boycotted due to rumours about him being gay.


    She had been waiting for the right opportunity to release the dirt she had on herpetitors, but in


    such a desperate time, X had no choice but to quickly use these people to protect herself. By


    now, theizens on Weibo were busy snacking on popcorn as they watched the drama unfold, so


    no one paid any attention to Imperial Prime.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    The entire Weibo was exploding. Fans of these idols were busy controlling thements about


    their beloved idols and trying to put out the fire. Many people were nagging about wanting to stop


    being fans, and some even became haters.


    After skimming through Weibo, X opened up the various popr news applications on her phone


    and websites to take a look.


    The news about Imperial Prime had disappeared.


    Everywhere in the outside world was now like Weibo, filled with scandalous news about these idols.


    The attention of the mass had been secured.


    However, even with this, X knew full well that this incident would not go awaypletely unless


    Imperial Prime provided evidence.


    Once everyone was done snacking on popcorn, they would bring up old incidents again. After all,


    the inte has a great memory.


    Moreover, those homeowners would never let something like this go. If they couldn¡¯t catch the


    rumormonger tonight, there would be a vicious battle waiting for her tomorrow.


    At the thought of this, her head hurt.


    Putting down her phone, X went into the bathroom to put on a warm bath. She sprinkled some


    rose petals into the bathtub and took a bath. What she needed the most now to take a nice, long


    bubbly bath to soothe her senses.


    ***


    At that moment, inside the private room of Unconscious Bar, Sky Garden, Sebastian was standing


    at the french windows with a phone in his hand and a furious expression.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°How do you look after your artist? As her manager, how could you not know that Yuki rk was


    taking drugs?!¡±


    ¡°Thepany has spent so much money to nurture this person, but before she actually helps the


    company earn money, she goes down, just like that?!¡±


    ¡°Investigate who was the one who has released this info. I want them dead!¡± Sebastian


    emphasized.


    ¡°The info was said to be released by X Entertainment. It looks like they¡¯re using it as a shield for


    Imperial Prime. Perhaps they have some secret dealings with the Quest family,¡± the woman on the


    other end replied carefully.


    ¡°X Entertainment? Do as I say and¡­¡±


    Before Sebastian could finish, his phone was immediately taken away, and the call was hung up.


    He red at that person, annoyed. But when he saw Stanley¡¯s apathetic face, Sebastian¡¯s attitude


    instantly mellowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Old Fifth? Why did you take my phone away?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch X Entertainment.¡± Stanley¡¯s tone was domineering, allowing no room


    for discussion.


    ¡°Not allowed to touch? Why?¡± Sebastian was baffled. What did X Entertainment have anything to do


    with Stanley?!


    ¡°Because their hidden owner is my wife,¡± Stanley said coldly before lighting up a cigarette and


    taking an elegant draw. After that, he shifted his gaze to the bright and bustling city below.


    Gary and Henry, who were drinking and ying dice with beauties in their arms, immediately looked


    at the other two men as if they had just heard something big.


    Sebastian swallowed hard out of reflex as his eyes widened with shock. ¡°What? X Entertainment¡¯s


    boss is Sister-inw?! X Quest¡­ President X¡­ I always thought it was a person with the


    surname X. So, that¡¯s why everyone calls her President X! It¡¯s her name!¡±


    There was no response.


    Stanley did not answer but simply smoked his cigarette quietly¨Clike a noble monarch, watching over


    his people.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Then, I¡­ I won¡¯t touch them. In the future, mypany will be on good terms


    with X Entertainment.¡± Sebastian rubbed his head helplessly.


    There was still no response.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all family, from now on, I¡¯ll stop going against Sister-inw¡¯spany.¡±


    ¡°Have you always gone against them before?¡± Stanley mildly raised an eyebrow as he looked at


    Sebastian coldly.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Stanley¡¯s gaze sent shivers down Sebastian¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ as a strongpetitor of our King Entertainment, we naturally¡­ you know,¡± Sebastian


    stammered as he exined.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you worry. There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Sebastian added quickly, hoping to stay alive.


    ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± Stanley remained indifferent.


    Having said that, Stanley gave Zack a call. ¡°Inform all mediapanies that I do not wish to see


    any negative news on Imperial Prime.¡±


    Sebastian was confused. ¡°Just this? Don¡¯t you n on doing more?¡±


    Stanley simply took a long draw of his cigarette. His expression remained cold showing no emotion


    as he kept quiet.


    ***


    After a rxing bubble bath and a nourishing face mask, X found herself revitalized and full of


    energy.


    Her footsteps also became lighter.


    After putting on ayer of skin care, she sat at the bed to wait for Lana¡¯s news.


    She had just taken up her phone when Lana called. She immediately answered anxiously.


    ¡°X dear, we didn¡¯t catch him. When the police got there, the unit was already emptied out.


    ¡°ording to thendlord, this unit was rented by the tenant a month ago, and he just moved out


    this afternoon.


    ¡°The copy of the identification card thendlord had given us was also fake but our people are doing


    their best to catch the perpetrator now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get my husband to fully focus on this case and catch that bad guy as soon as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°X dear, I¡¯m really sorry for not catching that person immediately for you.¡± Lana¡¯s voice sounded


    apologetic.


    X had considered this possible ending, so the reality was not too hard to ept. Only, she still


    felt flustered nheless for things not being able to go smoothly.


    She suppressed her emotions andforted the caller, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aunt Harrison. There¡¯s


    nothing to be sorry about. Hackers are never easy to catch anyway.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfying answer in three days.¡± Lana sounded resolute.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X replied with a smile.


    If it were someone else who had made such a deration, X might not have believed them.


    However, this was Lana Harrison, so X had faith in her.


    ¡°X, don¡¯t be too worried, okay? No matter what happens, Aunty is here,¡± Lana added.


    X felt a surge of warmth in her heart. ¡°Thank you. Oh right, Aunty, can you arrange for some


    people from the quality assurance department to follow me to Imperial Prime tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No problem. Dear child, rest early and don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good night Aunt Harrison.¡±


    ***


    Because her mind was upied, X found it hard to sleep well that night.


    At seven in the morning, she woke up naturally.


    After simply freshening up a little, she swiftly tied her hair up in a ponytail, put on light makeup,


    changed her clothes, and was ready to go out.


    A white nightwear-styled silk shirt, paired with a light pink long coat and ck wide-legged pants,


    together with a pair of light pink heels, the outfit coordination gave a hard-working yet casual and


    gentle feel.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When she went out of her room, Emily just happened toe out of hers.


    Upon seeing X, Emily¡¯s face immediately darkened. Thetter quickly strode over and mocked,


    ¡°You must be worried sick, aren¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, did you?


    ¡°That¡¯s a given¡­ Shouldering such an impossible task would make it hard for anyone to rest easy.¡±


    Having said that, Emily proudly flipped her inky ck long straight hair.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    The tips of Emily¡¯s hair swept across X¡¯s face before falling back to her shoulders.


    Emily then rolled her eyes coldly at her before going downstairs while humming a cheerful tune.


    X frowned slightly. She tidied her outfit and was about to go downstairs as well.


    Just then, she got a call from the quality control department¡¯s director, Bailey Lawson, informing her


    that they had arrived at Imperial Prime.


    X hurried downstairs and sped away in her car, heading for Imperial Prime without even having


    breakfast.


    By the time she arrived, Imperial Prime was a mess.


    Everyone was squeezing into the sales center, and the premise was packed with people, inside and


    out.


    Some people even held up banners outside the building that read, ¡®hical developer, refund us


    now!¡¯


    X felt her mind explode when she saw this scene.


    Noticing the quality control department¡¯s car stopped in front of the sales center¡¯s entrance, X


    immediately drove over to stop beside that car before hastily getting out.


    At that moment, with his subordinates in tow, Bailey quickly got out to meet X.


    X gave him a respectful bow before extending her hand and said, ¡°Hello Director Lawson, I¡¯m


    X Quest.¡±


    ¡°How do you do?¡± The man shook X¡¯s hand, politely.


    ¡°Director Lawson, during the construction of this building, your people from the quality control


    department havee here several times, and each time, there were no problems with the


    investigation results.


    ¡°Today, I hope you can help me talk to the people inside¡­ Otherwise, I fear that things might get out


    of control.¡± X spoke softly and gently, showing grace and generosity.


    ¡°Yeah, I was thinking the same. Let¡¯s go,¡± said Bailey as he took the lead and entered the bustling


    sales center.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing X and her group, the security team immediately made way for them.


    When the property owners saw X, they started protesting.


    ¡°You¡¯ve overstepped the boundary! How dare you sell us defected properties? Refund us now!¡±


    ¡°You hical pieces of sh*ts! Refund! Refund!!!¡±


    ¡°Refund us now! Refund us now!!!¡±


    Suddenly, someone threw an egg.


    The egg smashed right onto X¡¯s forehead.


    With a cracking sound, the egg cracked, and its cold contents dripped down her face and all over


    her body.


    The strong rotten smell made X¡¯s stomach hurl.


    Although it didn¡¯t hurt, she was still frightened, and her heartbeat inadvertently sped up.


    This scene shocked everyone present as well as a sh of surprise sparked in their eyes.


    X said nothing but quietly took out some tissue from her pocket to quickly wipe the egg from her


    forehead, face, and body.


    After that, she red in the direction where the egg was thrown from.


    There were too many people that she couldn¡¯t tell who it was that threw the egg.


    Thus, she turned to the security guard beside her and deliberately raised her voice. ¡°Check the


    surveince cameras and apprehend the attacker. I want to sue him.¡±


    Among the crowd, a middle-aged man immediately went pale from fright¡ªthose around him who


    are about to mimic him by throwing things all shrank back.


    Next, X politely gestured Bailey inside and led him into the rowdy lounge of the sales center.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Bailey¡¯s subordinates followed closely behind them.


    Once inside, X led the group over to stand in the middle of the lounge.


    At that moment, the property owners immediately crowded over, surrounding them to the point


    where it was almost suffocating.


    The security guards stood guard around them with much difficulty, trying to keep them safe. Yet, the


    crowd was making it hard for them to stand firm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to house anymore! Refund me this instant!¡±


    ¡°Refund! Refund! Refund us now!¡±


    The property owners were yelling loudly, one more agitated than the other.


    The scene was chaotic, but X remained calm as she stood there.


    After sweeping a nce around, X raised a finger to her lips, making a shushing gesture. She


    yelled loudly, ¡°Please be quiet for a moment. I hope everyone can listen to a few words of mine.¡±


    In an instant, the noisy crowd gradually fell silent.


    X looked at the crowd firmly and said, ¡°Everyone, please hear me out. There¡¯s absolutely nothing


    wrong with our building. Those rumors online were posted by someone trying to defame us.


    ¡°During the construction of our building, we have representatives from the quality control


    departmente over regrly for inspection, and there was no such thing as cutting corners in


    our work. Standing beside me now is the director of the quality control department, Director


    Lawson.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Director Lawson if I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Having said that, X¡¯s gentle gaze fell on Bailey.


    Bailey nodded immediately. He turned to look gravely at the crowd and spoke seriously.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m the director of Antis City¡¯s quality control


    department. With my character, I can guarantee you that there¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with this


    building.


    ¡°It¡¯s like Miss Quest has said, during the construction of this building, our quality control department


    would regrlye over for inspection.


    ¡°The results of each inspection are in line with our standards. Just a few days ago, our people also


    came to inspect it again. The result was satisfying, as well. This is the report from each of our


    inspections. If you won¡¯t believe it, you can take a look for yourself.


    ¡°The discussions spreading over the inte now are all just rumors. Someone is just trying to


    deliberately cause defamation. I hope all of you will not be affected by these rumors and end up


    missing out on a great property.¡±


    As he spoke, Bailey swiftly took a ck file folder from his subordinate and opened it, flipping the


    inspection reports page by page for everyone to see.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you still won¡¯t believe us, please follow me to the construction site, and we¡¯ll perform the


    inspection right in front of you.¡± Bailey¡¯s words carried weight.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to believe your nonsense. It¡¯s clear that Quest Group has bought you over with


    money to calm the people down now that things have been exposed,¡± a blonde young woman


    standing in the front row yelled out.


    ¡°Collusion between officials and businessmen has always been a norm since ancient times. Do we


    look like children to you?¡± The blonde woman added.


    ¡°We won¡¯t look at it. We just want a refund now. No matter if the property is good or bad, we don¡¯t


    want it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t want it anymore. We don¡¯t have faith in the quality of your buildings now. Whatever


    anyone says is futile. Refund us right now!¡±


    The others immediately started echoing.


    The scene was chaotic. No one wanted to continue listening.


    Everyone was yelling for a refund, and they all looked tremendously furious.


    X had predicted such a possible oue but this was far worse than what she had imagined.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    She had thought that after bringing the people from the quality control department here and having


    everyone hear them out, a portion of people might calm down.


    However, none of them did.


    Various high-pitched voices meshed together, and they sounded more piercing than thunder.


    X immediately made another shushing gesture and shouted, ¡°Everyone, listen to me¡­


    Everyone, hear me out, okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to hear? Refund me now!!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, refund, refund! Stop rambling on!!!¡±


    ¡°Refund! Refund! If you don¡¯t refund, we¡¯ll keep protesting!!! hical Quest Group, refund us


    immediately!¡±


    No one in the crowd had any intention of listening to X anymore as they continued to yell madly.


    The situation was out of control, and the shouts were deafening.


    X felt suffocated by such an atmosphere.


    She wanted to say more, but no one present was willing to listen. That dull, smothering feeling put


    her at a loss of what to do.


    The faces before her were all angry. If eyes could kill, she might have died by now.


    Although the scene was chaotic and her mind was a mess, X kept herposure as she fought


    her way through the crowd over to the building model. She took up the microphone, turned it on,


    and spoke loudly to the crowd.


    ¡°Everyone, please calm down and hear me out. I understand what you¡¯re feeling, but I can


    guarantee you with my character that these are all just rumors.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe what we¡¯ve said, you guys can now follow us to the construction site and the


    people from the quality control department can do the inspection right before your eyes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯ve all signed an agreement during the purchase of the property and the agreement clearly


    states that if there are defects in quality, or if we can¡¯t handover the property per the agreement, we


    will refund everyone the money.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want a refund. I¡¯m not interested in seeing the site. There won¡¯t be smoke if


    there¡¯s no fire!¡± the blonde woman pointed furiously at X and yelled.


    ¡°Refund, refund! No one will believe your nonsense, so what are you babbling on about? Refund us


    now!¡±


    ¡°Who cares about the agreement? If you won¡¯t refund us, we won¡¯t leave! We¡¯ll be here every day to


    pester you!¡±


    The others started yelling immediately after. The scene was getting more chaotic andpletely


    out of control!


    Nothing would get through to these people and no matter how they exined, the crowd¡¯s response


    would only be ¡®refund!¡¯.


    X¡¯s patience was wearing thin.


    But even so, she could only desperately suppress her emotions and try to keep herself calm


    because she understood how these people felt.


    X let out a helpless sigh before speaking up again. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. Please give me three


    days. After three days, I¡¯ll give everyone a satisfying answer, okay? If we can¡¯t please you even


    then, I will give you all a refund.¡±


    At that moment, the rowdy crowd immediately quieted down. Everyone was exchanging nces as


    they started to waver.


    ¡°What three days? Do it now!!! You¡¯re just trying to dy us. Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re idiots.¡± The


    blonde woman intentionally raised her voice and yelled.


    Right now, her voice sounded particrly harsh to the ears.


    X immediately shifted her gaze to this woman.


    Among the crowd, this woman stood out the most. She was always the first to lead the crowd in


    attacking them.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    X scanned this person closely.


    This person was dressed in cheap goods where the extra threads on her clothes were loose.


    Her blonde hair was dyed messily, and it was obvious that her hair wasn¡¯t done by a professional.


    In particr, the white sneakers on her feet seemed to be a bit yellowish and were worn for a few


    years now.


    She did not at all seem like a person who could afford a property here.


    If this person was not a homeowner but was here to take the lead in causing a stir, what did that


    mean?


    That meant that she was hired by someone toe here and stir up trouble!


    At this thought, X¡¯s expression immediately turned cold¡­


    Being stared at by X made the blonde woman uneasy. She subconsciously took a step back as


    her eyes darted everywhere. ¡°You¡­ What are you staring at me for? Refund us right now! Do you


    hear me?¡±


    X scoffed. Pushing away from the guard beside her, X closed in on the woman step by step


    with the microphone in hand. ¡°You want a refund? Sure. Let me see your sales and purchase


    agreement.¡±


    Her voice was soft, but her expression was ice-cold, making the blonde woman feel a great sense


    of oppression.


    The woman immediately took a step back out of reflex and swallowed before looking at X


    carefully in the eyes and said, ¡°I¡­ forgot to bring my agreement. I¡¯ll go back and get it now. Wait for


    me.


    ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re willing to refund us? Then, refund the others now first,¡± said the blonde


    woman before turning to the raging crowd and yelling, ¡°Did you hear that? She says she can refund


    us. Everyone, give her your agreements!¡±


    ¡°Then, refund us first!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Stop dilly-dallying!!!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up with it!!!¡±


    The crowd urged as they raised their agreements and kept squeezing over to X.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The scene got even more chaotic!


    Upon seeing this, the blonde woman quickly squirmed the other way in an attempt to flee the scene.


    Her instincts told her that X Quest had found out. She had to leave quickly or else she won¡¯t be


    able toter!


    X smirked and looked calmly at everyone before beckoning the security guards beside her.


    A security guard swiftly grabbed the blonde woman¡¯s jacket by the cor and pulled her back to


    X.


    When the crowd saw this, they were all stunned and confused. The mor gradually died down as


    well.


    Two security guards held the woman¡¯s arms and pressed her shoulders down, rendering her


    immobile.


    ¡°You! What are you doing? Unhand me! Why are you treating me this way? Everyone, quick! Take a


    photo and put this online! Let everyone know the hideous side of the Quest Group!


    ¡°Not only are they irresponsible and unwilling to refund us after something like this happened, but


    they¡¯re also roughly treating the people who are here to ask for justice! They¡¯re heartless! They¡¯re


    mad!¡±


    The blonde woman waspletely flustered as she struggled hard while yelling out. Her


    expression was extremely contorted, while the veins on her neck were popping.


    Around them, people started aiming their cellphones at the scene to take photos and videos. Some


    were even echoing the woman.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Your Quest Group is shameless!!! Not only are you reluctant to refund us after your


    building has defects, but you¡¯re also treating homeowners, who are here to ask for justice, this way!¡±


    ¡°Let her go at once! Otherwise, we¡¯ll push this incident up to the hottest search. Don¡¯t think that we


    don¡¯t have other methods just by suppressing this matter!¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    The crowd was once again influenced. They started standing behind the blonde woman and kept


    extending their hands to point at X¡¯s face.


    The crowd was agitated, and their voices rang like giant bells.


    Everyone kept squeezing toward them. The security guard could barely contain them any longer,


    and they were starting to panic.


    The people from the quality control department also felt their heads hurt as they watched.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, X remainedposed as a solid mountain and was calm as ever. It was as if she


    would not waver even if her enemies were at bay.


    She casually scanned the crowd before holding the microphone to her lips again and saying loudly


    to everyone, ¡°Please be quiet and let me say a few sentences. You guys can get excited again after


    that.¡±


    The noise died down once again.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t listen to her rambles anymore. She¡¯s just toying us,¡± the blonde woman yelled


    hysterically.


    ¡°I asked you to show me your agreement, but you said you¡¯ve forgotten to bring it. Then, tell me the


    identification number of when you purchase the unit. Our system can find your record with just this.


    ¡°Once we¡¯ve confirmed it, I¡¯ll refund you the money at once. How does that sound?¡± X suggested


    as she looked coldly at the woman.


    The blonde woman was speechless for a moment¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen how you were the loudest when you were protesting just now, so you must want this


    refund the most, am I right? I¡¯ve decided to refund you first. Once I¡¯ve refunded you, I¡¯ll refund


    everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Give me the identification number you¡¯ve used to purchase the property. Let¡¯s deal with this quickly


    and not disrupt other people¡¯s time.¡± Having said that, X took another step forward as her


    expression became colder.


    At that moment, her entire being was exuding an aura that said, ¡®don¡¯t mess with me¡¯. Everyone


    present could not help be shudder at this.


    The blonde woman waspletely silent as her eyes darted around.


    The more she behaved this way, the firmer X was about her assumption.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Stop wasting time and tell her your identification number so she can refund us after


    you.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. What are you dilly-dallying for?¡±


    After hearing X¡¯s words, the crowd started pressuring the blonde woman for X, hoping that the


    woman would hurry up.


    ¡°I¡­ The identification number I used was my husband¡¯s. I don¡¯t remember the number,¡± the blonde


    woman muttered.


    X could not resist a chuckle. ¡°Then, you just have to call your husband now and ask, right? Are


    you nning to say that your phone battery died next? It¡¯s okay. I can lend you my phone¡­


    ¡°Once you have my phone, are you then nning to say that you don¡¯t remember your husband¡¯s


    number?¡± At that instant, X¡¯s aura was so strong that it was hard for everyone else to breathe.


    The blonde woman abruptly shuddered as her face turned pale from shock. Her legs involuntarily


    trembled. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    To her, X¡¯s gaze was like a scalpel that could easily cut her open and dig out the filth in her.


    ¡°Why are you stuttering for? You¡¯ve never actually bought a house here, have you? You¡¯re here to


    start a ruckus today because someone has hired you to do so. Do you know that you will have to go


    to prison for doing something like this? Huh?¡± X said.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do such a thing. You¡¯re spouting nonsense.¡± The blonde woman shook her head


    fervently. Her eyes were filled with fear, and her legs were trembling harder.


    ¡°Then, why are you so nervous? Since you didn¡¯t do such a thing, show us the evidence to prove


    your innocence.¡± X¡¯s tone was calm, but itmanded attention.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°How much did that person pay you? I¡¯ll double the amount. If you¡¯re willing to spill, not only will you


    get money, you also won¡¯t have to go to jail,¡± X offered.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    The blonde woman began to hesitate. Should she confess? Can this person be trusted? What if


    after she confessed, not only was there no money, but they would even hand her to the police


    instead?


    Moreover, that person had once told her that they would support her no matter what happened.


    That person was clearly more reliable and capable.


    After some thought, she figured she should trust that person instead.


    Besides, what was there to fear if that person was going to support her? That person had told her


    not to be afraid no matter what happened.


    At this thought, she immediately regained her senses. Her body was filled with confidence, and


    even her back straightened.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She started struggling vigorously again. ¡°What money? What do you mean by someone hiring me?


    Are you mental? Jail? What rights do you have to send me to jail? I should be the one sending you


    to jail, shouldn¡¯t I?


    ¡°I came here to buy a house. When something happened to your property, I came here with


    everyone to ask for a refund. Now, I¡¯m oddly used by you for causing a ruckus.


    ¡°I¡¯m even restrained by your security guards for no apparent reason. Do you know that this is


    illegal?


    ¡°Are you a cop? What authority do you have to ask to see our identification details? I said that I


    forgot to bring my agreement, so it¡¯s at home!


    ¡°Everyone, look! The Quest Group people are reluctant to refund us the money, so they ndered


    an innocent person and even got their security to restrain my freedom. They¡¯re even trying to


    pressure me into making me admit that I¡¯m here to cause a ruckus!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a case of bullying others with their authority? Everyone, don¡¯t listen to her lies! She is


    just trying to dy us and using this tactic to divert your attention!¡±


    The blonde woman continued to put up a front, yelling at the top of her lungs and struggling.


    ording to her judgment, this was the only way she could escape!


    This woman¡¯s reaction exceeded X¡¯s expectations. From her looks, X had assumed that she


    was close to confessing.


    Yet, who knew that this woman suddenly became adamant about not confessing at the most crucial


    moment. How stubborn!


    The woman¡¯s face was starting to irritate X and make her resentful. The tiny bit of patience she


    had left was almost gone.


    However, she knew full well that she had to stay calm right now, no matter how furious she was.


    The crowd that had initially wavered was now resolute again. They started insulting X fervently.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you crossing the boundary? There¡¯s something wrong with your property, and not only are


    you unwilling to refund us, but you¡¯re also pressuring and forcing someone to say that they were


    hired toe here?¡±


    ¡°What bullies! You have even dragged the quality control department over. This is collusion! You¡¯re


    both the same!¡±


    ¡°This X Quest thinks that just because she has a bit of filthy money, she could bully others! How


    rotten! We have to keep our heads clear and not fall for her schemes!¡±


    Everyone stood opposite her looking like they were her enemies. X was amused.


    Just then, there was amotion at the entrance.


    Following suit, over a hundred ck-clothed men rushed inside in an agile and impressive manner,


    opening up a path.


    The people on the outside reflexively made way for them.


    When the people inside saw this, they, too, opened up a tiny path for them.


    It all happened in three mere seconds.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    The ck-clothed men then split up to stand on either side of the tiny path before lowering their


    heads respectfully. This magnificent disy of authority immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Everyone directed their gaze to the entrance.


    Soon, Sharon Lindt walked in with her group of wealthy friends who had purchased some houses


    previously in a grandiose manner.


    They were a group of fifteen people. Each of them donned internationally branded outfits and


    limited edition branded handbags. Be it their outfits or their auras; they were extremely eye-


    catching.


    Sharon, who was walking in front, was most striking. She wore a light green genuine silk


    cheongsam paired with a pure white fox fur shawl and ck vintage Mary Janes.


    There was a silver Hermes bag on her arm while exquisite diamond jewelry decorated her body.


    Covered in jewels, the woman was clearly a standard wealthydy.


    Be it her figure or her aura, Sharon could easily captivate the entire scene in an instant.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The moment she saw them, X felt her heart squeeze. Her first instinct was that these people


    were here to ask for a refund, but X remained calm on the outside.


    Although these people were clearly not easy to deal withpared to the crowd here, she would


    counter them using appropriate measures. At the thought of this, X¡¯s lips curved upward


    naturally.


    Upon entrance, Sharon had immediately fixed her gaze onto X. This daughter-inw of her was


    looking more likable the more she saw her.


    There was a huge crowd here, but Sharon had immediately noticed her. Be it her image or her


    temperament, X was the best.


    Sharon quickened her pace and hurried over to X before taking thetter¡¯s hand affectionately


    like she was a fan, meeting her idol. Sharon said with a bright smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not here to


    ask for a refund.¡±


    X secretly breathed a sigh of relief at this. She gently held Sharon¡¯s hand in return and asked,


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here today because¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well. About the unit I boughtst time, my lover said it was a great location with immense


    potential. He said that I¡¯ve bought too little and wants me to buy more.


    ¡°The husbands of these good friends of mine feel the same way, so how many units are there left?


    Can you split them up for us?¡±


    Sharon was scanning X¡¯s face continuously with fondness in her gaze.


    Beautiful! Too beautiful! Just by looking at her, Sharon wanted to hold this young woman dearly in


    her hands.


    As for the blonde woman, Sharon never looked at her at all. She did not even spare her a nce.


    Upon hearing this, X was shocked. ¡°Really? But there¡¯s a scandal about this property now, aren¡¯t


    you guys afraid?¡±


    As she spoke, X looked at the wealthydies behind Sharon and gave them a faint smile while


    nodding her head a little.


    ¡°The Quest Group¡¯s properties have never had an issue in quality. It¡¯s clear that someone is


    spreading rumors this time, and I¡¯ve seen too much of such tactics.¡±


    Having said that, Sharon calmly scanned the crowd before adding, ¡°If any of you doesn¡¯t want it


    anymore, you can sell it to me. I¡¯ll take it right now. I¡¯m always willing to do something so profitable.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the crowd gaped.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the one in the blue shirt Harry Wilson¡¯s wife, Yara Lewis? It really looks like her. I¡¯ve seen her


    on television before.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the one in the white shirt Madam President of Anson Electricals? I¡¯ve seen this person¡¯s photo


    on the inte! I think it¡¯s her!¡±


    Among the crowd, a few people had recognized two people from the wealthydies group. In an


    instant, the crowd was stunned.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    ¡±Harry Wilson is Country Z¡¯s King of Gambles. All the legal casinos in Country Z, no matter the size,


    more or less belong to him. Their family is also involved in industries like real estate, hotels, and


    restaurants. They¡¯re no doubt a respectable existence in upper-ss society!¡±


    ¡°Not to mention Anson Electricals that is thergest electronicspany in Country Z. They have


    branches all over the world, and their products are sold everywhere.¡±


    ¡°These people beside them are probably of simr status with them¡­ So many wives of prominent


    figures havee here. It¡¯s so remarkable!¡±


    The crowd was once again in a heated discussion.


    X already knew this group of people were wealthy, so she was not as shocked.


    She immediately shifted her gaze back to Sharon, who was standing closest to her. Obviously, this


    woman had the highest status in the group, so that meant she had a greater identity than the two


    people the crowd had recognized¡­


    ¡°Not only is this group of people reluctant to ask for a refund at a time like this, but they¡¯re also


    trying to buy more. Does this mean that the building is actually fine?¡±


    ¡°Is this blonde woman actually the one lying? The wives of prominent figures and the quality control


    department say it¡¯s safe, so what¡¯s there for us to be worried about?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. These people have spent hundreds of millions without worrying, so why are we worried?¡±


    In an instant, the atmosphere changed¡­


    The crowd who had been aggressively asking for a refund all changed their minds.


    Even the air seemed to have turned better.


    X immediately let out a long sigh of relief. Her heart that had been dangling in midair finally fell at


    rest on the ground.


    She felt fortunate that this group had appeared so suddenly in this crucial time.


    If it weren¡¯t for them, she probably had to continue arguing pointlessly with that blonde woman.


    Seeing how the situation was turning bad, the blonde woman immediately struggled with all her


    might and broke free from the guards¡¯ restraint in an attempt to escape.


    Before X could take action, Sharon had viciously grabbed the blonde woman by her hair and


    swiftly tossed her to the ground.


    The severe pain made the blonde woman¡¯s expression contort. She tried to get up, but she couldn¡¯t.


    In an instant, two security guards pressed the blonde woman onto the ground.


    The blonde woman struggled with all her might, but it was futile! Even still, she was reluctant to give


    up and yelled loudly, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to an innocent person!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re innocent? Don¡¯t make meugh. Security! Send this person to the police station at once!¡±


    Sharon waved dominantly.


    Soon, a few ck-clothed men swiftly lifted the blonde woman up and hurried away.


    The woman kept struggling as she berated, ¡°F*ck you! X Quest, you piece of sh*t, let me go!¡±


    That irritating voice made X frown slightly. However, she paid the woman no mind and quickly


    looked at Sharon with a soft gaze, smiling as she said, ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Don¡¯t worry. The police will make her talk.¡± Sharon was once again smiling.


    After that, she held X¡¯s hand and turned to look at the crowd that had gathered around. Sharon


    asked, ¡°Who wants to believe in the rumors and get a refund? Come and refund it quickly.¡±


    Before Sharon¡¯s eyes, everyone was silent¡­


    Everyone reflexively took a step back and shook their heads.


    At that moment, X felt that this woman was domineering, and the fondness she had for her


    increased greatly.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t return it, we won¡¯t either! We¡¯re willing to believe that these are all just rumors!¡± A


    young woman called out from the crowd. After that, she turned to leave.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t return it anymore! We¡¯re sorry, Miss Quest. And everyone at the quality


    control department, we¡¯re really sorry!!!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re sorry. We won¡¯t ask for a refund anymore!¡±


    The others started expressing that they would not return the units, so they turned to leave with their


    agreements.


    The aggressive crowd was like an ocean wave, subsiding quickly. Soon, the world was quiet again.


    The initially muddled air had be fresher in an instant.


    ¡°Thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would probably have had to continue arguing with those


    people for a long while,¡± X said with a bright smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s just a simple thing.¡± Sharon grasped X¡¯s hand tightly again; her tone was


    extremely warm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a simple thing,¡± said X.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what it is. You don¡¯t have to thank me either way. It¡¯s my pleasure to help you


    because you¡¯re so pretty and lovable!¡± As she spoke, Sharon¡¯s gaze was fixed onto X¡¯s face. Her


    eyes were filled with affection.


    Her attitude and gaze made X feel even more amicable.


    Although she had no idea why Sharon was so nice to her, she felt gratitude from the bottom of her


    heart.


    X gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°You¡¯re making me shy. Aunties, please follow me and have a


    seat.¡±


    After that, X courteously led the group to the coffee table to sit down.


    ¡°Dear child,e and sit beside Aunty.¡± Sharon shifted a little to the side to empty up a spot and


    patted on it.


    X smiled and went over to sit beside Sharon.


    Sharon immediately held X¡¯s hands again while she used one hand to rub the back of X¡¯s


    hand continuously. The older woman smiled and said, ¡°Can I call you X?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± X nodded firmly.


    ¡°Okay. I left in such a hurryst time that I couldn¡¯t introduce myself. My name is Sharon Lindt,¡± said


    Sharon.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I saw your signature before,¡± said X.


    ¡°These are all my good friends¡­¡± After that, Sharon shifted her gaze to her friends and started


    introducing them to X.


    X shook their hands and greeted each one of them politely. Thedies were very amiable as well.


    There were too many names flowing into her ears all of a sudden that X could only remember


    Yara Lewis whom the crowd had mentioned earlier.


    But even if she could not remember them all, she maintained a decent smile.


    ¡°How many units do you have left? I want half of what¡¯s left, and you can distribute the rest to these


    good friends of mine,¡± Sharon asked as she caressed X¡¯s long curly hair affectionately.


    ¡°You¡­ are you really going to buy them? Weren¡¯t you only saying it just to help me relieve the


    situation?¡± X felt incredulous.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious. I, Sharon Lindt, would never speak empty words.¡± Sharon looked resolute.


    ¡°Then, pleasee with me to view the building¡¯s model,¡± said X as she stood up and led the


    group over to the building model.


    After that, she held up aser pointer and pointed to the unsold units and said, ¡°The ones I¡¯ve


    pointed are unsold yet. How would youdies like to divide them?¡±


    The women discussed among themselves and quickly decided on the areas they wanted to


    purchase.


    After that, they simply followed X into the VIP room and signed the agreement.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Inside the private room of a ssy coffee shop in town, Emily Quest and May Connor were sitting


    near the windows as they drank their coffees and had dessert leisurely.


    Both of them seemed to be in a wonderful mood.


    ¡°It must be chaotic over there by now. I think X will be getting back all the units she has sold


    previously.¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you think X will look extremely battered by now? Oh my, I really want to go over and


    see just how unfortunate she looks.¡±


    Having said that, Emily scoffed before she leisurely held up her coffee and took a sip.


    ¡°Regardless of who it is that is facing such a situation, it¡¯s impossible for them to make it out


    unscathed. Even if X is almighty, she definitely can¡¯t handle something like this.¡± May was smiling


    cheekily as she elegantly stirred her coffee.


    ¡°She has to deal with the rumors about Imperial Prime and handle those who want a refund and


    various uing sales issues on the other. If I were her, I¡¯d have gone mad. Hahaha¡­¡± Emily


    could not resistughing out loud.


    Emily leaned back,zily into the sofa, and ced a hand on the armrest as she continued, ¡°I


    believe X won¡¯t be able to handle any of it this time.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Now, I just want to watch as she loses Father¡¯s trust and bes an abandoned child.¡± Emily got


    more excited as she spoke, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    ¡°If I must say, X is still too naive for trying to shoulder everything. One issue is enough to give her


    a headache, but she took on another as well. She really doesn¡¯t know when to stop.¡± May¡¯s lips


    curved into a mocking smile.


    ¡°Her capabilities can¡¯t match up to her ambitions, and that¡¯s what makes her a genuine idiot. I¡¯m


    starting to suspect if she has gotten brain cancer while she was overseas.¡± Emily could not help but


    smirk.


    ¡°Are you sure that everything you¡¯ve done is safe? Thatss won¡¯t find out, would she? Is that


    woman really reliable? Will she run her mouth?¡± A hint of worry appeared in May''s expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s wless. For the sake of money, she wouldn¡¯t run her mouth.¡± Emily was


    confident.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. I must say though, thatss is quite clever to use the scandals of idols to protect


    Quest Group name,¡± said May.


    ¡°How useful is that? The inte remembers. Once everyone is done with the idol gossips, they¡¯ll


    go back to gossiping about Quest Group. This isn¡¯t something a fledgling newbie like her can take


    care of,¡± Emily said in disdain.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s useless even if luck is on her side. She won¡¯t be able to take care of the terrible


    situations thate after. But I don¡¯t understand how she could obtain so much scandalous


    information on those celebrities in such a short time.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she bought it from those entertainmentpanies,¡± said Emily nonchntly.


    After that, Emily finished her coffee and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m in a great mood today. Let¡¯s go to Hermes


    later and buy a few bags.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I was just thinking of getting a bag to use at your wedding. There will be a lot of madams and


    youngdies from the upper-ss society during your wedding, so I can¡¯t lose out to them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Then, let¡¯s get a few limited edition designs. When we get home afterward, we can probably


    see X¡¯s distraught face.¡±


    ***


    Once Sharon and her group had paid, they left like a breeze.


    After X had watched them leave at the entrance, she instantly let out a long sigh of relief before


    returning to the sales center¡¯s lounge.


    Staring at the lounge that was now back to normal, X felt a great sense of aplishment.


    Because of Sharon Lindt, everything had gone smoother than she expected. With Sharon¡¯s help,


    she didn¡¯t have to do much at all.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Now, not only the building crisis had been resolved, but Sharon and her group had also bought the


    remaining units. This sudden fortune made X overjoyed.


    Dragging her exhausted body, X went over to the sofa and sat down.


    X had just sat down when a few sales staff quickly surrounded her, praising her one by one.


    ¡°President Quest is really amazing. You have really sharp eyes to be able to find the troublemaker


    in such a huge crowd.¡±


    ¡°Not only is our President Quest good-looking, but she¡¯s also especially capable. She has managed


    to resolve the huge crisis so easily.¡±


    ¡°Not only is the crisis resolved, but all units have been sold out as well. President Quest, what kind


    of extraordinary deity are you? Thatposed attitude you had in the face of danger was so cool!¡±


    Everyone was ttering her. X¡¯s lips immediately curled into a gentle smile as she nced at


    them. ¡°Alright, alright, stop ttering me. Are you guys trying to make me float?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re only speaking the truth,¡± one of the sales girls chuckled as she spoke.


    ¡°Things being resolved easily and the units being sold at such a rapid rate was all thanks to Aunty


    Lindt and her wealthy group of friends.¡± X was reluctant to take credit.


    ¡°That¡¯s also because President Quest, you¡¯re very amiable. You¡¯ve conquered them with your


    charm thest time. Otherwise, how could they possiblye back? Or be willing to help out?¡±


    Another sales girl praised as she looked at X with adoration in her eyes.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    To her, X was like an idol. She had been selling properties for five years now, but she had never


    met anyone as amazing as X Quest.


    Previously, she had worked with a real estate celebrity salesman, but even he could notpare to


    X.


    ¡°Alright, stop with thepliments. To celebrate the building being sold out in advance, I¡¯m treating


    everyone to dinner,¡± X said softly.


    ¡°Wow!! That¡¯s awesome! Three cheers for President Quest!¡±


    ¡°Hooray, President Quest!¡±


    All the sales girls were dancing happily.


    X said nothing else as she sat there quietly, smiling while she watched them. The sunlight


    outside was dazzling, but it paled inparison to X¡¯s smile.


    ***


    A ck extended Rolls Royce stopped at a traffic light.


    On the soft passenger seat, Sharon held her phone in one hand, smiling as she spoke to the person


    on the other end. ¡°Son, I have to praise my daughter-inw. How is she so amazing?¡±


    ¡°Not only is she beautiful, but she¡¯s also capable. Does such a person really exist?¡± When Sharon


    started praising X, she would inadvertently go on forever with pride in her eyes.


    Her heart would melt every time she thought of that little goddess. X was really precious to her!


    Before she entered the premise to help X out, Sharon had seen everything from the entrance.


    To her, X was a perfect child. Be it her capabilities or her looks; she was top-notched.


    On the other end of the phone, inside an immacte president¡¯s office, Stanley¡¯s left hand tapping


    on the keyboard paused for a moment. He turned to nce at the phone beside him. ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    ¡°I went to Imperial Prime today.¡± Sharon sounded excited.


    Stanley raised an eyebrow. He got up and leisurely walked to therge french window


    emotionlessly. ¡°Oh.¡±


    After that, he pinched his nose bridge then ced a hand on the railing as he looked at the bustling


    city below him. The man was like a wise but emotionless monarch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± he asked faintly.


    ¡°And then, you don¡¯t know just how amazing your wife is.¡± Sharon was getting more excited as she


    spoke. She started telling Stanley about everything she saw at the sales center enthusiastically.


    Sharon chattered on endlessly with vivid descriptions. The adoration was clear in her voice.


    Stanley was listening with great satisfaction as a smile of approval graced his lips.


    ¡°Say, how are you so lucky? If I were a man, I¡¯d definitely be envious of you,¡± Sharon added.


    ¡°Oh,¡± he replied calmly without saying more, as usual.


    ¡°And you, you rascal! Something so huge has happened to your wife. Why didn¡¯t you keep getting


    people to buy properties from her?¡± At this point, Sharon sounded mildly annoyed.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already done so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed that I would go, so you didn¡¯t do anything, huh?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to work. We¡¯ll talk at home.¡± Having said that, Stanley hung up and returned to his


    computer.


    ***


    After having dinner with the staff of Imperial Prime, X drove home.


    She was about to head upstairs in search of Jeremy to report to him about today¡¯s situation.


    She had just reached the stairs when a mocking voice called from upstairs. ¡°What¡¯s with this huge


    smell of alcohol? X, were you drowning your sorrows away?¡±


    Hearing this, X frowned slightly at Emily.


    At that moment, Emily was standing at the top of the stairs with one hand on the railing as she


    looked down at X. Her eyes were filled with contempt.


    Looking at this face ruined X¡¯s mood.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± X asked coldly.


    Emily smirked before walking down and stopped one step higher in front of X. She leaned down


    to take a closer whiff of X.


    After that, she mped a hand over her nose in disdain and took a step back. ¡°Ew¡­ What a


    pungent smell. You must have drunk quite a few bottles, haven¡¯t you? Are you that dejected? But


    alcohol can¡¯t drown your sorrows away.¡±


    The heavy smell of alcohol made Emily believe that X was now at her wit¡¯s end. Otherwise, why


    would X drink so much at such a hectic time?


    At the thought of this, Emily felt even better. The smile on her face gradually turned intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha, to be honest, my advice is, if you really can¡¯t handle things, you should tell Father instead.


    Admitting that you¡¯re an idiot isn¡¯t really that hard.


    ¡°X, oh X, if you¡¯d have known it woulde to this, why did you even bother in the first ce?


    Weren¡¯t you boasting really hard in front of Father yesterday?¡± Emily added.


    ¡°Not everyone is as dumb as you,¡± X tried to suppress the anger in her heart as she spoke coldly.


    ¡°Move over, I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I strike a nerve and hurt you? What I¡¯m saying is the truth. But perhaps honest


    advice may be unpleasant to the ears.


    ¡°I knew that an amateur like you couldn¡¯t take care of this nicely. Even Father might not be able to


    handle it nicely, much less you!¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    ¡°Who do you think you are? If my predictions are correct, after this incident today, Father will lose all


    confidence in you. Congrattions!¡± Emily Quest continued to mock, feeling better the more she


    spoke.


    Emily felt extremely aplished for mocking a failure.


    After holding herself back the entire day, X¡¯s patience was at its limit. She clenched her fists.


    However, she forced back her emotions once more because there was no longer a need for her to


    take physical action.


    ¡°Sit in the living room and wait for me,¡± said X.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°I have an announcement to make,¡± said X calmly. She nced at Emily¡¯s face nonchntly


    before she headed upstairs.


    ¡°What announcement? An announcement that you¡¯re backing out of Imperial Prime?¡± Emily was


    getting cheekier as she spoke.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Having said that, X went upstairs.


    Since all the units of Imperial Prime had been sold, wasn¡¯t it time for her to back out?


    As she watched Emily¡¯s delighted expression, X felt even more amused.


    After hearing that, Emily was ecstatic. As expected, X had failed! She was probably asking


    Father toe downstairs so she could exin and admit that she was ipetent!


    ¡°Tragic¡­!¡± Emily smiled as she shook her head before walking over to the sofa with glee and sitting


    down.


    About ten minutester, X was supporting Jeremy by the arm as they made their way downstairs.


    Jeremy¡¯s expression was cold as ice while beside him, X remained expressionless. It was hard to


    guess what she was thinking at this moment.


    It was a stark contrast to what her father was showing.


    After seeing Jeremy¡¯s expression, Emily further affirmed her thoughts. It must be that!


    Soon, Jeremy sat down on the single sofa while X sat next to Emily.


    ¡°Father, looking at your expression, I¡¯m sure X has told you about wanting to back out, right?


    ¡°X, I¡¯m not trying to lecture you, but you don¡¯t even have any capabilities, so why did you


    shoulder everything on your own?


    ¡°To think Father put so much faith in you and left it in your hands without hesitation. In the end, is


    this how you repay him?¡± Emily continued wlessly in an attempt to fuel the fire andpletely


    provoke Jeremy.


    Jeremy¡¯s expression darkened as he instantly looked at Emily murderously.


    ¡°Father, why are you looking at me? Have I said something wrong?


    ¡°The ipetent person now is X, not me.¡± Having said that, Emily red at X.


    However, X ignored her and quietly picked up an unopened fruit juice bottle from the coffee table.


    She poured herself a ss before leisurely drinking it.


    ¡°Why are you still in the mood to drink anything at a time like this? Because of your horoscope


    ipatibility, Imperial Prime is in danger now.


    ¡°Our entire Quest family might even be dragged down by it! Can you still bring yourself to drink


    anything in this situation? How did Father raise such a heartless daughter like you?¡± Emily


    eximed in dissatisfaction.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The next instant, a cellphone fell onto Emily¡¯sp. Having something thrown at her so suddenly


    surprised Emily.


    She held up the phone and met Jeremy¡¯s hostile eyes with a confused expression. ¡°Father, what are


    you doing?¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    ¡°Things seem just fine. Husband, why are you yelling at Emily so angrily?¡± May Conner walked


    down the stairs before stopping at the final step and resting one hand on the railing while she


    looked at the others.


    Thereafter, May nced at X Quest coldly before hurrying over to Jeremy Quest and leaning


    against the couch¡¯s armrest. ¡°Are you unhappy because many people are requesting a refund for


    their rooms in Imperial Prime, and it¡¯s all because X didn¡¯t fulfill her responsibilities?¡± May asked.


    However, Jeremy did not say a single word. He kept a solemn expression on his face while he


    stared straight ahead angrily.


    If a person¡¯s gaze could kill, Emily felt as if she would die on the spot.


    When May saw Jeremy¡¯s reaction, she subconsciously reassured herself that he could only be


    angry for the very reason she thought.


    However, even if Jeremy were angry, how could he vent his emotions on May¡¯s daughter? Clearly,


    X was the one who had messed up.


    ¡°X¡­ If you knew you were not capable of handling all this, why did you force yourself to take up


    such huge responsibilities? Your father told you clearly that you needed to deal with the matter on


    your own, but you refused to listen,¡± May said.


    ¡°Do you think someone new to the industry like you would be capable of handling these things?


    Someone with less than ten years of experience in this market could not possibly get the job done.


    Do you really think of yourself as a superwoman? Also, X, you are a married woman. Why do


    you still live as if you were a singledy? Don¡¯t you have a husband who is also a doctor? Why


    didn¡¯t hee back to help you when you were going through such a difficult time? What kind of


    man did you marry? He¡¯s probably not as good a person as you imed,¡± May added.


    Right then, May only wanted to make things worse for X. She hoped Jeremy would teach X a


    huge lesson for being an ignorant brat.


    However, X remained silent and did not even bother to look at May when she spoke. Instead,


    X quietly sipped on her juice and pretended as if it was not rted to her at all.


    This made May very upset. ¡°X, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Hurry up and apologize to your


    father. Being quiet won¡¯t solve anything right now. Whatever was lost won¡¯t be recovered just


    because you keep your mouth shut,¡± May said.


    May¡¯s words caused Jeremy¡¯s facial expression to turn increasingly gloomy. He was beginning to


    clench his fists tightly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Now, Mary was certain that her tactics were working. She started feeling secretly happy.


    Meanwhile, X remained silent while she put her ss down and started ying with her phone.


    When she saw three unread messages popping up on her screen, she directly opened them.


    All three messages were from Tom Sullivan, including the messages he had sent yesterday and


    earlier today. The content involved him asking if she needed help and, if she did ask for his help, he


    would help her out without a doubt.


    ¡®He really is a jerk. I¡¯m sure Emily must have told him about me being married, but he is still trying to


    approach me. Unbelievable.¡¯ X could not help but think to herself.


    X decided to ignore Tompletely while she proceeded to delete his messages and block his


    phone number.


    Since May was now here, Emily became much braver.


    ¡°Dad, since X made you angry, you should yell at her. Why did you speak to me like that when I


    was just telling the truth? Did I say anything wrong?¡± Emily asked.


    Emily was only telling the truth. Why did her father have to overreact? Could he still be on X¡¯s


    side despite what happened?


    Ding-dong¡­ Ding-dong¡­ Right then, the doorbell began ringing.


    Emily immediately smiled when she heard it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± Emily grabbed her phone and stood up.


    This was because Emily knew it must be Brother Sullivan at the door. In the afternoon, she had


    called him many times, but he hadpletely ignored her. During dinner, she had lied and told him


    that her stomach was not feeling well. Only then did Tom say that he would take her to the doctor¡¯s


    later in the evening. Thereafter, since it was getting veryte, Emily thought he would not being


    after all.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    At the time, Emily Quest felt somewhat disappointed that Tom Sullivan would not be able to witness


    X Quest¡¯s downfall.


    Now that Tom was here, it would be a great opportunity for him to witness all of it happening in front


    of Emily and her mother. By then, Emily was certain that Tom would have a bad impression of X.


    Cheerfully, Emily opened the door and found Tom standing outside.


    Since it was snowing outside, there wereyers of snow above his head and the shoulder caps of


    his dark blue woolen suit.


    There was a worn expression on his face which seemed telling of the exhaustion he must be


    feeling.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you have a bad stomach,¡± He said impatiently with a lowered tone.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I really wasn¡¯t feeling well when I called you, but I got better after a while for some unknown


    reason,¡± Emily exined hurriedly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯m heading back to the office. I need to sort out a bunch of things at work,¡± Tom


    Sullivan said annoyedly before turning around and getting ready to leave with his arms crossed.


    During this period, the Sullivan family had been going through a lot of trouble due to the negative


    media published about them. Hence, Tom faced an increased amount of work as well. Therefore, he


    did not want to waste his time and effort on this woman whom he hated.


    However, Emily immediately stopped Tom from leaving while she reached for his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t leave,


    Brother Sullivan. Come and spend some time with me inside,¡± Emily said.


    As soon as she spoke, Emily dragged Tom forcefully into the living room. While she did so, Tom


    kept a frown on his face to make it obvious that he was unwilling to cooperate.


    However, the instant Tom saw X, the frown on his face disappeared. He no longer seemed


    unhappy. It was as if his soul had been shocked.


    The more Tom looked at X, the prettier she seemed. After being away for three years, he found


    X much more mature and attractive.


    Therefore, Tom allowed Emily to drag him all the way to the couch.


    While Emily sat next to X, Tom sat on the other side next to Emily. After sitting down, Tom


    nodded at Jeremy Quest and May Conner politely. ¡°Hi, Uncle and Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jeremy grunted coldly. Due to the things Tom Sullivan had done, Jeremy hated him very


    much. Coupled with the fact that Jeremy was in a bad mood right now, he did not bother to react


    politely to Tom.


    ¡°Hello!¡± May Conner, on the other hand, seemed to glow with joy.


    Meanwhile, X had been ignoring them since the beginning. Without even looking at these people,


    she continued to read news rted to the economy on her phone.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go back to our earlier topic. Since X was the one who made you upset, why did you


    throw the phone at me? I¡¯m a pregnantdy.¡± Emily was eager to get back into the conversation so


    that her father could teach X a lesson in front of them.


    While this thought urred to Emily, she nced over at X and Tom.


    If Brother Sullivan found out X was trying to bite off more than she could chew, would he be


    disappointed in her? How mad would her father be? Emily was very much looking forward to their


    reaction.


    ¡°Switch on your phone,¡± Jeremy said coldly while he tried to control his temper.


    Out of curiosity, May nced at Jeremy before pushing X aside to sit next to Emily. May then


    picked up the phone and unlocked it to find out what Jeremy was trying to do.


    Right then, Emily and Tom had also shifted their gazes to the screen of the phone.


    After the phone screen was unlocked, a paused video came into sight. Emily pressed on it without


    even taking a moment to think.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    The video was disying the surveince footage of Imperial Prime¡¯s sales gallery.


    In the chaotic scene which followed, arge group of people surrounded X Quest while


    requesting refunds for their units.


    The three people quietly watched the video while they wondered why Jeremy Quest wanted them to


    see this footage.


    After a while, X could be seen approaching a blonde girl in the video. However, nobody knew


    what they said to each other as there was no sound recorded in the surveince footage.


    Closely thereafter, the woman was taken away by a group of security guards.


    When Emily Quest and May Conner saw that happening, their pupils widened while their hearts


    began to pound. Emily¡¯s hands, which rested on herp, were beginning to tremble slightly.


    What should Emily do? Did X recognize the woman Emily had hired to cause a scene? What


    were they talking about? Had the woman spilled everything?


    Was their father angry because of this? It was over! It was over for Emily!


    May Conner was freaking out too as the rate of her heartbeat increased. Her mind had gone


    completely nk by now.


    Right then, the video stopped ying.


    Although the duo wanted to continue watching what happened next, they were unable to do so.


    Such uncertainty made them feel even more frightened.


    What happened next? What happened to the blonde woman? Had she told the truth? Or had she


    not told the truth and found a way to escape?


    ¡°What is this?¡± Tom Sullivan asked confusedly while he turned to look at X and Jeremy one after


    the other.


    ¡°There¡¯s another voice recording in the recording folder. Open it,¡± Jeremy said as he turned to face


    Emily without answering Tom.


    Emily subconsciously gulped and quickly opened the voice recording. She did not even have the


    courage to look at Jeremy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, officer, it was my fault. I should not have done such a thing. I was just blinded by the


    money. Our manager told me that if I did it, I would be given fifty thousand dors. This is a huge


    amount of money for a cleaner like me.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was trembling.


    Emily knew this was the woman in the surveince footage.


    ¡°Emily Quest was the one who asked me to do this. She gave me ten thousand dors and asked


    me to find someone reliable to egg the crowd on for their refunds at Imperial Prime. Therefore, I


    approached a cleaner in our bar and told her I would back her up regardless of what happened. All


    she needed to do was to keep her mouth shut.¡± This was a man¡¯s voice. He sounded like he was in


    a state of panic.


    The man was Emily¡¯s friend, who happened to be Lost Bar¡¯s owner, and was someone who had a


    lot of experience in managing social rtionships. He had clearly promised Emily that nothing


    would go wrong!


    In fact, Emily really did think nothing would go wrong.


    After listening to all of this, Emily and May simultaneously gasped before they subconsciously held


    each other¡¯s hand tightly and looked to one another.


    There was a look of fear in their eyes. Moreover, both their hands trembled slightly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When Tom heard Emily¡¯s name, he immediately became angry. He never thought Emily would do


    such a thing.


    In order to mess with X, she was willing to put her family business on the line. Wasn¡¯t this woman


    a little too frightening?


    As such, Tom became very fed up with Emily. If it were not for the fact that this woman was


    pregnant, and how his parents forced them to get married, he would have dumped this b*tch


    immediately.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    ¡°Emily Quest, how could you do something like this? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?¡± Tom Sullivan


    asked with a frown.


    ¡°There¡¯s something even worse,¡± X Quest nced at Emily coldly before pouring herself another


    ss of fruit juice.


    ¡°There¡¯s another voice recording down there. Open it up,¡± X said while she took a sip.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Emily immediately felt panicked. What else could there be? Was there proof of her asking someone


    to make the whole thing up? That can¡¯t be. Please, no!


    If that came out at the same time, Emily was doomed.


    Emily eyed X up and down nervously. She did not dare to even look at Jeremy¡¯s face while she


    proceeded to open the second voice recording with trembling hands.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make anything up. Emily Quest kept asking me to do it. We are friends. Therefore, it


    was difficult for me to reject her. She said she would never let Imperial Prime perform well in its


    sales. She could not allow X Quest to seed so easily. Hence, she wanted to create a rumor


    so that the sold units would be refunded. The entire program would fail in X¡¯s hands.¡± The person


    who said this was Emily¡¯s good friend, Muffy, who was also a professional hacker.


    ¡®Oh, god. Has he been captured? Didn¡¯t he have excellent anti-spying abilities? Why were they able


    to catch him so soon?¡¯ Emily thought while her mind began to run wild after hearing the recordings.


    Her hands were trembling even harder now.


    No¡­


    This should not have been how things turned out. Why was X this powerful? Shouldn¡¯t X be


    the unlucky one today? Why was it Emily again? Emily had happily invited Tom over so that he


    could see X being treated like a fool.


    However, what had happened instead? Emily ended up kicking herself on the back! Why was God


    always on X¡¯s side?


    Since Tom already hated Emily in the first ce, he would probably hate her even more now.


    Feelings of panic, anger, and jealousy filled Emily. She felt as if a thousand needles were being


    pushed into her back.


    At the same time, May Conner was also feeling deeply afraid. She had no idea how to deal with


    what was happening. Why had things turned out this way? Emily had told her that the whole


    situation would go smoothly.


    Meanwhile, Tom was thoroughly shocked. He felt that Emily was beyond salvation. In order to make


    X fail, she had put her own family¡¯s business on the line. What would she do tomorrow? Would


    she make a bet on the entire Sullivan family¡¯s fate just to mess with another person?


    This woman was terrifying! How could Tom be blind enough to fall for this ¡®thing¡¯? She was truly a


    demon!


    Jeremy was too angry to speak. He fixed his cold gaze on Emily¡¯s face.


    Meanwhile, X was the only person who could still calmly drink her juice. From the corner of her


    eyes, she could see the women and Tom¡¯s facial expressions. A satisfactory smile appeared on her


    face.


    Emily and her mother had brought it upon themselves. They would have been fine if they did not try


    to mess with X.


    X figured that Tom was most likely here because Emily invited him over to make a fool of X in


    front of her family.


    Emily really was too na?ve. Did Emily really think X was dumb enough to give her the opportunity


    to do so? Was Emily happy now?


    ¡°Dad¡­ I¡­ None of this is real. It¡¯s X¡­ It must be X who set this up to me everything on


    me. She wants to bring me down so that she can take over the Quest family¡¯s business!¡± Emily


    mustered the courage to stand up and look at Jeremy Quest while she exined.


    As soon as she finished her sentence, she subconsciously clenched her fists tightly.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    After a second, Emily Quest took a deep breath and tried to suppress her fear while she looked at


    X Quest.


    ¡°Did you arrange everything to happen this way? You made that woman and that man say those


    things to put the me on me. I have no idea what they were talking about! X Quest, what have I


    done to deserve this? Have you decided to be heartless just to fight over the family inheritance?


    Dad, Mom, and Brother Sullivan, you must not believe what X said. She set all this up to put the


    me on me intentionally,¡± Emily said.


    At this crucial moment, Emily had to deny everything to possibly stay alive. If she admitted to all the


    usations, her father would beat her into a pulp!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Husband, you can¡¯t only listen to one side of the story. A lot of things need to be


    verified gradually,¡± May Conner added before walking over to Jeremy nervously. She leaned against


    the armrest while holding on to his arm tightly.


    Since the beginning, X had not uttered a single word. Instead, she looked calmly at how the duo


    was shamelessly defending themselves.


    Although X was fuming on the inside, she kept calmed andposed on the outside.


    With solid proof, and her father being present, X did not feel the need to say or do anything else.


    Finally, Jeremy could no longer suppress his anger. He mercilessly pushed May Conner away


    before he stood up and pointed at the two women.


    ¡°You are both b*tches. Even with solid proof, you are still trying to talk your way out of it and shifting


    the me! Are you two tired of living? Emily Quest, you piece of trash. In order to mess with X,


    you are willing to sacrifice thepany. How did I end up raising someone like you?! And you, May


    Conner! From how you reacted, it is clear to me that you knew everything. Otherwise, why were you


    so surprised by the surveince footage? How dare you cooperate with Emily, you b*tch? I want a


    divorce!¡± Jeremy yelled.


    Although Jeremy knew how Emily and May had terrible personalities, he never thought they were


    capable of doing such a thing.


    How could the person who slept next to him, and the daughter he worked so hard to bring up, do


    this to him?


    May and Emily were both in a state of disbelief after hearing what Jeremy had said. Their bodies


    were trembling severely.


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t do this to Mom! Things haven¡¯t been verified yet. How could you arrive at a


    conclusion based on what these two people said? I¡¯m innocent, and so is Mom!¡± Emily¡¯s tears were


    running down her cheeks while her body trembled uncontrobly.


    Emily felt as if she had gone from cloud nine to the depths of hell. It was so dark around her that


    she could not see a thing.


    Things were not supposed to turn out this way. X should have been the one suffering like this!


    While tears rolled down May¡¯s cheeks, she held onto the couch¡¯s armrest with trembling hands and


    crawled her way up.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. I gave you a daughter and took care of things at


    home. Even if I have not achieved a lot, I deserve to be recognized by my hard work. Even if Emily


    and I were not innocent, you cannot do this to us. I swear to God that I didn¡¯t do such a thing with


    Emily.¡± May was crying her heart out by the time she finished her sentence.


    May could feel that Jeremy was serious about what he said. If she did not sort this mess out, he


    really would divorce her. How could May give up the good life of being Jeremy Quest¡¯s wife?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After May got married to Jeremy, her side of the family had always been envious of her. They were


    jealous of the life she had. If she really did fall, those people would allugh at her.


    May did not want to be a joke. It absolutely could not happen!

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    ¡°Brother Sullivan, please help my mother and me. Please defend us. We really are innocent.¡± Emily


    Quest¡¯s tears would not stop rolling down her cheeks. Her body was trembling severely as she


    looked at Tom Sullivan with a helpless gaze.


    ¡°Emily Quest, I really do look down upon you. Are you still trying to shift the me at this point?¡±


    Tom said through gritted teeth while he clenched his fists tightly.


    Although Emily had already expected Tom to behave like this, she still felt very hurt by his words.


    Emily felt as if her mother and herself were like rats on the streets whom everyone hated.


    ¡°I told you none of this is at it seems,¡± Emily exined.


    However, Tom could not even be bothered to listen to her exnation as he turned his face away.


    After a second, Emily stopped herself from feeling hurt as she quickly walked over to Jeremy Quest


    and kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°Dad, I really am innocent. Please look into this again.¡± She held onto Jeremy¡¯s hand tightly.


    Since Jeremy was already very angry, Emily¡¯s behavior was the final straw to trigger him.


    ¡°You are the criminal in the Quest family. If you still try to deny what you did, I will beat you to death


    right now!¡± Jeremy yelled before pping Emily across her face forcefully.


    ¡°Wham!¡±


    Emily¡¯s right cheek became swollen as a red mark of fingerprints became apparent.


    Jeremy had not held back when he pped Emily. When Emily felt the impact, everything turned


    dark before her while she could hear a buzzing sound in her ears.


    Very soon, a stream of red liquid began flowing out from the corner of her mouth.


    In that instant, Emily wished she could bury herself in a hole. She felt deeply embarrassed that Tom


    was still around and personally witnessed her in such a terrible state.


    If she had known this would happen, she would not have asked him toe! Now, what would Tom


    think of her? Would he hate her even more?


    The more Emily thought about this, the worse she felt. Her sobbing became even more


    uncontrolled.


    ¡°Emily Quest, do you know what your behavior would have done to the Quest family if X hadn¡¯t


    taken care of the mess you made? The entire group could have been shut down because of your


    selfish desires. By then, the business I¡¯ve worked so hard to build would be destroyed in a single


    day! Although you are both my daughters, look at yourself and look at X! You two are worlds


    apart! As a wife, May Conner, you are also worlds apart from X¡¯s mother!¡± Jeremy held onto the


    couch¡¯s armrest while he pointed a finger at Emily. His face had turned red from anger and veins


    were apparent on his neck.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Emily felt extremely intimidated by the sight of Jeremy right then. Meanwhile, his words pierced


    through her heart like a spear. Had X managed to resolve everything? Was she that capable?


    Likewise, May felt deeply hurt by Jeremy¡¯s words.


    May realized that she had utterly underestimated X. Now, her cheeks were hot with


    embarrassment. She had not expected her daughter and herself to have dug their own graves.


    What about X? Not only did nothing happen to her, X was even able to prove her worth by


    resolving the mess May and Emily had created.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    ¡°Are you b*tches refusing to admit what you did? Alright¡­ I¡¯m not going to continue with this


    bickering. I didn¡¯t want to deal with this internally anyway. Somebody,e here! Take Emily and


    her mother to the cops!¡± Jeremy Quest ordered coldly.


    When Emily and May heard this, their faces turned pale.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°If you refuse to speak the truth here, the police will be able to make you do so at the police station!¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s voice cracked by the time he was close to finishing his sentence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why are you turning me in to the police? I¡¯m still a pregnantdy,¡± Emily


    shouted while she ced a hand over her stomach as she crawled up.


    ¡°So what if you are a pregnantdy? A pregnantdy can still be investigated by the police! You


    should be lucky you are a pregnantdy. Otherwise, I would beat you up directly!¡± Jeremy yelled.


    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s sort this out internally. We shouldn¡¯t advertise our domestic issues to outsiders.


    What are you doing?¡± May shouted.


    Thereafter, May kneeled in front of Jeremy with her palms pressed together as she rubbed them


    back and forth.


    ¡°We have slept next to each other for many years. Besides, Emily is your biological daughter, and


    she is also pregnant. Can¡¯t you have mercy on her?¡± May asked.


    ¡°Everybody has to pay for what they did! Even if she is a pregnantdy, and even if you have slept


    next to me for years! I will prepare the divorce agreement! When the timees, don¡¯t forget to


    sign on it.¡± Jeremy was so angry that he could no longer think straight.


    More importantly, he did not want to consider anything further. He just wanted to make sure these


    women were punished for their terrible behavior.


    While everyone yelled at each other loudly, and nearly all faces had turned red, X Quest was the


    only one who sat silently nearby with a calm expression on her face.


    When X saw how the two women were tortured, she felt incredibly happy.


    Since the beginning, Tom Sullivan had never said anything to defend them. Instead, he sat silently


    and stared at Emily¡¯s face with an angry expression on his face.


    When Emily saw the look in Tom¡¯s eyes, she felt thoroughly hopeless because it seemed as if he


    was looking at his most hated enemy. There was no longer any sign of affection.


    Long ago, he clearly said that he would stand with her even if he had to betray the entire world.


    What about now?


    Were promises men made this cheap? He had changed! It was all because of that b*tch, X


    Quest!


    If X had not returned, Emily would still be living the life of a happy princess! She would still be


    adored by Tom and everyone else who admired her.


    What should Emily do now? Should she admit what she had done? If she did not admit it, she would


    suffer greatly. Emily recalled the terrible experience she had gone through when she wasst sent


    to prison.


    Moreover, she was getting married soon. What if this whole ordeal affected her wedding date? What


    if she ended up not being able to be part of the Sullivan family?


    No way. She could not go to jail!


    Ding-dong¡­ Ding-dong¡­ The doorbell began to ring. During this nerve-wrecking and tense


    moment, the ringing sounded unusually ear-piercing.


    X stood up without saying a word while she walked to the door.


    There were six policemen standing outside. X immediately nodded at them before extending a


    hand inward.


    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± X said.


    Thereafter, X quietly led the policemen into the house.


    When Emily saw the policemen, she immediately got onto her knees and pressed her palms


    together. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll admit that I did it. Please don¡¯t turn me in. Please?¡± She asked softly while she


    looked up at Jeremy.


    Emily did not want to return to prison.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    ¡°Officers, did you hear that? She admitted it. Take her away immediately! There¡¯s no need to


    investigate! Also, please investigate my wife. She¡¯s part of this!¡± Jeremy stood up and said to the


    police officers.


    By then, Emily already felt hopeless. She knew this was the end for her.


    ¡°Brother Sullivan, why don¡¯t you say something to save me? If I¡¯m taken away, our wedding might


    be indefinitely postponed! The child would be affected too!¡± Emily immediately turned to look at Tom


    Sullivan.


    Since Tom was eager for Emily to be taken away, and he never wanted to marry her anyway, he did


    not mind that she would be sent to prison. After all, the police officers would keep her child safe


    once she arrived.


    Therefore, Tom turned his face away without saying a word.


    Undoubtedly, Emily felt even more hurt by his attitude.


    May Conner could no longer take this anymore. She pointed a finger at Tom Sullivan. ¡°Tom, how


    could you be this inhumane? She is bearing your child!¡± May yelled at Tom angrily.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he can tell the difference between right and wrong, unlike you!¡± Jeremy answered.


    Very soon, the police officers ced handcuffs over the wrists of the two women.


    X Quest snorted while she sat back down on the couch and enjoyed the show.


    These two women were the perfect example of going out for wool anding home shorn.


    ¡°X, you have gone too far. Can¡¯t you speak up for us? I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t care about me.


    However, Emily is your little sister! You two are rted by blood! Are you really going to watch a


    pregnantdy get sent to prison and face those risks?¡± May Conner said angrily.


    ¡°She is willing to put the entire Quest family at risk for the sake of messing with me. What could I


    possibly say to help her?¡± X said calmly in a soft voice. Although she did not make any face, she


    sounded equally confident as May.


    ¡°You¡­¡± May Conner was at a loss for words.


    Soon enough, the women were taken away by the police officers. Regardless of how they struggled


    and shouted, none of it helped.


    Once the door was closed, calmness returned to the Quest family¡¯s house.


    Jeremy suddenly felt as if his world had turned dark as he leaned into the couch.


    X¡¯s heart went out to him. Hurriedly, she got up and went over to Jeremy before sitting on the


    armrest. She carefully rubbed his chest.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve sorted everything out anyway. Let¡¯s wait for the official investigative report


    before we make the announcement tomorrow. Everything wille to pass,¡± X said.


    When Jeremy saw how gentle X seemed, and thought of Emily and her mother, he could not


    help but sigh.


    Why is there such a huge difference between these people? He wondered to himself.


    Jeremy felt even more sorry for X. If he had not remarried back then, his kind daughter would not


    have gone through so much hardship.


    ¡°I am terribly sorry, X,¡± Jeremy said after a long sigh.


    He felt both guilty and sad for all the things that happened to X.


    ¡°Dad, you have never done anything wrong to me. Please don¡¯t say that,¡± X said with a gentle


    voice while she continued rubbing his chest.


    ¡°If only I could resist my desires and not look for another wife, and got myself another daughter, you


    would not have had to go through all this. You were repeatedly bullied by these b*tches,¡± Jeremy


    added.


    ¡°Dad, you are only human. Humans all have desires. I don¡¯t want you to talk about yourself like


    that,¡± X continued to console Jeremy.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    ¡°Alright, Dad is going upstairs to rest. You should rest early too. Tom, it¡¯s gettingte. You should


    head home soon,¡± Jeremy Quest said before standing up and heading upstairs.


    When X Quest saw him leaving, she could not help but feel her heart aching on his behalf.


    It must have felt terrible to be betrayed by the person he trusted the most. It must have hurt even


    more to send the person he loved to jail.


    After Jeremy left, X began heading upstairs as well. It did not seem like she even wanted to


    speak to Tom Sullivan.


    s, X had seen through all of Tom¡¯s tricks. He was an absolute jerk who did not even deserve


    to be looked at.


    However, just as X arrived at the staircase, Tom immediately ran after her. He took one step


    further up the stairs to stand in her way.


    After a second, he wrapped his hands tightly around her shoulders.


    ¡°I was very worried about you after what happened to Imperial Prime. When I saw how well you


    handled the situation, I felt very happy for you. Why didn¡¯t you reply to my messages? I was


    concerned about you,¡± Tom said.


    X felt disgusted by his touch and words of concern.


    The things she liked the most in the past had be something she now hated the most.


    X frowned slightly before taking a step back and pushing Tom¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Brother-inw, please don¡¯t touch me. I didn¡¯t reply you because I didn¡¯t want to.¡± X behaved


    coldly, just as she usually did.


    ¡°X, I was extremely worried about you. Must you hurt me like this?¡± Tom asked.


    Tom was deeply hurt by X¡¯s attitude toward him. Whenever they met each other, Tom felt like a


    failure.


    However, the more distant she behaved around him, the more he fell for her and wanted to have his


    way with her.


    Tom wanted X so much that he could not resist his urges.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to treat a married woman like this, Brother-inw?¡± X asked.


    ¡°X, must you be like this?¡± The words ¡®brother-inw¡¯ and ¡®married woman¡¯ sounded annoying to


    Tom.


    ¡°How do you want me to behave?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I heard from Emily that the person you married is very ugly. Why are you with a man like that? Why


    would you torture yourself in such a way? I advise that you reconsider your decision,¡± Tom said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± X pushed him away and continued to walk upstairs. She was like a rare and expensive


    flower in the mountains which could only ever be observed from afar but never touched.


    However, Tom still ran after her and hugged her tightly from behind. He was not pressing his chin


    down on her shoulder.


    ¡°X, file for divorce. I will look after you after you get divorced¡­¡± Tom whispered next to her ears.


    ¡°You are a man who is about to get married. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny when you said that?¡± X felt


    utterly disgusted while she tried to push his hand away but failed to do so.


    ¡°X¡­ X¡­ Listen to me. Even if I get married, we can still stay in touch. Let¡¯s try doing that.


    Once she gives birth, we¡¯ll find a way to get divorced. Give me a few more years. Alright? Please


    give me another chance. I know I was wrong before. To be honest, I never wanted to get married.


    My parents forced me to do it. You know I can¡¯t refuse,¡± Tom continued to speak.


    X felt even more disgusted with Tom after hearing what he had said.


    How could he be this shameless?


    Were humans even capable of being this deceitful? How blind was she in the past to not have


    realized this about Tom?


    ¡°Tom Sullivan, I am warning you. Let go of me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what I am about to do


    to you,¡± X said.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°X, please give me a chance, eh? I promise I will never betray you again!¡± Tom held onto X


    tightly while he tried to kiss her earlobe with open lips.


    Tom was madly in love with X right now! He must have her! He did not care how difficult it was


    going to be!

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    However, X Quest did not respond to his nonsense. Instead, she frowned a little before using a


    shoulder throw to bring Tom Sullivan to the ground.


    Thereafter, X swiftly made her way upstairs and disappeared around the corner without


    hesitation.


    After being thrown to the ground, Tom Sullivan barely had the energy to get up, never mind going


    after X.


    After a long while, he finally crawled up with much difficulty as he panted and held onto the railing.


    Had X picked up martial arts? She was even more appealing now.


    ¡°X, I won¡¯t give up on you.¡± Tom had a determined look in his eyes.


    After X went upstairs, she went directly to the master bedroom. As the door was notpletely


    closed, she could see Jeremy smoking on his bed while he sat with his back facing the door.


    Amidst the smoke, X could see how depressed he appeared. Her heart went out to him.


    Although X wanted to go in tofort him, she decided to close the door silently after some


    though. She knew her father needed some quiet time to be by himself right now.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After standing in front of the door for a while, X turned around and returned to her room. She


    then got into the hot tub for a warm bath.


    After such a long day, she needed to rx.


    While a thickyer of mist filled the air, X¡¯s face turned pinkish. White foam filled the tub and,


    when she sank most of her body beneath it, only her cor bones and her sexy shoulders were


    above the water.


    She was like a little fairy floating among clouds.


    After staying in the tub for half an hour, X could feel that her body had rxed greatly. She was


    beginning to feel more energized too.


    Once she had dried up after the bath, and had applied her skin products, she satfortably on


    bed and logged into League of Legends on herptop.


    Now that she was wide awake after the shower, she decided to y a game before going to bed.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in a luxurious study designed with Baroque influences, Stanley Batton was


    seated in front of hisputer while he concentrated fully on ying League of Legends.


    He was wearing a ck silk robe with a deep V-neck cor. As such, his muscr chest was


    vaguely visible and made him appear unusually attractive.


    The contrasting dark color made his skin appear even fairer.


    During the intense battle in the game, Stanley was using Aatrox on the topne and continued to


    fight against Sion in a one-to-one battle.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    After the sound of the door being knocked on was heard, Zack Cassidy carefully opened it and


    stepped inside the room.


    ¡°Fifth Master, the issue faced by the young madam has been fully resolved,¡± Zack said politely.


    When Zack saw that Stanley was ying a game, he immediately took in a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯lle backter,¡± Zack said.


    Stanley was known for his intense focus when he yed games. It was also known that he hated it


    when people talked to him while he was in a game. Therefore, Zack needed to make his escape as


    soon as possible.


    Thest time Zack interrupted Stanley in a game, Stanley ended up being killed by the solo yer


    in the opponent¡¯s team, leaving Stanley feeling utterly furious.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Stanley said while he lifted his hand away from the mouse and turned to look at Zack.


    Zack immediately felt goosebumps all over his scalp while he carefully turned around.


    ¡°Fifth Master, did I distract you and caused you to get killed by your solo opponent?¡± Zack asked.


    ¡°Continue speaking,¡± Stanley said curtly before he lit a cigarette and leaned into his chair. He was


    completely ignoring the game right now.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    After three seconds, Zack Cassidy recollected himself. However, he was in a state of disbelief.


    Fifth Master did not used to be like this.


    Right then, theputer screen turned gray while a line of words appeared on the screen.


    ¡°You have been killed.¡±


    Stanley Batton acted as if he had not seen it. Instead, he shifted his gaze back to Zack.


    Zack immediately appeared respectful as before.


    ¡°The person who went around spreading rumors had been located. That person is a famous hacker.


    Now, he has already admitted to everything. He said that Emily Quest was the person who had


    instructed him to do so. I heard that the young madam personally decoded the man¡¯s fake IP


    address and tracked him down. I did not expect her to be aputer expert. She really is amazing,¡±


    Zack said.


    Stanley smiled a little but did not say anything. He was in awe of X¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°Now, as long as the Quest family makes an announcement to show proof of what had actually


    transpired, the whole thing wille to pass,¡± Zack said with a serious expression and was careful


    not to omit anything.


    ¡°Keep talking.¡± Stanley was cold as usual. It was impossible to tell what he was feeling from his


    eyes.


    ¡°As for the woman causing a scene at Imperial Prime, there is also sufficient proof that Emily Quest


    was the one who instructed her to do so. Meanwhile, Emily and her mother have already been


    brought to the police station for further investigation. Emily insists that she was the only person


    behind all this and that May Conner had no idea what was going on. Since the police could not find


    any solid proof that May Conner was involved, she would soon be released. As for Emily, due to her


    status as a pregnantdy, she would most likely be sentenced tomunity service,¡± Zack


    exined.


    ¡°Tell them to keep them inside until eleven o¡¯clock in the morning on the day of Emily¡¯s wedding,¡±


    Stanley said coldly before he took a puff of his cigarette elegantly.


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Master!¡± Zack could feel goosebumps all over his scalp. Fifth Master was really cruel.


    Wasn¡¯t that intentionally meant to put Emily in a difficult position?


    In Antis, weddings were usually held at noon. If Emily and her mother were to be released at


    eleven o¡¯clock on the day itself, they would be frantic.


    Besides, going to the wedding venue directly from jail was not a good sign for luck. However, Zack


    felt that this was indeed an excellent way topensate for sour feelings.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they very free? Get them to do more stuff in there,¡± Stanley said determinedly. There was a


    cold look in his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away,¡± Zack answered.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°Anything you want,¡± Zack replied.


    ¡°Get the footage of Emily admitting to what she did. I want it released on the day of her wedding all


    over the inte and all television channels in the city,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zack immediately took in a deep breath. He did not expect Stanley to be even crueler.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Stanley said.


    Zack nodded respectfully before he quickly walked away.


    When Zack arrived by the door, he stopped walking and turned around to look at Stanley.


    ¡°Oh, right. Fifth Master, you were invited to attend the state banquet tomorrow evening. I hope you


    haven¡¯t forgotten about it,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Stanley took another puff of cigarette before shifting his gaze back to theputer screen


    and continued to y his game.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Zack proceeded to leave right away.


    Meanwhile, Stanley¡¯s teammates were yelling at him for being away from the game.


    ¡°Is this the quality of the second-best yer in the country? If you aren¡¯t going to y, why don¡¯t you


    just stay off the game?¡± Herb Root asked.


    ¡°I will report youter, you piece of trash.¡± Ocean Master wrote.


    ¡°North, you are heartless. I hope your ranking drops.¡± The Hunter wrote.


    However, Stanley did not disy any hint of emotion in his eyes. Instead, he pinched his forehead


    slightly and responded to the messages.


    ¡°Cut the bullsh*t.¡± Stanley wrote.


    After that, Stanley repeatedly approached his enemies. At one point, he was fighting against two


    yers on his own. In the end, the opponent¡¯s solo top and jungler were defeated, while Stanley


    only lost one-third of his health points.


    The tables had turned.


    ¡°Indeed, you are one of the powerful gods. I can¡¯t afford to make you angry.¡± Herb Root wrote.


    ¡°I take back what I said. You no longer need to apologize. Do you ept leg essories?¡± The


    Hunter asked.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Are you a boy or a girl? If you are a boy, would you like to date me on the inte?¡±


    Tabby Kitty asked.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Embarrassing moments always came when one was least prepared for them.


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton chose to ignore their messages and continued to y the game skillfully.


    He clicked on the mouse rapidly to activate one skill after another.


    Although it was only a game, he made it seem as if he were ying the piano. He was the most


    elegant killer in the world.


    Very soon, Stanley¡¯s team achieved victory. He immediately removed himself from the queue and


    proceeded to open the chatroom between him and X Quest in Wechat.


    After hovering his finger above the screen for a few seconds, he narrowed his eyes a little. ¡°I¡¯ve


    already memorized the book. What¡¯s next?¡±


    Right then, X was also waiting in a queue for her teammates to get matched.


    ¡°Beep beep¡­¡±


    When X¡¯s phone suddenly started vibrating, she shifted her gaze to the phone.


    She was surprised to read what Five Batton sent her.


    How was he able to memorize everything in that book in such a short amount of time? Did he have


    a photographic memory? How else was that possible?


    Although X believed that she had a good memory herself, it took her an entire week to memorize


    that stuff. Wasn¡¯t Stanley too amazing?


    X immediately picked up her phone and typed with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Stanley wrote back casually.


    ¡°All of it? In just a few days?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Stanley replied to the text.


    ¡°Are you free tomorrow night? I¡¯ll teach you a few things in person.¡± X replied to him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stanley wrote.


    ¡°Well, I shan¡¯t bother you then. Goodnight.¡± X wrote.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± Stanley was cold as usual.


    Since the game-matching was still ongoing, X subconsciously scrolled up to look at their


    previous conversations out of boredom. Whenever Stanley replied to her, the responses came in


    the form of a single word. He rarely wrote more than two words.


    This man was the coldest person she had ever met.


    Meanwhile, the game-matching waspleted.


    X immediately put her phone down and shifted her gaze back to the game. Hurriedly, she picked


    Aatrox and prepared to go to the topne on her own.


    While waiting for the game to start, X was attracted by the name of ¡®North¡¯ in the opponent¡¯s


    team.


    She could remember this name because it was always beneath her in the leaderboard. He was one


    of the best yers in the country.


    From what X could recall, this person always liked to challenge her to a solo battle. Although she


    always won, it was never an easy victory. This person was undoubtedly an expert in controlling the


    game characters he yed. X was fond of going against people like him because it made her


    feel like she had met an equal rival.


    After entering the game, X and North both went to the topne. North was using Camille.


    When North saw X, he charged at her without even waiting for his troops to arrive.


    X instantly moved her game character by clicking on her mouse and pressing on her keyboard


    rapidly.


    After a fierce battle, X managed to kill North by a hair¡¯s breadth as she too was left with very little


    health points.


    On the other hand, when Stanley saw his screen turn gray, he touched his forehead helplessly.


    If he had used his skill slightly earlier than her and was better at positioning his game character, it


    would have been her who died instead.


    Who was this ¡®Seven¡¯? Why was she so good?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡­¡±


    Sharon Lindt entered the room with a ss of warm milk in her hand.


    When Sharon saw the statistics of Stanley¡¯s performance in the game, she could not help but lean


    in close while she sat on the armrest of his chair. ¡°Did you die when the match has just begun? Why


    are you so bad at this?¡±


    However, once Sharon saw the ID of Stanley¡¯s opponent, she immediately changed her tone.


    ¡°Is that Seven? It¡¯s normal then. Nobody can defeat him. Even the professional yers can¡¯t win in


    a solo fight against him,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Why do you know so much about this?¡± Stanley asked calmly as he continued to fight against


    Seven.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m an experienced yer of games like this. Why wouldn¡¯t I know about this? I am curious


    about this person. Is he a guy or a girl? I really do admire him from the bottom of my heart,¡± Sharon


    said.


    When talking about this, Sharon¡¯s eyes glowed brightly. She was like an eighteen-year-old teenage


    girl who was passionate about gaming.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Although Sharon Lindt knew that Stanley Batton did not like it when someone talked to him while he


    was gaming, Sharon could not resist speaking her mind after seeing ¡®Seven¡¯.


    Stanley gave Sharon a look before he continued fighting against Seven.


    Sharon sat on the armrest of his chair while she observed the match earnestly.


    ¡°Can I stay here and observe the entire match? After all, this is a battle between the two best


    yers. I know you don¡¯t like it, but it¡¯s just this one time,¡± Sharon said.


    Her eyes were filled with hope and urgency. Sharon was eager to watch Stanley defeat his


    opponents.


    Meanwhile, Stanley waspletely focused on ying the game. Despite the intense battle, he


    kept a calm expression on his face and did not say a word.


    Assuming that he silently agreed, Sharon did not leave.


    However, Stanley soon died in battle yet again. Like thest time, he was very close to defeating


    Seven.


    ¡°Ahhh. If only you used A on him a moment sooner, he would have died instead,¡± Sharon said while


    she looked disappointedly at Seven, who had very little health points remaining.


    However, Stanley did not say anything while he silently waited to be revived.


    ¡°You have decent skills. Why don¡¯t you y with me on the same team? You¡¯ll obtain points faster


    that way.¡± Seven asked in the in-game chat.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± North answered in reply.


    ¡°How could you let go of such a great opportunity? The best yer himself has offered to help you


    progress. How could you refuse him?¡± Sharon immediately stood up and said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Stanley silently bought potions and returned to the battlefield.


    However, in the moments which followed, Stanley kept getting overpowered. He was always so


    close to defeating his opponent.


    ¡°Get up. Let me y against this god. I think I can do a better job than you,¡± Sharon said. She could


    not bear watching the match any longer. Therefore, she tugged at Stanley¡¯s sleeve and tried to take


    over instead.


    ¡°Stop messing around,¡± Stanley said calmly.


    ¡°Hurry up. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to take your mouse away,¡± Sharon threatened.


    Helplessly, Stanley nced at Sharon before standing up and helping her into his seat.


    Stanley knew Sharon all too well. If he did not do as she said, she would really go to great lengths


    as a form of retaliation. Apart from taking his mouse away, she might even take his monitor away.


    After changing into a new set of equipment, Sharon began fighting against her opponent.


    However, every time they went head-to-head, Sharon would lose even if she had assistance from


    her teammates. Gradually, the topne became Seven¡¯s easy source of ie.


    Throughout the game, Stanley stood behind her and observed with a look of disgust.


    Meanwhile, Sharon waspletely focused on the game.


    ¡°I will defeat her at least once,¡± she said.


    ¡°You are four levels behind. How are you going to do that?¡± Stanley asked after letting out a


    mouthful of smoke.


    After finishing his sentence, Stanley rubbed his forehead helplessly before walking over to the


    french window to look at the night sky¡¯s view. If he could not see what was happening in the game,


    he would not be bothered by it.


    ¡°I can do it,¡± Sharon said confidently.


    However, even with two teammates supporting her, she was still unable to defeat Seven.


    In the end, due to the topne being destroyed, the game ended ahead of time.


    Sharon had lost to Seven without a doubt.


    After Sharon sent the friend request to Seven, she nervously stared at the screen and prayed in her


    heart for her request to be epted.


    After a few seconds, there was a notification from the system that Seven had epted her friend


    request.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Sharon punched her fists in the air joyfully.


    After a second, Sharon immediately opened the chatbox.


    ¡°God, I admire you endlessly.¡± She wrote.


    ¡°O(¡É_¡É)O Haha~ Thank you.¡± Seven replied.


    ¡°God, are you a woman?¡± North asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Seven wrote.


    ¡°Although we are both women, why is there such a huge gap between us?¡± North asked.


    ¡°You are pretty good too.¡± Seven answered.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    ¡°Compared to you, I am a newbie. God, can you please guide me in the game more often? Please


    consider doing it because I am so weak. Sob.¡± North wrote.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Seven responded.


    ¡°God, you are the best! Oh, yeah. Are you a professional yer?¡± North asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Seven replied.


    When Stanley Batton returned, the first thing he saw was the messages Sharon Lindt sent on her


    phone. He immediately started frowning.


    Did his mother just ruin his heroic reputation? Did she im that he was weak and helpless and


    asked someone to guide him? Sob? God, you are the best?


    Earlier, Stanley had rejected the person upfront. Now that Sharon had said these things about


    Stanley, how would that person think?


    ¡°Mom, why did you do that?¡± Stanley asked unhappily.


    ¡°What did I do? Can¡¯t I just y with her?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°This is my ount,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°But she wouldn¡¯t ept any of my friend requests. Therefore, I will use your ount whenever I


    want to y so that Seven can guide me,¡± Sharon said excitedly.


    ¡°No,¡± Stanley refused with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°No, you will let me,¡± Sharon retorted.


    After that, she continued to chat with Seven.


    ¡°God, I love you so much. Muah!¡± Sharon wrote.


    ¡°This god is very agreeable. I think she is definitely a beautiful woman,¡± Sharonplimented.


    Right then, Seven sent her a team invitation.


    Sharon immediately felt overwhelmed.


    ¡°I am actually ying with the best yer in the country. Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Sharon asked.


    However, Stanley did not say anything. Instead, he picked up his mouse and turned off theptop.


    ¡°No¡­ What are you doing? What if Seven gets mad?¡± Sharon instantly had a sullen expression on


    her face.


    ¡°If you want to y, use your ount,¡± Stanley said before walking away directly.


    Sharon could not resist rolling her eyes at him.


    ¡°Selfish. Do you think I can¡¯t y just because you won¡¯t let me? I know your password,¡± Sharon


    said.


    Hence, Sharon turned theputer on and logged into the game to y with Seven.


    However, when she entered, she realized that Seven was already in another game.


    Sharon sighed disappointedly before opening the chatbox. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seven. My dog identally


    pressed on the power button and turned off theputer.¡± She wrote.


    When Sharon read through her message, she was convinced that Seven would no longer be mad


    at her. After all, it was a reasonable excuse.


    Once Sharon noticed it was already midnight from the clock on theptop, she began writing a


    message to Seven.


    ¡°Seven, it¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t go to bed toote. Staying upte isn¡¯t good for your skin. I¡¯m going to


    bed first.¡± She wrote.


    After that, Sharon turned theputer off and cheerfully left the study.


    ***


    After the match ended, X saw the message North had sent her. This person was rather


    intriguing.


    Despite rejecting X coldly before, this person was now like X¡¯s biggest fan.


    Apart from North¡¯s unstable performance, did he also have an unstable personality?


    X shook her head helplessly while she chuckled. After that, she exited from the game and


    walked over to the balcony.


    When she saw that the master bedroom lights were turned off, she decided to return to bed.


    Although X was pleased with what happened this evening, she knew that Jeremy was not feeling


    the same way. Thus, she was worried about him.


    After standing on the balcony for a long while, X finally turned around and returned to bed.


    ***


    The next morning, X woke up to the news of ¡®Imperial Prime was framed¡¯ on the second spot in


    the headlines list.


    Emily Quest was still on the number one spot among the most popr topics.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    After ncing at the headline about Emily Quest, X Quest opened the news article rted to


    Imperial Prime.


    At the top of the page, there was an official press statement from the Quest family and documents


    of proof from the police.


    In summary, the negative media rted to Imperial Prime was a false rumor somebody had


    intentionally created. After that, they would be taking legal action against the criminal. Despite the


    rumors, units in Imperial Prime were sold out yesterday. It only took a total of six days.


    The Quest family did not announce the person who came up with the rumor. The police documents


    did not reveal the individual either.


    X knew that this was something her father wanted. If word got out that something like this


    happened in the Quest family, they would be theughing stock of this world.


    Therefore, X could understand why all of this had to be done.


    Since her father had decided to end this episode here, X would respect his decision.


    Many inte users were expressing their anger in thement section below the post about the


    Quest family.


    ¡°Why is the Quest family protecting this criminal? Who the heck is this dog? I feel sorry for the


    Quest family.¡±


    ¡°I hope the person who created this rumor gets cancer. I also hope that he lives for a long time so


    he can suffer from the illness.¡±


    ¡°ording to what I know about Imperial Prime¡¯s sales, the eldest daughter of the Quest family,


    X Quest, single-handedly took care of the entire ordeal. Why is this woman so amazing? Six


    days! That has never happened before in the country!¡±


    ¡°Although they are both from the Quest family, why are X Quest and Emily Quest entirely


    different? The former is always doing great things while thetter only knows how to mess things


    up.¡±


    When X read through these hatefulments, she instantly stopped feeling sleepy.


    After browsing through the page for a long while, X finally closed the article. Right then, she saw


    the hashtag ¡®#ImperialPrimeSoldOut#¡¯ on the third spot among the most popr topics. In fact,


    many people were clicking on the article.


    Since X already knew what the article contained, she exited from Weibo and did not bother


    reading the news articles.


    ¡°Beep beep beep¡ª¡±


    At that moment, X received a call from Lana Harrison.


    She immediately picked up.


    ¡°Emily Quest has put all the me on herself. As for May Conner, since she refused to admit


    anything and there is no proof of her involvement, nothing can be done to her. Since Emily is a


    pregnantdy, she would most probably receive punishment in the form ofmunity service,¡±


    Lana Harrison said seriously.


    Since X had expected things to turn out this way, she did not feel too surprised.


    ¡°Pregnantdy?¡± X snorted coldly with a frown on her face.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure you understand why. However, there is something I find odd.¡± Lana suddenly


    lowered her voice seriously.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X asked curiously.


    ¡°I heard that someone made sure the duo would not be released anytime soon¡­¡± Lana said.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± X was in a state of disbelief when she heard what Lana said.


    Apart from her father, X could not think of anyone else who would do that.


    X did not expect her father to do such a thing. After all, the wedding was just around the corner. If


    the police did not release Emily and her mother soon, the two would freak out.


    ¡°Is it my father who did it?¡± X smiled a little and asked.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s someone influential. My husband won¡¯t tell me who exactly that person is. In fact, that


    person insisted no keeping the duo locked in there until eleven o¡¯clock on the wedding day! The


    person even asked the prison to inform the public that they would be released a day before the


    wedding,¡± Lana added.


    X was greatly shocked now.


    An influential person? Apart from her father, who else did Emily and her mother get into trouble


    with?


    In fact, informing the public that Emily would be released a day before her wedding was clearly a


    tactic to prevent the Sullivan family from following through with the wedding.


    Moreover, if the wedding were to take ce as agreed, and if the time was not changed, Emily and


    her mother would not have sufficient time to lick their wounds once they were released on the


    wedding day.


    That was because Emily would have to attend the wedding at noon. How could she make it in time


    if she only had an hour?


    How badly did this person hate Emily and her mother? It was a dreadful prank.


    If this was how things were going, X believed that her father was not behind the entire scheme.


    Who could it be?

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    All X Quest wanted to tell this person right now was ¡®good job¡¯.


    X began to smile widely. Right then, it seemed almost as if she were brighter than the sun.


    ¡°X, are you listening?¡± Lana Harrison asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I am listening. If you can¡¯t find out who that person is, I¡¯m sure he must be a big shot.¡± X


    quickly returned to her senses.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Who was this person? He was unbelievably powerful.


    ¡°That¡¯s for certain. I wonder what Emily and her mother have done to deserve such misfortune. It


    must be karma,¡± Lana said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X said.


    ¡°They deserve it. I feel happy just thinking about it. Alright, you are probably busy this early in the


    morning. Aunty shan¡¯t bug you any longer,¡± Lana said.


    ¡°Alright. Aunty, let¡¯s have a chat when we are free. Thank you, Aunty,¡± X said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, silly child. It¡¯s what I should do anyway,¡± Lana said.


    After hanging up, X turned to face the sunlight before stretching her arms out.


    When Jeremy Quest came to her mind, she immediately stopped smiling.


    ***


    Once X was done brushing up, she walked out of her room without any make-up on.


    Her long, ck, wavy hair rested on her shoulders. With fair skin and red lips, her face looked


    almost like a peach blossom.


    X was only wearing an entirely white silk robe. Her fairy-like eleganceplimented the


    simplicity of the outfit.


    When X went to the master bedroom, she realized that Jeremy was not there. Hence, she


    proceeded to walk downstairs to the dining room.


    Right then, Jeremy was seated at the dining table while he read the newspaper. There were two


    sses of warm milk sses, sunny side up eggs, sandwiches, vegetable sd, fruit sd,


    wholegrain bread, and fresh orange juice.


    However, Jeremy had not touched any of them.


    There was a tired look in his eyes, which he tried to hide behind the newspaper.


    X could immediately tell that he did not sleep wellst night, making her feel even more


    saddened.


    She hurriedly walked over and sat down next to Jeremy. She pushed her head away from her face


    casually until they fell over her back.


    ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± She looked at him gently.


    To be honest, she knew he was not in a good state without even asking.


    Anyone else in the same position would not be in a good state. Although Jeremy had spoken


    fiercely to his wife and daughter, he still loved and cared about them.


    However, being tricked by the people closest to him, and even going through a painful divorce, X


    could imagine how bad it felt.


    Every human being had feelings.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jeremy uttered as he put the newspaper down and looked at X nkly.


    ¡°The pain wille to pass. I will be by your side,¡± X said while gently holding his hand.


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes turned red. However, he did not say anything and instead nodded and patted her


    hand lightly.


    After that, Jeremy picked up one of the sandwiches and ced it in front of X.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. Let¡¯s not talk about these sad things,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright. Have a little more,¡± X replied with a nod. However, she did not feel better at all.


    ¡°X, take a few days off to rest and return to the headquarters after that. Just as I said before, you


    will be the new sales manager. I hope you can make us proud yet again,¡± Jeremy said as he


    chewed on his sandwich.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t let you down,¡± X said confidently.


    ¡°Yeah. I have faith in you,¡± Jeremy said.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the police station, Emily Quest and May Conner had just finished eating and were


    washing the dishes in front of the kitchen sink.


    Thousands of oily chopsticks and bowls were piled up next to them with pieces of leaves all over


    them.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    There wasn¡¯t a heating system in the kitchen. On top of that, the water from the running tap was as


    cold as ice.


    Emily Quest and May Conner were not even given sponges to wash the dishes. They had to do it


    with their bare hands.


    When the oily leaves got stuck on their hands, the duo felt utterly disgusted.


    By now, their hands had already turned purple from the cold. Their bodies were also shivering.


    The frowns on their faces were so deep that they could probably kill a fly between their brows.


    Right now, they were more affected by the hopelessness they felt inside than the cold they felt


    physically.


    Although they were both aware of the precarious situation they were in, neither of them coulde


    up with a solution to resolve this mess.


    Whenever Emily thought of the fact that she was locked in prison until the day of her wedding, she


    would break down in tears.


    When she thought of the idea of losing her fatherpletely, she felt even more hopeless.


    May Conner was in a simr situation.


    She did not know what she would do if Jeremy Quest insisted on divorcing her.


    May was truly afraid of getting a divorce.


    She was also clueless as to how she would survive on her own after the divorce.


    While it was easy to adjust to the rich¡¯s life, it was challenging to adapt to the poor¡¯s life.


    Could May really stand the drastic change in status after getting a divorce?


    After washing a few sets of chopsticks and bowls, Emily gave up. She turned around and red at


    the policemen.


    ¡°I¡¯m a pregnantdy. Are you sure you can do this to me?¡± Emily asked angrily.


    ¡°My superior said it¡¯s fine. That means it¡¯s fine. Stop talking nonsense! Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your


    legs!¡± One of the policemen in charge yelled at her coldly.


    ¡°Do it if you dare!¡± Emily seemed dissatisfied.


    ¡°Would you like to try? Once I turn off the surveince camera, I can do whatever I want, and


    nobody would find out,¡± the other policemen threatened.


    Emily immediately felt her scalp prickle as her anger faded away.


    Emily turned around in a huff and continued to wash the dishes. There was no way she could vent


    her unhappy feelings.


    She was also unable to cry about how cold she felt.


    ¡°X Quest is a b*tch. She¡¯d better not be very happy! Even if things have been resolved, Imperial


    Prime might not be able topletely sell out all its units. Like I said, a property development with


    negative media attached to it is difficult to sell. I hope she can¡¯t sell a single unit after this! It will all


    fail in her hands! She will get pimples all over her face from the worry! She will turn into an ugly


    b*tch!¡± Emily cursed out loud before she continued to do so in her mind.


    Emily wished X was dead right now.


    ¡°Yeah, you are right,¡± May snorted.


    ¡°If X doesn¡¯t manage to sell the rest of the units, Dad will still doubt her abilities,¡± Emily said


    through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± One of the policemen rolled his eyes.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Emily frowned and cocked her head at him.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know that Imperial Prime has already been sold out?¡± The policemen asked


    mockingly.


    Emily and her mother were instantly in a state of shock.


    Neither of them could believe what they had just heard. They never expected to be embarrassed by


    something like this so soon.


    Emily was so angry that she continuously ground her teeth. She immediately dropped the


    chopsticks in her hands and faced the policeman.


    ¡°You must be lying to me. How is that possible?¡±


    How was X able to focus on selling those units when she was in the middle of handling a crisis?


    Were the house-buyers crazy? Why would they still buy units from a property development that had


    been negatively affected by the media?


    ¡°ording to what I heard, it has already been proven that the negative media about Imperial Prime


    was a false rumor. As of now, the Quest family has already provided the public with investigative


    reports and various documents of proof from the police. Moreover, the buildings were sold out the


    day before. All of this was thanks to the eldest daughter in the Quest family, X Quest. Now,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    everyone is praising her for how capable she is. In fact, many people havepared Emily Quest


    to X Quest, and have said how worthless Emily Quest is,¡± the policeman exined.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Right then, the financial news channel began broadcasting news about the Quest family from the


    living room.


    The words that came to the ears of Emily Quest and May Conner felt like needles pricking their


    eardrums.


    Emily immediately became enraged. She did not understand how X Quest was able to do all this.


    Why was victory always on her side? Why did good things always surround X?


    X must be very happy right now. Emily hated her! She was jealous of her! Emily refused to give


    up!


    May was feeling the same way. In fact, she could not help but think about how Emily would live in


    the future with X still in the spotlight. If May was kicked out of the house, she was certain that


    Emily would not have it easy at home.


    May was determined not to let something like that happen!


    Distracted, Emily identally knocked her hand against the metal faucet while washing the dishes.


    Her freezing fingers were in great pain.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Emily cried out in pain before shaking her hand, fervently.


    However, it did not feel any better.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get back to work!¡± The prison guard yelled coldly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I¡­¡± Emily said.


    ¡°I saw what happened. Even so, you¡¯d better get back to work. If I catch you cking off again, I will


    teach you a lesson!¡± The man threatened coldly.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although Emily was furious and impatient, she had no choice but to take it all without saying a word.


    In the end, Emily gritted her teeth and continued to wash the dishes. She was feeling terribly upset.


    Finally, tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    Emily had never experienced such hardship in her life. It was all because of that b*tch, X Quest!


    Since Emily was a child, terrible things happened to her as long as X was around. The only time


    this did not happen was when X turned into a fat and ugly woman.


    ***


    After breakfast, Jeremy Quest went directly to thepany.


    Although he did not mention a word about his sorrow, X Quest could still feel it from the bottom of


    her heart.


    X could not help but feel bitter. If only Jeremy knew about how heartless May Conner and Emily


    Quest were.


    To make X¡¯s life miserable, they were capable of doing anything.


    Since Georgie Clementine had informed X about a meeting at ten o¡¯clock, X hurriedly finished


    her food before running upstairs to put on some simple make-up, get changed, and head out in her


    sports car.


    Once X arrived at X Entertainment, she texted Five Batton on WeChat to confirm where they


    would meet in the evening before getting to work.


    ***


    At seven o¡¯clock, Xpleted thest bit of work before stretching her armszily. After that, she


    looked down at the white Chanel watch around her wrist.


    Seeing that it was half an hour before their agreed time of the meeting, she immediately took out


    her make-up tools from the drawer and quickly applied make-up on her face.


    X only put on some foundation and drew her brows. It barely took any effort.


    Once she was done with the make-up, she pulled her hair back into a neat high ponytail behind her


    head.


    Her bright forehead was exposed. Although she did not use any highlight on her forehead, it


    appeared almost as if she did.


    X wore a white shirt, coupled with dark skin-tight business formal wear, and ck high heels.


    She seemed both fairy-like and like an experienced businesswoman.


    Since the formal wear was fastened around her waist, her great figure was very much entuated.


    With her make-up done, she quickly made her way to With-You Western Diner in her car.


    As soon as she walked through the door, heads turned, and all the men in the restaurant were


    looking at her.


    Disregarding those gazes, X continued to run upstairs to Room 2208 as her high heels clicked


    along on the ground.


    When she looked down at her watch, she realized she was there just in time. She was neither a


    minute early nor a minutete.


    Without hesitation, X pushed the door open.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Stanley Batton was already seated inside.


    Dressed in a ck oversized shirt and matching ck leisure pants, there was a hint ofziness to


    his calm andposed appearance.


    His usual hairstyle of segmenting his hair into two disproportionate sections was changed to a


    loosely brushed-back style today. It made him look very cool and pleasant to the eyes.


    Right then, he had his head lowered as he flipped through the ck leather menu with his long and


    elegant fingers. He was moving neither hastily nor too slowly, which perfectly embodied elegance


    and nobility.


    The chandelier above his head projected a bright light over his fair skin, which now seemed aglow.


    From afar, X Quest could feel how unapproachable that person was.


    If she had not known his identity, she would have thought he was from an aristocratic family.


    After brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear, X quickly walked over to the seat across him


    and sat down.


    They were sitting on two opposite ends of the long dining table.


    Even from a great distance, X could feel the dominant aura from his body.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Stanley said before slowly closing the menu and shifting his cold gaze to her face.


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s order. We can chat while we eat.¡± X began waving at the waiter next to her.


    After the orders were made, the waiter left.


    X rested her hands on the table with her fingers inteced as she looked at Stanley.


    ¡°Did your day go well?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley drawled as he looked at her quietly and calmly.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Today, I am going to teach you something rtively basic. It¡¯s called ¡®look-smell-ask-cut¡¯,¡± X


    said.


    ¡°Looking refers to observing one¡¯s facial expression. Hearing means listening to one¡¯s breath.


    Asking refers to questions about the symptoms. Lastly, cutting means to check the pulse,¡± X


    exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go into details after we eat. We are one week away from Emily Quest¡¯s wedding. You must pay


    full attention. I am counting on you,¡± X said softly.


    Her voice was so soft that Stanley felt as if he would melt.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°Have you memorized what I taught you thest time? I¡¯m going to check if you have done your


    homework. Are you ready?¡± X asked skeptically.


    ¡°Yeah. Go ahead.¡± Stanley bared his hands while he lifted his chest proudly.


    After that, X began asking question after question. Stanley was able to answer each of them


    correctly.


    After X had asked thirty questions, all of which Stanley answered correctly, she finally believed


    what he said and raised her thumbs at him. ¡°You really are amazing. You have managed to


    memorize everything,¡± X said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°How were you able to memorize all that so quickly? Do you have a photographic memory?¡± X


    asked admiringly.


    ¡°You can say that,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed. To be honest, I was a little worried that you might not take it seriously when I decided


    to give you these two books,¡± X said. After all, the theoretical knowledge involved was extremely


    difficult for people who did not go through medical studies.


    ¡°Since you asked me to do it, I naturally mustply,¡± Stanley said calmly before he picked up his


    lighter and began flipping it around skillfully.


    For an instant, X felt as if her heart was going to melt.


    ¡°You are a genius. I bet you can learn other things just as quickly,¡± X said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Stanley said.


    When X looked at the genius before her, she could not help but feel a sense of pity for him.


    If this man had not chosen his current pathway, perhaps he would have be an influential


    leader in the country. A smart person like Stanley couldn¡¯t fail at bing a scientist or even


    doctor.


    ***


    After dinner, X began exining the concept of ¡®look-smell-ask-cut¡¯ in detail.


    Once the first three concepts were done, X began teaching him how to check a person¡¯s pulse.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    X Quest ced three of her fair, smooth fingers over her wrist before she spoke.


    ¡°Cutting refers to pressing down on the vein over here¡­¡± She said.


    After that, X focused on exining the basic method of checking a patient¡¯s pulse while looking


    down at her wrist with a focused gaze.


    While she spoke, she moved her three fingers around her wrist. The way she moved and spoke


    was solemn.


    Never at any point did she take her eyes off her wrist.


    After finishing one part of the exnation, she slowly lifted her head to find that the seat across her


    was now empty.


    Immediately, X frowned slightly and turned her head around to look for Stanley.


    As soon as she did so, she bumped her face against a warm body.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    There was a vague scent of cigarettes and peppermint mixed into one. It was refreshing and


    unusual.


    However, when she noticed what was in front of her, her heart instantly tightened asher face and


    neck turned red.


    Awkward!


    This was the second time she had bumped into this part of his body.


    If someone had entered the room right then, they would think that she was doing something


    shameful.


    More importantly, was he having an erection again?


    ¡°Are you preparing a special reward for me?¡± Stanley asked as he looked down at her yfully.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± X quickly stood up after the shock had passed. She subconsciously took one step


    back.


    However, as she did so, she lost her bnce and began to fall backward.


    It happened so suddenly that her body turned cold and started to sweat.


    At that moment, Stanley quickly reached out and grabbed her by the waist to prevent her from


    falling.


    Due to inertia, X¡¯s face rammed into Stanley¡¯s chest as her lips pressed against the center of his


    chest.


    X¡¯s heart began to pound and her face became red and warm.


    She subconsciously took in a deep breath before stepping backward and forcing herself to calm


    down.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Stanley replied calmly with a smile.


    ¡°About that¡­ We¡­ Let¡¯s continue. Why did you stand up? To be honest, it would have been fine for


    you to stay over there,¡± X said quickly to change the topic as she sat down.


    Although she tried very hard to stop herself from feeling nervous, her heart beat rate would not go


    down.


    ¡°I can see clearer if I¡¯m seated nearby,¡± Stanley said before he pulled a chair out and sat right next


    to her.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± X shifted slightly away to keep a safe distance from Stanley.


    After that, she pressed three of her fingers over her wrist yet again.


    ¡°Do this. ce your fingers here¡­¡± She said.


    Without saying anything, Stanley ced his fingers on his wrist.


    ¡°Like so?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Like this¡­ This is the most urate position. Do you understand?¡± X said after taking a closer


    look and moving his fingers around a little.


    Stanley nodded as he silently looked at X and waited for her instruction.


    Perhaps due to what happened earlier, X felt a little ufortable when Stanley looked at her


    like this.


    ¡°Look at my fingers¡­¡± X said seriously.


    Stanley then shifted his gaze to her fingers.


    After that, X continued to exin in-depth the methods of checking a patient¡¯s pulse. While she


    concentrated on exining, he concentrated on listening.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    After making each important point, X Quest would pause and ask if there was anything Stanley


    Batton did not understand.


    Stanley would always say no.


    Soon, midnight came without them realizing it.


    X was nearly done with exining the basics of checking a patient¡¯s pulse.


    After looking down at her watch, X turned to face Stanley.


    Right then, he was paying full attention to her. If she were not careful, she might even get lost in


    those captivating dark eyes.


    After a second of zoning out, X recollected herself.


    ¡°I have already exined the most basic stuff. Did you understand all of it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley answered pleasantly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Really?¡± X still felt suspicious.


    If that were true, Stanley would be a genius at Chinese medicine. He was probably one in a million.


    Nobody in the realm of Chinese medicine could possibly have more talent than him.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you sure?¡± X seemed doubtful.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you check my pulse?¡± X asked as she ced her hand on the table.


    Without saying anything, Stanley used his hands to shift X¡¯s face so that he could look directly at


    her.


    X¡¯s heart started pounding as soon as he did so.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± X asked after taking a deep breath. Her body was trembling slightly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the first step was to look?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°¡­¡± X was speechless.


    ¡°Well¡­ Well then, hurry up,¡± she said.


    Stanley remained quiet as he continued to hold her face up and examined her.


    Since X¡¯s face was already rather small, it seemed even smaller in contrast to Stanley¡¯srge


    hands.


    ¡°Stick your tongue out,¡± Stanley said after examining her for a minute.


    X obediently stuck her tongue out.


    After staring at her for a moment, Stanley gently let go of her face. ¡°Do you have period cramps?¡±


    He asked.


    X¡¯s face turned red when the sensitive topic was brought up.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded slightly.


    X could not help but feel a greater sense of respect for Stanley.


    She could not believe that he really did pick up the knowledge.


    Stanley ced three fingers over her wrist without saying anything and carefully examined her with


    his head lowered.


    He had a serious look in his eyes.


    To X, Stanley seemed to be glowing when he was focused on something.


    Within a minute, Stanley slowly lifted his head and looked at her.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any huge problem with you. Your body is merely experiencing a slight chill,¡± Stanley


    said urately.


    Indeed, X was experiencing a slight chill in her body.


    In the past, it used to be a severe case for her. Although she went to the Chinese doctors to get it


    fixed, the results were not fantastic. Every time her period came, she would suffer great pain, and


    her body felt chills all over.


    However, ever since she met her master in America, her body had recovered under his attentive


    care.


    In recent times, her physical condition had deteriorated a little. Even so, the symptoms were very


    mild. She would only feel a slight aching sensation in her lower abdomen whenever her period


    came.


    At first, X intended to look after herself better. However, due to her busy schedule, it had been


    difficult to do so.


    X could not help but wonder if he truly had not been exposed to stuff like this before.


    ¡°You were urate down to thest word,¡± X said cheerfully.


    ¡°Oh,¡± he answered.


    ¡°What about the prescriptions for a slight chill of the body?¡± X asked. She had told Stanley about


    the solution when exining how to check a patient¡¯s pulse earlier.


    ¡°Eight pieces of sliced ginger, twelve dried dates, and a suitable amount of sugar. Boil these three


    ingredients in a pot before keeping it on a small me so that they would all blend. The patient


    should then drink a bowl of the sweet soup every night before bed. It promotes blood cirction and


    deters the chill. If that''s troublesome, there¡¯s another way which is to take a sage herbal foot bath


    before bed every night,¡± Stanley answered thoughtfully.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Stanley Batton had given X Quest the perfect answer yet again.


    ¡°Tell me the truth. Have you really not such prior knowledge?¡± X seemed very doubtful.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°You are way too smart. Although I think of myself as a genius, I am far slower than you when it


    comes to learning,¡± X said.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Stanley said calmly as usual. The look in his eyes had not changed at all.


    ¡°Stop being so modest. You¡¯re not just alright. You are amazing,¡± X could not resist giving him the


    thumbs up.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll stop here for today. Tomorrow¡­ Oh, no. It¡¯s already past twelve. Therefore,


    it¡¯s a new day. Can we continue tonight?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Stanley said before standing up slowly and picking up his ck windbreaker coat.


    He covered her body with the coat and even fastened one of the buttons.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing outside. It¡¯ll be cold,¡± Stanley said before walking out of the room.


    When X looked at Stanley from behind, she felt a warmth in her heart.


    Once she turned around, she noticed that it was snowing heavily outside.


    Just as the door was about to shut behind Stanley, X ran after him and caught up with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. My car is right outside anyway,¡± X said.


    ¡°Stop being so fearless. Your body is affected by a chill right now,¡± Stanley said as he continued to


    walk down the stairs with his head lowered.


    Every man and woman who walked past them would gasp at their good looks.


    ¡°Do you want to freeze to death out there in these clothes?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I have a car too. If you don¡¯t stop spewing nonsense, our agreement will be cancelled,¡± Stanley


    said determinedly.


    X was speechless for a second. She then ran after him and turned to look at his cold expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m the creditor. Shouldn¡¯t I be in charge here?¡± X asked.


    ording to logic, he should listen to whatever she said.


    ¡°Creditor?¡± Stanley raised his brows a little.


    ¡®Hehe.¡¯ Stanley chuckled to himself. This was the first time someone said that word to Stanley.


    ¡°Am I not your creditor?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the sry I¡¯m offering you tempting enough?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough,¡± he answered.


    ¡°¡­¡± X was speechless again.


    He sure was asking for a lot. If someone did not know him personally, he might think Stanley was a


    tycoon of some sort.


    X was certain that Stanley¡¯s boss could not have been able to offer him this much money in a


    month. Why was this man so wild?


    ¡°Five Batton, do you realize how wild you are?¡± X asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± he answered.


    ¡°¡­¡± X was speechless.


    Once they arrived at the door, X stopped walking and was prepared to take off the coat and


    return it to him.


    ¡°Be a good girl. Keep it on,¡± Stanley immediately stopped her.


    Although Stanley was expressionless, X¡¯s heart was still warmed by his tone of voice.


    Outside, snow was falling heavily while clouds filled the skies. Beneath the lights all around them,


    every piece of a snowke was covered by ayer of golden light. The world seemed perfectly


    clean and serene.


    Even so, the beautiful snowy scene faded into the background when Stanley was around. Nothing


    could steal the spotlight away from him.


    Before allowing X to react, Stanley took big strides forward as he braced the snowy gusts of


    wind, leaving deep traces of footsteps behind him.


    Perhaps it was because of the beautiful scenery of the night, or maybe the lights were too bright


    around her, X felt at that moment that the view of Stanley from behind was the most striking view


    she had seen in the world.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Very soon, Stanley disappeared from X¡¯s sight.


    After recollecting herself, X quickly got into her red Maserati and drove away.


    Meanwhile, in the underground parking lot, a limited-edition ck Rolls-Royce limousine was


    parked underneath a dim light, making it gleam in a low-key yet luxurious fashion.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Stanley Batton quickly walked to his car.


    As soon as he entered, a cold breeze blew into the car.


    Zack Cassidy, who had fallen asleep in the driver¡¯s seat, slowly opened his eyes.


    Quickly, Zack pushed his golden-framed sses up his nose-bridge. After checking the time, he


    nced at the rearview mirror to look at the aristocratic man in the backseat.


    ¡°Fifth Master, has the young madam been teaching you about Chinese medicine the whole time?¡±


    Zack asked with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°And you sat there like a good boy and listened to her the entire time?¡± Zack was beginning to


    wonder if he was in a dream.


    Zack found it hard to picture Fifth Master sitting next to his wife like a studious child.


    When did he be this obedient?


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Stanley asked as he raised his brows and looked at Zack¡¯s face


    through the rearview mirror.


    Zack immediately felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°No. I wouldn¡¯t dare. I was just curious. What did the young madam teach you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Look-smell-ask-cut.¡± Stanley slowly closed his eyes as he rubbed his forehead.


    ¡°How did a man who dealt with a host of problems every day listen quietly to someone for this


    long?¡± Zack asked daringly before he turned on the engine.


    Zack was beginning to find all this increasingly magical.


    ¡°You speak too much,¡± Stanleymented coldly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Zack took a deep breath and kept his mouth shut out of fear.


    ¡°Oh, right. Mr. President seemed a little unhappy today that you refused to attend his state


    banquet,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Tell him I will visit him personally soon,¡± Stanley said calmly.


    ¡°I already told it. He said that he will be having a family party tonight at his ce. He invited you


    over,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Postpone it,¡± Stanley said without hesitation.


    Zack was utterly confused.


    ¡°Why?¡± Zack felt lost.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a lesson from my wife,¡± Stanley said with a yful smile.


    Zack was shocked. ¡®Is he really normal? Is he rejecting the President¡¯s invitation repeatedly for


    something like this? Why can¡¯t he just take the lesson another time?¡¯ Zack thought to himself.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡± Zack asked carefully.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop talking nonsense, I¡¯ll send you over to help build Dragon Hope Primary School,¡±


    Stanley said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Zack was lost for words as he continued to drive in silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to the president on my own,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zack nodded without saying anything else.


    Zack truly felt that their young madam was iparably powerful.


    Not only was she capable of making Fifth Master change his ways, but she could also influence him


    to get custom-made clothes from international brands and reject the president¡¯s invitation.


    When Zack thought about the clothing issue, he became more depressed.


    Some time ago, Zack had approached those brands toe up with custom-made clothes for


    Stanley. He had to inform the people in charge that Fifth Master wanted the designers to stick a


    random brand logo over the clothes. Every single brand manager had an odd facial expression on


    their faces when they heard this.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    If it were not because of Stanley¡¯s identity, these people would have cursed at Zack. Zack was


    certain they were cussing in their minds.


    ¡°Zack Cassidy,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m listening,¡± Zack answered.


    ¡°Which is my smallest house?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°The smallest one would be either of the two vis with a view of the ocean. Apart from those, you


    also have a unit with a hundred square meters in a building you bought in Waterfront Court,¡± Zack


    answered.


    ¡°These are all too big. And the locations are too good,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Well¡­ There aren¡¯t any other options.¡± Zack shook his head.


    ¡°Buy one,¡± Stanley ordered as he slowly opened his eyes and looked at Zack through the rearview


    mirror.


    ¡°Buy? What sort of a house would you like to buy?¡± Zack was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    ¡°Look for a ce of around sixty to seventy square meters, and one at a lower price. It should


    preferably be away from central areas. A second-hand house works too,¡± Stanley Batton said.


    ¡°Fifth Master, don¡¯t you only purchase property in the golden zones?¡± Zack Cassidy felt that he no


    longer knew Fifth Master as well as he did before.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley uttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it done tomorrow,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Buy the house within a day and throw all the furniture away. I want them to be reced with new


    ones, but they can¡¯t be from well-known brands,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Master,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Make sure you disinfect the ce inside and out for at least three times,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Got it. Fifth Master, are you going to stay there?¡± Zack asked.


    ¡°¡­¡± Stanley remained silent as he lit a cigarette and looked out at the city¡¯s busy view at night.


    The smoke surrounding his fingers made them appear much longer and more elegant.


    ***


    After X Quest arrived home, she first walked out onto her balcony to look at the master bedroom.


    When she saw that the room was dark, she proceeded to put on a face mask and took a milk bath.


    After that, she changed into a pink silk nightdress with straps before returning to her room.


    After a long day, and after afortable bath, X felt much more rxed than before.


    When she saw the ck windbreaker on her bed, she could not help but recall how Stanley had


    walked away in the heavy snow without a care.


    X immediately felt a sense of warmth in her heart.


    However, she very soon recollected herself and picked up the coat.


    When her gazended upon the brand logo, she noticed that she had never seen this brand before.


    It was called ¡®House of Men¡¯.


    X had previously thought that only good brands produced such high-quality clothing with


    excellent design and feel to the touch. She had not expected this coat to be from a random brand.


    Indeed, the designer of this brand was very talented. If he or she continued to do well, the brand


    might one day be apetitor to currently well-known brands like Armani, Versace, and the likes.


    Out of curiosity, X searched for the brand on Baidu to find out who the designer behind House of


    Men was.


    However, her search was not fruitful.


    X could not believe that the brand did not even have an online presence on Baidu.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Soon, X began to feel sleepy. After carefully hanging the coat up, shey in her bed.


    ***


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, X was woken up by her rm at seven o¡¯clock in the morning. Once


    she was done cleaning herself up, she walked directly over to the master bedroom and knocked on


    the door.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡±


    After hearing Jeremy Quest¡¯s voice, X immediately pushed the door open and walked in.


    Clearly, Jeremy had just gotten out of bed. Right then, he was practicing Tai Chi on the balcony.


    However, he did not look rested. Clearly, he did not sleep well the night before.


    X¡¯s heart went out to him.


    Quickly, she walked up to Jeremy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a run, shall we? I¡¯ll apany you,¡± X suggested.


    It would be a good way to make him feel better.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy with practicing Tai Chi,¡± Jeremy said as he continued moving his body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out. It will be good to get some fresh air. Come on, Daddy?¡± X held onto Jeremy¡¯s wrist


    gently while she spoke.


    Unable to resist her charm, Jeremy gave in and chuckled helplessly.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jeremy said.


    After that, X wrapped her hand around Jeremy¡¯s arm cheerfully while she led him out.


    When they passed by the bed, X noticed a piece of paper next to the bed on the bedside table.


    The words ¡®Divorce Agreement¡¯ were clearly written on that piece of paper.


    When X first walked into the room, she had kept her eyes on her father. Therefore, she had not


    noticed it at all until now.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    It seemed like Jeremy Quest was serious about getting a divorce despite how badly it hurt him.


    X Quest did not react to it as she continued to hold Jeremy¡¯s arm as they walked out the door.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After the snow from the night before, the courtyard waspletely white.


    The servants and bodyguards were upied with clearing the snow.


    After X and her father greeted everyone, they proceeded to run out of the courtyard and


    continued along the pedestrianne.


    By then, most of the snow in the middle of the road had already melted away. However, the snow on


    both sides of the road had notpletely melted yet, and sanitation workers were busy shoveling


    them aside.


    Although the weather was cold, neither of them felt cold because they were exercising.


    After running along the asphalt road for a few kilometers outside their house, the two leaned against


    a wilted cherry blossom tree to rest.


    With their backs facing each other, they panted heavily. Their clothes were soaked all the way


    through.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it really does feel good to run outside,¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Dad, are you feeling better now?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Much better,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you really n on getting a divorce?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I n on giving her 200 million dors and a house so that she will disappear from my


    world,¡± Jeremy said as his face became sullen. It seemed as if his frown could never go away.


    X could feel how unwilling and hurt Jeremy was. Thus, she was starting to feel a little guilty. She


    wondered if her act of repeatedly causing these scenes in front of her father was the wrong thing to


    do.


    If he did not know about any of it, he might still be his old happy self. However, X did not have a


    choice. Her ns would only go smoothly once he found out about certain things.


    If X did not hold onto those grudges, she might have been able to tolerate all the pain she was


    going through for the sake of peace in the family.


    However, there was no way she could do that now. What happened before had allowed her to see


    through too many things.


    Sometimes, on top of not soliciting friendly treatment from others, forbearance would only make


    other people behave more harshly.


    When a person appeared too much like a softy, he or she would only attract bullies.


    However, if X disregarded everything else and looked at this ordeal from a logical perspective,


    she believed her father was doing the right thing by leaving May Conner.


    May was even willing to put their family business on the chopping block to get what she wanted.


    There was no telling what other horrible things this woman could do in the future.


    Even so, the oue might still change until the curtains came down. X could not be too sure.


    Therefore, she decided not to say anything and instead silently hugged Jeremy and patted him on


    the back.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things. Let¡¯s return home for a bath and have breakfast


    together,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeremy answered.


    ***


    At the same time, in Confinement Room 606 of the prison, May Conner and Emily Quest were given


    their task of the day by the superior officers, which involved handkerchief embroidery with the other


    female inmates.


    They sat in rows of tens at a wide table. Everyone had an embroidery kit in front of them. They were


    focused on sewing flowery patterns and drawings ording to the pictures.


    While most of the female inmates had dozens of white silk handkerchiefs that needed to be sewn, in


    front of them, Emily and her mother had hundreds of them stacked before them.


    Apart from Emily and May, everyone else seemed to be skilled at what they were doing.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    To people like them who lived a pampered life of luxury, the art of embroidery waspletely


    unfamiliar territory. They had never held a needle at home. If something was damaged, they would


    just throw it out, so there was no use for needles.


    Needles punctured their fingers, and it was frightening to look at.


    Out of carelessness, the needle on Emily¡¯s right hand once again pricked her left index finger.


    As the stinging pain spread, thest of her patience was gone. She immediately threw the


    embroidery frame onto the ground, wailing and yelling, ¡°Are we living in ancient times right now?


    ¡°To think handmade embroidery still exists! How would I know how to do it?! Is this torture? I¡¯m a


    pregnant woman. What merits do they have for torturing me to death?


    ¡°Why did the others get so little handkerchiefs while we get so many? Did that sh*tty X Quest


    bribe someone?


    ¡°Is Father really going to ignore this? And Brother Sullivan, why is he ignoring me? I¡¯m pregnant


    with the Sullivan family¡¯s child!¡±


    She was going mad. Ever since she got here, her mother and she had been doing work the whole


    time like they were the busiest people in the detention center.


    On the first day, they had washed over a hundred sets of tableware and dozens of clothes.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The second day, they were forced to embellish so many handkerchiefs!


    Besides this, they were also assigned to a huge detention cell with a group of fierce-looking and an


    unpleasant group of women.


    This group of people showed both of them no respect. They wanted these women to help them with


    their embroidery, but none of them were willing.


    Was the officer in charge of the detention center crazy? Why were they treating her this way?


    Weren¡¯t they afraid that she would take revenge on them once she got out? Didn¡¯t they know she


    was a youngdy from a wealthy family?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, what¡¯s with the ramblings? If you keep nagging, I¡¯ll rub your face on the floor and


    beat you to a pulp!¡± a bald inmate said coldly.


    ¡°Would you have the guts to?¡± Emily retorted.


    ¡°Why not? You must not know that I¡¯m temporarily held here for murder. A murderer will have to die


    eventually, so do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of you?¡± The bald inmate shouted.


    Emily immediately shrunk back as her heart beat faster. She could not afford to offend a death row


    prisoner.


    ¡°Do your embroidery properly! If you can¡¯t finish what¡¯s in front of you today, I¡¯ll beat you up so bad


    that no one will recognize you! I heard that you¡¯d be getting married once you get out. Do you want


    to wear your wedding gown with a swollen face? Huh?¡±


    The bald inmate continued to threaten as the others red at Emily with bloodthirsty eyes.


    Emily was furious, but she could only suppress it. After a deep breath, she picked up the


    handkerchief from the floor and continued working on it.


    May shuddered. She looked at Emily and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough dear, let¡¯s endure it for a bit.


    Everything will be fine once we get out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Emily nodded firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already inquired. We¡¯ll be freed one day before your wedding so it¡¯s only just a few more days.


    Let¡¯s be patient,¡± May added.


    Emily nodded again. As she was distracted, the needle once again pricked deeply into her left


    thumb. Blood flowed immediately.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She quickly retracted her hand, braced the pain, and pulled out the needle. As she sucked her


    thumb, the strong taste of blood spread inside her mouth.


    May¡¯s heart tightened painfully. She asked with reddened eyes, ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt?¡±


    Emily nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not okay¡­ Mom, it really hurts.¡±


    ¡°Endure it. Once we get out, let¡¯s deal with that b*tch X Quest!¡± May gritted her teeth.


    Having said that, she was suddenly hit hard on the back of her head.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    May was seething. She turned to look at the bald inmate who had hit her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hitting you, what else? You¡¯re imprisoned here, but you¡¯re still thinking of bullying others once


    you get out. You¡¯re obviously a vile person.¡±


    May wanted to retort, ¡®Are you any better?¡¯


    However, she managed to endure it as she turned away quietly to continue with her work.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you two. One is X Quest¡¯s wretched stepmother; the other is her wretched half-


    sister.


    ¡°News about your family issues have even made it to us. Everyone says that both of you are the


    mastermind behind the rumor of Imperial Prime having defects.


    ¡°Bunch of dogsh*ts, not only are you unwilling to repent, but you¡¯re even trying to harm others!¡±


    As she spoke, the bald inmate rolled up her sleeve and stood up, ring ferociously at the mother-


    daughter pair as if she wanted to kill them.


    ¡°Why do you care about our family issues? Are you perhaps acquainted with X Quest?¡± Emily felt


    her scalp prickle. She subconsciously shifted aside, stammering as she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but I saw her delicate face on the news. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s the type to be


    bullied by people like you. I¡¯m annoyed, so I feel like fighting injustice!¡± As she spoke, the bald


    inmate lifted her leg and kicked both mother and daughter.


    After that, the bald inmate straddled May and started pping her continuously.


    Her ps were swift and loud. In a few seconds, May¡¯s face swelled up like a balloon.


    Emily instantly yelled hysterically, ¡°Help! Somebody!¡±


    After that, she quickly grabbed the bald inmate¡¯s shirt cor, trying to pull the woman away.


    However, she was unsessful. The bald inmate wouldn¡¯t budge!


    The next instant, the bald inmate pped Emily viciously across the face with the back of her hand.


    ¡°It seems like you really want to attend your own wedding with a swollen face. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help


    you with that.¡±


    A secondter, Emily fell to the floor after being struck, and blood appeared at the corner of her


    mouth.


    She was furious and frustrated, wanting to get up and fight back. However, she realized that she


    had sprained her right wrist. Not only was she unable to move, but there was also a piercing pain.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡± Emily yelped in pain as tears welled up in her eyes.


    The bald inmate ignored her as she continued pping May.


    May was groaning in pain and shouting for help at the top of her lungs.


    Soon, the metal door was opened.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A female prison guard stood at the door with a stern face and snapped, ¡°Are you mad? Stop right


    now!¡±


    The bald inmate finally stopped. She got up obediently before viciously spitting on Emily¡¯s face and


    then went back to her own spot.


    Emily was disgusted and quickly tried to wipe her face with her right hand. Yet, the moment she


    lifted her hand, her scalp prickled from the pain.


    Thus, she switched to her left hand and quickly wiped the saliva away.


    While the spit was wiped away, that foul stench of the saliva remained, making her stomach hurl


    with disgust.


    May climbed up crying as she looked at the correctional officer with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Quick, switch us to somece else. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And my right hand seems to be broken. Hurry up and take me to a doctor,¡± Emily said


    through tears.


    ¡°Enough nonsense and continue working!¡± The guard snapped coldly. Following a loud ¡®ng¡¯, the


    metal door was closed.


    Both mother and daughter once again fell into the pits of despair.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear me? My right hand is broken, take me to a hospital this instant!¡±


    Immediately, the tiny window on the door opened, and the correctional officer looked at her. ¡°Get to


    work and stop making excuses! If you can¡¯t finish your tasks before dark, your work will be doubled


    tomorrow!¡±


    Bam! The tiny window was closed, and the correctional officer disappearedpletely.


    ¡°Get to work, or you¡¯ll get another beating!¡± the bald inmate snapped!


    May quickly crawled over to Emily. Looking at her swollen wrist, she asked, ¡°How is it? Is it really


    broken?¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Emily nodded. ¡°I think so. I can¡¯t move it!¡±


    ¡°Get to work! You have to work even if your bones break!¡± the bald inmate spoke coldly again.


    She despised people who bullied the weak. Once upon a time, she was forcefully taken by her


    factory manager again and again because she was weak.


    To keep her job, she stayed quiet the whole time.


    And because she was easy to bully, the man got worse and even forcefully took her in front of her


    own daughter.


    Her daughter went up to hit the man, but he pushed the child away. The child¡¯s head hit the door


    handle, and she ended up dying on the spot.


    Because of this, she could not resist killing that son of a b*tch.


    She hated trash who liked to bully others!


    ¡°Hurry up!!!¡± the bald inmate roared again.


    Having just suffered damage, Emily dared not fight back. She obediently returned to her seat. She


    had just sat down when she felt something stab deeply into her right butt cheek.


    The severe pain immediately made her turn pale!


    ¡°Ahh!!¡± She immediately screamed and sprang up, turning to look at the ce she was stabbed in.


    There was a silver needle pierced deeply inside, with only a small portion left on the outside. A red


    thread used for embroidery was running through the eye of the needle.


    Emily immediately turned to look at the two women sitting on either side of her and bellowed, ¡°Who


    was it? Confess now!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It was me¡­ What are you going to do about it?¡± A cropped-hair inmate scoffed.


    ¡°How can you bully someone like this?¡± Emily wanted to murder them all and hang them on the city


    walls under the scorching sun for ten days!


    ¡°Is this called bullying? I can do worse.¡± As she spoke, the cropped-hair inmate abruptly got up and


    strode into the toilet. She came back out with a pail of cold water.


    The next instant, she swiftly poured the cold water onto May¡¯s and Emily¡¯s beds.


    ¡°Are you mental? It¡¯s winter now, are you trying to freeze us to death?¡± Emily roared again. Veins


    were popping in her neck.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The cropped-hair inmate scoffed.


    ¡°Sit back down this instant and get to work! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The bald inmate simply walked


    over and viciously grabbed Emily¡¯s long hair ferociously.


    Putting aside how her butt and wrist hurt, even if she was fine, sitting here on such a cold winter¡¯s


    day was enough torture.


    However, due to the bald inmate¡¯s authority, Emily could only endure the pain and sit on the ice-cold


    bed to continue with her embroidery.


    Whenever she moved, the pain in her wrist would shoot up to her brain, but she could only grit her


    teeth and bear it. There was no outlet for her grievance.


    The icy chill slowly spread throughout her body. She started shivering from the cold.


    May¡¯s heart ached terribly. She couldn¡¯t resist mming on the door madly and yelling, ¡°Is someone


    there? Save my daughter! Save us!¡±


    However, there was no response. Having been a richdy for so many years, she always ordered


    people around¡ªno matter where she was always on top.


    But at this moment, everything was different. In this ce, she had experienced what it means to


    cry out to the heavens and earth to no avail.


    Hell was just a momentary slip away from heaven.


    X Quest, you b*tch! I definitely won¡¯t let you off!


    She mmed at the door for a long time, but no one responded to her. She started crying in


    despair.


    The bald inmate rushed over to her, looking annoyed. She viciously tugged May¡¯s hair and dragged


    her back to her bed. During the entire journey, May kept struggling and yelling hysterically.


    However, it was futile. The woman was strong as a bull, and May couldn¡¯tpete.


    Soon, she was tossed onto the ice-cold bed.


    The bald inmate ordered harshly, ¡°Get to work, now! If you keep screaming, I¡¯ll kill you both!¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    In the evening, the setting sun dyed Antis gold.


    The sun set and the world was cold once again.


    X Entertainment¡¯s building was dazzling brightly in the sunset.


    Inside the warm office, after X had finished her work today, she once again reserved a private


    room at With-you Western Restaurant and then informed Five Batton through WeChat.


    Next, she simply touched up her makeup and let her hair down.


    The gentlerge ck curls paired with a natural makeup made her look like a goddess.


    Her clean white shirt, paired with light blue cropped pants, and a light blue woolen coat,


    entuated her divine temperament.


    The pair of silver strappy heels on her feet highlighted her fair legs and slender ankles.


    ***


    On the other side, inside the wine cer of the three-story Garden Mansion, Stanley, Henry,


    Sebastian, and Gary were perched in front of a rosewood counter. Each man had a ss of rich red


    wine in front of them.


    The wine cer behind them was about two hundred square meters wide. Various expensive red


    wines of different years and different brandsid on the premium wine rack made from rosewood.


    The dim lighting inside the wine cer entuated Stanley¡¯s cold temperament.


    Henry, Sebastian, and Gary were drinking, but only his wine was untouched as he focused on


    reading the WeChat message X had sent him.


    A striking white shirt and ck cks highlighted his chiseled features.


    ¡°I say, Old Fifth, you¡¯re not touching my million dor wine but only focusing on your phone. What


    gives? Is there a flower blooming inside your phone?¡± Sebastian nced at his phone out of


    curiosity.


    When he saw the word ¡®X¡¯, he immediately understood. He quickly turned to their two other


    confused friends and said, ¡°Chicks over bros again.¡±


    ¡°Carry on. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Stanley swiftly jumped off the barstool. He put on his ck suit


    coat and ced his phone on the inner pocket of his coat.


    His actions were done in one smooth action like he was the leading male character of a movie.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Gary.


    ¡°To keep my wifepany,¡± he replied faintly before walking away.


    Henry crossed his legs with one arm casually supporting him on the bar counter as he watched


    Stanley leave. ¡°Old Fifth, can we not just keep our wivespany?¡±


    There was no response.


    ¡°F*ck, I really want to know what did our sister-inw drug him with.¡± Henry pressed the base of the


    wine ss gently before pushing it back and forth as he spoke.


    ¡°That face is the drug,¡± said Sebastian.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Little sister-inw is definitely the gang leader in the world of beauties. If you give me a


    babe like that, I will do the same.¡± Having said that, Henry took a small sip of his wine.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know your character.¡± Sebastian couldn¡¯t help taking a jab at


    him.


    Henry was speechless from the attack.


    ***


    After Stanley exited the door, he went straight to a ck Bugatti Veyron.


    He did not get in immediately but stood beside the car and nced at it.


    After that, he took out his phone and called Zack. ¡°Help me buy a car that¡¯s worth under five


    hundred thousand dors.¡±


    Then, he hung up and drove away.


    The Bugatti Veyron stopped steadily at the basement parking lot of With-you Western Restaurant.


    He was about to get out when the passenger seat door opened, and a beautiful woman with thick


    makeup got in.


    The strong smell of COCO Mademoiselle perfume instantly diffused through the car.


    ¡°Hey hunk, my car¡¯s broken. Can you give me a lift?¡± As she spoke, she started seductively drawing


    circles on the back of his hand that was still on the steering wheel with her red manicured nails.


    Stanley frowned icily without even sparing her a nce. He immediately withdrew his hand and took


    out a piece of antibacterial wet tissue to wipe his hand. ¡°Scram!¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    He had seen too many women who proactively court men who drove luxurious cars.


    Stunned by his aura, the flirtatious smile on the beautiful woman¡¯s face froze.


    However, she was reluctant to give up. Such a wealthy and magnificent man was every girl¡¯s dream!


    If she could capture his heart, she would be set for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be that way, Handsome, give me a hand,¡± the beauty said coquettishly.


    He remained apathetic. Without another word, he quietly took out a pair of white medical gloves


    from the dashboard, got out swiftly, pulled the passenger car door open, and pulled the woman out.


    After that, he removed the gloves and tossed them into the trash can together with the antibacterial


    wipe.


    Everything was done swiftly.


    Subsequently, he turned to leave. The beauty was exasperated as she kept stomping her feet.


    ¡°What gives? Am I, Fanny Mitchell, poisonous? Why do you have to wear gloves to touch me?


    What a weirdo!¡±


    Having said that, she rolled her eyes.


    Stanley proceeded to enter the restaurant.


    Upon entry, he had attracted countless gazes of the patrons inside. The women got excited and


    started discussing if he was a celebrity and whether he was from Country Z or Country H.


    However, no matter how heated the gazes around him were, he paid them no mind and spared


    them not even a nce.


    When X entered the restaurant, she coincidentally saw Stanley about to go upstairs.


    She quickly jogged over and smiled. ¡°I thought I was early, but who knew that you are just as early


    as me.¡±


    There were still twenty minutes left until the appointed time.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He stopped, answering faintly.


    His cold gaze inadvertently fell on her right leg, noticing that her shoce was undone. Then, he


    squatted down to tie the loosece.


    This scene was as captivating as the ssic scenarios in romantic dramas.


    Everyone in the hall was stunned. All the women felt their scalps prickle from the sweetness as


    envy filled their eyes.


    X¡¯s heart immediately squeezed. She took a step back, smiling as she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No need,¡± he replied faintly as he got up and turned to walk ahead.


    X followed closely behind him.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care how many people are looking at him but would only look her in the eye and give


    only that woman his attention. I¡¯m jealous!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! That girl is so lucky!¡±


    ¡°Stop being envious. We don¡¯t deserve to be envious of that young woman with our looks.¡±


    The women in the restaurant broke out into discussions. Everyone wished they were the girl that the


    cool and handsome young man had helped with tying herces.


    ¡°Holy sh*t¡­ Assistant Cassidy, what did I just see? Who am I? Where am I?¡± A middle-aged man


    donned in a full ck suit with a buzzcut was frozen at the spot. He looked like he had seen a ghost


    as he watched the couple.


    Zack was stunned as well before slowly shaking his head.


    ¡°Our president, who''s a millennium iceberg, had actually tied a woman¡¯s shoces! Am I


    dreaming?¡± The startled expression lingered on the middle-aged man¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m not dreaming, why did he do that? Wasn¡¯t he gay?¡±


    ¡°Who said he was gay?¡± Zack looked confused.


    ¡°Previously, many women at thepany had thrown themselves at him but each one of them got


    banned and was chased out. Would a straight man do something like that?¡± the buzzcut man


    added.


    ¡°That makes sense. Manager Warner, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to discuss some issues in your


    sales department over dinner? Let¡¯s get back to business.¡± As he spoke, Zack swiftly went over to


    their reserved seats beside the window and sat down.


    ***


    After X and Stanley entered the private room, they both sat at two ends of the table, respectively.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    The dining table was covered with a snow-white silk cloth. Several stalks of white roses were


    disyed in the center of the table.


    Pure white tassels hung at the ends of the tablecloth, showing luxury in simplicity.


    Under the illumination of the magnificent chandelier, everything seemed perfect. The strong


    fragrance of roses in the air calmed one¡¯s spirits.


    After cing their orders, both individuals removed their coats and hung them at the back of their


    chairs, leaving only their shirts.


    Both were dressed in white. They felt more like a couple now.


    ¡°Have you memorized what I taught you yesterday? Have you forgotten them?¡± X initiated the


    conversation.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied faintly, toying with a ck mirror finish lighter in one hand.


    His fingers were extremely nimble. No matter how he toyed with it, the lighter never fell.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Since he had exceptionally slender and charming fingers, his ying with the lighter attracted more


    attention. It was a seemingly ordinary lighter, but it seemed more expensive than its worth when he


    toyed it in his hand.


    For a brief moment, X was lost in a daze as she watched.


    He looked calmly at her before snapping his fingers at her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Then, X regained her senses. She looked at his incredibly charming face and simply changed


    the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll now brief you on my family¡¯s situation. My father is a very healthy man, but he has


    gastroenteritis regted by taking medicine all year long.


    ¡°My stepmother has a cold constitution like me, but her condition is even more severe. She, too, is


    regting it by taking medicine constantly.


    ¡°Although I know you¡¯ll be able to tell, I still wanted to brief you on it. I assume that Emily would quiz


    you on them to see if you¡¯re lying,¡± X added.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°As for Tom Sullivan, who will soon marry Emily, he doesn¡¯t have any illness and has always been in


    great health.


    ¡°Tom¡¯s mother and sister are healthy as well. Besides his legs being disabled, his older brother,


    Julian Sullivan, doesn¡¯t have any other illness. His father has diabetes,¡± X continued to brief him


    seriously.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Did you remember them all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Vrrt, vrrt, vrrt. As they talked, his phone suddenly vibrated. It was a WeChat message from Zack.


    ¡°Fifth Master, I¡¯ve purchased the house for you and had it cleaned and decorated ording to your


    instructions. Shall I pass you the keys tomorrow?¡±


    Stanley did not reply but ced the phone faced-down as he looked at her again.


    ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to bring your clothes. Are you free tomorrow night? If you are, I¡¯ll return it to you


    when we meet.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish up early today. The mall will be closing at ten, so let¡¯s head over to the mall around


    nine.¡± X¡¯s voice was tender as usual.


    ¡°What for?¡± He raised an eyebrow, staring curiously at X¡¯s face.


    ¡°I want to buy you a suit to wear at her wedding,¡± answered X.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Vrrt, vrrt. His phone vibrated again.


    It was a WeChat message from Sharon. ¡®I saw an amazingly handsome male suit at Cosmos


    International. Come over and try it out! And keep mepany while you¡¯re at it. I¡¯m so bored by


    myself QAQ.¡¯


    Stanley typed a reply without hesitation. ¡®I¡¯m not free.¡¯


    ¡®Why? You¡¯re busy with work again, aren¡¯t you? Are you a workaholic?¡¯


    ¡®Keeping your daughter-inwpany.¡¯ After that, Stanley nced casually at X.


    X had her head lowered, holding her phone while shemunicated with Georgie on X


    Entertainment matters. She looked serious.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    ¡®Ooh, then don¡¯te over. I¡¯m suddenly not bored, and I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯spany.¡¯


    After that, the other party sent an emoji of a girlughing hysterically.


    ***


    At nine pm.


    Right on the dot, X led Stanley into Antis City¡¯s shopping haven, Goldfield za.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Even at this hour, the mall was packed with people, making it extremely lively.


    However, no matter how huge the crowd was, they were still the most striking existences among the


    others. Like two dazzling diamonds, they caught everyone¡¯s eye.


    When the two reached the entrance, a middle-aged man dressed in a suit and had a name tag that


    read ¡®General Manager¡¯, hurried over to them.


    On the top left corner of the words ¡®General Manager¡¯, was Goldfield za¡¯s logo.


    When the man saw Stanley, he was about to bow in greeting.


    Instead, Stanley shook his head subtly.


    The man immediately understood and stopped. He took in a deep breath and then walked past


    Stanley.


    X noticed none of this. Her eyes darted over to the various makeup brands and jewelry brands


    on the first floor after she entered.


    However, they were here today to buy Stanley some clothes, so she had to suppress her urges to


    browse around. They got onto the elevator and went straight for the men¡¯s section on the fifth floor.


    On the fifth floor, they first entered Versace¡¯s official store. Although there was still some time until


    spring, the store had started disying their designs for next season. Everything in the spring


    collection caught her fancy.


    ¡°Do you see anything you like?¡± X asked as she led him around.


    ¡°As long as you like it,¡± he said.


    There were a lot of female customers in Versace¡¯s official store. The moment they caught sight of


    Stanley, their eyes lit up.


    It was the same for the female sales attendants.


    After rounding the store once, X turned to the beautiful sales attendant behind her and pointed at


    the racks¡¯ clothes. ¡±This one¡­ that one¡­ and that one¡­ and that one the model¡¯s wearing. Let him


    try them all.¡±


    The beautiful sales attendant nodded happily. She gathered all the clothes before leading Stanley


    into the changing room.


    Meanwhile, X sat on the ck leather sofa, flipping through the brand¡¯s magazine as she waited


    for him.


    ¡°Miss, I think your boyfriend spoils you a lot.¡± The sales attendant in charge of gathering their


    clothes earlier came over with a bright smile. ¡°He would wear whatever you tell him to wear.¡±


    ¡°Right? Mine would never be this obedient.¡± A middle-aged woman fully dressed in branded clothing


    came over, smiling as she spoke.


    X smiled back at them but gave no reply. She continued burying her head into the magazine.


    Spoil?


    Perhaps he felt that it was embarrassing to choose anything because he was not the one paying.


    A few minutester, Stanley came out in a ck tuxedo. Matched with a white shirt on the inside


    and a ck tie, he looked as dignified as every young girl¡¯s dream prince.


    This set of clothes also appeared in the magazine X was holding. She had thought that the


    model wore it well, but now she realized thatpared to Stanley wearing it, the model was


    nothing.


    ¡°Wow¡­ So handsome!¡±


    ¡°Right? I think I¡¯m going blind from the handsomeness!¡± Two female sales attendants were fawning


    over Stanley as they praised.


    Stanley ignored them and simply walked over to X, asking faintly, ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    X nodded. ¡°Yeah. Exceptionally good. Go and try on the others.¡±


    He said nothing else but turned quietly and returned to the changing room.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Next, Stanley tried out another two sets of outfits. Each set on him made him look like a poster


    model.


    The sales attendants¡¯ praises never stopped while the male customers simply bought the same


    design he was wearing after seeing him try it out.


    Soon, it was down to thest set.


    Stanley swiftly changed and came out of the dressing room.


    Thest set was a dark blue suit paired with a white inner shirt and cropped pants that showed his


    ankles.


    The fitted cutting showcased his perfect proportions distinctly, elongating his legs.


    ¡°This set is nice too!¡± X was stunned.


    This set was perhaps the best one out of the ones he had tried.


    ¡°Is that so? Do you like this set then?¡± He strode over to her and asked.


    ¡°This set¡­ I actually like the others as well.¡± X was mildly troubled. After pondering for a few


    seconds, she waved at the sales attendant. ¡°I want all of them.¡±


    After that, she turned to him and said, ¡°Wear this on the day of the wedding. You can wear the other


    three on regr days. Go and get changed.¡±


    He said nothing but quietly returned to the changing room.


    When the mall¡¯s general manager passed by the store and witnessed this scene, he was utterly


    baffled.


    After changing back into his clothes, Stanley followed X out of the store.


    As they walked side by side, X looked down at the time. There was half an hour left until the mall


    closed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and look at some essories and cosmetics.¡± She wanted to buy some essories to


    wear at Emily¡¯s wedding and then a few more lipsticks.


    She had many loves, and lipsticks were one of them.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he said.


    Downstairs, X had first bought two nes. After that, she started browsing lipsticks at various


    large cosmetic brands.


    Whichever shop she visited, she would buy a few while he quietly apanied her the whole


    journey, never saying any more than necessary.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you really like buying this?¡± he asked, and then taking the shopping bags filled with lipsticks for


    her like it was only natural.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± X nodded.


    He said nothing but took out his phone to open up WeChat and tapped open his chatroom with


    Zack.


    After quickly typing a few words, he put the phone back into his pocket.


    As they talked, X had entered YSL¡­


    She quickly tried on a few lipsticks and immediately bought three.


    The minute her payment was done, a sales assistant came over with a smile. ¡°Miss, congrattions


    on bing our store¡¯s lucky customer for today. You can bring home tworge lipstick gift boxes


    with a hundred lipsticks in each box!¡±


    X¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief. ¡°Really?¡±


    Having purchased lipsticks for so many years, it was her first time meeting a situation like this. She


    had never even heard that brands like these had such events.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. This is the first year of our event¡­ It only happens once a year, and today, your luck


    seems to be over the roof!¡± the sales attendant added.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± X was overjoyed.


    For a lipstick maniac, it was like the sky was raining lipsticks. How exhrating!


    The smile on her face became even more dazzling.


    Watching her smile, his lips curved upward slightly. ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    X nodded firmly.


    ¡°Miss, please give us your address, and we¡¯ll send the parcel to your residenceter.¡± The sales


    attendant presented her with a pen and paper.


    X immediately wrote down her name, contact number, and address on the paper.


    After that, she left the store with Stanley.


    ¡°Who was it that made us use such a method to give out lipsticks as a gift?¡± The sales attendant


    wondered out loud.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about the person who did such a deed without leaving his name as well. To be able to


    get our general manager¡¯s personal help, he must be a prominent figure!¡±


    ¡°No matter who is it, I¡¯m super envious of that woman.¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Sullivan family¡¯s living room.


    ¡°Honey, Tom, Emily is still pregnant with our grandchild. Are we really going to keep ignoring her?


    What if something happens to the child?¡±


    Bailey looked worriedly at Tom sitting beside her and at Tony sitting on the single sofa as she


    spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already inquired. She¡¯s doing well there. And she¡¯sing out the day before the wedding,


    isn¡¯t she? It¡¯s only a few days, so there¡¯s no need to care about her specifically. It¡¯d be good for her


    to learn a lesson as well.¡±


    ¡°And can¡¯t you see what she¡¯s done? To achieve her own goals, she had endangered her family¡¯s


    business. What about the future? What if she endangers our family in the future?¡± Tom was irked.


    ¡°Tom is right. It¡¯ll be good for her to suffer a little. Otherwise, she would always do whatever she


    wants. If it weren¡¯t because she was pregnant, I would never have allowed her to enter the Sullivan


    family.¡± Tony¡¯s expression was darker than coal.


    ¡°You guys are right.¡± Bailey nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t let anything happen to a pregnantdy,¡± Tomforted as he patted his


    mother¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah. As long as the child is safe, I don¡¯t care what happens to her,¡± said Bailey coldly.


    ***


    A few days passed in the blink of an eye.


    This morning, after Emily and her mother had run theirps, they cheerfully entered the dining hall.


    At the thought of today being the day of their release, they were over the moon.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Their footsteps had also be lighter.


    Emily even started singing a little tune after being locked up for so long. ¡°By now, your long-time


    lover is on his way. I know he¡¯s been traveling through rain and shine, across a sea of strangers just


    to be with you.¡±


    Seeing her daughter in a good mood, May felt even better. ¡°Emily, this is great. We can finally get


    out of this ce today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And when the timees, I¡¯ll have my vengeance and take revenge! X Quest, you piece


    of sh*t, just you wait! I definitely won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Emily gritted her teeth. At the thought of X,


    she couldn¡¯t help but want to tear her to pieces.


    Having said that, she swept a cold nce at the packed canteen.


    When she saw the prisoners devour clear soup and steamed cornbread in an uncivilized manner,


    Emily still felt disgusted.


    It was so great that she could finally break free from this group of lowly beings. She also wouldn¡¯t be


    bullied by them anymore.


    Once she got out, she would take revenge on everyone who had bullied her! Once she got out, she


    wouldn¡¯t have to eat the pig¡¯s feed here anymore! She could go to Michelin starred restaurants! She


    could eat ssy food!


    Even their dog at home wouldn¡¯t eat the filthy food here!


    In the past, when these steamed cornbreads and white buns fell to the ground, she wouldn¡¯t even


    spare them a nce!


    ¡°Mom will help you but don¡¯t think about those for now. Once we get home, let¡¯s focus on preparing


    for the wedding first. I¡¯ll take you to a full-body spa this afternoon so that you can be the most


    dazzling bride tomorrow.¡±


    May held onto Emily¡¯s hands tightly, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Yeah! It is said that women are the prettiest when in a wedding dress. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll outshine X


    Quest, no matter the cost!¡± Emily looked expectant.


    ¡°Tomorrow, Brother Sullivan and I will shine so bright that our halos will overshadow X and her


    husband.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use if X¡¯s the only good-looking one? Her husband¡¯s ugly. The two of them standing


    together definitely won¡¯t beat Brother Sullivan and me in terms of look,¡± Emily added.


    She was starting to anticipate the scene where X shows up with her ugly husband. Her instincts


    told her that the man would be hideous.


    ¡°That''s right. That man definitely won¡¯t have decent looks. We don¡¯t even know if he really studies


    medicine. Otherwise, why did she have to wait until we¡¯ve exposed her to inform your father?¡± May


    scoffed.


    ¡°Forget it. I get nauseous looking at the food here. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go for good food when we get out


    later,¡± said Emily.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± May agreed. The mother-daughter pair walked out joyfully.


    ¡°Yo, look at you two! For those who don¡¯t know, they might even think you¡¯re getting released


    today.¡± The bald inmate and the other female prisoners who shared the same cell with them came


    over in a group, standing in front of them.


    Upon seeing them, May and Emily subconsciously took a step back. Then, Emily smiled cheekily,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m getting released today.¡±


    ¡°Who said you could leave today?¡± A female correctional officer came over with a dark expression.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Emily was stunned. ¡°What do you mean? Hasn¡¯t it been arranged that we¡¯ll be able to get out


    today?¡±


    ¡°Not today. There¡¯s something wrong with our inte, so we can¡¯t perform the release procedures.


    It¡¯ll have to be tomorrow, at least eleven in the morning,¡± said the correctional officer.


    The correctional officer¡¯s words were like a ssh of cold water on Emily, extinguishing all of their


    wondrous expectations.


    Tomorrow was the day of her wedding. If she could only have the release procedures done


    tomorrow, what about her wedding?


    Would it have to be postponed? The Sullivan family expected her to be released today. Hence, they


    did not change the wedding date. The invitations had already been sent out, so it was impossible to


    postpone.


    However, if the wedding at twelve in the afternoon couldn¡¯t be dyed, there wouldn¡¯t be time for


    anything if she left prison at eleven.


    There wouldn¡¯t be time for proper makeup, no time for a nice hairdo. She would have to rush to the


    venue without much done.


    Did that make sense?


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a bride that¡¯s getting married at twelve tomorrow, is this appropriate? Will my wedding


    even happen?¡± Emily fumed as she red at the correctional officer in irritation.


    ¡°These are orders from above. Don¡¯tin to me.¡± The correctional officer sounded annoyed.


    ¡°Do the people outside know? Can I talk to them? At least I can get them to dy my wedding,¡±


    Emily asked as she suppressed her anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No,¡± said the correctional officer.


    At that moment, it was like she had climbed ashore with much difficulty only to be kicked back into


    the swamp. It was devastating.


    ¡°Why not? This is a wedding, the biggest event of her life! If the people on the outside have no idea,


    you should inform them,¡± May eximed darkly.


    ¡°Since you know that it¡¯s a huge event, why did you choose tomit crimes at such a crucial


    time?¡± Having said that, the correctional officer simply went into the canteen.


    With the bald inmate in the lead, the group of prisoners rolled their eyes at them, enjoying their


    misfortune before heading into the dining hall.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Emily kept stomping her feet in anger, veins popping in her neck.


    She was genuinely going crazy! Forget overshadowing X. It¡¯d be great if she could even attend


    the wedding looking decent!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Sullivan family knows we¡¯re being released so they might have people waiting to


    receive us. When they don¡¯t see us, they might realize and think of a solution,¡± May added.


    Emily nodded. Now, she could only put her faith in this. Since it was a decision from the upper


    management, it would definitely be futile to look for them.


    However, the Sullivan family did not send anyone over. Everyone was busy preparing for the


    wedding; hence, no one had time to care whether the mother-daughter pair had been released.


    Jeremy was still furious, so he, too, couldn¡¯t be bothered when the two of them would get home.


    Both sides had only found out around five in the evening after receiving a notice from the detention


    cell superintendent. Only then did they know about Emily being released the next day at eleven.


    In an instant, it was chaos.


    The Sullivan family tried everything to no avail, so they could only call the Quest family to inform


    them that the wedding would go on as nned.


    After that, they contacted the styling team to go and prep Emily up at the detention center.


    ***


    The next morning.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The Quest mansion was decorated in red banners printed with the word ¡®happiness¡¯ by the maids


    for Emily¡¯s wedding.


    Therge Quest family home was lively.


    Servants were all over the ce, busy with work.


    X had sleptfortably until she woke up naturally.


    It was around ten when she opened her eyes. She leisurely sat up and stretched.


    Her naturally curly ebony hair fell at her shoulders, gleaming under the sunlight.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Vrrt, vrrt, vrrt.


    Her phone vibrated. X casually nced at the screen to see that Five Batton had sent her a


    WeChat message.


    She immediately opened it.


    ¡°I might not be able to reach on time. I¡¯ll bete for an hour.¡±


    There wouldn¡¯t be an issue if he was onlyte for an hour. The ceremony would have ended by then


    and he would be just in time for lunch.


    As long as he showed up, it won¡¯t be a problem. Only, the enigmatic Emily would definitely try to


    cause a scene, but no worries, X could handle it.


    ¡°What happened?¡± X replied. In her mind, he was a punctual person, so something huge must


    have happened.


    ¡°Emergency.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Emily replied before putting down her phone and entering the bathroom.


    He did not tell her what the emergency was and was sensible enough not to ask.


    After showering, X noticed that there was still time, so shey in bed with a mask on before


    sitting down at the dressing table to put on her makeup.


    Her gaze inadvertently fell onto the clock beside her. It was now 11.20 am, her lips curled into an


    endearing smile.


    It must be chaotic over there right now.


    ***


    Over at the detention center¡¯s entrance, the scene inside a recreational vehicle bearing the


    Sullivan¡¯s family logo waspletely chaotic.


    Emily and May sat as the styling team the Sullivan family had hired for them did their hair and


    makeup.


    It was a team of six people with everyone hurrying about. The bride herself was just as anxious¡­


    Therge recreational vehicle was aplete mess.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Emily was in a foul mood because her important day had turned out this way. Her expression was


    dark the entire journey.


    If she had been released yesterday, she could have taken a rxing bath and done a full-body spa.


    But now, her shower was simply taken at the prison¡¯s toilet, and forget the full body spa, she didn¡¯t


    even have time for a face mask.


    As she stared at her dry and ky skin in the mirror, Emily felt herself mentally copsing!


    ¡°This is all Tom¡¯s fault. If he hade to get you earlier yesterday, they would¡¯ve found out that you


    couldn¡¯t be released and perhaps would have had enough time toe up with other solutions.¡± At


    the mention of Tom, May was annoyed.


    At the thought of the Sullivan family, she got even more annoyed. However, since the stylist team


    belonged to the Sullivan family, May did not continue her rant.


    Emily was furious now, so she did not try to put in a good word for Tom. Her hands were clenched


    into fists.


    ***


    Due to time constrictions, Emily¡¯s makeup was not properly done. She only had on a simple bridal


    makeup look with her hair up in a bun and a tiara as an essory.


    After that, she changed into her wedding dress.


    She was already in a foul mood but the instant she put on the dress, Emily¡¯s mood got even worse!


    Her wedding dress was a slim fit tube dress design with a fishtail. It had been tailor-made and had


    looked amazingly sensual on her. However, during this time when she did not have anything proper


    to eat inside the detention center, Emily had lost so much weight that the dress was quite loose!


    As she stared at her ky skin in the full-length mirror, then at the ill-fitting wedding dress that


    looked like it was rented instead, she was genuinely going crazy!


    ¡°Ah!!! What is this?! Those who don¡¯t know might assume that I¡¯ve rented thisst minute from a


    bridal shop! It doesn¡¯t fit at all, and it¡¯s so degrading!¡±


    She grabbed her chest in fury.


    She had hoped to stun the entire crowd today with this amazing wedding dress! Now, everything


    was over!

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    ¡±Don¡¯t panic. I have an idea!¡± A stylist quickly took out a few pins from the makeup box and secured


    them on the back of Emily¡¯s dress and her waist area.


    The dress immediately fitted.


    After that, she took the mopping veil on the dressing table and swiftly draped it over Emily¡¯s head.


    The veil covered her face while the back portion fell onto the floor.


    The pin was white. With the veil to conceal it, it no longer seemed obvious.


    Emily started at her reflection in the mirror, surprised. ¡°It¡¯s so much better now.¡±


    Then, she turned around to look at her back. ¡°Yeah¡­ the pin doesn¡¯t look obvious either.¡±


    However, when her gaze fell onto her dull face, Emily''s smile froze once more.


    ¡°Thank you. What is your name?¡± She nced coldly at the stylist as she asked.


    ¡°Fanny Mitchelle.¡± The girl smiled as she looked up slowly. Soon, a face with extra-thick makeup


    appeared in the mirror.


    She looked at Emily¡¯s face in the mirror then back at her own. Fanny felt that the world was


    extremely unfair.


    Her looks clearly did not lose to Emily. Still, because of thetter¡¯s aristocratic identity, Emily could


    be the legal wife of a wealthy young master like Tom Sullivan. At the same time, Fanny, with


    hermoner status, could only be Tom¡¯s ything.


    Be it Tom, or any other person, once they were done ying with her, they would throw her away.


    No one would give her a second thought.


    Traces of envy began spreading in her heart.


    ¡°Fanny, you¡¯re quite a clever person. Why don¡¯t youe over and be my personal stylist in the


    future?¡± Emily was just thinking of getting a personal stylist.


    That way, when she attended banquets, she wouldn¡¯t have to get dolled-up outside.


    As the young mistress of the Sullivan family, her status had risenpared to before, so naturally,


    her lifestyle should get an upgrade as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m Madam Sullivan¡¯s personal stylist. If you¡¯re interested, you will need to ask Madam Sullivan


    first,¡± said Fanny.


    Fanny was, of course, willing to be Emily¡¯s personal stylist if she had the chance.


    Because that way, she would have more opportunities to be closer to Tom. And when that


    happened, the percentage of something happening would grow as well.


    If something managed to spark during those times, she could even be Tom¡¯s second wife.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll talk to her then,¡± said Emily.


    Since she was to be the woman¡¯s daughter-inw, her request for a stylist would definitely be


    approved.


    ¡°Sister Emily, you¡¯re gorgeous,¡± Fanny smiled as she sucked up to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. How is this pretty? My skin¡¯s king.¡± At the mention of this subject, Emily¡¯s


    expression fell dark again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ws on the face could never be noticed from afar,¡± Fanny added.


    ¡°But it will be when it¡¯s up close¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s ky, you¡¯re still the prettiest girl in the entire world. That¡¯s enough to stun


    the crowd today.¡± Fannytched onto Emily¡¯s arm affectionately as sheplimented again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After hearing her exaggeration, Emily suddenly felt a lot better. While she knew that it was just


    ttery, it still gave herfort.


    Just then, the sound of a helicopter resonated around them.


    May immediately fixed her tied up hair and her crimson 3/4 sleeved silk dress.


    ¡°Hurry up. The helicopter¡¯s here to take us to the venue.¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Meanwhile, at the Victoria five-star hotel, the entire ce was covered with red banners bearing the


    word ¡®happiness¡¯. Tiny rednterns hung from the trees, and the ce was high-spirited.


    All parking spots have been fully upied by luxury cars and helicopters. It was like an exhibition


    for these vehicles.


    Because the Sullivan family had reserved the entire hotel, the outside was surrounded by security,


    and they wouldn¡¯t let even a fly enter.


    Inside thergest and most extravagant Sky Ballroom on the top floor, the wedding aisle was nicely


    decorated. The aisle was made of pieces of tempered ss with white roses framed inside the


    ss.


    There were countless white rosemps about a meter tall and white cotton clouds on either side of


    the aisle.


    Below the clouds were made beady light bulbs. When they lit up, the entire stage seemed like a


    large piece of romantic cloud.


    Many massive crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, dazzling the whole ce as if all the


    wonders in the world were gathered here.


    There were a total of eight hundred tables on both sides of the aisle. As it was almost time, all


    guests had arrived.


    Among them were the Sullivan family¡¯s rtives, friends, and business partners from both the


    political and business industries.


    The Sullivan family¡¯s second son, Mary, Julian, and five of Emily¡¯s bridesmaids, Heather Hales,


    Lucy Ziegler, Quinn Xander, Susan Cooper, and Felicia Macey, all sat together, waiting for the


    ceremony to start.


    Everyone was dressed extravagantly, looking very dignified.


    Because there were too many beauties seated at this table, they attracted the gazes of many men


    present. Hence, the girls were cautious with even a frown or smile.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be twelve soon. Will Emily make it in time?¡± Mary looked anxious.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯ll be here soon,¡± Bailey replied calmly, looking confident.


    Tony¡¯s expression was dark. He was extremely annoyed at Emily.


    Julian was elegant. He never spoke a word the whole time.


    As for Emily¡¯s bridesmaids, while they looked anxious on the outside, they all felt differently on the


    inside. In fact, they were even hoping that the wedding would get canceled.


    Emily bing Tom Sullivan¡¯s legal wife was something they had all been envious of on the inside.


    ¡°Where¡¯s X Quest? Why isn¡¯t she here yet as well? Isn¡¯t she bringing her husband along today?


    She can¡¯t have backed out because her husband was too ugly, could she?¡±


    Having said that, Mary quickly scanned her surroundings with mockery in her tone.


    ¡°Perhaps so. I¡¯ve heard from Emily about him, and I think that X¡¯s husband won¡¯t be any


    presentable at all,¡± Felicia smirked.


    ¡°But of course. Otherwise, why would she keep their marriage a secret? Emily said that the man


    might even be a rogue, and I think that it¡¯s usible.¡±


    Susan leisurely peeled a longan fruit as she spoke in a small voice, her tone filled with mockery.


    ¡°I really want to see just how ugly that person is. In fact, I think that X might not even have the


    guts to show up today.¡± Mary looked expectantly at the entrance, itching to watch a good show.


    ¡°Mary, your makeup and hairdo today is really nice. Your peach and pink id tube dress make you


    look like a little princess.¡± Heather started kissing up to Mary.


    Mary bloomed into a smile upon hearing this. She looked down at her dress and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It must be because of Mary that our table is getting the most attention of all the guys here.¡± Lucy


    started echoing the ttery as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true!¡± Quinn added.


    Everyone was chuckling at receiving attention from the guys.


    When Mary heard this, the smile on her face widened, and her eyes sparkled.


    ¡°It¡¯s already 11.50 am. I think X¡¯s noting.¡± Mary took another nce at the door and said.


    After that, she sent X a text message. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your husband so unpleasant that you¡¯re


    chickening out?¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    The message was just sent when the ballroom door was pushed open by two male waiters in suits.


    Following suit, X could be seen lifting her dress as she walked in elegantly.


    Her curly ebony hair fell naturally on her shoulders. With just light makeup and pink lips, she was


    beautiful beyondparison.


    The light pink chiffon dress entuated her dazzling fair skin. Her corbone was painted with


    shimmery highlights and made this already attractive feature of hers even more sensual.


    Paired with a tear-drop shaped diamond ne that cost six digits, she seemed too dignified to


    be approached, too divine to be touched. As if one more look from an ordinary human was an insult


    to her.


    She had done nothing, but her presence easily attracted the gazes of everyone in the room.


    In an instant, everyone was blinded by her brilliance.


    The men who had been staring at Mary¡¯s table were now all staring fixedly at X, unblinking.


    This scene made Mary and the others extremely frustrated on the inside!


    X calmly scanned her surroundings before continuing forward leisurely while holding onto her


    skirt. In between her swaying steps, her silver stiletto heels gleamed.


    She walked directly over to Mary and sat down beside her.


    In an instant, the light on everyone else seemed to fade away to be her background. Every


    man present still had their eyes fixed on X.


    X politely smiled at everyone. ¡°Hello everyone, sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±


    ¡°Hello, X¡­¡± Tony said with a smile.


    Bailey mimicked Tony and smiled at X as well, greeting her with a ¡®hello¡¯.


    ¡°I say, X. Didn¡¯t you say you would bring your husband? Where is he? Why isn¡¯t he here? Be


    honest, he¡¯s actually ugly and a gangster that can¡¯t fit into society, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have the


    guts to bring him here, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Mary interrogated as she looked coldly at X.


    ¡°He has an emergency, so he¡¯ll bete,¡± X said calmly.


    No matter how much Mary¡¯s attitude irritated her, she still had to maintain her elegance in public.


    The group further believed in Mary¡¯s words after hearing X¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re just stalling¡­¡± Quinn added.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. After a while, are you going to say that he¡¯s just too busy that he can¡¯t pull


    himself away, so he won¡¯t being?¡± Felicia scoffed.


    ¡°X, oh X. Who knew that you would actually marry a social outcast, tsk tsk tsk¡­ What¡¯s the


    use if you look like a goddess? You still end up being tainted by something so dirty.¡±


    Mary shook her head as she continued to insult X with contempt in her eyes.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no use trying to keep him hidden. Your ugly husband would have to meet his


    parents-inw eventually.¡± Quinn shot X a sideways nce.


    ¡°Since ancient times, beauties have all had hard lives. What¡¯s the use if you¡¯re good-looking? It¡¯s


    more important for a woman to marry a good-looking man.¡± Mary couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at


    X.


    The words of these girls were terribly piercing to X¡¯s ears.


    However, X remained unfazed as she kept her head down, silently ying with her phone. She


    did not want to exchange insults with them at such a ce.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When a dog bites you, you can¡¯t possibly bite it back, right?


    X¡¯s silence only made the people at the table surer of their assumptions.


    Bailey faked a distressed expression and let out a long sigh. ¡°Sigh, I had thought you would find


    someone better after separating from Tom. Who knew that you¡¯d turn out like this instead? Oh X,


    what a pity.¡±


    Tony and Julian never interrupted. The father and son pair were like outsiders as they sat while


    drinking tea.


    X slowly shifted her gaze to Bailey.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Of course, X could tell just how dirty the woman¡¯s thoughts were under that pretentious shell of


    hers.


    She had been a full-fledged idiot back then to have donated her kidney to a person like this.


    Just then, the famous host of Altantis TV, Nelson Cole, got onto the runway and gave an


    extravagant opening remark.


    Immediately after, the wedding march song was yed.


    Nelson quickly took a few steps back, leaving the center stage empty.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Tom Sullivan walked out onto the stage from behind wearing a white


    tuxedo.


    A secondter, with Jeremy who was dressed in a suit at her arm, Emily went up to the stage.


    In an instant, the other lights were turned off, leaving only the aisle illuminated like a gorgeous


    fantasy.


    The LED screens ced on many different angles disyed every gaze and gesture of the


    newlyweds.


    While the lights were still dim, May lowered her head and quickly ran over to sit beside X.


    After shooting a re at X, she cheerfully shifted her gaze to look at Emily.


    At that moment, Emily was the center of attention like she was the brightest pearl.


    With this wedding gaining so much attention, Emily could feel herself floating as she walked.


    The smile stered on her face under the veil could not be missed.


    Today, she, Emily Quest, was finally marrying the man of her dreams. Her identity and status had


    also shot up by a few levels.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She knew that many women present must be envious of her. After all, the man she was marrying


    was not only prestigious, he was also very handsome!


    The man was a dream of countless young girls in Antis City.


    And that X Quest, she must be super envious right now too.


    They were sisters, but Emily had married the man X cared about the most. And what about X?


    She had married a filthy rogue, so how could she not be jealous?


    Even if she had a husband, an ugly thing like that could not possibly wash away X¡¯s fondness for


    Tom. Even if X would never admit it out loud, Emily knew her darkest thoughts.


    This wedding must have been X¡¯s dream since forever. As she watched this dream happening on


    her little sister, how could she not be anxious at all?


    At the thought of how X and so many others were being envious of her right now, Emily was over


    the moon.


    She scanned the room, hoping to see X¡¯s expression soon, and also hoping that she could see


    X¡¯s ugly husband. However, the lighting in X¡¯s area was too dark that Emily couldn¡¯t see too


    clearly.


    Soon, she and Jeremy reached Tom.


    When Jeremy ced her hand in Tom¡¯s, the music suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Is Emily¡¯s face king? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Her skin looks terrible¡­¡±


    ¡°Has she always been this sloppy? Is she sozy that she wouldn¡¯t even maintain her appearance


    before her wedding?¡±


    The discussions from an unknown table below the stage flowed into Emily¡¯s ears. In an instant, the


    feeling that she was better than X faded.


    However, she pretended to have heard nothing and continued smiling.


    After hearing thements, Tom shifted his gaze to Emily¡¯s face and immediately frowned in


    disdain.


    It was a tiny reaction, but Emily had seen it clearly. She felt worse.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    The hatred she had for X had once again reached a breaking point.


    However, she continued to feign indifference as she looked at the host enthusiastically.


    Even if she was sliced open and bleeding, she had to maintain herposure.


    Especially at an asion like this where many people might be waiting for her to slip up, Emily


    Quest could never lose!


    Next, the host said a few more nice words.


    After that, the newlyweds exchanged rings.


    The ceremony wasplete.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was time for the kiss.


    A gorgeous silver rain fell on the wide aisle. It was stunningly captivating and beautifully romantic.


    Everyone focused their gaze on this.


    Tom only kissed Emily out of courtesy. When Emily was about to lean further in, he had let her go.


    Emily, who was not done with the kiss, felt unsatisfied.


    When she was being detained, god knew how bad she had to suppress herself. She always had an


    addiction to something like this, and she needed it every day.


    Now that she was trying to obtain a littlefort from Tom, the man did not cooperate!


    Ever since X returned, Tom was no longer willing to touch her.


    Sometimes, he would even treat her like she was some kind of disastrous monster that she could


    only resort to keep meeting other people.


    ¡°Alright. Family members down there can starting on stage for a group photo with the lovely


    couple. After the photo session, there will be a lot of celebritiesing onstage to bring you exciting


    performances,¡± the host added.


    After that, the lights were switched on again.


    Following suit, Jeremy, May, Tony, and Bailey led their younger generation at the table onstage.


    The aunts and uncles from both sides of the family too, go on stage.


    When X went on, she once again attracted the attention of all the men. Those who had been


    looking at Emily were now fully focused on X.


    It was the same for Tom. His gaze never left X. He had even shifted to the side, waiting for X


    toe to him.


    She looked at the gazes of Tom and all the men, then at X who was dazzling brightly, Emily


    suddenly felt that the limelight on her being was dimmed tremendously.


    The girl looked to be full of vigor and her skin was smooth and silky. Compared to X, not only


    was her face terrible, the skin on her body was also subpar.


    X had done it on purpose. She had deliberately bribed the people in the detention center to


    torture Emily so that she could steal away all her glory during her wedding! All because she was


    jealous!!!


    X might even be the one behind thatst-minute change in their prison release timing!


    She was trying to prevent Emily from bing happy!


    At these thoughts, Emily¡¯s hands balled into fists. Her eyes quickly searched around for X¡¯s


    husband, but no unfamiliar face was below the stage.


    People had even stoppeding up on stage.


    Emily immediately smirked cheekily. It looked like her guesses were on point.


    You¡¯re dead meat, X Quest!


    Soon, Mary and Emily¡¯s bridesmaids hovered over to stand beside Emily and Tom.


    They kept pushing and squeezing until X ended up in the second row.


    X was never interested in this group photo. It was just for show, so she simply went and stood at


    thest row in the furthest corner.


    Even still, she was shining brightly.


    As long as she was there, everyone else became a background character.


    ¡°X Quest is even prettier than the exquisitely dolled-up bride. Her supple skin might even ooze


    water if we press it! Is that the skin of a human?¡±


    ¡°That face and that body are amazing too! She¡¯s clearly standing in the furthest corner but she can


    easily catch my attention.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, she didn¡¯t even put on a lot of makeup. Tom must be deeply regretting it by now,


    isn¡¯t he?¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    The guests below the stage started discussing in hushed tones.


    There were quite a lot of peoplementing, so those on stage could hear them clearly.


    With Emily in the lead, the group of girls got even more annoyed as their jealousy reached a


    breaking point.


    Tom felt ufortable, as well. Regret? How could he not be? That sentence had tantly


    exposed his innermost thought.


    However, X was apathetic the whole time, like she was never involved in any of this.


    She had gotten used to getting praise from the public.


    After the group photo, everyone started getting off the stage.


    X carefully lifted her dress and lowered her head to follow everyone down the stage.


    Emily immediately lifted her dress, nning to chase after her.


    Upon seeing this, Tom immediately grabbed her wrist, pulled her into the changing room, and


    mmed the door shut.


    He simply pressed her against the door.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emily looked irritated.


    ¡°There are many eyes watching today. Don¡¯t embarrass me! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off! Hurry up


    and change into your gown! Go outside and give toasts!¡± Tom answered chillingly, no longer


    disying elegance as he did before.


    There was no warmth in his eyes.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After that, Tom simply left without looking back.


    His cold attitude was like a sharp knife stabbing Emily deeply.


    To her disappointment, tears began to fall.


    Just then, the sounds of footsteps could be heard.


    Emily quickly steadied her emotions and sat down at the dressing table.


    Soon, Fanny appeared with the styling team and started modifying her hair and makeup.


    Tom strode back into the hall.


    He was just about to make his way to X when a group of people surrounded him, wanting to


    have a drink with him.


    Even with several people surrounding him, his gaze remained fixed onto X.


    However, X never spared him a nce at all. She kept her head down as she concentrated on


    ying with her phone. Tom Sullivan was no longer the apple of her eye, nor was he the center of


    her attention.


    Tony and Bailey were politely chatting with May, showing concern about her life inside the detention


    center. Jeremy had been quiet the whole time, looking indifferent.


    Ten minutester, Emily came out in a long red puffy silk dress.


    Her hairstyle had been changed intorge feminine curls that were swept to her left shoulder. Her


    thick makeup looked morous.


    Fanny followed behind her carefully as she carried Emily¡¯s skirt.


    Seeing Tom chatting in the middle of a group of people, she immediately squirmed through to reach


    him andtched onto his arm.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go and give a toast at our parents¡¯ table.¡±


    Tom nodded indifferently. After greeting the people around him, he led Emily to the table where both


    their parents sat.


    Emily led Tom over to stand directly next to X.


    She purposefully held on tight to Tom¡¯s arm and looked at the group. ¡°Let¡¯s all drink a toast, wishing


    that all of us here will always be healthy and sessful. And also to wish that my love with my


    husband willst forever.¡±


    At the words ¡®my husband¡¯, Emily deliberately upped her volume by a notch, looking directly at X.


    She wanted to see X envious.


    X naturally knew her dirty thoughts but kept on a faint smile without looking at Emily.


    Tom had been staring hard at X the whole time, like a leopard studying his prey.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Tony was the first to notice Tom¡¯s gaze, so he coughed gently to remind him.


    Only then did Tom reluctantly withdraw his gaze.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    After that, the group stood up together to toast with the newlyweds. Emily had first held her ss to


    Jeremy.


    Yet, before her ss had touched his, Jeremy immediately retrieved his ss and finished his wine


    with a dark expression.


    After that, everyone else lifted their heads and finished their wine.


    Emily was not surprised by her father¡¯s reaction. It was already good enough that he was willing to


    cooperate and attend today¡¯s wedding to maintain the Quest family and Sullivan family image.


    Hence, she did not expect him to be friendly toward her at all.


    She knew full well that she and her mother still had a huge battle to fight after this.


    Emily put her ss down but showed no intention of leaving immediately. She turned to X and


    asked, ¡°Sister, where is my brother-inw? Didn¡¯t you say he would attend my wedding with you?¡±


    ¡°X, I wanted to ask you as well. Why isn¡¯t your husband here?¡± Jeremy asked. Although he


    seemed unbothered, he was actually annoyed that the man did not show.


    He felt that the man was inappropriate! That he did not show any manners!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°As my brother-inw, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for him to not attend my wedding? Isn¡¯t he a little rude?


    Are you afraid that he would embarrass you? That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t bring him along?¡±


    Emily¡¯s words were harsh. She never intended to leave X with any respect. She now further


    affirmed her assumptions that X¡¯s husband was ugly and had no status; otherwise, X would


    have brought him along.


    ¡°I think it must be thetter, isn¡¯t it? Sister X is afraid of being embarrassed so¡­ she simply didn¡¯t


    bring him along, right?¡± Maryughed as she spoke with an ignorant look on her face.


    Even with the elders of both families here, Mary did not look at all concerned.


    Just then, Emily¡¯s aunt and uncle both came over hand in hand.


    Before X could speak, Emily¡¯s aunt ced her hand on the backrest of the chair and said, ¡°X,


    I¡¯m not trying to lecture you, but this ugly son-inw has to meet his parents-inw eventually.¡±


    ¡°A wife must follow after her husband. Now that you¡¯ve married him, you can¡¯tin¡­ not even


    if his status is insignificant,¡± the aunt said sincerely with an expression as if she was the morally


    correct one.


    She had even deliberately raised her voice, hoping that others would hear her.


    With her loud voice, she immediately attracted the attention of more than ten tables nearby.


    Everyone started whispering into each others¡¯ ears as they discussed how possibly ugly X¡¯s


    husband was.


    As May had previouslymitted a crime, she kept a low profile now, only watching quietly as her


    little brother and sister-inw vent her grievances on her behalf.


    This was something she and Emily had deliberately arranged after seeing that X¡¯s husband was


    absent.


    Her sister-inw was not only loud, but she was also brave. Using her as a tool to air out X¡¯s dirty


    laundry to make the girl lose her reputation in the upper-ss society was most suitable.


    As X listened to the whispers around her, and Emily and her aunt¡¯s insults, she felt even more


    ufortable. She was smiling on the outside but fuming on the inside.


    ¡°My husband ran into somest-minute emergency and will be here soon. You¡¯ll be able to meet him


    then,¡± said X softly before she lowered her head and elegantly ate the white swan cake in front of


    her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that your husband will be here in an hour? What happened then? It¡¯s already


    past an hour and fifteen minutes, so where is he? I don¡¯t think your words are reliable at all¡­¡± Mary


    added.


    Tom immediately shot Mary a re.


    However, Mary ignored himpletely and made a face at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t go overboard¡­ Stop this now,¡± Jeremy said coldly.


    ¡°How is this going overboard? I think we¡¯re all right. Uncle Quest, aren¡¯t you angry? The man X


    found isn¡¯t presentable at all,¡± Mary continued.


    By then, rumors had started spreading around the ballroom.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Suddenly, the whole world had decided that X Quest¡¯s husband was an ugly man.


    ¡°What a pity. It¡¯s like a fresh flower on cow dung.¡±


    ¡°I always assumed that someone like X Quest would definitely marry an elite, wealthy, and


    handsome man.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I heard that her husband is so ugly that he¡¯s not presentable. He even has an


    insignificant status! Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Is X¡¯s brain alright? Why does she have to defile herself this


    way?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having better looks than Emily? Her husband isn¡¯t as good as Emily¡¯s, and it¡¯s


    really a pity.¡±


    Many people started pointing fingers at X.


    Even if they have toned it down a lot, X could still see them clearly.


    In an instant, she felt like she was a clown who had simply thrown her life away in the crowd¡¯s eye.


    However, X remained unfazed. She looked down at the time quietly as if the people around her


    were transparent.


    Although half an hour had passed since the appointed time, she was not worried that he wouldn¡¯t


    show because he had always been a person who kept his promises.


    Perhaps his work was still not settled yet.


    She did not respond to anyone but minded only herself and took a piece of beef tenderloin to start


    eating it elegantly.


    Jeremy felt embarrassed. Although he did not suspect that X¡¯s husband was so ugly to the point


    of not being presentable, he felt an increasing dislike for this boy!


    He had no idea why his daughter would marry such a man!


    Seeing X behave too calmly annoyed him even more. Why didn¡¯t she rush her husband at a time


    like this?


    As they looked at the crowd¡¯s reaction, Emily and May were ecstatic. They quickly exchanged a


    nce before their lips secretly curled into dazzling smiles.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Have you guys seen him? You¡¯re all just spreading rumors here, so annoying!¡±


    Jeremy deliberately raised his voice as he snapped at Mary and Emily¡¯s aunt.


    ¡°What did we spread rumors about? Isn¡¯t it the truth? Brother-inw, I¡¯m only saying all this for


    X¡¯s sake.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I only hope that X wouldn¡¯t feel contempt for her own husband just because he¡¯s ugly, what¡¯s so


    wrong about this? Sigh, X, my heart aches for you. You have the same father as Emily but your


    marriage can¡¯t bepared to hers.¡±


    Emily¡¯s aunt continued to ramble on, borderline shouting as she spoke. The more X kept quiet,


    the more she felt that the girl was nice to bully, and that made her cheekier.


    X frowned slightly as she continued to eat, listening to her elder being pretentious with great


    calmness.


    She only felt that Emily and this bunch of people were idiots. With just this, they had assumed that


    they were correct.


    X suddenly found them to be both annoying and amusing.


    A little while after Emily¡¯s aunt had spoken, the doors were once again pushed open by the waiters


    in suits.


    ¡°Ah¡­ who is that? Is that a celebrity? How handsome! What kind of godly being is he?¡±


    ¡°This man¡¯s good looks are out of this world! He¡¯s the best scenery I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this Adonis has stars on his body, I feel that I¡¯m being blinded!¡±


    At the tables near the entrance, the girls all went into an uproar as they stared fixedly at someone


    outside the door¡­

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Themotion at the door immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Just then, behind Emily, Fanny had received a call, so she quickly returned to the dressing room.


    Soon after, Stanley Batton¡¯s strikingly tall and aloof profile entered everyone¡¯s vision.


    His lush short ck hair wasbed back loosely; his features were perfectly defined and wless.


    The crisp white shirt was paired with a tailor-fitted dark blue suit making his figure look exceptionally


    remarkable.


    In an instant, the surroundings seemed dull.


    The man had a strong and pressuring aura as he stood there like a monarch.


    By now, all the women present had be fans of his appearance.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m dying! Which family does that guy belong to? That face is too handsome to be human.¡±


    Mary stared dazedly at him as she kept fawning.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°If he¡¯s not a celebrity, he must be the young master of a dignified family! I totally dig that face. I


    must get his WeChat contactter.¡± Lucy was entranced.


    ¡°No, that man is mine. Don¡¯t any of you dare to snatch him from me,¡± Mary ordered as she red


    arrogantly at them before taking the initiative to approach him.


    X could not resist a smirk before shifting her gaze back to him.


    No matter how much attention he received, he remained aloof. His dark eyes calmly saw through


    the crowd, and among thousands of people, he found X Quest.


    Just like that, he looked straight at her as he made his way over, looking only at her. Noticing his


    gaze, Emily immediately turned to X and was abruptly stunned¡­


    What was going on? Why was he staring at X? Did she catch his eye? Emily was suddenly even


    more envious of X.


    Mary quickly appeared in front of him and held out her hand. ¡°Hi, hello. I¡¯m Mary Sullivan. The


    groom getting married today is my brother.¡±


    ¡°Mister, which table do you belong to? I¡¯ll lead you there,¡± Mary continued saying ardently as her


    cheeks flushed a slight pink color.


    Yet, he had turned a deaf ear on her and did not even spare her a nce as he walked directly


    toward X before lovingly caressing her hair. ¡°Sweetheart, sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    Mary suddenly felt that she might go blind from the couple¡¯s disy of affection.


    X stood up with a smile and affectionatelytched onto his arm. ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. I understand.¡±


    Emily was dumbstruck! There was no ce for her to vent her frustrations.


    Wasn¡¯t this the handsome guy who had saved X at all cost in front of the Quest mansion¡¯s door


    thest time?


    What was going on? He was calling her sweetheart. She was calling him honey. So he was X¡¯s


    husband and not a friend!


    Didn¡¯t she try to conceal his existence because he was not a presentable and ugly person?


    Yet, this person looked extraordinary and dignified even when among a crowd of wealthy people.


    The moment he came over, Emily even felt that Tom Sullivan looked like a ck backdrop


    compared to him.


    What kind of bullsh*t luck did X Quest have? In the past, she had a handsome man like Tom


    Sullivan. Now, she had an even more handsome husband.


    Tom was starting to not believe his eyes as well. Wasn¡¯t this her friend? He was actually her


    husband after all!


    Wasn¡¯t her husband too terribly ugly that he couldn¡¯tpare to Tom in terms of looks?


    He suddenly felt extremely ufortable. There was nothing more agitating than seeing with his


    own eyes, his ex who was dismissive of him,tched onto a man even more handsome than him


    and standing before him.


    The others on the same table were all dumbstruck as well. Everyone¡¯s eyes were widened in shock


    and disbelief.


    Mary froze on the spot, not knowing what to do. That was too embarrassing!


    The person she had tried to court was actually X Quest¡¯s husband! And the man did not even


    spare her a nce! Was X¡¯s husband really this handsome?


    The people at the other tables were shocked as well. In an instant, discussions began to spread


    across the hall.


    ¡°How is X¡¯s husband ugly? If this is ugly, I want to be ugly as well!¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    ¡°Such a handsome person, how is he not presentable? He¡¯s even more handsome than Tom.¡±


    ¡°Mary was just rambling on how ugly X¡¯s husband was, but now she¡¯s throwing herself at him


    instead. Isn¡¯t she just shooting herself in the foot?¡±


    Suddenly, many people started discussing the neer and how they were dissing his


    appearance before.


    The moment these words entered their ears, Emily, Mary, May, Emily¡¯s aunt, and five of Emily¡¯s


    bridesmaids felt like they had been pped hard in the face.


    They all wanted to bury themselves in the ground!


    Emily¡¯s aunt immediately gasped before dragging her husband along and fled.


    Mary, too, turned and ran. She was too embarrassed to stay here any longer.


    As for Tom, he was now seething with anger.


    He had thought that X¡¯s husband was really not ugly, but now he realized how wrong he was.


    The man was more handsome than he was¡­


    Who knew that X would still have luck with men even after leaving him.


    However, he was still reluctant to give up. What was the use of him being more handsome than


    Tom? Was he as wealthy as Tom? All in all, Tom still felt that he had the upper hand.


    As she looked at everyone¡¯s expressions, be it the ones at her table or the entire crowd in the


    ballroom, the dark cloud that had resided in her heart suddenly dispersed.


    Her smile grew sweeter and more dazzling. She looked at Stanley with approval in her eyes.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    This Five Batton¡¯s appearance was top notched, and definitely enough for an asion like this.


    He had helped her gain enough respect for today.


    By now, Jeremy, too, felt alleviated. The annoyance that he had been suppressing just now was


    suddenly gone.


    From the start, he had found this man to be extraordinarily handsome.


    As his son-inw and daughter stood together, they looked like a golden couple.


    In an instant, the dissatisfaction for this son-inw of his too had disappeared.


    Perhaps appearance was true justice.


    Jeremy couldn¡¯t understand what his daughter was thinking. Her husband was clearly an excellent


    man, but she had lied and said that he was only a friend.


    After gently flicking her hair, X looked at Jeremy. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve brought you my husband, Stanley


    Batton.¡±


    Jeremy stood up and extended his hand towards the younger man. ¡°Hi, Stan.¡±


    The word ¡®Stan¡¯ made Stanley raise an eyebrow a little. This nickname was quite amusing. All his


    life, no one had ever addressed him that way.


    It sounded quite affectionate.


    Stanley politely walked over to him and shook his hand. ¡°Hi, Dad.¡±


    After that, X had him greet everybody else at the table.


    After that, Xtched onto him once more, turning to Emily and Tom as she said, ¡°Aren''t going to


    greet your brother-inw?¡±


    Emily spoke reluctantly, ¡°Hello, Brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied coldly without looking at Emily. Instead, his cold gaze fell upon Tom. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m


    Stanley Batton. X¡¯s husband.¡±


    Tom took the initiative to extend his hand, trying to maintain his elegant image. ¡°Hello.¡±


    He was elegant and warm on the surface, but in fact, Tom was feeling nothing but envy and


    irritation! Especially when he imagined various scenes of X being intimate with this man, he


    wanted to tear him to shreds.


    Stanley shook his hand apathetically.


    Tom immediately increased the strength of his grip. Stanley remained unfazed as he too returned


    the favor. mes of war immediately ignited behind the two men¡¯s eyes.


    The crowd watched on tacitly as this smokeless battle unfolded.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Tom was defeated in no time.


    He frowned in pain and loosened his grip first. Then, Stanley quietly let him go before cing an


    arm around X and sitting down.


    Tom secretly shook his hand behind his back. He dared not show just how much it hurt in fear of


    embarrassing himself.


    However, Emily had no intention of letting things end here. Even if her brother-inw had passed in


    the looks department, there was still the upation section! The man might even be a gigolo at a


    night club!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She quickly turned to Stanley and said, ¡°Brother-inw, my sister tells me you study in traditional


    medicine. Help my aunt check her pulse¡­ She¡¯s been feeling lethargictely, and we don¡¯t know


    what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    After, Emily shifted her gaze to her aunt sitting at the next table and gave her a signal.


    Emily¡¯s aunt immediately nodded. ¡°Right, right. I keep feeling tiredtely and sleepy. I don¡¯t even


    have a good appetite.¡±


    After that, the older woman brought a chair over, squeezed in between on X and Stanley before


    cing her hand on the table.


    ¡°Brother-inw, go on and check her pulse.¡± Emily scoffed, expecting Stanley to make a fool of


    himself.


    After that, she turned to the crowd and announced, ¡°This brother-inw of mine has an amazing


    grandfather who has superb healing skills. His medical expertise is also top-notched, so if anyone is


    interested,e over and take a look.¡±


    Emily¡¯s words immediately attracted many people from other tables who wanted to watch Stanley


    take a pulse.


    Her lips curved into a cheeky grin, enjoying herself as she watched on.


    Stanley said nothing. He simply pulled out a piece of tissue, ced it over Emily¡¯s aunt¡¯s wrist, and


    then put his fingers on her pulse.


    X started feeling nervous. Although she knew a minor test like this would not be difficult for him,


    she could not help but be worried in case something happened.


    A few secondster, Stanley let her go and tossed the tissue paper into the bin. He looked calmly at


    her and asked, ¡°Do you regrly wake up with stinky breaths?¡±


    Emily¡¯s aunt was utterly embarrassed, but she braced herself and nodded.


    The people around them could not hold back theirughter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any illness, just a weak spleen, and stomach. You only have to take the aconite pill


    to regte your health,¡± Stanley said.


    X¡¯s suspended heart instantly rxed.


    ¡°Aunt, is he right? Is this what your traditional doctor prescribed to you?¡± Emily deliberately asked.


    Emily¡¯s aunt quickly nodded. ¡°It is.¡±


    Emily secretly gritted her teeth in irritation. Had X been telling the truth after all? No, she refused


    to believe it. This was only basic information. Perhaps X had informed him in advance.


    She quickly turned to Heather and said, ¡°Take a look at Heather¡¯s pulse and see what illness she


    has.¡±


    Emily¡¯s aunt stood up to make way for Heather.


    Heather carefully put her arm in front of Stanley. She stared at him, thirstily.


    Heather adored his beauty.


    Up close, his face seemed even more perfect.


    How could a man be this good-looking and have such great skin? A woman like her, who was


    meticulous in her skincare, was actually no match for him!


    Stanley pulled out another piece of tissue and ced it on Heather¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Handsome, we¡¯re no longer in the ancient times. I¡¯m not opposed to direct physical contact,¡±


    Heather said softly.


    ¡°My wife and I are opposed to it,¡± he replied coldly before cing three fingers gently on Heather¡¯s


    pulse.


    X immediately smiled. The man was ying the part of her husband really well and even showed


    her respect.


    This disy of affection blinded everyone to the point of being speechless.


    All the women were filled with jealousy.


    Stanley never asked for her symptoms, nor did he look at her face.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    After a simple feel of her pulse, Stanley said, ¡°Your menstrual cycle is severely irregr. You must


    have taken a lot of medicine, haven¡¯t you? But none of them worked.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Heather started nodding ceaselessly. ¡°Is there any way to treat this?¡±


    This irregrity in her menstrual cycle had started a little after her first period. It had not been


    treated until now, and she had visited many doctors.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ten grams of angelica Sinensis, five grams of ligusticum striatum, ten grams of herbaceous peony


    root, ten grams of Rehmannia root, ten grams of ginseng, ten grams of atractylodes, ten grams of


    Poria, five grams of roasted licorice roots, ten grams of astragalus, and three grams of cinnamon.


    ¡°Boil them and consume the liquid for two to three times a day¡­ You¡¯ll just have to take this for a


    month,¡± Stanley said calmly.


    X rxed and smiled.


    If memory served her right, she never taught him this prescription, and it was not on the books she


    gave him.


    It looked like he had put in a lot of effort to study for today¡¯s asion, and for that, X was


    immensely grateful.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Heather asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth. I had this issue too, and this was how I treated it! I had consulted doctors


    everywhere but to no avail. But just as I was about to give up, I met a traditional doctor, and he gave


    me this prescription.¡±


    A young beauty in the crowd suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°X¡¯s husband is amazing. As expected of a descendant of a divine physician.¡±


    ¡°Right? Not only is he handsome, but his medical knowledge is also excellent!¡±


    The people around them started praising as they looked at Stanley in utter admiration.


    Emily got more annoyed. She suddenly felt even more like an idiot!


    F*ck, it looked like X was telling the truth after all! Not only was she unable to shame X today,


    but she had also helped the couple gather more attention instead!


    She even made the crowd more envious of X! Emily was seriously questioning her own


    decisions!


    Jeremy looked proudly at Stanley and said, ¡°Well done, Stan. What an excellent youth.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Dad,¡± Stanley replied politely.


    The look of approval in Jeremy¡¯s eyes irritated Emily so much that she wanted to die! Her father


    looked so satisfied, so that meant that he would favor X even more in the future, wouldn¡¯t he?


    Why did she get the feeling like she was the clown today?


    Tom shot a displeased look at Stanley before pulling Emily away in exasperation.¡±Let¡¯s go and


    continue with the toasts.¡±


    After that, the two went to toast at other tables.


    Just then, the host got on stage again. After another round of emcee, Country Z¡¯s most famous


    female idol group, Sunny-Girls, went on stage and started performing.


    In an instant, the atmosphere heated up. The crowd that had gathered around them dispersed as


    well.


    Heather turned to Stanley and said, ¡°Handsome, can I get your WeChat ID? For you to send me the


    prescription.¡±


    ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t allow me to add other girls,¡± said Stanley as he stared intensely at X.


    Heather once again felt the jealousy grow in her heart.


    ¡°Then write it down for me.¡±


    Stanley kept quiet and ignored her instead. He took a longan fruit, peeled the skin, and set it in front


    of X.


    He hadpletely shut Heather out.


    Aware that he was ignoring her, Heather could only take the chair away gloomily and return to her


    seat. She kept trying to recall the prescription he had said just now and tried to pen it down.


    X whispered to him in great satisfaction, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±


    He remained indifferent as he put another peeled longan fruit in front of her.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    The affectionate interactions between a handsome man and a beautiful woman made everyone


    envious.


    Without having to do anything, they had attracted everyone¡¯s attention just like that.


    Looking at howpatible both of them were, Jeremy was delighted.


    The stuffiness in his heart had immediately faded away.


    His eyes were filled with approval as he looked at them.


    Vrrt, vrrt, vrrt.


    Just then, Stanley¡¯s phone vibrated.


    Upon seeing the words ¡®Zack Cassidy¡¯, he grabbed his phone and strode out of the ballroom,


    attracting countless gazes of adoration on the way out.


    However, the man remained apathetic like there was no one around him at all.


    After exiting the door, he leaned against the window and answered the call.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fifth Master, I have a few documents that require your attention.¡±


    ¡°Send it to my email,¡± Stanley answered coldly before swiftly hanging up and cing the phone


    back into the inside pocket of his suit.


    Just then, Tom came over.


    He stopped in front of Stanley and said, sounding unpleasant, ¡°Stanley Batton, was it? Let¡¯s chat.¡±


    Stanley did not reply but mildly raised his eyebrows, staring indifferently at him, waiting for him to


    speak.


    His heavy and pressuring aura made Tom inadvertently gasp.


    Before him, this man was clearly just an average doctor, so why did he possess an aura so


    overpowering like that of a monarch¡¯s?


    He had obviously said nothing but just a nce was enough to make a person grow fearful.


    ¡°To be honest, have you actually thought that your identity might not suit X?¡± Tom went straight


    into the subject with a hostile expression.


    ¡°So?¡± Stanley cocked up an eyebrow before tidying his coat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of my past with X, haven¡¯t you? She used to love me to death.


    ¡°She had even donated a kidney to my mother for my sake.


    ¡°In fact, I have the intention of courting her again. As long as she¡¯s willing to return, I can divorce


    Emily for her sake.


    ¡°So, I hope that you will be smart and remove yourself from this love-triangle. I canpensate


    you. Just name your price.¡±


    Tom sounded overbearing,pletely different from his usual elegant image. He spoke coldly,


    tantly exposing his possessiveness for X.


    He would snatch X back no matter the cost or the consequences.


    He could not tolerate the woman he loved ignoring him, nor could he tolerate having his beloved


    be so coquettish in the arms of another.


    Stanley spoke coldly, ¡°Dream on.¡±


    His entire being instantly emitted a frightening chill.


    ¡°What did you say? Do you know that no one has ever dared to speak to me like that?¡± Tom¡¯s


    expression darkened.


    He was already annoyed by Stanley, and now this man was frustrating him even further.


    If there weren¡¯t so many people inside, Tom wanted to punch this man so hard.


    How could an average doctor who was not from an aristocratic family afford to be so cocky?


    ¡°And no one has ever dared to speak to me like this as well,¡± Stanley responded coldly, his


    expression bing hostile.


    ¡°Stanley Batton, don¡¯t choose punishment over reward. I can make it so that you won¡¯t be able to


    make a living in this country.¡±


    ¡°Bring it on.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tom was exasperated. God knows where this rascal got his courage from!


    Stanley said nothing else but made his way back into the ballroom like Tom was invisible to him.


    The feeling of being ignored irritated Tom even more.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll still snatch X back,¡± Tom dered domineeringly as he stared at


    Stanley¡¯s back.


    So what if the man was more handsome than he was? Other than his face, nothing else of his could


    compare to Tom.


    Moreover, no matter how heartless X behaved, he had faith that X still had feelings for him


    deep down inside.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She was only just temporarily blinded. If Tom persevered, Stanley Batton would be no match for


    him.


    Stanley paused, mildly raising his eyebrows once more but never turning back. ¡°Delusional.¡±


    On the other side of the wall, Emily had heard everything clearly.


    Her hands balled into fists.


    Although she had always known the answer to many of her problems, hearing it with her own ears


    still shocked her and made her heartbroken!


    What was so good about that b*tch, X Quest? Other than a better looking outer shell, what else


    did she have?


    Did these men have to be so easily entranced by her?


    At that moment, she felt as if her heart had been torn into two by Tom¡¯s hands.


    Her resentment and envy for X had pushed her to the point of exploding.


    The moment Stanley walked through the door, his gaze inadvertently met hers.


    The ballroom was packed and lively. Everyone was busy chatting, drinking, and looking at Stanley


    Batton.


    Stanley remained aloof as he made his way back to X.


    Tom opened up his WeChat application angrily, tapped into the chatroom with Assistant Carson,


    and typed in a few words. ¡®James Carson, once the wedding banquet is over, teach Stanley Batton


    a good lesson.¡¯


    James, who was busy drinking with his colleagues, nced subconsciously at Stanley after


    receiving the WeChat message. After that, he replied to the message with a ¡®sure.¡¯.


    Emily lifted her skirt. Pretending not to have heard anything, she forced out a smile and hurried out


    the door totch onto Tom¡¯s arm affectionately. ¡°Brother Sullivan, what are you doing here? Let¡¯s


    continue with our toasts.¡±


    Tom frowned coldly as he followed Emily back into the ballroom to continue proposing toasts.


    Just then, Stanley was busy getting food for X. His gestures were gentlemanly and elegant.


    X kept thanking him and smiling at him.


    For Tom, even a minor scene like this felt as painful as ss shards piercing his skin.


    As she looked at Tom¡¯s gaze, Emily started telling herself that she was Tom Sullivan¡¯s legitimate


    wife no matter what. There would be spotlights on her no matter where she went, and if she was


    hardworking enough, she would be able to safeguard her position.


    At the thought of this, she felt a lot better. After taking in the envious stares of people around, she


    felt even better.


    After all the toasts were done, Emilytched onto Tom¡¯s arm affectionately like nothing was wrong


    and made their way back to X¡¯s table, sitting down right beside X.


    As soon as she sat down, Emily instantly leaned into X¡¯s ear and said in a small voice, ¡°Sister, to


    watch your little sister upy your wondrous maiden¡¯s dream with your own eyes, does it make you


    happy?¡±


    ¡°Wondrous dream?¡± X could not resist a snigger.


    Never for once did X think that Emily was experiencing a beautiful dream. As an onlooker, X


    knew full well how Tom was treating Emily.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it so? From now on, my life will only shine brighter to the point of overpowering yours,¡± Emily


    added.


    ¡°Good luck with that,¡± X replied indifferently before taking a scallion lobster and putting it in front


    of Stanley. ¡°Honey, eat some more.¡±


    Just then, the music suddenly stopped.


    The whole world was silent.


    The severalrge screens that had been showcasing the newlyweds¡¯ bridal photos suddenly went


    ck.


    A white skull appeared on each of theserge screens. Below the skulls was a ck sentence in


    bold font ¡®Make Emily Quest debut as the centerpiece once again.¡¯


    Everyone directed their attention to therge screen.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    In that instant, everyone turned to look at the big screen.


    In the second that followed, the skull disappeared before the footage of Emily Quest pleading guilty


    in the police station came on.


    The truth of Imperial Prime being framed had been revealed.


    There was an uproar in the crowd.


    X Quest was momentarily stunned as a look of disbelief appeared in her eyes.


    Why did this footage appear here? X¡¯s instincts were telling her that this was done by the same


    person who kept Emily on the list of most popr topics on the inte.


    How much did this person hate Emily to go to such an extent?


    Meanwhile, Emily and May Conner¡¯s faces had turned pale. They both had a look of shock on their


    eyes.


    Everything seemed like a me that would devour the brightness around them. The wedding would


    be the pit in which they burned.


    Never in their dreams did they think that the darkest secrets they had been hiding from everyone


    would be exposed on Emily¡¯s wedding day in such a way.


    The expressions on the faces of Tom Sullivan, Tony Sullivan, Bailey Ronson, and Jeremy Quest,


    were horrid.


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton observed calmly as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Silently, Stanley nced at X¡¯s face before returning his gaze to the big screen.


    ¡°Therefore, the culprit behind the Imperial Prime¡¯s framing incident was Emily Quest? That exins


    why President Quest seemed so unhappy this entire time,¡± someone said.


    ¡°Is Emily even human? This is such disturbing behavior. If I were President Quest, I would have


    disowned her by now!¡±


    ¡°Why would the Sullivan family ept this kind of woman as part of their family? It¡¯s wildly


    embarrassing! If I were Tom Sullivan, I¡¯d file for divorce right away!¡±


    Emily felt deeply hurt by the hateful remarks.


    ¡®X Quest! It must be X Quest who did this! Nobody else would do this but her! This b*tch!¡¯


    Emily thought.


    It was the most important day in Emily¡¯s life. How could X do such an inhumane thing to her?


    Was X bent on making Emily¡¯s life miserable?


    Emily instantly stood up and shouted at the service crew.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and turn off the video!¡± She screamed.


    However, none of the members of the service crew responded to her.


    In fact, the video continued to y as if she had not said anything.


    Furious, Emily immediately ran onto the stage with her dress slightly lifted before turning off the big


    screen¡¯s main switch.


    Right then, Emily seemed to be in an extremely sorry state.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Everyone off stage was pointing at her and throwing insults.


    In that instant, Emily had be the most hated person in the room.


    She felt like a rat caught out on the streets with no ce to hide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe all this. The video was rigged. They used AI to swap the faces!¡± Emily picked up the


    microphone and shouted at the people off stage. She did not care how it made her appear.


    ¡°How could such seemingly real footage be fake? There¡¯s no use in denying it. I¡¯ll find out if it¡¯s true


    after asking around,¡± someone said.


    Emily immediately became speechless.


    Feeling thoroughly embarrassed, Jeremy stood up and left gloomily.


    Seeing this, X hurriedly ran after him.


    May Conner did the same thing and ran after X.


    When Emily saw the look on Jeremy¡¯s face, the fear she felt intensified.


    Meanwhile, her five best female friends had looks of shock and concern on their faces. However,


    they were secretly happy to witness what was happening to Emily.


    Mary Sullivan was the only person who was genuinely upset as she continued to stare at X


    angrily even though thetter was already leaving the hall.


    ¡°What a true b*tch. She has actually set her sister up like this,¡± Mary said out loud.


    Stanley red at Mary coldly before he stood up and walked out of the banquet hall.


    Right then, Tom felt as if his face was being pressed to the ground. There was an intense feeling of


    anger in his heart.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Tom Sullivan immediately ran up to the stage and stood in front of her protectively before he


    grabbed the microphone in a huff.


    ¡°This is all a misunderstanding¡­ I¡¯ll find out the truth. Please don¡¯t mind what happened. Please


    keep this to yourselves on the basis of your rtionship with the Sullivan family,¡± Tom said before


    bowing deeply at the audience off stage.


    After that, he held the microphone tightly and tried to keep his cool as he looked at the audience.


    ¡°There will be more exciting performancesing up. Let¡¯s shift our attention to the performances,¡±


    he said before dragging Emily Quest with him off the stage.


    Once the two returned to their seats, Tom felt the urge to kill Emily.


    Soon after, prettydies from the Antis Dancing Group began showcasing their peacock dance.


    ***


    However, the catastrophe had still note to an end. People were still discussing what happened.


    Tom¡¯s parents seemed very annoyed. Although they already hated Emily a lot, the things that had


    happened so far made them hate her even more.


    In fact, Tony started to regret forcing his son to marry Emily just because of their child.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep.¡±


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s phone began to ring.


    Soon after, the same news headline appeared on their phone screens.


    ¡°Shocking! The culprit who framed Imperial Prime is actually Emily Quest, the second daughter of


    the Quest family!¡±


    Emily Quest was now going through aplete breakdown. Her hands trembled uncontrobly. Her


    eyes were red with anger.


    Meanwhile, Tony Sullivan and Bailey Ronson could barely breathe properly from being so upset.


    With her trembling hands, Emily tapped on the news headline. What came into sight was a


    screenshot of her pleading guilty all over the electronic screens of buildings around the city.


    Emily felt as if her mind was about to explode.


    ¡®Ahhhh! Does this mean the news has already been leaked?! Has the entire city seen the footage?!


    It¡¯s over!¡¯ Emily thought.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ***


    In front of the lift, X reached out for Jeremy¡¯s hand as she panted.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be upset,¡± X said as she looked at his cold expression.


    ¡°Was it you, X?¡± Jeremy asked with a frown.


    ¡°No¡­ You made it clear you did not want the news to get out from how you solved the whole ordeal.


    I wouldn¡¯t have dared to go against your wishes.¡± X shook her head.


    ¡°Alright. Daddy believes in you,¡± Jeremy said as he patted the back of X¡¯s hand gently.


    ¡°Would you like me to find out who was behind all this?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I don¡¯t want to waste any more effort on that b*stard child. If the Sullivan family wants


    to know who is behind all this, they can do it themselves,¡± Jeremy said and waved his hands


    helplessly.


    ¡°Darling, why do you believe everything X says?¡± May Conner asked gloomily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your husband anymore. Please be careful with your words. I believe X because she is


    trustworthy,¡± Jeremy said coldly.


    ¡°But what happened today was clearly nned by X. Who else could it be?¡± May fumed. She


    wished she could tear X apart.


    ¡°Based on Emily¡¯s personality, she could easily make a lot of people hate her. It wouldn¡¯t be strange


    if someone wanted to set this up. Besides, even if X did so, Emily deserved it!¡± Jeremy raised his


    voice angrily. Veins were clearly visible on his neck.


    X immediately felt touched by what Jeremy said.


    After that, Jeremy quickly entered the lift and closed the doors.


    X was about to step in with him when May tugged at her wrist.


    ¡°X Quest, wait a minute,¡± Mary said.


    At that moment, the doors of the lift closed.


    ¡°Aunty, what do you want?¡± X frowned slightly as she looked at May.


    p!


    Without saying anything, May pped X across her face.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    The stinging sensation began to spread across X Quest¡¯s cheek.


    The red mark was obvious against X¡¯s fair skin.


    On top of that, her face was also beginning to swell.


    The feeling of rage X was trying to suppress all this time was suddenly brought to the surface by


    May Conner¡¯s p.


    X immediately clenched her fists tightly.


    Although she felt the urge to attack May in return, she knew that if she did that now, May would


    cause a scene that would only turn out badly for X.


    After looking around, Xnded her gaze upon the red fire rm button.


    After a second, X shifted her gaze to May¡¯s face and took a step forward.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡± X asked coldly.


    Once X stepped forward, her elbow was directly next to the fire rm button.


    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m teaching you a lesson, of course. X Quest, are you even a human? Never


    mind that you paid the police to bully your sister in prison and me. You even did all this to your little


    sister on her wedding day. How can you be so evil? Haven¡¯t you done enough?¡± May made it sound


    as if she was on the moral high ground as she spoke every word.


    X thought it funny when she heard May¡¯s words.


    Clearly, May was saying that she and Emily could bully X, but X would be wrong if she


    retaliated.


    It was a shameless and obnoxious way to think and speak.


    ¡°You really are shameless,¡± X snorted coldly as she subtly pushed her elbow against the fire


    rm button.


    ¡°Buzz¡­¡±


    ¡°Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­¡±


    In that instant, rms began ringing throughout the building.


    May subconsciously looked around wildly as she believed there was a fire somewhere in the


    building.


    Right then, everyone in the banquet hall began walking out in an orderly manner.


    People of all ages, male and female alike, all looked frightened.


    ¡°Everyone! Stop running. I¡¯m sorry. I identally pressed the fire rm button earlier,¡± X raised


    her voice to inform the rest.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The crowd immediately stopped approximately one meter away from X and May.


    Somewhere in the corner, Stanley stood by silently as he observed X¡¯s face through the crowd. A


    cold smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°What? Was it you?¡± May asked coldly. She immediately understood why X did it.


    This b*tch was doing it on purpose!


    X wanted to get everyone toe over so that she could expose May¡¯s behavior in public. She


    would embarrass May and make sure Jeremy Quest found out about it.


    May truly had not expected X to do this.


    At first, May thought that nobody would be around the lift at this time. Therefore, she nned on


    leaving right after she had taught X a lesson. She would then get someone to delete the


    surveince footage so that nobody else would find out about what happened.


    However, X¡¯s action not only rendered May¡¯s ns futile, but it would also even end up leaving


    May in a worse position.


    Meanwhile, X did not look at May. Instead, she faced the audience calmly.


    Once everyone became calm, they very soon noticed the red mark on X¡¯s face.


    After looking at X and turning to look at May next to her, they immediately understood what was


    going on.


    The audience immediately started talking amongst themselves.


    With a slight frown on his face, Stanley pushed through the crowd to get to X.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked as he held her face in his hands, standing still in front of her.


    X nodded her head slightly.


    ¡°Apologize,¡± Stanley said in a domineering tone. It sounded as if a refusal was not an option. He


    was like an emperor, and everyone else were his subjects.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    ¡°What apology?¡± May Conner acted as if she were oblivious to what happened.


    ¡°You hit her,¡± Stanley Batton said coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things up. I didn¡¯t even touch her!¡± May immediately retorted as she subconsciously


    took a few steps back.


    Emily Quest hurriedly ran through the crowd and tugged at May¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Let¡¯s go,¡± Emily said.


    ¡°Do you think you can leave just like that after hitting someone?¡± Stanley asked coldly. Everyone


    around felt chills down their spines just from hearing his voice.


    ¡°My mother has already said that she did not hit anyone. If you insist on saying that she did, I will


    im that X hit herself and med it on my mother. You are her husband. Whatever you say


    can¡¯t be used as proof,¡± Emily said unhappily.


    ¡°Well, in that case, can the surveince footage be proof?¡± Stanley turned to look coldly at the


    surveince camera above his head.


    May, Emily, and everyone else around them shifted their gaze upward.


    May and Emily¡¯s faces instantly turned pale.


    Meanwhile, people around them began discussing among themselves.


    ¡°What are these two trying to do? They are constantly making a joke out of themselves.¡±


    ¡°I really feel sorry for the Sullivan family. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t live in peace from now on.¡±


    ¡°How embarrassing. I can¡¯t believe May Conner is such an abusive stepmother. She won¡¯t even


    admit to beating X up.¡±


    Meanwhile, Tom Sullivan, Tony Sullivan, and Bailey Ronson, who were standing in the crowd,


    seemed utterly mad.


    They wished they could skin these two women alive.


    ¡°Apologize,¡± Stanley said coldly yet again with a threatening gaze.


    May and Emily subconsciously backed away from the intense pressure.


    Tony, no longer able to tolerate what was happening, red at May before turning around and


    leaving.


    Tom, Bailey, and Mary quickly after him.


    Emily and her mother were too afraid of Stanley to speak any further.


    ¡°Absolutely horrible¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    The guests still had not stopped talking about them.


    Emily and her mother could sense that they were being watched by everyone around them.


    After May forced herself to calm down, she turned to look at X unhappily.


    ¡°I hit her because she was being disrespectful toward an older person. As her senior, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s


    not wrong for me to teach her a lesson after how she talked back to me, right?¡± May asked.


    ¡°However, it was you who was being disrespectful toward a younger person. You attacked her


    without saying anything,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± May denied loudly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Stanley raised his brows while he looked deeply into May¡¯s eyes. Then, he shifted his gaze to one


    of the female waitresses nearby and waved at her.


    Thedy immediately walked up to him and lowered her head.


    ¡°Is there anything I could do for you?¡± She asked softly.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the surveince footage in this hoteles with audio, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Stanley


    asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she answered.


    When May and Emily heard the response, their eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Transfer the file to me. I¡¯ll hand it over to the police,¡± Stanley said calmly.


    Emily hurriedly stopped the female waitress from leaving as she turned to look at Stanley angrily.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that quite enough? This is our family matter. There¡¯s no reason to make things worse. Let¡¯s


    stop it right here,¡± Emily said.


    ¡°Whoever messes with my wife will have to pay the price,¡± Stanley said domineeringly.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Emily asked frantically.


    ¡°Apologize or go back to prison, it¡¯s your choice,¡± Stanley said.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    At that moment, X Quest felt that Stanley Batton was like her hero.


    Every word he said would make her feel better.


    In fact, she even felt as if he were an umbre that protected her from the wind and rain.


    X had met many people over the years during her travels. However, none of the men she had


    met made her feel safe in such a way.


    When May Conner and Emily Quest heard the word ¡®prison¡¯, they immediately felt goosebumps all


    over their bodies.


    Since they had juste out from that hellish ce, they knew all too well how much suffering they


    would have to go through there.


    Even if they did not have to suffer as much, it would not be a good idea to go back to prison.


    If things got worse, Jeremy Quest would only hate them even more.


    Right then, Emily and May were in a difficult position. It seemed as though whatever they did would


    turn out badly for them.


    Meanwhile, they were beginning to feel the burning gaze from everyone around them.


    The anger they felt immediately subsided and was reced with fear instead.


    May took a deep breath as she tried to remain calm.


    ¡°Must you do this?¡± She asked Stanley.


    ¡°¡­¡± Stanley did not say a word. All he did was stare at the women coldly, showing them that he


    would not change his mind.


    Although he was not speaking, the aura around him was enough to make the people around him


    shiver in fear.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± May said with a deep frown on her face as she lowered her head.


    Many of the members of the audience could not resist rolling their eyes at May.


    Once again, the crowd began murmuring among themselves.


    Even if May did not turn her head around, she knew how nasty their gazes were. She felt deeply


    embarrassed by herself.


    If May had known that this would happen, she would not have done what she did earlier.


    X was truly a cruel b*tch.


    Stanley raised his brows and looked deeply into May¡¯s eyes. However, he did not say anything.


    Instead, he put his arm over X¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°You were too soft. My wife didn¡¯t hear you,¡± Stanley said calmly.


    At that moment, X felt that Stanley was the coolest man on earth.


    All the negative emotions she had been bottling up suddenly faded away.


    Due to his presence, X no longer had to do anything. All she needed to do was remain silent and


    observe as he acted as her enemy¡¯s prosecutor.


    ¡°Stanley Batton, don¡¯t go too far. I am your elder after all,¡± May said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°¡­¡± Stanley smiled a little as he fixed his gaze upon May¡¯s face. He made it clear he was not going


    to change his mind.


    May was upset that she was thoroughly embarrassed in public.


    After ring at Stanley Batton, she took a deep breath and turned to face X.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± She said loudly.


    Meanwhile, the people around May were still pointing at her as they whispered to each other. There


    was no way for her to hide from the looks they were giving her.


    May had never been this embarrassed in her life. She hated X¡¯s husband greatly!


    After Stanley adjusted his suit, he turned to look at X.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    X nodded slightly.


    After that, Stanley pressed the button for the lift. After it arrived, they got in and left with everyone


    watching, leaving the mess behind them.


    As soon as the lift¡¯s doors closed, everything in the world returned to its peaceful state.


    X looked at Stanley with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you, Five Batton. Thank you for pretending to be my husband. You did such a good job too.


    Also, thank you for blowing off steam on my behalf,¡± she said.


    X was very grateful for what Stanley did.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He asked with a frown as he touched her swollen cheek with his fingertip.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said.


    ¡°Georgie, get ready to act,¡± X sent a WeChat message to Georgie Clementine after a moment.


    The lift was moving downward at a fast pace.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Meanwhile, neither of them said a word as they observed the changing numbers on the lift screen.


    After they arrived on the first floor, Stanley looked over at a genuine ck leather couch.


    ¡°Sit over there and wait for me,¡± he said, jutting his chin in the couch¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Why?¡± X asked.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    However, Stanley Batton did not reply to X Quest. Instead, he walked over to a female waitress


    who was drooling over him.


    Meanwhile, X did not ask any further as she sat down on the couch.


    Outside, the northern wind blew as snow filled the air and made the world appear somewhat colder


    than it was.


    Although it was only a door away, it seemed like apletely different world altogether.


    After ncing at the view of the snowy scenery outside, X rested her chin on one hand and


    looked over at Stanley.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She wondered what he was saying to the waitress. After a while, someone retrieved a bottle of


    mineral water from a nearby fridge. The person then handed it over to Stanley, along with a white


    towel.


    Stanley soon returned to X with those items.


    Carefully, he wrapped the bottle of mineral water with the towel before pressing it gently against


    X¡¯s swollen face.


    In that instant, X could feel the coolness against her face. The sting from the p earlier began


    to fade away.


    Although her face felt cold, her heart was very warm.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± X said as she took the bottle and towel from Stanley and continued


    to press them against her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Stanley said before shifting his gaze slowly to the view outside the door.


    His high nose-bridge and perfect jawline, coupled with his elegant posture while sitting, was a sight


    to behold from X¡¯s point of view.


    Since she started the X Entertainmentpany, she had seen countless handsome men. However,


    none of them looked more handsome than Stanley.


    X could not help but wonder if Stanley would be even more popr than Josh Batton if he joined


    the entertainment industry.


    Although Josh was already very good-looking, Five Batton was even more handsome than the


    former.


    Unfortunately, Stanley was not interested in that industry at all.


    When Stanley turned his head around, their eyes met.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Do you know Josh Batton? I was thinking, if you were to join the entertainment industry, you would


    probably be more popr than Josh Batton.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Stanley asked in his usual aloofness, almost as if money meant nothing to him.


    X felt truly curious as to how this person could think of money as being unimportant.


    Any normal human would be tempted by the amount of five to six hundred million dors.


    But him? Not at all.


    Was it because he waspletely uninterested in the entertainment industry?


    However, it was fine if that were the case. But, why was he so uninterested in money as well?


    Since he was not interested in money, why did he choose to work in the field he was currently in?


    ¡°You really are special,¡± X said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Stanley slowly looked over at X before he took a puff of his cigarette.


    ¡°Yeah. How are you able topletely disregard huge amounts of money?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Huge amounts?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think they are?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, huge¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Well, why are you so calm about it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Should I not be calm?¡± He asked.


    X nodded.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pay attention the next time,¡± he said.


    X shook her head speechlessly. She did not know how this person¡¯s brain was wired up.


    Gently, X put down the bottled water and towel.


    ¡°My face feels much better. Let¡¯s leave,¡± she said.


    Stanley swiftly took off his coat before helping X into it.


    Before she could speak, Stanley took the lead and walked out into the snow-filled open space.


    X could still feel his warmth from the coat as it surrounded her.


    Knowing his attitude, X did not say anything as she silently walked behind him through the wind


    and snow. Soon, they entered an underground parking lot.


    As soon as they entered the parking lot, sixrge men with bats in their hands got out of a ck


    van.


    The men surrounded them without saying a word.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    The six men surrounded X Quest and Stanley Batton. Each of them looked mean.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this together! Kill this b*stard!¡± Arge bald man shouted as he stared at Stanley angrily.


    Reflexively, X took off her coat and tossed it at Stanley before she pushed him behind her


    protectively with one arm.


    ¡°Stand still and don¡¯t move. I can handle these people,¡± she said.


    X moved quickly while maintaining vignce. Compared to her gentle mannerism earlier, she


    seemed so much cooler now.


    Stanley felt as if something had touched him gently somewhere deep in his heart.


    In his life, this was the first time a woman protected him during a time of crisis.


    Silently, he ced the coat over her body.


    ¡°Stand still and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll protect you,¡± he said.


    As soon as he spoke, arge man swung his metal bat at Stanley¡¯s head.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Remaining perfectly calm, Stanley kicked the man multiple times and sent him flying. It all


    happened within a single breath.


    In that instant, X felt as if she was watching a well-made action film. Meanwhile, Stanley was like


    the perfect male protagonist in the film.


    Closely after that, the other men began charging at Stanley.


    Now, X no longer cared about anything else. She quickly kicked her heels off and took off the


    large coat around her before tossing it at the face of one of therge men.


    After a second, X charged into the battlefield and fought next to Stanley.


    With their quick reflexes, X and Stanley were able to strike their opponents urately each time.


    Whenever they attacked together, they did not miss a beat.


    While X was skilled, Stanley was even better. Without exerting much energy, he was able to


    knock two of the men to the ground, killing two birds with one stone.


    Perhaps it was because Stanley seemed very capable, X did not feel panicky at all.


    In the final moment, one of therge men got so angry that he raised his metal bat into the air and


    brought it down upon X¡¯s shoulder.


    Stanley immediately reached out with his left arm and blocked the iing blow for X. He


    absorbed the entire impact of the attack. At that very moment, he was worthy of the boyfriend-of-


    the-year award.


    Although it hurt a lot, Stanley merely frowned a little.


    In response, Stanley grabbed the opponent¡¯s metal bat and kicked him away.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± X asked nervously. She was both touched and frightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Stanley said calmly as he continued to fight alongside X.


    Within five minutes, all six men were knocked out. Their bodies curled up on the floor as they cried


    in pain.


    As the metal bats rolled on the ground, the sounds they made continued to resonate throughout the


    empty parking lot.


    X and Stanley stood next to each other; their eyes were as cold as ice.


    It seemed as if the world was at their mercy.


    After that, Stanley nced at therge men coldly before calmly picking up his coat on the floor.


    After shaking the dust off, he ced it over X¡¯s body.


    ¡°You fight pretty well,¡± he said.


    ¡°You too.¡± X smiled.


    Without saying anything else, Stanley elegantly picked up a long,rge, metal bat from the ground


    and dragged it on the floor as he approached therge, bald man who was in bad shape after the


    fight.


    The metal bat made a screeching sound as it scraped across the floor, sending shivers down the


    men¡¯s spine.


    Although there was no hint of emotion on Stanley¡¯s face, and he had also not said anything, his


    body emanated a frightening aura. It felt as if he were a predator at the apex of a food chain.


    He was only holding an ordinary metal bat in his hand. However, he made it seem as if he was


    holding a legendary sword of some sort.


    X could not help but think that he could not be part of a mob group based on his looks.


    Meanwhile, therge, bald man was shivering in fear when he saw Stanley moving toward him. He


    immediately tried to get up and escape but to no avail.


    The man barely had any energy left in his hands even to crawl forward.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Although the other men were equally frightened by Stanley Batton and tried to escape by crawling


    away, none of them had the energy to do it.


    They were all trembling in fear.


    The sounds of the metal rattling against the ground and Stanley¡¯s footsteps were like the sounds of


    hell calling out to them.


    In fact, these men were afraid that they might die right there and then when Stanley struck them


    with the metal bat.


    Once Stanley arrived before the bald man, he frowned and pressed the edge of the metal bat


    against the man¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Speak. Who sent you here?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°We¡­ We¡­¡± The bald man continuously shook his head with a frightful expression on his face.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Stanleymanded coldly. He sounded like a king determining whether his subject lived


    or died.


    As soon as Stanley said the word, he began to exert force on the metal bat.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to die,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°My big brother sent me here. He told me that his friend doesn¡¯t like you and wanted to teach you a


    lesson. He even gave me your picture, asked me to wait for you outside the hotel and to take action


    when the right moment came,¡± the bald man quickly said without missing a single detail.


    After hearing all this, Stanley could guess who the person was.


    It was Tom Sullivan.


    ¡°Who is your big brother?¡± Stanley asked.


    "Felix Hudson, an employee of the second housekeeper of the ck Tiger Gang in Antis. Sir, can


    you please spare me? I¡¯m begging you,¡± the bald man said.


    ¡°Felix Hudson¡­¡± Stanley raised his brows. His gaze was turning colder every second.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have told you everything. Can you spare this lowly life that I am?¡± The bald man begged.


    After tossing the metal bat aside, Stanley walked directly to a ck Honda before taking out a ck


    leather rope.


    After that, he tied all six men together before calling the police.


    When therge men saw what he did, they began to panic on the inside.


    Realizing that X was still standing with her feet bare, Stanley elegantly bent over and ced her


    silver heels in front of her.


    He then carefully put them on for her.


    Every single action was gentle, almost as if he was wiping dust off antique items.


    Stanley seemed like apletely different personpared to when he was fighting.


    At that moment, X felt as if his finger contained an electric current that would seep through her


    skin whenever he touched her. The electric current seemed to travel directly to her heart each time.


    Since Stanley¡¯s left elbow was still hurting, he frowned slightly and shook his left arm gently.


    X¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Does your elbow hurt a lot? Let me see it,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. But you¡¯ll have to drive uster,¡± he said calmly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he walked to the car and got into the passenger¡¯s side.


    X quickly followed him and entered the car from the driver¡¯s side.


    In the car, X could smell a pleasant scent, which was not too overwhelming. It was rather dark


    inside.


    X turned on the lights in the car and moved closer to Stanley. Gently, she picked up his right


    hand, unbuttoned his sleeve and carefully rolled it up.


    By then, Stanley¡¯s entire elbow was swollen and had a visible bruise. It hurt X to even look at it.


    ¡°How does it feel when I press it like this?¡± X gently pressed the swollen part in the middle.


    ¡°It¡¯s bearable,¡± Stanley said as he frowned slightly. There was no visible change in his facial


    expression.


    ¡°What about this?¡± X touched her elbow gently once again.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ That hurt a little more,¡± he said.


    X did not say anything as she continued to touch his elbow carefully. She kept her eyes on his


    face to observe changes in his facial expression.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    X Quest seemed very focused as she continued to examine Stanley Batton¡¯s elbow


    professionally.


    Meanwhile, Stanley sat cooperatively, silently allowing her to examine him.


    The light shining against her face from the outside made her appear even gentler.


    Despite therge coat that hung over her shoulders, she did not look any less attractive.


    After repeatedly examining his elbow, X looked up at Stanley.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any discement or crack in your bones. However, just as a precautionary


    measure, we should get an X-ray for it at the hospital. Sometimes, it¡¯s impossible to tell if there¡¯s a


    crack in the bones from the outside,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°The cops will be here soon. We¡¯ll go to the hospital after we exin to them what went on here,¡±


    X said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°Thank you for taking the hit for me,¡± X said softly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When X recalled how Stanley took the bat¡¯s hit without hesitation, she felt a warm sensation


    spread in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he replied calmly as if it was not a big deal.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m sorry,¡± X frowned apologetically.


    ¡°What for?¡± Stanley looked at her inquisitively. However, he had the usual cold look on his face.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t asked you to act as my husband, Stanley Batton, this would not have happened to you,¡±


    X exined.


    ¡°I epted your money. Therefore, I needed to do my part. There¡¯s nothing for you to be sorry


    about,¡± Stanley said nonchntly.


    ¡°Although that makes logical sense, I¡¯m still sorry that you got injured,¡± X said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°You should be careful from now on, just in case he takes any further action,¡± X said. She was a


    little worried about what could happen to him in the future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Stanley said calmly. His facial expression made it clear he was not concerned at all.


    ¡°Bring a few more men with you whenever you head out,¡± X warned with a serious look on her


    face.


    ¡°Done,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, give me a call,¡± X added.


    When Stanley heard this, he began smiling yfully. Slowly, he shifted his gaze to her face.


    Her words had piqued his interest.


    Ever since Stanley had grown up, he had been perceived as the man capable of doing anything and


    everything. All this while, it had been other peopleing to him for help. No one had ever told him


    to contact them when he could not handle a problem.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± X seemed confused.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley said calmly after looking at her for a long while.


    ***


    A few minutester, the police arrived.


    After X and Stanley described what happened to the police, the men were taken away by the


    police.


    X proceeded to drive Stanley to the nearest hospital to get his bones checked.


    Once the doctors could confirm that Stanley was fine, X requested for medical prescriptions


    before they both returned to the car.


    ¡°Where should I send you to?¡± X asked while she drove away from the hospital.


    ¡°Peace District in Swamp Zone,¡± Stanley said.


    Swamp Zone was considered an old neighborhood on the outskirts of Antis.


    Since X knew the location, she drove there directly without needing to check for directions.


    Meanwhile, Stanley silently sat on the passenger seat as he observed the scene along the way.


    After two hours, X finally stopped the car in front of Stanley¡¯s ce.


    X opened the drawer and retrieved the medicine she bought earlier.


    ¡°There are anti-inmmatory medicine and painkillers in there. Follow the instructions and take


    them as necessary. As for the Chinese medicine, boil them and ce them over the injured spot so


    that it will recover quicker,¡± she said sternly.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯lle up with you. You might not remember what I said. I¡¯ll boil the Chinese medicine


    for you once and make a note of all the portions of Chinese medicine you will need to use,¡± X


    said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley answered.


    After that, he entered the building with X.


    There was no lift in the building.


    The two had to walk all the way up to Room 508 on the fifth floor where he lived.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    When the door was opened, a weing little home with a simple design came into view.


    There was not a speck of dust visible in Stanley Batton¡¯s home. Everything was arranged ording


    to size and height in an orderly manner.


    X Quest could tell that he was a very organized person in life.


    Coupled with Stanley¡¯s behavior during their meals, X was sure that he had hints of an


    obsessivepulsive disorder.


    In fact, he may even be a neat freak.


    X put on a pair of slippers before lifting the edge of her dress slightly and looking around the


    living room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your kitchen?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Over there¡­¡± Stanley pointed at the kitchen as he spoke.


    X immediately took out the Chinese medicinal herbs and brought them into the kitchen.


    ¡°What do you need? Let me help you¡­¡± Stanley followed her into the kitchen.


    ¡°Nothing at all. All I need is this pot,¡± X said as she pointed at a white pot on the kitchen top.


    After that, she opened the packs of Chinese medicinal herbs before cing the correct portions into


    the pot. She carefully described the amount needed for each type of herbs firmly as she did so.


    Meanwhile, Stanley listened carefully right next to her.


    Once the important part was done, X poured water into the pot until it was full. She then covered


    it up and began to boil it.


    ¡°We¡¯re done here. Once the water starts to boil, continue cooking it for thirty minutes. After that,


    pour the water out and soak your elbow with it. Do you get it?¡± X asked with a serious expression


    on her face.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± X said.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Stanley said calmly.


    ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll cook for you,¡± X said.


    ¡°Anything works,¡± he said.


    Hearing this, X opened the fridge right next to her. When she saw that the fridge was full of


    various cooking ingredients, she randomly selected a few.


    ¡°Wait outside. I¡¯ll make a few simple dishes for you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley said and nodded slightly before turning around and walking out of the kitchen. The


    instant he did so, a charming smile appeared on his face.


    After X cooked the rice, she quickly made a few simple dishes, including stir-fried eggs with


    green pepper, stir-fried cauliflower, and tomato-and-shrimp tofu soup.


    The entire process took half an hour.


    By the time the dishes were done, the Chinese medicine was also ready.


    X first turned off the me before transferring the dishes onto a tray and bringing them out of the


    kitchen.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Right then, Stanley was reading the newspapers in front of the coffee table in the living room. There


    were colorful lights outside the window that seemed like a backdrop.


    His white shirt seemed unusually neat and white, making him feel even colder than usual.


    However, X could never get enough of the view of his side profile.


    ¡°Where will we eat?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat here,¡± Stanley said as he slowly looked over at X.


    X immediately ced the dishes on the coffee table.


    Every dish looked good and smelled good. The hot steam that wafted through the air seemed to be


    able to reach the depths of one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Is there a basin we can use to soak your elbow in?¡± X asked.


    Without saying anything, Stanley got up and went to the bathroom to retrieve a small wooden basin.


    ¡°Will this work?¡± he asked.


    X nodded before cing the small wooden basin on the coffee table. She then took out the


    boiled Chinese medicinal herbs and poured the content into the basin.


    ¡°Since this is done as well, you can soak your elbow while you eat. Besides, it¡¯s only your left hand.


    It won¡¯t affect how you eat,¡± X said.


    X had nned everything down to a tee. There was nothing she missed.


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s sit down and eat together,¡± Stanley looked deeply at X before sitting down, rolling his


    sleeve up and cing his elbow in the basin.


    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯ve got to go home to get something done,¡± X said.


    It was inappropriate for X to be with another man in his house since it was gettingte.


    Besides, there was still a lot she needed to do at home.


    ¡°In that case, drive my car home. I¡¯ll pick it up tomorrow,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll get a taxi. Don¡¯t forget to take your medicine ording to the given schedule, and


    make sure you soak your elbow. Got it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get a taxi around here. Drive my car,¡± Stanley said sternly before tossing the key to


    X.


    ¡°Alright, then,¡± X said as she caught the key. She then proceeded to turn around and leave.


    As soon as she stepped out of the door, a message appeared on her phone¡ª

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    ¡°Shocking! The children¡¯s cookies made by the Sullivan Food Group contains expired ingredients.¡±


    X Quest smiled before she quickly turned the doorknob and walked downstairs as she opened


    the news article.


    ¡°Today, Megan Courtney, a factory worker in one of the Sullivan Food Group¡¯s bread and biscuit


    factories, filed a report against the Sullivan family. She imed that the Sullivan family used expired


    ingredients to produce its ¡®Finger Biscuit¡¯, ¡®Fruit Dodo¡¯, and ¡®Vege Dodo¡¯ biscuits to cut down on the


    cost of production. The worker also provided many pictures she secretly took of the original


    ingredients in the Sullivan Food Group¡¯s storage warehouse. In the pictures, a lot of the flour


    already had molds on them. On top of that, the vegetables and fruits were also visibly rotten.


    ording to a detailed report, all three products are managed by Tom Sullivan, the heir of the


    Sullivan Group. They are also produced in the same factory. Not only did the whistleblower, Megan


    Courtney, leak such information to the police, she also posted the same content on Weibo.¡±


    At the end of the news article was a screenshot of Megan Courtney¡¯s Weibo ount with her real


    name attached. Apart from texts, Megan also provided a lot of pictures as proof.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Within a few minutes of the news article being released, the post¡¯sments had already exceeded


    a hundred thousand.


    X¡¯s smile became wider as she carefully scrolled through thement section.


    ¡°How could you do this to children¡¯s food? Tom Sullivan, you are a heartless dog!¡±


    ¡°My child is three years old. He has been eating these three products from the Sullivan family every


    day. I thought well-known brands like this were trustworthy. I can¡¯t believe something like this


    happened. Go to hell, Tom Sullivan! The entire Sullivan family should burn in hell!¡±


    ¡°Curse you, Sullivan family! Businesses like this should be kicked out of the country! Disgusting


    bugs!¡±


    Hatefulments filled thement section.


    Every single sentence and word that came into sight made X feel appeased.


    Without her realizing it, she had already walked out of therge building.


    Since it had begun snowing heavily outside, X quickly got into her car and turned on the engine.


    However, she did not immediately depart. Instead, she opened Weibo and looked at the list of most


    popr topics.


    The embarrassing news rted to Emily Quest was still on the number one spot. X began to feel


    respectful toward the person who bought that position for Emily¡¯s news.


    Meanwhile, the second spot belonged to ¡®#Sullivan family uses expired ingredients#¡¯.


    The third spot belonged to ¡®#Employee of Sullivan family bes whistleblower#¡¯.


    The fourth spot belonged to ¡®#Emily Quest and Tom Sullivan¡¯s wedding#¡¯.


    The fifth spot belonged to ¡®#Emily Quest¡¯s fraud#¡¯.


    The sixth spot belonged to ¡®#Tom Sullivan and Emily Quest get married#¡¯.


    Out of the ten most popr topics on the inte, Tom and Emily took up six of them. They were


    known as the most infamous couple of the year.


    X felt extremely happy at the sight of this list.


    Even without opening the articles, she knew what they contained and what people were scolding


    them for.


    However, even so, she still opened the articles and checked them out one at a time. Each of the


    posts contained hatefulments from inte users who fully showcased their abilities in insulting


    others¡ª


    ¡°Tom Sullivan and Emily Quest are a dogged couple. They are aplete joke. Can¡¯t they just be


    normal human beings? I wish the two of them would die together.¡±


    ¡°While one of them uses expired ingredients to make children¡¯s food, the other one creates a false


    rumor about her family¡¯s property development. The a**hole and b*tch are a match made in


    heaven.¡±


    ¡°I think the Sullivan family is done for. Never mind the fact that they raised a useless son; they even


    weed a crazy b*tch into their family. I would like to dedicate a pitiful song to Tony Sullivan.¡±


    ¡°I will never eat anything produced by the Sullivan family. Let¡¯s work together to bring them down on


    the inte. We¡¯ll make sure they get famous for the wrong reasons!¡±


    After X continued to browse on Weibo, she eventually found a video of May Conner pping her


    within a negative article rted to Tom and Emily¡¯s wedding.


    A line of text apanied the video.


    ¡°X Quest and her stepmother.¡±


    In thement section of the video, inte users wrote hateful things directed at May Conner¡ª


    ¡°This old woman has gone too far. How can she hit a person like that? Nothing justifies this


    behavior.¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    ¡°If I were X Quest, I would have pped May Conner in return. X is too kind.¡±


    ¡°I suggest Tom Sullivan, Emily Quest, and May Conner a group called the ¡®F3 of Antis¡¯ so that


    they can all go to hell together.¡±


    X¡¯s mood was getting better as she read through thesements.


    Meanwhile, it began snowing outside. The world seemed to be encapsted in a romantic scene of


    white snow.


    At that moment, X felt that the snowy view was spectacr. Everything was so beautiful about


    the evening scene that she almost found it hard to believe.


    Even the cold northern wind felt gentle against her skin.


    ¡®Be it the Sullivan family, or the Quest family, everyone¡¯s life had been affected.¡¯ X thought.


    She could imagine how frantic everyone was feeling right then.


    However, it was far from enough.


    After tossing her phone aside, X began driving hastily away from the neighborhood and in the


    direction of home.


    While Stanley stood in front of the brightly lit window, he observed X leaving before turning


    around and returning to the coffee table. He continued to soak his elbow in the water while he ate.


    Even when Stanley was alone, he still seemed elegant and noble when he ate.


    Clearly, it was a simple home-cooked meal. However, he made it seem as if he was dining at a


    high-ss Michelin restaurant.


    A few minutester¡ª


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡­¡± The knocking on the door disrupted the silence in the living room.


    Stanley slowly put down his chopsticks and walked over to the door. When he saw that it was Zack


    Cassidy¡¯s face from the monitor, Stanley opened the door directly before returning to his original


    spot and continued to eat.


    Zack quickly put on a pair of slippers before standing still in front of Stanley and nodded respectfully.


    When Zack saw the stir-fried eggs with green pepper on the coffee table, he was stunned. Although


    he was prepared to speak earlier, he suddenly found it difficult even to utter a single word.


    ¡°Speak if you have something to say,¡± Stanley said before he reached for the stir-fried eggs with


    green pepper with his chopsticks and fed himself a mouthful. He then proceeded to chew slowly.


    ¡°Fifth Master, are you eating stir-fried eggs with green pepper?¡± Zack asked carefully. He seemed to


    be in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate eating this dish? You used to say that thebination of eggs and green pepper


    was the most disgusting thing ever,¡± Zack asked curiously.


    Everybody who served Stanley knew how much he hated stir-fried eggs with green pepper.


    ¡°Yeah, but I suddenly find it delicious,¡± Stanley said before reaching for another serving of stir-fried


    eggs with green pepper.


    Zack was utterly confused.


    Was Fifth Master serious?


    ¡°Fifth Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to cook so well. It looks and smells amazing,¡± Zack said as he


    changed the topic.


    ¡°Does it look good?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Unusually so,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Yeah, my wife made it. Naturally, it looks good,¡± Stanley said as a smile appeared on his face. The


    coldness in his facial expression had disappeared somewhat.


    Right then, Zack immediately figured out what had happened.


    The young madam was indeed powerful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Stanley said before shifting his cold gaze to Zack¡¯s face.


    ¡°Fifth Master, I have done everything you asked me to. However¡­¡± Zack hesitated.


    Stanley silently lit a cigarette. He took a puff and patiently waited for Zack to continue speaking.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    ¡°I only managed to do a part of what you asked me to. The young madam got to some of them


    before I could,¡± Zack Cassidy said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Stanley Batton raised his brows a little before taking another puff of his cigarette.


    ¡°About exposing May Conner for hitting X Quest, the young madam did it before I could do as


    you instructed. Originally, Mr. Quest already had ns to get a divorce. Now that things had gone


    south, I am quite certain he would go ahead with the decision to get a divorce. Also, you asked me


    to get the police to punish Tom Sullivan for what happened. However, the young madam did it


    before I could,¡± Zack exined respectfully.


    Whenever X was mentioned, Zack felt nothing but respect for that woman.


    Hearing this, Stanley smiled approvingly. He did not expect X to avenge him secretly.


    ¡°Apart from that, I have already informed the Sullivan family that we are going to withdraw all our


    investments from their business just as you instructed,¡± Zack added.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Stanley murmured.


    ¡°I believe the Sullivan family will go through a tough period, with the investment withdrawals among


    other things,¡± Zack said before he showed Stanley the negative media about the Sullivan Food


    Group.


    ¡°Clearly, someone intentionally wanted to bring the Sullivan family down. Now, a huge tsunami has


    been created. The Sullivan family will need to put in a great deal of effort to get through this


    catastrophe. Even if they manage to pull through, they would still be greatly affected. I believe Tom


    Sullivan won¡¯t get to keep his position as the heir of the family business,¡± Zack said firmly.


    Stanley coldly scanned through the news article before he smiled slightly.


    X really was impressive.


    She was, without a doubt, the smartest woman Stanley had ever met. No one else couldpare.


    ¡°If the person behind all this were to be found out, I¡¯m sure the Sullivan family won¡¯t let him or her off


    the hook this easily,¡± Zack added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Sullivan family find out,¡± Stanley said after ncing at the phone screen and turning to


    look at Zack.


    A look of surprise appeared on Zack¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you think the young madam did this?¡± Zack asked.


    ¡°Just do as I say,¡± Stanley said domineeringly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zack immediately nodded respectfully.


    ¡°Also, make sure none of the topics on the popr list is removed,¡± Stanley snorted coldly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Oh, right. The old madam said there is something important she needs to discuss with you. She


    asked you to return home,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°I understand. Zack, get this cleaned up,¡± Stanley said before slowly unbuttoning his shirt. He then


    returned to his room to change into a ck cotton sweater before walking out the door.


    The door was closed behind him.


    Peace had returned to the world.


    Finally, Zack could rx a little.


    After being upied for an entire day and not having eaten anything, Zack was now famished.


    Seeing that a lot of food was left behind, Zack quickly walked into the kitchen to get himself a bowl


    of rice. He then sat down at the spot where Stanley was before and prepared to eat.


    Firstly, he used his chopsticks to reach for the stir-fried eggs with green pepper that Stanley had


    eaten the most among all the dishes.


    As soon as he put it in his mouth, he could taste a sweetness filling his entire mouth.


    Zack immediately spat everything in his mouth out into the rubbish bin.


    How could this be sweet?


    Even when five-star master chefs cooked stir-fried eggs with green pepper, Fifth Master would not


    even take a single bite.


    However, today, he had actually eaten this stuff. Zack found it hard to believe.


    After that, Zack used his chopsticks to try out the stir-fried cauliflower.


    How could it be sweet as well?


    After spitting out the cauliflower, Zack quickly put the chopsticks down before touching his forehead


    in difort.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Zack Cassidy could not understand how Fifth Master was able to finish an entire bowl of rice with


    these dishes.


    ***


    By the time X Quest returned home, a thickyer of snow had already covered the courtyard


    floor.


    Meanwhile, there wererge rednterns all around the courtyard and the word ¡®joy¡¯ printed in red.


    After quickly getting the car parked, X hurriedly put on a deep blue jacket and entered the house.


    As soon as she walked in, she was greeted with warm air that reced the chill in her body.


    In the living room, Jeremy Quest and May Conner were seated next to each other. Both had sour


    looks on their faces.


    An intricately designed ceramic teapot and teacups were broken and scattered all over the floor. It


    seemed an intense fight had urred earlier.


    Meanwhile, none of the servants were around. It was so quiet in therge space that the sound of a


    needle falling to the ground could probably be heard crystal clear.


    The air seemed heavy and stuffy.


    Everything had happened exactly as X had imagined.


    ¡°X, you are home¡­¡± Jeremy said. The coldness on his face slowly disappeared.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X slowly walked forward.


    The fingerprints on her face seemed unusually clear under the light. Right then, the bruise had


    be very apparent and made it seem much more serious than it was.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When Jeremy saw how badly her daughter was hit, he became even angrier.


    ¡°Does your face still hurt?¡± Jeremy asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad,¡± X answered.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Jeremy reached for X¡¯s hand and pulled her close to him.


    X sat right beside Jeremy.


    As soon as she sat down, she saw a divorce agreement on the coffee table.


    The words stood out to her.


    Without changing her facial expression, X scanned May¡¯s face as if it was a passing gesture.


    ¡°If you think the terms are appropriate, hurry up and get it signed. I¡¯ve already thought clearly


    through this. I want a divorce,¡± Jeremy said as he red at May.


    Before this, he was still somewhat hesitant.


    However, after finding out that May attacked X, Jeremy stopped hesitatingpletely.


    There was no way he could keep this woman around because she was still not ready to change her


    ways.


    ¡°No, please. Darling, I know I was wrong,¡± May immediately stood up and sat next to X and held


    her hand.


    ¡°X, Aunty knows her mistakes. Please tell your father to change his mind,¡± May pleaded.


    ¡°X, help Aunty, please. Won¡¯t you do so? I promise I will treat you better from now on,¡± May cried


    out hoarsely.


    Clearly, she had already begged X¡¯s father many times to no avail.


    The divorce was bound to happen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t decide whether the divorce happens or not. It all depends on Dad,¡± X said softly and


    calmly.


    After that, X gently pushed May¡¯s hand away.


    ¡®Begging for help?¡¯ X thought.


    Ever since X was a kid, nothing May did make X feel the need to help her out.


    When May saw how X responded, she became even more upset.


    However, May resisted the urge to show her anger. Instead, she turned around and kneeled in front


    of Jeremy before pressing her palms together and rubbing them against each other repeatedly.


    ¡°Darling, I really had no idea about what Emily did¡­ You must believe me! Why would I do anything


    to harm our family business? As for hitting X, I only did it because I overreacted. I am willing to


    apologize to X until she forgives me. If there is anything wrong with how I acted before, I promise


    to change my ways. Darling, don¡¯t do this to me, please? I¡¯m very afraid,¡± May said as tears rolled


    down her cheeks.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    ¡°This matter is non-negotiable. If you are a smart person, you will get this divorce agreement signed


    immediately. I have given you enough, including five hundred million dors in cash and two vis. If


    you refuse, I will take things to court. If that were to happen, you might not get as much as you


    would now,¡± Jeremy Quest said coldly without hesitation.


    Jeremy had signed a prenuptial agreement with May Conner when they got married in the past.


    Everything under the Quest family¡¯s business belonged to Jeremy privately. Regardless of whether


    they remained married or not, May would have no im over any of it.


    If they brought this to court, May would not benefit at all.


    Since they were once husband and wife and loved each other in the past and lived together, Jeremy


    hoped that they could separate in peace. Both parties would be significantly affected if legal


    measures were to be taken.


    Although it was a difficult decision, Jeremy knew that it was necessary. It was better to suffer in the


    short term than to suffer in the long term.


    In the past, there were times when May misbehaved. However, she usually did not cross the line.


    Therefore, Jeremy was still able to pretend as if he was not aware of those shorings.


    However, the things May did nearly affected hispany at its core. Hence, Jeremy could not


    tolerate it anymore.


    May felt as if her mind was going to explode.


    Her thoughts were in a state ofplete disarray.


    If she could not get past this stage, she would have to leave Jeremy with only five hundred million


    dors and two vis.


    Although five million dors was a considerable amount to an average person, it was nothing


    significant for a rich housewife like May.


    With only five billion dors to her name, there was no way she could live happily. The lifestyle she


    needed to adjust to was iparable to what she had now.


    After being used to such avish lifestyle, how would May get used to living out there


    independently?


    Besides, if she was to give up this easily, the Quest family¡¯s wealth would have nothing to do with


    her and Emily Quest.


    Without May around, Emily would no longer have an advantage in fighting for the Quest family¡¯s


    inheritance.


    ¡°No, darling. Please don¡¯t be this cruel. I have done wrong. I have really done wrong,¡± May began


    begging sorrowfully.


    However, Jeremy did not say another word. Mercilessly, he turned around and began heading


    upstairs.


    When X saw this scene, she was sure that her father had made up his mind.


    Although X knew she had won this battle, she did not show emotions.


    After ncing at May coldly, X stood up and turned around to head upstairs.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    May immediately red at X.


    ¡°X Quest, don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself. It¡¯s not the end yet. There are still a lot of


    uncertainties,¡± May said coldly.


    However, X did not respond to May. Instead, X smiled coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have been the person who made that video clip appear online, isn¡¯t that so? You


    really are evil. Never mind that you intentionally embarrassed me at the banquet by getting people


    to gather around, you have even leaked the footage all over the inte,¡± May said through gritted


    teeth. She wished she could tear X apart.


    Meanwhile, X found the things May said funny. How rotten did a person have to be to say those


    things?


    Did May realize what she and Emily had done to X? How did May still have the courage to call


    X an evil person?


    However, X merely turned around calmly to look at May.


    ¡°Do you have proof?¡± X asked.


    ¡°You¡­¡± May was suddenly speechless.


    ¡°Aunty, if you don¡¯t have proof, don¡¯t say those things. It¡¯s called a false usation. Do you


    understand what that means?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I will find proof,¡± May said.


    ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s talk when you find it,¡± X said calmly.


    Although X did not raise her voice and spoke very softly, there was a hint of coldness in her eyes


    that made her seem very unapproachable.


    May felt that she was no longer the X she knew.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Without bickering with May any further, X turned around and started walking upstairs.


    ¡°X Quest, I won¡¯t let you off the hook! Just you wait! Emily and I won¡¯t be defeated by you this


    easily!¡± May murmured to herself in a murderous tone.


    After returning to her room, X poured herself a ss of red wine and began observing the snowy


    view outside from her balcony.


    Theyer of snow on the red plum tree seemed so thick that it might cause one of its branches to


    snap.


    Against the fully white surrounding, the slight dash of red appeared unusually striking.


    After taking a sip of the red wine, X could not help but think about Emily.


    This should have been the happiest moment in Emily¡¯s life because it was the night of her wedding.


    However, this was perhaps the beginning of Emily¡¯s nightmare.


    X had once experienced falling from the highest high to the lowest low. She knew all too well how


    painful it was.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When X thought of this, the painful memories began reying in her mind all over again.


    The expression on X¡¯s face turned increasingly cold.


    She believed Tom Sullivan was in an equally disastrous situation.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Sullivan family¡¯s house.


    ¡°Tom Sullivan! Are you even a human being? For the sake of profits, you went as far as using


    expired ingredients and bribing the quality assurance staff. How did I teach you in the past? Didn¡¯t I


    tell you that the most important part about producing consumer products is integrity? The matter of


    food safety is rted to the well-being of all citizens of the nation! The most important thing about


    running a business is to maintain our integrity. What have you done? You ignored everything I said!


    Now, you got us into a huge trouble! Because of you, the Sullivan family¡¯s stock price has


    plummeted! Since the appearance of the negative media, we have lost billions of dors! What have


    I, Tony Sullivan, done to deserve a useless b*stard like you?!¡± Tony Sullivan pointed angrily at the


    stock pattern of the Sullivan Food Group in the phone on the coffee table. While he red coldly at


    Tom, who was now kneeling on the ground, he continued reprimanding him.


    Emily, Bailey, Mary, and Julian observed silently nearby.


    The living room felt so cold that each of them shivered.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tom said in fright.


    Tom thought he had kept everything hidden from sight. He never expected what he did to be


    exposed like this. Although it was not his intention to earn profits at all costs, he truly wanted to


    prove himself too badly.


    Tom¡¯s father always liked topare him to his older brother¡¯s past performance. Tony was always


    saying how Tom¡¯s older brother performed very well when he was the CEO and how he did a better


    job than Tom.


    Tom never felt good listening to these things.


    ¡°Sorry? Do you think a simple sorry will solve everything that has happened? If we can¡¯t get through


    this catastrophe, we¡¯ll go bankrupt! We are receiving one bad news after another. Dragon Group


    had just informed us that they would like to withdraw their investments. Their decision to do so,


    coupled with the negative media we are facing now, has severely impacted ourpany. If what


    you did had not been exposed, we could still deal with Dragon Group¡¯s withdrawal of investments.


    However, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy for us now,¡± Tony said with an increasingly cold facial


    expression. He wished he could kill Tom right now.


    Tony used to think of Tom as a capable person. In the end, he turned out to be a heartless and


    useless man.


    ¡°I thought it would all go well. As long as we kept things hidden, nobody would find out. Moreover,


    my factory isn¡¯t the only one that uses expired ingredients. Many other factories in the country are


    doing the same thing. Aren¡¯t they all fine? I¡¯ve been doing it for a year, and nothing has happened to


    anyone. To be honest, the food has gone through a high-temperature sterilization process. Even if


    there were bacteria in the ingredients, they would have been killed in the process. Although we


    used expired ingredients, most of the products meet the required standard during the quality


    checks,¡± Tom exined carefully.


    The more Tony listened to Tom¡¯s exnations, the angrier he became. Finally, Tony could no longer


    hold back as he picked up a teacup and smashed it against Tom¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    While Tom Sullivan felt the pain spreading across his face, blood began to trickle down his


    forehead.


    ¡°B*stard! You are still trying to defend yourself at this point! I don¡¯t care what other people are doing.


    The Sullivan family absolutely cannot do such things! How dare youpare the Sullivan family to


    those smallpanies? You are hopeless!¡± Tony was so angry that his mind had gone nk. All he


    wanted to do right now was to kill Tom.


    When Bailey saw her son being hit like that, her heart went out to Tom.


    Carefully, Bailey pulled Tony¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Husband, things have already gotten this far. Being upset won¡¯t resolve anything. Shouldn¡¯t we


    focus on finding a solution instead?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Shut up! Tom Sullivan turned out this badly because you are too lenient on him! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Tony pushed her hand away and roared.


    Due to how Tony overpowered her, Bailey did not dare say anything else. She was shivering all


    over.


    Meanwhile, Mary Sullivan and Emily Quest also gave up on trying to plead for Tom¡¯s sake.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone seemed greatly depressed apart from Julian Sullivan who was sitting quietly in his


    wheelchair the entire time. His facial expression did not change from the start.


    ¡°When Julian managed the factory in the past, he had always been strict about these things. It was


    because of how strictly he managed the factory that those three initially unpopr brands were able


    to be marketed across the world. Now, you have single-handedly put all those years of hard work


    Julian contributed to waste! You are a piece of trash! If nothing had happened to Julian, things


    wouldn¡¯t have turned this bad!¡± Tony picked up another teacup and hurled it at Tom angrily.


    This time, Tom was able to dodge itpletely as it flew past his shoulder.


    However, Tony was not giving up yet. He picked up another teacup and was prepared to throw it at


    Tom.


    Julian hurriedly wheeled himself forward to block in front of Tom.


    ¡°Dad, stop ming my little brother. Just as what Mom said, we should discuss together toe up


    with a solution for this catastrophe. As for my little brother, it won¡¯t be toote to punish him after we


    resolve our problems, right?¡± Julian asked.


    As soon as Tony heard what Julian said, he stopped feeling anxious and sighed in his heart.


    Tony felt very grateful for having a son like Julian.


    ¡°Julian, how do you think we should solve this matter?¡± Tony asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an impossible problem to resolve. To be honest, we can make ourselves appear


    completely innocent. We just need to discuss with the factory manager and persuade him to take


    full me for what happened. Everything would be solved consequently. We¡¯ll get him to say that he


    only used expired ingredients for the sake of maximizing profits. In order to get the products past


    the quality assurance stage, he bribed the quality checker in charge of those products,¡± Julian


    exined in detail as if everything was in his control.


    ¡°What you said makes sense. Go on¡­¡± Tony was showing a lot of interest.


    ¡°We can get the quality checkers in charge of those three brands to agree with what we said. They


    will me everything on the factory manager. In return, each of them will get paid one million


    dors. Anyway, there¡¯s no way they can escape from legal action. It doesn¡¯t matter if they were


    colluding with Tom or the factory manager. If we work together to me everything on the factory


    manager, and with the amount of money they would get paid, I don¡¯t see why they would disagree.¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    ¡°From what I know, that factory manager is a greedy gambler. As long as we offer him enough


    money, it¡¯s likely that he would agree to be the scapegoat for Tom,¡± Julian said in a serious tone.


    ¡°As for the issue of Dragon Group withdrawing their investments, I¡¯ll speak to their CEO personally


    to find out what was going on. I¡¯ll try my best to convince him to change his mind. If he insists on


    doing so, we¡¯ll think of other ways. Trust me, I¡¯ll sort this out,¡± Julian added.


    Tony Sullivan was overjoyed.


    ¡°That factory manager was previously your subordinate. I¡¯ll leave this to you then. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll


    personallymunicate with the quality checkers in charge of those three brands,¡± Tony said after


    nodding slowly.


    Instead of appearing strict as he was before, Tony now looked approvingly at Julian.


    After all, Julian was always Tony¡¯s primary choice to take over his position. Julian was indeed


    exceptional.


    Years ago, Tony had asked Julian to leave thepany because of his disabled legs. Tony wanted


    Tom to rece Julian because Tony did not want a disabled person to take over as the CEO of


    Sullivan Food Group.


    However, Tony now realized that he had made the wrong move.


    Although Julian was physically challenged, Tony realized that Tom was mentally challenged.


    Meanwhile, Tom felt extremely jealous of the way Tony was looking at Julian.


    ¡°Okay, Dad,¡± Julian said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this whole thing is odd? It seems like somebody is intentionally stabbing us in the


    back. Dad, we must investigate and find out who bribed the employee who leaked the news,¡± Emily


    Quest said.


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Tony said in a huff.


    After years of being in the business, Tony was fully aware that somebody was doing this


    intentionally to mess with the Sullivan family.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Tony believed that it was probably one of their biggest rivals.


    ¡°In my opinion, X Quest is probably the person behind all this. Ever since she returned, Brother


    Sullivan and I have not stopped encountering problems. From the incident of Brother Sullivan and I


    being exposed to everything that happened up until today, I think X is responsible for all of it.¡±


    Emily clenched her fists subconsciously when she talked about X.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think X is capable of getting herself involved with the food factory issue. As for whoever


    exposed you for your wrongdoings, there is no clear proof that X is behind it. We can¡¯t be too


    sure about the other stuff,¡± Tony said.


    When what happened between Tom and Emily was exposed, Tony had tried to investigate the


    person behind it.


    However, his search had ended without any fruitful oue.


    The only thing Tony found out was that the people pushing buttons behind the scenes were the


    Sullivan family¡¯s rivals, and not X.


    Therefore, Tony believed that the culprit must have been one of those rivals who was involved


    behind the scenes.


    Until now, Tony had still not been able to find out who the person capable of keeping Emily on the


    list of most popr topics on the inte was. However, he was certain it could not be X


    because she did not have such capabilities.


    As for the other incidents that urred to Tom and Emily, Tony would still continue investigating to


    find out whether X was behind them.


    There was no way Tony could be certain about this because the Sullivan family did have a lot of


    rivals to begin with. It was natural that these rivals would target Tom and Emily first.


    ¡°But I trust my instincts, Dad,¡± Emily added.


    ¡°Alright, now isn¡¯t the time for saying these things. The most important thing is to resolve the current


    crisis the Sullivan family is facing,¡± Tony said.


    Thereafter, Tony turned to look at Julian.


    ¡°Julian, once this matter is done with, you will return to thepany and take over Tom¡¯s position


    as the Sullivan family business¡¯ CEO,¡± Tony said.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    In Tony¡¯s opinion, the Sullivan family could not survive without Julian.


    In the end, Tony was more confident in Julian than in Tom.


    When Tom, Emily Quest, Bailey Ronson, and Mary Sullivan heard what Tony said, they were all


    shocked.


    Emily and Tom, especially, had mixed feelings about it.


    Everyone knew what it meant if Tony was asking Julian to return to the factory and take charge.


    ¡°But Dad, you know I don¡¯t have great mobility. Don¡¯t act out of spite. My little brother has never


    performed worse than me,¡± Julian said with a slight frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m not discussing this with you right now. I am also not acting out of spite,¡± Tony said before he


    stomped his foot and stood up. He walked upstairs directly.


    ¡°Emily, help Tom upstairs to get his wound dressed,¡± Bailey said coldly to Emily.


    Thereafter, Mary followed right behind Tony.


    Carefully, Emily helped Tom to get up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Sullivan. We¡¯ll get back to our room first,¡± she said.


    ¡°Tom, once all this is done and dusted, I¡¯ll persuade Dad for you. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Julian said with a


    warm expression on his face. He seemed like the nicest person on earth.


    ¡°Thank you, big brother,¡± Tom said thankfully.


    However, Tom knew that despite what his brother said, it would be difficult for him to return to his


    original position.


    Tom was afraid that the position of heir was going to be far out of reach.


    Even if his big brother did not have the intention to take over the family business, what about their


    father? Would their father forgive Tom just because Julian said a few words?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Julian said gently before wheeling himself into the lift.


    Once Julian had left, Emily immediately stomped her feet on the ground.


    Thereafter, she picked up a few pieces of napkins from the coffee table to wipe the blood off Tom¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°Brother Sullivan, believe me. Ever since X Quest returned, everything that you, I, and the


    Sullivan family has been facing is all nned by her. She¡¯s doing this to exact revenge on us.


    Everything the Sullivan family is going through, it¡¯s all her. Although Dad thinks she doesn¡¯t have


    what it thinks, I don¡¯t agreepletely,¡± Emily said tirelessly.


    Although it all sounded hard to believe, Emily¡¯s instincts were telling her that it was all true.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Even if Emily did not have any proof, she trusted in her instincts.


    Meanwhile, Tom did not challenge her statements. His mind was a mess right now.


    Although Tom had no reason to believe Emily, he did not find what she said to be entirely baseless.


    That was because he and Emily did go through a lot of terrible things ever since X returned.


    However, just as his father said, X might not really have such capabilities. How did she get all


    that money?


    Tom needed to slowly investigate everything.


    Having noticed that Tom was taking what she said into consideration, Emily immediately smiled.


    ¡°Brother Sullivan, stop perceiving her as a kind person. She really doesn¡¯t deserve you. Now, you


    might lose your position as the heir because of everything that happened. If X was the one who


    did it, it means she wants you dead. She¡¯s so evil. How could you continue liking her? I used to


    think X still loved you despite her acts of revenge on us. However, I¡¯ve figured it out atst. She


    doesn¡¯t love you anymore. The only feeling she has toward you is hatred and a will for vengeance,¡±


    Emily said with a look of certainty for fear that Tom might not believe in her.


    Deep inside, Emily knew that X had no intention of fighting for Tom anymore. In fact, X no


    longer cared about him.


    X¡¯s true motive was to send Emily and Tom to hell.


    X wanted the two of them to pay the price for what they did to her in the past. There would be no


    salvation for them.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    X Quest was truly cruel!


    Even if Emily Quest was never nice to her, they were still sisters. How could X do such things?


    Emily¡¯s words were like spikes being stabbed against Tom Sullivan¡¯s mind.


    All of a sudden, his world had been turned upside down.


    Is this all true? Tom wondered. He felt deeply annoyed and hateful.


    ¡°Alright. Stop talking. I need some silence,¡± Tom said before making his way upstairs in a tired


    manner.


    Although the wound on his forehead was still bleeding, hepletely ignored it. He was deeply


    confused by his own emotions.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    If what Emily said was true, wasn¡¯t X too cruel? How could she do this to him when he still cared


    so much about her?


    Emily quickly followed him and held his arm affectionately.


    ¡°Brother Sullivan, walk slowly. Wait for me. I¡¯lle with you,¡± Emily said.


    Tom felt greatly annoyed.


    Now that Emily was getting close to him, he felt even more annoyed.


    Tom frowned coldly before heartlessly pulling his arm away. He then took quick strides upstairs and


    entered the bedroom meant for the newlyweds.


    There were words of blessing stered all over the room inrge writing. Even the bedsheet,


    pillowcases, and the carpet had been changed into bright red ones.


    Everything seemed to convey a message of joy.


    However, Tom did not feel anything at all, and neither did Emily.


    Depressed, Tom sat in front of the dressing table and began to tend to his own wound in front of the


    mirror, which also had red characters of ¡®joy¡¯ stuck on it.


    Too many bad things had happened today. Therefore, Tom was so annoyed that he could barely sit


    still.


    Emily quickly walked up to him before picking up the alcohol-soaked cotton pad and helping Tom


    with the disinfection.


    The unbearable pain left Tom feeling even more annoyed.


    ¡°Get lost! I¡¯ll do it myself! Get out of here!¡± Tom pushed Emily away angrily.


    His behavior made Emily feel sad from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Brother Sullivan, it¡¯s the night of our wedding. Where do you want me to go?¡± She frowned a little.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t leave, I will,¡± Tom picked up everything he needed to disinfect his wound before


    walking out of the door without hesitation.


    Although Emily wanted to run after him, she knew nothing good woulde out of it based on his


    mannerism.


    Therefore, Emily let out a long sigh while she suppressed the painful feelings. She plopped down on


    therge red bed.


    Although the room was huge, everything felt cold to the touch because Tom was not there.


    Was this how the night of one¡¯s wedding should be?


    Ever since Emily got together with Tom, she had fantasized about their wedding and the night of


    their wedding countless times.


    However, what turned out waspletely different from what she had fantasized.


    Not only were the glittery scenes and gentle loving absent, there were also a lot of shaming,


    ridiculing, and negative news.


    Emily once thought that everything would get better after she got married to Tom. However, she had


    not expected Tom to face the risk of losing his position as heir. On top of that, she had to spend the


    night of their wedding alone¡­


    While Emily thought of the future, she suddenly lost all confidence.


    If Tom ended up losing his position as the heir, the glory Emily had been vying for would disappear.


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t Emily end up losing more than she gained after all the fights she had gone


    through with X?

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    ¡°X, you b*tch! I won¡¯t be defeated by you this easily. Just you wait!¡± Emily murmured coldly to


    herself. The bright crystal lights above her made her eyes re with hatred.


    At the moment, Emily could not help but think about how X and her husband had stolen the


    limelight during her wedding today.


    Emily¡¯s heart ached at the thought.


    For as much as Emily suffered today, it was in equal proportion to which X enjoyed herself. In


    fact, X was probably the highlight of the wedding.


    Up until now, Emily still did not understand why X would choose to hide her husband if he was


    this handsome and was so good in the medical field.


    If things were exactly as X mentioned, was X only afraid that their father would be upset at her


    for making the decision to get married on her own? Was that why she intended to slowly reveal the


    truth to their father?


    Or was there something else X was hiding?


    Emily felt that something was amiss.


    Was the handsome medical professional really Stanley Batton?


    Could it be that this man was not Stanley Batton? Was he a substitute X had found for the


    asion?


    Previously, Emily had not been able to find out a lot of information about Stanley Batton. In fact, she


    was not even able to get her hands on a picture of him. If X merely asked someone to pretend to


    be Stanley, Emily naturally would not know the truth.


    Although Emily felt that this was all ridiculous to think about, her instincts were telling her that it was


    not entirely impossible.


    She still needed to investigate further to find out if this was the true Stanley Batton.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    Right then, someone knocked on the door.


    Emily immediately set her thoughts aside and quickly opened the door.


    Outside, one of the family¡¯s maids and two police officers stood in wait.


    Since Emily had suffered a lot in prison, she would tremble at the sight of police officers, just as she


    did now.


    What was going on?


    Were the police here to take her back to prison?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You must be Tom Sullivan¡¯s wife, Miss Quest. Your husband was involved in a case where he hired


    people to attack another person. We need to bring him in for further investigation. May I know where


    Tom Sullivan is?¡± one of the police officers asked.


    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s gone out¡­ He¡¯s not home,¡± Emily said.


    Right then, the door to the study beside the room was opened.


    Tom Sullivan walked out of the study.


    When Emily saw Tom, she felt herself going mad. Why did hee out right now? He could have


    done it a moment before or after she said those words.


    The two police officers red at Emily coldly before walking directly over to Tom.


    Before Tom could react, his hands were bound by cuffs.


    ¡°Mr. Tom Sullivan, we suspect that you have hired people to attack someone. We will need you to


    come with us to the police station for further investigation,¡± one of the police officers dered.


    Tom immediately felt his heart clenching.


    ¡°What do you mean by hiring people to attack someone else? I didn¡¯t do it,¡± Tom subconsciously


    denied.


    However, the two police officers ignored him before looking at each other and forcing Tom to move


    forward.


    Emily was in so much shock that she could not even speak.


    Her eyes were wide with surprise.


    Wasn¡¯t what she had to go through on her wedding night enough? Did she have to see her husband


    being sent to prison too?


    What did Tom do? Who did he hire? Who was the person those people attacked?


    At this point, if the Sullivan family found out about what happened, Tom would be done for.


    However, it was probably impossible to hide such a thing from the rest of the family.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Right then, the door to thest room at the end of the walkway was opened.


    Julian Sullivan appeared in his wheelchair.


    Dressed in white pajamas, his fair skin seemed almost jade-like. It was as if his elegance was a


    quality he was born with.


    When Julian came out from his room, he witnessed Tom being taken away by the police officers.


    Julian immediately narrowed his eyes and stopped wheeling himself forward.


    Emily Quest saw Julian the moment she turned around.


    Julian quickly showed a cheerful expression.


    ¡°Little sister, what happened to Tom?¡± He asked.


    Emily immediately came up with a thought before she hurried over and exined everything to


    Julian.


    ¡°Big brother, can we keep this from your parents? If anything happens to Tom again, it would really


    be over for him,¡± Emily said.


    Although Emily had not interacted much with Julian, she always knew that Julian was a good


    brother to Tom. Ever since they were kids, Julian had looked after Tom very well.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Therefore, she knew that Julian would agree to help her out.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Julian smiled warmly before he nodded.


    ¡°Do not let anyone in the family find out about this. Who else knows that the police officers were in


    the house?¡± Julian asked the maid.


    ¡°Nobody else. I¡¯m the only person still awake at this hour.¡± The maid shook her head immediately.


    ¡°Alright. Remember what I said. Otherwise, you will be leaving this house for good,¡± Julian said with


    a serious expression.


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± the maid nodded respectfully before quickly walking away.


    ***


    The following morning, X Quest was woken up by a call from Georgie Clementine.


    As the sun shone through the white snow-like curtains, it fell upon X¡¯s fair skin which appeared to


    be glowing.


    After stretchingzily, Xid down on the bed while she faced the sunlight and ced the phone


    over her ear without holding it with her hand.


    ¡°President X¡­ I¡¯ve received a piece of news. I don¡¯t know who gave the orders to Weibo, but the


    news about Emily Quest and Tom Sullivan are being kept on the list of most popr topics on the


    inte. Apparently, Weibo isn¡¯t allowed to remove them until the person says so,¡± Georgie said.


    When X heard this, she immediately stopped feeling sleepy.


    X could not believe what she was hearing.


    The person Georgie was referring to was probably the same person who kept Emily¡¯s bad news on


    the number one spot on the list of most popr topics on the inte. He was also the same person


    who exposed Emily pleading guilty through the video on the day of Emily¡¯s wedding.


    Who was this person and how did he have so much power?


    The person probably did not only hate Emily. It was likely that he was also targeting the Sullivan


    family.


    What kind of rivalry existed between these two parties for the person to go this far?


    ¡°Hey, President X, are you listening?¡± Georgie asked.


    X¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Georgie¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m listening. Who is this person you speak of?¡± X immediately recollected herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think it¡¯s probably the same person who messed with Emily. I must say, he has


    been a great help to us. Indirectly, he has saved us from going through a lot of trouble. You know


    what? My friend told me that the Sullivan family gave Weibo a call early in the morning for them to


    take those posts down. They were willing to pay any amount of money. However, Weibo¡¯s person in


    charge directly refused them. The person said that he would be in great trouble if he removed those


    news articles,¡± Georgie said in an increasingly excited tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± X answered after stretching heartily.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I am truly curious who this person is. From the looks of things, I think this person


    must be very influential. I wonder what the Sullivan family and Emily Quest did to make a powerful


    man like this upset,¡± Georgie added.


    ¡°I am equally curious,¡± X said.


    ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± Georgie said.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    ¡°Tom Sullivan was taken away by the policest night. Currently, the investigations are underway.


    This matter has already made the headlines. Although the police have not confirmed the


    allegations, the inte users have already convicted Tom of being guilty. He¡¯s being verbally


    bombarded,¡± Georgie said while she chuckled lightly.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even need to do anything. The matter was exposed very easily. I wonder what the


    Sullivan family is doing. Shouldn¡¯t they be keeping things on the low?¡± Georgie added.


    X felt equally shocked by what she heard.


    Logically, based on the Sullivan family¡¯s power, it should be easy for them to hide these things from


    the media.


    During such trying times, there was no reason for the Sullivan family to allow such news to spread


    so quickly unless somebody else was behind it.


    Could it be the same person?


    What kind of rivalry existed between them?


    Regardless of how it happened, it was good news to X. As long as the oue was favorable,


    X had no reason to waste her effort to think about it.


    ¡°I guess somebody wants Tom Sullivan dead more than we do,¡± X said andughed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I bet it¡¯s the same person. Although I don¡¯t know who he is, I think he is way too cool,¡±


    Georgie said and could not help butugh along.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X said as the smile on her face widened.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°How are things going in your family, President X? Is there anything that turned out contrary to


    our expectations?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± X said calmly.


    ¡°Great. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we celebrate tonight? Let¡¯s have a drink at Victoria Bar?¡±


    Georgie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to spend some time with my father at home. Let¡¯s do it another day. Also, I¡¯ll have to trouble


    you with looking after X Entertainment for now,¡± X said.


    Although X was in a good mood, her father was not. She still wanted to spend more time with


    him during this period.


    ***


    After chatting with Georgie about work for a while, X hung up and logged onto Weibo.


    As soon as she turned it on, she saw the news about Tom Sullivan appearing in the second spot on


    the list of most popr topics on the inte. Emily Quest¡¯s news article was still on the number


    one spot.


    The word ¡®explosive¡¯ was still attached to the end of the topic.


    With her interest piqued, X clicked on the link. The first thing that came into sight was a headline


    released by the official ount of arge media applicationpany. It was about how Tom had


    hired people to beat X¡¯s husband up.


    There were variousments which X found pleasant to read.


    ¡°Tom Sullivan is hopeless! Is he suspected to be involved in hiring people to attack someone else? I


    think we can confidently remove the word ¡®suspected¡¯.¡±


    ¡°??? Is this a joke? I don¡¯t want to see Tom Sullivan¡¯s name on the inte ever again.¡±


    ¡°I hope this d*ck falls ill with various diseases and dies. I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±


    After reading thements, X stretchedzily to make herselffortable. Thereafter, she


    cleaned herself up and got changed into a white silky pajama before walking out from her room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± X asked softly when she saw a maid cleaning the walkway.


    ¡°The old master is in his study,¡± the maid said.


    ¡°Has he eaten?¡± X asked.


    ¡°No, the old master says he doesn¡¯t feel hungry,¡± the maid answered.


    X let out a long sigh before nodding and making her way down to the kitchen quickly.


    Her father was a huge fan of beef sandwiches. Hence, she decided to make two of them for him.


    After putting two slices of bread into the toaster, X took two pieces of steak out of the fridge. She


    then cooked them on a pan until they were medium well before adding salt on top.


    In that instant, X recalled the scene of her cooking at Five Batton¡¯s ce the night before.


    She suddenly realized that the salt she used the night before did not quite feel the same to her


    touch.


    At the time, X saw chicken stock and two other kinds of white powder in the seasoning box.


    After tasting one of the white powders and realizing it was sugar, she subconsciously believed the


    other kind of white powder was salt.


    Was it really salt that she had used?

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Since X Quest was fairly confident about her cooking skills, she did not taste the dishes after she


    cooked them.


    However, Five Batton did not say anything at the time. That must have meant the white powder was


    salt, right?


    Ding¡ª


    Right then, the toaster rang. The toasts were done.


    X immediately stopped thinking about what happened the night before while she proceeded to


    focus on making sandwiches for her father.


    Once the sandwiches were done, X personally grounded some coffee beans and prepared some


    caramel for her father¡¯s favorite caramel coffee. Finally, she brought all the food with her to the


    study.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    After knocking gently on the door several times, X pushed the door open and walked in.


    At that moment, Jeremy was standing in front of a high-ss rosewood desk while he paid full


    attention in writing tworge calligraphic words on a long piece of white paper.


    ¡°Serene heart.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    A huge bookshelf, which did not have a hint of dust on it, extended across the wall behind him.


    Meanwhile, a vague scent of ink wafted through the air in therge study.


    Although Jeremy seemed calm on the outside, X knew very well that he did not feel the same


    way inside.


    Ever since X was a kid, she had noticed that her father would turn to calligraphy whenever he


    was in a bad mood.


    When Jeremy saw X walking in, he forced himself to smile affectionately at her.


    ¡°X, are you here to check if Dad has improved in his writing?¡± Jeremy asked.


    The more Jeremy behaved as if nothing was wrong, the more hurt and guilty X felt.


    She immediately ced the items in her hands carefully on the desk before walking over to Jeremy


    and hugging him tightly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not in a good mood, why don¡¯t we go for a walk after breakfast? Whatever you want to do,


    I¡¯ll do it with you,¡± X said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a bad mood,¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Dad. I¡¯m your daughter. I know what¡¯s going on in your head. Anyway, I¡¯ve made you your


    favorite beef sandwiches and caramel coffee. Wash your hands and we can have breakfast


    together. Regardless of how terrible you feel, you still need to eat,¡± X said gently.


    Jeremy immediately felt a warm sensation in his heart.


    Although X and Emily Quest were both his daughters, X was better than Emily in everything.


    Ever since Emily came out of jail, she had not called Jeremy once, never mind ask if he had eaten


    or not.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. By the way, X, what¡¯s going on? I heard that Tom hired someone to attack


    Stanley,¡± Jeremy asked.


    ¡°Did you see that on Weibo?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jeremy answered.


    X let go of Jeremy and looked at his face.


    ¡°He just doesn¡¯t like my husband,¡± X said.


    ¡°What a b*stard!¡± Jeremy uttered coldly.


    ¡°Alright, Dad, don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯ll affect your health,¡± X said.


    ¡°How can I not be mad? Your sister ising home the day after tomorrow. Get Stanley toe


    over for a meal,¡± Jeremy said.


    This was a tradition in Antis. All married daughters needed to return home on the third day after


    their wedding.


    ¡°Okay, Dad. Hurry up and wash your hands for breakfast,¡± X said while she held Jeremy¡¯s arms


    gently and led him to the bathroom in one of the guestrooms. After they washed their hands, they


    returned to the study and sat in front of the desk for breakfast.


    While they ate, X sent a message to Five Batton to invite him over for a meal the day after


    tomorrow.


    Very soon, Five replied with an ¡®okay¡¯.


    Thereafter, nothing else was written.


    ***


    Meanwhile, it felt like a freezing cer in the Sullivan family¡¯s house.


    ¡°What a son I have! He got into trouble again! It even made it on the news! Why did he send people


    to attack Stanley Batton? Is he mad?!¡± Tony shouted.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    ¡°Even if he were to be released from prison, I would never entrust him with any responsibilities


    again. What else is he capable of apart from causing a mess?!¡± Tony Sullivan shouted while he


    mmed his chopsticks on the dining table. His body was shivering with anger.


    Meanwhile, nobody else in the family had the courage to speak. They all had a gloomy expression


    on their faces.


    ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t be upset. I believe Brother Sullivan will change his ways after this incident,¡±


    Emily Quest said with trembling hands.


    At first, Emily thought she could keep this a secret from the rest of the family. However, it ended up


    being broadcasted in the media.


    X Quest must have done this too. It must have been her!


    Right then, Emily was truly afraid. It really did seem like Tom Sullivan would lose his position as the


    family heir.


    If that were to happen, what would Emily do? It was a series of misfortunate events!


    Now, Emily¡¯s parents were on the brink of getting divorced. If that happened, coupled with her


    husband losing his position as heir, Emily¡¯s status among her friends would certainly drop.


    When the time came, Emily would also have no advantage in fighting for the Quest family¡¯s


    inheritance.


    ¡°Dad, this is all my fault. I wasn¡¯t able to contain the news,¡± Julian said with a look of guilt on his


    face.


    ¡°What does Tom¡¯s poor behavior have anything to do with you? Julian, don¡¯t be too kind. Stop


    ming everything on yourself! Your biggest mistake isn¡¯t in containing the news. Instead, it was


    your choice to work with Emily Quest to keep this from me!¡± Tony then red at Emily.


    Subconsciously, Emily took in a deep breath and did not dare say a word.


    ¡°Dad, I was wrong,¡± Julian said while he kept his head down.


    ¡°If you acknowledge your mistakes, put your heart into resolving thepany¡¯s crisis. Also, find a


    way to get that useless piece of sh*t out of prison and clean up the mess he made. Him being in


    prison only puts the Sullivan family¡¯s name to shame,¡± Tony said.


    ¡°I know what to do, Dad. I¡¯ll get things sorted out right away,¡± Julian said while he nodded


    respectfully.


    Thereafter, Julian wheeled himself out of the room as quickly as he could.


    When nobody could see his facial expression, a sly look appeared on his face.


    ¡®Tom, you can only me your wife for being dumb enough to count on me. Why would I help you


    keep everything under control?¡¯ Julian thought.


    ***


    At the same time, another scene was taking ce in a six-level castle-like vi.


    In a brightly lit living room, Sharon Lindt wore a set of ck skin-tight homey clothes while she sat


    on top of a red yoga mat. She was practicing yoga with the sound of music in the background.


    It felt as if time had stopped for her.


    Sharon had beautiful curves on her body, with her chest and bum prominently sticking out from her


    body. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of fat on her body. In fact, she did not look like someone who had


    given birth to children at all.


    Once Stanley Batton came out of the lift, he walked directly over to Sharon.


    ¡°You asked Zack Cassidy to tell me toe home because you were looking for me. What is it?¡±


    Stanley asked.


    Last night, when Zack told Stanley his mother had something important to talk to him about, Stanley


    had immediately driven home.


    When he arrived home, a maid told him that the old woman had already slept.


    Hence, Stanley silently returned to his room and yed an entire night of games.


    Hearing this, Sharon immediately turned off the music with a remote control before slowly standing


    up.


    ¡°Yeah, I wanted to talk to you after you came back. However, I identally fell asleep in the end.


    I¡¯m sorry, my dear son,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m used to it,¡± Stanley rubbed his forehead helplessly.


    ¡°To be honest, I wanted to praise you. Good job! I¡¯ve seen all the news on the inte. I know you


    were behind all of it,¡± Sharon said before chuckling awkwardly.


    ¡°Not entirely. Most of it was done by your daughter-inw. She was a few steps ahead in carrying


    out most of those deeds,¡± Stanley said slowly.


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t my daughter-inw too efficient? Oh, god. It¡¯s another day for me to admire my


    daughter-inw,¡± Sharon said with a look of admiration in her eyes. Her eyes seemed to glimmer


    from the reflection of sunlight.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley uttered calmly.


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that make you a weakling? How could you let her beat you to it? Do you have


    questionable capabilities?¡± Sharon asked with a look of disgust.


    ¡°You really are my mother,¡± Stanley said helplessly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Am I wrong? You can¡¯t allow this to happen again, do you understand? You must think and act on


    behalf of my daughter-inw before anything happens. Don¡¯t make my daughter-inw go through


    so much trouble,¡± Sharon added.


    ¡°¡­Got it,¡± Stanley said.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    ¡°I saw from the hottest searches that you were attacked by Tom Sullivan¡¯s hired goons. Looks like


    you made it out in one piece,¡± said Sharon.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally shown some concern about that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my attention has been on my daughter-inw, so I identally forgot. Sorry, Son.¡±


    ¡°... Oh.¡±


    ¡°Right, dear. I want to know if you managed to stun the crowd when you went to the wedding with


    Xst night. Did you show her enough respect? I figure that everyone must have been shocked


    when they saw what a gorgeous andpatible couple you two are,¡± eximed Sharon with great


    interest.


    Shetched onto Stanley¡¯s arm affectionately as she spoke, dying of curiosity.


    Stanley calmly raised an eyebrow in response. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. After all, that outfit you were wearing when you left the housest night looked too good


    on you.¡±


    Stanley smiled. ¡°Yeah. My wife has good taste.¡±


    ¡°Did X pick out that outfit for you?¡±


    ¡°She bought it for me,¡± Stanley answered calmly.


    Sharon¡¯s expression immediately darkened. She let go of Stanley¡¯s arm and said in annoyance,


    ¡°How can a grown man like you take a woman¡¯s money? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re broke!¡±


    ¡°Wifey insisted on it, so I didn¡¯t want to reject her good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡± eximed Sharon curtly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I bought her something too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s more like it.¡±


    ***


    After having breakfast with Jeremy, X kept himpany at the study for the rest of the day. The


    father-daughter pair practiced calligraphy and did some painting. They spent a warm and


    harmonious time together, even having lunch in the study.


    May came into the room several times throughout the day, looking for Jeremy, but the older man


    kept chasing her out. With X keeping himpany for the entire day, Jeremy gradually felt


    better.


    As the sun set, golden rays of light illuminated every corner of the study. The whole world warmed


    up. Outside, May was like a cat on a hot tin roof while inside the study, the father-daughter pair felt


    tranquil and rxed.


    ***


    The next day, X once again kept Jeremypany for the entire day. They continued doing


    calligraphy and painting. During meal times, X would have a little drink with him in the study. Both


    of thempletely shut out the outside world.


    May tried relentlessly to speak to Jeremy, but was always met with a closed door. To keep his mood


    rxed, Jeremy had even moved out of the master bedroom. The couple¡¯s marriage had truly


    reached its end.


    And because Jeremy was feeling better, X too felt more rxed.


    ***


    At night, after Jeremy had slept, X called up Georgie for a date at the bar.


    X put on a simple light makeup and painted her lips with a nude lipstick. Pulling her slightly


    curled ebony hair back into a high-ponytail, she gave herself air bangs with a ttening iron.


    This girl was a young woman to begin with, so after putting her bangs down, she looked more like a


    high school kid.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Finally, she changed into a light blue chiffon floral dress and a pair of lotus pink boots. She threw on


    a lotus pink woolen coat toplete the look. With her already gentle temperament, the delicate


    and nude colors made her seem all the more soft and tender.


    After checking herself in the full-length mirror, X grabbed her phone and drove to Unconscious


    Bar. At the crowdedte-night bar, no matter what happened on the outside, music would always be


    ying as everyone indulged themselves.


    Lively rhythms resonated in therge hall. Every beat was impartial to its listeners. In this bizarre


    world, men and women dressed in thetest fashions to rx to their hearts¡¯ content. They either


    gathered around to have drinks or went down onto the dance floor, swinging to the music.


    As X had told Georgie to meet her there, she kept searching for her as she walked towards the


    counter. Her pure and angelic coordination attracted countless attention, and manyscivious men


    starteding over to strike up conversations.


    ¡°Hey beautiful, let¡¯s exchange WeChat contacts.¡±


    ¡°Hey babe, care for a drink?¡±


    ¡°Hi gorgeous, want to dance?¡±


    X naturally shut them out and walked straight to her destination.


    Stanley was leading Henry, Sebastian, and Gary out of the elevator when they coincidentally ran


    into the group of men circling X. That already ice-cold face became colder. By now, Henry,


    Sebastian, and Gary had noticed X as well.


    Going over to Stanley, Henry draped an arm over his shoulder and blew out a whistle. ¡°Our sister-in-


    law attracts too much attention and our brother is in a state of nerves. What do we do? Awaiting


    immediate assistance and advice,¡± he teased.


    Ignoring the teasing, Stanley gave him a cold nce and went directly to X.


    When X looked up, she coincidentally saw him as well. Under the flickering neon lights, he


    looked extraordinarily tall and handsome. Through the colorful lights, their gazes briefly met.


    His long legs had taken him to her in just a few steps. Stopping before her, he red menacingly at


    the men crowding around X. Due to his overbearing aura, everyone retreated immediately,


    subconsciously thinking that the beauty already belonged to another.


    ¡°What a coincidence, you¡¯re here to have fun too,¡± said X.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied faintly.


    ncing behind him, X spotted Henry, Sebastian, and Gary standing there. The three of them


    immediately waved in unison, their lips curling into friendly smiles. Among them, Sebastian was


    smiling the brightest, to the point that his eyes almost disappeared.


    He was the one who had left the deepest impression on X, because he had intentionally tripped


    her previously, causing her to slip and fall into Five Batton. Although she had been furious back


    then, as time went on, she no longer minded it. After all, it was just a careless joke on his part.


    ncing first at Five Batton, and then at his three best buddies, X couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Why


    were gangsters nowadays so handsome and had exceptional auras? Although the other three were


    not as good-looking as Five Batton, they were definitely hunks with excellent temperaments.


    It was said that one¡¯s environment and surroundings would influence their temperament. So, how


    did these four people obtain such dignified and aristocratic auras from ¡®that¡¯ environment? This was


    utterly iprehensible.


    The other three came over to X, smiles still stered on their faces.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Stanley shot them a re before looking at X and saying, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Old Fifth, aren¡¯t you supposed to officially introduce Sister-inw to us?¡± asked Sebastian.


    X immediately blushed and exined out of reflex, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys misunderstand. I¡¯m not his


    girlfriend. We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    What had Five Batton told them about her? Why was he calling her Sister-inw?


    Sebastian was still smiling. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re not his girlfriend, but you¡¯re¡­¡± He turned to


    Stanley and gave him a mischievous smile.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley simply shot him an ice-cold re. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Feeling a chill down his spine, Sebastian shut up at once, not daring to say another word.


    Henry gave Stanley a meaningful look before smiling at X and greeting her, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m a good friend


    of Old Fifth¡¯s, Henry Armstrong. No matter what rtionship you have with Old Fifth, I¡¯m still


    pleased to meet you.¡±


    X took the initiative to shake hands with him, showing generosity. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m X Quest.¡±


    Henry shook her hand, behaving appropriately.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sebastian Brenand, also a good friend of Old Fifth¡¯s. I¡¯m really sorry for tripping you back then. I


    hope you can forgive me. What I did thest time was akin to a fart that I didn¡¯t manage to hold in,¡±


    said Sebastian in a serious tone.


    X was instantly amused by him. Laughing, she extended her hand to him. ¡°Hello. You were just


    teasing me back then, so I understand.¡±


    Sebastian started spouting ttery, ¡°As expected of a goddess. She¡¯s more forgiving than regr


    people.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I¡¯m getting shy,¡± said X.


    Gary extended his hand to X, giving her a reserved smile. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gary Lakes, also a good


    friend of Old Fifth¡¯s.¡±


    X shook his hand. ¡°Hello.¡±


    With that, they were all officially acquainted.


    ¡°Are you guys about to leave?¡± asked X, ncing at Stanley, then at his buddies behind him.


    ¡°We were going to. But if you want to have fun with us, we can stay. Miss Quest, shall we have a


    dance on the dance floor?¡± Henry abruptly answered, behaving a little too friendly.


    Stanley turned to shoot him a re. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±


    Henry immediately shut up. That simple gesture further affirmed Five Batton¡¯s status among his


    friends. As they were a group of handsome men, they attracted quite a lot of attention from the


    beauties around when they stood together.


    Looking at his friends, Stanley coldly ordered, ¡°Go outside and wait for me.¡±


    The others quickly smiled and waved at X before hastily making their way outside.


    ¡°Is your arm better?¡± asked X.


    Stanley mildly shifted his left elbow. At once, he could feel a tiny stinging pain spread into his body.


    Nevertheless, having followed her instructions on how to take care of it for a few days, his elbow


    now felt a lot better.


    ¡°Yeah, it got a lot better,¡± he replied casually.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Right, don¡¯t forget dinner at my ce tomorrow. Remember to bring presents. I¡¯ll


    send you a WeChat message on what my dad likes and also transfer you the money for the


    presents,¡± X added.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Remember to dress up nicely,¡± X added again.


    After saying that, she realized that her words were a little too excessive. When had he ever not


    dressed nicely? His outfit coordination and looks always seemed perfect, and paired with that


    heavenly face, he always looked nice.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said.


    As the two chatted, they once again attracted a lot of attention from girls passing by. Their eyes


    seemed to be glued onto Stanley.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    ¡°Here with a friend?¡± asked Stanley.


    X nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Is it the one who fought with you thest time? Or¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t stay out toote. Call me if anything happens,¡± he urged, showing no emotional


    disturbance in his eyes.


    X nodded, wondering if this fake husband of hers was being too concerned for her. Why did she


    get a feeling that he was like her real husband?


    ¡°Alright. Five Batton, you do know that we¡¯re just pretending, right?¡± said X as she searched his


    eyes.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he responded calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± she replied.


    Saying nothing else, he moved his long legs to head outside. His back profile was more striking and


    dazzlingpared to models.


    Suddenly remembering something, X quickly jogged after him. The chilly north wind was blowing


    outside. Having abruptlye out from a warm ce, the stark difference in temperature made her


    shudder before her body got used to the cold.


    Just then, a ck Honda stopped at the entrance of the bar. Right before her eyes, Stanley got into


    it. She could vaguely see the three others she met earlier inside the car. The one driving was


    Sebastian Brenand.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± she called out, hurrying over and tapping on the window.


    Stanley quickly lowered the window and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    The other three upants of the vehicle exchanged meaningful nces.


    ¡°I have something to say to you. Come outside,¡± said X.


    Stanley closed the window and got out.


    The gentle glow of the streetlight fell onto their heads, elongating their shadows. Seated in the front


    passenger seat, Henry secretly lowered the window a little and pressed his ear on the ss, trying


    to eavesdrop.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Stanley.


    ¡°I wanted to tell you that since your elbow is getting better, you can reduce the medication used


    when you soak your arm. Just put in two-thirds of the original recipe. And stop consuming the


    painkillers. If the pain is tolerable, try not to take the painkillers. It¡¯s not good for the body,¡± urged


    X. Her tone was soft enough to melt ice.


    He nodded. ¡°Okay. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    X¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°Did you tell them about our deal? Otherwise, why would


    Sebastian call me Sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly tell them,¡± replied Stanley.


    X felt mildly irritated. Her defined eyebrows pinched together as she asked, ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    ¡°Sebastian just happened to see one of the messages you sent me,¡± he exined with a serious


    face.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hide your phone?¡± asked X.


    Stanley held a hand to his forehead, feeling helpless. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    X looked worried. ¡°Then, what do we do now? Are their lips sealed?¡±


    ¡°Rx, no one dares to breathe a word about it,¡± Stanley assured.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    X let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll trust you for now.¡±


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± His eyes searched hers.


    X shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    ¡°Then, why did you sigh?¡± he pressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried. You do know what it¡¯ll mean for me if word of our deal gets out, right?¡±


    Having said that, X sighed again. Since it wasn¡¯t him who had told on her, but Sebastian who had


    caught a glimpse of their WeChat messages, she couldn¡¯t me Five Batton. It was just a case of


    bad luck.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Stanley looked earnest.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just be careful next time,¡± said X pleasantly.


    Stanley continued to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, none of them would dare say a word.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied X, choosing to believe him.


    The two were only focused on talking to each other,pletely unaware of the expression the three


    others had inside the Honda. Sebastian, Henry, and Gary all looked like they were questioning their


    life choices.


    Henry swallowed hard, turning to Sebastian like he had seen a ghost, then looking at Gary who was


    seated in the back. He spoke quietly, ¡°Is that person outside really the Old Fifth we know?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡± replied Gary.


    Henry rubbed his ears vigorously. ¡°Brothers, is something wrong with my ears? Did Old Fifth


    actually say sorry to someone? And are my eyes also impaired? Why is Old Fifth so docile in front


    of Sister-inw? It¡¯s like his wife is fully in control! I¡¯m starting to question my own life.¡±


    ¡°Is Old Fifth possessed by something? Otherwise, why would he change so much recently?¡±


    eximed Sebastian.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry nodded eagerly. ¡°I think so too. Do you guys think he¡¯s being possessed by Asmodeus?¡±


    Sebastion gave a solemn nod. ¡°Yeah, I think you¡¯re right.¡±


    Looking at them both, Gary pinched the bridge of his nose helplessly. ¡°Are you two writing a horror


    story?¡±


    ¡°This is too terrifying for a horror story, okay?¡± said Henry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. We don¡¯t know,¡± said Sebastian.


    The snowfall of this year¡¯s winter was heavier than thest. As Stanley and X talked, snow


    started to fall from the cloudy skies again. Taking them by surprise, the snow dyed their hair white.


    Under the illumination of the warm-colored streetlights, the snow seemed to feel warmer as well.


    Feeling cold, X rubbed her hands together as she looked at Stanley. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you


    can get back into the car. I¡¯m heading inside as well. It¡¯s too cold.¡±


    Stanley nodded. ¡°See you tomorrow then.¡±


    X waved at him. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    Having said that, she braced the winter breeze and hurried into the bar. Once inside, she shook the


    snow off her body before heading straight for the counter.


    Stanley stood outside, unmoving. Only when the girl¡¯s silhouette had disappeared from his line of


    sight did he turn to get back into the car. Looking up, he saw Sebastian poking his head out from his


    lowered window, waving at him.


    Ignoring him, Stanley strode over and got in. At the same time, Henry immediately got out, opened


    the door on Stanley¡¯s side, and squeezed into the back passenger seat.


    Closing the door, he studied Stanley¡¯s face in great seriousness. ¡°Old Fifth, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Stanley looked indifferent. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I admire no one but X Quest. To think she managed to stick angel wings on Satan¡¯s back,¡±


    Henry added.


    Stanley frowned. ¡°¡­ Who¡¯s Satan?¡±


    Sebastian turned his headzily to nce at Stanley. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Those women who love you


    but can¡¯t have you all call you the aloof Satan.¡±


    Stanley instantly shut them out. Opening up his WeChat, he searched X¡¯s timeline.


    ¡°Old Fifth, this is favoritism. This is double standards. You never look at our timelines and have


    never been that gentle to me,¡±ined Henry.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy,¡± Stanley responded coldly.


    Henry rolled his eyes at him. ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Gary, who had been quiet the whole time, teased, ¡°Why are you humiliating yourself when you


    already know the answer?¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Henry started singing helplessly, ¡°Fault, fault, fault, it¡¯s all my fault~~~¡±


    Sebastian started the car, disdain clear on his face as he drove whileining, ¡°I say, Old Fifth, I


    wonder what¡¯s worrying you that you had to buy such a cheap car. The feel of these wheels can¡¯t


    evenpare to those million-dor cars of yours, okay?¡±


    Stanley continued to ignore him.


    Vrrt, vrrt, vrrt¡­


    Just then, Henry¡¯s phone vibrated. Someone named ¡®Cute Bunny¡¯ had sent him a voice message on


    WeChat. Henry simply yed it.


    ¡°Wuu¡­ Hubby, hubby, hug me¡­ Hubby, why aren¡¯t you in-game? Carry me!¡±


    Forgetting that his phone was on loudspeaker, Henry was dumbstruck the moment the message


    yed. A typical sweet and babyish voice was lethal when being coquettish. He immediately let out


    an awkward cough. Everyone else looked nonchnt, like this was something normal.


    ¡°Henry, are you dating online again?¡± asked Gary.


    ¡°One of my friends has invested in arge-scale Three Kingdoms online game called Heroes


    Assemble. It¡¯s now at an internal testing stage, where the saved data will remain after going live. He


    invited me to y it a little while back, so I did,¡± said Henry.


    He continued to gush about the game, ¡°And guess what? The gaming experience is quite nice, so


    I¡¯m now hooked. I started putting money into the game and identally became the strongest


    yer in the server. Because of this, many girls started throwing themselves at me. After my


    ount reached level 70 and I could get married, I picked the one with the sweetest voice and


    married her.¡±


    Having seen through Henry, Sebastian took a jab at him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just be honest and say that


    you¡¯re bored with real-life women, so you¡¯re now looking for mystery and excitement online? How


    can I not understand what a casanova like you is thinking?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me a casanova. Like you¡¯re any better,¡± Henry poked back.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Rendered speechless, Sebastian immediately changed directions, dealing heavy damage


    with each sentence, ¡°Didn¡¯t you previously vow that you would never date online again? I recall that


    you were cheated real badst year because of it.¡±


    ¡°I remember that it was a male who used a voice changer to cheat you out of a lot of money. When


    you asked to meet up, that person immediately blocked you. Then, you had that person


    investigated, only to find that he was actually a stingy forty-year-old man,¡± added Sebastian.


    Henry looked annoyed. ¡°F*ck you, stop trying to taint your daddy¡¯s ears.¡±


    Gary couldn¡¯t resist snickering. ¡°Actually, I find it hard to understand how a person like you, who has


    dealt with so many women before, could be cheated.¡±


    Even Stanley who had not joined in on the conversation was curling his lips slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the other party was too skilled in deception. Like you¡¯d know anything about it,¡±


    scoffed Henry.


    ¡°That perfect baby-ish voice sounds like a voice changer too,¡± Sebastian added.


    Henry rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Shut it! We had a video call before, she¡¯s a beauty.¡±


    ***


    The next day was when Emily was supposed to return to her paternal home for a visit.


    Early in the morning, the Sullivan family received news from the police that Tom¡¯s assistant had


    confessed about Tom instructing him to hire goons to attack someone. Tom was sentenced to one


    month¡¯s detention.


    Once again, the Sullivan family fell into chaos. Emily couldn¡¯t possibly leave at a time like this, so


    she called home and exined her situation.


    May was raving mad when she heard this, while Jeremy had instead remarked that Tom deserved


    it. The family lunch banquet would continue as nned, and Jeremy requested that X bring


    Stanley along.


    ***


    In the afternoon, Stanley drove his ck Honda to the Quest manor, bearing the various gifts that


    X had asked him to buy.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    From cordyceps and sea cucumbers, to bird¡¯s nest and quality tea leaves, and even expensive red


    wine, everything was there.


    Dressed in a crisp white shirt, paired with a ck, double-breasted long woolen coat with vertical


    lines, his coordination made his features look divine. With his lush ck hairbed into a natural


    3:7 hairstyle, he looked clean-cut.


    The maids immediately became fans of his face when they saw him. Havingpletely been


    entranced by Stanley¡¯s looks, they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. Each one started gabbling in


    hushed voices, praising Stanley¡¯s good looks.


    ¡°Ahhh! Our young master is really handsome. I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    ¡°Miss has really good taste.¡±


    X and Jeremy were drinking tea in the living room when they heard themotion at the door.


    Both of them looked over at the same time. Stanley gave X a faint nce before nodding


    respectfully at Jeremy. Then, he brought the gifts over to the older man.


    Putting the gifts gently down on the table, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Hi Dad, I heard from X


    that you¡¯re fond of these, so this is just a little token of my regard.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Stan. Thank you so much. You shouldn¡¯t have. You don¡¯t have your own business at the


    moment, so it¡¯s good enough that you just show up. There¡¯s no need to spend so much on this old


    man.¡±


    Jeremy was just as friendly as before, his eyes filled with admiration. Why didn¡¯t he realize before


    that Stanley had what the youngsters nowadays called an ¡®appearanceplex¡¯? Besides


    appearance, he was also extremely caring for Jeremy¡¯s daughter and had exceptional medical


    skills. Most importantly, he had the steadfast aura of a powerful man.


    Having met so many people in his life, Jeremy knew that this son-inw of his would definitely be a


    great figure in the future.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re too kind. As someone younger, it¡¯s only natural for me to show filial piety. When I earn


    more money in the future, I¡¯ll definitely honor you even more,¡± Stanley replied cordially, showing


    decency.


    Smiling in satisfaction, X got up and affectionatelytched onto Stanley¡¯s arm. ¡°Honey,e and


    sit down.¡±


    Mildly curling his lips, he sat down with her. His smile made him look even more handsome. X


    even felt that this was the best scenery she had seen in her entire life. Ever since she got


    acquainted with him, she finally understood the saying of ¡®a smile that can destroy cities¡¯.


    ¡°Stan, I heard from X that your grandfather is the reputable Dr. Batton from Country Y. He¡¯s truly


    a remarkable man,¡± said Jeremy.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡°What do your parents do?¡± asked Jeremy.


    ¡°My mother is a housewife and my dad has done many types of work.¡±


    Due to his mother¡¯s superior family background and wonderful marriage, she had never really done


    anything. Before she got married, she was a pampered wealthy youngdy. After she got married,


    she was a well-loved rich madam.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As for his father, Dragon Group was involved in too many industries so, sure enough, they did just


    about everything.


    Hence, what he said was the truth.


    Jeremy nodded. ¡°Oh, oh, I understand¡­¡±


    His father¡¯s career must be really unstable, and his mother had always been a housewife so she


    never worked. But that didn¡¯t matter. Even if his family background was below average, it was


    enough that the boy was excellent.


    With his exceptional medical skills, it would be a cinch for him to grow exponentially if he started his


    own traditional hospital. Although this son-inw was quite different from the standard he had


    anticipated previously, all in all, Jeremy was still satisfied.


    ¡°I heard from X that you¡¯ve returned to the country because you want to start your own hospital.


    So, you won¡¯t be leaving anymore, right? When do you n to start?¡± asked Jeremy.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving anymore and I¡¯ll open the hospital soon,¡± replied Stanley.


    X¡¯s heart squeezed when she heard that. She had informed Five Batton of every detail, all except


    this one. Now that he had told her father that he wouldn¡¯t be leaving, and that he would soon start


    up a traditional hospital, that would mean that they would have to live together.


    To ingratiate themselves with her father, they would have to be in frequent contact. That wouldn¡¯t be


    a problem, but the most important issue was the traditional hospital¡­


    She had said that her husband returned to the country to open his own traditional hospital. If they


    didn¡¯t do it after being in the country for so long, her father would definitely suspect them!


    Five Batton was such a smart person, so why did he have to slip up at a time like this? Even if she


    forgot to tell him, he should have said that he would soon return to Country Y, so the hospital


    wouldn¡¯t be happening anytime soon.


    That would have saved them a lot of trouble. They would only have toe back from time to time


    to celebrate the holidays with her father. Since he had already answered, X couldn¡¯t deny it. All


    she could do was try to mitigate the damage.


    Keeping herposure, she smiled at Stanley. ¡°Honey, I think we can actually wait a little longer


    before we start our own hospital. I think you should first try working at other traditional hospitals.


    That way, one, you can umte experience, and two, you can learn about hospitals¡¯ business


    model.¡±


    Stanley nodded with a smile. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, sweetheart.¡±


    Seeing his son-inw being this obedient, Jeremy smiled again and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Stan,


    X¡¯s words make sense, but if you want to start immediately, that¡¯s fine too. If you don¡¯t have


    enough experience, we can hire a veteran as the vice-president.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I better listen to my wife. Her words are the royal decree,¡± said Stanley.


    Jeremy nodded in delight once more. ¡°Yeah. Young man, you have great awareness. Not bad. Not


    bad,¡± he said,ughing heartily.


    Upon descending the stairs and seeing this cheerful scene, there were no words to describe May¡¯s


    jealousy. Now, it was like she had be the outsider. She was clearly a family member, but she


    could no longer participate in any of the family matters.


    Seeing X¡¯s cheeky grin, she felt even more envious and suffocated. What¡¯s so great about him?


    Wasn¡¯t he just a medical student? He¡¯s not even from a prestigious family, so what was X being


    so happy for?


    Besides having better looks than Tom and having a teeny bit of a better aura than him, in what other


    ways could hepare to Tom? None!


    Noticing Maye downstairs out of the corner of his eye, Jeremy¡¯s expression immediately


    darkened. He had no intention of acknowledging her. Over thest few days, he had thought it


    through and was starting to slowlye out of his sadness.


    He had also taken care of the feelings he had for May. Now, he only wished for them to end on good


    terms. In many instances, instant pain was better than prolonged agony.


    Forcing out a smile, May walked over to them. ¡°Honey, X, why didn¡¯t you guys call for me when


    we have a guest at home?¡±


    She sat on the armrest of Jeremy¡¯s chair. No matter how annoyed she was at X and Stanley,


    right now, she had to pretend. Put on a great performance and she might still have a chance. If she


    gave up, the only path left was death.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    X smiled politely. ¡°I thought you were resting, so I couldn¡¯t bear to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s no need for you to be here,¡± said Jeremy, being surprisingly straightforward.


    That one sentence was like a p in the face for May. However, she maintained her smile. ¡°Honey,


    what are you saying? Our eldest son-inw is here. As X¡¯s mother, how could I not be here?¡±


    X said nothing, but simply beamed at May, maintaining her manners and demeanor even though


    on the inside, she was like ¡®f*ck you¡¯...


    May Conner¡¯s behavior had allowed her to fullyprehend the saying ¡®the world is no match for


    you if you¡¯re shameless enough¡¯. Her face must be as thick as the city walls. What a deceitful


    person.


    ¡°Aunty, my mother passed away a long time ago,¡± said X.


    ¡°I may be a stepmother, but I¡¯m still your mother,¡± replied May.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    X was utterly speechless. Mother? Was she worthy of that title?


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy,¡± Jeremy snapped coldly.


    That one sentence was enough to put X at ease.


    ¡°Alright then. Stan, we met yesterday. I¡¯m May Conner, X¡¯s stepmother. Wee to our home,¡±


    said May, grinning.


    She waspletely unfazed by Jeremy, unleashing her shamelessness to its full potential. It was


    impossible to tell that she had been at odds with them just yesterday.


    Stanley nodded out of courtesy. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any business here, hurry upstairs. Don¡¯t stay here and be an eyesore,¡± said


    Jeremy. He sounded aggravated.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do! It¡¯s Stan¡¯s first time at our house, so I have to personally cook him a feast,¡± replied


    May, rolling up the sleeves of her white home clothes.


    Jeremy remained ice-cold. ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m scared of you spitting into the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Honey, what are you saying? I couldn¡¯t possibly do that. If you¡¯re so worried, I¡¯ll let the maids work


    with me. It¡¯s fine if someone is supervising, right?¡¯


    Having said that, May hurried into the kitchen without giving Jeremy a chance to respond. She


    wanted to put on a good show because she knew full well that Jeremy had always been a soft-


    hearted person. As long as she kept being humble, there would definitely be hope for survival.


    Jeremy couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. His gaze returned to Stanley¡¯s face. ¡°Stan, I¡¯m sorry you had


    to see that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Stanley nodded respectfully again, showing great manners and demeanor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue that subject earlier. Stan, where are your parents now?¡± asked Jeremy.


    Stanley answered honestly, ¡°My father has a weak constitution, so he¡¯s recuperating by my


    grandfather¡¯s side. My mother is keeping himpany.¡±


    His father¡¯s heart had indeed weakenedtely, so he was staying by Stanley¡¯s grandfather¡¯s side to


    recuperate in Country Y.


    Any matters to do with all theirpanies both in and out of the country were basically left to


    Stanley. Other than extremely important issues that required him to report to the president, Stanley


    was allowed to make decisions for everything else.


    Previously, his mother had been staying by his father¡¯s side to keep himpany. Presumably,


    after staying here for a little longer, she would return to Country Y to be with him again.


    X didn¡¯t stop him, allowing him to answer as he pleased. Because in regards to Stanley Batton¡¯s


    information, including information on his parents, she had found nothing. No matter what Five


    Batton said, it was impossible to get caught.


    ¡°Is that so? Which part of him is unwell?¡± Jeremy inquired.


    ¡°His heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite serious. He should rest well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your house is at Country Y, isn¡¯t it?¡± asked Jeremy, wanting to get to know his son-inw.


    ¡°You can put it that way¡­¡±


    They had many houses all around the globe, so once again, it was not considered a lie.


    ¡°Then, where are you staying while you¡¯re back here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying in a tiny normal area in the suburbs,¡± Stanley answered smoothly.


    Satisfied with his quick answers, X quickly tugged his shirt and smiled at him. Stanley smiled


    back before shifting his gaze back to Jeremy.


    ¡°Do you have a house in the suburbs?¡± asked Jeremy.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± said Stanley.


    Jeremy looked eager. ¡°You and X are now married, so logically speaking, X should be living


    with you. Although I¡¯m reluctant to see my daughter leave home, it must be done. I don¡¯t think the


    living conditions in the suburbs are convenient, so why don¡¯t the two of you move into the mansion


    next to us?¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    ¡°I bought that mansion a long time ago, together with this one. It¡¯s been empty this whole time. The


    renovations and interioryout are very much like this one. What do you guys think?¡± asked Jeremy.


    For a moment, X didn¡¯t know how to answer. Because of one minor oversight, many things now


    had to change. Since Five Batton had said that he would reside in the country permanently, her


    father would definitely arrange for a house for them to live together. If she kept living at her maternal


    home like an unmarried youngdy, it would be most inappropriate.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. Don¡¯t I have a duplex building under my name in the city center? My husband and I


    can stay there instead¡­¡± she said.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly agree to stay next door. If she did, that would mean having to spend every


    single day with Five Batton. If they didn¡¯t stay together, her father would definitely find out. Hence, it


    was better to say that they would live in the city center. That ce was far from home, far from her


    father¡¯s radar. Even if she lived alone, it was impossible for her father to find out.


    Jeremy¡¯s expression fell. ¡°X, do you really have to do this?¡±


    ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡± asked a confused X.


    She could sense that her father was angry, but for what reason, she had no idea.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to stay next door because I¡¯m reluctant to let you be so far away from me, do you


    understand? I originally wanted you guys to just stay here, but I¡¯m not an old-fashioned person. I


    know that you youngsters need your space, so I came up with this idea to let us meet in the middle,¡±


    said Jeremy, looking upset.


    ¡°Now that Emily has left home and I¡¯m about to divorce your aunt, if you leave as well, don¡¯t you


    think that your father will look like a lonely old man?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Upon hearing this, X immediately felt a sourish feeling in her heart. She felt ashamed to continue


    rejecting him. However, if she didn¡¯t cruelly reject him, she would have to live with Five Batton.


    This was not part of her n at all. It was all Five Batton¡¯s fault for answering carelessly.


    Beside her, Stanley remained silent. He only got up quietly to pour two cups of tea. One for Jeremy,


    one for X, disying wonderful education in every detail and gesture.


    X looked at him, waiting for his assistance in the rejection. However, he gave no response and


    was pouring himself a cup of tea.


    ¡°X¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that you would always keep dadpany, show me filial piety, and listen to


    me?¡± Jeremy was clearly reluctant to give up.


    Seeing how Jeremy was set on the decision, X turned to the man beside her once more,


    deciding to put the ball in his court. ¡°Honey, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. You can decide,¡± he answered faintly.


    He was clearly not ying by the rules. Immediately, the ball was thrown back at her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®How could this person be so oblivious to the atmosphere?¡¯


    Jeremy was adamant, asking, ¡°X, is it really so hard for a father to want his daughter to live next


    to him?¡±


    X held her forehead helplessly. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    She knew that if she continued rejecting him, her father would no doubt get angry. Hence, she could


    only agree. Only, after agreeing, she regretted it¡­


    Now, the troublesome matters would just grow and grow, and then grow even more. Would Five


    Batton even agree to it? What if he didn¡¯t agree? Moreover, why did she get the feeling that Five


    Batton was doing this on purpose? Was she overreacting?


    Jeremy beamed happily. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    He was smiling, but X was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the ownership of that mansion to the both of you then,¡± said Jeremy, looking down to


    take a sip of tea.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. Just keep it under your name,¡± said X.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±


    Jeremy nodded without saying anything else. He knew that his eldest daughter was not only


    obedient, but she was also not greedy. What a stark differencepared to his youngest daughter.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    ¡°X, take Stan next door to take a look,¡± said Jeremy.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    This was perfect, as she had just wanted to pull Five Batton away on some pretext to talk to him


    anyway.


    Stanley leisurely stood up and tipped his head down politely. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Jeremy waved them off. ¡°Go on, go on.¡±


    Xtched onto his arm affectionately as the two left the house. Out the door, X led him to her


    Maserati.


    Once the car door was closed, X pinched the bridge of her nose helplessly, her expression a little


    sullen. ¡°Why did you tell my dad that you¡¯ll be residing in the country permanently? See how


    everything has spiraled out of control once you said that.¡±


    Stanley looked indifferent. ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much.¡±


    X put her hands up in defeat. ¡°Forget it¡­ It¡¯s my fault too for not briefing you properly.¡± Unable to


    suppress her suspicions, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°On purpose? Would that benefit me in any way?¡± he asked in return, looking nonchnt.


    ¡°Like you want to be with me, for example,¡± said X.


    Stanley¡¯s lips curled into a mysterious smile, his eyes gradually darkening. Too much intelligence in


    a woman was sometimes a headache.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking a little too much? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± asked Stanley.


    X coughed awkwardly. ¡°I was just suspicious. Since you say that¡¯s not the reason, then forget it.


    We can only do as my father says for now.¡± She let out a long sigh before turning to him with a


    serious expression. ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Having said that, Stanley cocked up an eyebrow, then turned to look out the window. A mischievous


    smile yed on his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry about my earlier question, are you?¡± X asked cautiously with her ever-so-


    tender voice.


    ¡°No,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Then, why else would you need to think? You have to help me.¡± Her eyes were filled with


    desperation.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you really want to cohabitate with me?¡± he asked, looking calmly at her.


    Why did this question sound so ambiguous to her?


    X¡¯s expression became grave. ¡°You¡¯re teasing me, right? Can you be a little more serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very serious.¡±


    ¡°Is it okay? The mansion is huge and has many rooms. We can just each pick a room¡­ and not


    disturb each other. You can think of it as a temporary hotel. Your daily life won¡¯t be affected in any


    way, I guarantee you,¡± said X, looking serious.


    Sunlight filtered in through the side windows, illuminating her sparkling eyes.


    ¡°I can increase your pay. I¡¯ll top-up another fifty thousand, so you¡¯ll be getting two hundred and fifty


    thousand every month. That¡¯s enough, right?¡± she added, terrified of his rejection.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    She felt a surge of delight. ¡°Does that mean you agree?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± X was filled with gratitude. Her uneasy heart could now finally rest. ¡°Then, let me


    take you there to have a look. You can choose a room while we¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°No need. You can make the arrangements.¡±


    Stanley casually took a cigarette out of his pocket, rolled down the car window, and started


    smoking. As the smoke circled around, it was like a ssic painting produced by a renowned artist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± he said.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was imagining things, but X had a feeling that his tone sounded different


    from before. It sounded a lot more gentle. In any case, she felt touched.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll decide on my own,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah, you be the boss.¡±


    With this, she could finally rx. After calming down and carefully thinking it through, she suddenly


    felt like something was off.


    Slowly, she raised her head to look at him. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    ¡°On purpose?¡±


    Stanley took a draw of the cigarette, slowly puffed out smoke, then looked calmly at her. It really


    was troublesome when a woman was too smart.


    ¡°Were you hoping for a chance to get a raise, so you didn¡¯t reject my father on purpose?¡± asked


    X.


    Stanley frowned slightly. ¡°No.¡±


    What was that assumption?


    ¡°Then, that means you just want to be with me, don¡¯t you?¡± X wasn¡¯t giving up on pressing the


    earlier question.


    Stanley kept quiet. Stubbing out the cigarette with one hand, he tossed it into a nearby trash can.


    His movements were swift, precise, and utterly captivating.


    His gaze gently traveled across her face. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Staring at his calm expression, X gradually removed the suspicions inside her heart. She must


    have been thinking too much. Judging from all their time spent together, right up until this very


    moment, X felt that Five Batton was not a person who hungered for money. It was like he thought


    money was crap.


    They had not been acquainted for long. Even if they had spent that one night together, it was


    impossible to fall for her so fast, so him wanting them to live together was presumably impossible as


    well.


    At this, her mind inadvertently recalled the images of that night. Her face instantly went crimson up


    to her ears. This was crazy. Why did she think of that night again?


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Your face is all red,¡± he asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She quickly recollected her thoughts and started the car. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to look at


    the house next door, let¡¯s just take a drive around so you can get used to the roads. You¡¯ll be living


    here soon after all.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    At this, X tuned the car around, heading for the gates.


    Snow piled up on the roadside, turning it into a white wondend. The Quest Manor was located far


    away from the bustling city, so there were almost no pedestrians and barely any cars around. X


    could drive smoothly without obstructions.


    She patiently helped him get familiarized with the nearby malls and locations ofmodity stores.


    Afterward, the two returned home together.


    Upon stopping the car, X turned to the beautiful man who looked like a painting and said, ¡°Can


    you go back home in the afternoon to pack up and move in tomorrow? We can move into the house


    immediately, so you just have to pack a few clothes. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Stanley answered simply.


    ¡°Forget it, let me help you pack after all. Your elbow isn¡¯t fully healed yet, so let¡¯s not risk another


    ident,¡± X added.


    His elbow was basically hurt because of her. Since it wasn¡¯t fully healed, it was her responsibility to


    take good care of him.


    Taking out her phone, she transferred fifty thousand dors to him via WeChat. ¡°I¡¯ve sent you fifty


    thousand. Remember to ept it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ***


    After having lunch, Jeremy did not allow Stanley to leave. Instead, he made the young man y


    chess with him. As they were evenly matched, Stanley was kept there until evening. Finally, after


    dinner, X sent him back to his suburbs.


    The red Maserati stopped steadily in front of his apartment building, and the engine of the sports car


    gradually faded away. Many neighbors were out for a jog at this time. They could not help taking a


    few more nces upon seeing such a luxurious car.


    X got out first. The chilly north wind breezed past her, like tiny knives carving against her face.


    Feeling cold, she took a deep breath before jogging toward the apartment entrance.


    Stanley stood behind her to key in the password. This way, it felt like she was being embraced in his


    arms. She could distinctly feel his warm breath on the top of her head, tugging at her heartstrings.


    In an instant, it brought about surges of electricity.


    The door opened¡­

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    X hurried inside, with Stanley following close behind her.


    Upon entering, she changed into a pair of slippers before looking at him and asking, ¡°Do you have a


    large luggage bag?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s in the bedroom,¡± he replied, pointing to the bedroom.


    ¡°Can I go in?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    X immediately entered his bedroom. Entering after her, Stanley opened the closet and pulled out


    a huge ck luggage bag from the bottom,ying it open on the floor. There were hardly any


    clothes in his closet. They consisted of basic colours¡ªck, white, grey, and dark blue.


    ¡°Will you be taking all these with you?¡± asked X.


    ¡°You decide.¡±


    Hearing this, X took out all the clothes from his closet and ced them on his bed. She started


    concentrating on folding them one by one, putting them into the luggage bag. When she was done,


    the bag was now almost filled to the brim.


    X let out a long sigh of relief, pulling the luggage bag to the wall. ¡°You can pack up your personal


    items on your own.¡±


    Those tiny items could be moved with one hand, requiring barely any physical exertion. Moreover, it


    would be awkward for her to touch something so personal.


    ¡°Okay. Do you want a drink to take a breather?¡± asked Stanley. His tone was casual, showing no


    expression on his face.


    The moment he asked, X suddenly felt a little parched. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll just have a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to boil it now.¡±


    ¡°Forget it then. Bottled water is fine too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±


    Being simply overbearing, Stanley walked into the kitchen, poured the bottled water into the kettle,


    and switched it on.


    X followed him into the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s sote now, there¡¯s no need for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°I told you before that you have to be careful since you have a cold body constitution,¡± replied


    Stanley.


    X felt a surge of warmth in her heart. ¡°Having cold stuff once in a while is fine.¡±


    He gave no answer, but stood quietly in front of the kettle, waiting for it to boil.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside. I remember that you have lemon in your refrigerator. Since you¡¯re boiling


    water, make me a honey lemon drink.¡±


    She ordered him around like it was the most natural thing to do.


    Stanley turned to look at her. ¡°There¡¯s no honey.¡±


    ¡°Then, use sugar.¡±


    She strode over to the sofa in the living room and sat down, waiting for her honey lemon drink.


    Several minutester, Stanley brought over a piping hot ss of lemon water and ced it down


    before her.


    He had used a transparent milk ss and two pieces of lemon could clearly be seen inside. The


    faint scent of lemon lingered at the tip of X¡¯s nose, calming her senses. Bringing out another


    simr lemon drink, Stanley sat down beside her.


    After carefully blowing on the drink to cool it, X took a small sip. It had a nice taste but the


    sweetness wascking.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It needs a little more sugar,¡± she said.


    Stanley got up immediately and brought out a seasoning container from the kitchen. He took out a


    spoonful of sugar and put it into X¡¯s lemon drink.


    ¡°Wait a minute, isn¡¯t this salt?¡± she asked. Back when she had cooked for him, she had taken the


    salt from that container. She pointed to a different container. ¡°That¡¯s the sugar.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re both sugar,¡± said Stanley.


    X was bbergasted. Had she really put sugar into the dishes she made that day?

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    ¡°So, the dishes I made the other day were sweet?¡± eximed X in disbelief.


    If that was true, that would mean that everything she cooked had been inedible.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Stanley softly. That sweet dinner had left a deep impression on him.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t edible at all, was it? I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It was delicious,¡± Stanley answered casually.


    ¡°How could it be delicious? I used sugar instead of salt!¡±


    Although X had never eaten dishes that only tasted sweet, she could imagine just how disgusting


    it tasted.


    ¡°I like sweet things,¡± he said.


    X felt warm inside. While Five Batton looked apathetic on the outside, he was quite a warm


    person on the inside. He knew how tofort and care for others.


    ¡°Alright, stop saying things you don¡¯t mean. Be honest, you tossed away all the dishes that day,


    didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± he answered.


    X was stunned. ¡°Did¡­ did you finish them?¡± she probed.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    X immediately gave him a big thumbs up. ¡°Amazing.¡±


    Pointing his chiseled chin at her lemon drink, Stanley changed the subject, ¡°Try and see if it¡¯s sweet


    enough.¡±


    X took a small sip. The sweetness was just right. The mild fragrance of lemon mixed with a


    sweet and sour taste spread inside her mouth.


    She smiled at him again, holding up a big thumbs up. ¡°Superb.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He smiled and put the seasoning box away before returning to her side to drink his lemon beverage.


    After finishing her drink, X left. Once inside her car, she did not leave immediately, but sat there


    looking at her phone instead. No one had contacted her, so she opened up Weibo to scan through


    the hottest searches.


    Upon entering the website, she could see that #Tom Sullivan sentenced to one month¡¯s detention


    was ranked second on the hottest searches. She clicked on it to take a look.


    The first link was a statement by the police station in Tom¡¯s resident district announcing his


    punishment. It had been released at eight pm. Due to the peak timing, the umtedments


    had exceeded five million.


    All this was to be expected, so X was not too surprised.


    Tom¡¯s incident had garnered extensive attention fromizens. Every day, they would press the


    police station for progress on this case. Hence, even if no one fueled the fire behind the scenes, this


    incident would still make it into the hottest searches. Even if the Sullivan family wanted to suppress


    the news, the police station wouldn¡¯t dare anger the public.


    Emotionalments were exploding in thement section. Everyone berated Tom Sullivan like


    their lives depended on it.


    ¡°A cheating and violent son of a b*tch! I hope you die on the spot. Stop wasting oxygen.¡±


    ¡°Today is another day of being annoyed to death by a casanova. Violent cheating demon, please


    die! Bleurgh!!!¡±


    ¡°Listen up casanova, although we didn¡¯t attend your wedding, we¡¯ll definitely bring flowers and wear


    red dresses to attend your funeral.¡±


    X could not resistughing as she read thesements. Turning her head, she noticed how


    exceptionally beautiful tonight¡¯s scenery was. Even the air smelled nice.


    After heaving a long,fortable sigh, X exited the search result on Tom Sullivan and nced at


    the other topics on the search ranking. The top ten hottest searches were mostly upied by Tom


    Sullivan, Emily Quest, and the Sullivan family.


    What an extravagant sight.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    The harshments were never-ending. United by amon enemy,izens had now set the


    Sullivan Group, Tom Sullivan, and Emily Quest as their main targets.


    Shifting her eyes to an economics news official channel that she was following, X read the news


    that the channel had just announced.


    ¡®Due to an unnamed factory under the Sullivan Group using expired ingredients, and with Tom


    Sullivan and Emily Quest¡¯s scandals added into the mix, Dragon Group ns to withdraw their


    investment in the Sullivan Group.


    The Sullivan Group¡¯s share price is currently plummeting, and in the short span of three days, the


    Sullivan Group¡¯s market worth has been reduced by three hundred billion dors. ording to our


    sources, the Sullivan family¡¯s eldest young master, Julian Sullivan, will be returning to the scene to


    help the Sullivan Group avert this disaster.


    For now, the Sullivan Group is actively cooperating with relevant departments on rted


    investigations.¡±


    This news revealed two important things.


    Firstly, the Sullivan Group had been kicked while they were down. Dragon Group¡¯s withdrawal


    would only make their disastrous situation worse. Secondly, Tom Sullivan¡¯s status as heir of the


    Sullivan family was in danger. The position of inheritor of the Sullivan Group would definitely return


    to Julian Sullivan.


    Everything was going ording to her prediction, without any deviation from its tracks.


    X breathed a long sigh of relief before starting the car and turning on the radio. A gentle piano


    piece absolutely befitting of the current atmosphere yed. Theforting tune helped her rx


    even more.


    With snowkes once again fluttering down from the skies, the night sky was a gorgeous painting.


    ***


    A little while after X left, Zack entered Stanley¡¯s house.


    ¡°The Chairman called you earlier. You didn¡¯t answer, so he called me instead,¡± Zack announced


    respectfully to the man who was puffing out smoke on the sofa.


    Leaning against the backrest with azy gaze, Stanley took a long draw of his cigarette before


    slowly breathing out the smoke. ¡°My dad? What¡¯s up?¡±


    His phone had run out of battery earlier, so he left it charging inside the bedroom. He must have


    identally silenced it, which is why he had not heard his father¡¯s call.


    ¡°He said that Madam has told him about your matters with the young madam, the young madam¡¯s


    conflicts with Tom Sullivan and Emily Quest, and your matter with Tom Sullivan. He wanted me to


    express deep praises of your actions on his behalf. The Chairman has also asked you to keep it up


    without having to consider too much. He will support you,¡± said Zack, speaking in great seriousness.


    Fifth Master¡¯s parents were undoubtedly the best aristocratic parents-inw he had ever seen.


    ¡°Got it,¡± said Stanley.


    ¡°The Chairman also said that our young madam is a pitiful creature, and hopes that you can treat


    her well. If you dare to mistreat the young madam, he will¡­¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Stanley mildly cocked up an eyebrow, asking with interest, ¡°He will what?¡±


    ¡°He will switch out the heir of the Dragon Group. Besides this, he will also return to the country


    personally to¡­ to¡­¡± Zack trailed off, finding it difficult to say what came next.


    ¡°Personally to¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°Personally, to beat you to death,¡± Zack added.


    The smile on Stanley¡¯s lips gradually deepened. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°The Chairman even said that although he has no idea what game you¡¯re ying with the young


    madam, he hopes that you can do better and give him a grandchild soon.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± said Stanley.


    Vrrt, vrrt, vrrt¡­


    Just then, Zack¡¯s phone vibrated again. Wilson Batton was calling.


    After first ncing at Stanley out of reflex, Zack immediately answered respectfully, ¡°Hello,


    Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Have you met Old Fifth?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s beside me.¡±


    ¡°Pass the phone to that brat.¡± His tone was exactly the same as Stanley¡¯s.


    Zack carefully handed the phone to Stanley.


    Stanley leisurely took a draw of smoke before saying, ¡°Dad.¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    ¡°Zack must have told you what needs to be said, right?¡± asked Wilson, sounding grave.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley answered calmly, showing no emotional disturbance in his tone.


    ¡°There¡¯s something important that I forgot to ask Zack to pass on to you, so I¡¯ll say it now. If there¡¯s


    something you don¡¯t understand while spending time with my daughter-inw, remember to ask me.


    No one¡¯s better at love than I am.¡±


    His tone was filled with confidence, like a certain dopey Mr. President.


    Stanley slowly huffed out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°¡­ Got it.¡±


    ¡°You stupid brat. I always thought you were gay, and was even mentally prepared for you to bring


    Zack home and announce your rtionship with him,¡± said Wilson. He was not shy to speak his


    mind.


    Stanley held his forehead in defeat. In his heart, he wondered how could such a straight man like


    him be gay?


    When Zack, who was standing beside Stanley, heard what Wilson said, his lips started twitching as


    he reconsidered his life choices. Exactly what was it about them that gave the chairman and


    madam the wrong idea?


    Stanley had no intention to continue this subject, so he changed it, asking, ¡°How is your health?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite well. Although this is the case, I still hope that you can let your mother return to Country Y


    as soon as possible. I miss her.¡± At the mention of Sharon, Wilson¡¯s tone became much softer.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell her yourself?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just nonsense? If she would listen to me, why am I asking you? This is because she¡¯s too


    at ease with me staying beside your grandfather. If I¡¯d known, I would have nevere to Country


    Y.¡±


    Stanley held his forehead helplessly. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡±


    She would not even listen to his father, let alone him.


    ¡°Not try, you must.¡±


    ¡°... Do I have to? It has only been a month.¡± Stanley took a draw at his cigarette, his eyes as calm


    as ake surface.


    ¡°It has been more than a month. She has already been in Country Z for a month now. And what


    about before that? She also went to ourpany in Country M to help me take care of some work,


    and that took three days. So urately speaking, it¡¯s been a month and three days,¡± Wilson added.


    Stanley was speechless.


    ¡°Right, since I¡¯m not in the country, keep an eye on that rowdy little brother of yours for me.¡± On this


    topic, Wilson¡¯s tone became a little sullen.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing exceptionally well, so he doesn¡¯t need my care,¡± said Stanley.


    ¡°Just keep an eye on him at any rate.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the call, Stanley nced faintly at Zack, handing the phone back to him. ¡°Is there something


    else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, when do you want to take Tom Sullivan and the Sullivan Group off the hottest search


    ranking? So that I can inform the relevant parties in advance,¡± asked Zack.


    ¡°Leave it for now. We¡¯ll talk about it when I¡¯m in a good mood.¡±


    Zack nodded, musing to himself about what a ruthless person Stanley was.


    ¡°Right, Fifth Master, something¡¯s a little weird,¡± added Zack with a serious expression.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Previously, before I released the news about Tom Sullivan hiring goons to attack someone, the


    news was already published. I¡¯ve investigated and it was not our young madam who released it.¡±


    Zack looked confused. ¡°It¡¯s as if someone else is also getting involved in this.¡±


    Stanley saw it through immediately. ¡°Must be Julian Sullivan.¡±


    Now that Tom Sullivan had fallen, the biggest beneficiary would be Julian Sullivan.


    ¡°Him? Aren¡¯t they biological brothers?¡± asked Zack.


    ¡°Since ancient times, biological siblings have been ughtering each other for power and glory.


    Does it sound new to you?¡± said Stanley.


    Zack mused to himself, ¡®As expected of Fifth Master, he can see through anything¡¯. Out loud, he


    eximed, ¡°... Not at all. Only, if that¡¯s true, then it¡¯s too surreal.¡±


    Spotting the luggage bag of the corner of his eye, Zack became curious. ¡°What¡¯s with the luggage


    bag? Are you nning to bring the things in here somewhere else?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°My wife¡¯s ce,¡± said Stanley.


    ¡°The young madam¡¯s house? The Quest family¡¯s old mansion?¡±


    Zack¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt, hardly believing his ears. Why were they suddenly cohabiting?


    ¡°We¡¯re moving into the mansion beside the Quest Manor,¡± Stanley answered calmly as he stubbed


    out the cigarette in his hand.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zack nodded. ¡°Right, Julian Sullivan came to thepany today asking to see you, but I


    rejected him.¡±


    Toot, toot, toot.


    As he spoke, Zack¡¯s phone rang again. Seeing that it was an unknown number, he answered it


    immediately.


    ¡°Is this Assistant Cassidy? Hi, I¡¯m Julian Sullivan from the Sullivan Food Group,¡± said the voice on


    the other end.


    ¡°This is he. Only, why do you have my number?¡± asked Zack. His eyes were filled with curiosity as


    he put the call on loudspeaker.


    ¡°I got it from someone. Assistant Cassidy, would it be convenient for us to meet up and talk?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ it¡¯s inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d really like to have a good chat with your president. Can you help me, Assistant Cassidy? I will


    be sure to thank you properly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you with this. Our president¡¯s decision is final, so I hope that yourpany


    can transfer the investment money back into our Dragon Group¡¯s ount,¡± said Zack firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious as to why your president would suddenly recall the investment. He brought it up before


    something happened to ourpany, so I¡¯m sure that he has another reason for insisting on this


    decision.¡± Julian had no intention of giving up. ¡°Would you be able to enlighten me on the reason,


    Assistant Cassidy?¡±


    Stanley frowned slightly. Looking at Zack¡¯s phone, he answered indifferently, ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t like


    it.¡± He waved his hand dismissively.


    Zack understood at once and ended the call. Although he was a man, right now, even he felt a little


    electrified by his Fifth Master.


    ***


    On the other end of the call, inside a morous bedroom, Julian locked his screen with a baffled


    expression. Looking up at the brightly lit yard through the french windows, various unsettling


    emotions started weaving around him like a spider web, suffocating him.


    Thest person who spoke was clearly not Assistant Cassidy. His tone sounded like the president of


    Dragon Group.


    His wife didn¡¯t like it? Did this ¡®wife¡¯ mean his legal wife? Or his girlfriend?


    There was only news that the new president of Dragon Group was Wilson Batton¡¯s son, the heir to


    the Dragon Group, but it was unheard of that he had a woman. In the first ce, the Batton family


    was extremely mysterious, so only a scarce few people outside knew of them.


    So, the man was recalling the investment because his woman didn¡¯t like the Sullivan Group? What


    kind of deity was his woman? How exactly did the Sullivan Group offend her? To the point where


    she¡¯s requesting for the Dragon Group to recall their investment.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just how exceptional was this woman to make someone like the heir of Dragon Group listen to her?


    D*mn her!


    Julian wanted to know who this woman was, but he knew full well that it would be impossible to find


    out. No one on the outside could even find out the Dragon Group¡¯s heir¡¯s name, much less


    information about his beloved.


    Now that Dragon Group¡¯s heir had verbally rejected them once again, that would mean the


    possibility of getting him to nullify this decision was close to zero.


    Looks like Julian would have to find another way.


    ***


    Early the next day, X took Stanley to the mansion Jeremy had prepared for them.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Upon entering, X led Stanley upstairs and pushed open the door of the first bedroom. It was just


    as extravagant as the first floor.


    French windows upied an entire wall of the room. And there were many other glorious features,


    such as arge open balcony, afortable king-size bed, arge closet that upied another


    wall, a high-end desktop, and more.


    The bedsheet and pillow covers were a dark blue color¡ªthis color coordination made the room feel


    grander and ssier.


    ¡°How is it? Do you like it? I picked out the bed covers for youst night. They¡¯re all new. If you don¡¯t


    like the colors, you can switch it out. There are many other sets in the closet. I moved theputer


    over from next door. It has the best specs configuration. If you like to y games, it¡¯ll definitely give


    you a whole new gaming experience,¡± said X.


    ¡°Yeah, I like it,¡± said Stanley faintly. He could tell that she had put a lot of effort into decorating the


    room.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. That¡¯s the toilet. It¡¯s linked with the bathroom,¡± X added, pointing to the


    washroom.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    X gestured to the right with her thumb. ¡°My room is beside yours. If there¡¯s anything you need,


    you cane and look for me.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s eyes remained emotionless. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ll be living together from now on, there are a few things I¡¯d like to brief you on. Come and


    sit down.¡±


    As she spoke, X casually sat on the sofa beside the french window. Stanley said nothing, but


    walked calmly over to the sofa opposite her and sat down, keeping quiet as he waited for her to


    speak.


    One by one, Xid out the ground rules of their cohabitation.


    ¡°While we¡¯re living together, we don¡¯t get involved with each other, and we do not disturb each other


    unless necessary. You can think of our rtionship as that of friends staying in the same hotel.


    ¡°If you have any problems, you can look for me and I¡¯ll try to help if I can.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t bring strangers over because I don¡¯t like that.


    ¡°You can use everything in the house but remember to put them back in their ce after you¡¯re


    done.¡±


    X exined everything in a serious manner, while Stanley listened carefully without saying a


    word. These requests were reasonable, so he could ept them.


    ¡°You can ept these, right?¡± asked X.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± As usual, he was a man of few words.


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to add? If you have any requests of me, you can bring it up,¡± X


    asked patiently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any requests of you,¡± replied Stanley.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    X continued, ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll keep living together under this agreement for a year, until I¡¯ve


    fulfilled my three-year agreement with my master, and sessfully divorced that husband of mine.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about your husband?¡± asked Stanley, intrigued.


    ¡°Previously, after I got married, I would sometimes be curious about how he looked, and wondered


    why this guy was reluctant to show his face from the moment we got our marriage certification until


    now.


    ¡°Even if he wasn¡¯t interested in me, he didn¡¯t have to hide his face from me, right? We could have


    openly discussed things. In fact, I¡¯ve even considered that he might be a disabled person. That he


    was blind, deaf, mute, and immobile, so he can¡¯t meet me.


    ¡°Or, perhaps he was exceptionally ugly, so he didn¡¯t have the courage to meet anybody. Or maybe,


    he¡¯satose, so he married me trying to counter the bad luck. But it ended up fruitless, so he¡¯s


    still in bed,¡± X analyzed thoughtfully.


    Stanley was speechless. This woman had a great imagination.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    ¡°Or maybe, he¡¯s just trying to use this method to tell me that he isn¡¯t interested in me, and just wants


    me to wait obediently for the divorce.¡± X shrugged and turned to look at the pine tree in the snow-


    covered yard. ¡°Forget him, this is nice too. I just have to wait quietly for three years and then get a


    divorce.¡±


    ¡°Actually, weren¡¯t you already healed by then? Even if you choose to break the contract in advance,


    your master can¡¯t do anything to you. So, why didn¡¯t you?¡± asked Stanley, staring intently into her


    eyes, curiosity filling his gaze.


    ¡°Humans are supposed to keep their promises, aren¡¯t they? Master is my benefactor, I can¡¯t be so


    heartless. To me, my master is like a second parent.¡±


    At the mention of her master, X¡¯s gaze became much softer and her voice more mellow. She


    voiced out her innermost thoughts without reserve, ¡°In fact, when I first agreed to my master¡¯s


    condition, I thought that maybe I could try living a proper life with him. After all, I¡¯m indebted to his


    grandfather. But he had always been reluctant to show his face, so I started changing my mind.¡±


    Seeing her this way, Stanley felt as if a warm hand had touched him somewhere deep inside his


    heart. His lips curled into a barely visible smile.


    X stood up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about this. Let¡¯s put away the things you brought over. I¡¯ll


    take you outsideter to get you used to the house.¡±


    Perhaps it was how dazzling and warm the sunlight was, at that moment, Stanley felt as if she was


    a soft and listless kitten. He felt an urge to caress her.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Stanley got up slowly and gently rubbed her head.


    X¡¯s heart immediately squeezed, taking a step back out of reflex. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Was he teasing her?


    ¡°There¡¯s something on your head,¡± he said. Turning to leave, his lips curved slightly upward again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    X quickly tidied her ruffled hair before going after him...


    Thereafter, the two of them relocated the items in the luggage bag to their proper ces. Once


    everything was done, X first showed Stanley around the second floor, before they descended to


    the first floor.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Having viewed the rooms one by one, suddenly, it was noon.


    X led Stanley back into the living room and said, ¡°Take a seat. There are ingredients in the


    refrigerator, so I¡¯ll make some food now. My dad wanted to arrange for a maid to serve us, but I


    refused. With our condition, if an outsideres in, we¡¯ll be exposed immediately.


    ¡°Thus, our house chores will be borne by us from now on. We¡¯ll do a huge cleanup twice a week. As


    for the other chores in between, whoever¡¯s free will do them. How does that sound?¡± X asked for


    his opinion.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he said.


    ¡°You hurt your elbow recently, so for the time being, I¡¯ll take care of everything,¡± said X.


    ¡°Only my left arm is hurt, not my right.¡± He then gently moved his left arm. Although it still hurt, it


    was not as bad as she assumed.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either¡­ If you feel bad, you can help me do some work that doesn¡¯t require too


    much physical exertion. You¡¯ll have to listen to me on this matter.¡± X was firm, even her


    expression became stern.


    Stanley nodded in defeat. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to sweep and mop the floor. After we have lunch, we¡¯ll go out and get a sweeping


    robot and a mopping robot. We¡¯ll put one of each on both floors,¡± said X.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll pay,¡± replied Stanley.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll pay. You just have to cooperate with me and y the role of my husband. You don¡¯t


    have to care about anything else,¡± said X casually. She had no ns to let him share any of the


    responsibilities.


    Stanley was speechless. After listening to her, an awkward feeling rose in his heart. It was as if he


    was being kept by X Quest.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m making lunch. Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m good with anything,¡± replied Stanley.


    ¡°What about the food you hate?¡±


    They would be living together for one year, so she felt the need to be aware.


    ¡°None.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With a nod, X turned to enter the kitchen. Her father had instructed the maid to fill up their fridge


    yesterday, so it was well stocked. She took out the ingredients she would be using and washed


    them.


    Soon, a household norm of four dishes and one soup were prepared. The spread consisted of


    braised pork, green pepper scrambled eggs, hot pepper potato shreds, braised prawns, and squid


    tofu soup.


    She ced them carefully on the square dining table and filled up two bowls of rice. Against the


    green and white checkered tablecloth, the wonderfully prepared dishes looked extraordinarily


    enticing. The expensive tableware further enhanced this visual effect. The rising heat brought about


    warmth to this huge mansion.


    After cing down the bowls, X went to the dining hall¡¯s entrance and looked at the man who


    was sitting on the sofa, looking at his phone. ¡°Five Batton, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    He got up and moved his long, slender legs towards her. Sunlight shone from behind him, making


    his fair skin glow. There were no wrinkles in neither his crisp ck shirt, nor his long ck pants,


    and his mildly rolled up sleeves gave off azy vibe.


    It was just a simple, all-ck outfit, but he had given it a uniquely elegant and noble air. He was


    merely walking at home, butpared to the models with exquisite makeup and extravagant


    clothing on the runway, he was much more captivating. Even the milky way could notpare to


    him.


    For an instant, even X, who had gotten used to seeing handsome men, was a little dazed. Once


    he got near, she quickly turned into the dining hall and sat down. Moving his long legs, he sat down


    opposite her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taste-tested every dish today. I didn¡¯t use the wrong seasoning this time, so it¡¯s all remarkably


    delicious,¡± she dered with great confidence.


    Stanley nced faintly at the dishes on the table before picking up his chopsticks and trying some


    hot pepper potato shreds. It actually tasted better than any other hot pepper potato shreds he had


    ever eaten.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious,¡± he praised.


    ¡°Try the green pepper scrambled eggs. It tastes great too. Completely different from the one I made


    the other day,¡± X added.


    Stanley quietly took some green pepper scrambled eggs and tasted it carefully. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s


    delicious.¡± Suddenly, this green pepper scrambled eggsbination didn¡¯t seem so bad.


    All of a sudden, his phone vibrated.


    Stanley saw a Wechat message from Henry: ¡®Old Fifth, what are you doing? Let¡¯s meet up in the


    afternoon.¡¯


    He simply replied: ¡®No.¡¯


    Henry: ¡®Don¡¯t be like that. My friend has air-shipped a lot of seafood and sashimi to me, so I need to


    share the good stuff with my brothers.¡¯


    Soon after, he sent Stanley a cute smiley emoji.


    Stanley: ¡®Not interested.¡¯


    Henry: ¡®Are you busy? QAQ¡­¡¯


    Ignoring him, Stanley ced his phone on the table and continued eating. His table manners were


    elegant, while his gestures carried an air of nobility. Looking up from her food, X felt like she was


    looking at an exquisite and vintage European oil painting.


    ¡°How is it? Does it suit your taste buds?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s great.¡±


    X smiled. ¡°Then, have some more.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    After lunch, X Quest drove Stanley Batton to Goldfield za in her sports car.


    Soon, the couple managed to purchase the cleaning robots they needed.


    After their purchase, they moved the goods into the car.


    It was bright, sunny, and cloudless outside. Such a day without snowfall was one of the rare good


    days in winter.


    After closing the fully stuffed car boot, X turned to him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the supermarket to get


    some dish soap. You can wait for me in the car.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Moving his long slender legs, he simply strode to the supermarket¡¯s entrance on


    the first floor and got into the elevator.


    X said nothing but quickly followed after him.


    A good looking couple was exceptionally eye-catching.


    ¡°If I had a boyfriend like that, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to sleep because I¡¯ll be staring at his face until I


    die.¡±


    ¡°This guy looks like my idol, Josh Batton, but I think he¡¯s even more handsome than Josh. My


    goodness, this girl is too fortunate!¡±


    ¡°They look sopatible. This must be the legendary gorgeous couple!¡±


    Shoppers could not help eximing as they passed by.


    Everyone inadvertently shifted their gaze toward them.


    X raised her head a little to look at his attractive side profile and could not resistmenting, what


    a waste of resources not to make a celebrity debut with such a handsome face.


    However, she knew full well that he was not interested in the entertainment world, so she refrained


    from saying anything.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He nced faintly at X before turning away to look at the floor-


    cleaning robots.


    No matter how many admirers gathered around, he remained nonchnt.


    It was as if those people were not worth even a nce.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± said X.


    He looked meaningfully at X as he continued forward. ¡°Were you sneaking a look at me?¡±


    ¡°How was that sneaking a look at you?¡± I just tantly took one look at you.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    X stopped responding. Getting out of the elevator, she got a shopping cart and went straight for


    the supermarket.


    Moving his long legs to keep up, he took over the shopping cart with a swift gesture and pushed it


    along with one arm.


    Even when pushing a cart, he looked like an actor in a sophisticated movie with his own special


    effects.


    After entering the supermarket, X led him to buy some dish soap.


    After that, she inadvertently went into the snack area to browse the snacks.


    No girl could escape the temptations of snacks.


    After one round in that area, the cart in Stanley¡¯s hand was almost full.


    Yet, X showed no intention of leaving as she led him to the fruits area and started picking out


    fruits.


    Spotting watermelons, Stanley pushed the cart over to start choosing earnestly.


    A sales assistant hurried over and spoke ardently, ¡°Hi handsome, would you like some


    watermelons? Get this biggest one. This watermelon is definitely sweet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I¡¯ll take it,¡± he said.


    Immediately after he spoke, X came over and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of winter, so don¡¯t


    eat watermelons. This is a cooling fruit, so eating it in winter is unhealthy for your body.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Stanley nodded briefly.


    Just then, X¡¯s gaze was pulled away by some oranges nearby. She instantly went over to start


    choosing the oranges one by one.


    ¡°Mr. Handsome, do you still want the watermelon?¡± the sales attendant asked Stanley.


    ¡°No. I have strict house rules,¡± Stanley answered apathetically before pushing the cart with one


    hand and going over to X.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    After picking the oranges, X led him to themodities area to see if there was anything else


    they needed at home.


    ¡°I seem to have forgotten to bring something over,¡± Stanley was looking calmly at the underwear


    area as he spoke.


    ¡°Just buy whatever you¡¯re missing here,¡± said X.


    Stanley leaned down, folding his arms on the cart¡¯s handle and stared straight at her, asking faintly,


    ¡°Do you think these here will fit me?¡±


    X looked confused. She had no idea what he was talking about. ¡°Huh?¡±


    He kept quiet, pointing to the men¡¯s underwear section.


    Following his finger¡¯s direction, X immediately noticed an entire section filled with men¡¯s


    underwear not too far away.


    Her face and neck instantly flushed red.


    Why did that sentence sound so ambiguous? So shameless?


    Oddly, this was obviously a mischievous question, but she did not feel disgusted when he asked


    with a straight face.


    Memories she had buried with so much difficulty came surging back like a great flood. As if she had


    been electrocuted, her body felt numb, and her heart started beating faster.


    Wait¡­ why did she think about that stuff?


    X gave an awkward cough and looked at him. ¡°About that night¡­ Didn¡¯t we agree not to bring it


    up?¡±


    ¡°Did I bring it up?¡± he responded, looking serious as always. Without any emotion in his eyes, he


    stood up straight, looking proper.


    X was speechless. Although he never said it, that sentence made way for imagination.


    ¡°What are you blushing for?¡± he asked faintly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s blushing?¡± X ignored him and pushed the cart forward, hurrying away.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    His eyes crinkled as his lips curled into a subtle grin when he stared at her back profile.


    What a thin-skinned girl that was sensitive to teasing.


    After quickly looking around and realizing there was nothing else to buy, X pushed the cart to the


    self-checkout counter to queue.


    Stanley followed quietly behind.


    Be it figure, temperament, or their faces, the two stood out from everyone there by a few levels.


    Like they were luminous objects, they instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Women could not resist staring at Stanley while men could not help but stare at X.


    After queuing for about ten minutes, it was their turn.


    X lifted her hand, nning to key in her phone number.


    Just then, a pair of warm hands reached over from behind her, one hand gently moving her hand


    away while the other tapped in abination of numbers.


    He was standing right behind her. By extending his hands this way, she felt like she was being


    embraced.


    Warm breaths glided over her scalp and electricity once again surged through her body.


    X took an awkward deep breath before turning to look at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Paying,¡± he said like it was something casual.


    X subconsciously pushed him away and moved to the side. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I would pay?¡±


    However, the man kept quiet as he chose a payment method on the screen. Then, he opened up a


    shopping bag and started scanning the items one by one before putting them inside.


    At the mall earlier, he had insisted on paying. She had felt bad about it, but now, he was insisting on


    paying again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to youter.¡± She already owed him a lot of money and favors. She did not


    want to add to her own debt anymore.


    ¡°Help me out,¡± he said calmly as he continued to put the items in the bag, not responding to her


    appropriately.


    X stopped talking after seeing the long queue behind and started helping him to quicken up.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    She handed him the items while he scanned them. Such tacit cooperation was very efficient.


    Whatever X asked of him, he would cooperatepliantly.


    When Sebastian and a female inte celebrity pushed their cart to the payment area, they just


    happened to run into this scene.


    His eyes subconsciously widened. Sebastian deliberately closed his eyes, rubbing them for a bit


    before opening them wide again.


    His eyes were not ying tricks on him. That man was his best buddy, Old Fifth!


    And that woman was his sister-inw, X Quest!


    What was this? This person who despised entering supermarkets was actually here shopping!


    And from the looks of things, he seemed to be cooperating very well.


    He got more curious as to what magic X had used on Stanley.


    Were they already this close? So close that X would actually go shopping with him?


    ¡°This is too f*cking surreal¡­¡± Sebastian could not help mumbling to himself.


    The inte celebrity asked, ¡°Young Master Brenand, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°N-¡­ nothing.¡± Sebastian shook his head without any intention of exining to her.


    He took out his phone and aimed his camera at Stanley and X to take a fifteen-second video.


    Then, he sent it to their WeChat group, Gentleman¡¯s Club.


    The group exploded right away.


    Henry simply replied. ¡°??????¡±


    Gary only replied with a single ¡®?¡¯.


    Henry then continued. ¡°Holysh*t! What¡¯s going on? The one who hates supermarkets the most is


    actually shopping with Sister-inw! @Stanley Batton. Is this some 3D fantasy movie?¡±


    Gary added. ¡°Are you guys already at the stage of shopping together? Looks like your rtionship


    is developing very well @Stanley Batton¡±


    Henry continued some more. ¡°I think you¡¯re no longer the Old Fifth I know. Why do you treat Sister-


    inw differently than us? Are we not worthy of such treatment from you? @Stanley Batton, furious-


    roaring.jpeg¡±


    Gary seconded. ¡°Of course we¡¯re not worthy. screaming-marmota.jpeg¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian replied. ¡°@Old Fifth, stop ying dead and say something.¡±


    Sebastian continued. ¡°This guy is not only keeping sister-inwpany, but he¡¯s also going to her


    at her every beck and call. Would you guys believe it? He is like a robot with Sister-inw holding


    the remote.¡±


    Henrymented. ¡°I remember asking a certain someone to apany me to the supermarket


    once, but that person simply said that it¡¯s chaotic and troublesome and that he wouldn¡¯t go. Don¡¯t


    ask. I¡¯m just not worthy.¡±


    Next, Henry and Sebastian started relentlessly tagging Stanley in their messages.


    Stanley, who was currently buying scanning the groceries, was oblivious to all this.


    Soon, Stanley and X¡¯s stuff had all been scanned.


    Stanley had to take his phone out to pay.


    Upon seeing dozens of messages in the ¡®Gentleman¡¯s Club¡¯ and countless tags of himself, he


    simply ignored it and made his payment.


    After that, he carried all the bags in one hand and strode outside. His long slender legs were


    attracting so much attention.


    X walked beside him as she pushed the cart with one hand. She opened their chat room in


    WeChat with her free hand. She transferred him fifty-one thousand and eight hundred dors.


    This was the full amount of what they had spent today.


    Vrrt, vrrt, vrrt. The phone in Stanley¡¯s pocket immediately vibrated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve transferred you the amount we¡¯ve spent this afternoon. Remember to ept it,¡± said X.


    ¡°No need,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t we agree that I¡¯ll be responsible for all these?¡± Even if he thought of money as


    crap, there was no need to go to such an extent!

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    ¡°Five Batton, don¡¯t force me to take out cash from the ATM.¡± X was adamant about returning the


    money.


    Giving no response, he continued to push the cart forward as if there was a barrier around him,


    shutting everyone out.


    Once at home, the two unpacked everything they bought, putting them in their rightful ces.


    After that, they sat on the snow-white carpet, taking the cleaning robots out of their boxes and


    putting one on each floor.


    When everything was done, both returned to the living room and sat down on the sofa.


    Stanley took out his phone, opened up the Gentleman¡¯s Club chat room, and read the chat records


    with an impassive look on his face.


    Once inside, he saw himself tagged in dozens of messages.


    More than ten of them were only tags without content.


    Frowning slightly, he kept hisposure as he continued to scroll up.


    Only then did he finally realize what they were talking about and why they were so excited.


    Slender fingers swiftly typed in words. ¡°¡­ any opinions?¡±


    Henry replied. ¡°Screaming-marmota.jpeg¡±


    Right after that, his WeChat voice call notification began to ring. The caller was Sebastian Brenand.


    Remembering that her mopping robot required water, X grabbed the robot and the necessary


    tools and went into the toilet on the first floor.


    Stanley casually answered the call, pinching his nose bridge gently. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    On the other end, Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Not much. Your brothers are just curious about your


    development with our sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Busybodies,¡± Stanley responded coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s mainly because we can¡¯t tell, do you understand? When you were in school, didn¡¯t the


    teacher teach you to ask if there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know?¡± Sebastian had no intention of letting


    Stanley go.


    Stanley kept quiet.


    ¡°Tss¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    A yelp of pain could be heard from the washroom. Stanley heard it correctly.


    His pupils instantly dted.


    He immediately hung up the call, tossed the phone away, and ran into the washroom.


    Upon entrance, he saw X running the wound on her right index finger under the tap.


    The water flowing into the white basin was slightly pink.


    On the floor was a broken bottle of La Mer essence.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He looked concerned.


    ¡°I identally broke that bottle of essence. I wanted to pick it up, but I cut myself instead.¡±


    Frowning slightly, he grabbed her right wrist and carefully examined the wound on her finger.


    The cut was deep. Once she removed it from under the running tap, blood seeped out again.


    Stanley held the finger to his lips and lightly suckled on it, being extra gentle.


    That warm sensation made X¡¯s body shudder before she became frozen stiff.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t have to do this. It¡¯ll be fine after rinsing it for a bit and putting on some antiseptic


    medicine.¡± She subconsciously struggled, trying to withdraw her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Behave.¡± His tone was calm but indescribably domineering. He mped on to her


    wrist tightly, giving her no chance to struggle.


    X felt as if she was being electrocuted once more.


    Without realizing it, her heart started beating fast again.


    Even her ears were burning red.


    He suckled on it for a bit before putting her finger back under the tap, rinsing it.


    When she struggled, he grabbed on tighter.


    After a while of rinsing, he finally let her go. ¡°Is there any band-aid and antiseptic at home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s in the drawer of the living room¡¯s coffee table.¡± X nodded, still feeling numb from the


    electric sensation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He held her wrist gently and led her back to the living room, making her sit on the sofa.


    Then, Stanley leaned down to pull out the coffee table¡¯s drawer and found some antiseptic cotton


    balls and a band-aid.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Carefully cleaning her wound with the cotton ball, Stanley kept blowing cold air at it. He was as


    tender as an antique duster.


    A surge of warmth spread inside her heart when she looked up to see his focused gaze.


    ¡°How is it? Does it hurt?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± X shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use your hands to pick those up next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, he tossed the cotton ball away and meticulously wrapped her wound with a band-aid.


    His actions were swift and gentle.


    ¡°Done. Don¡¯t get your wound wet for a period of time, okay?¡± He looked serious as ever.


    X nodded, standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and clean up the ss shards.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± He got up and walked into the washroom.


    X sat back down on the sofa and surfed Weibo.


    Weibo¡¯s hottest search ranking was just as interesting as before. Upon entering, the searches were


    all about scandals involving Emily Quest, Tom Sullivan, and the Sullivan Group.


    The news was just as intense as before.


    She couldn¡¯t help wondering again just who was the mastermind behind keeping these searches on


    top of the list for so many days.


    Once Stanley was done cleaning up the washroom floor, he returned to sit beside X and picked


    up his phone.


    After unlocking it, the screen immediately disyed the Gentleman¡¯s Club chat room.


    Having no idea what had happened above, the group was now filled with shocked and shy emojis.


    Stanley was toozy to scroll back up to read. He simply typed ¡®¡­¡¯.


    After that, he was ready to exit.


    However, before his finger could tap on the return button, the group chat exploded¡­


    Sebastian texted. ¡°You¡¯re done? But it hasn¡¯t been long!¡±


    Henry replied. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Garymented. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too fast?¡±


    Stanley was confused. He typed a speedy reply. ¡°Does it need to take long? Are five minutes not


    enough?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wasn¡¯t it enough time to dress a wound?


    Henry replied. ¡°¡­ Five minutes? Isn¡¯t that a man¡¯s worst nightmare?¡±


    Sebastian asked. ¡°Do you have some misunderstanding with regard to this? How are five minutes


    enough? Even if you¡¯ve never touched a woman, you should¡¯ve at least watched videos, haven¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Gary sent an image. ¡° shhh.jpeg¡±


    Henry replied. ¡° It¡¯s okay, Old Fifth. Don¡¯t be devastated. Something like this can now be treated.


    You just have to look for an excellent andrologist.¡±


    Stanley simply replied with ¡®¡­¡¯ again.


    Did they think he was doing that sort of stuff with X just now?


    What exactly led them to this misunderstanding?


    He finally figured it out after a while¡­


    Perhaps it was that yelp of pain when she got cut by the ss. Were the minds of these people so


    crooked to this extent?


    Five minutes?


    Him? Impossible!


    Sebastian texted. ¡°Did we hurt your self-esteem? We¡¯re just looking out for you. Someone so pure


    like you might not understand but five minutes is really bad.¡±


    Stanley replied. ¡°My wife¡¯s finger got cut, so I went to take care of it.¡±


    He could let everything else go without exining but this concerned a man¡¯s pride. He had to


    exin.


    The group was instantly filled with frightened emojis.


    Immediately after, they spammed the chatroom with ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯.


    Stanley ignored them and exited the screen to tap into the news application to read today¡¯s


    economic news.


    ¡°Five Batton¡­ aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡± asked X.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    ¡°What?¡± Stanley Batton asked as he slowly shifted his gaze to X Quest¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you really nning on not epting the money in WeChat?¡± X was determined to return the


    money to Five Batton.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Stanley answered without hesitation.


    As soon as he finished speaking, X reached out to his phone so that she could ept the money


    on his behalf.


    However, before she could even touch the phone, Stanley reflexively raised his phone high into the


    air.


    ¡°Can you not behave like this?¡± X asked in softly as she frowned helplessly.


    ¡°No,¡± Stanley said before letting go of the phone.


    Immediately, the phone began falling. Stanley was able to catch it with his other hand. He then


    unlocked the phone with a single hand before he continued to read the news.


    It happened so quickly, almost as if Stanley did not even need to think about it.


    X was amazed by how Stanley was able to move so agilely. It was the first time she had seen


    something like this.


    This man in front of X was handsome and charmed her whenever he was around.


    After approximately ten minutes, X tried to snatch Stanley¡¯s phone away again. He raised it high


    in the air once again.


    X rarely met people like him. Why was he so against the idea of someone returning money to


    him?


    However, X was not going to give up. She stood up directly and tried to take the phone away


    from Stanley.


    Very quickly, Stanley also stood up and raised the phone higher in the air. Regardless of how X


    tried to stand on her toes or jump in the air, she could not get close to the phone.


    Stanley¡¯s facial expression was beginning to soften. While a faint smile appeared on his face, he


    silently observed X jumping around in front of him.


    Soon, the sky turned dark outside. Golden rays from the sun now filled the dusk sky.


    The warm light from outside was seeping into the room, making the portrait appear somewhat


    romantic. It looked like a drama scene where thedy was causing a scene while the manughed


    along.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Perhaps due to the gentle sunset, Stanley felt that, at that moment, X seemed almost like a white


    rabbit that was helplessly trying to reach for something it wanted by jumping with all her might.


    ¡°Alright, stop messing around,¡± Stanley said gently before passing the phone to his other hand.


    ¡°If you give it to me, I¡¯ll stop messing around,¡± X said before jumping yet again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to use Kungfu on you,¡± X said.


    ¡°Are you resorting to domestic violence?¡± The smile on Stanley¡¯s face widened.


    Domestic violence? Why did X feel that this term sounded somewhat romantic?


    X ignored Stanley¡¯s question and tried to use her Kungfu abilities to snatch the phone away from


    him.


    However, after several attempts, X was forced onto the couch and was unable to move at all.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was half-kneeling over her body. With a single hand, he was able to keep both


    her hands locked tightly. There was a yful look in his eyes.


    X became quiet as she tried to struggle free.


    ¡°Stop fighting? Hmm?¡± He asked softly.


    The intimate distance and posture made X feel goosebumps all over her body.


    Since two of the buttons below his cor were open, X could clearly see the lines along Stanley¡¯s


    muscr chest.


    While she sensed his warm breath against her forehead, it felt as if the entire living room was


    burning down.


    X¡¯s heart began to pound wildly.


    ¡°Let go of me. Do you hear me?¡± She struggled a little more.


    ¡°Will you still try to attack me?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°No,¡± X said. Although she believed she was a pretty good fighter, she was no match for Stanley.


    Now, she only wanted to be free from his grip.


    This was too dangerous a posture for them to be in.


    After looking at X deeply, Stanley slowly let go of her. He then stood up and fixed his messy


    cor.


    X immediately sat up and looked at Stanley seriously.


    ¡°I hope that won¡¯t happen again,¡± she said.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it an ident?¡± Stanley asked with his brows raised slightly.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    ¡°¡­¡± X Quest was at a loss for words suddenly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention next time. What are we having for dinner?¡± Stanley Batton changed the subject


    smoothly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it,¡± X said. She seemedpletely unaware of the wound on


    her hand.


    Stanley had never met a girl like her from a wealthy family who was nowhere close to being


    effeminate.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. Just tell me what you want. I¡¯ll make it,¡± X repeated.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± Stanley said before turning around and walking toward the kitchen with a smile.


    ¡°What about your elbow?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you out,¡± X said before getting up and running after him.


    However, as soon as she arrived by the door, the kitchen door was shut in her face.


    After that, Stanley locked the door from the other side.


    ¡°Be careful with your elbow,¡± X said softly once she heard the clicking sound of the lock.


    However, Stanley did not reply to her.


    By now, X was getting used to Five Batton¡¯s temper. She knew he would not open the door no


    matter what. Therefore, she returned to the couch and sat cross-legged as she yed Honor of


    Kings.


    After X won three matches in the game, Stanley called out for her to dine.


    X put her phone away before she washed her hand and walked into the dining room.


    Right then, Stanley was standing at the dining table as he ced the cutlery in their rightful


    positions. The sleeves of his ck shirt were rolled up to his elbows.


    The white apron around him made him appear a lot more human-like.


    However, even the simple white apron gave off a noble aura when Stanley wore it.


    The dining table was covered with a green and white checkered tablecloth. On the table were four


    steaming hot dishes filled with prawns in tomato sauce, scallion-grilled sea cucumbers, abalone


    dipped in oyster sauce, mushroom colew, and ginseng chicken soup. The main course was


    sausage fried rice.


    In terms of the presentation of food and the choices of color, it all looked like a five-star restaurant.


    X had never expected Stanley to be such a good cook. The smell of food was enough to make


    her salivate.


    ¡°Five Batton, I didn¡¯t think you could cook this well,¡± X said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Stanley said before sitting down as he began peeling arge prawn and putting it in her


    bowl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± X said as she sat down. She then used her chopsticks to pick up therge


    prawn before giving it a taste. The blend of the prawn¡¯s fresh taste and the sour taste of the tomato


    was perfect. Due to the soft texture of the prawn, it was even more delicious.


    This was the best dish of prawns in tomato sauce she had ever tasted. There was nothing to pick


    on in terms of how it was cooked or the color of the dish.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± X gave Stanley the thumbs up.


    ¡°Have some more in that case,¡± Stanley said before cing another peeled prawn in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Your elbow hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. You can peel for yourself,¡± X said.


    ¡°Do you think your fingers are capable of peeling prawns?¡± Stanley asked calmly before he


    continued to peel prawns.


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± Why could X not do it? All she had was a small cut on one of her fingers, not all of


    them. Was this necessary?


    ¡°¡­¡± Stanley remained silent as he continued to peel prawns. He then ced the peeled prawns


    back into the te.


    When X offered to help, Stanley moved the entire te of prawns closer to him so that she could


    not do so.


    After a short while, all the prawns were peeled. It was now a te of peeled prawns in tomato


    sauce.


    ¡°Just pick them up with your chopsticks,¡± Stanley said before pushing the te closer to her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said.


    This man in front of her was very attentive. He was nothing like the gangster X had imagined him


    to be.


    While everything seemed peaceful here in the dining room, an entirely different scene was ying


    out in another house¡ª

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I will never forgive you,¡± Jeremy Quest said mercilessly as he


    red coldly at Emily Quest, who was kneeling in front of him.


    How long had it been since she came out of prison? Wasn¡¯t it toote for her to think of apologizing


    to him now?


    Did she even remotely seem apologetic?


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m already kneeling in front of you. Please forgive me,¡± Emily tried to force tears out of her


    eyes.


    After that, she made herself appear pitiful.


    ¡°I was young and dumb. That¡¯s why I did those things to my elder sister. I promise I will never do it


    again. Dad, please. I¡¯m begging you. Forgive Mom and me. Mom really was innocent. I wanted to


    come home and apologize to you a long time ago. However, you know that a lot has happened to


    the Sullivan family. I really couldn¡¯t find the time. Now, I¡¯m already in a horrible state. If you don¡¯t


    forgive me, I¡¯ll feel even worse. Are you really willing to put me through that?¡± Emily stammered.


    Who could possibly be in a worse state than her right now?


    Emily worked so hard to make the wedding between her and Tom possible. At first, she thought it


    would bring her endless glory. However, news of her creating a rumor about her family¡¯s property


    development was exposed on her wedding day.


    After that, the factory managed by Tom Sullivan was also affected by negative media. Closely after


    that, Tom was imprisoned for a month for hiring people to attack someone. Emily had to spend the


    night of her wedding alone. It felt as if she were a widow.


    Emily¡¯s worst nightmares all happened on the day of her wedding. A grand wedding had turned out


    to be a grand joke.


    Up until now, the negative news about Emily and Tom was still on Weibo. Meanwhile, inte users


    had not stopped cyberbullying them. Emily felt as if she would soon go insane.


    ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± Jeremy¡¯s facial expression grew increasingly cold.


    Whenever Jeremy saw Emily¡¯s face, he would think of the terrible mistakes she had made. For her


    own benefit, she was willing to put the entire Quest family in a risky position. Emily was


    unforgivable.


    When May Conner heard what Jeremy said, she too kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°Darling, please forgive Emily. Don¡¯t divorce me. Emily and I really love you. Neither of us wants to


    be hated by you,¡± May begged pitifully.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to say this for thest time. Listen up. Some things can¡¯t be resolved with a simple


    apology. Emily Quest, get lost. And you, May Conner, I¡¯m giving you three more days. If you refuse


    to sign the papers, I will sue you in court. By the time that happens, you won¡¯t be getting this much


    money. I hope you think about it carefully,¡± Jeremy said.


    After being married for this many years, Jeremy did not want to go to court with May. However, if


    she continued to refuse his offer, this was the only thing he could do.


    After that, Jeremy quickly stood up, grabbed his phone, and stormed out the door.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Once the door closed behind him, the world was quiet again.


    Although there was a perfectly working heating system in the house, Emily and May felt unusually


    cold. It felt as if cold air seeped through every single pore on their skin.


    They were both aware that Jeremy was not going to forgive them this time.


    ¡°Mom, what do you think we should do? Dad really seems determined not to forgive us. If this goes


    on, you and Dad will really end up getting a divorce,¡± Emily said frantically as she held May¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is all X Quest¡¯s fault. I won¡¯t let her off the hook! I want her reputation to be ruined just like


    mine! My father-inw has already begun investigating what the Sullivan family has been going


    through recently. I believe the investigations will point us to X very soon. By then, my father-in-


    law won¡¯t let X off the hook either. However, I¡¯m not going to silently wait for him to punish X. I


    will use my own ways to defeat her!¡± Emily uttered angrily with her fists clenched tightly.


    ¡°I support you, Emily. I think the method you told me before will work for sure. Besides, nobody will


    realize what happens, and nothing could possibly go wrong. We¡¯ll find the opportunity to do it to


    X,¡± May said through gritted teeth.


    May wished she could kill X right then.


    ¡°Once Brother Sullivan is released from prison, we¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to do so. However,


    the most important thing right now is to make Dad forgive us, especially you. You mustn¡¯t agree to


    get a divorce with Dad,¡± Emily snorted coldly.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯ve got an idea,¡± May Conner said as a sly look appeared in her eyes. She looked around at


    the living room to check if anyone was near.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Emily Quest moved her head a little closer to May.


    ***


    Still full of anger, Jeremy Quest walked all the way to X Quest¡¯s house and stopped in front of the


    door.


    Since it felt suffocating to stay in his own house, Jeremy did not want to go back for now. Therefore,


    he thought of spending the night in his elder daughter¡¯s home.


    Now, X¡¯s home was the only safe and warm ce for him.


    Jeremy pressed the doorbell.


    ¡°Ding-dong¡­ Ding-dong¡­¡±


    X and Stanley Batton were still eating in the dining room. When they heard the doorbell, Stanley


    was the first to stand up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the door,¡± he said.


    ¡°Let me do it. You can continue eating,¡± X stood up directly before walking over to the entrance


    area. She looked at the monitor to see who it was.


    When X saw her father¡¯s face, she was a little taken aback. She had not expected him to show


    up without informing her ahead of time.


    X immediately pressed the button to open the door.


    After that, both the doors on the outside and the inside were opened.


    X quickly grabbed a white cashmere coat off the hook on the wall before putting it on. She then


    waited for Jeremy by the door.


    Soon after that, Jeremy came over.


    As usual, Jeremy seemed upset. Even from a great distance, X could sense his annoyance.


    X quickly approached him and gently held his arm.


    ¡°Dad, why do you look so upset? Has Aunty made you angry again?¡± X asked.


    When Jeremy saw the caring and gentle look in X¡¯s eyes, he immediately felt much better.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°She¡¯s not the only one. That useless younger sister of yours too,¡± Jeremy said as he let out a long,


    helpless sigh.


    ¡°Has Emily Quest returned?¡± X asked.


    X believed Emily had returned to apologize. Clearly, her apologies were ineffective against their


    father.


    Although X felt secretly happy, she did not show it on her face. Instead, she continued to look at


    Jeremy¡¯s face gently.


    ¡°Yeah. She came back to apologize. The more I see her, the angrier I be. That¡¯s why I came


    over. Can I stay over at your ce for the night?¡± Jeremy asked.


    X was momentarily stunned.


    She had never expected that Jeremy would want to stay over. If that were the case, would the fact


    that she and Five Batton were sleeping in separate rooms be found out?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, X?¡± Jeremy asked confusedly.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± X said.


    When a cold breeze blew against her face, X shivered while she shrunk back a little. She then


    stood closer to Jeremy and began leading him into the house.


    ¡°Do you think Dad is disturbing you and your husband¡¯s space? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just sit here for


    a while and leaveter,¡± Jeremy said.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    ¡°Of course not, Dad. You can stay with us for as long as you like,¡± X replied with a smile. The two


    began walking inside as they spoke.


    When the warm air hit her, X felt warmer.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stay here for the night,¡± Jeremy Quest said.


    When Stanley Batton heard their voices, he smiled thoughtfully.


    After putting down his chopsticks, Stanley immediately walked over to the entrance and stood


    politely in front of Jeremy.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here,¡± he said.


    Stanley then retrieved a pair of slippers from the shoe rack before cing it in front of Jeremy¡¯s feet.


    When Jeremy saw this, he felt a warm sensation spread in his heart. The thoughts that clouded his


    mind a moment ago instantly faded away.


    Although his son-inw did note from a wealthy family like Tom Sullivan¡¯s, he was much better


    than Tom in many other aspects.


    Tom was nowhere near as thoughtful as Stanley was in how he treated Jeremy.


    When had Tom ever shown such gestures to Jeremy?


    When X saw how Stanley behaved, she felt extremely pleased. She had found the right person


    for the task.


    After quickly putting the slippers on, Jeremy patted Stanley¡¯s shoulders cheerfully.


    ¡°Hey, Stanley. What are you two doing at home?¡± Jeremy chuckled.


    ¡°We were just about to have dinner. If you don¡¯t mind, please join us,¡± Stanley said respectfully.


    ¡°Sure. I didn¡¯t even get to have a proper meal because the useless Emily Quest came home,¡±


    Jeremy said.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s have dinner together,¡± X pulled Jeremy¡¯s hand affectionately and led him into the


    dining room.


    ***


    After dinner, X looked at Jeremy.


    ¡°Dad, do you want to sleep upstairs or downstairs?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Upstairs,¡± Jeremy answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the room prepared for you in a while,¡± X said and smiled as she nodded.


    Although she appeared calm, she felt troubled inside. If her father was going to sleep upstairs, it


    would be difficult for her and Five Batton.


    ¡°Go ahead and prepare the room. I¡¯ll do the dishes for you,¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°How could we let you do that?¡± X refused sternly.


    Jeremy immediately stood up and pushed the two away.


    ¡°Alright, stop making a fuss. Hurry up and go,¡± Jeremy said.


    After that, Jeremy locked the door from the other side.


    Helpless, X shrugged as she looked at the person next to her.


    ¡°Forget it. Come with me and get the room prepared. I have something to tell you anyway,¡± she


    said.


    After that, X went upstairs with Stanley.


    Once they made it upstairs, X selected the guestroom at the end of the hallway.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was the room furthest away from their rooms.


    After getting inside, X retrieved a duvet and a bedsheet like this was her own ce before


    tossing them onto therge, soft bed.


    ¡°To avoid my father discovering that we are sleeping in separate rooms, we must be a little more


    careful. If my fatheres up with uster, you wille with me to my room. After a while, you will


    make your way back to your room. Does that work?¡± X seemed very serious.


    ¡°Not a problem,¡± Stanley said calmly.


    ¡°Alright, then¡­ Be careful when you wake up and leave the room in the morning. Got it?¡± X


    asked with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he uttered.


    After that, Stanley unzipped the bag that contained the bedsheet. He took out a gray cotton


    bedsheet before spreading it across the bed.


    X immediately walked over to the other side of the bed.


    ¡°Be careful with your elbow,¡± she said while helping out.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    With X Quest and Stanley Batton working together, they were able to get the bed set up very


    quickly.


    Right then, Jeremy Quest entered the room.


    ¡°You two are rather efficient. Not bad,¡± he said.


    ¡°You are very efficient, too,¡± X said and chuckled.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t get in the way of what you two are doing together. Hurry up and go back to your


    room. I¡¯m going to practice Tai Chi for a while on my own,¡± Jeremy said after heughed.


    ¡°Okay¡­ We are going back to our room then. Goodnight, Dad,¡± X said.


    When Stanley heard this, he naturally reached for X¡¯s hand and left the room with her.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Jeremy said as he walked them out and watched as they left.


    X led Stanley into her room.


    Her room was grandly decorated. The wallpapers were of different shades of pink. It was a


    luxurious design meant for teenage girls.


    As soon as they entered the room, X felt embarrassed.


    Her bras were scattered all over her bed. She must have left them there when she cleaned her


    room up before and forgot about them soon after.


    X¡¯s face turnedpletely red.


    ¡°Is this how you are weing me?¡± Stanley asked while he smiled yfully and looked at the


    items on her bed.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± X quickly denied after taking in a deep breath.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, she gathered everything and carried them into herrge closet.


    As soon as she closed the door behind her, she could feel her cheeks burning up, almost as if they


    had been scorched by the sun.


    ¡®How embarrassing!¡¯ She thought.


    After hanging her bras on the rack, X held her forehead in a depressed manner.


    ¡°How could I forget this?¡± She mumbled to herself.


    X knocked her head softly with her hand before returning to her bedroom.


    Right then, Stanley was seated on the couch next to the french window and was looking at his


    phone. There was a pretty view of the evening scenery behind him.


    Whenever he sat, he would sit in an upright manner. His intricately woven ck pants entuated


    his long legs. His side profile was enough to make everything else fade into the background.


    After looking at Stanley briefly, X walked over to the door and gently opened the door.


    Right then, Jeremy was practicing Tai Chi in the walkway. He seemed very engrossed yet elegant in


    his movements.


    After silently closing the door, X turned to look at the man by the window with a depressed look


    on his face.


    ¡°My father is still practicing Tai Chi. Based on how well I know him, it might take a long while. Wait


    here for now,¡± she said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Stanley answered calmly. His facial expression was still the same.


    X walked directly over to him and grabbed his phone quickly before he could react.


    After that, she held onto the phone tightly as she opened WeChat.


    Stanley frowned helplessly as he quickly stood up and tried to snatch the phone away from her.


    ¡°Give it back to me. Listen to me,¡± he said.


    However, X had no such intention. While she dodged him, she looked for their chat room on


    WeChat.


    There was no other chat room in his WeChat ount apart from one named ¡®Gentleman¡¯s Club¡¯.


    She had no idea what was being said inside.


    Since their mutual chat room was right below the Gentleman¡¯s Club, it was very easy to locate.


    In the following moments, X would dodge Stanley whenever he pounced at her. Very soon, she


    was able to ept the money on his behalf.


    Right then, X coincidentally leaned against a wall. She was panting as she leaned on the wall.


    Before knowing Five Batton, X never realized returning money could be such a difficult thing to


    do.


    By then, Stanley had caught up with X. He now ced both hands against the wall, effectively


    trapping her between his arms so that she could not escape.


    Hisrge body loomed over her, keeping her trapped.


    ¡°Give it to me, okay?¡± He asked softly.


    As soon as X looked up, she could see his handsome face up close. Her heart stopped beating


    as her face turned red.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    X Quest kept her body still and tried not to move. Any slight movement might result in her body


    touching Stanley Batton.


    The light scent of cigarettes mixed with mint smelled unbelievably good.


    ¡°Take it,¡± X said before quickly shoving the phone into Stanley¡¯s hand. She did not dare to look


    him in the eye at all.


    The crystal lights that glowed brightly above X¡¯s head made her demure expression seem even


    more striking.


    Without realizing it, X had identally moved in such a way that a strand of hair on her forehead


    lightly scraped against Stanley¡¯s distinctive lips. It felt as if the tingling sensation was traveling to his


    heart.


    Slowly, X pressed her body tightly against the wall as she slid downward and eventually escaped


    from an open gap below his arm.


    With a single hand, Stanley unlocked his phone. When he saw that the money had been epted,


    he raised his brows slightly to look at X¡¯s slightly pinkish face.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t stop until you get what you want,¡± he said.


    ¡°For sure,¡± X said softly before quickly sitting on the bed. She then fished for her phone in her


    pocket before shifting her attention to Weibo.


    All this while, X could feel her face burning. The light redness continued to spread to her ears.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone going all out to return money,¡± Stanley said as he slowly


    returned to his seat.


    Since the two of them were barely half a meter apart, they could clearly see each other¡¯s facial


    expressions.


    ¡°It¡¯s also the first time I¡¯ve seen someone refuse money being returned to them,¡± X replied


    unhappily with a slight frown.


    ¡°Do you want to be my sugar mommy that badly?¡± He asked calmly.


    ¡°Sugar mommy? I think you¡¯re using an inappropriate term,¡± X quickly said.


    Why did she find it strange when he was the one who said those words?


    Stanley said nothing as he smiled and continued to y with his phone.


    After that, X did not say anything else. She opened her email inbox and began reading the work


    emails Georgie Clementine had sent her.


    Time passed by in silence.


    Once X was done going through her email inbox, she began to feel a little sleepy. She lowered


    her gaze to the Dior diamond watch on her wrist.


    It was already almost eleven.


    When she looked up, she saw that Stanley was already fast asleep with his back against the couch.


    While his head rested against the armrest, his long eyshes, high nose-bridge, and perfect jawline


    were all fully visible to her.


    Right then, the third button below his cor was also open. Thus, his muscr chest was vaguely


    visible.


    At that moment, the coldness about him had disappeared somewhat. He seemed much more


    approachable. But even when he was asleep, he had a dominating presence.


    Slowly, X stood up before silently opening the door. She discovered that her father was still


    practicing Tai Chi.


    When she looked down at her watch, it was already half-past eleven.


    Jeremy had been practicing Tai Chi for over an hour. From the looks of it, he had no intention of


    stopping anytime soon.


    If this went on, X would not be able to stay awake any longer.


    ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± X could not resist asking.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet. I¡¯ve discovered a new technique, and I¡¯m practicing right now. X, you two


    should go to bed earlier,¡± Jeremy said before he continued.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    X pinched her nose bridge helplessly before picking up a thin, white duvet and pulled it over


    Stanley¡¯s body.


    As soon as she did so, Stanley slowly opened his eyes. He pinched his nose bridge tiredly before


    looking at X.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s half-past eleven, but my father isn¡¯t going to bed yet. Why don¡¯t you rest with your eyes closed


    for a while? I think it¡¯s going to take some time,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Although Stanley agreed to X¡¯s suggestion, he took his phone out and proceeded to


    read through work emails.


    After X returned to bed, she sat cross-legged and plugged in her earphones to watch videos of


    the trainees¡¯ assessment Georgie had sent her earlier today.


    Trainees of X Entertainment had to go through an assessment every month. They needed to sing


    and dance with the aid of specific settings.


    If their performance worsened over three consecutive tries during those such assessments, they


    would be eliminated.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    The people responsible for the assessment were upper management staff with Georgie Clementine


    taking the lead.


    In the video, Georgie sat in the first seat while several other upper management staff sat around her


    in a long desk. One by one, the trainees walked up to them and began performing without any


    equipment.


    Every trainee was physically attractive in the video. Apart from that, they were alsopetent in


    what they specialized in. Some of them gave outstanding performances.


    Halfway through the video, a handsome young man caught her attention.


    He was wearing a loose ck sweater, ck pants, a cap over his head, and ear-microphones as


    he slowly walked up to the upper management staff.


    X remembered this guy. His name was Jay Corben. X and Georgie had discovered him at a


    bar.


    Perhaps due to the training he had received from thepany, the guy seemed a lot more in


    shape. He also seemed to stand out from the others.


    There was a unique aura about him that none of the other trainees couldpare.


    After a simple introduction, he began performing his song and dance.


    It was a song X had never heard before. With a strong tempo, coupled with his unique voice, and


    nearly perfect dance moves, the entire performance deserved a full score.


    The entire performancested for five minutes in total.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard this song before. Where did you find it? It sounds good,¡± Georgie said after the


    performance ended.


    ¡°I just simply wrote it,¡± Jay answered, panting.


    ¡°Simply wrote it?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°What else do you think?¡± Jay asked.


    ¡°It sounded so good even when you just simply wrote it. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you knew how to


    write songs before?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°I could have told you, but I didn¡¯t think it was necessary because it¡¯s not something worth showing


    off,¡± Jay said.


    ¡°Is it not worth showing off?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Jay asked.


    Jay seemed somewhat shocked as if he never thought that writing songs were amendable act.


    He seemed to think that anybody could write a song if they had hands.


    Georgie was speechless.


    She could not sense any timidity from him, like from the others when they spoke to upper


    management staff.


    Not only did he have a straightforward personality, but he was also very casual and frank.


    ¡®This is someone who can get things done,¡¯ X thought to herself.


    Not only was he talented, but he also had an interestingly straightforward personality. Coupled with


    his attractive aura andfortably charming looks, he would be popr with the help of a little


    packaging.


    After reying Jay Corben¡¯s performance, X continued to watch the other performances.


    After that, several others made asting impression in X¡¯s mind.


    However, after a while, she began to feel sleepy and unconsciouslyy down before yawning.


    Since she was clearly exhausted, she was toozy to get out of bed to check if her father had left.


    ¡°Check if my father has left, will you?¡± X asked when she saw that Stanley was still looking at his


    phone.


    After that, X stretched her arms before she covered herself under the duvet and continued to


    look at her phone.


    Without saying anything, Stanley sauntered to the door and gently opened it.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When he saw that the hallway was empty, he gently closed the door.


    X yawned again before looking at him.


    ¡°So, has he left?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± he said before returning to the couch.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    X Quest let out a long, helpless sigh. However, she did not suspect anything. Although she tried


    to resist falling asleep, she closed her eyes after some time without realizing it.


    After falling asleep, she subconsciously turned to one side. Coincidentally, it was the side that faced


    Stanley Batton.


    Stanley put his phone down and slowly looked over at her.


    The way she slept made her appear almost like a little pussy cat, soft and furry. Just looking at her


    made him feel happy on the inside.


    ***


    The next morning, when X opened her eyes, she saw Stanley sleeping on the couch next to her.


    She immediately felt her heart tighten.


    X could not believe that she had actually fallen asleep with another man in her room.


    Meanwhile, this man had slept in her room and spent the entire night next to her.


    When X thought of this, she immediately lifted the duvet to check her body.


    After making sure she still had her clothes on, she let out a long sigh of relief.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right then, Stanley slowly opened his eyes and looked at her.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why did you sleep in my room?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I identally fell asleep while waiting,¡± he said calmly.


    ¡°¡­ Fine.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± Stanley said as he slowly stood up.


    ¡°Anything,¡± she answered.


    ***


    After having breakfast, X drove to X Entertainment directly.


    In Stanley¡¯s case, he received a call from Sebastian Brenand. Sebastian told Stanley there was


    something important they needed to discuss, and therefore asked Stanley to meet him at


    Unconscious Bar¡¯s Sky Garden.


    Hence, Stanley drove his own Honda to Unconscious Bar as quickly as he could.


    Although the Unconscious Bar was open twenty-four hours a day, there were very few customers in


    the day.


    Apart from service crew members, there was barely anyone else in the huge hall.


    When Stanley entered the Sky Garden, Henry Armstrong, Sebastian Brenand, and Gary Lakes


    were all there waiting for him.


    Right then, the men were spinning a beer bottle as they yed ¡®Truth or Dare¡¯. Whoever the bottle


    pointed to would have to pick either tell the truth or do a dare.


    When Stanley walked through the door, the beer bottle happened to be pointing at Gary Lakes.


    As soon as the men saw Stanley, they shifted their attention to him.


    Meanwhile, Stanley calmly and casually sat on the single couch next to them. He retrieved a


    cigarette from the pocket of his tuxedo pants elegantly before lighting it up and taking a puff from it.


    ¡°Tell me, what was so urgent?¡± Stanley asked.


    Sebastian stood up with a smile and sat on the couch¡¯s armrest next to Stanley.


    ¡°We want you to y ¡®Truth or Dare¡¯ with us,¡± Sebastian said before putting an arm around


    Stanley¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°¡­ Ask whatever you want. Don¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± Stanley said. He could see through their


    thoughts immediately.


    ¡°To be honest, after what we witnessed at the supermarket, and after reading the things you wrote


    on WeChat, we became extremely curious. From what you saidst night, are you still staying in the


    same house with our sister-inw?¡± Sebastian asked seriously. Sebastian was rarely serious.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Stanley Batton answered.


    ¡°Are you moving in together? Is it because your rtionship has developed to this state, or is it all


    an act for her family?¡± Henry Armstrong asked.


    ¡°Thetter,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ My excitement was all a waste,¡± Sebastian Brenand said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Did you develop feelings for our sister-inw on that night? Have you really fallen for her? Henry


    asked.


    ¡°You like to gossip,¡± Stanley looked nkly at Sebastian before standing up and walking away.


    ¡°No¡­ Why is this person walking away before answering the question properly?¡± Henry looked


    helpless.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal?¡± Gary Lakes chuckled.


    ¡°Do you guys think he has fallen in love?¡± Henry asked before nonchntly spinning a beer bottle


    on the table.


    After a second, the beer bottle began spinning quickly on the spot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he loves her or not, but I¡¯m sure he has some positive feelings for her. If that were


    not the case, why would a man like him, who has never allowed himself anywhere near women, do


    these things?¡± Sebastian said confidently while crossing one leg over the other.


    ¡°I bet what the two of them are doing wouldn¡¯t even appear in movie scripts. Clearly, they are a


    married couple. However, our sister-inw doesn¡¯t even know who he is, and ended up asking her


    real husband to pretend to be her husband.¡± Henry could not resist teasing before he started


    laughing out loudly.


    ¡°I can never understand why our sister-inw doesn¡¯t recognize her husband even after having


    slept with him. Although it¡¯s true that they both did not show up to collect their marriage certificate,


    and had not seen each other after collecting it, wouldn¡¯t there be a picture of them on the marriage


    certificate?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this question. Either Stanley¡¯s picture isn¡¯t in the marriage certificate, or our


    sister-inw has forgotten how he looked after seeing the picture. Didn¡¯t Stanley say so himself?


    Stanley¡¯s grandfather was afraid they would get a divorce. Hence, he kept the marriage certificate


    away from them,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°I feel that the picture wasn¡¯t even there,¡± Gary said.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Our sister-inw doesn¡¯t seem like a forgetful person. I guess there really wasn¡¯t a picture,¡±


    Sebastian added.


    ¡°Come to think of it. There¡¯s something else that I find strange. I asked Stanley before if he found


    out why the water in his room had drugs in it. He said that he was able to find out. However, when I


    asked him who did it, he didn¡¯t tell me,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡ª¡±


    Right then, Henry¡¯s phone began to vibrate. His in-game wife, Cute Bunny, had sent him a voice


    message on Heroes Assemble.


    Henry immediately tapped y before cing his phone close to his ear.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Darling, when are youing online? Someone bullied me. Sobs.¡± A sweet girly voice


    could be heard. Henry felt very much aroused.


    Voices like that were considered every man¡¯s kryptonite.


    Although Henry did not put it on loudspeaker, he had not lowered the volume of his phone. Coupled


    with the fact that the room was very quiet, and both Sebastian and Gary were close to Henry, the


    two men could also hear the voice from the phone.


    After exchanging nces, the men ignored Henry.


    ¡°Use my ount and get back at him.¡± Henry quickly replied with a text message.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Can I really do that, darling? My husband is the best! Shall I do your daily quests for you


    too after that?¡± Cute Bunny replied.


    ¡°Okay, muacks!¡± Henry wrote.


    As soon as Henry finished typing, Sebastian inched closer to him.


    ¡°Is online dating very sweet? Be careful; your other half might be faking the voice. How do you know


    that prettydy you saw before is the woman herself?¡± Sebastian asked.


    Henry could not be bothered to answer Sebastian as he chucked his phone into his pocket.


    Right then, the door to the room was opened. A young man appeared with a few youngdies


    behind him, all of whom had long and fair legs.


    The young man was the manager of Unconscious Bar¡¯s KTV, Hank Canary.


    ¡°Young masters, these are our newest female recruits for the KTV. They are all young women. I was


    wondering if you would be interested?¡± Hank asked.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Among the girls, the one dressed in a body-hugging ck dress right across Sebastian Brenand


    immediately caught his eye.


    With a sexy body and beautiful face, the girl seemed like abination of an angel and a


    subus.


    Most importantly, she did not have the typical looks of an online celebrity. After seeing faces of


    online celebrities nearly every day, Sebastian was getting a little tired of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have this one¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± Sebastian asked as he looked at the girl dressed in ck.


    ¡°I¡­ I am Rachel Wood,¡± the girl answered softly. She seemed polite yet wary. Having had a lot of


    experience with girls, Sebastian could immediately tell that she was being genuinely wary.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one. Come with me,¡± Sebastian said before directly getting up and walking away with his


    arms around her.


    Rachel stayed obediently by his side and did not say a word.


    The manager had told her that she could not afford making any of the male guests in this room


    angry. Therefore, she had to be very careful.


    Although Rachel did not know Sebastian¡¯s identity, she did not dare cause any trouble.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Sebastian asked half-heartedly after they walked out of the door.


    ¡°Eighteen,¡± Rachel answered.


    ¡°Are you still a student?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Not exactly. I just left school,¡± Rachel said, looking down. There was a tinge of disappointment in


    her eyes.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me guess. Youe from a poor family. You have a little brother and sickly parents, which is


    why you needed to leave school for work so that you could afford getting your parents¡¯ medical


    treatment and keep your brother in school. Is that it?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Are you a fortune-teller? Why do you know everything from a single nce at me?¡± She seemed


    shocked.


    It was not because Sebastian was a fortune-teller. Instead, it was because girls liked to make up


    stories like this around here to solicit empathy from others. Sebastian had heard one too many of


    such stories.


    To be frank, most of the girls who worked in ces like this at a young age were after money and


    fame.


    ¡°Next time, think of a better story. This one is toomon,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t make it up,¡± Rachel said confusedly.


    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t care if you made it up or not,¡± Sebastian added.


    It was merely an exchange of physical needs. Why did it matter if she was telling the truth or not?


    Rachel remained silent. She really did not understand what he was trying to say. However, she


    could not be bothered to exin herself. Besides, he was merely a client. After spending the night


    together, they would go their separate ways. Who cared what they knew about each other?


    ***


    By the time X Quest stopped working and looked up, it was already noon.


    Due to the long hours of having to keep her head lowered, she felt different degrees of pain in her


    neck and shoulders. X immediately moved her head around and wiggled her painful shoulders.


    After moving around for a long while until her body felt rxed, X picked up her phone and was


    prepared to order Japanese food.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡±


    Right then, someone knocked on her door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± X said.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Soon after, Georgie Clementine walked in. She was wearing a set of slim women¡¯s suit with a white


    shirt on the inside. It was the standard outfit of professional beauty.


    With her new ¡®Xin Zhilei hairstyle¡¯, Georgie seemed even more capable and professional.


    ¡°When did you change your hairstyle?¡± X Quest asked.


    ¡°Last night,¡± Georgie said with a chuckle.


    After that, Georgie ced a red folder in front of X.


    ¡°This is the results for the trainee assessments. I just tabted them. Some of them have been


    bing worse for four consecutive months. I am nning to eliminate them. Have a look¡­¡±


    Georgie said.


    ¡°Got it. Speaking of which, Georgie, tell your subordinates to pay extra attention to Jay Corben.


    Hmm, not only can this kid sing and dance well, he even knows how to write songs. He also had


    good looks and a uniquely straightforward personality. I believe he will be someone capable in


    the future. During the winter break, speak to our partner, Goose Factory, and arrange for Jay


    Corben to be in the realitypetition, ¡®Teenage Idol¡¯,¡± X said.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already decided on the name list and sent it over to them. There are a total of twenty-three


    people from ourpany participating in it. I¡¯ve already informed the subordinates too,¡± Georgie


    said.


    Once the trainees had reached the desired standard, thepany would arrange for them to


    participate in various realitypetitions to boost their poprity or even form new groups for their


    debut.


    ¡®Teenage Idol¡¯ was a group-based realitypetition X Entertainment worked with Goose Factory


    to produce. It will be aired on the 20th of January next year.


    Like most group-based realitypetitions, a hundred handsome and talented teenagers would


    gather to be trained and go through differentpetition stages. The most talented few who


    remained would form a group and have their careersunched thereon.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This year, ten remaining boys would be selected on ¡®Teenage Idol¡¯ to form a group.


    Meanwhile, the leader of the group would depend on online voters. Out of the ten people, the


    highest voted member selected by online voters would be the group leader.


    ¡°I noticed that Horace Lance did not perform as well as Jay Corben during the assessment¡­


    Moreover, his overall capabilities have also dropped. Strike him off the list and let Jay Corben take


    his ce. Can you speak to the people from Goose Factory about this?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Hmm, sorry for the trouble. Anyway, I¡¯m about to order a Japanese takeaway. Do you want to eat


    with me?¡± X chuckled.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Georgie said before walking over to the coffee table and sitting down on the couch.


    ¡°Oh, right. Have you checked out the most popr topics on the inte?¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°What about it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°The Sullivan Food Group managed to get past the crisis. The factory manager involved in the food


    factory scandal has stepped forward and pleaded guilty. He said he used expired ingredients


    because he wanted to earn from the lower price. It was all out of his own greed and had nothing to


    do with the upper management staff of the Sullivan Food Group. In fact, he was willing to take all


    the me. Now, everyone on the inte is attacking him,¡± Georgie said.


    This was all within X¡¯s expectations. Therefore, she was not too surprised.


    Most enterprises would deal with negative media in such a way.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to hand it to Julian Sullivan¡­ He has managed to fix everything within a few days,¡±


    Georgie added.


    ¡°In terms of capabilities, Julian is definitely way better than Tom Sullivan. If the ident hadn¡¯t


    happened, Tom would not have even had the chance to take over the position as the Sullivan


    family¡¯s heir,¡± X said.


    ¡°With Julian performing so well this time, Tom will never have the opportunity to prove himself,¡±


    Georgie said before pouring herself a cup of water from the water dispenser. She slowly sipped


    from the cup.


    X did not say anything. Instead, she merely smiled satisfactorily before opening the food delivery


    application and ordered the food she liked.


    ¡°However¡­ Although it¡¯s all over, the Sullivan family won¡¯t be able to live in peace in the days to


    come¡­ That¡¯s because not long after this piece of news came out, the Dragon Group announced


    that they had sessfully withdrawn their investments from the Sullivan family¡¯s business. Now that


    arge part of the Sullivan family¡¯s source of capital is cut off, their recovering stock price is


    plummeting yet again,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Dragon Group is savage,¡± X said.


    ¡°President X, I also heard some gossip from someone I know¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°What gossip?¡± X looked up at Georgie¡¯s face in interest.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    ¡°I heard that Dragon Group withdrew their investments from the Sullivan family¡¯s business because


    Tom Sullivan made the wife of Dragon Group¡¯s heir upset,¡± Georgie Clementine said.


    ¡°Huh? Dragon Group¡¯s heir?¡± X Quest had a look of disbelief on her face.


    What kind of woman could influence Dragon Group¡¯s heir to make such a huge decision?


    How much did the heir love her to treat her in this way?


    ¡°Yeah¡­ He is the current CEO of Dragon Group based in the Antis headquarters,¡± Georgie


    exined.


    ¡°The CEO of Dragon Group based in the Antis headquarters is the family¡¯s heir?¡± X asked in


    surprise. This was the first time she had heard about it.


    Dragon Group¡¯s new CEO had been an excellent leader ever since he took over. Until now, Dragon


    Group¡¯s stock price was still increasing steadily.


    ording to what X knew, he was a very capable person.


    There was a saying that, since time immemorial, heroes fell only at the feet of pretty women. Even


    Dragon Group¡¯s CEO had such weakness despite his powerful position.


    ¡°Yeah. My friend¡¯s friend works in the Sullivan family. In fact, she is the CEO¡¯s secretary. She has


    personally overheard the conversation between Sullivan and the Sullivan family¡¯s upper


    management. However, the Sullivan family does not know much about the Dragon Group¡¯s heir.


    They know that he is the son of Dragon Group¡¯s president, the heir of Dragon Group. As for the rest,


    there is no way of finding out. After all, it¡¯s the Batton family we are talking about. If they don¡¯t want


    something known, outsiders naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to find out about it,¡± Georgie said before


    waving her hand dismissively. She took her phone out and began going through her work emails.


    ¡°This heir of the Dragon Group is quite manly,¡± X said as she quickly scanned her list of items on


    the delivery application before making the order and checking out.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the most shocking part?¡± Georgie asked before turning to look at X.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X asked with a look of interest.


    ¡°When Julian Sullivan asked the CEO¡¯s special assistant, why Dragon Group wanted to withdraw


    their investments, the heir grabbed the phone and told Julian that his wife didn¡¯t like them. From the


    perspective of a bystander, I can¡¯t help but find that very cool. That woman must be a major beauty,


    the kind that causes countries to go to war. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have such a strong


    influence over a powerful man like that,¡± Georgie added.


    ¡°Indeed, it is very cool,¡± X said approvingly.


    ¡°Do you think he was referring to his wife or girlfriend?¡± Georgie was very interested in gossiping


    about this matter.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± X said and shook her head.


    Whether the woman was the heir¡¯s girlfriend or wife, she would be considered a winner in life.


    Indeed, X felt quite envious of her.


    ¡°This woman is lucky to be looked after by Dragon Group¡¯s heir like that. Who is he? He¡¯s the heir of


    the thirdrgest multinationalpany in the world. He really is one of the most powerful men in


    the world,¡± Georgie could not resist adding.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. She is very lucky,¡± X said.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. President X, are you used to living with Five Batton? Has he done anything


    inappropriate to you? Does he have any bad habits?¡± Georgie asked. She had always thought of


    people who worked in that field negatively. One way or another, she found reasons to dislike those


    people.


    ¡°No,¡± X said as she shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Anyway, you should be more careful when living with people like that. Do you


    understand?¡± Georgie asked concernedly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I know, Georgie,¡± X said with a chuckle.


    Since Georgie knew X was a person who knew how to set boundaries, she did not continue


    nagging her.


    ***


    Later in the evening, snow began falling over Antis.


    With the sunset as its backdrop, the snowy scenery made the entire world appear much more


    beautiful.


    As X looked at the snowfall, she suddenly thought of eating hotpot at night.


    Therefore, she took Georgie to the nearest hotpot restaurant for dinner. After dinner, they went to


    the karaoke for a while before heading home.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    The lights were all switched on in the house, making it seem almost as bright as day.


    Meanwhile, the house was warm enough due to the working heater. It felt almost like summer


    inside.


    After dusting the snow off her body, X Quest quickly took off herrge coat and hung it near the


    entrance. She then changed into her slippers and entered the living room.


    At that moment, Stanley Batton was sitting on the couch watching the news on the television.


    Coincidentally, the news being broadcast was rted to how Dragon Group had sessfully


    withdrawn its investments from the Sullivan Group.


    Dressed in a ck, silk set of house clothes, he seemed very noble.


    Meanwhile, his fair skin seemingly glimmered under the bright lights.


    X quickly walked over and sat next to him before opening a pack of chips.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Are you interested in this too?¡± She asked as she ate the chips.


    ¡°Just browsing through,¡± he said.


    ¡°I heard that Dragon Group withdrew their investments from the Sullivan family because thetter


    made the partner of Dragon Group¡¯s heir upset,¡± X said before cing another chip in her mouth.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Stanley said calmly. His facial expression did not change.


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious about the kind of woman she is to be able to influence Dragon Group¡¯s heir to this


    extent,¡± X said.


    ¡°She must be a very beautiful woman,¡± Stanley said after turning to look at X and lighting a


    cigarette.


    ¡°That¡¯s for certain,¡± X said.


    ¡°Did you have hot-pot for dinner?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°You smell like hot-pot,¡± he said.


    ¡°You really have a good sense of smell. Yeah, I did have hot-pot for dinner. Have you eaten?¡± X


    asked.


    ¡°I did,¡± he answered before taking a puff of his cigarette and slowly exhaling the smoke.


    ¡°Who did you eat with? A guy or a girl?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°My best friend,¡± X answered honestly. However, she could not help but feel that Stanley was


    crossing the line slightly once again.


    ¡°Five Batton, do you realize that whatever happens between us is fake?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley answered without expressionlessly. After that, he swiftly flicked the cigarette ash


    into a crystal ashtray.


    ¡°Good. Have you had dinner?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep. Go to bed earlier,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°Breaking news. ording to our sources, the Quest Group¡¯s president, Jeremy Quest, and his


    wife, May Conner, were assaulted ten minutes ago in front of the Quest Group¡¯s main entrance. For


    now, the assassin has already escaped. Jeremy Quest and May Conner have been taken to the


    municipal hospital. We are still not certain about their exact conditions,¡± a news reporter said.


    A footage of medical personnel hurriedly carrying Jeremy Quest and May Conner into an


    ambnce suddenly appeared on the television screen.


    Due to the blurry footage, those people¡¯s faces on the television screen could not be clearly seen.


    Obviously, a bystander had recorded it with their mobile phone.


    At that moment, X felt as if her heart had been pulled out of her chest. The pain was


    indescribable.


    X felt a buzz in her head as if her mind would soon explode.


    Meanwhile, Stanley subconsciously turned to look at X, shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We¡¯ll go to the hospital right away,¡± he said.


    X nodded mechanically before standing up as quickly as she could. She then ran to the entrance


    to put on her coat before running out the door. In fact, she did not even bother putting her shoes on.


    Likewise, Stanley couldn''t care less about wearing his shoes as he quickly ran after X.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    By the time X Quest and Stanley Batton made it to the hospital, Jeremy was sitting outside the


    emergency room with wounds all over his body.


    His hair was all messed up. Meanwhile, his face and his body were covered in blood. His left arm


    was also covered in arge white bandage.


    When X and Stanley saw Jeremy, they quickly walked up to him.


    Since they had rushed to the hospital, and both were wearing thin-soled cotton slippers, their feet


    were freezing against the hospital¡¯s marble ground.


    However, X could not be bothered by that. Instead, she sat next to Jeremy and looked at him


    worriedly.


    ¡°Dad, what happened to your arm? Is it broken? What about the rest of your body? Why is there so


    much blood all over you? Did you get hurt anywhere else?¡± X asked.


    ¡°The blood all over me doesn¡¯t belong to me. It belongs to your aunt. When the assassin charged at


    me, your aunt selflessly stood in front of me. The knife went straight through your aunt¡¯s chest,¡±


    Jeremy said as tears began streaming down his face.


    When Jeremy recalled what happened, he felt great pain in his heart.


    In fact, he began to regret doing those heartless things to May Conner before.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a saying that one¡¯s true colors would be revealed in times of crisis. When his life was at


    risk, Jeremy could sense how much May cared about him deeply.


    She was willing to save his life by putting her own life at risk.


    ¡°I identally fell over when your aunt fell. That¡¯s how I hurt my elbow. It¡¯s only a minor bone


    fracture. It¡¯s not broken,¡± Jeremy exined.


    Hearing this, X was finally able to stop worrying.


    For some unknown reason, X felt that this had happened very coincidentally. Just as her father


    announced that he would get a divorce with May, something unfortunate like this happened to him.


    X had enough reason to believe that May had nned this herself.


    She knew very well that people like May would do anything to reach their goals.


    Although X had such suspicions, she did not have proof and therefore chose not to show any


    reaction. Instead, she let out a long sigh and hugged Jeremy tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright¡­ Well¡­ What about my aunt? How is she doing now?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Your aunt is still in emergency rescue. I don¡¯t know how she is, but I don¡¯t feel good about it. She


    passed out on the way to the hospital.¡± Jeremy lifted his right hand and rubbed his hair.


    ¡°Why did my aunt look for you at the office? Was the culprit caught? Why did he want to kill you?¡±


    X asked carefully.


    ¡°She came to the office to talk to me about not wanting to get a divorce. When we came out, the


    culprit appeared. After stabbing your aunt, he ran away. For the time being, he still hasn¡¯t been


    caught yet. I have no idea why he wanted to kill me,¡± Jeremy said.


    As such, X felt even more suspicious.


    Everything seemed so coincidental.


    It was such a coincidence that May had gone to the office when the culprit attempted to kill Jeremy.


    Such a coincidence that May got herself stabbed to protect Jeremy.


    Right then, Jeremy did not seem like the strict man he had always been. He seemed to be in shock,


    like any other old person who barely survived a dangerous situation.


    Perhaps thinking that he might lose May, Jeremy began recalling moments he had with May in the


    past.


    Apart from the terrible memories, there were a lot of good things that happened between them too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Look after your body,¡± Stanleyforted as he slowly sat next to Jeremy.


    Without saying anything, Jeremy leaned weakly against the chair, and he closed his eyes.


    ***


    After approximately half an hourter, the principal surgeon came out of the emergency room.


    He walked directly over to the group of three.


    Jeremy immediately stood up worriedly.


    ¡°How did it go? Is she alright?¡± He asked.


    ¡°For now, she is safe. Miss Conner was very lucky that the knife did not reach her heart. It was a


    really close call as the knife was just inches away,¡± the doctor said.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Jeremy Quest immediately felt calmer.


    When X Quest heard what the doctor said, she felt more certain about her suspicions.


    Although her hypothesis might seem ridiculous, she trusted her instincts.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, doctor¡­¡± Jeremy let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Miss Conner will have to remain in the emergency room for an hour to be


    observed. After that, she can return to the sickbay. During this period, you must make sure her


    wound stays dry. Also, pay attention to her diet. Make sure she doesn¡¯t eat anything spicy or food


    that may upset her stomach,¡± the doctor said seriously.


    Jeremy nodded furiously. It felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders.


    Very soon, May was pushed out of the emergency room. Due to the anesthetics, she was still


    unconscious. Her face seemed terribly pale.


    Jeremy quickly walked over and helped the nurse push May Conner to the sickbay with a single


    hand.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a pained look in his eyes.


    X and Stanley Batton turned to look at each other before quickly catching up with Jeremy and the


    others.


    As soon as the medical personnel ced May in her bed, Emily Quest came running into the sick


    bay. She sat next to the bed and held May¡¯s hand tightly while she cried.


    ¡°Mom, wake up¡­ How are you feeling?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°Miss Conner is fine. She¡¯s no longer in danger. However, she is still asleep because the


    anesthetics still haven''t worn off,¡± the doctor said.


    When Emily heard this, she turned to look at Jeremy.


    ¡°Dad, why did this happen to you and Mom?¡± Emily asked.


    Since Jeremy was still mad at Emily, he did not want to speak to her at all. Therefore, he sat on a


    chair next to the bed without saying a word.


    ¡°Dad, say something¡­¡± Emily prompted.


    However, Jeremy continued to ignore her.


    Therefore, Emily had no choice but to let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Dad, what happened to your arm? Does it hurt?¡± Emily asked.


    Jeremy behaved as if Emily was not even there as he remained silent.


    With many of the medical personnel observing, Emily felt extremely embarrassed.


    To avoid things bing more awkward, Emily could only stay quiet.


    Throughout the whole process, X stood calmly next to Jeremy without interrupting. She was so


    quiet it felt as if she were an outsider.


    Stanley behaved in the same manner.


    Since Jeremy was around, and it was a unique asion, Emily tried not to let her emotions show


    despite being fed up with X.


    ¡°X, why don¡¯t you go to the police station with Stanley? Find out how the investigations are going.


    I¡¯ll stay here on my own,¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°You should rest over there on the couch. Emily is here anyway,¡± X said.


    ¡°I understand. Hurry up and go. Also, remember to write a post on Weibo to show that I am fine.


    Otherwise, the stock price would fall,¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°I know what to do. Take care of yourself,¡± X said.


    Regarding the post on Weibo, X had thought it out a long time ago. In fact, she already took


    pictures of it while May was in emergency rescue.


    Jeremy nodded slightly.


    After that, X led Stanley quickly out of the sickbay.


    Once they returned to X¡¯s red Maserati, Stanley rolled down the window a little before lighting a


    cigarette.


    ¡°What do you think about this?¡± He asked after taking a puff from the cigarette and slowly blowing


    smoke out of his mouth.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    When Stanley Batton asked the question, X Quest immediately knew what he was trying to say.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She asked softly as she smiled.


    Indeed, Stanley was a smart person. It exined why he could work for his big brother as an


    important member of the gang.


    ¡°I think the same as you do,¡± Stanley said calmly. He was twirling his fingers around through the


    smoke.


    ¡°How do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± X asked.


    After that, X turned the car around with a seemingly trained motion as she spun the steering


    wheel and ced one hand against the car¡¯s window frame.


    The way she was driving made her seem both beautiful and cool.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are very smart,¡± he said.


    ¡°You are also very smart. After all, you work for your big brother in a gang,¡± X said.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Stanley asked after taking another puff from the cigarette. With the


    smoke wafting in front of his face, it was getting difficult to see clearly his facial expression.


    ¡°Investigate,¡± X answered.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± He asked calmly.


    ¡°What can you help me with?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been on this path for a long time. At least I know some people,¡± Stanley said before flicking


    some ash out of the window naturally.


    ¡°Thanks, I think I¡¯ll be fine on my own. However, I think there would be some difficulties along the


    way,¡± X said confidently.


    If May Conner intended to make the tables turn by making such sacrifices, she must have already


    nned the perfect storyline before acting.


    May would not make it easy for anyone to expose her.


    Before the truth came out, May and Emily Quest would be able to prance around happily for a while.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡ª¡± Right then, Jeremy Quest gave X a call.


    ¡°X, go to work at the headquarters from tomorrow onward. I¡¯ve already handed over the position


    of the sales manager to you. Please keep an eye on things in thepany after you start working. I


    might have to look after your aunt for the next couple of days and won¡¯t be able to return to the


    office,¡± Jeremy said decisively.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said.


    ***


    In the days which followed, everything went as X had expected.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The culprit was still not caught.


    Not a single clue could be found about the case.


    Meanwhile, May was able to convince Jeremy to forgive her and Emilypletely by acting victim.


    In fact, she had even persuaded Jeremy to give her a vi in the city center.


    May had managed to re-establish her position in the family.


    Meanwhile, Emily seemed to be much livelier around the house. In fact, X began seeing Emily


    show up at her mother¡¯s house a lot more frequently. Emily was always pretending to be an


    obedient girl in front of Jeremy.


    asionally, X could even hear the family¡¯s joyfulughter from her balcony.


    As time went on, Tom Sullivan¡¯s release from prison soon approached. Emily and her mother were


    overjoyed.


    However, X was so upied that she did not have the time nor energy to think about their


    rtionship with her father. Instead, X asked Georgie Clementine to follow up with the police


    regarding the results of the investigation.


    Since it was getting to the end of the year, X had a lot of work to handle in X Entertainment as


    well as Quest Group. It was beginning to wear her down.


    On one fine day, X received a call from Jeremy when she got out from the Quest Group¡¯s


    headquarters.


    X picked up the call before quickly getting into her red Maserati.


    ¡°Hey, Dad,¡± she said.


    ¡°X, do you remember that Tom was released from prison two days ago? Your aunt said that they


    couldn¡¯t have a proper weing party because he was locked in there. Therefore, she wants to


    throw another weing party the day after tomorrow. When the timees, we will be doing it at


    home. Some family members and close friends will be invited,¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Emily said calmly.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Emily much. However, she is still your little sister. A lot of friends and family


    will be there. It won¡¯t look good if you don¡¯t show up. What do you think?¡± Jeremy asked.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there. What time will it start on that day?¡± X Quest agreed heartily.


    X did not want to make things difficult for her father during such times.


    ¡°Twelve o¡¯clock, the day after tomorrow. You must remember toe with Stanley, got it?¡± Jeremy


    Quest sounded a lot happier.


    ¡°Alright,¡± X answered cheerfully.


    ***


    The weing party for Emily Quest and Tom Sullivan was unusually grand.


    Many of the Quest family¡¯s friends and rtives showed up. By eleven o¡¯clock, the parking spaces


    inside and outside the courtyard were already filled with cars.


    Meanwhile, people kept pouring into the courtyard.


    In total, the Quest family had prepared sixty tables for their guests. Dressed in a festive outfit, May


    Conner wrapped her hands around Jeremy¡¯s arm affectionately. While the two of them walked from


    table to table, May kept a broad smile on her face.


    Prior to this, many people were waiting for her to make a fool of herself. How many of them were


    anticipating her divorce with Jeremy? Now, she wanted to make these people feel embarrassed.


    May would make it known that she was an undefeatable god. Unless she wanted to and allowed it


    to happen, nobody could take her down.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the vi next door, X was done with her make-up and was checking herself out in


    front of a mirror in her luxurious closet.


    The gold and diamond ted mirror showed her how she looked from head to toe.


    Her ck, wavy hair was pulled back into a neat ponytail, including the loose strands in front of her


    forehead. Her bright forehead was now in full view. X had carefully chosen a color palette of


    peace blossom pink for her make-up. At the end of her eyes, she stuck on a single teardrop on


    each side to make her overall appearance stand out.


    The skin-tight ck dress she wore entuated her beautiful curves.


    Meanwhile, the white snowy fox fur around her shoulders made her appear glowing more than


    usual.


    As such, X now looked both beautiful and fairy-like, almost as if she were an expensive piece of


    jewelry.


    Casually, she pushed a few loose strands of hair behind her ear before changing into a pair of ck


    high heels. When she looked at the mirror again, her smile became slightly cold.


    However, as quickly as the coldness appeared, it disappeared once more while she slowly made


    her way downstairs.


    Stanley Batton, dressed in a full suit and leather shoes, was smoking in the living room.


    His ck shirt had intricate details on them. Coupled with a matching ck tuxedo suit, his broad


    shoulders and long legs were very much apparent.


    Meanwhile, the cuff links on his sleeves shone brightly under the stun. It was a perfect contrast for


    the depressive ck tone of his outfit.


    He had brushed his thick hair loosely to the back of his head, allowing it to rest casually wherever it


    fell. On top of that, his facial features seemed perfect.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Five Batton,¡± X said after walking quickly over to him.


    Slowly, Stanley put the cigarette out as he looked at X through the smoke.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said.


    After that, he picked up her car keys and walked outside.


    X quickly followed him.


    ***


    By the time X and Stanley entered the Quest family¡¯s house, most of the guests had already


    arrived.


    At once nce, the ce seemed packed.


    Meanwhile, Emily Quest was holding onto Tom Sullivan¡¯s arm as she cheerfully walked from table to


    table with Jeremy Quest and May Conner behind her, toasting each of her guests as she did so.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Emily and Tom were at the center of attention.


    When X saw this scene, she could not resist chuckling coldly. Indeed, this couple was shameless


    enough to pretend as if nothing had happened despite causing so much trouble previously.


    Within a few seconds after X and Stanley walked in, many people began to notice them. Their


    good looks had always attracted a lot of attention.


    Very soon, everyone was looking at X and Stanley.


    Not long after that, Emily and Tom also noticed them.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Emily Quest red coldly at X Quest and Stanley Batton before tugging at Tom Sullivan¡¯s arm.


    She wanted to join Jeremy Quest and May Conner in greeting the other guests with a toast.


    However, Tom did not intend to leave. Silently, he stood and looked in X and Stanley¡¯s direction


    with mixed feelings.


    The couple with near-perfect looks were holding hands. Tom was pained by the sight of them


    standing together and attracting everyone¡¯s attention around them.


    After not seeing X for a long time, Tom found that she had be a lot prettier. Although X


    barely had any make-up on, she seemed a lot more strikingly beautiful than Emily.


    Whenever Tom thought about how the woman he cared about might have hurt him, his eyes would


    turn cold. Now, he clenched his fists tightly.


    If X threw tantrums, Tom might have been able to bear with her. However, if she hurt him at a


    deeper level, he would not bear with it.


    If X really was the one who did those things to him, he swore he would never let her off the hook.


    While scanning through the crowd, X¡¯s gaze eventuallynded upon Tom¡¯s face. When their eyes


    met, X felt physically ufortable after seeing his cold gaze.


    Although she knew what the look on his face meant, she did not care at all.


    X knew what the Sullivan family had been investigating recently.


    However, X continued to hold Stanley¡¯s hand without changing her facial expression before


    walking over politely to Jeremy.


    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re here,¡± she said with a smile.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°X, Stanley, there are all my business partners. Say hello to your uncles and aunties,¡± Jeremy


    said proudly as he held X and Stanley¡¯s hands.


    ¡°This is my eldest daughter and her husband. You¡¯ve all met them before,¡± Jeremy looked at the


    people seated around the table.


    Since X and Stanley were the best-looking couples there, they attracted people¡¯s attention


    wherever they went.


    ¡°Uncles and aunties, nice to meet you,¡± X said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Stanley said as he nodded politely at the group of people.


    ¡°X, your husband looks very aplished,¡± one of the middle-aged women said without taking


    her eyes off Stanley.


    ¡°Yeah, I was there when Emily got married. I saw how your husband checked someone¡¯s pulse. He


    seemed very professional,¡± another middle-aged womanplimented.


    When her wedding was mentioned, Emily and Tom¡¯s expressions immediately turned cold.


    Due to the various adverse events surrounding their wedding, it had be something the two of


    them wanted to avoid talking about.


    Sensing that Emily and Tom were clearly upset, the woman awkwardly cleared her throat before


    changing the topic.


    ¡°Mr. Quest, you really are lucky that both your daughters are married to sessful men,¡± she said


    with augh.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Not at all,¡± Jeremy said humbly.


    ¡°X, this dress looks really good on you. I love it,¡± May said after walking over to X and circling


    her hands around X¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Elder sister, Brother-inw, you are here. Your outfits seem to be a great match,¡± Emily said warmly


    as she looked at X and Stanley.


    Since X was not used to this kind of attitude, which they rarely exhibited, she felt goosebumps all


    over her body.


    Although this seemed odd, it was all within X¡¯s expectations. After how her father dealt with these


    two women, they naturally had to pretend to be obedient in front of him.


    When Jeremy saw how Emil and May behaved, he smiled satisfactorily. Meanwhile, Tom nodded


    politely at X and Stanley without saying a word. He seemed very cold and distant.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X nodded at them politely.


    Likewise, Stanley nodded at them politely without saying anything.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    ¡°Thank you, Aunty. Thank you, Sister,¡± X Quest replied equally politely with a natural smile on her


    face.


    In social situations like this, it was necessary to appear cheerful even if X was annoyed on the


    inside.


    ¡°Sister and Brother-inw, your seats are over there. Why don¡¯t I lead you there?¡± Emily Quest


    asked as she pointed at a table in the center of the living room.


    Currently, there were two empty seats at the table. The guests seated at the table were mostly from


    May Conner¡¯s side of the family. There were also rtives to X¡¯s mother.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± X answered calmly before pulling her hand away from May. After that,


    X held Stanley¡¯s hand as they both walked to the empty seats.


    After X Quest and Stanley Batton sat down, rtives to X¡¯s mother began asking her and


    Stanley questions about their life together.


    X and Stanley politely answered their questions throughout.


    Once Emily and Tom Sullivan had greeted their guests at each table, Tom quickly returned to his


    own table. Meanwhile, Emily lifted her dress slightly before walking over to X and tapping her


    shoulder gently.


    ¡°Sister, I have something to tell you. Will youe with me upstairs?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± X answered with a smile before she slowly put down her wine ss.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Brother-inw, we would like to talk to each other in private regarding our sisterly affairs. Could you


    please note with us?¡± Emily asked in an amiable tone.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± X whispered to Stanley before gently patting his hand and chuckling light-


    heartedly.


    ¡°Call me if anything happens,¡± Stanley said.


    X nodded and red at Emily coldly before tugging at her white fox fur coat. She then slowly


    made her way upstairs as Emily followed her from behind.


    A cold and murderous aura exuded from X where people could not see X¡¯s face.


    After taking a few steps up the staircase, X turned her head around gently to smile at Emily.


    Then, she continued walking forward as if nothing was going on between them.


    Stanley did not take her eyes off X for a single moment. Coincidentally, he was able to see her


    turning around and smiling.


    The smile on her face reminded him of flowers blooming in the spring.


    Once they reached a corner along the staircase, Emily was the first to stop walking. The expression


    on her face had turned cold.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk here, my dear sister.¡± Emily¡¯s tone sounded equally cold.


    Emily leaned gently against the wall with flower carvings before she looked down the stairs. She


    then flicked her right thumb against the painted nail of her index finger.


    Where they stood was a blind spot to the rest of the people downstairs.


    ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s up?¡± X asked with slightly raised brows without showing any emotion on her


    face.


    Emily snorted coldly before raising her chin and taking a few quick steps toward X until they were


    on the same level. She then kept her arms crossed in front of her chest.


    ¡°After personally nning everything before, you must have been very happy, right? You must be


    hugely disappointed that Mom and I are both fine now, huh? X Quest, did you really think Mom


    and I would be defeated by you this easily? You really have underestimated us,¡± Emily said loudly


    and clearly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. If you¡¯re going to cause a scene without any reason, I¡¯m


    afraid I won¡¯t put up with it,¡± X said before softly pushing Emily away and prepared to walk


    downstairs.


    However, without saying anything, Emily quickly ran after X and lifted an arm to stop her from


    leaving.


    ¡°Leaving already? Did you think it would be this easy?¡± Emily asked.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    ¡°Do you want to pick another fight?¡± X Quest snorted coldly.


    The longer X looked at Emily Quest¡¯s face, the more annoyed she felt.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m picking a fight. Hit me if you dare,¡± Emily said obnoxiously as she stared at X with a


    mean expression.


    After that, Emily took a step closer to X and poked her finger into X¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have proof that you are behind everything bad that happened to Brother Sullivan


    and my mother, I know very well that it was you, X Quest. There isn¡¯t another heartless b*tch like


    you in this world. Clearly, you are a shameless creature. However, you pretend to be polite every


    day. Do you not get tired? Do you know what people like you are? You are a b*tch who appears


    innocent and charming but is actually calcting and maniptive. You are incapable of doing


    anything to my mother or me. As long as you are alive, Mom and I won¡¯t be defeated, and we won¡¯t


    let you have your way. X Quest, all I did was steal your boyfriend away from you. Was it


    necessary to do all those things to me and Brother Sullivan? What¡¯s wrong about me stealing your


    boyfriend away when you looked like a pig? All you did was donate your kidney to Brother Sullivan¡¯s


    mother. You became ugly due to the side effects of kidney donation. Then, you ended up being in a


    one-sided rtionship with Brother Sullivan. What¡¯s so devastating about that? Be it donating your


    kidney or choosing to love him, were you forced to do it? Weren¡¯t you doing it willingly? What gave


    you the right to exact revenge on us? As long as a couple did not get married, anyone in the


    rtionship has the right to opt-out and be with someone else. The priority in a rtionship never


    depends on who came first!¡± Emily said through gritted teeth.


    Emily seemed to have positioned herself on moral high ground.


    What did Emily ever do wrong? In the past, X had always outshone her. After much struggle,


    Emily finally had the opportunity to take the limelight. Was it wrong to shed some light on herself


    and Tom?


    All Emily did was to steal X¡¯s boyfriend. Was it necessary for X to do all these things to her?


    As X listened to what Emily said, she felt like Emily was pouring gasoline into the fire in her


    heart. At that moment, the feelings X tried very hard to suppress suddenly came to the fore.


    X felt as if her heart was about to explode.


    After keeping all the anger and rage inside for so long, X felt as if her chest would soon explode


    like a pot that had been overpressed.


    How could there be such a shameless person in the world? Emily actually thought it was fine to be


    the reason someone else cheated.


    How evil could she be to write something off like that?


    ¡°You need proof to make ims like that, Emily Quest. Also, Emily, although the chronological order


    doesn¡¯t matter in a rtionship, morality still exists, do you understand?¡± X snorted coldly.


    After that, X extended her arm and pressed Emily forcefully against the wall. She then pinched


    Emily¡¯s pointy chin, which had clearly just gone through stic surgery, with her other hand.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Morality? What is that? In my world, morality doesn¡¯t exist. All I know is that the stronger


    person always wins. In love and romance, the unloved person is the homewrecker and deserves to


    die! I also know that ugly and fat b*tches don¡¯t deserve to be loved!¡± Emilyughed coldly.


    After that, Emily tried to struggle free.


    However, X exerted even more force to press her body against Emily¡¯s so that thetter could not


    escape.


    Every single word Emily said was a line crossed in X¡¯s mind. X felt as if she could no longer


    control her rage.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you very upset? Think about it¡­ have I said something wrong? X Quest,


    you are a dumb b*tch,¡± Emily said with a twisted expression from the pain she felt from the struggle


    to get free.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to give you three years ago. However, I didn¡¯t do it back then,¡± X


    said coldly while she tried to suppress her anger.


    Although X spoke in a very calm tone, it still gave off a formidable vibe that the air around them


    felt much heavier.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Emily asked fearlessly while she lifted her head and red at X.


    Without saying anything, X lifted one hand and pped Emily across the face.


    ¡°This,¡± X said.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    ¡°Wham¡ª¡±


    Emily Quest¡¯s face immediately turned red, where X Quest had pped her.


    ¡°X Quest¡­ You¡­ How dare you hit me¡­? Do you have a death wish?¡± Emily asked with her


    eyes wide open as she struggled to set herself free.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite her efforts, Emily was not doing herself any favor at all. Left without a choice, Emily


    knocked her head against X¡¯s head forcefully.


    The instant their heads collided, X felt a sharp pain in her head. Her vision turned dark suddenly


    as she subconsciously loosened her grip on Emily.


    Emily immediately used the opportunity to push X away and ran a few steps down the stairs


    before lying down directly.


    ¡°You are dead,¡± Emily said as she red at X.


    As soon as Emily finished speaking, she began screaming down the stairs.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Help me!!!¡± Emily screamed.


    After that, she began rolling down the stairs.


    Emily looked like a ball that had gone out of control as her body rolled down unusually quickly down


    the stairs.


    Her pitiful cry attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Meanwhile, X stood where she was and rubbed her forehead gently as she looked down at what


    happened from above. There was a cold smile on her face. It felt as if X was watching a show.


    ¡®Hehe, she really is capable of doing just anything,¡¯ X thought.


    Under the re of the public, Emily rolled to the bottom of the staircase.


    Within a second, blood began to swoosh from her body and soon dyed the high-quality wooden


    floor red.


    Everybody was stunned by the scene that had unfolded.


    Stanley Batton, May Conner, Jeremy Quest, Tom Sullivan, and the rest of the guests quickly ran


    over to Emily.


    They all surrounded her in an instant.


    ¡°It hurts so much¡­ Ahhh¡­ My stomach hurts¡­ I¡¯m dying. Help. My child. Oh, my child,¡± Emily


    cried out in pain as she put one hand over her stomach, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ It¡¯s blood¡­ Emily is bleeding¡­ She¡¯s bleeding!¡± A youngdy in the crowd pointed at the


    pool of blood beneath Emily¡¯s body and screamed.


    May, Tom, and Jeremy at once ran up next to Emily. They all seemed panicked.


    When Tom saw Emily in such a state, his heart immediately tightened painfully. However, instead of


    feeling sorry for Emily, he felt sorry for the child in her stomach.


    At first, Tom was counting on regaining his father¡¯s affection through this child.


    If anything happened to the baby, his n would failpletely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± Tom picked Emily up without saying anything else.


    He would not allow anything to happen to this child!


    ¡°Emily! Don¡¯t worry about your child. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first,¡± May said as she dashed over to


    Emily.


    Closely after that, Jeremy also ran after them.


    ¡°Driver! Get ready with the car right away!¡± Jeremy shouted in the direction of the entrance.


    Meanwhile, Stanley stood at the front of the crowd. He first nced at Emily before shifting his gaze


    to the seemingly empty staircase.


    ¡°Brother Sullivan, X was the one who pushed me down the stairs. She said she would get rid of


    my baby. All I wanted to do was to apologize to her for what I did in the past. However, she refused


    to listen. After hearing what I said, she pushed me down the stairs directly. She said she would kill


    my baby and me. Even if I had done wrong, surely the child must be innocent, right?¡± Emily asked


    weakly as tears poured down her face.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    When everyone heard what was said, they were horrified. Even Jeremy Quest¡¯s face had turned


    dark.


    ¡°Oh, god. Hasn¡¯t X Quest gone too far? How could she do that to Emily Quest¡¯s child even if she


    has a problem with Emily?¡± Someone said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Adults should deal with problems on their own. Children are innocent,¡± another person


    added.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe a gentle person like X is actually so evil,¡± someone said.


    The surrounding audience began to discuss among themselves. To them, X was an evil woman


    right then.


    Emily was in a poor state.


    Meanwhile, Emily continued to moan as she paid close attention to the voices around her. When


    she noticed that everyone¡¯s facial expressions had changed, she felt incredibly satisfied.


    Emily knew that today was the day X¡¯s reputation would be ruined. It was all over for X.


    Likewise, May thought the same thing. She could not wait to watch X be kicked out of the house.


    In fact, she could not wait to see how X would go down with a horrible reputation.


    May wanted to personally witness how X, a seemingly beautiful peacock, would fall from


    metaphorical branches into a pile of mud.


    While being cursed by people around her, X calmly walked closer to the crowd. She held onto


    the railing as she stood at the center of the staircase near the bottom.


    ¡°Tom Sullivan, you won¡¯t be going anywhere today. Husband, please stop these two from leaving,¡±


    X said as she looked at Tom.


    Stanley looked at X hard. However, he did not say anything. Instead, he immediately extended


    his arm to stop Tom from leaving.


    Since the noises of discussion around X were getting a little too loud for herfort, she


    pressed lightly on her right auricle before naturally pushing her ponytail from her right shoulder to


    the back of her head.


    ¡°Did you hear what she said? X¡¯s sister is in such a terrible state, and yet she refuses to let her


    leave,¡± someonemented.


    ¡°I have never seen such a piece of trash in my life. Emily Quest is in such a bad state. Yet, X can


    stillugh about it,¡± another person added.


    ¡°X is a mad woman! Like her, her husband is also inhuman. Are they trying to get Emily killed?¡±


    Someone asked.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The audience around them began criticizing X and Stanley aggressively.


    Meanwhile, Stanley¡¯s facial expression had turned gloomy as he red at Tom coldly.


    ¡°Before all of you see the whole picture clearly, I suggest you keep your mouths shut,¡± Stanley said


    with his voice raised.


    Although X did not say a word, Stanley could tell that she had also figured out what was going


    on.


    ¡°Stanley Batton, get out of the way! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to hit you!¡± Tom shouted angrily with the


    veins on his neck clearly visible.


    ¡°Do it,¡± Stanley said while he looked calmly at Tom. His murderous re made it difficult for Tom


    even to breathe.


    Although Stanley did not speak loudly, his dominating presence overwhelmed everyone present.


    ¡°Stanley, are you mad? Get out of the way!¡± Jeremy yelled angrily before turning to look at X.


    ¡°X, have you gone mad too? Are you this kind of person?¡± Jeremy asked.


    What just happened had thoroughly changed how he viewed X. How could X do this to Emily?


    Even if Emily was mean to her, X should not do this to a child.


    Stanley remained silent as he continued blocking their way.


    Meanwhile, someone in the crowd called for the police as others called for the ambnce. The rest


    were still cursing out loud.


    Everyone¡¯s angry res were focused on X.


    If res alone could kill, X thought, she would probably be killed a thousand times over by now.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Tom yelled as he stared at Stanley with bloodshot eyes.


    However, Stanley continued to stand in his way without saying a word. Stanley¡¯s dominating


    presence and re alone were enough to intimidate Stanley.


    Tom immediately raised his foot and was about to kick Stanley.


    Reflexively, Stanley dodged the kick before kicking Tom from behind.


    In the next instant, Tom quickly fell over.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Emily Quest was the first to hit the ground. Tom Sullivan thennded on top of her, which instantly


    caused Emily to cry out in pain.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts. I want to go to the hospital. Brother-inw, why are you doing this to me?¡± Emily


    asked while she panted.


    However, Stanley remained calm and behaved as if he was not the person who just kicked Tom.


    ¡°Help¡­ Everyone, help me. Help!¡± Emily cried out continuously.


    ¡°Stanley, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much? Your wife ismitting murder right now! Are you just


    going to let her do that?¡± Emily¡¯s uncle yelled coldly as he red at Stanley.


    Stanley slowly shifted his gaze over to the man.


    ¡°Yeah, even if she kills somebody, I¡¯ll let her do it,¡± he said.


    The man was immediately lost for words.


    ¡°This is getting out of hand! The couple is heartless! They should both die!¡± Someone in the crowd


    yelled out.


    ¡°Someone,e and take Emily away for me!¡± May Conner quickly yelled out.


    However, X Quest began to smile broadly.


    Within a second, X walked over to Emily and Tom before pushing Tom aside.


    Almost instantly, X single-handedly straightened Emily¡¯s body before reaching under Emily¡¯s


    blood-stained dress, which was initially white, with her other hand.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± Emily shouted out, surprisedly as she struggled.


    A feeling of insecurity seeped into Emily¡¯s heart.


    Meanwhile, May was so shocked that color had drained from her face. She began to clench her


    hands tightly before quickly stepping forward and pulling X away. ¡°Are you mad? What are you


    doing? Let go of your sister!¡±


    X was trained in Chinese martial arts.


    How could May possibly overpower her?


    As X ignored May, allowing thetter to tug at her hand, she continued to search under Emily¡¯s


    dress.


    Very soon, X was able to grab what she was looking for. She immediately snorted coldly before


    tugging at the item forcefully and straightening up after that. The blood-covered bag, which was now


    broken, was in her hand and on full disy in front of the audience.


    Emily panicked, and so did May.


    The two were stunned at that moment...


    Why and how did X figure out what they were up to? Why? Clearly, the n was perfect.


    They were even able to fool the police a while ago. Why wasn¡¯t X fooled?


    What had gone wrong?


    They simply could not figure it out.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ My stomach hurts¡­ Brother Sullivan, take me to the hospital! It hurts so bad. I¡¯m going to


    die¡­ I want to sleep¡­¡± Emily curled her body up as she seemingly shivered. She was trying to get


    Tom to help her escape as quickly as possible.


    The only way she could stay safe was if she was taken to the hospital.


    However, why would X give her the opportunity to do so?


    After X nced at Emily coldly, she waved the bag in her hand with her bloody hand before


    holding it close to her nose and sniffed at it.


    ¡°You have even used real blood. Where did you get this blood from? Did you buy it from a hospital?


    Or did you get it from a pig? Or a chicken? No, it doesn¡¯t seem like it belongs to a chicken or a pig


    from the color. It looks like human blood. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± X asked before squatting next to Emily


    and smiled at her harmlessly.


    Although this was a seemingly amiable smile to outsiders, Emily perceived it as a cunning one!

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    As Emily Quest shivered from head to toe, she could already picture how things would turn out.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you saying?¡± Emily pretended to sound weak as shey t on the ground. Her


    gaze was darting from left to right.


    The people who were yelling at X Quest a moment ago now kept their mouths shut. They all


    looked at the bloody bag in X¡¯s hand with a look of disbelief on their faces.


    Without even asking, they all had an answer to the question in their minds.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°X Quest, what are you doing? Your little sister is covered in blood. Shouldn¡¯t we get her to the


    hospital immediately? What are you holding in your hand?¡± May Conner shouted as her pupils


    dted and darted around frantically.


    ¡°What am I holding? It¡¯s the nted evidence Emily wanted to frame me with for her miscarriage, of


    course,¡± X said coldly before tossing the bloody bag at Tom Sullivan.


    ¡°From the looks on your faces, I¡¯m sure you all know the answer. That¡¯s right. It is exactly what you


    think it is,¡± X said as she looked at everyone around her.


    Meanwhile, Tom ignored X as he got up painfully. When he turned to look at Emily coldly, his


    eyes were red with anger.


    ¡°Everyone, have a look. What¡¯s this?¡± X asked as she let go of Emily and took her phone out.


    She then searched for a video clip before showing it to the others and tapping on her phone¡¯s ¡®y¡¯


    button.


    Very soon, everything that had happened upstairs earlier started reying on the phone screen,


    almost like a movie scene.


    Emily¡¯s voice, her behavior, and everything that happened earlier were now exposed to the public.


    Suddenly, people around her began talking among themselves as they turned to look at her.


    ¡°This is ridiculous! All kinds of people exist in this world. If I were X, I¡¯d probably have killed Emily


    for the things she said,¡± someone eximed.


    ¡°Was she pretending to be pregnant the whole time? Did she trick her husband into getting married?


    I feel terrible for the Sullivan family¡¯s bad luck,¡± someone added.


    ¡°I think X Quest is the unfortunate one. It¡¯s a case of lifetime suffering for having a younger sister


    like this,¡± someone said.


    As the people discussed among themselves, the clip came to an end.


    Closely after that, X pressed on the rey button.


    Every word that could be heard sounded like music to her ears.


    Meanwhile, Emily began to break down. Watching the clip felt as if she saw a ghost right before her.


    Did X actually install a surveince camera there before the scene took ce? When did she do


    it?


    Why did Emily feel as if X had nned for this to happen all along? It seemed as if X was


    certain Emily would try to frame her in such a way. Therefore, X had made sure everything was


    arranged in advance.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t listen to the nonsense X is saying. I¡­ I wanted to frame X with the fake blood. That


    part is true. However, the fact that I am pregnant is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane with


    me to the hospital so that I can be examined.¡± Emily continued to defend herself.


    However, Tom had lost his patience and stormed off.


    With Tom leaving, Emily felt as if the world had abandoned her.


    Emily¡¯s feelings of hatred and jealousy toward X caused her to grind her teeth angrily. She


    wished she could kill X right there and then!


    ¡°If you really are pregnant, you would have lost the baby when you rolled down the stairs just now,


    unless your baby is made of steel,¡± X snorted coldly.


    After finishing her sentence, X turned to look at the private doctor, Flint Coleman, whom Jeremy


    Quest had just called over.


    ¡°Doctor Coleman, from what I know, you are greatly skilled in Chinese medicinal treatment. I would


    like to trouble you to check on my little sister¡¯s pulse. To avoid any suspicion, my husband should


    not get involved,¡± X said calmly but confidently.


    When Emily heard X¡¯s words, her hands began to tremble in fear as she pushed them against


    the ground.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Flint subconsciously nced at Jeremy. Thetter simply waved, signaling him to take the pulse.


    Upon receiving his instructions, Flint swiftly approached Emily.


    Seeing as things were about to go wrong, Emily started struggling.


    X quickly flipped her over and pressed her to the ground. Flint took this chance to seize her


    hands and take her pulse.


    A few secondster, his expression changed immensely. He looked at the crowd and stammered,


    ¡°From¡­ Judging from her pulse, she really isn¡¯t pregnant.¡±


    At this, Stanley mildly raised an eyebrow, ncing at X as his lips curled into a slight arc.


    Everyone else¡¯s expression waspletely dark. In an instant, Emily became the target of scorn.


    Voices of discussion started spreading like wildfire, sounding harsh and relentless.


    Jeremy was too furious even to stand. He held onto the railing with one hand for support and


    bellowed at Emily, ¡°You piece of rubbish! I really have no idea where all your atrociousness came


    from.¡±


    When X and her husband came over, seeing how pleasant Emily had treated them, Jeremy truly


    assumed Emily had changed.


    However, the girl had pped him hard with reality.


    Today, many of his friends and rtives were watching. Among them were quite a few individuals


    with prestige and status.


    Emily had not only embarrassed him so many times before, but she was also doing it now on their


    homing banquet. He really wanted just to shoot her in the head!


    Upon hearing this, May instantly changed her attitude and harshly reprimanded Emily, ¡°You useless


    fool! Didn¡¯t you say you would get along well with X? Why did you cause such a scene?¡±


    X¡¯s cold gaze fell onto May¡¯s face as a stern re shed in her eyes.


    What a pretentious woman.


    Both mother and daughter were two peas in a pod. Why was she acting like a pearl?


    ¡°X, you can kill or punish this person as you please. I will shield her no more.¡± May eximed


    righteously. ¡°She¡¯s really too much!¡±


    X stared at May expressionlessly. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sure. A person like this must be severely punished! She must be heavily beaten!¡± May


    added. Boundless anxiety was swimming madly in the deepest core of her heart.


    After she spoke, X simply dragged Emily to May¡¯s feet. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you be the


    one to punish her? She¡¯s your daughter, so you should be the one to teach her a lesson.¡±


    While X¡¯s tone was gentle, however, she was firm and that was hard to ignore.


    May¡¯s heart instantly shuddered.


    What a brilliant move.


    X knew that she and Emily were in it together, but she had no evidence. Hence, she was using


    this method to punish her and to punish Emily.


    Now that she had publicly dered it herself, and with X¡¯s statement, it was impossible for May


    not to beat Emily.


    If she wanted to stay out of it, she would have to take action; otherwise, Jeremy would suspect that


    she was involved as well.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A child was a mother¡¯s flesh and blood. Severely beating her own child was like being carved away


    by knives. This mental torture was even worse than physical punishment.


    With this, not only would X attain her goal of torturing the mother-daughter pair, but she would


    also gain a great impression from the crowd. Thisss was not to be taken lightly.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    ¡°They both share the same surname, but why are they so different? X is so honorable, why can¡¯t


    Emily be the same?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the difference in their mothers¡¯ background.¡±


    ¡°X is so generous and well-manned.¡±


    May was on the verge of exploding in anger after hearing thesements from bystanders, but she


    could not retort.


    She could only grit her teeth and try to act angry as she held Emily up and gave her a tight p.


    This p hurt Emily, but it hurt her even more.


    Emily did not resist, allowing her mother to p her. She knew full well that it was impossible for her


    mother not to hit her this time.


    ¡°You wretched fool! I never thought you would actually do such a thing! Didn¡¯t you already promise


    me that you would get along with X?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t too long ago when you said that. Did you already forget? You really know how to


    embarrass me and embarrass our entire Quest family!


    ¡°Emily Quest, what else do you have the nerve to do?¡±


    Enduring the pain, May raised her hand once more and gave Emily a few more ps.


    She kept pping until finally, blood dripped from the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth, and her face was


    swollen like a balloon.


    Like a bystander, X stood beside Stanley as she watched, feeling exhrated on the inside.


    Delightful!


    Just delightful!


    Liberating!


    How liberating!


    This was far better than taking action herself.


    Emily kept quiet, allowing May to punish her freely. Tears started rolling down her face like


    disconnected pearls.


    A part of the reason was pain, while the other was due to shame and grievance.


    Why was the god of fortune never on her side? Why was life always so unfair?


    Sensing that it should be enough, May flung Emily to the ground, breathing heavily as she pointed


    to her. ¡°You brat, get upstairs right now, and reflect on your actions!¡±


    She looked furious on the surface, but on the inside, May¡¯s heart was bleeding.


    Emily covered her face fearfully, and hastily ran upstairs with her head lowered.


    The show was over.


    X gently held the arm of the man beside her and looked at the crowd. ¡°My apologies, due to this


    little obstruction that was never supposed to happen, we ended up affecting your moods. I will


    punish myself by drinking three sses as an apology to everyone.


    ¡°Although today has been unpleasant, I hope everyone can return to their seats. Let¡¯s finish this


    meal together.¡± X was smiling the whole way, disying generosity.


    By now, the crowd held greater respect for X, everyone giving her a thumbs up in their hearts.


    ¡°X, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize to us. After all, it wasn¡¯t you who asked for the trouble,¡±


    said a wealthy woman from the crowd.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, please return to your seats. I¡¯m sorry about what happened today.¡± Jeremy¡¯s


    expression remained solemn.


    At this, the crowd continued to discuss the incident as they made their way back to their seats.


    Jeremy red at May. ¡°Go and serve the guests.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Having said that, his gaze shifted to X with the same stern expression. ¡°X,e with me.¡±

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    After that, he went ahead upstairs and called the police to inform them not toe over, saying that


    it was all just a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Go and eat. I¡¯lle to find youter.¡± X smiled at the man beside her. Her tone was tender as


    usual.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stanley lifted his hand to gently caress her head.


    This action made her heart skip a beat.


    However, as many pairs of eyes were watching, she could not say anything but simply turn to go


    upstairs.


    She followed Jeremy into the study.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Upon entrance, Jeremy closed the door with a stern expression before walking over to the


    expensive rosewood desk and sitting down.


    X stood across him.


    ¡°X¡­ When did you install the surveince camera at home?¡± Jeremy asked directly. ¡°And when


    did you find out that Emily was never pregnant? You seem prepared like you have known this all


    along.¡±


    X gently swept her ponytail back before answering truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve actually known a long time ago.


    I just didn¡¯t want to expose her, so I endured it.


    ¡°But with my understanding of Emily, I was afraid she would use such a thing to get me in trouble,


    so I¡¯ve always been cautious of her, carrying the stick-on hidden camera with me at any time as a


    precaution.


    ¡°Today, when she suddenly called me upstairs to meet in private, I was afraid that she would do


    something to me, so I wore the stick-on camera in advance. I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t clear my


    name,¡± X exined earnestly.


    ¡°Particrly, when did you find out? And why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Jeremy asked.


    ¡°The moment she announced that she was pregnant, I was suspicious about her lying and bribing


    the doctor just so she wouldn¡¯t lose Tom Sullivan.


    ¡°So, I quietly took her pulse. I¡¯ve learned a few medical skills from Dr. Batton, so I confirmed my


    suspicions once I¡¯ve checked her pulse.


    ¡°As for why I didn¡¯t tell you, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want the family to be in conflict again because of this


    issue,¡± X added.


    Her words were partially true.


    Why did she not tell her father? Naturally, because she predicted that Emily would use this to cause


    a scene.


    Hence, X deliberately gave her a chance, allowing her to scheme and plot so she would make a


    fool of herself in public like what happened today.


    Because X already knew that in this game of chess, Emily would definitely make this move.


    Tom Sullivan was starting to despise Emily due to many reasons, so, with X¡¯s understanding of


    him, he would never touch Emily.


    If Emily wanted to cover this up, there were only two ways. One was to sleep with someone else;


    two was to frame X.


    Based on her understanding of Emily, the girl would never have the guts to find another because if


    this ever got exposed, she would suffer more than just being chased out of the Sullivan family.


    Hence, X concluded that Emily would choose the second route, which was framing her. To make


    her lose all reputation, her father¡¯s trust, and to also make her the target of the Sullivan family.


    As for the timing, it would be after she had sessfully married Tom. The location would be during


    a grand celebration.


    After listening to her, Jeremy said nothing but nodded. The fondness he had for X grew deeper.


    Her intelligence far exceeded everyone in the Quest family.


    ¡°Dad, are you able to understand my actions?¡± X asked carefully.


    ¡°I can. X, you¡¯ve already exhausted your benevolence.¡± Jeremy nodded before beckoning her,


    softening his tone. ¡°Come here.¡±


    X hastened over, took a chair, and sat down beside Jeremy, hugging him tightly. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯ve embarrassed you in front of so many people today, but I didn¡¯t have any other choice.¡±


    It was the truth.


    In her battle with Emily, May, and Tom, her father was innocent but always ended up getting


    involved.


    ¡°Why should you be sorry? Silly child, you¡¯ve done the right thing. Today, you were only


    counterattacking to protect yourself.¡± Jeremy let out a long sigh as he gently caressed X¡¯s hair


    affectionately.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    X said nothing but hugged Jeremy in silence.


    ¡°I just feel apologetic toward you.¡± X¡¯s eyes gradually turned red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things anymore.¡± Jeremy gently let go of her. ¡°Say, since she was faking her


    pregnancy, why wasn¡¯t she exposed when she entered the detention center?¡±


    Jeremy could not figure this out. The doctors outside could be bribed, but after entering the


    detention center, how could she bribe the doctor in such a short amount of time?


    ¡°Maybe she bribed the person who took her blood sample.¡± She had thought of this question before.


    Because once Emily was taken into the police car, she no longer had the chance to contact the


    outside world. Hence, the possibility of someone helping her from the outside was zero.


    The only possibility left was that she had promised the person responsible for her health checkup,


    and that person caved after hearing Emily¡¯s tempting offer.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Emily was released, X had secretly hacked into Emily¡¯s phone and realized that Emily had


    transferred fifteen thousand dors to an unknown ount.


    Thus, X confirmed her assumptions.


    ¡°She¡¯s really capable!¡± Jeremy scoffed before his cold expression once again turned into an


    affectionate as he looked at X. ¡°You¡¯ve done great. A regr person would have reported her


    fake pregnancy, but you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to avoid unnecessaryplications.¡± X smiled.


    In fact, the real reason was that she figured, rather than exposing everything and having Emily stay


    in the detention cell forever, it was better to keep quiet and let her continue causing trouble.


    Once she was done, X would just send her back in.


    That would not affect anything at all.


    Moreover, with these cases of bribing and cheating thew enforcement officers, Emily¡¯s sentence


    would only grow more severe.


    ¡°What about you?¡± asked X.


    ¡°I want to be alone in silence.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stay and keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯d like some peace and quiet.¡± His mind was now chaotic because of Emily, so he wanted


    some time alone.


    ¡°Alright then. Call for me if you need anything,¡± said X.


    Jeremy nodded gently.


    X slowly got up and made her way outside.


    Emily, who was eavesdropping outside, heard everything clearly. Her swollen face was now


    shrouded with murderous intent.


    This sh*tty X Quest was really good at feigning innocence. She had already known but chose not


    to expose her because she had predicted that Emily would frame her. Hence, she had deliberately


    kept quiet to wait for Emily to cause a scene and then embarrass herself.


    Emily started recalling hard, when did X take her pulse?


    As she pondered, a memory suddenly enlightened her. She remembered! It was the day when she


    and Tom got engaged. That night, Emily had gone to boast in front of X, and X had touched


    her wrist.


    Back then, she did not feel that anything was off, but now that she thought about it again, it was


    frightening! X Quest was too shameless!


    Hearing footstepse nearer, she let go of the door and simply hid beside it.


    The moment X came out, their eyes met.


    The murderous intent in Emily¡¯s eyes grew more frightening.


    However, X merely red at her before simply ignoring her and turning away to head downstairs.


    Emily hastened over and pulled X¡¯s arm at the head of the stairs. Lowering her voice, she said


    through gritted teeth, ¡°You really know how to feign innocence in front of Dad. What do you mean by


    keeping it a secret because of the family?


    ¡°You f*cking knew that something like would happen, so you intentionally beat me at my own game


    to checkmate me today, making me the one losing my reputation instead,¡± Emily added.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    X scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you unsatisfied? If you are, hold it in.¡±


    The anger in Emily¡¯s heart rose once again. To her, this response sounded like a challenge.


    ¡°You¡¯ve calcted everything and was just waiting for me to make a fool of myself. So even if my


    actions today were wless, I would still be caught, and this show was destined to fail.¡± Emily was


    trembling in a fury.


    At first, she thought that her n was perhaps wed. However, after seeing that surveince video


    from X, she understood immediately.


    X hade prepared. She had known it all along.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± X replied calmly, the smile on her face gradually deepening. It was both enchanting


    and aloof.


    ¡°X Quest, someday, I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands.¡± Emily raised her hand and attempted to p


    X¡¯s face.


    However, before her hand could reach, like a spark of swift lightning, X had caught Emily¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°You¡¯re weed to try.¡±


    The next second, X threw a swift and heavy p at Emily¡¯s swollen face. ¡°If you want Father to


    come out and severely beat you up, go ahead and remain cocky.¡±


    Emily immediately shut up.


    This state of fury, but having no outlet to vent her frustrations, was painfully unbearable for her.


    She felt like a gas tank that was on the verge of exploding.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Emily was so angry her teeth were chattering. ¡°You¡¯re not human. Didn¡¯t I only just do


    something so tiny? Do you have to go against me and keep targeting me for revenge?¡±


    She wanted to roar at X, but she had no courage. She was afraid of her father overhearing her.


    This feeling was f*cking depressing.


    X was not interested in keeping her entertained. She gently pushed her away and descended the


    stairs.


    Everything was done in a single movement. Clean and swift.


    Stomping her feet hard and clenching her fists tight, Emily waved at the wall madly.


    This feeling of being unable to do anything but throw a fit was so awful!


    What should she do next? She had continuously embarrassed herself in public, and with this news


    about her fake pregnancy to get married, would the Sullivan family kick her out of the house?


    And if that b*tch, X, informed the police, would the police let her go? Definitely not.


    After all, she was released back then because her pregnancy gave her an excuse.


    If the police knew that she had lied to them, her sentence would only increase under such


    circumstances.


    As for the Sullivan family, if she had to return to prison again, would they simply kick her out?


    The glory she had tried so hard to attain, would it be lost soon?


    Even if she did not have to go to prison, would Tom divorce her?


    It was obvious from Tom¡¯s expression today that he was utterly disappointed. Otherwise, he would


    not have turned and left the house full of guests without even greeting them.


    Just now, she had called him countless times, but never once did he answer.


    No!!! She would not ept such an ending!!! Definitely not!!!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°X Quest¡­ X Quest¡­ X Quest, someday, I¡¯ll definitely kill you with my own hands. A


    person like you will die a tragic death!¡±


    Emily stomped her feet fiercely, gritting her teeth as she continued to grumble. Her bloodshot eyes


    seemed like they were about to bleed.


    After that, she called an unsaved number and interrogated coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to investigate X


    Quest¡¯s husband, Stanley Batton¡¯s appearance, have you done it or not? Does he look the same as


    the Stanley Batton in the photo I¡¯ve sent you?¡±

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    ¡°I found nothing yet,¡± answered a female voice from the other end.


    ¡°Continue investigating! I¡¯ve said that I will reward you with 1.5 million dors, now I¡¯m offering you


    two million!¡± After that, she hung up.


    Then, she called Tom¡¯s number again, but this time, the operator informed her that the number was


    invalid.


    She knew that Tom had blocked her number. She wanted to immediately return to the Sullivan


    manor, but knowing that the Sullivan family was currently livid, going back now would do her no


    good.


    Moreover, without knowing how things would develop and if she needed to return to prison, the best


    option was to run away.


    She would leave the rest to her mother and try to solve her own problems for now.


    At this thought, she began speedily packing her luggage, without any attention to pay to her dress


    that was now covered in blood.


    Even when packing her luggage, the image of how she got yed by X today kept resurfacing in


    her mind.


    With these thoughts, she couldn¡¯t calm down. She got more irritated and more frenzied!


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± she growled as she hastily folded her clothes.


    She was going mad! Really mad! Why did she have to be so unlucky?


    ***


    By the time X returned downstairs, everything was back to normal.


    Guests were eating at the tables while May greeted them like she was fine.


    From her behavior, it was as if nothing had happened. She was still wearing a bright smile.


    X was used to May Conner¡¯s shamelessness.


    Hence, she shifted her gaze to that man.


    Even in a sea of people, she could spot him with just one nce.


    Everyone else talked to each other while only he sat alone, aloof and detached.


    His sitting posture was most proper out of everyone present. His actions were simr to that of a


    well-educated aristocrat.


    Many youngdies from tables beside him were staring at him, but he never gave them so much as


    a nce.


    Just then, he slowly lifted his head as his gaze fell on her face in the sea of people.


    He put his chopsticks down, and in front of everyone, strode over to her. He was staring only into


    her eyes.


    ¡°Is everything taken care of?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± X nodded slightly. ¡°Have you finished eating?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied faintly.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s take a seat inside my car to take a breather,¡± said X, then she lowered her head to


    send Georgie a WeChat message, ¡®Proceed.¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eatter. I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡±


    X smiled, holding the white fox fur coat tighter as she walked outside.


    The moment she turned, May coincidentally caught sight of her. Thetter¡¯s expression immediately


    darkened as she kept scolding X, calling her a b*tch in her heart.


    Stanley followed and walked beside her. This gorgeous couple attracted looks of envy from the


    people around them.


    The weather outside was tranquil, with the sun shining bright.


    Although the temperature was still low, it was considered good weather for winter in Antis City.


    She was wearing only transparent stockings, so she quickly dashed into the red Maserati due to the


    chill and turned on the heater the moment she stepped outside.


    Soon, he got in from the other side. He rolled down the window halfway and lit a cigarette.


    He did not smoke the cigarette but held it between his slender fingers, letting the smoke surround


    him as he slowly turned to look at her. ¡°When did you find out that Emily wasn¡¯t pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I was already suspicious when she announced her pregnancy, so I took her pulse,¡± X answered


    with a smile. ¡°Do you remember when Emily got sent to prison? Back then, she wasn¡¯t pregnant. I


    suspect that she has bribed aw enforcement officer to escape getting caught.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡± Without needing her to say more, he already understood her thoughts.


    Her intelligence was far greater than her looks.


    Knowing that he understood, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re smart too. Many things can be easily exposed.


    Being able to be the right-hand man of a mafia boss at such a young age is not easy as well.¡±


    This man was superior in both looks and intelligence.


    He was destined to shine in every aspect of his life.


    She figured, if he would tread on the right path and be awful businessman, he would


    definitely conquer the markets with much ease. The young people nowadays who were advertised


    as elite entrepreneurs would not even be able topare to him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Just wondering that if you were to do business, what would things look like?¡± X said.


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to imagine again what I would be like if I were a businessman, aren¡¯t you?¡± He took


    a long draw of smoke before slowly breathing it out.


    The way he smoked was just as elegant. Out of everyone she had seen smoking, he was the best-


    looking, most elegant, poised, and manly.


    It was just like watching an exquisite poster.


    Even the handsome male leads in dramas and movies would not look as good when smoking.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯d probably be the youngest tycoon in the business world,¡± X praised without


    reserve.


    ¡°Do you think that highly of me?¡± He squinted as his lips tugged upward slightly.


    Just a faint smile was enough to enchant its audience.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± X smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever considered bing clean? And start a business or


    something.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to try getting me into the entertainment industry anymore?¡± He asked, looking


    mildly interested.


    ¡°I think being in the entertainment field would be a waste of your talent. The business industry is


    better,¡± said X.


    He said nothing else but took another draw of smoke. Stubbing out the cigarette with one hand, he


    tossed it into a nearby trash can.


    His actions were both cool and good looking like he was in a movie.


    ¡°Five Batton, thank you for holding Tom off for me today.¡± Recalling how he had stopped Tom today,


    the scene was too cool. Every move was like a sophisticated action movie.


    She had never seen anyone fight more viciously and cooler than him.


    Even the dramas that have hired excellent and gorgeous men to act impressively to deliberately


    please the female audience could notpare to him.


    Wee woo¡­ wee woo¡­ Just then, police sirens could be heard from outside.


    X raised her eyebrows a little. Through the rearview mirror, she saw a police car hastening over.


    Her lips curled into a deep smile as her finger faintly tapped on the steering wheel.


    Stanley nced at the police car quietly through the rearview mirror as his smirk deepened.


    Just then, Emily was carrying her bag, running frantically out of the house.


    She was still wearing that white dress covered in blood.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The moment she ran out, the police car happened to stop in front of her.


    Getting a bad feeling, she instantly dashed toward her car while carrying her luggage.


    However, just as she got to the sports car, four police officers immediately appeared in front of her.


    One of the officers showed her no mercy and cuffed her hands. ¡°Miss Emily Quest, someone has


    reported to us that you have faked your pregnancy and tricked the police into reducing your


    sentence. You are required toe with us.¡±


    Emily immediately red in the direction of X¡¯s sports car, her eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Through a distance, their eyes met again.


    One was calm while the other was enraged.


    Next, Emily was forcefully taken into the police car. May and a group of guests hurried outside.


    And then, under everyone¡¯s watch, the police car sped away, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    After Emily was taken away, May¡¯s emotions exploded.


    The guests at the door started discussing among themselves. None of them had anything good to


    say and were all criticizing Emily.


    May clenched her fists tight without saying anything, ring viciously at X¡¯s car.


    Xpletely ignored May as she turned the car around and drove away.


    ¡°The Sullivan family must be throwing a fit by now,¡± Stanley said faintly before leisurely lighting up


    another cigarette, taking a long draw and then puffing it out. He leaned backzily into the backrest.


    ¡°They should.¡± X chuckled.


    As she spoke, the car reached the gates. She stepped on the elerator all the way.


    The car propelled forward like an arrow.


    ***


    At the Sullivan manor.


    The atmosphere inside the house was reaching a freezing point.


    Inside the living room, Tom, Julian, Tony, Mary, and Bailey sat still and upright.


    Their expressions were extremely ugly.


    ¡°What did you say? Was thatss feigning pregnancy to cheat a marriage? And she even did such a


    thing during the homing banquet?¡± Tony was ring furiously at Tom, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°I had no idea either. It seems like she must be acquainted with the gynecologist in the municipal


    hospital. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have forged a report right before our eyes.¡± As Tom spoke, his


    hands balled into fists.


    His emotions were on the verge of exploding. Because of Emily Quest, today, he was once again


    made a fool in public. If word of this got out, how people wouldugh at him, Tom Sullivan.


    How did he be so blind back then to take an interest in this shameless b*tch? Why was he


    seduced by such a woman?


    Recalling how he had slept with a woman like this before made him nauseous.


    ¡°Divorce! Divorce! Divorce immediately! This woman is not worthy of bing a daughter-inw of


    our Sullivan family. How disgusting,¡± Bailey ordered harshly, looking at Tom.


    From the start, she was never fond of Emily. If it were not for her being pregnant with the Sullivan


    family¡¯s child, Bailey would never have allowed this woman to marry into the family!


    Now, since there was no child at all, there was no need to allow her to stay in the Sullivan family


    any longer.


    ¡°I was nning to do this even without you telling me to,¡± Tom replied coldly.


    ¡°Let this woman leave with no possessions! Make her scram!¡± Tony was just as resolute.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Tom nodded respectfully.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Tom simply called Emily, intending to tell her about the divorce.


    Soon, the call got through.


    Tom was straightforward. ¡°I¡¯ve told my parents about us, and everyone in my family now agrees with


    me divorcing you. So Emily Quest, let¡¯s divorce.


    ¡°Let us end on good terms, so you should let go as well.¡±


    ¡°Is this Mr. Sullivan? Hello, due to reports of your wife faking her pregnancy to cheat the police, she


    has now been taken to our detention center.¡± From the other end came the cold and stern voice of a


    man.


    Everything was within Tom¡¯s prediction, so he was not surprised. His expression showed no


    disturbance of emotion. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me about her situation. Whether she¡¯s dead or alive,


    it has nothing to do with me.


    ¡°Please help me tell Emily Quest that I¡¯ll have the divorce papers sent to prison and that she should


    remember to sign it.¡± Tom¡¯s tone was as cold as his expression.


    On the other end of the call, inside the police car speeding on the highway, Emily sitting beside the


    police officer answering the call had heard everything clearly.


    Although she had predicted such an ending, as Emily heard the wordse personally from Tom¡¯s


    mouth, she felt like the end of the world. Tears immediately rolled down her cheeks.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    ¡°Tom Sullivan, no! I refused to divorce you!!! I don¡¯t want to divorce you!!!¡± she yelled hysterically at


    the phone.


    Immediately after, she mellowed down and started sobbing, begging meekly, ¡°I was wrong, can you


    forgive me? Brother Sullivan, forgive me¡­ I won¡¯t do it again. I guarantee that from this day


    onward, I won¡¯t cause trouble anymore or lie to you. Can you forgive me?¡±


    There was no response from the other end.


    Following suit was the bitter sound of the call being hung up.


    Although it was tiny, she heard it loud and clear. In an instant, it was like she had been pushed into


    a pit of despair.


    What should she do? She did not want to lose Tom. She loved Tom. She loved his graceful bearing,


    his refined personality, and even more so, his family background.


    How could she easily let go of this excellent man she had snatched with much difficulty?


    All these years, she had given so much affection and her youth to Tom Sullivan.


    How could things just end this way?


    If things were to truly end, she would be theughing stock of everyone. An abandoned


    woman!


    Those who had been secretly envious of her would take this chance to trample viciously on her!


    As her thoughts went on, Emily was on the verge of copsing. Her tears were streaming down


    faster.


    X Quest!


    This was all because of X Quest.


    If it were not for this b*tch, would she have fallen from grace? This b*tch! She should die a tragic


    death!


    That police office locked the phone screen and put the device in his pocket. After shooting Emily a


    contemptuous nce, he turned to the other side curtly.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Emily yelled hysterically at the window. The veins on her neck were popping.


    She was going mad. She wanted to vent the emotions she had been suppressing inside her heart.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Be quiet! You¡¯re too noisy!¡± The police officer smacked her hard on the back, snapping at her.


    ***


    After May had settled the guests down at the Quest manor, she endured the pain and went upstairs.


    She went straight into the study without even knocking.


    Jeremy was sitting down, smoking with a dark expression, saying nothing.


    He had seen everything earlier but had no intention to care.


    May hurried over with a pitiful look on her face as she said to Jeremy, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry that Emily


    has caused trouble again. Let me apologize to you on her behalf once more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach thatss a good lessonter.¡± As she spoke, her eyes turned redder.


    ¡°Were you really not involved in this?¡± Jeremy seemed furious as he looked at May.


    ¡°I really wasn¡¯t, Honey. I swear I wasn¡¯t. If I did, I would die a tragic death,¡± May promised.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t, then it¡¯s okay. Go back outside,¡± said Jeremy.


    ¡°Honey, Emily¡¯s been taken to the detention center. We can¡¯t just leave her. She¡¯s our child after


    all¡­ Can you try to use some of your connections to make them reduce her sentence?¡± asked May.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Jeremy was firm.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m begging you.¡± May started weeping, trying to soften Jeremy¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± said Jeremy, and he got up to leave.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    As the situation was bing unfavorable, May immediately fell over, holding a hand to her heart


    as she gasped loudly, wearing a torturous expression.


    When he heard the sound, Jeremy looked back at once.


    Upon seeing this, he hurried back to her and held her up carefully. Jeremy asked in concern, ¡°Are


    you okay?¡±


    May held her heart and shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not. My wound is hurting again. I must have


    been too agitated.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Let me take you back into the room to rest.¡±


    May shook her head and said through tears, ¡°I don¡¯t want to rest. I think I should just die. With Emily


    in such a situation, what¡¯s the point of me living?


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve finally realized a lot of things now from my stance. On the one hand, I truly despise her.


    How can she be so disappointing? She had clearly promised me that she wouldn¡¯t harm X, so


    why did she do such terrible things? I think she should just ept whatever punishment she


    receives from thew.


    ¡°But on the other hand, I feel upset and reluctant. She¡¯s my flesh and blood. She came from me¡­ I


    can¡¯t just leave her be.


    ¡°I¡¯m so upset I rather die. In fact, I feel that I should have just died when I took that knife for you. If I


    died, there wouldn¡¯t be so many issues.¡±


    May was choking as she spoke.


    Hearing the words ¡®took that knife¡¯, Jeremy felt a stinging pain in his heart. His tone instantly


    became softer. ¡°But she has gone too far this time. I have to teach her a lesson. Otherwise, she


    would continue wreaking havoc.¡±


    ¡°Then, just try to get the police to shorten her sentence. I¡¯m not asking to have her released


    immediately. I¡¯m just hoping that she could be released a little earlier. Would that be okay?¡± May


    added.


    Since he was unwilling, they would both take a step back. She believed that her tearful speech


    would definitely move Jeremy.


    After all, the man was now guilty because she had taken a knife for him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Jeremy frowned in defeat.


    ¡°Really, honey?¡± May immediately hugged Jeremy and asked excitedly.


    After that, she leaned against Jeremy weakly as she panted. ¡°Honey, I think I¡¯ve lost all my energy.


    Can you help me get back to the room?¡±


    Jeremy nodded and carefully supported May as they headed outside.


    However, May¡¯s knees abruptly gave away, and she held a hand to her forehead. ¡°Oh dear, no, I


    can¡¯t walk. I see stars. It¡¯s probably because my injury isn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and I¡¯ve over-


    exhausted myself today.¡±


    Jeremy immediately carried her up in a bridal style, his expression softening. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    May gave a weak and coy smile, hugging him tightly. ¡°Thank you, honey. You haven¡¯t carried me


    like this for a long time now. I feel so blessed.¡±


    Jeremy smiled and carried May out of the study.


    May smiled as well, her lips curling into a wide and cheeky grin.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    X and Stanley had juste upstairs when they ran into this lovey-dovey scene of the old


    couple.


    Seeing the coy look on May¡¯s face, X snickered in her heart.


    She remained unfazed andtched onto the man beside her as they walked up to the old couple.


    X greeted them, politely, ¡°Dad, Aunty.¡±


    She was initially worried about her father, so she hade back to take a look.


    Seeing him like this, she knew that there was nothing for her to worry about.


    Now, the only thing she had to worry about was the situation at the detention center.


    May Conner might have sessfully persuaded her father to help Emily.


    After suffering so much defeat, it was clear that May had be smarter.


    Her heart had clearly seen through it all, but X did not let it show. She looked calm.


    It was because she would not let May¡¯s wishe true.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    ¡°Yeah¡­ X, Stan, your aunt is a little unwell, so I¡¯ll be keeping herpany. If there¡¯s nothing you


    guys need, go on ahead and enjoy yourselves, there¡¯s no need to mind us,¡± said Jeremy.


    ¡°Alright, Dad, you and Aunty take care of your health,¡± said X.


    After that, she turned to leave, tugging the man beside her along.


    Back inside the car, X¡¯s phone vibrated. Seeing that it was a call from Georgie, X put on her


    headset to answer the call as she started the car.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As she turned the car around, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, Georgie?¡±


    ¡°President X, Tom has proposed a divorce with Emily, and he was very firm on the decision,¡±


    reported Georgie.


    X smiled. ¡°A divorce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I went to the detention center to take care of something and heard it from the people there,¡±


    Georgie added.


    Although it was within her expectations, she still felt great when she heard it.


    ¡°Got it,¡± said X.


    After that, she ended the call, stepped on the gas pedal, and the red Maserati sped away.


    Stanley was quietly smoking beside her the whole time without saying anything. His existence was


    hard to ignore, as usual.


    ***


    Once home, X was exhausted as she took off her high heels and simply sat on the sofa.


    God knew just how tired X was from the homing banquet until now.


    Toot, toot, toot.


    Stanley was about to sit down when his phone rang. It was a call from Sharon.


    He nced faintly at X before turning to walk over to the french windows. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Make a trip home. There¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He hung up and turned to look at X. ¡°I have some matters to take care of, so I¡¯m heading out.¡±


    ¡°Go on¡­¡± X nodded, lifting her head to let her eyes meet his cold gaze.


    Sunlight shone in from behind him. Standing there with the backlit glow, the man was radiant and


    captivating.


    He said nothing but turned to leave.


    After Stanley had left, X called Lana and requested her to interfere with Emily¡¯s case. No matter


    who pleaded, they were not to reduce Emily¡¯s sentence.


    Lana agreed immediately.


    X casually chatted with her for a bit before hanging up.


    Next, Lana sent her a WeChat message. ¡°X, there¡¯s a fashion show in Antis in three days. Will


    you go with me? My friends happened to be busy, and so is my husband. I don¡¯t want to go alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± X smiled.


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s a promise then. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell my husband about Emily¡¯s case and get him to


    pass on a severe sentence. No one can plead to help her,¡± said Lana.


    Her attorney general husband was a remarkably powerful man. If he were to interfere, forget the


    Quest family, even the Sullivan family would not be able to help.


    ¡°Alright, Aunty.¡± X smiled. ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡±


    ¡°My life is yours, so why are you thanking me?¡± the woman chuckled in response.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    After the call, Lana sent her a WeChat message with the time and location details.


    She expressed that she would get someone to send X the invitation card.


    X simply replied with an ¡®Okay¡¯.


    Although Lana did not mention which show it was, X knew.


    It was Chanel¡¯s grand fashion show in Country Z.


    Josh and the other more popr celebrities in X Entertainment had received an invitation.


    Those who could attend such an event were all prestigious aristocrats and celebrities.


    ***


    Three dayster.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After finishing work at Quest Group, X hurried home to put on exquisite makeup before walking


    into her dazzlingly filled closet and changing into a dress she had prepared in advance for the show.


    Slightly curled ck hair fell naturally at her shoulders.


    Wearing a white sleeveless tight-fitting knee-length dress, paired with ck fur and a tear-shaped


    diamond ne the size of a pigeon egg around her neck, she looked noble, beautiful, and pure.


    She threw on a pair of silver stilettos and took a ck limited edition Hermes purse. After deciding


    that her look was fine, she took the invitation printed with Chanel¡¯s logo and went downstairs.


    Driving her shy red Maserati, she hurried to Chanel¡¯s show venue.


    As there was no need for red carpet photos, she simply entered the venue.


    The hall was warm as spring.


    Therge space was decorated in a European style. Furnished with an extravagant chandelier, the


    ce seemed like a vintage European pce.


    A beautiful piano piece yed in the background, bringing the patrons greatfort.


    Barely anyone spoke in the hall, so the music sounded exceptionally clear.


    The show had not begun, but many people were already seated.


    At a nce, the audiences were all celebrities and famous individuals wearing international brands.


    Most of them were women.


    Every celebrity had a designated photographer beside them to take their photos.


    Her seat was in the first row, seat number eight. She quickly found her spot and sat down.


    After nodding and greeting a few of her acquaintances, X lowered her head to y with her


    phone.


    A little whileter, Lana sat down beside her. The woman held X¡¯s hand, affectionately. ¡°X,


    why do I feel like you¡¯ve be prettier after not seeing you for a while? I really adore this face of


    yours¡­


    ¡°If I were a youngdy right now, I would have used your face as a reference and do stic surgery


    to look exactly like it,¡± Lana added.


    She adored X because one, X had saved her life, and two because X was too gorgeous.


    Looking at this face gave herfort.


    Lana was wearing a crimson sleeveless tight-fitting knee-length dress, entuating her exquisite


    figure. Although she was over forty years old, there was not a single wrinkle on her face.


    One would think she was in her mid-thirties if they did not look at her closely in that exquisite


    makeup.


    Although her face was not exceptionally beautiful, it wasforting to look at.


    Especially when she smiled, she looked all the more gentle and mesmerizing.


    X smiled. ¡°Aunt Lana, what are you saying? You¡¯re already gorgeous. There¡¯s no need to do


    stic surgery ording to my face. If I can look half as good as you when I get to your age, I¡¯d be


    satisfied.¡±


    No woman dislikedpliments. After being praised by X, Lana instantly bloomed into a bright


    smile. ¡°Oh child, you have a way with words. Although I know you¡¯re just ttering me, I¡¯m still


    happy.¡±


    X smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not; it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I believe you¡­¡± Lana¡¯s smile became brighter and more dazzling.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    After their little chat, people started getting into their seats around them.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked down at the time to realize that the show would be starting soon.


    When the wives of prominent figures spotted her and Lana, they all came over to say hello and


    asked for photos.


    The two womenplied.


    ***


    Outside the venue.


    Josh Batton, who had just gotten to the scene, cooperated with his designated photographer and


    his staff team to take a few shots.


    He wore a crisp ck suit paired with a white shirt and ck tie.


    On his feet were ck leather shoes while his hair wasbed into a clean 3:7 hairstyle.


    His bangs have been blow-dried into the trendiest style. His entire look was clean and refreshing.


    Paired with his distinctive looks, the man attracted countless gazes at the venue.


    Even the photographer could not help but admire his beautiful face.


    He keptplimenting as he snapped away, ¡°There are absolutely no bad angles. You look good


    no matter how I shoot.¡±


    At this, Josh gave him a warm smile and continued posing for the camera. ¡°Stop with the ttery. I¡¯m


    tired of listening to it.¡±


    ¡°Brother Josh, it¡¯s true, okay? I¡¯ve fallen so deep for our Brother Josh¡¯s otherworldly good-looks that


    I can¡¯t help myself,¡± the photographer added, madly pressing his shutter a few more times as he


    spoke.


    ¡°Hold up. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re in love with me. I¡¯m not gay,¡± Josh joked.


    ¡°I¡¯m straight¡­ it¡¯s just that your face is aesthetically pleasing to straight men as well, okay?¡± the


    photographer added.


    Josh stopped replying. He only smiled and continued to strike poses.


    Not too far away, Mary and her group of friends were all dazed as they watched.


    Each of them had sparkles in their eyes.


    Mary eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t our Brother Josh too handsome? What divine beauty. Did you guys see his


    smile? I feel that when he smiles, the dark clouds in my heart will all disperse.¡±


    Her three best friends echoed, ¡°Yeah¡­ our Brother Josh is too handsome. Especially when he


    smiles, I feel soforted.¡±


    Mary said, ¡°I say, our Brother Josh is the most handsome in the entire entertainment industry, am I


    right? God! Looking at him in person makes me want to spend more money on him. I want to spend


    more money on his merchandise right now.¡±


    The others nodded.


    These girls were all here for Josh Batton. Knowing that he would be here, they had gotten their


    families to get the tickets in advance to attend the show.


    Having met him as soon as they got here, the girls were so ecstatic like it was New Year¡¯s.


    Mary said, ¡°Later, I¡¯m going to ask him for an autograph and a photo.¡±


    After she spoke, Josh stepped away from the viewfinders and walked to the security checkpoint.


    Seeing this, Mary quickly dashed over.


    The others followed suit.


    When Josh reached the checkpoint, the girls managed to catch him. Just by being in close proximity


    was enough to make them blush.


    Mary carefully tapped him on his shoulder and asked in a small voice, ¡°Brother, can you give us


    your autograph and take a photo with uster? We¡¯re your fans. We always attend your concerts,


    and frequent your signing events and fan meets.¡±


    Josh turned to look at them and said kindly, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the girls were instantly overjoyed.


    After the security check, the girls dragged Josh away for autographs and photos¡­

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Josh cooperated the entire time like a gentleman.


    After it ended, with thepany of his photographer, Josh strode into the hall.


    With Mary in the lead, the girls quickly followed after him.


    Their eyes were filled with astonishment.


    By then, the show had begun.


    The whole ce fell dark, leaving only the runway lit with bright, dazzling lights.


    A group of models was currently on stage, showcasing the clothes on their bodies professionally.


    The clothes on disy were all women¡¯s wear.


    However, even with the dim lights, Josh Batton still attracted countless gazes.


    Everyone could not resist looking at him with amazement in their eyes.


    Seeing Josh looking around, Mary immediately hurried over to him and asked ardently, ¡°Brother, are


    you looking for your seat? Which number is it? I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Josh replied faintly without looking at her. Instead, his eyes were locked onto X


    Quest, who was chatting animatedly with Lana. His lips curled into a grin.


    ¡°Then, Brother, can I get your WeChat contact? You remember me, right? Previously at your


    concert and fan meet, I went to see you backstage a few times. I¡¯m Mary Sullivan. My family


    company is the Sullivan Food Group. I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s inconvenient.¡± Josh smiled politely. After that, he quickly scanned the area before


    fixing his eyes on X and moving toward her.


    His indifference greatly disappointed Mary. This was not the first time he had rejected her request to


    exchange WeChat contacts.


    Previously when she attended his fan meets and concerts, she had gone backstage to ask for an


    autograph and photos too. She would also introduce herself.


    He would satisfy these small requests of hers each time but he never gave her his contact


    information.


    The man seemed polite and honorable to his fans, but he was actually aloof.


    Based on his attitude, she also knew that he never remembered her even though she had gone to


    see him many times.


    At the thought of this, she felt disappointed. The great Princess Sullivan was highly regarded no


    matter where she went, was she not?


    But with Josh Batton, she was nothing.


    No celebrity in the entertainment circle was like Josh Batton. Usually, when they met wealthy people


    like Mary, those celebrities would choose to get closer to them. But Josh was different.


    Previously when she attended events, when those celebrities heard that she was the Sullivan


    Group¡¯s princess, all of them came swarming, asking for her contact information.


    However, it was exactly because Josh was different from them that she adored him more and


    wanted to get closer to him.


    The stars in the sky are always better than what was right in front of her.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Josh simply sat down beside X.


    The faint smell of Jo Malone¡¯s Oud & Bergamot cologne floated into X¡¯s nostrils. She slowly


    turned to see Josh Batton.


    The moment their eyes met, Josh immediately bloomed into a warm and dazzling smile. ¡°What a


    coincidence.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everywhere else was dark, but at this moment, X felt like stars were shining brightly in the sky.


    When he smiled, it was as if the world had brightened up along with him. Even the oxygen content


    in the air seemed to have increased.


    Josh Batton was born with this natural enchantment. His smile was more attractive than any male


    celebrity in the industry.


    X smiled. ¡°Yeah¡­ Did you just get here?¡±


    ¡°There were a few unsatisfactory shots for a movie that needed retakes, so I got dyed. I also got


    held up outside for photos,¡± Josh answered truthfully.


    The photographer was quietly taking photos beside them.


    As they continued chatting cordially, the two had attracted countless gazes. Fans of Josh Batton,


    who were present, were all green with envy.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    After that, X introduced Josh to Lana. The trio was chattering on like they were very well


    acquainted.


    Mary, who remained standing not too far away, was extremely jealous.


    In recent years, she had spent a lot of money on him, but Josh never treated her that way before.


    He was gentle and polite to her, but there was still a sense of detachment.


    But what about X? They looked very friendly with each other.


    Having been a fan of Josh Batton for so many years, this was her first time seeing him getting so


    close to a woman.


    Even if he co-starred with someone for a film or drama, he would intentionally keep a distance and


    refrain from chatting this leisurely during the press.


    The way Josh treated X was Mary¡¯s dream of how he would treat her.


    Chasing after him for so long and following him everywhere, it was all so that she could get closer to


    him. But no matter how she tried, it failed.


    If she could not attain it, why should X?


    ¡°That¡¯s X Quest, right? Feels like Brother Josh is treating her differently.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ They are constantly talking with each other. It¡¯s my first time seeing Brother Josh treating a


    woman this way.¡±


    ¡°I used to tease the fans in Brother Josh¡¯s fan club that he has gynophobia.¡±


    Thements from all around sounded piercing to Mary¡¯s ears.


    Her hands instantly balled into fists as her nails dug into her palms.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    For a groupie like her, there was nothing more hateful than watching with her own eyes, her beloved


    idol chattering closely with the woman she despised.


    ¡°All of you shut up,¡± Mary snapped. She took up her phone to snap a photo of X leaning toward


    Josh as she talked.


    After that, feeling annoyed, she found her seat. It was just beside Josh, three people away from


    him.


    She hastened over and sat down, fuming. Her friends quickly followed and sat behind her.


    X gave a cold nce in her direction. After that, she stopped talking to Josh but focused on the


    show instead.


    Whenever Josh saw a nice outfit, he would sometimes lean toward her and whisper, ¡°I think you¡¯ll


    look good in that.¡±


    And she would reply, ¡°It¡¯s worth trying.¡±


    Mary was not in the mood to watch the show. Her eyes were fixed on the two of them the entire


    time, burning with jealousy.


    Why did it seem like Josh was the proactive one? He never treated his fans like this.


    ***


    The show ended.


    The crowd in the venue started dispersing.


    X and Lana got up together, hand in hand.


    Josh got up as well. ¡°Do you guys want to have supper together?¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I still have work to do¡­¡±


    Josh smiled. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    After that, the trio strode outside, with Josh¡¯s photographer following closely behind.


    Mary immediately held up her phone and sent the shot of X, turning toward Josh to talk to him in


    Josh Batton fan¡¯s group chat.


    Little Mary: Sisters, this woman keeps sticking to Brother Josh in the event. I¡¯m really speechless.


    Little Mary: Sisters, I saw it with my own eyes. It¡¯s true.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    The photo was of their side profiles. However, due to the angle, X Quest¡¯s head seemed to be


    leaning on Josh Batton¡¯s shoulder in the picture.


    Her hair was floating, so her hair covered most of her face. Although her looks were not clear, her


    temperament looked divine.


    Josh was looking at the runway expressionlessly, seeming to be a little indifferent.


    In an instant, the ¡®Josh Batton¡¯s Wives¡¯ group chat, consisting of three hundred members,


    immediately exploded.


    Josh¡¯s Biggest Wife typed, ¡°??? Who is this woman? Is she trying to gain poprity? Don¡¯t touch


    my husband!!! Angry.jpeg¡±


    Josh¡¯s Girlfriendmented, ¡°Can she stay further away from my boyfriend? Where did this fool


    come from? Who is she? Angry.jpeg¡±


    Josh¡¯s Fingernail texted, ¡°This is because our Brother Josh is too popr that he gets flies


    everywhere he goes. But what¡¯s wrong with that woman? Her head is almost on his shoulder!¡±


    Josh¡¯s Cutie added, ¡°We don¡¯t even dare to touch the man, but she¡¯s leaning on his shoulder in


    public! Angry.jpeg¡±


    You & Me Under the Lover¡¯s Tree raged. ¡°F*ck, why did you show me this? I¡¯m blind. Sister, I¡¯m


    giving you one minute to exin what is going on!¡±


    Watching her phone screen flood with anger, Mary¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smile.


    This was a fan group chat she had entered a very long time ago when she first started fawning over


    Josh. The members of the group were not in any official fan club and were all extremely irrational.


    Each of them saw Josh Batton as their personal belonging. Whoever got close to him was deemed


    to be leeching off his poprity or trying to seduce him. The group would then criticize those


    people.


    The incident that left the biggest impression on her was when a female director had tried to seduce


    Josh on the set, and the group cyberbullied this director. The group even found her address and


    sent her des and bloody dolls.


    She had not said anything in here for a long while, but she knew that only by sending this photo


    here could it gain the biggest reaction.


    ¡°Based on what I know, this is the eldest daughter of Quest Group¡¯s president, X Quest.


    ¡°I was a staff member at the venue. Today, I witnessed this person seducing our Brother Josh and


    what I¡¯ve seen was even worse than this picture. She had even touched his thigh.


    ¡°He was so disgusted, but maybe because he¡¯s the ambassador for her family¡¯s property, so he


    couldn¡¯t go against her. He could only try to avoid her.


    ¡°Really, I couldn¡¯t even bear to watch. I¡¯m going to die from nausea.¡± Mary typed.


    After her statement, the fans were once again in an uproar.


    Josh¡¯s Big Big Biggest Wife replied, ¡°So it¡¯s her! I remember her. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I


    remember that when Imperial Prime started selling, Josh had performed on stage and this woman


    had her eyes fixed upon him.¡±


    I Love Josh Forevermented, ¡°I remember her too. She¡¯s quite pretty, but who knew that she


    was so dirty on the inside. So she had signed a contract with Josh just so she could get close to


    him, huh?¡±


    Saving My Chastity For Josh added, ¡°F*ck!!! How disgusting! Josh has it hard. She is definitely


    trying to take him! Sisters, let¡¯s start a riot!!!¡±


    Mary stared at the screen with great satisfaction before exiting the screen. Next, she changed her


    Weibo ID from Little Mary to Little Cutie Pie and quickly put her phone away.


    She knew that what happened afterward would have nothing to do with her because those people


    would take care of it on her behalf.


    All of this was done not only because of envy but also because of hatred.


    Ever since her family had started losing reputation, she had wanted to deal with X Quest. Only,


    too many things have happened at hometely that she had no time or opportunity to do so.


    Although they had not found the mastermind behind all their troubles, she firmly believed in Emily


    that X must have been the one.


    Now that she had secured this chance today, she would never give it up. Josh Batton had many


    rational supporters, but even more brain dead fans. Once they were riled up, these girls would do


    anything.


    Cyberbullying was nothing to them.


    By then, X Quest would have to suffer a great deal.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    When X led Lana and Josh out of the venue after the crowd, the snow had started falling outside.


    The entire world was nketed in white.


    As her legs were bare, it felt like knives were carving onto her flesh when the cold breeze blew.


    In an instant, there were goosebumps on her fair white legs.


    However, she remained unfazed as she continued forward.


    Snowkes fell onto their heads like tender swan feathers, barely melting away.


    Josh was the first to stop. He looked at X gently and smiled, asking, ¡°Are you really noting to


    supper with us?¡±


    X shook her head and rubbed her hands together. ¡°I¡¯m really not going. I have to return to the


    office.¡±


    Josh added, ¡°Do you want me to send youdies back?¡±


    X replied, ¡°No need¡­ We drove here.¡±


    The photographer spoke up due to the cold, ¡°Brother Josh, it¡¯s too cold. Let¡¯s get back into the car.¡±


    Josh nced at him before waving at X. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave then¡­¡±


    He swiftly took off his suit jacket and stuffed it into X¡¯s hands. ¡°Hurry back into the car. If you¡¯re


    still cold, cover yourself with my jacket. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The jacket was still warm from his body¡¯s warmth. As it fell into her ice-cold hands, X immediately


    felt her hands warming up.


    The faint scent of Jo Malone¡¯s Oud & Bergamot cologne invaded her nose, soothing her senses.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Josh turned and left with his photographer in tow without waiting


    for her to speak.


    The other staff members nodded at X before hurrying after Josh.


    Lana could not resist giving X a little bump. ¡°Does he perhaps like you? I think the way he looks


    at you is more gentle than when he looks at someone else. And I clearly have fewer clothes on than


    you, but I didn¡¯t get a jacket. Instead, he gave you his.¡±


    X shook her head helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Stop imagining things¡­ I¡¯m getting back in the


    car. It¡¯s freezing out here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you into your car¡­ Let¡¯s have a chat,¡± Lana added before clutching onto X¡¯s


    arm. The two women headed for the parking lot a little further away from here.


    ***


    Josh and his group quickly got into the luxurious white MPV.


    Their car stopped by the road outside the show venue and now, it was surrounded by fans


    screaming his name.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Many security personnel were trying to control the scene.


    When the fans saw Josh getting into the car, they immediately started screaming madly, ¡°Brother¡­


    Brother, we love you¡­ You and me under the lover¡¯s tree, never again will we be apart.¡±


    They chanted loudly in unison. Josh could hear them clearly.


    However, he ignored them and simply pulled the curtains before leaning against the backrest,


    exhausted, crossing his long slender legs.


    The lights inside the vehicle were off, leaving only themp above his head on. The warm lighting


    further entuated his friendly and refreshing temperament.


    A divine face and perfect figure, the man was wless.


    ¡°Brother Josh¡­ do you like that girl? I¡¯ve never seen you invite someone for a meal twice,¡± the


    photographer leaned over and asked nosily.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Josh smiled. He casually took out his phone and started looking at today¡¯s Weibo¡¯s hottest search


    ranking.


    Those gloomy topics on Weibo have finally disappeared. Even that search about Emily Quest¡¯s


    scandal was gone.


    The hottest topics now were about Chanel¡¯s fashion show. Most of the searches were about


    celebrities watching the show.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    #Josh Batton watching the show# was number one on the list, followed by exciting headlines.


    Opening an article out of habit, the first image to meet his eyes were nine photos of him watching


    the show in three by three grid styles, posted by X Entertainment¡¯s official Weibo ount.


    Next, he started looking at them one by one.


    X had been captured in each of those photos, but her brilliance was not outshined by his.


    Whenever his fingers swiped to the next photos, his eyes would inadvertently stop at her face for


    the longest time.


    The photographer was reluctant to give up after not receiving a response. He asked again, ¡°Come


    on, Brother Josh, tell me. Do you like her?¡±


    ¡°Nosy,¡± Josh muttered. His voice was crisp and warm, as always.


    ¡°I think you like her,¡± the photographer added. ¡°She¡¯s such a beauty. I like her, as well.¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep; stop being noisy.¡± Josh nced at him before extending an arm to turn off the light


    above his head.


    In an instant, the world went dark.


    He lowered his head to focus on scanning Weibo.


    The faint blue light shining on his face made his feature seem all the more pleasant and soft. His


    eyes were as clear as the brilliant milky way.


    The car moved steadily, putting greater distance between him and his fanatic group of supporters.


    Even still, the excited screams traveled into the car.


    Seeing him reluctant to speak, the photographer gave up, and the car fell into silence.


    Josh casually tapped into thements section and could see it filled withments from fans.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­ My husband is so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh¡­ I¡¯m dying.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.¡±


    Staring at the familiar IDs, his lips curled into a warm and beautiful smile.


    Streetlights illuminated his face as they passed by. As the light and shadow intertwined, his


    appearance gave off a sense of peace andfort.


    ¡°Although I look at our Brother Josh every day, I still can¡¯t get enough,¡± Josh¡¯s stylist, Winnie Zeller,


    commented as she cradled her chin with a hand and looked at him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll first have to change your phone wallpaper to a photo of me before saying that,¡± Josh could


    not resist teasing before he continued to browse thements.


    Winnie gave an awkward cough. ¡°Those are just crushes. You¡¯re my true love.¡±


    Josh chuckled. ¡°Alright, you fickle woman.¡±


    Winnie tittered. ¡°It¡¯s true. You¡¯re really my true love.¡±


    Josh shook his head helplessly, ignoring her. He was long immune to the ttery this group of


    people threw at him.


    Scrolling down the page, it was all supportivements from his fans. He was toozy to continue


    reading, so he put his phone back into his pocket and closed his eyes to rest.


    Meanwhile, some of the people in Josh Batton¡¯s Wives Group were creating discussions and


    dering that X Quest was seducing Josh Batton at the fashion show.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    They gathered fans to start attacking X on the inte, trying to help enforce the unspoken rules


    in regards to treating their idol.


    The other group of people started madly posting abusivements on X¡¯s photo with Josh and


    on her personal blog, requesting X to apologize for sexually harassing Josh Batton.


    They even posted the photo that Mary had sent to the group, telling everyone that X was


    intentionally leaning on their idol¡¯s shoulder and that she was sly and shameless.


    They also kept adding information and tellingizens that X Quest had sexually harassed their


    idol during the show. Saying that X was sticking to him and that their idol had a job contract with


    her, so he could notsh out.


    In an instant, they attracted a lot of people who came to watch the drama¡­


    Manyizens who didn¡¯t know the truth joined in and berated X in her blog.


    X had no idea that all of this was happening.


    After X sent Lana home, she was about to turn her car around to leave when she heard her


    phone vibrating madly.


    She quickly put on her headset and answered the call.


    ¡°President X, have you seen Weibo?¡± Georgie¡¯s voice flowed into her ears, sounding a little


    annoyed.


    X was confused. She turned the car around and drove forward. ¡°No. I¡¯m driving. What


    happened?¡±


    Georgie said, ¡°You¡¯re being defamed. Someone keeps spamming in Weibo, saying that you


    sexually harassed Josh Batton during the fashion show. There are tons ofizens who don¡¯t know


    the truth criticizing you right now.¡±


    X was even more baffled when she heard this. ¡°Did I sexually harass Josh Batton?¡±


    Back then, she and Josh were watching the show in an appropriate manner. They only spoke a few


    words at random intervals, so how did that create sexual harassment rumors?


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Someone posted a photo of you leaning on Josh¡¯s shoulder, saying that you seduced him


    and tried to get close to him.¡±


    ¡°Not only did you deliberately lean on his shoulder, you even touched his thigh. Josh had been


    resisting all of this¡­


    ¡°But because of his work coboration with you, he did notsh out. Instead, his expression was


    ugly the whole time and that he tried to avoid you.¡± Georgie reported earnestly, the dissatisfaction in


    her tone bing more apparent. ¡°Are these people stupid?¡±


    After listening to Georgie, X was in disbelief. This was a case of inventing rumors out of nothing,


    and some people would actually believe it. How mysterious!


    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Just how big of an idiot did she have to be to publicly


    seduce the current top celebrity, Josh Batton, in front of so many reporters and cameras?


    ¡°With your looks, do you even need to seduce men? You just have to sit there and the men would


    melt!


    ¡°I think someone is trying to defame you, so they started something like this. Hurry up and post a


    response on your Weibo to end the rumors,¡± Georgie said indignantly.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll post it after I get home,¡± said X.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, the car sped up.


    Once home, X did not go inside immediately but unfastened her seatbelt and stayed in the car as


    she essed her Weibo.


    Her notifications on Weibo had already exploded. There were private messages, tags, and


    comments about her.


    She tapped into thement section and scanned it.


    Her screen was filled with foulnguages.


    ¡±Shameless b*tch! How dare you seduce our brother? Are you even worthy?¡±


    ¡°Die, you piece of sh*t! Who knew you were such a person underneath this skin?¡±


    ¡°As a passerby, I¡¯m here to say that X Quest, you can¡¯t behave this way. How would your future


    be if you learn to use the casting couch at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°To think I always felt that you were a nice person. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Looks


    like you Quest sisters are the same. One is just as low as the other.¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    X¡¯s head started to hurt after reading too much of thesements.


    A stranger¡¯s ill will would alwayse so suddenly.


    Many people liked to listen to gossip. Even if they didn¡¯t know the truth, they would follow the crowd


    and defame the target.


    Being in the entertainment industry, she had seen too much of her own celebrities and their rivals


    being ndered by brainlessizens who listened to malicious rumormongers. This was no longer


    anything serious for her.


    In fact, it barely stirred her emotionally. Other than feeling speechless, she found it amusing.


    She only had a little over a million followers on her Weibo. In the past, whenever she posted


    something, thements would never exceed ten thousand.


    Now, the first three posts on her timeline had exceeded a hundred thousandments each.


    Based on this engagement level, she assumed that she must have made it into the search rankings.


    She held her forehead helplessly and opened up Weibo¡¯s hottest search ranking.


    Sure enough, ¡®X Quest apologize¡¯ had made it to number seven on the list.


    X simply clicked on it, and various foulnguages from Josh¡¯s fans andizens blew up in her


    face.


    Among the insults, there was one that was particrly an eyesore. ¡°X Quest is so ugly, where


    does she get the confidence to cling onto our Brother Josh? Have you no shame? X Quest, you


    b*tch!¡±


    She snorted and returned to her homepage to type out, ¡°There was no seduction. It¡¯s an angle


    problem. Stop disturbing me.¡±


    The post had just been published when it attracted countless responses.


    ¡°Was there truly no seduction just because you said so? You vixen, I won¡¯t believe you!¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re really pretty, Miss? Take a look in the mirror. Don¡¯t you think countless women


    in the entertainment industry are prettier than you?¡±


    ¡°As a casual fan of Josh Batton, who¡¯s not in his fan club, I¡¯m warning you now to apologize


    immediately to my idol. Otherwise, I¡¯ll give you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop thinking about my idol? You¡¯re really not worthy, Miss.¡±


    Even if she apologized, the criticism would never stop.


    She was toozy to care, so she simply got out with Josh¡¯s jacket and went into the house.


    The silent treatment was the best way to handle rumors like this, and soon, it¡¯ll be gone. She was


    not a celebrity in the entertainment industry, so something like this didn¡¯t affect her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As for his fans, other than hatements, they probably couldn¡¯t give her any further trouble.


    She was hungry and tired after the show, so now, she just wanted to make herself supper and then


    take a nice bubble bath before going to bed.


    As she left the car, the chilling wind blew, and the faint smell of Oud & Bergamot from the jacket


    invaded her senses. The scent was light but mesmerizing.


    She loved this smell. She remembered the first time meeting Josh. He had been wearing this


    fragrance since.


    It was obvious that he loved this cologne very much.


    The lights at home were on. Looking up through this stormy winter night, those warm lights seemed


    to be shining right into the deepest part of her heart.


    Opening the door, the warm air rushed over her, instantly melting the chills on her body away.


    The living room was brightly lit and the man was sitting on the sofa, drinking something. In his hand


    was the ck mug she had casually purchased from the supermarket previously.


    The mug merely cost a few hundred bucks but in his hands, it seemed priceless.


    He was wearing a set of dark blue home wear with the top few buttons opened. From this angle, the


    lines of his defined muscles were barely visible.


    Paired with that perfect jaw and the sensual movement of his Adam¡¯s apple rolling down, the man


    looked even more alluring.


    He sat up straight like a soldier. The lines on his back were sexy and tantalizing.


    ¡°You¡¯re home,¡± said Stanley. Like the sound of a solo cello piece, his voice was warm and charming.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X hurried over and tossed the jacket onto the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m going to make supper.¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    He nced at the jacket before looking up at her. ¡°Whose jacket is this?¡±


    ¡°Josh Batton¡¯s,¡± she replied softly before turning into the kitchen. She had no intention of exining


    too much to this fake husband of hers.


    The moment she left, the jacket fell to the ground.


    Stanley got up and simply kicked the jacket aside before entering the kitchen.


    By then, X¡¯s hands were behind her back, battling with the strings of her white apron.


    The strings had been tied loosely earlier, so she nned to untie it and redo the knot but it had


    identally be a dead knot.


    Seeing this, he instantly went up behind her, tipped his head down, and took the strings from her.


    He started carefully undoing the knot.


    They were standing really close. The smell of tobo mixed with peppermint perfume invaded her


    nostrils.


    His breaths faintly grazed the back of her neck and earlobes, causing mild electric shocks.


    As if her chest had been electrocuted, her heart started beating wildly.


    X immediately reached behind for the strings and took a step forward, nning to undo the knot


    on her own. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    However, he grabbed the strings again and said domineeringly, ¡°Stay still.¡±


    After that, he continued his task.


    His warm breaths continued to brush against her, seducing her.


    After a long while, he finally undid the dead knot.


    Without waiting for her to respond, he swiftly removed the apron from her body. Startled, she turned


    to look at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this face? People might think that I¡¯ve stripped you,¡± Stanley said calmly, his lips curling


    into a subtle grin.


    ¡°Shameless.¡± X simply rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re even more shameless than me,¡± he said.


    ¡°I am not!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± He gave her a yful nce before adding water into the pot.


    Her face instantly flushed as memories of that night resurfaced in her head.


    Her heart almost skipped a beat.


    Stanley nced at the pack of Samyang noodles. ¡°Are you eating this?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had seen food bloggers eating this but he never touched it. To him, these were all garbage.


    She quickly regained her senses and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I n to add a soft-boiled egg too. Samyang


    noodles with soft-boiled eggs are the bestbination. Go and rest outside, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Having said that, X went over to open the package, intending to chase him out. Thanks to that


    awkward topic earlier, she did not want to face him right now.


    Her ears burned just by recalling what he had said earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You go outside,¡± he said. His tone was domineering, allowing no room for rejection.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± X insisted.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re reluctant to leave, why don¡¯t you stay here and keep mepany?¡± he said faintly.


    X immediately rolled her eyes at him and turned to leave.


    The moment she turned, his lips curled into a subtle grin once more.


    Back in the living room, she quickly sat down on the sofa, nning to surf Weibo to distract herself.


    As soon as she entered her homepage, she saw a new post from Josh Batton on the site.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Josh shared one of thements on her earlier post. ¡°Was there really no seduction just because


    you said so? You vixen, I won¡¯t believe you!¡± and added a caption, ¡°There really was no seduction.


    It¡¯s an angle problem. Stop ndering her.¡±


    Josh¡¯s response surprised her. She had never thought he would appear just after she had made a


    post.


    Out of habit, she clicked on thements of his post and to her surprise, Josh was replying to his


    fans¡¯ments.


    Josh¡¯s Girlfriend wrote. ¡°Josh, if you¡¯ve been threatened by X Quest, blink.¡±


    Josh replied. ¡°Don¡¯t start a conspiracy theory.¡±


    With just one sentence, he summoned a wave topletely overturn the events. In an instant, the


    comments at the bottom were all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry X Quest, please forgive me.¡±


    X smiled. She simply called Josh and soon, the call got through.


    She went ahead and said, ¡°Thank.¡±


    On the other side, Josh was sitting on a sofa beside the french windows with his phone in one hand


    while the other tapping the expensive coffee table in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? It¡¯s no


    trouble at all.¡±


    He looked homey and refreshing with his white silk home wear falling loosely on his body. His walls


    were a white-greyish color in a minimalist design.


    Under the lights, the tenderness was clear in his eyes.


    The smile on X¡¯s face deepened. She walked over to the french windows and looked at the


    beautiful scenery of her yard, cing a hand on the pristine ss. ¡°It was actually okay if you didn¡¯t


    respond. It would have died down soon anyway.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t bear to see you being scolded, and all this happened because of me anyway.


    How could I just ignore it?¡± eximed Josh.


    X felt a surge of warmth in her heart. ¡°Anyway, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. Have you reached home?¡± On the other end, his voice was just as clear and


    crisp.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to have noodles and then go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up. Rest early. If I remember correctly, you have a drama to


    shoot early tomorrow morning,¡± said X.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I think that someone is deliberately trying to defame you this time using me. From my


    forum topics, I can see a lot of my fans posting information about you seducing me.


    ¡°The people who are riling up the crowd have even drowned out thements from regr


    netizens. Something¡¯s clearly off. Do you want me to investigate it for you?¡± Josh added.


    ¡°No need. I have an inkling who is behind all this,¡± X answered softly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At the venue, other than Mary Sullivan who would do something this terrible, who else could there


    be?


    Mary and Emily were hardcore fans of Josh. As hardcore fans, they would definitely get annoyed


    seeing their idol talking to the woman they despised.


    In addition to the various grudges from before, it was only natural that Mary would pull such a thing.


    From the moment the photo was posted, X already had an idea who it was. The angle of where


    the shot was taken from clearly pointed in Mary¡¯s direction.


    The girl must have contacted some of Josh¡¯s irrational fans, weaved a story, and then tried to get


    those irrational fans to influence rational people. That would ultimately lead to X being


    cyberbullied on arge scale.


    It was especially easy for such a rich fan like her who frequented fan clubs to get in contact with the


    others.


    At the thought of this, Mary¡¯s face covered in thick makeup surfaced in X¡¯s mind. Thetter felt a


    strong sense of disgust seeping out from her heart. She mused, a person like Mary who¡¯s all boobs


    and no brains, she didn¡¯t even need to use any tooplicated tactics to toy with her.


    The girl was truly dumb and mean.


    Up till now, other than Emily and her mother, the next person X hated the most was Mary


    Sullivan. The girl was brainless but she still liked to run around causing trouble.


    Hidden fury started spreading inside her heart.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t even remember if I told you. Alright, rest early. Good night,¡± said X.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    ¡°Just let me know if you need anything done. Good night.¡±


    After saying that, Josh did not hang up immediately but simply kept quiet.


    X simply ended the call before returning to the sofa. She removed her white fur coat and casually


    ced it aside beforeying down, gently pinching her nose bridge.


    Since Mary Sullivan had done such an evil thing, X would definitely not let her off so easily.


    ***


    On the other hand, at Unconscious Bar.


    Completely oblivious to what was happening on Weibo, Mary and her three other friends who went


    to the show today were dancing at the dance floor of their private room while drinking ssy


    imported beer.


    The vast space was dark with rays of neon lights dancing around them.


    Upbeat music rattled their eardrums.


    She wore a cheeky grin and because she was in high spirits, her movements were strikingly


    enchanting.


    ¡°So Mary, were you the one behind all of it? Aren¡¯t you quite cool?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ someone¡¯s being trashed because of it hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s too tragic. Those people trashing her really aren¡¯t holding back.¡±


    Her good friends stuck close to her, eximing loudly in her ears.


    Mary snorted and increased the pace of her body movements. She lifted her head to finish the


    bottle of beer in her hand before saying loudly, ¡°But of course. Who else but I would have the guts to


    do such a thing? How is it? Isn¡¯t it awesome?¡±


    ¡°Awesome, of course, it¡¯s awesome¡­ Mary, you¡¯re too awesome.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Awesome, too awesome. I¡¯ve despised her for a long time now.¡±


    Her friends continued to ingratiate her.


    Mary extended her arms to hug them all,ughing as she said out loud, ¡°Just wait and see.


    Tomorrow will definitely be even more exciting.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I think Josh Batton will try to rify things. X Quest too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°I think so too¡­ If they rify, would things just end?¡±


    Hearing this, Mary immediately rolled her eyes at them. ¡°Even if they rified anything, how many


    people do you think would believe them? Many of them will think that Josh Batton is just afraid of


    offending her, that¡¯s why he did it.¡±


    After that, she took her phone out of her pocket, wanting to see the situation on Weibo. Upon


    unlocking the phone, the device automatically shut down due to a low battery.


    Hence, she tossed the phone aside, nning to read thetest updates after she got home.


    After all, there was no hurry.


    She firmly believed that the rumors on the inte would never get better.


    And so, she grabbed another bottle of beer from the table and continued dancing while drinking.


    The others did the same.


    ¡°What if everyone believed them?¡± someone asked.


    Mary scoffed. ¡°Impossible. Do you think those brainless fanatics of Josh Batton that I¡¯ve contacted


    would believe them so easily? Don¡¯t you guys worry. X Quest will be cyberbullied for a long long


    time.


    ¡°Humans areplicated. They are prejudiced. Once they¡¯ve firmly believed something, it¡¯ll be hard


    to change their minds. For example, now that everyone believes that X Quest is a b*tch, no


    matter how she tries to rify it, there would still be those who hold firm to their beliefs. There would


    be no smoke if there wasn¡¯t fire,¡± Mary added.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    The others nodded.


    ¡°Mary, what if things get worse, and they found out it was you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m so worried.¡±


    At this, Mary instantly scoffed in contempt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t find me. My Weibo ount


    wasn¡¯t verified, and I¡¯ve got someone to delete the surveince footage at the scene.


    ¡°Moreover, so what if they found out? Do you think X Quest can do anything to me? Something


    so minor like this will be a cinch for my parents to take care of. Are you guys underestimating the


    Sullivan family?¡± Mary said with confidence.


    She firmly believed that she would be fine no matter what happened. With her parents¡¯ support,


    something like this was not worth worrying about.


    ¡°Stop spouting all that nonsense and let¡¯s get high! I have to visit Emily at the detention center


    tomorrow and tell her this good news, hahaha!¡± Maryughed openly.


    ¡°Emily Quest has tricked your brother into a marriage by faking a pregnancy, and your brother is


    nning to divorce her. Do you still n to stay in contact with this person?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Emily and I are best friends, okay? How could I cut our connection because of this? What¡¯s more, I


    can understand her reason for doing this. At first, I was also angry, but after that, I thought it through


    and decided to ept it,¡± Mary dered loudly.


    ¡°Mary is really kind¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, our Mary is a kind little princess.¡±


    At this, Maryughed cheekily and shouted, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a kind person to begin with. Sisters,


    let¡¯s continue partying. I¡¯m feeling great today, so everything¡¯s on me tonight!¡±


    ¡°Three cheers for Mary!!!¡±


    ¡°I love you to death, Mary!!!¡±


    Mary did not respond but continued to dance and drink with a triumphant look on her face.


    At the thought of X being abused on the inte, she felt joyful and energetic. Perhaps the


    abusivements might get even worse tomorrow!


    With this, she felt her body surge with energy and her dance moves became more passionate.


    ***


    At the same time, on X¡¯s end, Stanley was done making her Samyang noodles with a soft-boiled


    egg.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ced on a white pasta te were two boiled broli garnished on the edge and a simple design


    drawn on by red sauce.


    Even though it was a simple te of noodles, he had made it look like something ordinary folks


    could not afford to eat.


    The pot from cooking the noodles was still steaming with heat, so his outfit was soaked in the smell.


    Once everything was done with perfection, he leisurely removed the apron and brought his creation


    out into the living room.


    X wore a white fur jacket as she rested.


    The jacket covered only a bit of her thighs, leaving two fair and slender legs in full view.


    Her curled ck hair scattered on the sofa like a bed of seaweed, increasing her charm and


    sensuality.


    It was abination of angelic, tenderness, charm, and sexiness on one person but there was no


    feeling of dissonance. It was clearly a sh of different things, but they somehow coexisted in


    harmony.


    This was the finest specimen on earth.


    He gazed deeply at her, swallowing hard before he slowly ced the dish on the table.


    The dish clinked softly against the coffee table but she instantly opened her eyes and sat up.


    Staring at the exquisitely prepared dish with delight in her eyes, she praised softly, ¡°Amazing.


    You¡¯ve made something so economical seem so luxurious.¡±


    He gently ced the spoon and fork on the te. ¡°Dig in.¡±

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    X hastily used the cutlery to take up a strand of noodles and put it in her mouth. The sweet and


    spicy taste spread across her taste buds. It was both stimting and delicious.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She gave him a thumbs-up as she ate. ¡°The noodles are cooked just right. It¡¯s the texture I like.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± he said faintly, sitting down beside her to browse through Weibo¡¯s search


    ranking.


    ¡°Are you really not going to eat?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he simply answered. He frowned a little the moment he saw the number one search on the


    list.


    At that moment, the top of the list was dominated by #Josh Batton helping X Quest deny


    rumors#.


    He nced faintly at her before tapping into the search result before finally realizing what had


    happened.


    After a good look at Josh¡¯s rification statement and screenshots of his reply to fans, Stanley


    turned to X who was focused on eating her noodles. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were being


    ndered?¡±


    X smiled. ¡°Because I can take care of it myself.¡±


    Stanley frowned slightly. ¡°Does it upset you?¡±


    X shook her head. She lowered her head to suck a little of the egg yolk with great elegance. ¡°I¡¯m


    not upset. I¡¯ve seen too many of such incidents, so I¡¯m numb toward it.¡±


    ¡°Who did you offend?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Just Mary Sullivan¡­ When you were cooking just now, I hacked into her phone with myputer


    and saw everything.¡± Then, X lowered her head again to take a bite of the egg.


    At the thought of those vulgar lies Mary had weaved, X frowned slightly.


    ¡°Choose if you want someone to beat her up or the same favor returned.¡± A hint of warmth


    appeared in his eyes as his tone became increasingly cold.


    ¡°If I say to have her beat up, would you mobilize your men to do it?¡± X looked at him smilingly.


    ¡°If you say the word, I can even make her disappear,¡± he answered coldly as he started exuding a


    murderous aura.


    Knowing full well that he was only saying this in a fit of pique, X felt great warmth in his words.


    He sounded very cool.


    Sheughed again. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make her disappear, or beat her up. I have ideas to toy with


    her, but I need to wait a little longer.¡±


    ***


    The next morning, when Mary opened her eyes, she was lying on the red sofa of the private room in


    the bar.


    The three friends who had drank and partied with herst night were deeply asleep beside her.


    Holding her groggy head, she sat up slowly to see the room scattered with beer bottles.


    The dense smell of alcohol invaded her senses, and she frowned ufortably.


    Seeing that her phone was charging on the side, she got up immediately to take it before kicking the


    other three people, looking down at them from above. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are we sleeping


    here? And why was my phone charging? Did you guys touch my phone?¡±


    ¡°No. After you got drunkst night, our phones died as well so we called the waiter to send some


    chargers over and to charge yours while he was at it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it. By the way, shouldn¡¯t we take a look at Weibo? To see how everyone is going at


    X Quest now that our phones are charged.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡±


    The three girls spoke one after another.


    Feeling delighted, Mary quickly essed Weibo and sat on the sofa.


    She waved at the others. ¡°Gather round, let¡¯s witness this miracle together.¡±

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    The other people quickly got close to Mary Sullivan and huddled over her as they looked


    expectantly at her phone.


    Mary directly opened Weibo and began counting down confidently.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­¡± She counted.


    Everyone else held their breath in anticipation.


    Very soon, Mary arrived on the page. The first topic on the list was ¡®#Josh Batton denies rumor


    about X Quest#¡¯.


    Closely after that, she pressed on the topic eagerly to witness X being attacked verbally.


    However¡­


    When Mary saw thements in the post, she was dumbfounded.


    Not only were the verbal attacks missing, but many fans of Josh Batton were also apologizing to


    X one after another.


    At that moment, Mary felt as if she had been pped a few consecutive times.


    It felt thoroughly embarrassing.


    Meanwhile, the three people next to Mary, who were also waiting for an exciting show, sighed


    disappointedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mary? You seemed confident and sounded as if it would really happen. It turns


    out that isn¡¯t the case at all,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t manage to harm her at all,¡± another person said.


    ¡°The cyberbullying has stoppedpletely. It looks like the people you found weren¡¯t all that


    powerful,¡± someone said.


    ¡°Mary¡­ You can¡¯t get the job done properly,¡± someone added.


    When Mary heard what the three of them were saying, she felt even more unhappy. They were


    saying insulting things to her.


    Meanwhile, Mary was genuinely shocked by what happened.


    What was going on? Why didn¡¯t things turn out like how she had expected it to?


    This should not have happened. Mary had gone through so much trouble. How did things end up


    like this?


    Mary immediately red at the three of them unhappily.


    ¡°What are you saying? Can you please shut up? What do you mean I can¡¯t get the job done? I told


    you I could do it. Nobody has ever been able to dodge my bullet safely. Just you wait,¡± Mary said.


    As Mary spoke, she quickly opened the ¡®Josh Batton¡¯s Wives¡¯ chat group.


    When Mary noticed that somebody had tagged her, she quickly opened the message.


    At about eleven o¡¯clock the night before, somebody had tagged her and asked if she was creating a


    false rumor.


    Somebody had also asked if what Josh Batton said was true.


    After reading those questions, Mary scrolled through what the rest were saying.


    Many of them said they needed to be rational and wait for Mary¡¯s response before deciding what to


    do next.


    ¡°A bunch of fools. Do they still need to wait?¡± Mary immediately snorted coldly.


    After that, she typed. ¡°Sisters, trust me. Whatever I said is true. I was there in the flesh when it


    happened. I¡¯m definitely not making anything up. If I were, I''d be hit by lightning. Why do you believe


    everything Josh Batton says?¡±

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Josh Batton worked with the Quest family in the past? Don¡¯t you know how


    powerful the Quest family is? Do you really think Josh could have refused to help X Quest if she


    asked him to? Aren¡¯t you all too foolish? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t teach X a lesson this time,


    she won¡¯t give up. She¡¯s still going to approach our Josh. What if she drugs him and sleeps with


    him?¡± Mary Sullivan wrote.


    After that, Mary snorted coldly and focused her attention on the screen.


    ¡°Sisters, look, these brainless people will soon be triggered by what I wrote¡­¡± Mary said.


    Very soon, many began to spam the group.


    ¡°Do you mean to say our beloved idol was forced to deny the rumors? Oh my god, it was exactly


    what I thought. However, I heard that X Quest is already married. Wouldn¡¯t her husband keep an


    eye on her?¡± You and Me Under the Tree wrote.


    ¡°Married? From what I know, X is in an open rtionship with her husband. Why would he care?


    She has slept with many young, handsome men. This is an open secret in the entertainment


    industry. Don¡¯t be fooled by her fairy-like appearance. She is a lustful woman.¡± Mary immediately


    replied.


    ¡°Sister, are you sure what you say is true? Legal action can be taken against you if you are creating


    a false rumor. If what you say is true, isn¡¯t X Quest a frightening person?¡± Josh Batton¡¯s Steering


    Wheel wrote.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, sisters, we can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing. We must protect our Josh. Let¡¯s teach


    X Quest a lesson. Once she realizes how powerful we are, she will keep her hands away from


    Josh.¡± Saving My Virginity for Josh Batton wrote.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s all show this b*tch that anyone who has any ill intentions toward our husband will


    have to die.¡± Josh Batton¡¯s Main Wife wrote.


    ¡°Do what you want. This is all I will say. Do not ever believe the rifications made by X Quest or


    Josh Batton. Do you understand?¡± Mary snorted coldly as she replied.


    ¡°Okay!¡± everyone in the group replied instantly.


    Mary smiled satisfactorily before she turned to look at her friends.


    ¡°Do you see that? Just wait. X will get what she deserves soon. These crazy fans are not easy to


    deal with¡­¡± Mary said.


    Her three friends beganughing instantly as they showed Mary thumbs-up.


    ¡°Mary, you are amazing. How did you find these crazy fans?¡± One of them said.


    ¡°Yeah, our Mary really is smart. I think Mary is the best schemer around,¡± someone said.


    ¡°Yeah. I respect Mary a lot. It looks like X is done for. These days, a lot of marketing ounts are


    known for being drawn to popr news. Once this thing gets popr enough, the marketing


    ounts would also jump on the bandwagon,¡± another person said.


    Instead of saying anything, Mary silently exited the group as she listened to these girls


    complimenting her.


    It all sounded like music to her ears.


    ¡®X, the b*tch, will truly be done for! Just wait! Hehe!¡¯ Mary thought.


    After Mary left, members of the ¡®Josh Batton¡¯s Wives¡¯ group began forming a n to get everyone to


    trash talk about X.


    Not only that, the leader of the group even discussed gathering funds to buy a spot on the list of


    most popr topics for X. After everyone had agreed, they began transferring money to the


    leader of the group.


    Instantly, X had be their enemy once again.


    Since thesedies hated X and were upset about what happened, they all treated X like their


    most hated enemy.


    To thesedies, doing such things to their favorite idol was worse than killing their parents.


    Therefore, they were determined to take X down.


    Very soon, they published everything they heard from the group onto Josh Batton¡¯s webpage.


    The topic sessfully took up Josh¡¯s entire webpage.


    Soon after, the leader of the group leader managed to raise a total of one million dors from


    supporters of the cause and began contacting people to purchase the spot on the list of most


    popr topics.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everything was carried out systematically.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    After ten minutes or so, Josh Batton¡¯s webpage was upied entirely by the topic surrounding


    ¡®#Josh Batton forced to deny rumors#¡¯.


    Many of his fans were triggered.


    After half an hour, ¡®#Josh Batton forced to deny rumors#¡¯ imed the number one spot on the list of


    most popr topics on the inte.


    The ¡®Josh Batton¡¯s Wives¡¯ fan group, among others, began to fuel the controversy while pointing out


    that X Quest really did attempt to seduce Josh Batton. Josh had only denied the rumors because


    he was forced by X to do so. After all, X was the wealthier party and therefore had more


    power than Josh.


    In fact, they had even pointed out that X was in an open rtionship with her husband.


    Therefore, she was pictured as a lustful b*tch who went around seducing younger and more


    handsome men.


    Closely after that, the ¡®Josh Batton¡¯s Wives¡¯ group leader hired many people to continue verbally


    attacking X with various hatefulments.


    Many bystanders and inte bullies, who did not know the truth, as well as some marketing


    ounts, jumped on the bandwagon and soon flooded the inte with their own posts.


    Meanwhile, X¡¯s Weibo page was under attack. The first three posts were filled with hateful


    comments.


    While X¡¯s Weibo page was in a mess, she was able to wake up naturally without an rm clock.


    After stretching her armszily, she ran her fingers through her long ck hair and slowly sat up on


    her bed.


    As soon as she did so, her silky hair naturally slid down behind her. There was a slightly messy but


    gentle vibe about how she looked right then.


    Despite not having any make-up on, her skin seemed fair and smooth. In fact, there wasn¡¯t a single


    w on her face.


    With the warm sunlight shining upon her skin through the white curtains, X¡¯s skin appeared


    unusually bright.


    After stretching her arms again, X picked up her phone habitually and logged onto Weibo to


    check out today¡¯s hottest news.


    The hashtag ¡®#Josh Batton forced to deny rumors#¡¯ immediately came into sight.


    With an unhappy frown on her face, X opened the article to find out what was going on.


    The first thing she saw was ¡®The Truth Behind Everything¡¯ rted to Josh Batton denying rumors


    posted by some marketing ounts.


    After that, the hatefulments showed up one after another.


    ¡°I really want to know when the b*tchy X Quest will die. How disgusting would she be after


    messing with so many young and handsome men? She¡¯s worse than prostitutes who sell their


    bodies for fifty dors for sex each time.¡± Someone wrote.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°X Quest is a true b*tch of this generation. Despite looking all innocent and pure, she¡¯s been


    f*cked by tens of thousands of people. Tsk, tsk, tsk. She¡¯d better stay away from Josh Batton.


    Otherwise, I will kill her myself.¡± Another person wrote.


    ¡°This woman is more disgusting than prostitutes. How dare she even think of getting her way with


    Josh Batton? She should look in a mirror first. I want thergest piece of a sharp thing right now.¡±


    Another person added.


    Although these words were even more mean-spirited than the ones X had read the night before


    and were tough pills to swallow, she was not too emotionally affected.


    In fact, X was not much surprised by what happened.


    It was all within her expectations.


    Mary Sullivan was a brainless woman who would only go to even further extents after failing to


    defame X the first time around. That was Mary¡¯s attitude, after all.


    It looked like Mary was not only using that picture to do all this. She was even getting Josh¡¯s crazy


    fans involved. X believed that Mary would not stop until she had sessfully defamed her.


    When X shifted her gaze downward, she saw over 9999 unread messages in her inbox.


    X chose to ignore them directly because she knew what those people would write to her without


    even having to look.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡ª¡±

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Right then, Georgie Clementine¡¯s call came in.


    X immediately answered the call. After switching to the hands-free mode, X tossed her phone


    onto the bed. She began pulling her long hair into a ponytail as she waited for Georgie to speak.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°President X, did you see all that? It¡¯s started again¡­¡± Georgie did not sound very happy. There


    was a hint of irritation in her voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen it. I¡¯ve checked and found out that Mary Sullivan is behind all this,¡± X said before


    chuckling softly with a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°Mary Sullivan? Since you¡¯ve found out, what would you like me to do? Should we expose this


    person and¡­ Let her have a taste of cyberbullying herself?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°No, let her continue with this nonsense,¡± X said softly before fastening her ponytail with a ck


    hairband. She then clipped on her white bunny-ear hair clips before heading over to the bathroom


    with her phone.


    ¡°Do you mean you don¡¯t want to do anything to her first, and that we should wait for a while?¡±


    Georgie asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Also, tell Josh Batton not to respond at all. Regardless of what people say on the inte, do


    not respond,¡± X said before cing her phone on the basin stand, squeezing some facial


    cleansing milk on her hand, and turning on the faucet to wash her face with her eyes closed.


    Her smooth face was instantly covered in ayer of white foam. Gradually, a light flowery tea


    fragrance wafted into her nose. The calming scent was seemingly able to make X forget about all


    the negative emotions in her heart.


    ¡°Are you thinking of¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Georgie, stop getting involved. Just do as I say,¡± X said firmly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. Mary Sullivan won¡¯t get away this easily,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to hang up. I¡¯m washing my face,¡± X said.


    ***


    After washing her face, X put on some light make-up before shifting her ponytail slightly higher


    up and forming bangs with her hair in front using a hair straightener.


    After that, X went into her closet to change into a white shirt, a ck suit, ck high-waist pants,


    and a pair of ck high heels.


    The simplebination of clothes entuated her perfect curves. At one nce, she seemed like


    a noble yet fairy-likedy who also exuded a pure but sexy aura.


    Once X grabbed her ck Chanel purse, she looked at her reflection in a gold-ted mirror


    before taking a deep breath in. After making sure she was in her best state, she forced a smile and


    began walking down the stairs.


    When X arrived on the first floor, the smell of freshly toasted bread filled her nostrils. Coupled


    with the warm winter sun, she could feel a warm sensation in her heart.


    Stanley Batton, who was just done with making sandwiches, heard her walking down and


    immediately walked out of the kitchen with a tray of intricately made sandwiches.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast,¡± he said as he looked at X.


    Stanley was wearing a white shirt and matching formal ck pants. While his outfit was ordinary, he


    seemed iparably noble.


    Despite having seen his perfect face countless times, X still gasped inwardly at the wonderful


    sight.


    With a smile on her face, X followed Stanley into the dining room.


    On the dining table, there were neatly arranged sses of warm milk, freshly squeezed oranges, a


    sd of vegetables and fruits, and soft-boiled eggs, all of which seemed appetizing.


    As soon as X sat down, she picked up one of the sandwiches and began to eat.


    After looking at her calmly, Stanley pushed a ss of fresh orange juice closer to X.


    ¡°The thing on Weibo has started again. Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡± He asked.


    X put her sandwich down before taking a sip of the orange juice and shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have everything nned,¡± she said.


    Stanley looked hard at her. Without saying anything, he picked up a knife and began silently digging


    into a soft-boiled egg in front of him.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    After breakfast, X Quest got into her red Maserati and drove toward the Quest Group¡¯s


    headquarters.


    From afar, she could see countless men and women had gathered in front of the office¡¯s main


    entrance.


    The groups of people hadrge cut-out posters with ¡®boycott X Quest¡¯ written all over them.


    ¡°X Quest,e and right now and give us an exnation,¡± they chanted as they raised those


    posters high in the air.


    X had not expected this to happen at all.


    Regardless of how bad things got on the inte, X would not have been surprised. However,


    X was baffled by how the situation had transpired and even affected her in reality.


    It was obvious that Mary Sullivan had bribed most of these people to cause a scene here.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary was not capable enough to make thingse this far with the fan groups alone.


    At first, X thought it would have only been a mess on the inte. She never expected things to


    deteriorate this badly as far as reality was involved.


    Seeing those hatefulments and seeing this stuff happening in person were twopletely


    different experiences.


    When X saw thements on the inte, her emotions were not greatly affected. Even if she


    was unhappy, the feeling very quickly faded away.


    However, it was a different situation in reality. It felt like she was being pped right in the face.


    Right then, a feeling of rage began to fill X.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, Jeremy Quest was calling X on her phone. X quickly plugged in her earphones and


    answered the call before parking her car by the road.


    ¡°X, how did the matter between you and Josh Batton make its way into reality? A group of people


    is at the office, and they are causing a scene. They won¡¯t leave even when the security guards


    forced them to,¡± Jeremy sounded somewhat unhappy.


    X pinched her nose bridge helplessly before touching her ponytail gently.


    ¡°Someone must be behind this. Dad, don¡¯t worry about this thing. I¡¯ll deal with it,¡± X said.


    ¡°How can I not worry about it? You are my beloved daughter. Now that someone is saying these


    false things about you, how could I just let it slide?¡± Jeremy asked.


    Hearing this, X¡¯s heart immediately felt warm.


    ¡°Dad, trust in me. I can deal with it,¡± X said.


    ¡°Fine. Hurry up and resolve the matter. Don¡¯t let it affect ourpany. More importantly, don¡¯t let it


    affect you,¡± Jeremy said with a long sigh.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X said before quickly hanging up.


    After ring coldly at the crowd from afar, X directly called the security department on the phone.


    ¡°You have ten minutes to get rid of these people,¡± she said.


    ¡°President X, if that were possible, we would have done it already. These people simply won¡¯t


    give up. All we can do is stop them from entering thepany¡¯s building¡­ However, we have


    already called the police. They should be here in about ten minutes,¡± someone immediately replied.


    Right then, Georgie Clementine¡¯s pink Ferrari appeared by the road.


    When Georgie saw what was going on, she immediately stopped her car in a parking spot by the


    road. She then quickly got into X¡¯s car and put her seatbelt on.


    ¡°Are these people insane? How dare they cause a scene here? I¡¯m going to call the police,¡± Georgie


    said as she frowned unhappily at the people from afar.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. The security department has already contacted the police. The police will


    be here very soon. Let¡¯s go somewhere else to avoid all this,¡± X said as she shook her head.


    X felt certain that there was no way she could reason with a group of people like that. She would


    only be wasting her time.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Since X Quest could not afford to confront these people, she decided to avoid them instead.


    Just as X was about to turn on the engine, a plump middle-aged woman suddenly appeared in


    front of her car and began knocking on her engine cover with a long wooden stick.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡­¡±


    ¡°X Quest, you shameless woman. How dare you touch my favorite boy. Who do you think you


    are? I¡¯ll kill you, b*tch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The woman screamed as she continued to hit X¡¯s car.


    Dents began to appear on the hood of X¡¯s car.


    X¡¯s jaw dropped at the sight. Although she had seen many ridiculous people in her life, she rarely


    saw people like this.


    When X saw the woman¡¯s fierce and arrogant facial expression, her blood began to boil.


    ¡°What the hell is this? Where did shee from? The asylum hospital?¡± Georgie Clementine


    cursed under her breath.


    Meanwhile, X did not say anything. Her facial expression had turned cold. Slowly, she got out of


    her car and began approaching the woman.


    Their contrasting appearances made the scene look unusually striking.


    Although X seemed calm, her gaze was very cold.


    ¡°Who sent you here to do this? Are you aware of what you are doing right now?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Of course, I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m teaching you a lesson. Who sent me here? I came here on


    my own. I saw a lot of peoplementing about you on Weibo. That¡¯s why I came. I¡¯ve spent so


    much money to help Josh Batton get to where he is today. How dare you contaminate him? Who do


    you think you are? Do you know how much I have spent to boost the boy¡¯s poprity? Do you know


    how much I love that boy?¡± The woman continued to shout.


    After that, the woman directly raised the wooden stick high up in the air. She aimed it at X¡¯s


    forehead and was about to hit X.


    X rapidly grabbed the wooden stick and pulled it away from the woman before tossing it onto a


    patch of grass nearby.


    X did it all in a series of swift motions. It looked extremely cool.


    Georgie got out of the car from the other side and ran directly over to X before pushing X


    behind her protectively.


    ¡°What you did today is a vition of thew. Are you aware of that? Since you are elderly, I hope


    you act rationally and leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for acting against you,¡±


    Georgie said.


    Georgie hated three kinds of people in life. The first kind of people were those who disrespect their


    parents or the elderly. The second kind of people were those who disrupted peace in the world. The


    third kind of people were those who bullied X Quest.


    Therefore, Georgie would not tolerate anyone bullying X Quest in front of her.


    ¡°Hahaha. Against thew? I am doing something for the sake of justice. How is that against the


    law? X Quest has harassed our favorite boy, Josh Batton. I call that a vition of thew. What a


    shameless woman,¡± the woman pointed at X and shouted.


    The loud noise attracted the group of people in front of X¡¯s office. They immediately ran over to


    X and Georgie before surrounding the two in a small circle.


    Someone began recording X with a phone.


    ¡°Everyone,e over and look at this. X, the shameless b*tch, is going to hit someone now.


    She¡¯s very fierce,¡± the person shouted angrily.


    X instantly became angry and turned to look at the person recording her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you say I was hitting someone? Why don¡¯t you have a closer look and see who is ring at me


    with a fierce look?¡± X asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t care about that. All we see is that you were hitting someone,¡± another person added.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you shameless woman. Not only is your body filthy, so is your heart. How could you hit


    that woman? She¡¯s old enough to be your mother,¡± someone added.


    ¡°Look at you, you filthy thing. How dare you think about sleeping with my Josh Batton? You should


    look in the mirror. Do you think you deserve him?¡± Someone asked.


    The things these people said were merciless.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    When X Quest heard these things being said about her, she felt as if these people were throwing


    punches at her head.


    As she looked around at the hostile faces around her, she instantly thought it was pointless to


    defend herself with logic.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Such a feeling made X feel suffocated.


    There was no reason to exin herself to these people because they were not a usual group of


    people.


    Therefore, X pushed Georgie aside before standing in front of the middle-aged woman.


    ¡°There is a surveince camera in front of ourpany¡¯s main entrance. The footage will show


    clearly what happened. My car isn¡¯t cheap. The hood alone cost at least a few hundred thousand


    dors. Are you going to pay me in cash, or will you issue me an invoice first?¡± X asked.


    The middle-aged woman was stunned when she heard what X said.


    ¡°A few hundred thousand dors? Are you trying to rob me? Pay you? That¡¯s impossible,¡± the


    woman said after a gulp.


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll leave everything to thew once you go to prison. Apart from going to prison,


    you will also be cklisted. By then, everything you do in this country will be affected. Think about it


    carefully,¡± X said.


    Although X¡¯s voice was monotonous, and her face was emotionless, she sounded very assertive,


    and her words were difficult to ignore.


    Meanwhile, the people around X were still recording her with their phones as they continued to


    shout angrily.


    ¡°Everyone,e here and see what¡¯s happening. X Quest is threatening a weaker person with


    thew,¡± someone said.


    ¡°X is picking on the weak even though she is much more powerful. She really has a terrible


    personality. With so much money to her name, X could easily fix her car with a few hundred


    thousand dors. However, what does this aunty have? Her entire worth probably wouldn¡¯t be


    enough,¡± someone added.


    ¡°If something were to happen to X, she still had a bunch of people to help her out. What about


    this aunty? She¡¯s just an ordinary person. If anything happened to her, she¡¯s on her own. How could


    X be this cruel? As a rich person, what¡¯s so hard about helping a poor person out?¡± Someone


    pointed out.


    Everyone seemed to be judging X from a moral high ground.


    At the same time, they were sharing these twisted ideologies on the inte.


    X was getting angrier by the second.


    ¡°What kind of logic is this? Should a person¡¯s bad behavior be forgiven just because she is poor?¡±


    X red at these people coldly.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be the case? She is weaker than you. That¡¯s why you should forgive her,¡± someone


    responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. X, you¡¯re a heartless dog. Oh, my god. I can¡¯t believe I used to like you. I can¡¯t


    believe you are this kind of person,¡± someone said.


    ¡°Me too. I used to like you quite a fair bit. I thought you were a kind and capable young woman.


    What happened yesterday has thoroughly changed my mind about you,¡± someone added.


    They were pushing X¡¯s buttons.


    With their voices ovepping each other¡¯s, the messed-up situation was giving X a headache.


    Georgie immediately pulled X aside as she looked at the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t agree with what you have said. Why should you be forgiven just because you


    are weaker? Why should rich people be punished just because they are stronger? What¡¯s the logic


    in that? I¡¯m warning you people. If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll make you pay for it. Although X has a


    good temper, I don¡¯t. I was born with a short temper, and I¡¯m not afraid to take an eye for an eye. I


    don¡¯t care if you are strong or weak. I will kill anyone who annoys me!¡± Georgie said loudly as veins


    started popping on her neck.


    ¡°Hahaha,e here, everybody! Look at this. X has actually brought her friend to threaten us,¡±


    someone said.


    ¡°Truly disgusting,¡± another person said.


    ¡°We are not afraid of you. Even if you threaten us, I will still repeat this a hundred times. X Quest


    is a lowly b*tch,¡± someone said.


    Once again, the crowd began throwing insults at X as if they were acting in the name of justice.


    ¡°Well, none of you should leave then. Wait for the police to arrive and arrest you,¡± X said with a


    smile and a cold look in her eyes.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    ¡°X Quest, do you think I won¡¯t kill you?¡± A youngdy suddenly shouted as she ran forward and


    pointed at X¡¯s face.


    After that, thedy raised her hand and was about to p X.


    However, without saying anything or showing any change in facial expression, X grabbed the


    lady¡¯s hand just in time and brought her to the ground with a shoulder throw.


    X¡¯s action gave the people around her a fright. They were all stunned by what she did.


    It happened so fast that the youngdy could not even react in time.


    By the time the youngdy recollected herself, her body had started to ache all over.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me?¡± She pointed at X as she tried to help herself up.


    ¡°That¡¯s called self-defense. You don¡¯t have what it takes to kill me,¡± X said as she looked down


    calmly at the youngdy.


    ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to hit me? Come on. I will take any of you on,¡± X said with a


    raised voice as she looked around confidently at the people around her.


    Meanwhile, the people took in a deep breath. None of them dared to even make a move.


    ¡°A bunch of cowards,¡± Georgie Clementine snorted coldly.


    ¡°woo-woo, woo-woo¡ª¡±


    Right then, police sirens could be heard from all around.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Over a dozen police cars showed up in all directions. The sounds they made were piercingly loud.


    When the people surrounding X saw this, they immediately took off in different directions. It


    looked almost like dandelions dispersing after a gust of strong wind.


    Some of them were caught, while others managed to escape.


    X and Georgie stood still and observed coldly during the entire process.


    Observing the entire scene made X feel much better.


    Very soon, one of the police officers came up to X.


    ¡°You must be X Quest, right? We will do our best to capture those who have managed to get


    away. They were holding an illegal gathering. At the very least, they would be locked up for a week,¡±


    the police officer said.


    ¡°Okay¡­ The fat and dirty middle-aged woman you just caught and brought into the car damaged


    my car. Don¡¯t forget to make her pay for the damages,¡± X said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± the police officer said before taking a photo of the hood on X¡¯s car with a camera.


    Closely after that, he took another picture of the entire car.


    ¡°If there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯m very sorry for the trouble,¡± X said after


    approaching the police officer.


    ¡°Not at all. This is our job,¡± the police officer said.


    X smiled before getting into her car. Georgie followed suit.


    After turning the engine on, X drove over to thepany¡¯s main entrance.


    Once the car stopped, Georgie began to speak unhappily.


    ¡°Clearly, this group of people were bribed by Mary Sullivan. They were speaking nonsense. I could


    tell these are all Mary¡¯s people. I bet she told them to say those things, right?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Although Mary might have bribed them, I think they might have been speaking their own minds,¡±


    X said.


    ¡°How is that possible? What are we going to do next? Are we still going to wait?¡± Georgie asked in


    disbelief.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll wait. I don¡¯t think it was necessarily Mary Sullivan who made them say those things.


    Perhaps, not all of them were bribed by Mary. Some of them might have not liked me from the start.


    This was merely a good opportunity for them to jump on the bandwagon,¡± X Quest said before


    smiling bitterly.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°That makes sense. To be honest, some people can hate others for no reason in a lot of cases.


    Since you are living a seemingly good life, and their lives suck, they have turned you into a target


    for their negativity. Humans really are the worst. Although some people say demons are terrifying, I


    think a human¡¯s heart is the most terrifying thing,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Yeah. A human¡¯s heart is indeedplicated, Georgie. Anyway, have you had breakfast?¡± X


    turned to look at Georgie.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Why don¡¯t you have breakfast with me? It¡¯ll make you feel better,¡± Georgie said as


    she shook her head.


    X nodded before driving away.


    Due to themotion earlier, X was not in a particrly good mood right now.


    She felt that she needed to blow off some steam.


    Even if X returned to the office right away, she would not be able to calm herself down to work.


    Therefore, she decided to go somewhere to get her mind off of things.


    ¡°Did youe over to look for me on purpose this morning? Or did you happen to pass by and saw


    what happened?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t happen to pass by. I wanted to meet you to show you some documents. D*mn it, I left those


    documents in my car. After what happened with those people back there, Ipletely forgot about


    work,¡± Georgie said as she knocked herself on the head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can hand it over to me after we are done buying stuffter,¡± X said as she shrugged


    nonchntly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Georgie said.


    Approximately ten minutester, X¡¯s red Maserati stopped in front of a high-end western


    restaurant.


    X unbuckled her seatbelt and was prepared to get out of the car.


    ¡°Put this on to avoid attracting any unwanted attention,¡± Georgie said before quickly passing her a


    pair of ck sunsses.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± X said with a chuckle before putting the sunsses on.


    Since X had a tiny face, therge sunsses covered nearly half of her face. Even so, she still


    looked morous.


    After X got out of the car, Georgie followed her. With Georgie¡¯s arm around hers, X began


    walking into the restaurant.


    Just as they were about to step through the front door, Mary walked out from the restaurant.


    With a lot of make-up on, Mary was wearing a sexy, rock-inspired red dress with a white fur coat on


    the outside, as well as a pair of long, ck boots which covered her knees. She looked almost like


    a sexydy from one of those western films.


    When Mary saw X, her facial expression immediately turned cold. Mary stood directly in X¡¯s


    way as she extended an arm to stop X from moving forward.


    ¡°Well, well. Who could this be? Isn¡¯t this the infamous b*tch I¡¯ve been seeing on Weibo for the past


    two days, X Quest?¡± Mary asked with her chin lifted. There was a sardonic look on her face.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. X, I¡¯ve got to give it to you. You have improved. I can¡¯t believe you have turned into a


    high-ss b*tch now. Tsk, tsk. Didn¡¯t I just hear about you sleeping with quite a number of young,


    handsome men in the entertainment industry?¡± Mary added.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    ¡°You seem like a puredy. However, how could you do something so shameless? You embarrass


    the female poption. Even when standing next to you in person, I find you disgusting. Fortunately,


    syphilis and AIDS aren¡¯t transmissible diseases. Otherwise, I would have been terrified,¡± Mary


    Sullivan said before rolling her eyes at X Quest.


    Mary then took a step back and quickly shook her head as she made annoying tutting sounds.


    When X saw Mary¡¯s face, she began to feel irritated again.


    How shameless could Mary be to taunt her victim after being the cause of that person¡¯s suffering?


    Mary was acting as if she had not done anything wrong.


    ¡°Once I find out who came up with those rumors to intentionally affect my reputation, I will make her


    pay for it,¡± X said coldly.


    ¡°Hahaha, rumors? You really are funny. Who woulde up with rumors like that?¡± Mary


    immediatelyughed out loud.


    ¡°Clearly, someone who has nothing better to do. I believe people who do nasty things like this won¡¯t


    end up in a good ce,¡± X said with a cold look in her eyes as she quietly observed Mary¡¯s face.


    Hearing this, Mary immediately felt triggered.


    ¡°I believe everything happens for a reason. Any person who was exposed for their nasty scandals


    would im they were innocent. However, does it mean that they are truly innocent? If you have the


    time to exin yourself here, I suggest you go to the hospital and take the four screening tests for


    transmissible diseases. You might want to do that to make sure you didn¡¯t get infected with syphilis


    or HPV,¡± Mary immediatelymented sarcastically.


    ¡°You seem very knowledgeable about these things. Do you do it often?¡± X asked calmly. There


    was a cold expression on her face.


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t make things up. I am a puredy. Why would I need to do that? Do you think I¡¯m like


    you? Disgusting b*tch. Thank goodness my brother dumped you back then. Otherwise, he would


    have been cheated on many times,¡± Mary uttered angrily.


    Mary¡¯s words felt like hot oil being poured into a fiery pit in X¡¯s heart. Feelings of rage and


    animosity in X were instantly ignited.


    ¡°Mary Sullivan, don¡¯t go too far,¡± Georgie Clementine yelled.


    ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to berate me?¡± Mary asked before raising her hand and


    proceeded to p Georgie¡¯s face.


    However, before she could do so, X grabbed Mary¡¯s wrist just in time.


    ¡°She clearly just warned you to not go too far,¡± X said.


    ¡°How dare you stop me? I¡¯m going to beat you up,¡± Mary said before lifting her other hand to p


    X¡¯s face.


    X reflexively caught her other hand.


    ¡°We¡¯re in public. I don¡¯t want to get into a fight. Mary Sullivan, I¡¯m warning you for thest time,


    leave this ce immediately,¡± X said.


    ¡°Leave? Why should I leave? Are you triggered by what I said? Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m not the only person


    saying those things. Everyone is saying the same things on the inte. X Quest, you are done


    for. You really are. From now on, you will have the reputation of a b*tch. Perhaps your husband


    might even want to get a divorce. Hahaha! I¡¯m truly happy. Congrattions, X, you haveProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    sessfully dug your own grave. Ahhh!¡± Before Mary could finish her sentence, X¡¯s pnded


    on her face.


    X had used her full force and was not holding back at all.


    Although X did not want to attack Mary at first, Mary had gone too far and left X without a


    choice.


    After X pped Mary, the anger in her heart lessened somewhat.


    One secondter, fresh blood began to trickle from the corner of Mary¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°X Quest, are you mad?¡± Mary asked. It hurt so much that her eyes had turned red.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    As Mary Sullivan spoke, the fingerprints on her face became even more apparent. Her face soon


    became swollen.


    However, X Quest could not be bothered to fight with her. X pulled Georgie Clementine¡¯s hand


    and began walking into the restaurant. Her high heels announced her departure with clear tapping


    sounds on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Mary decided to run after them.


    When Georgie saw Mary¡¯s reflection in the ss wall, she immediately turned around and red at


    Mary with her fist raised.


    Mary came to a halt instantly and did not run after them. Instead, she stomped her feet on the


    ground angrily.


    ¡°X Quest, you are done for! I am extremely happy about it,¡± Mary shouted.


    However, X ignored herpletely.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡ª¡± Right then, Mary¡¯s phone rang.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Mary saw that it was a familiar series of numbers, she quickly got into her car and picked up


    the call suspiciously.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you asked me to,¡± a man¡¯s cold voice could be heard from the other end of the


    call.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you,¡± Mary said before directly hanging up.


    After X and Georgie entered the restaurant, they sat at a table next to a window.


    There was a piano ced in the lobby of the restaurant. A handsome-looking boy dressed in a


    formal white tuxedo suit was ying ¡®Dawn¡¯ on the piano.


    The upbeat and cheerful tune brought joy to everyone who heard it.


    As soon as X sat down, her gazended upon the boy. He was seated in the brightest spot in the


    restaurant. Dressed in a fully white outfit, he seemed spotless.


    Meanwhile, he had a full head of short, blond hair. With fair skin, and distinct facial features of a


    Caucasian person, X could tell he was mixed.


    He seemed only around the age of eighteen or neen.


    Moreover, he had a pure look in his eyes, almost as if he were an angel from one of the posters


    around.


    When the boy yed the climatic part of the song, a magnificent smile appeared on his face.


    When he smiled, he seemed almost like an adorable puppy in white with dimples on his face.


    ¡°Georgie, ask that boy if he is interested in bing a trainee at ourpanyter,¡± X said


    calmly as she lifted her pointed chin in the boy¡¯s direction.


    Georgie shifted her gaze to the boy and immediately smiled admiringly.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do itter. He looks cute and handsome. I bet he will be a very popr celebrity,¡± Georgie


    said.


    ¡°If he is interested, we can train him a little,¡± X said with a chuckle.


    ¡°I suppose he could be. After all, how could he possibly earn more as a piano yer here than as a


    celebrity?¡± Georgie nodded.


    ***


    After X finished dining with Georgie, she lifted her chin casually and drank her strawberry juice.


    Coincidentally, the boy on the piano had finished performing and was walking off the stage.


    Georgie quickly put her ss down and approached him before directly handing him a name card.


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Georgie Clementine. I am the chief executive of X


    Entertainment. I¡¯m wondering if you would be interested to be a trainee at ourpany,¡±


    Georgie said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± the boy nodded politely at Georgie. His voice had a gentle yet crisp quality to it.


    ¡°Based on what you have and are capable of, you will certainly earn more as a celebrity than what


    you are doing now. Would you give that a thought?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll think about it carefully,¡± the boy nodded. He seemed very obedient.


    Right then, Georgie felt as if her heart was melting. This little boy seemed too obedient and too


    wonderful to be true.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Morty Wayne,¡± he answered.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    ¡°You have a very nice name. d to meet you,¡± Georgie Clementine said.


    ¡°d to meet you too,¡± Morty Wayne said.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Neen. I¡¯m currently studying ssical music at Antis College of Music. I¡¯m in my third year,¡±


    Morty answered truthfully.


    ¡°Add me on WeChat. If you are willing to, you can talk to me on WeChat. Perhaps, you might be


    curious about certain things at ourpany. You can ask me about them on WeChat too. The


    phone number on that name card is my WeChat number,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Morty said as he nodded obediently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll add you in a short while,¡± he said and smiled pleasantly. His dimples appeared once more.


    ¡°Okay, get back to work then,¡± Georgie said and chuckled.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going now, Chief Clementine.¡± Morty nodded respectfully at Georgie once more.


    After finishing his sentence, Morty smiled before he turned around and left.


    Apart from Josh Batton¡¯s smile, this was the most beautiful smile Georgie had seen.


    Morty had a stately figure from behind. Moreover, the way he walked gave off vibes of a celebrity.


    Georgie was certain that if this person could get into the entertainment industry, and as long as they


    groomed him properly, he would be a prominent individual in the industry in the future.


    After watching him leave, Georgie quickly returned to X Quest and sat in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. I think this kid is interested. In fact, there is arge probability that he wille to our


    company,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°As long as you have the will, there isn¡¯t anybody you can¡¯t get a contract with,¡± X said as she


    raised her brows satisfactorily at Georgie.


    ¡°You tter me,¡± Georgie¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°Honestly, we have to go. I need to get back to work at the Quest family¡¯s headquarters. I¡¯ll leave


    you with X Entertainment. It¡¯s been quite busy at the Quest family¡¯s side of business. I won¡¯t be


    going over to X Entertainment for now. Just like before, you can take care of minor decisions. You


    can approach me if there¡¯s anything major,¡± X said.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Georgie said and nodded.


    X got up and pulled Georgie into her arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Is everything alright?¡± X asked.


    Georgie shrugged nonchntly.


    ¡°What wouldn¡¯t it be alright? I¡¯d go through fire and water for you,¡± Georgie said.


    X immediately felt a warm sensation in her heart.


    ¡°What about you? Are you feeling better?¡± Georgie asked with a concerned tone.


    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I¡¯mpletely fine. However, I do feel much better. Let¡¯s go,¡± X said before


    holding Georgie¡¯s arm affectionately as they both walked out of the restaurant.


    X seemed to behave like a damsel in distress in front of Georgie.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    After returning to her office, X realized that she was on the list of the most popr topics on the


    inte once again.


    This time, she was on the number one spot with the title of ¡®#X Quest Calls the Cops#¡¯.


    Although X knew what the content would be about without reading through the news article, she


    subconsciously clicked on it to have a look.


    Inside, various mediapanies have posted about what happened in the morning, including how


    Josh Batton¡¯s fans were causing a scene in front of the Quest family¡¯spany and how nearly all


    of them were taken away by the police.


    Some of the mediapanies even imed that those who managed to escape had personally


    messaged them in private to tell them how X was a woman with a poor personality. The media


    companies were told that X behaved like a bully when she spoke to these people¡­


    Suddenly, hatefulments filled the pages.


    ¡°Hehehe, this b*tch really does have an awful personality. How could she get everyone imprisoned?


    Is this considered a case of abusing one¡¯s power against the weak?¡± Someone wrote.


    ¡°As a bystander, I must say that I¡¯m thoroughly shocked. What right does X Quest have to think


    she is better than everyone else? She should go on her knees and apologize to Josh Batton¡¯s fans.¡±


    Another person added.


    ¡°A rich kid like her shouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against ordinary people. It really is disgusting. Argh¡­ I


    suddenly understand how Tom Sullivan must have felt.¡± Someone else wrote.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    The negativements about X Quest became even more offensive over the next ten hours.


    Although X was not sure how many of them were bribed to write such things, and how many of


    them were merely bystanders, she was certain it was impossible that all of them were bribed.


    Some of them must have been influenced by others to jump on the bandwagon. Perhaps, these


    people had always been critical of others and merely took this opportunity to vent their hatred. They


    could also be Josh Batton¡¯s fans.


    With different types of people involved and various cruelments mixed, X felt disgusted by


    what she read.


    There would always be a group of people in the world who derived pleasure from verbally hurting


    other people through hatefulments on the inte.


    To these people, their keyboards were like their weapon of choice. They liked to vent their


    suppressed negative emotions through a set of self-defined logic in the real world.


    After briefly looking through thements, X exited from the topic.


    Her gaze thennded upon the second headline on the list of most popr topics, ¡®#X Quest,


    Hehe#¡¯¡­


    X knew how disgusting thements would be without even tapping on the link.


    She then identally swiped down on her screen, causing the list of search results to refresh


    automatically.


    Right then, a third item appeared on the list.


    ¡®#X Quest Hits Mary Sullivan#¡¯


    X knew this would get on the list at some point. She just did not expect that Mary would act so


    quickly. After smiling bitterly, X tapped on the link.


    The first thing that came into sight was the most popr Weibo post rted to the topic from a


    major marketing ount.


    ¡°Someone just wrote in to tell me that he had personally witnessed X Quest pping Mary


    Sullivan in front of a high-end western restaurant. ording to our source, Mary was pped all


    because she had said a few things to defend Josh Batton. This inte user also said that X has


    a terrible personality, was obnoxious in the way she spoke, and bullied Mary so badly that thetter


    could not even fight back. My heart goes out to Marry Sullivan. That poor thing.¡±


    There was even a picture of X pping Mary below the Weibo post.


    After that, X opened thement section. Various mean things were said about her, including


    ¡®evil woman, b*tch, sow, get into a car ident, get whipped¡¯ among others.


    Every phrase felt like a sharp knife jabbing into X¡¯s heart.


    However, these things did not affect X significantly. Very soon, she chose to ignore the


    comments and shifted her attention elsewhere.


    Closely after that, X saw Mary¡¯s verified ount had recently published a new post. ¡°You must


    always forgive the other person regardless of how bad she is,¡± Mary wrote.


    There was a selfie of Mary below the Weibo post. In the picture, she covered the right side of her


    face with her hand, though she was apparently smiling.


    Since her hand did not fully cover her face, her red and swollen cheek was still visible.


    Although the meanments earlier could not affect X emotionally, Mary¡¯s b*tchy post on Weibo


    could.


    While X¡¯s gaze shifted downward, she opened thement section under Mary¡¯s Weibo post.


    ¡°Mary, you really are kind. Why are you blocking your face? Why don¡¯t you show it to everyone?¡±


    Someone wrote.


    ¡°I feel bad for you, Mary. X Quest is a disgusting b*tch. Our Mary is a kind little fairy. Nobody else


    canpare.¡± Another person added.


    ¡°Not only are you good-looking, but you are also kind. Big sister, I have decided to be your fan.


    You and X Quest arepletely different.¡± Someone wrote.


    The more X read thesements, the more ridiculous she found them to be.


    However, these bystanders did not know the truth. With Mary telling the story so convincingly, X


    could not me them for believing in her.


    X immediately took screenshots of Mary¡¯s Weibo post, as well as the negativements about


    herself in the list of most popr topics on the inte.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡ª¡±


    Right then, an unknown caller appeared on the screen.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    X picked up the call immediately.


    ¡°Did you see the most popr topics on the inte?¡± A familiar voice was immediately heard


    before X Quest could even speak.


    The voice belonged to Mary Sullivan.


    From her voice, X could sense that Mary was extremely pleased and sardonic at the same time.


    X instantly felt annoyed.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I only called to ask you how you feel. It must feel terrible to be yelled at by


    people, right? Hahaha¡­¡± Mary said before bursting intoughter.


    ¡°Congrattions, you must be happy to have acquired the titles of b*tch, an evil woman, Snow


    White¡¯s stepmother, the old witch, and various other names,¡± Mary added softly but obnoxiously.


    ¡°Has anybody ever told you not to count your chickens before they hatch?¡± X asked coldly.


    ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too soon at all¡­ You really should me yourself. Why do you go around


    seducing handsome, young men? You even thought of getting your way with Josh Batton. Tsk, tsk¡­


    In the end, someone has taken a photo of youmitting the act, thus resulting in you being


    exposed. You should not be surprised that things don¡¯t go your way when you often take risks. Now


    that others are talking about you, not only am I happy for myself, I am also happy for my brother


    and Emily Quest. Do you know how badly you have affected them before? I bet you would want to


    argue with me that they had done terrible things to you, huh? Perhaps, you might even want to say


    that you have never done anything bad to other people, right? Hahaha, I just want to say that you


    deserved to be dumped by my brother back then. Ugly b*tches deserve to be dumped. With your


    terrible appearance, it would have been odd if my brother married you. You have no idea how much


    our family despised you. Tsk, tsk.¡± The things Mary was saying became increasingly spiteful.


    In fact, X was beginning to feel as if Emily Quest had possessed Mary.


    Indeed, birds of the same feather flock together.


    Emily and Mary had too many things inmon. For example, they both had a twisted sense of


    principles as well as an extremely mean personality.


    Apart from being slightly dumber than Emily, Mary was exactly like Emily.


    Before X could say anything, Mary hung up.


    Not being able to vent her feelings made X feel even more annoyed.


    With a deep frown on her face, X called Georgie Clementine on the phone.


    ¡°Georgie, it¡¯s about time to take action¡­ I¡¯ll send details of Josh Batton¡¯s fan club, which Mary


    Sullivan is a part of, to you first and foremost, Coffee Bean¡¯s WeChat ount, and the phone


    number of Mary¡¯s hacker friend. Contact these people and find ways to get them to reveal the truth


    and apologize to me,¡± X said.


    After that, X forwarded all the information rted to ¡®Josh Batton¡¯s Wives¡¯ group, which Mary was


    in, the group leader¡¯s Weibo page, as well as the phone number of Mary Sullivan¡¯s hacker friend to


    Georgie.


    Right after X did so, she hung up.


    Meanwhile, Mary let out a longfortable sigh after hanging up. She then tossed her phone onto


    arge, soft, pink bed that seemed like it belonged to a teenage girl.


    Mary then cheerfullyy down on her bed before sharing the results of her sess with her three


    close female friends on WeChat.


    ¡°Sisters, X Quest nearly died after the upsetting things I have said. I called her and yelled at her.


    Right after doing that, I hung up without even offering a chance for her to say anything in return.


    Hahaha.¡± Mary typed.


    Immediately after hearing what Mary said, the others spoke up.


    ¡°Holy cow!¡± someone said.


    ¡°Mary, can that friend of yours really be trusted? Are you sure he won¡¯t be found out?¡± Another


    person asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Someone added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. X Quest will never be able to find out I did all this. I¡¯ve erased every single trace I


    needed to,¡± Mary immediately replied with a voice note.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    The hate speech against X Quest on the inte intensified.


    Thement section on X¡¯s Weibo page was too horrible to look at.


    People in various groups were adding insult to injury as they made fun of her.


    ***


    After approximately ten minutes, the leader of ¡®Josh Batton¡¯s Wives¡¯ group, Coffee Bean personally


    published a Weibo post to apologize to X and Josh for believing in false rumors and leading the


    cyberbullying against X. In fact, the leader had even personally tagged X and Josh in the post.


    Below the Weibo post, the false usations made by ¡®Little Cutie¡¯ in the group were pinned at the


    top.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    X directly forwarded the Weibo post and shared a screenshot of Little Cutie¡¯s IP address, which


    indicated she was in the Sullivan family¡¯s vi, to the public.


    ¡°@MarySullivan, is @LittleCutie your ount? Is it fun creating false rumors and pretending to be


    innocent and kind? It¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t be a scriptwriter based on your ability to create an


    entire story out of a fake picture.¡± X wrote in the caption.


    Seconds after the Weibo post was published, over ten thousandments appeared below it.


    ¡°??? Does this mean X Quest is turning the tables?¡± Someonemented.


    ¡°Are you implying that Mary Sullivan came up with the false allegations?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°What proof do you have that Mary Sullivan made all this up? I¡¯m not going to believe you that


    easily.¡± Another person said.


    ¡°Trying to whitewash yourself so soon? I won¡¯t believe you. You are a terrible, old hag!¡± someone


    wrote.


    In thement section, many were still debating whether they believed in what X announced.


    After nonchntly going through thements briefly, X proceeded to upload a full clip of her


    and Josh Batton watching the show.


    ¡°Full version of the recording of the audience section at Chanel¡¯s show.¡± X added below the clip.


    Not long after X had published this Weibo post, an inte user named ¡®Paris Piglet¡¯ quickly


    shared the post and apologized to her.


    ¡°I am a hacker, and I am also Mary Sullivan¡¯s friend. I would like to apologize to you for cooperating


    with Mary to frame you. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, X Quest. Please forgive me.¡± Paris Piglet wrote.


    Closely after that, the person showed the screenshots of the chat history between him and Mary on


    WeChat.


    The screenshots clearly showed how Mary had nned the whole scheme.


    Firstly, Mary had asked Paris Piglet to delete all footage of the audience section during Chanel¡¯s


    show. She then asked him to hack into Weibo¡¯s internal system to change her IP address when she


    created the false allegations in ¡®Josh Batton¡¯s Wives¡¯. She had even asked him to delete the footage


    of her arguing with X in front of the western restaurant this morning.


    Not only that, Mary had even said she would torture X and thoroughly destroy her reputation,


    among other spitefulments.


    Mary even came clean to Paris Piglet that she had bribed people to cause a scene in front of the


    Quest Group¡¯s office. She had even insisted that they make the problematic situation impossible to


    resolve.


    Moreover, Paris Piglet had also pinned Mary¡¯s WeChat profile details and her profile picture to prove


    that he was not lying.


    X shared Paris Piglet¡¯s post without saying anything.


    With such solid evidence, X did not need to say anything further.


    As soon as the Weibo post was shared, the turn of the tide was imminent in thement section.


    ¡°D*mn!!! Mary Sullivan, will you just go to hell? You don¡¯t deserve to be alive! You¡¯re inhuman.¡±


    Someone wrote.


    ¡°Mary Sullivan, if murder wasn¡¯t illegal, I would kill you right now. Indeed, none of the members of


    the Sullivan family is good.¡± Someone added.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Someone wrote, ¡®Oh, my goodness. What an evil woman! Mary Sullivan personally set up this entire


    scheme and even acted all innocent on Weibo. She pretended to be kind. Augh¡­¡¯


    ¡®I really would like to ask, when will Mary Sullivan die? X Quest, I am so sorry. It was my mistake


    for believing all of this. I must have been blind,¡¯ added someone else.


    After reading thesements, X immediately let out a long sigh of relief. A satisfactory smile


    appeared on her face. Closely thereafter, she visited Mary¡¯s main ount on the ¡®Mary Sullivan¡¯


    page.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as X opened Mary¡¯s first Weibo post, she could see that thements section was filled


    with various hatefulments.


    Someone wrote, ¡®I knew you weren¡¯t kind! Bullsh*t! Do you enjoy cyberbullying others that much?


    Today, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of your own medicine. Go to hell, will you?¡¯


    ¡®Mary Sullivan, you don¡¯t deserve to be a human. You don¡¯t have a heart. Tsk, tsk. People like you


    should get run over by a car when you leave the house,¡¯ someone added.


    ¡®I have lived long enough to see the truth! Tony Sullivan¡¯s children are all weirdos. I hope your


    reputation will be ruined by the truth. Tsk, tsk,¡¯mented another person.


    Someone else wrote, ¡®I hope X Quest will sue you and send you to prison for the punishment you


    deserve. You have lived a good life for far too long and have nothing better to do. Disgusting b*tch.¡¯


    When X saw how the hatefulments initially directed at her were now being posted against


    Mary, she could not help but sigh to herself. Indeed, the good would always triumph over the evil.


    The smile on X¡¯s face widened. Her mood was getting better and better.


    Meanwhile, the number ofments on Mary¡¯s page was still skyrocketing. Not too long ago, there


    were only fifty thousandments. In less than a minute, thements had exceeded one


    hundred thousand in total. Moreover, at the rate thements increased, the trend would definitely


    continue.


    After spending some time going through thements section, X finally felt satisfied and


    returned to her own page. As soon as she did so, she saw that Josh Batton had forwarded her own


    Weibo post of Mary¡¯s hacker friend Paris Piglet¡¯s apology. In fact, he had even added his own


    comment alongside it.


    ¡®X Quest seducing me? I think it¡¯s more like I¡¯m the one trying to seduce her. You people think too


    highly of me,¡¯ he wrote.


    When X saw the Weibo post, her heart skipped a beat. Her facial expression quickly turned


    serious.


    Had Josh gone mad? Why did he publicly say that he wanted to seduce her? Was he not aware that


    his words would cause a huge shift in his fans¡¯ mood? What if his fans misunderstood that he really


    liked X?


    Josh¡¯s career was still in its early stages. He could not afford to be involved in gossip like this.


    Although Josh had published the Weibo post not too long ago, the number of likes, forwards, and


    comments had already exceeded two hundred thousand.


    Someone wrote, ¡®Ahh¡­ Does that mean X Quest really is innocent? I¡¯m so sorry, X Quest.


    Oh, yeah. Husband, do you mean to say that you like X? Sob, sob¡­ I¡¯m going through a


    heartbreak, aren¡¯t I?¡¯


    Another person wrote, ¡®In less than a day, my feelings of hatred for X Quest have turned into


    feelings of envy and jealousy. Ahhh! Can I please rece X?¡¯


    ¡®Therefore, Mary Sullivan was the culprit behind the false allegations? Does that mean X did not


    want to seduce you, Josh? Were you the one who wanted to seduce X instead? Ahh¡­ Husband,


    please don¡¯t leave. Let¡¯s talk about this,¡¯ someone added.


    ¡®Okay, I admit that I really am jealous. The man of my dreams is actually thinking about seducing


    another woman. Ahh! Sobs!¡¯


    ¡®Mary Sullivan, will you just die? Even if you wanted to set X Quest up, why did you have to drag


    our favorite youngster down? Sob, sob. Little Josh is all grown up now. He already has thoughts of


    seducing someone else,¡¯ someone wrote.


    After reading thesements, X immediately felt a headacheing on.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    What was Josh Batton thinking? As a popr celebrity, he was not supposed to say things like that.


    X Quest immediately picked up the phone and called Josh. As soon as he answered, she asked,


    ¡°Mister, can you please think carefully before you speak?¡±


    ¡°I did think about it carefully. What¡¯s the matter? Do you think I said something wrong?¡± said Josh


    with a chuckle.


    Josh was sitting in the makeup area of a studio while he waited for a magazine shoot. Apart from


    his stylist and the stylist¡¯s assistant, there were many other female staff who worked for the


    magazinepany around him.


    He was wearing a white shirt on the inside and a houndstooth coat on the outside. Thedies were


    all taking photos of him with their phones. Each of them gasped at how handsome he looked while


    they did so.


    Although these young women were ogling him, Josh never once looked at them. Instead, he smiled


    at his own reflection in the mirror, with his phone in his hand, waiting for X to say something.


    ¡°Do you have any clue how many young female fans you have? Don¡¯t you think they¡¯ll be jealous


    about you saying you intend to seduce me? What if they misunderstand that something is going on


    between us, and you end up losing your fans?¡± said X after letting out a long, helpless sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± replied Josh.


    X felt even more annoyed. ¡°You don¡¯t mind, but I do, okay? You are a growing artiste. Could you


    please look after your reputation?¡±


    ¡°About that, I do look after my reputation,¡± said Josh.


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°If you do, please exin to the people on Weibo that you were only joking,¡± said X.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With everyone watching him, Josh stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t like lying.¡±


    After making his way to a corner of the studio where nobody else was around, he leanedzily


    against the wall and smiled. When he smiled, it almost seemed like there were stars shining brightly


    in his eyes. Although the lights in the studio were bright, none of them couldpare to the


    brightness in his eyes.


    As soon as X heard what he said, she was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked with a look


    of disbelief in her eyes.


    Why did X find what Josh said a little romantic? What did he mean when he said he was not


    lying? Could he really want to seduce her? In other words, did he mean he was into her?


    ¡°Idiot. It means what you think it means,¡± said Josh affectionately, chuckling light-heartedly.


    Although people walked past him from behind now and then, his full attention was on the phone


    conversation. asionally, someone would stare at his face from the side. However, he would


    never turn around to look at them.


    By now, X was thoroughly shocked. Her heart clenched while her mind went nk. None of this


    was within her expectations. Josh had never shown any signs of liking her, so X would never


    have thought that he actually had feelings for her.


    A gentle female voice could be heard from the other end of the phone conversation, ¡°Brother


    Josh¡­ The shoot is about to start¡­¡±


    Josh hurriedly finished his conversation with X, saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for you tonight. We can


    have a good chat then. I¡¯m getting back to work now to earn money for you¡­¡±


    With those final words, he hung up.


    Although thest part of what he said should have been normal, as he indeed worked for X


    Entertainment and could earn a lot of money for X, she somehow felt it sounded a little romantic.


    It felt as if a husband was telling his wife ¡®I am earning money for you to spend¡¯.


    After putting her phone down on the table, X felt as if her mind was in a mess.


    Regarding Josh, she had never thought about their rtionship in that way. Although he was indeed


    unusually handsome, and everyone who met him would definitely desire him, X was an


    exception.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    X Quest had always thought of Josh Batton as a business partner. To her, he was merely an


    artiste who could rake in a lot of money for herpany.


    However, now that he was confessing his feelings for her, how should she reject him? How could


    she politely reject him without hurting his feelings?


    X felt a headacheing on. The more she thought about it, the worse the headache became.


    Therefore, she opened Weibo once again.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The first thing that came into sight was the note that she had over 9,999 notifications.


    Subconsciously, she clicked on the notifications panel. There were countless private messages,


    tags, andments.


    Instead of taking a closer look at thements, she directly opened her private messages. They


    were all from people who either had Josh¡¯s name or his picture on their profiles.


    ¡®Sister X Quest, I¡¯m so sorry that I jumped on the bandwagon and insulted you. I¡¯m truly sorry.


    Mary Sullivan went too far. I will scold her for you,¡¯ someone said.


    ¡®Sob, sob. My favorite idol has never said something about a woman. You are the first one to


    experience it. When he said he wanted to seduce you, I think he was being serious. Sister, I am


    very envious and jealous of you. Also, I¡¯m going to scold Mary Sullivan for you,¡¯ someone else said.


    ¡®Sister, will you ept my favorite idol? Although I am unwilling to share someone as wonderful as


    him with another person, I will give you my blessings if you end up getting together. Also, there¡¯s


    something else I want to say even though it might not sound nice¡ªI¡¯m very jealous of you,¡¯ another


    person said.


    Most of the private messages sounded rational. Although Josh¡¯s fans were emotionally affected,


    none of them intended to stop being his fan. Moreover, they seemedpletely different from the


    fans of other celebrities. They were actually able to offer their blessings for their idol¡¯s love life.


    Perhaps, it was because Josh was truly a wonderful person. After all, with his good looks, it was


    impossible for his fans to abandon him just like that.


    After briefly going through her private messages, X exited from the notifications and shifted her


    attention to the list of most popr topics on the Inte.


    Number one: ¡®#Mary Sullivan Frames X Quest#¡¯


    Number two: ¡®#Does Josh Batton Like X Quest#?¡¯


    Number three: ¡®#Mary Sullivan Cyberbullied#¡¯


    Number four: ¡®#Josh Batton#¡¯


    The word ¡®explosive¡¯ was at the end of all four hashtags.


    X¡¯s attention was instantly caught by the third line which mentioned Mary being cyberbullied. She


    immediately clicked on the link.


    Many VIP members were publishing posts about how Mary bribed them to frame X. They were


    also criticizing Mary for her behavior. Meanwhile, otherizens also expressed their hatred against


    Mary. The things they wrote were unimaginably vicious.


    Whatever Mary had previously nned for X, it was all now happening to Mary herself. The more


    comments X read, the happier she felt. Once she was satisfied, she went to Mary¡¯s main ount


    to have a look.


    The first three Weibo posts on her page were filled with hatefulments. Moreover, thements


    were equally as spiteful as the ones in the previous articles.


    Someone wrote, ¡®Mary Sullivan, you b*tch. I hope you get run over by a car and die when you leave


    the house. You don¡¯t have to apologize. I only want you to die.¡¯


    ¡®In order to frame X Quest, you manipted us Josh Batton fans. You even dragged our idol into


    this mess. You are a useless snowke. Go to hell!¡¯ added another person.


    ¡®Why are there so many people with cancer but you aren¡¯t one of them? I hope you get ill and die


    soon. Don¡¯t call yourself Mary Sullivan anymore. You should be called ck Sullivan,¡¯ someone


    else wrote.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    ¡®What a lowly b*tch! You would do anything to have things your way. Are you jealous because X


    Quest looks better than you, and gets more attention from Josh Batton than you? Disgusting b*tch!¡¯


    After reading through thesements, X no longer felt upset. All the negative emotions she had


    been suppressing were now thoroughly gone.


    ***


    At the same time, in the Sullivan family¡¯s vi, Mary Sullivan was taking afortable milk bath with


    rose petals sprinkled all around her. After putting her face mask on, she lit a scented candle in her


    room before sitting in front of her dressing table. She then proceeded to put expensive skincare


    products on her face.


    Completely unaware of what had happened, Mary was in an unusually good mood. When she


    thought about how X was still being cyberbullied, she felt good about it.


    Even taking a simple bath and putting on skincare products at home made her feel unusually happy.


    The light scent wafting through the air in her room smelled extraordinarily pleasant. Although her


    face was still swollen, and still hurt a little, it did not affect her good mood at all.


    Beep, beep, beep


    Suddenly, her phone began to ring next to her. Mary immediately shifted her attention to the phone


    screen. As soon as she read the message on her phone screen, her eyes nearly popped out of her


    head in surprise.


    ¡®X Quest seducing Josh Batton was purely a false allegation by Mary Sullivan! Now that the truth


    has been revealed, Mary is being cyberbullied!¡¯


    Mary was in shock. Suddenly, she heard a buzzing sound in her head, and it felt as if her head was


    about to explode. She had definitely covered her tracks well, so how did this happen? What went


    wrong? How was X able to find out the truth?


    Just a moment ago, Mary¡¯s face was still glowing with joy. In an instant, it had now turned gloomy,


    and the light in her eyes had alsopletely disappeared. Her hands began to tremble


    subconsciously. Taking a deep breath, she mustered the courage to turn on the news.


    In the news, there was a thorough exnation of what happened from the beginning to end. After


    reading through the content, Mary felt even more doubtful. She clenched her trembling hands


    together tightly.


    Mary uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°X Quest, how did you do it? You b*tch!¡±


    Eagerly logging onto Weibo, the first thing that came into sight was the fact that she was being


    bombarded with notifications. With a deep frown on her face, she clicked on it. Immediately, Mary


    could see various tags,ments, and private messages directed at her, all of which contained


    spiteful words.


    In fact, they were much worse than the hatefulments X received previously. Many different


    cruel phrases were thrown at her, which made Mary feel as if someone was repeatedly stabbing the


    most vulnerable part of her body.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Just as X had pped her in the face, she now felt as though she was being virtually pped by


    all theseizens. After reading what these people wrote about her, Mary felt like she was on the


    verge of a mental breakdown.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    The person Mary Sullivan had gone against was X Quest, not theizens. Why were they


    openly spewing hatred against her? Moreover, why were they being so harsh with their words?


    Growing up, Mary had never experienced something like this. She had never been scolded by so


    many people at the same time. Cyberbullying truly was a frightening thing. Just from briefly going


    through some of thesements, Mary was already feeling suffocated.


    She never would have thought that X could turn the tables against her. Moreover, she did not


    expect that what she had nned for X would happen to herself in an even worse way. Now,


    Mary was feelingpletely lost and had no idea what she should do. She wished she had a shell


    to hide in, so that she could avoid being criticized by all these people.


    Mary felt angry and fearful! She also felt very hurt! Her originally reddened cheeks were now


    drained of color¡ªher entire face had gone pale.


    After going through some of the items on her list of notifications, Mary directly checked out the list of


    most popr topics. The first four items came into sight simultaneously. Compared to the news


    about herself, Mary¡¯s attention was much more drawn to the second topic, ¡®#Does Josh Batton Like


    X Quest?#¡¯


    Reading this, Mary felt even more depressed. Feelings of jealousy began to take over. Immediately


    clicking on the link, the first thing that came into sight was a post shared by a marketing ount.


    Josh Batton had written, ¡®X Quest seducing me? I think it¡¯s more like I¡¯m the one trying to seduce


    her. You people think too highly of me.¡¯


    Since Mary had had a crush on Josh for a long time, she knew very well that he would not easily


    say these things about just any girl.


    Although he seemed kind to everyone and was always polite, there was always a distant feeling


    that apanied his politeness. Although it appeared as if anyone could get close to him, the truth


    was, nobody could ever get close to his heart.


    Therefore, for him to say these things about her in public, Mary was certain that Josh must really


    like X. When she saw how her idol was openly saying these things about the person she hated


    the most, Mary felt as if she would soon go insane.


    On top of that, upon realizing that Josh was saying these things because of the things she did


    before, she felt even more annoyed with herself.


    Mary had always fantasized about how she would get close to Josh through hard work, and


    eventually have him fall for her. She had even dreamed of how he would propose to her in front of


    all his fans on Weibo. Whenever Mary thought of that happening, she would feel as if she could die


    blissfully.


    However, all that had now gone down the drain. What Mary desired the most did happen. However,


    the female protagonist was not herself. Instead, it was the woman she hated the most¡ªX Quest!


    Why would a wonderful person like Josh fall for X? Why did it have to be X?


    Creak...


    With Mary¡¯s door being opened, her thoughts were interrupted. Tony Sullivan appeared by the door


    with an ice-cold expression on his face. Mary immediately felt her heart clench as she


    subconsciously stood up and looked sadly at him.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She began to exin, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I only did those things to X because I wanted to avenge


    our family. It was all going perfectly¡­ I¡­¡±


    In recent times, her father had been troubled by the things that had been happening to the Sullivan


    family. Moreover, the Sullivan family¡¯s stock price had plummeted due to what happened with


    Mary¡¯s second brother and Emily Quest. Theirpany image was greatly affected too.


    Now, with the mess Mary had made of herself, it only made matters worse. Her father would


    certainly be enraged.


    Wham!


    Before Mary could finish her sentence, Tony had walked up to her and pped her hard. The p


    landed on the left side of her face. As soon as that happened, the left side of her face swelled up,


    matching the right side of her face which was equally swollen.


    Once the pain began to spread around her face, Mary broke into tears.


    She continued to speak through her tears, ¡°I really just wanted to blow off some steam for our


    family. Although we don¡¯t have proof that X did all those things to us, I know in my heart that she


    did. That¡¯s why I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! How dare you still try to defend yourself? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to cause any trouble? I


    warned you not to do anything, no matter how bad you feel. Did you not take what I said seriously?


    Mary Sullivan, do you want me to break your legs? Is that the only way you will feel satisfied?¡±


    yelled Tony with a vicious look in his eyes.


    Mary quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Dad, I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your apology! Stay in this room and think about the mistakes you have


    made. Don¡¯t go anywhere during this period! If you cause more trouble, I really will break your legs!¡±


    yelled Tony before storming out of the room.


    Thebination of the vicious cyberbullying and the merciless p from her father left her feeling


    horrible. All her suppressed feelings instantly drowned her, likeva from an erupted volcano. It felt


    as if all the colors in the world had faded away.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Mary cried out while she stomped her feet on the ground with all her might.


    However, the feelings of anger and hatred in her chest were still there. Her little outburst did not


    make her feel any better.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°X Quest, you b*tch! Just you wait!¡±


    Mary put on a white Chanel woolen dress, ck knee-length boots, and a white beret. She then


    grabbed her ck Chanel diamond purse before storming out the door. When Mary arrived


    downstairs, there was nobody around.


    Therefore, she got into a sapphire Lamborghini without any trouble. Right after she did so, she


    stepped on the elerator and sped off. Mary was redirecting all her anger into driving the car at


    top speed. The loud roar of the engine drowned out every other sound.


    Mary wanted to go to the Quest family¡¯spany to look for X and exact revenge! She would


    beat that b*tch up. After all, she believed that X was behind all of this.


    ¡°X Quest, just you wait!¡± uttered Mary through gritted teeth, while she red daggers at the road


    ahead of her.


    Mary was filled with such jealousy and hatred, so much so that she wanted X dead right away!


    ***


    After approximately an hour, Mary finally arrived at the Quest Group. Drifting to a halt in an arrogant


    manner, she parked right in front of the main entrance. Quickly putting on a mask to cover her


    swollen face, she got out of the car.


    When two security guards saw her, they immediately approached her to stop her.


    ¡°Miss, do you have an entry pass?¡± asked one of them.


    Mary snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have an entry pass. However, I am going to enter your building


    anyway.¡±


    ¡°Did you make an appointment in advance?¡± asked the guard.


    Mary snorted coldly again. ¡°No. I¡¯m looking for X Quest. Get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t have an appointment, you can¡¯t enter thepany. This is a rule of the


    company,¡± said the guard.


    ¡°Jerk, call X Quest and get her toe down right now! Tell her that Mary Sullivan is here,¡±


    yelled Mary.


    Coincidentally, X was walking out of the office and witnessed the scene. She immediately raised


    her good-looking brows.


    When Mary saw X, her gaze turned even colder. ¡°X Quest! You showed up at the right time.


    Get your ass over here!¡± she shouted.


    The two security guards proceeded to hold Mary back when they saw this happening. However,


    X gently raised her hand without changing her facial expression. It was an indication for the


    security guards to stop what they were doing.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    The two security guards immediately nodded respectfully at X Quest and stopped what they


    were doing before stepping aside.


    X walked slowly over to Mary. Her hands were crossed naturally in front of her chest. Although


    X seemed like a gentle person, she had a dominating presence.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you enjoying the cyberbullying at home? Why are you here causing a scene at my


    company?¡± she asked.


    Since X already disliked Mary, she became even more annoyed when she saw how Mary was


    still behaving arrogantly. X¡¯s mood waspletely ruined. Apart from Emily Quest and Tom


    Sullivan, nobody else made her feel as disgusted as Mary.


    Mary quickly took a step forward and shoved her hands forcefully against X. ¡°X Quest! Why


    did you do all this?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor. Why else?¡± replied X,ughing coldly. The people around her


    immediately felt chills down their spines.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m going through because of you? Even if I hurt you, why did you have to go to


    such an extent to hurt me?¡± asked Mary.


    Seeing Mary behave this way reminded X of Emily.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    People like her made mistakes in the first ce, and did not feel bad for what they did. However,


    when other people did the same things to them, they acted as if they werepletely innocent


    victims. The way Mary was questioning X now was exactly something Emily would do.


    It was indeed true that birds of a feather flock together.


    Like Emily, Mary had a weird outlook on life. It exined why she and Emily could be such


    good friends. How could somebody think it was wrong for others to fight back in the same way that


    they offended others to begin with?


    X truly wondered if Mary and Emily were brainwashed by an evil cult of sorts.


    ¡°Also, how did you find out it was me? I clearly made sure I covered my tracks¡­¡± said Mary.


    ¡°The police will tell you all about it once you arrive at the police station,¡± said X with a chuckle.


    Although she was very angry, she maintained a calmposure and seemed as if nothing could


    make her visibly upset.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you say? Are you sending me to the police station? On what basis?¡±


    ¡°On the basis that you harmed another person.¡±


    Mary stared at X angrily. ¡°X Quest! If you dare!!!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t dare to do,¡± said X.


    ¡°You¡­ you evil woman, you¡­¡± Mary retorted.


    Finally, X could not tolerate this any longer. She raised her hand and directly pped Mary


    across her face. Losing her bnce, Mary stumbled and fell to the ground. When her tailbone


    collided against the floor, Mary felt a sharp pain which hindered her from immediately getting up. In


    fact, she even lost the energy to speak.


    When the two security guards saw what happened, they were inplete shock. Many of the staff


    in thepany also noticed what was going on. They immediately gathered by the door to watch.


    Each one of them had a look of surprise on their faces.


    At the office, X always behaved like a gentle person. None of them knew she was capable of


    being this dominant and cool when she was angry. They were all taken by surprise!


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Since you¡¯ve made your way here on your own, the police won¡¯t have to make


    a trip to your house,¡± said X. She turned to look at the two security guards next to her and waved


    her hand at them. ¡°Take her to the police station.¡±


    The two security guards quickly nodded and lifted Mary off the ground. With one person on each


    side holding onto her shoulders, they escorted her directly in the direction of the parking lot.


    Although Mary struggled to set herself free, it was to no avail.


    She turned around and shouted madly at X, ¡°X Quest, you are going to get it! Just you wait.


    My dad won¡¯t let you off the hook for this! Don¡¯t forget, our family is much richer than yours! Also,


    our families still have an ongoing project together. If our family withdraws the funds, you won¡¯t


    benefit a single bit! X, don¡¯t be so pleased with yourself. You won¡¯t be happy for long. If my father


    makes the decision to pull out, your father will beat you to death!¡±

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Mary continued to shout while the security guards dragged her away, ¡°I¡¯m sure you must be happy


    that Josh Batton likes you, right? I can¡¯t believe he would fall for a married woman. X Quest, you


    must have been unting yourself in front of him every day to seduce him. That¡¯s why he likes you,


    right? What a shameless woman! Can¡¯t keep your hands to yourself despite being married!


    ¡°If you dare get a divorce and get together with Josh, I will ruin your reputation. I¡¯ll tell everyone that


    you had an extra-marital affair with him. I¡¯ll ruin the both of you! If you don¡¯t want to destroy Josh, I


    suggest you stay away from him! A married old hag like you doesn¡¯t deserve a pure guy like him!¡±


    X stood silently where she was while she watched Mary shouting at her. She could not be


    bothered to respond. At that moment, X thought of Mary as aplete lunatic. Only after Mary


    was forcefully shoved into thepany¡¯s car did X turn around and enter thepany.


    Right then, she noticed a lot of people were looking at her while they leaned against the ss


    windows by the door. Everyone was looking at her respectfully. When her gaze met theirs, they


    instantly raised their thumbs at her. Thereafter, the crowd dispersed, and each employee returned


    to their original positions.


    X chuckled as she fixed her hair. While going through Weibo on her phone, she began walking


    toward her red Maserati located not too far away.


    The first topic she clicked on was ¡®#Does Josh Batton Like X Quest?#¡¯


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as X entered the page, she could see that it was bustling with activity.


    Apart from some of Josh¡¯s fans who wereining, and others who were offering words of


    blessing with tears in their eyes while telling X how envious they were of her, there was also a


    large number of people discussing whether or not she had gotten a divorce. They wondered if X


    and her husband were in an open rtionship as Mary had suggested.


    After briefly looking through thements, X realized that the reason people bought into such


    ideas was because Josh publicly expressed on Weibo that he was interested in seducing her.


    Regardless of whether Josh was joking or not, everyone now believed that X must be single if he


    had the courage to say those things. Otherwise, he would not have dared express his interest in her


    even if he was a very courageous person. Therefore, everyone felt certain that X was a divorcee.


    As for what Mary said about X being in an open rtionship with her husband, none of them


    believed in that rumor because Mary was not trustworthy to begin with.


    When X saw thesements, she could not resistughing for a while. Theseizens truly


    thought of themselves as detectives.


    Recalling what Josh¡¯s fans said to her, X realized that most of them supported her getting


    together with him if they were truly in love with each other.


    Truth be told, X wondered if Josh¡¯s fans who previously messaged her were influenced by the


    comments in this news article. Was that why none of them questioned the fact that their idol was


    interested in a married woman? Did the entire poption of the country now believe that she had


    gone through a divorce?


    After getting into her car, X did not immediately turn on the engine. Instead, she forwarded a


    Weibo post rted to her alleged divorce.


    To it, she added, ¡®I am very much in love with my husband, and we have not gotten a divorce. Josh


    Batton and I are very good friends. What he said was merely an inside joke between the two of us.¡¯


    Thereafter, X gave Georgie a call, asking her to log into Josh¡¯s Weibo ount to forward her


    post and rify the matter. Based on how well X knew Josh, he would not want to personally


    rify such a thing. Therefore, she had no choice but to ask Georgie to do it on his behalf.


    In the entertainment industry, the Weibo ounts of all artistes were managed by their respective


    company¡¯s employees. A huge celebrity like Josh Batton was no exception to this rule.


    Very soon, Georgie logged into Josh¡¯s Weibo ount and forwarded X¡¯s post to rify things on


    Weibo, adding, ¡®Stop guessing. We really are friends.¡¯


    As soon as she forwarded the post from Josh¡¯s ount, the mood in thement section for the


    hashtag ¡®#Does Josh Batton Like X Quest?#¡¯ immediately changed. Suddenly, everyone was in a


    good mood.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    The fans who were initially drowning in their tears of sadness were now lively once more.


    ¡®Ahhh¡­ It was all a joke after all. I was reading too much into it. Whew. Thank goodness it was a


    false rm,¡¯ someone wrote.


    Another person wrote, ¡®I was ready to ept the harsh reality that my idol fell in love with a rich,


    divorced woman. Is that not true? It¡¯s wonderful! I am no longer heartbroken!¡¯


    ¡®I bet they must be very good friends, right? Otherwise, my idol would not have made a joke like


    that. I¡¯m envious that X Quest can be such good friends with my idol,¡¯ someone else wrote.


    ¡®Even if they are just friends, I still feel jealous, okay? I¡¯m so envious that Miss X Quest can


    frequently meet the man of my dreams,¡¯ someone wrote.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After going through some of thements, X satisfactorily exited Weibo. She then locked her


    phone and put it away before stepping on the elerator. She intended to personally go to the


    police station to cooperate with the police on Mary Sullivan¡¯s investigation.


    After having driven not too far away, X got stuck in traffic. While she waited in silence for traffic to


    clear, she could not help thinking about what she would say to Josh Batton when they met each


    other.


    How could she reject him without hurting him or making him upset?


    Josh was a very important asset to X Entertainment. If things turned sour between them, he might


    refuse to extend their contract once the stipted period was over. It would be a huge loss to the


    company.


    Now, X was more confused as to why Josh would even fall for a married woman. Why did he still


    confess to her even when he knew that she was married? X did not think of him as being such


    an open-minded person.


    Could Josh have believed the rumors online? Did he think that X and her husband were in an


    open rtionship? Regardless of what he thought, this situation was giving her a huge headache.


    After much consideration, X decided that the only way to resolve this was to speak to him


    personally. She would tell Josh that she and her husband were very much in love, and that it was


    impossible for the two of them to be together because she only thought of him as a friend¡­


    Right then, the car in front of her began to move. Meanwhile, the car behind her was honking at her


    fervently.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    X immediately came to her senses and stepped on the elerator to drive forward.


    ***


    Afterpleting the report at the police station, X slowly stepped outside and was prepared to


    return home for a document. Before she could get into her car, her phone began to ring. It was an


    unknown caller.


    She immediately picked up. ¡°Hello.¡±


    The voice that came from the other end belonged to Tony Sullivan, ¡°Is this X?¡±


    Knowing exactly why he had called her, X responded politely, ¡°Yes, it is. How are you, Uncle


    Sullivan?¡±


    ¡°Where are you, X?¡± asked Tony. Do you have time for a cup of tea? I¡¯m near your office.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little busy. Uncle, please cut to the chase,¡± said X politely in her usual gentle voice.


    ¡°X, I¡¯m very sorry for what Mary did. I would like to apologize to you on her behalf. Can you


    please let her off the hook for the sake of the good rtionship between our families?¡±

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    ¡°X, although Mary went a little too far, don¡¯t you think sending her to prison is too harsh?¡± asked


    Tony.


    X snorted coldly. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s too harsh?¡±


    ¡°I think it is. All Mary did was get a few people riled up to yell at you. There wasn¡¯t any actual


    damage done.¡±


    X could not believe that Tony had just said that. What did he mean there was no actual damage


    done? Weren¡¯t being verbally attacked and framed with ill intentions considered a form of damage?


    ¡°You weren¡¯t emotionally hurt. Therefore, you wouldn¡¯t understand how painful it is,¡± said X with a


    bitter smile.


    ¡°Okay, okay. X, I understand. However, things have already happened. I¡¯ll apologize on her


    behalf. Please do me a favor and let her go, will you?¡±


    Tony sounded very sincere, but X knew that his sincerity waspletely fake. She knew the


    Sullivan family better than anyone else. The only reason he sounded sincere was because he felt


    truly afraid that his daughter would be sent to prison.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do that. Uncle Sullivan, if there¡¯s nothing else I can do for you, I¡¯m hanging up,¡±


    said X before directly ending the phone conversation.


    Immediately after she did so, Tony called her on the phone again. When X saw the iing call,


    she pressed the button to reject the call before starting her car and driving off.


    She was well aware that rejecting Tony could result in what Mary warned her about. Tony might very


    well withdraw his investment from the project he and the Quest family were working together on.


    The project in question was a property development in a high-end tourist area. It was a


    coboration between the Quest family and the Sullivan family. In total, twenty billion dors had


    been invested¡ªtwelve billion dors from the Quest family and eight billion dors from the Sullivan


    family.


    This was a coboration both families had agreed on before the Dragon Group withdrew their


    investment from the Sullivan family.


    If the Sullivan family suddenly withdrew the eight billion dors they invested, the project would


    certainlye to a temporary halt. Although the Quest family was wealthy, eight billion dors was


    not an amount they could fork up within a short amount of time.


    Meanwhile, it would be no easy feat to look for new investors. After all, eight billion dors was a


    huge amount of money.


    However, X was not afraid at all, because she had a lot of money. Although money could not


    solve all the problems in the world, it was enough to give someone the courage to do what they


    wanted to.


    ***


    At the same time, in the Dragon Group CEO¡¯s office, Zack Cassidy looked respectfully at a man


    who was reading through documents.


    ¡°Fifth Master, the young madam has sorted out the problem on her own. Now, everyone is criticizing


    Mary Sullivan on the inte,¡± said Zack with a serious look on his face.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man he was talking to was dressed in a ck shirt and a pair of matching ck formal pants.


    With his sleeves rolled up slightly, there was a casual element to his outfit. His distinctive facial


    features seemed extraordinarily attractive under the bright sun. Although the sunlight was warm, it


    could not melt away the coldness about him. He was like a king in his own league.


    Slowly, Stanley Batton looked up. After closing the spotless ck folder in his hand, he smiled


    approvingly and picked up his phone.


    ¡°Fifth Master, I suggest that you don¡¯t go onto Weibo now,¡± said Zack nervously.


    Stanley did not say anything. Instead, he examined Zack¡¯s face carefully.


    Feeling Stanley¡¯s gaze on him, Zack continued, ¡°Some of the content might make you feel


    ufortable.


    Hearing this, Stanley became even more curious. Without asking Zack what he meant, he


    immediately opened Weibo.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    By then, ¡®#Mary Sullivan Sent To Prison#¡¯ was topping the ranking of hottest searches, while ¡®#Josh


    Batton And X Quest Clear Up Rumors#¡¯ was in second ce.


    Upon seeing the second search result, Stanley¡¯s defined eyebrows pressed tightly together as the


    chill in his eyes became darker. He nced at Zack before tapping on the search result.


    Zack looked anxious. ¡°Fifth Master, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s not look at it.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley ignored him and started reading earnestly. After briefly understanding the story, his eyes


    were fixed on the words Josh Batton had dered previously.


    ¡®X Quest seducing me? I think it¡¯s more like I¡¯m the one trying to seduce her. You people think too


    highly of me.¡¯


    In an instant, Stanley frowned harder, a dangerous aura shing in his eyes.


    Zack let out a helpless sigh and pushed his gold-rimmed sses up his nose. ¡°Fifth Master, please


    don¡¯t be angry. Perhaps Sixth Master just said that casually.¡±


    ¡°Get Josh Batton over to see me at once,¡± Stanley ordered coldly.


    Zack sucked in a cold breath of air. ¡°Sixth Master was never informed about what was happening in


    the family, and he doesn¡¯t know that X Quest is your wife, so this is all understandable.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat my words a second time.¡± Stanley¡¯s tone was firm, allowing no room for


    rejection.


    Zack gasped again before simply calling Josh¡¯s number. However, the operator informed him that


    the call could not go through.


    ¡°His phone has been turned off. Sixth Master must be busy right now,¡± said Zack. ¡°He must be


    working. Our Sixth Master always turns off his phone during work.¡±


    ¡°Then, keep calling until it gets through.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And inform the detention center that Mary Sullivan must be severely punished. Whoever tries to


    lessen her punishment through bribery will face consequences,¡± added Stanley.


    Zack nodded respectfully. ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll get to it right away.¡±


    ¡°Contact the Quest Group as well. Tell them our Dragon Group has intentions of investing. If they


    are in need, they cane to us at any time. Money isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    Stanley shifted his gaze back to the hottest search ranking. Upon seeing X mentioning that she


    was very lovey-dovey with her husband, the chill on his face melted slightly.


    Zack was instantly surprised when he heard Stanley¡¯s orders. How could he not understand what


    Stanley¡¯s goals were?


    The Quest Group and Sullivan Group were coborating on a project together. If the Sullivan group


    threatened to recall their investment, X mightpromise and let Mary go. However, if the


    Dragon Group extended a helping hand at this moment, the Quest Group could very well ignore the


    Sullivan Group¡¯s threat when the timees.


    Zack never expected that their Fifth Master would go to such extents and even consider this detail.


    ¡°Alright, Fifth Master, I¡¯ll leave now to take care of things.¡±


    Having said that, Zack hurried away. He had just left when there was a knock on the door.


    Knock, knock, knock¡­


    ¡°Come in,¡± Stanley responded coldly. He picked up the expensive pen lying beside him and started


    signing his name on some documents in a grandiose manner.


    Sharon pushed the door open and walked in.


    Upon seeing her, Stanley quickly put down his pen, asking faintly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Getting up, he went to sit in front of the coffee table with Sharon.


    ¡°How can I note over after what Old Sixth publicly dered on Weibo? Don¡¯t you be angry with


    him. You know that since he entered the entertainment industry, he barely hears about what


    happens at home, and he¡¯s too busy to evene back. So, he only knows that you got married,


    but has no idea who your wife is. What¡¯s happening now is reasonable. I¡¯ve already tried to call him,


    but it didn¡¯t go through,¡± said Sharon.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    ¡°When I manage to get him on the pher, I¡¯ll tell him about it and give him a good scolding, so


    that he gives uppletely,¡± said Sharon with a straight face.


    ¡±It¡¯s my business, I¡¯ll deal with it,¡± replied Stanley.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Let me do it,¡± Sharon insisted.


    She knew Stanley¡¯s temper well. Now that his little brother was eyeing his wife, even though Josh


    had no idea that X was Stanley¡¯s wife, Stanley would most definitely be furious. If the two


    brothers faced each other like this, Sharon was worried that a conflict would arise.


    ¡°Just leave it to me, okay?¡± Sharon added.


    ¡°No need,¡± Stanley answered without hesitation.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had obviously made up his mind. Sharon knew that saying more would be futile so she


    compromised, ¡°Then, promise me that you won¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Stanley reassured.


    Sharon let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±


    At the mention of this issue, Sharon was irked as well. However, the trigger was not only because


    Josh was interested in his sister-inw. After all, the boy had not been informed about the things


    happening at home.


    Part of her anger was because she felt like Josh was behaving too wildly. Even if he had no idea


    that X was his sister-inw, he should know that she was married, right? After all, X¡¯s


    background had been exposed on the web, so Sharon believed that Josh must know.


    Knowing that she was married, the boy still publicly made such a deration on Weibo about trying


    to seduce a married woman. Weren¡¯t his moral values a little too twisted? This child had always


    seemed gentle and honorable, so why was he different on the inside?


    How vexing! She had to contact him at once and fix his principles!


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m here to talk about something else too. I do not wish for Mary Sullivan to receive such a


    simple punishment like imprisonment. She had the nerve to attack my daughter-inw, so she¡¯ll


    need to pay a heavy price.¡± Sharon looked stern. ¡°She¡¯s really too much. Of all people, how dare


    she bully our X.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make her pay,¡± said Stanley.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll stop disturbing you and go to the spa. Carry on with your work,¡± said Sharon,


    getting up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Stanley got up slowly and saw her to the door.


    ***


    After grabbing the documents from home, X started her car, ready to head to the office. Just as


    she passed the Quest manor¡¯s gates, Jeremy called her and she answered it.


    ¡°X,e home,¡± said the voice on the other end.


    X immediately turned into the manor¡¯s gates before replying, ¡°I happen to be at the gates. I¡¯m


    coming back now.¡± She hung up.


    As soon as she drove into the yard, she saw a ck Audi in front of the main mansion. She


    recognized this car as belonging to the Sullivan family. Seems like after he had failed to convince


    X, Tony had nowe to see her father instead.


    Smirking, X quickly stopped her car beside the ck Audi and hurried inside. Upon entering the


    living room, she saw Jeremy sitting on the sofa watching television. There were a few cups on the


    coffee table.


    Seated beside the older man were Tony Sullivan and Bailey Ronson. A few maids were busy at


    work behind them.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    The atmosphere seemed awkward and sullen. Everyone¡¯s expressions were dark. X could tell


    that the Sullivan family hadid out their conditions. Her father must have called her back to


    compromise.


    She remained unfazed and walked calmly over to them. ¡°Uncle Sullivan, Aunt Ronson, you¡¯re


    here¡­¡±


    No matter how annoyed she was with the Sullivan family, she had to remain polite on the surface.


    Tony and Bailey nodded at her indifferently.


    X strode over to Jeremy and sat down beside him, asking, ¡°Dad, did you call me home for


    something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much, really. Your Uncle Sullivan and Aunt Ronson just want to apologize to you, so they


    made me call you back,¡± said Jeremy.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± X replied faintly, shifting her gaze to Tony and Bailey.


    ¡°X, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really, really sorry. Can you let Mary go?¡± Bailey looked sincere.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told Uncle Sullivan what needed to be said when he called me. The answer is no,¡± said


    X.


    ¡°Alright then. Now that you¡¯ve apologized to her in person, can you leave my house?¡± Jeremy


    added.


    Her father¡¯s reaction surprised her. His tone was indifferent and his expression was dark. Logically


    speaking, he shouldn¡¯t be trying to get into a dispute with the Sullivan family at a time like this. They


    were still business partners after all.


    Bailey got straight to the point, saying, ¡°Mr. Quest, as inws, are you really nning to not show us


    any respect at all? Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll withdraw our investment in that project?¡±


    Since persuasion hadn¡¯t worked, she would use force instead. Her expression was starting to turn


    hostile as well. She seemedpletely furious.


    ¡°Do as you please¡­ If you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate, I¡¯ll just return your money. A mere eight billion


    isn¡¯t too much for me. Without the Sullivan Group, I still have other ways of getting the money,¡± said


    Jeremy.


    Bailey stared incredulously at Jeremy. ¡°Eight billion dors isn¡¯t a small sum. Where are you going


    to get so much money in such a short time? If you can¡¯t get it, the project will have to be halted, and


    it¡¯ll lose money every day that it¡¯s stopped!¡±


    Bailey never expected the man to be this resolute. At first, she had thought that Jeremy would relent


    the moment she brought this up.


    X was surprised as well. Her eyes were filled with shock, while the most tender part of her heart


    felt like it was being cradled firmly by a pair of hands. Warmth filled every corner of her heart.


    So, her father hadn¡¯t called her back to force her intopromising with the Sullivan family. Instead,


    right before her eyes, he was trying to fight to give her justice. Without knowing it, her eyes started


    turning red. She had no idea how much resolve her father had to muster to make this decision,


    because this concerned thepany¡¯s profits.


    ¡°So what? What crisis haven¡¯t I seen? Did you think I would get scared because of this?¡± Jeremy¡¯s


    tone was getting colder. ¡°And stop calling us inws. Tom will soon be divorcing Emily.¡±


    The words flowing into X¡¯s ears eased her heart.


    Bailey looked baffled and enraged. ¡°How would being so stubborn benefit you in any way?¡±


    ¡°It rxes me. The daughter of Jeremy Quest is not to be so easily bullied. And since she was, the


    perpetrator will have to pay the price.¡± Jeremy held X¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°X, go ahead and do as


    you please. Dad will protect you at every cost.¡±


    In an instant, X¡¯s vision was misted by tears. She nodded as thousands of words got stuck in her


    throat, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    ¡°Stubborn as a mule!¡± spat Bailey through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. You can do whatever you want to take revenge on me, but the Quest family


    are not pushovers,¡± added Jeremy.


    He was ready to turn against thempletely, because what Mary had done was too much. He


    would stand up for his daughter indefinitely. If a man couldn¡¯t even support his daughter, how was


    he a man at all? A true man would never let those around him suffer any grievances.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I announce that our family will withdraw our investment. Return our eight billion at once.


    Weren¡¯t you very strong-willed? I want to see how you¡¯ll get eight billion dors in such a short


    amount of time. When the project has to halt and you¡¯repletely out of ideas, don¡¯te and


    beg us,¡± Bailey uttered every word through gritted teeth, her eyes filled with hatred.


    Vrrt, vrrt, vrrt¡­


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Jeremy¡¯s phone vibrated. Seeing that it was his assistant calling, he immediately


    answered.


    Soon, the tender voice of a woman flowed from the other end, ¡°Mr. President, someone from the


    Dragon Group has sent word that they¡¯re interested in investing in ourpany. They even said


    that if there is a need, we can look for them anytime, and that money won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°What? What group did you say it was?¡± Jeremy could hardly believe his ears.


    X was sitting close to Jeremy, so she could hear the contents of the conversation with much


    rity.


    The Dragon Group? The Dragon Group that was famous in Country Z?


    Bailey was sitting close to Jeremy as well, so she, too, heard what Jeremy¡¯s assistant said. Those


    words were like a loud and resounding p, colliding against her face. She had just dered that


    she would watch them make a fool of themselves. Who knew that the Dragon Group would contact


    them right after?


    The Dragon Group. It was the Dragon Group!


    If they willed it, forget eight billion, they could even fork out eighty billion or eight hundred billion.


    This unattainable tree that many people had racked their brains to climb was actually offering help


    to the Quest Group! Why them?


    Bailey was truly shocked.


    Jeremy shot her a re before simply putting the call on speaker. ¡°Did you say that the Dragon


    Group has approached us, saying they want to invest in our Quest Group?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. President. They were very sincere, and said that you can request for as much as you


    want,¡± replied the person on the other end.


    Even Tony was shocked and baffled. They had no idea how amazing the Quest Group was, that


    even the Dragon Group would offer them money automatically. If the Quest Group epted the


    Dragon Group¡¯s financial support to develop on arge scale, their future would be immensely


    bright!


    By then, the Quest Group¡¯s assets and status would literally soar. They might even be the


    world¡¯s leading real estate developer. When that time came, would the Quest Group¡¯s social


    standing be higher than the Sullivan Group¡¯s?


    If Tony offended the Quest Group now, and they grew to be even more outstanding in the future,


    wouldn¡¯t he be unable to get on their good side? At this, his mes of arrogance were extinguished


    completely.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± Jeremy asked.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    ¡°Yeah, the president¡¯s assistant called our office personally. When he told us this, he sounded


    especially sincere. He even left his number with me, and said that you could contact him directly if


    you were interested,¡± said the voice on the other end.


    ¡°Right, they also said that you can think of their investment capital as a loan. There¡¯s no need for


    shares or bonuses. Once we make money, we just have to return it with a little bit of interest,¡± she


    added.


    Jeremy, X, Bailey, and Tony were all utterly shocked.


    Why was the Quest Group receiving such a windfall? The Dragon group only wanted to invest,


    without expecting any shares or bonuses in return. Their interest rates were even simr to a


    bank¡¯s. Were they doing charity? Why was something like this happening to the Quest Group?


    ¡°Send his number to my WeChat. I¡¯ll contact him in a bit,¡± said Jeremy.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After that, Jeremy simply hung up. Happiness had arrived so suddenly. Right now, everything felt


    surreal, like this was all a dream.


    The Dragon Group!


    Oh, the Dragon Group!


    An elite existence that none can easily attain!


    Secretly pinching himself and realizing it hurt, he finally believed that this was real.


    After this phone call, he instantly felt empowered. He red at Bailey and Tony. ¡°I¡¯ll have the


    cheque prepared and delivered to you guyster. I will return your eight billion dors, not a penny


    less.¡±


    Tony¡¯s expression immediately mellowed. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I think let¡¯s just leave it at this.¡±


    Bailey said nothing as well and started smiling at them.


    Seeing the tant difference in attitude from the older couple, X¡¯s lips instantly curved up slightly.


    Humans are truly realistic.


    How could she be oblivious to their thoughts? Obviously, they thought that the Quest Group would


    soar with the help of the Dragon Group, and be far superior than the Sullivan Group. Hence,


    they were suddenly reluctant to offend them. This sudden change of atmosphere rxed X even


    more.


    ¡°There is the need¡­ It¡¯s decided that we won¡¯t coborate, and that¡¯s that¡­¡± Jeremy was firm. ¡°If


    there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going upstairs to rest. X, let¡¯s go. Apany me up the stairs.¡±


    Having said that, Jeremy held X¡¯s hand and got up to head upstairs. After the father-daughter


    pair left, Tony and Bailey returned to their car.


    Once inside, Bailey looked at Tony, confused. ¡°Honey, what do you think is going on?¡±


    Tony was frowning hard. ¡°How should I know? It¡¯s really baffling.¡±


    Bailey said, ¡°Is the Dragon Group¡¯s president or chairman perhaps acquainted with Jeremy Quest?


    Why haven¡¯t we heard anything about that before? If they aren¡¯t deeply acquainted, how could the


    Dragon Group possibly go to such lengths? Have you ever heard of someone investing but asking


    for no shares in return? Forget the shares, they¡¯re even taking the least amount of interest in


    ordance with the bank.¡±


    Tony shook his head without the slightest clue. He was extremely envious of Jeremy foring


    across such good fortune.


    Bailey continued, ¡°I think the Dragon Group meant it when they said that the Quest Group can get


    as much money as they want. If they get huge funding from the Dragon Group and manage to


    break through to new heights, then, don¡¯t you think we shouldn¡¯t let our son get a divorce? I think


    the Quest family will be more outstanding than us in the future.¡±


    Tony frowned. ¡°The divorce will no doubt happen. But our connection with the Quest family shall not


    end because of this. If X wants to teach Mary a lesson, then let her do it so that she feels better.


    We won¡¯t get involved anymore. We have to look ahead.¡±


    Bailey nodded, feeling aggrieved.


    ¡°I will think of a way to continue this coboration with them. When Jeremy is no longer angry, I¡¯ll go


    see him again,¡± Tony added.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Bailey nodded again. ¡°Only, he might be unwilling to coborate with us again. If we¡¯d known, we


    never should have brought up withdrawing our investment. If we hadn¡¯t, we¡¯d still be on good


    terms.¡±


    She was now crying over spilled milk. If the two families were coborating on a project, they would


    have a great many chances to meet. The initial awkwardness caused by Emily, Tom, and Mary


    would also be eased up slightly.


    And when the Quest family truly became prestigious, the Sullivan Group could benefit a little from


    them.


    ***


    X followed Jeremy into his study. Jeremy led her to sit down at the side of the bed in front of the


    coffee table.


    There was an expensive cdon tea set on the coffee table. The tea in the pot was still hot, with


    steaming out of it. A faint, refreshing scent of Iron Goddess tea leaves rose together with the


    steam and enveloped their senses.


    X slowly poured Jeremy a cup of tea before cing it in front of him with both hands. ¡°Thank you,


    Dad.¡±


    ¡°What for? As your father, it¡¯s my duty to protect you,¡± said Jeremy.


    X¡¯s eyes reddened again, feeling moved. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re really great.¡±


    Jeremy caressed her hair affectionately. ¡°Silly child, you are my precious daughter. Who would I


    treat well if not you?¡±


    X smiled as tears fell.


    Jeremy pulled out a few pieces of tissue and wiped her tears as he said, ¡°Look at your silly face.


    Why are you crying? Stop crying and dry your tears.¡±


    Sunlight beamed in through the windows, giving the entire room a warmer feeling.


    X sniffled before getting serious. ¡°Right, Dad, why did the Dragon Group suddenly approach us?


    Why are we getting such a windfall? What do you think they¡¯re trying to pull?¡±


    Jeremy shook his head. ¡°I have no idea, but it¡¯s clear that they want to help our Quest Group.¡±


    ¡°But, why do they want to help us? And their way of helping us is so unique. It¡¯s like doing charity.¡±


    X was confused. To her knowledge, their family had no connections with the Dragon Group


    whatsoever.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s true that they¡¯re helping us,¡± said Jeremy as he pondered.


    ¡°But, why would such a good thing happen to us? Dad, do you really not know anyone from the


    Dragon Group¡¯s higher management?¡±


    X looked mystified. She was still puzzled after thinking it over repeatedly.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± Jeremy answered in all honesty.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­¡± X was even more confused. ¡°Is it possible that the number isn¡¯t even the


    president¡¯s assistant¡¯s number? That it¡¯s actually a fraudster? Are they trying to pull something to try


    and scam us?¡±


    Jeremy felt that her words made sense. He immediately called his assistant and asked, ¡°What


    number did that person who called you use?¡±


    ¡°They used the Dragon Group¡¯sndline,¡± answered the person on the other end.


    ¡°The Dragon Group¡¯sndline?¡± Jeremy repeated, subconsciously looking at X.


    X was looking back at him. The Dragon Group¡¯sndline¡­ That would mean the call was


    legitimately from the Dragon Group and not some fraudster.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already sent you his mobile number, Mr. President. Please remember to contact


    him.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jeremy simply hung up before looking at X again. ¡°Looks like it isn¡¯t a scammer. I¡¯ll call that


    president¡¯s assistantter. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tread carefully and not be cheated.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I trust you,¡± said X.


    Her father had been in the business for so long, and had met with many crises and people. Even if


    there truly was a scheme, he would definitely not let himself get caught up in it.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing much, hurry on back to thepany. I¡¯ll give that president¡¯s assistant a


    call,¡± said Jeremy.


    ¡°Yeah, call me if anything happens,¡± said X as she got up.


    Jeremy nodded, and X left the room. Based on the current situation, it seemed like the Dragon


    Group was really nning to do charity by helping them. The possibility of this being true and not a


    scam was high.


    At this thought, she suddenly felt like she was on cloud nine. Hopefully, this could all proceed as


    desired. But even if it didn¡¯t, she wasn¡¯t afraid, because she had the money they needed.


    From the money she earned from X Entertainment, she had saved part of it and even invested


    some. Due to her good sense, her investments had been returned by a hundred folds. Since X


    Entertainment¡¯s establishment until now, her umted wealth was just around eight billion.


    ***


    Back at the Quest Group, X shut everything out as she immersed herself in work. This continued


    on until six in the evening. Looking up, she realized that the skies outside had gradually darkened


    as the city lit up in bright, coloured lights.


    Pushing her swivel chair back, shezily leaned against the backrest as she massaged her nose


    bridge, trying to rx. Taking out her phone, she saw that Georgie had called her three times. As


    her phone was on silent mode, she hadn¡¯t heard it ring at all. Hence, she simply called Georgie


    back.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Very soon, Georgie¡¯s voice flowed from the other end, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I called so many times but


    you weren¡¯t answering. If you kept ignoring me, I would have called the police.¡± Her voice sounded


    rxed, and there were hints of joy in it.


    ¡°I was busy with work¡­¡± replied X.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s nothing much, but I wanted to tell you that Mary Sullivan might be detained for a month


    because of this incident,¡± said Georgie, chuckling.


    ¡°Very nice.¡± Xughed as well, feeling great.


    ¡°That idiot got her just deserts. And the leader of that Josh Batton¡¯s Wives group, Coffee Bean,


    called me earlier to apologize again. That girl was scared out of her wits, afraid that I was going to


    send her to jail. It¡¯s the same for Mary¡¯s hacker friend, Paris Piglet.¡±


    ¡°What did you tell them?¡± X asked.


    ¡°What else can I say? I just asked if we¡¯ve ever promised them anything. Say, you don¡¯t know how I


    got them topromise so quickly back then, do you? I¡¯ll tell you, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t tell me, I can guess. You must have threatened and bribed them. First, youid


    out the evidence to scare them, and then you offered money to tempt them,¡± said X with augh.


    Georgie chuckled again. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s how I did it.¡±


    ¡°How much did you spend? I¡¯ll write it off for you.¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a mere hundred thousand. I¡¯m paying it.¡± Georgie¡¯s tone sounded joyful.


    The smile on X¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer you the moneyter. I¡¯m happy with just your


    regards.¡±


    ¡°No. Why are you being so courteous with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s money that you shouldn¡¯t be forking out, so you don¡¯t have to pay even a single cent. We¡¯re


    besties, so let¡¯s keep things clean between us,¡± X added.


    As the girls talked, Josh called.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    X put his call on hold before continuing to talk to Georgie.


    ¡°Alright, alright, do as you please,¡± Georgie said helplessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s settled then. I have things to take care of so I¡¯m hanging up. Let¡¯s have a meal next time,¡±


    said X. She ended her call with Georgie and switched over to Josh¡¯s call.


    ¡°Where are you? Do you have time for dinner?¡± Josh Batton¡¯s voice sounded crisp and gentle as


    usual.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m at the Quest Group,¡± replied X.


    ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up. I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, X browsed through a few more documents. When it was almost time for Josh


    to arrive, she swiftly touched up her makeup before pulling her hair up into a ponytail and went


    downstairs with her backpack.


    Just then, a ck Rolls Royce pulled up and stopped right in front of her. The car window rolled


    down, revealing Josh Batton¡¯s smile. He was driving so there was no one else in the car.


    ¡°Get in,¡± he said.


    X scanned her surroundings. Verifying that there was no one around, she got into Josh¡¯s car. The


    heater was on full st, instantly warming her cold body.


    Because of that phone call, being alone with him in this private space made her feel a little


    ufortable. It was awkward. However, she seemed unfazed and quickly put on the seat belt.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a restaurant. Let¡¯s go over now.¡± Josh looked rxed like nothing ever happened.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hearing her response, he stepped on the gas pedal and merged into the flow of vehicles.


    Inside the dark vehicle, as the dim street lights shone in, the light danced on his defined features


    and perfect face. His exquisite side profile was like a work of art, carved by the hands of god. She


    believed that god must have kissed him on the face.


    One hand was controlling the steering wheel, while the other was propped up on the window sill.


    His posture seemed casual, but his driving was steady.


    To reduce the awkwardness, X essed Weibo to check the hottest search ranking.


    Right now, #Josh Batton¡¯s Obsessive Fans# was at the top of the list.


    Seeing this, she quickly looked up to nce faintly at Josh before swiftly tapping into the search.


    Once inside, she first saw a post from a huge marketing ount, saying that after Josh had finished


    a magazine shoot today, he ran into some obsessive fans on his way out. The girls risked


    everything to rush over and pull his arm. They pushed away one of his bodyguards in the process,


    and managed to kiss the back of Josh¡¯s arm.


    Below the description was a photo of the scene, clearly showing how chaotic it had been and how


    crazy those fans were. Looking at that photo was enough to make X re up in anger.


    There was no longer anyw or order shown. Thements section was filled with raging


    comments.


    ¡®Can all obsessive fans just die? Didn¡¯t your mothers teach you how to be a proper human?¡¯


    ¡®Sobbb, my poor Josh. Can these people be apprehended? They¡¯re wasting oxygen when alive and


    wasting space in the ground when they die.¡¯


    ¡®These people are brain dead, aren¡¯t they? F*ck, unhand my husband!!! AHHH! So annoying!¡¯


    Just then, the traffic light turned red and Josh stopped the car steadily before ncing at her. ¡°What


    are you looking at?¡± he asked.


    ¡°At the news of you encountering obsessive fans,¡± answered X.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a small issue,¡± Josh remarked casually.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How is this a small issue?¡± X frowned. ¡°It seems like thepany needs to give you a few more


    bodyguards. Five is clearly not enough.¡±


    ¡°Are you really that concerned about me?¡±


    Josh¡¯s lips curled into a dazzling grin. His smile had a purification effect. In an instant, the air inside


    the car became more refreshing.


    X looked solemn. ¡°Be serious.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­¡± Josh¡¯s eyes were filled with affection.


    The light turned green and the car moved forward steadily.


    ***


    About ten minutester, Josh¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of Serenity, a high-ss western


    restaurant. Josh swiftly put on ck sunsses, a ck cap, and a mask before leading X into


    the restaurant, keeping a low profile.


    Once inside, the handsome restaurant manager showed them to the luxurious private room on the


    second floor. The interior design was reminiscent of an European pce¡ªbedazzled and extremely


    luxurious.


    Besides the long, huge dining table, there was also a sofa and a wine cab. A rose-scented


    candle was lit, emitting a faint fragrance, rxing their minds.


    The two individuals sat at opposite ends of the table. Once they ordered, the manager quickly left


    the room and closed the door.


    Josh leisurely removed his protective gear before quietly looking up quietly at X¡¯s face. His eyes


    were clear and his lips wore a smile. His entire being was emitting the clean and pure aura of youth.


    Being scrutinized quietly by him made X feel her body going numb.


    ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Josh¡¯s smile deepened. A glint shed enthusiastically in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m very much in love with my husband and have no intention of switching him out at the moment,


    so, I¡¯m sorry.¡± X looked sincerely at Josh as she spoke without hesitation.


    She admitted that he was a great man and was very charming. However, she never felt that way for


    him.


    ¡°You can stop pretending in front of me. I heard from Chief Clementine that you and your husband


    are in an open rtionship,¡± said Josh.


    At this, shock shed in X¡¯s eyes. When did Georgie tell Josh about this?


    Noticing the change in her eyes, Joshughed again. ¡°When I first entered thepany, I tried


    getting news about your love life from Chief Clementine. That night, a bunch of us went for drinks


    after work. At the end of the night, when only the two of us were left, we were already drunk.


    ¡°Back then, I asked her if you were single, and she told me you weren¡¯t. After that, I pressed her


    again but she stopped talking. And so, I fed her a few more drinks and kept asking, until she finally


    told me that you¡¯re actually married. But, you and your husband are in an open rtionship. She


    even told me that both of you will soon divorce,¡± Josh added.


    Upon hearing this, X felt speechless. So, this was how Georgie leaked information. Thisss


    really stirs things up after getting drunk¡­


    X looked unfazed. ¡°It was like that back then, but our rtionship is great now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡­ If you want to reject me, why don¡¯t you try another reason? I¡¯ve never seen him


    seeking you out,¡± Josh¡¯s gaze was firm.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, it¡¯s true. And I¡¯m not divorcing my husband either. So, it¡¯s best that


    you dismiss your thoughts as soon as possible. Stop wasting your time on a married woman like


    me,¡± said X.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a great person, and there are so many girls in love with you. You simply have to wave


    and countless women who are a dozen times better than me would throw themselves at you,¡± she


    added.


    ¡°In this world, is there anyone who is better than you?¡± Josh stared deeply at her, his eyes


    bing more passionate.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t there be? Don¡¯t you have tons of them around you? What¡¯s so good about a married


    woman like me?¡± said X, maintaining her kind and polite smile the entire time.


    The passion in Josh¡¯s eyes grew deeper. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I see them? I think you¡¯re the best. Since


    you¡¯ve already nned to get a divorce, why not leave me a spot? Once you¡¯re divorced, I can fill


    it.¡±


    ¡°I always thought of you as a business partner, a friend.¡±


    ¡°Then, you can stop thinking of me as a friend. Treating me as a backup works too.¡±


    It was hard to imagine that this person who was worshipped by countless people like a precious star


    would actually say something like wanting to be a backup option.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This man was Josh Batton. The unattainable star in many young girls¡¯ hearts.


    However, X did not waver. ¡°I don¡¯t have a habit of keeping backups. Josh Batton, you¡¯re a great


    and excellent person. Listen to me and look ahead. Keep your options open.¡±


    ¡°I will wait for you.¡± Josh was reluctant to just give up. ¡°I will keep this honor of being my first love


    open to you.¡±


    First love? These two words bewildered X. Such a brilliant and dazzling person had never dated


    anyone before?


    Before deciding to sign him, X had asked Georgie to check his details. He had a clean


    background without a history of romance. However, back then, X simply assumed that he had


    hidden it well. It was impossible for him to have no experience in dating. To her surprise, the


    information had been true, and he was much more innocent than she expected.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need to. Go on and give such a nice opportunity to someone else,¡± said X.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Josh was stubborn, still reluctant to give up. ¡°You¡¯re the first person


    I¡¯ve ever liked. Before meeting you, no one has moved my heart like you did, so I won¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Did you know? The first moment I saw you, I was fond of you. Back then, that fondness never


    evolved into love, but after my eyes kept chasing after you, I began to like you even more and now,


    it has simply turned into love.


    ¡°X, you¡¯re brilliant. You¡¯re the type of girl I want the most,¡± Josh continued to confess with all his


    heart.


    His choice of words were touching. X instantly felt a surge of warmth in her heart. However, it


    was only that and nothing more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Josh Batton.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll wait for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Josh, can you not be like this?¡± asked X, knowing that his persistence would only pressure her.


    ¡°You¡¯re free to reject me, but I¡¯m also free to continue loving you. Once affection has been


    projected, how can it be casually retrieved? If it was possible, there wouldn¡¯t be so many beautiful


    and tragic love stories in the world.¡±


    For a moment, X didn¡¯t know what else to say. Meanwhile, Josh continued to speak. Each


    sentence was just as melodious as the other, moving its listener¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel pressured. You just need to know that I love you. No matter when, as long as


    you need me, I¡¯ll be by your side at once. You also don¡¯t have to worry about upsetting me with your


    rejection. I¡¯m not upset. I also won¡¯t leave X Entertainment because of this. As long as you¡¯re there,


    I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    It was undeniable that he was a really, really good man. Some people were just gentle to the core,


    like Josh Batton.


    ¡°Josh, can you not be like this¡­¡± said X.


    Knock, knock, knock¡­


    Just then, there was a knock at the door. Without waiting for Josh to react, arge group of men in


    ck clothing immediately barged in.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    X was dumbstruck and instantly asked, ¡°Who are you guys?¡±


    The men in ck clothing remained silent, simply politely nodding at her in unison before walking


    over to Josh. ¡°Come with us.¡±


    Compared to X, Josh was much calmer and seemedposed. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m on a


    date?¡± he asked.


    However, without waiting for him to speak, the man in ck leading the group beckoned the others.


    In a sh, Josh was forcefully picked up by a few men.


    ¡°Pardon me,¡± said the leader of the group.


    X immediately frowned hard. She got up and asked, ¡°Who are you guys? Do you have any idea


    what you¡¯re doing right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know these people. They¡¯re from my family,¡± Joshforted her.


    X¡¯s heart gradually rxed at this.


    ¡°Come with us,¡± the leader of the group repeated.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, they took Josh away by force. He struggled and resisted, but it was futile. Finally, he


    could only let them take him away.


    He turned to X and smiled. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    X inadvertently nodded. This was all too baffling for her. Since he knew these people and they


    were from his family, why did they have to treat him this way?


    Before Josh entered thepany, X had earnestly gone through his background. His files stated


    that his parents were regr people. However, those men in ck clothing gave her the impression


    that they were from the underground world.


    Filled with curiosity, she sat back down in her seat and leisurely sipped on her in water.


    ***


    Outside the restaurant, a fleet of ck luxurious cars were lined up in a dominating manner, with a


    Bugatti Veyron in the lead. The entire fleet of globally limited-edition luxurious cars attracted


    countless attention.


    Inside the car, Stanley had his window halfway down. His iparably handsome face was stoic


    as he smoked his cigarette. The swirling white smoke flowed out of the car window and dispersed


    into the night. Dressed in all ck, he seemed exceptionally aloof.


    Every girl who passed by the car would look inside at least twice. Just one look and many people


    would start fawning over him like they were bewitched. However, he never spared anyone outside a


    nce. His eyes were fixed on the entrance, staring quietly while frowning hard.


    The more apathetic and unattainable he behaved, the more attractive he was. Especially for young


    girls, this was the type of men that attracted them the most. Even if he never looked their way, just


    smoking like this was enough to make their hearts explode.


    Which girl could resist such an aloof Adonis who just walked out of aic book?


    Soon, the group led Josh out in a grandiose manner. He was walking in between them. To prevent


    himself from being recognized, he tipped the visor of his baseball cap as low as possible. Paired


    with his mask, his entire face was covered.


    The ck-clothed men led Josh all the way to the side of the Bugatti Veyron and opened the door


    for him. After Josh got in, the men closed the door behind him.


    There were too many simrities in the features of the Batton brothers, but their temperaments were


    completely different.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Both appearances could destroy cities, but they were of different types. One was so handsome that


    he had a strong, pressuring aura, while the other was so handsome that he seemedpletely


    harmless. One was apathetic and aloof, the other was warm and pure.


    ¡°Why are you here? You got them to bring me over urgently, what for?¡± Josh was a tad annoyed.


    How could Stanley do this? The man forcefully interrupted Josh¡¯s date, ignored everything else, and


    simply got someone to drag him out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Why did you ignore Zack¡¯s calls?¡± Stanley took a long draw of his cigarette before slowly breathing


    it out. Under the haze of smoke, unreadable emotions surged behind his dark eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t turn on my phone during work. I saw the missed calls after work, but because I had more


    important business to attend to, I forgot to call him back,¡± Josh answered honestly.


    ¡°Your so-called important business was a date with X Quest?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°...Why do you seem to know my exact whereabouts? Did you get someone to follow me? Why?


    Did Dad make you do this?¡± Josh got more irked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you try to start anything. Why would I waste time getting someone to track you?¡± Stanley


    responded faintly. He stubbed out his cigarette and tossed it into the garbage can outside the car


    with great precision.


    ¡°Start something? What was I trying to start?¡±


    Josh had no idea what his brother was talking about. He had been busy with work recently and


    hadn¡¯t done anything at all.


    ¡°Could it be because I confessed to X on Weibo? What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡± Josh looked


    confused. ¡°You disapprove of me liking a married woman? X¡¯s husband is practically non-


    existent. That man doesn¡¯t treat her well. They¡¯re in an open rtionship and will divorce very


    soon,¡± he blurted out.


    Stanley raised a defined eyebrow as his cold gaze fell on Josh¡¯s face. ¡°Did you just confess to her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I got rejected.¡± Josh let out a long, helpless sigh.


    Stanley¡¯s attractive forehead gradually rxed and his expression seemed more at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that guy¡¯s eyes are damaged. How could he push aside such a divine beauty? If his


    eyes are damaged, I suggest he donate them,¡± Josh added.


    At this, Stanley¡¯s just rxed eyebrows pinched together once more. His expression darkened.


    ¡°Say that again¡­¡± Stanley looked apathetic.


    ¡°I said, I suggest that guy donate his eyes.¡± Josh did not notice Stanley¡¯s expression at all. ¡°I don¡¯t


    even know what he looks like, who he is, and what kind of divine looks he has. How dare he be so


    arrogant! I¡¯d really like to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°You can try taking care of me,¡± Stanley snapped, gritting his teeth.


    At this, Josh¡¯s heart immediately fell into his stomach. A thought shed in his mind. ¡°Could X¡¯s


    husband possibly be you?¡± he asked.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley kept quiet. His silence was a sign of agreement.


    Josh¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Is it really that much of a coincidence? She¡¯s that wife of


    yours?¡±


    ¡°Stay away from her in the future,¡± said Stanley. His eyes shed with a stern warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike her?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like repeating myself twice. Do you hear me, Josh Batton?¡±


    Stanley red sternly at him with a dangerous aura in his eyes, as if he was a leopard protecting


    his prey. The atmosphere inside the car became heavy. There was a strong sense of oppression in


    Stanley eyes and his aura was on full st, subduing Joshpletely.


    ¡°It looks like you like her now,¡± said Josh, smiling bitterly.


    It was as if a pair of hands had suddenly barged into his chest and simply tore his heart away. His


    chest was now leftpletely empty. Since Stanley liked her, Josh had to back down. Because


    Stanley was his older brother. Even if just letting go of X like this was hard for him, it must be


    done.


    As Josh had not answered his question, Stanley asked again, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    The color in Josh¡¯s eyes had faded away. ¡°I¡­ got it¡­ Have you guys met? Does she now know


    who you are?¡±

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    ¡°We¡¯ve met, but she still doesn¡¯t know who I am. It¡¯s difficult to exin certain things to you right


    now. Just remember that she belongs to me. As for everything else, don¡¯t say too much, and don¡¯t


    ask too much, got it? Just like how I don¡¯t get involved with your work in the entertainment industry,


    and haven¡¯t exposed your identity, I hope you can treat me in the same way,¡± Stanley said each


    word sternly.


    Although Josh did not understand what exactly Stanley was trying to say, he nodded and did not


    ask any further.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± said Josh, nodding again.


    ¡°Alright, go and make things clear,¡± said Stanley as he took out his lighter and yed with it. A small


    me flickered between his fingers.


    ¡°I understand, and I won¡¯t keep thinking about my sister-inw anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I hope you can keep your promise,¡± replied Stanley.


    Getting out of the car, Josh took a deep breath before turning around and heading back into the


    restaurant, waving his hand as he walked. He had no idea how he made his way back to the room


    where X was waiting for him.


    All he knew was that his legs felt weak, and somewhere deep in his heart was hurting very badly.


    After sorting out his emotions for a long while with his head lowered, Josh finally let out a long sigh


    and pushed the door open as if nothing had happened. He walked directly over to X.


    By then, the dishes they ordered had already been served. All of them seemed intricately prepared.


    However, Josh hadpletely lost his appetite. Meanwhile, X was elegantly slicing through the


    half-cooked filet in the center of her te. The way she moved seemed skilled and noble.


    X was a wonderful person, but she would never belong to Josh in this lifetime. Josh tried his best


    to suppress the emotions he was feeling.


    Taking off his cap and mask, he smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I won¡¯t wait for you anymore.¡±


    Forcing himself to forget about all his hopes for a rtionship with X was the worst feeling in the


    world.


    X was pleasantly surprised by Josh¡¯s sudden change of mind. It felt as if somebody had lifted a


    heavy rock off her chest. Josh must have said those things earlier in the heat of the moment. Now


    that he had gone outside to cool off, he changed his mind.


    X smiled faintly with a gentle twitch of her brows. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve thought it through. Who were


    those people? Are they bodyguards employed by your family?¡±


    ¡°They work for my big brother,¡± said Josh.


    ¡°You have an older brother? There¡¯s no mention of that in your profile.¡±


    ¡°Just one.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is he in a gang?¡± asked X.


    ¡°No.¡±


    X did not continue asking further. Since the man was not part of a gang, but still had so many


    bodyguards working for him, he must be a sessful person.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± said X.


    Josh did not say anything. Clearly not very excited, he silently sliced through his steak.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did your big brother say to you?¡± X asked concernedly.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ Let¡¯s eat.¡± Josh did not intend to say anything else.


    X fell quiet and silently ate.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    After dinner, Josh drove X home. Throughout the journey, he remained silent with a deep frown


    on his face. Since it was very dark in the car, X did not notice any changes in his facial


    expression.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they arrived at the entrance to the Quest family¡¯s vi, the car came to a stable halt. During


    the meal, X had drunk a bit of red wine. Although she did not think it was a lot at the time, she


    was beginning to feel the effects kicking in now. Josh drove her all the way to the front of her house.


    Once the car stopped in front of the main building, X turned around to look at him. ¡°Thank you for


    sending me home. Get back safely. Goodnight.¡± Closing the car door behind her, she started to walk


    towards her house.


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡± said Josh, getting out of the car.


    The cold northern wind made both X and Josh shiver a little.


    ¡°Whenever and wherever you need help, you cane to me. Even if we can¡¯t be lovers, I hope we


    can still be good friends,¡± said Josh sincerely with a heart-warming smile on his face. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m


    getting into the car,¡± he added, getting back into his car.


    X waved at him as he did so. Josh stayed where he was while a tear silently rolled down his


    cheek, but nobody else noticed it.


    Standing at the balcony, Stanley witnessed the whole scene in the courtyard. He took a long puff


    from his cigarette. His dark eyes were narrowed such that no emotion was apparent.


    ***


    When X returned home, she received a message from Georgie, confirming that Mary would be


    imprisoned for a month. A smile appeared on her face as she read the WeChat message.


    After getting out from Josh¡¯s car, she looked up at the sky which was filled with bright stars. The


    lights in the house were still on. In the cold, winter night, this was enough to lift her spirits. X did


    not realize when it began, but she had be used to the routine of returning home to a house full


    of light.


    Pieces of soft and pretty snowkes fell from the sky. Not long after, theynded on her face and


    her hair. Although her body felt cold, her heart was warm.


    When X entered the house, she was greeted with warm air. She changed into her slippers before


    walking to the living room. With nobody around, the house felt unusually quiet. After taking her


    large, white coat off, she immediately went upstairs.


    Just as she arrived at her own room, the door of the room next to hers suddenly opened. Stanley


    walked out holding an empty ss.


    Wearing only a ck silk robe loosely around him, his muscr chest was fully visible. He gave off


    a sexy andzy vibe. His fair skin appeared unusually bright against the contrasting ck-colored


    fabric. At one nce, he seemed cold and spotless, but also noble. There was nothing gangster-like


    about him. Instead, his body was telling of an elite businessman.


    ¡°You¡¯ve returned,¡± said Stanley calmly with his usual indifferent facial expression. He slowly walked


    over to X.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered softly, sounding demure as usual. Although she did not sound drunk, her


    voice was surprisingly intoxicating.


    The alcohol was now kicking in. Losing her bnce, X leaned forward and fell against Stanley¡¯s


    body. Despite theyers of clothing between them, she could feel the warmth of a man¡¯s body


    seeping into hers. X¡¯s heart started beating faster while her body froze.


    ¡°Throwing yourself at me?¡± Stanley asked with a lowered voice. There was a yful smile on his


    face and a mysterious look in his eyes.


    X could feel his warm breath against the top of her head and also around her earlobes. Her body


    shivered. Her heart was beating so fast that it was getting a little difficult to breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The alcohol I had tonight is kicking in a little too strongly,¡± she said.


    Quickly standing up straight, she prepared to step away from him. But as soon as she took the first


    step, she felt a sharp pain in her scalp.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± X murmured while she subconsciously rubbed her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your hair is stuck to the button in front of my chest,¡± said Stanley, wrapping his arm


    around her. His chin was right above her head.


    The way they were positioned made it instantly appear as if X was a cute and helpless-looking


    girl.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    At such a close distance, X¡¯s heart was nearly beating out of control.


    ¡°Untangle it, quickly,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll untangle it,¡± replied Stanley.


    The closer they were, the better his voice sounded. It sounded like an expensive cello which yed


    a beautiful melody. There was a noble quality to his deep-sounding voice. Listening to it, X felt


    like she was bing even more intoxicated.


    ¡°Is it untangled yet?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±


    Stanley lowered his head while he carefully tried to untangle X¡¯s hair from his button. However,


    there seemed to be an unresolvable knot which could not be untangled swiftly. While their bodies


    were tightly pressed against each other, X dared not move about, for fear that she might hurt


    herself from tugging her hair too hard.


    In between breaths, her hair softly rubbed against his face. It caused an itchy sensation. For some


    reason, X felt something pressing against her from behind. Her body trembled and she


    subconsciously took a step forward. Once again, Stanley wrapped his arms around her and pulled


    her back into position.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he ordered from above her head.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He continued to untangle her hair. When X felt a sharp pain on her scalp, her rationality


    immediately returned. She could not help but let out a gasp of pain.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ Five Batton, can you be gentler?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be gentler.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re still not being gentle enough. Five Batton, it hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be even gentler.¡±


    ¡°Five Batton, can you do it faster? It hurts too much.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, very fast. Bear with me.¡± As soon as he said that, he could not resist chuckling a little.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± X asked immediately.


    Stanley smiled affectionately. ¡°Figure it out yourself¡­¡±


    X immediately came to her senses. Her face turned red, and so did her neck. She felt as if her


    heart would stop beating as she began to realize how inappropriate their conversation was.


    ¡°Why did you stop speaking, huh?¡± Stanley teased yfully.


    While X¡¯s face became flushed, she felt as if her blood had turned into sulfuric acid and was


    burning through every inch of her skin and veins.


    ¡°Shut up. Untangle my hair,¡± X said awkwardly.


    Stanley chuckled softly again before looking down and continued to do as he was told. After a long


    while, X¡¯s hair was still not untangled from his shirt.


    ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡± she asked impatiently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know very well that I can do it?¡±


    His words caused X¡¯s face to turn red all over again.


    ¡°Can you be a little more serious?¡± she asked.


    Why was he being so aggressive?


    ¡°I clearly told you never to mention what happened that night,¡± she said with a serious face.


    ¡°Did I mention it?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°You¡­¡± muttered X.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you have a purer mind?¡± Stanley said yfully.


    X was feeling a little speechless. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t have a pure mind here?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± said Stanley without hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly you,¡± X argued.


    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± said Stanley again.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you,¡± X retorted.


    ¡°Alright, whatever you say, okay?¡±


    X wasn¡¯t sure, but she thought that there was actually a hint of affection in his voice. Was it the


    alcohol that caused her to sense it mistakenly?

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    ¡°I have a pair of scissors in my room. If this doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s use it,¡± said X.


    She could not stand being stuck so closely to Stanley. If this continued, she was afraid that her


    heart might stop beating.


    ¡°Alright. Come with me, slowly,¡± said Stanley while he led her into the room.


    X pointed at the nightstand. ¡°The scissors are in the drawer of my nightstand.¡±


    Without saying a word, Stanley slowly led her to the bed and the two of them sat down together.


    Carefully, he reached out to the drawer to get the scissors. As soon as he moved, X yelped in


    pain.


    ¡°Wait a second. It hurts¡­¡± she said.


    Still staying silent, Stanley pressed her head naturally against his chest while he reached for the


    scissors. In this affectionate pose, a multitude of feelings were growing at a rapid rate. X began


    to feel an itch in her heart. There was also a numbing sensation.


    Soon, Stanley was able to grab the scissors. He carefully cut off that strand of hair before putting


    the scissors down and gently pushing X away.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± he said.


    X sighed in relief before nudging away a little further, trying to put as much distance between


    them as possible. Meanwhile, she had no idea that she was sitting on a corner of his robe and the


    string attached to it.


    Still feeling pain on her scalp, X gently rubbed her head. However, she did not dare look Stanley


    in the eyes right then. Instead, she turned to look at the nighttime scenery outside the window.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Does your scalp hurt?¡± Stanley asked gently.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied with a nod.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    But before she could finish her sentence, Stanley forcefully tilted her head to one side and


    examined her scalp. Due to the constant tugging, that part of her scalp had turned slightly red.


    ¡°It¡¯s turned a little red, but it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll rub it for you,¡± he said while frowning a little and gently rubbing


    her head.


    It felt as if his fingers contained an endless amount of electricity. Wherever he touched her, X felt


    a tingling sensation. She even forgot to breathe. The most exciting moments usually happened


    unintentionally.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it myself¡­¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed,¡± X said decisively before quickly pushing his hand away.


    She waspletely unaware that she was sitting on the string attached to his robe. After all of


    X¡¯s tugging throughout the ordeal, the knot keeping the robe together had now loosened.


    ¡°Rub it yourself then,¡± said Stanley.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± replied X.


    As Stanley stood up, the string attached to his robe was pulled away, because X was still sitting


    on it, and also because he stood up too quickly. It immediately loosened even more.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± said Stanley, turning around to look at X.


    Since the stringing loose and him turning around happened at the same time, Stanley was not


    able to react in time. In the next instant, his robe fell wide open and his naked body was fully


    disyed¡­


    When the two had sex before, it had happened at night when it was very dark. X had not been


    able to see his body clearly then. Now, the lights in the room were very bright. She could see


    everything.


    X immediately covered her eyes. ¡°Five Batton, what are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you wearing


    anything?¡±


    Stanley was equally stunned by what had suddenly happened, but he was able to calm down very


    quickly. A faint smile appeared on his face. After ncing briefly at her, Stanley slowly picked up the


    string on the ground and tied it around his waist.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I wearing clothes?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I meant, why didn¡¯t you wear anything on the inside?¡±


    ¡°I just took a shower and had forgotten about it.¡±


    By then, he had already finished tying the string around his waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± he said.


    X slowly opened her eyes. When she noticed that his clothes were properly worn, she let out a


    long sigh. What happened a moment ago truly was awkward. Now, she did not even have the


    courage to stay in the same space as him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before. Why are you embarrassed?¡± Stanley teased. His facial


    expression had not changed.


    ¡°Shameless. Get out,¡± said X with a slight frown.


    She quickly turned her head around. Her face was turning red again.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Stanley did not say anything. After chuckling softly, he walked away. Once the door closed behind


    him, X¡¯s world became calm again. However, her heart was still pounding. The image earlier kept


    appearing in her mind.


    Her face was getting redder by the second. Now, X felt as if she would rather just die.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Batton family¡¯s vi, Josh saw Sharon on the couch when he returned home. He


    immediately walked over and sat down next to her.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Did you see your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Did he tell you everything he ought to?¡±


    Josh let out a long sigh and rubbed his forehead in exhaustion.¡°He did. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t set my


    eyes on my sister-inw in the future.¡±


    Ever since he was a young boy, he found it difficult to fall in love with anyone. When he eventually


    did, the person turned out to be his sister-inw. What kind of drama was this?


    Josh felt as if something was stuck in his chest and made it difficult for him to breathe. He kept


    Sharon at home for a long while as he thoroughly asked her about what was going on between


    Stanley and X.


    Sharon told Josh everything she knew. After listening to what she said, Josh finally understood what


    was happening.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My brother really does know how to y this game,¡± said Josh with a sigh.


    ***


    The next morning, X woke up to good news. She received a call from Jeremy telling her that the


    Quest family had acquired eight billion dors from the Dragon Group. The Dragon Group had sent


    the Quest family an IOU slip without asking for anything else.


    When X found out, she was overjoyed. She instantly became wide awake. After chatting with


    Jeremy for a while, she slowly sat up in bed. The Dragon Group¡¯s name kept appearing in her mind.


    She truly could not figure out why the Dragon Group was doing this good deed for them.


    After she took a shower, Georgie gave her a call to inform her that Emily had been sentenced to


    three years in prison. That meant X would be able to live in peace for three years.


    She immediately stretched her armsfortably before sitting down in front of her dressing table.


    After cheerfully putting her make-up on, she was ready to head to work. While X enjoyed her


    moment of peace, things were heated in the house next to hers.


    After receiving news about Emily¡¯s verdict, May cried continuously despite Jeremy¡¯s efforts to


    console her. While May cried her lungs out, she pressed her hand against her chest and said how it


    was hurting.


    That was Jeremy¡¯s weakness. When he saw her cing her hand over her chest, he felt pained. He


    quickly held her in his arms and told her that he would find a way to get Emily out of prison.


    ***


    After having breakfast with Stanley, X got into her car and left for work.


    Not too far away from her house, a ck Porsche Cayenne quickly caught up with her and forced


    her toe to a halt. She recognized the car¡ªit belonged to Tom Sullivan.


    His name once meant the world to her. It was enough to fill her teenage heart. A long time ago,


    Tom¡¯s name used to equate wonder, happiness, and joy. But now, it was everything on the opposite


    spectrum. Now, whenever X thought of his name, she felt nauseated.


    Very soon, Tom got out of his car and walked over. He was wearing a white suit. He had a gentle


    and noble appearance, almost like that of a prince. Tom perfectly embodied the meaning of


    duplicity.


    With a frown on her face, X¡¯s mood was instantly spoiled by his presence. She quickly pushed


    the car door open and approached him.


    ¡°Tom Sullivan, what do you want?¡± she asked coldly.


    ¡°I want to f*ck. Are you up for it?¡± he asked, sounding shameless. There was a coldness in his eyes


    that X had never seen before.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Tom¡¯s vulgarity thoroughly annoyed X. With a slight frown, she took a step forward and stared at


    his face coldly.


    ¡°Tom Sullivan, watch what you say,¡± she said.


    X knew that Tom probably came to her in a huff because he wanted to get back at her for what


    she did to Mary.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you once beg me to f*ck you?¡± Tom asked sarcastically with a sly smile


    on his face.


    His words were like a needle to her heart. X felt as if a hole had been pricked through


    somewhere in her body. Memories began to flood through her mind. Like apressed balloon, all


    it took was a hole for these memories to st through.


    Back when X was ugly and fat, she once asked to be f*cked in order to keep him around.


    However, Tom had righteously told her that he wished to wait until the night of their wedding.


    Moreover, he imed that he would never engage in sex before marriage.


    Like a fool, X believed him. In fact, she was very touched that her Brother Sullivan was not like


    other men. She thought of him as a true gentleman. Hence, she fell even deeper in love with him. In


    order to keep him to herself, she became even more inferior.


    Only when she saw him rolling around in bed with Emily did she realize that it was all fake.


    A man would refuse to sleep with a woman only for one reason¡ªbecause she was not good-


    looking or sexy enough. Who would refuse to have sex with an attractivedy?


    X felt ashamed of her past self. What she did before was truly ridiculous. The night she offered to


    have sex with him, Tom must have been disgusted by her.


    ¡°Shameless!¡± X yelled.


    ¡°I was just speaking the truth. How is that shameless?¡± asked Tom, pinching X¡¯s chin with a


    frivolous look on his face.


    ¡°Take your dirty hand off me. If you are only here to tell me this, I won¡¯t entertain you,¡± snapped


    X.


    Pushing his hand off in annoyance, she turned around and got into her car. As soon as she did,


    Tom got in from the other side.


    A strong scent wafted through the air and spread across the entire car. It was a scent she had never


    smelled before, and it made her head feel heavy. It was a kind of drug to knock people out.


    After a moment, everything in front of X turned dark and she leaned against the steering wheel.


    She could not feel anything anymore. Tom snorted coldly before quickly putting away the can of


    transparent spray in his hands.


    Calling someone on the phone, he ordered, ¡°Drive the car away¡­¡±


    Very soon, a man dressed in ck got out from the Porsche Cayenne behind them. He got into the


    driver¡¯s seat and drove the car away.


    ***


    When X next opened her eyes, she realized that she was in the master bedroom of a luxurious,


    European-style mansion. There were huge mirrors above her head and next to the bed. She could


    see her whole body in the reflections.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, she was tied to the bed from head to toe. Her limbs were locked in ce by thick


    and heavy chains, and she was unable to move at all.


    Feeling drained and weak all over, she could not even move a finger. X knew that the drug had


    not worn off yet. Apart from causing someone to pass out, it alsopletely weakened one¡¯s body.


    Meanwhile, Tom sat next to her with a cold expression on his face. He was watching her while he


    smoked.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Smoke surrounded Tom¡¯s solemn-looking face. He no longer seemed as kind and peace-loving as


    he normally did.


    X could clearly sense that she was in danger. Although she struggled to free herself, her body


    was far too weak. A strong sense of anger filled her heart. She felt as if her chest was about to


    explode. Despite wanting to speak, she was unable to utter a single word.


    Apart from causing X to faint, the drug also made her entire body weak, and even made her


    unable to speak for a short period of time.


    At a ce like this, with only her and Tom around, anything could happen. Even if he wanted to kill


    her, he could do so with ease.


    Tom took a slow puff of his cigarette with an annoyed expression. ¡°Why are you looking at me like


    that? Huh? Did I do something wrong?¡± he asked.


    Stubbing out the cigarette, he climbed onto X. His body pressed tightly against hers while he


    pinched her chin forcefully with a single hand.


    Even when X was angry, her face still looked very beautiful. She looked even better with her face


    slightly flushed, perhaps due to the emotions she was experiencing.


    X was wearing a V-neck cotton shirt. From Tom¡¯s position, he could see her cleavage. From her


    face to her body, every part of her was attractive to men. Even if Tom was very upset, he still felt


    aroused by her.


    At that moment, X felt as if she were a piece of meat on the chopping block. Tom could do


    anything to her that he wanted, and she knew exactly what he had in mind.


    He was going to rape her as his way of exacting revenge.


    Tom must have been betting on the fact that the Quest family would keep this incident a secret to


    avoid embarrassing themselves.


    Not being able to speak or move and simply having to wait to be raped was driving X to the point


    of madness. Feeling extremely frightened and angered, the mix of emotions made her feel as if her


    heart was about to leap out of her chest.


    ¡°X Quest, you nearly drove me mad. How could you do that to my little sister? Even if she was in


    the wrong, did you have to send her to prison?¡± asked Tom.


    Indeed, Mary¡¯s incident had been thest straw for him.


    ¡°Also, our family has been investigating why those things happened to me. Although there is no


    proof that any of it was tied to you, I have reason to believe that you were behind it. Can you tell me


    the truth for once? Did you do it? Did you reallye back to exact revenge on Emily and I, just like


    she said? Did you want us to hit rock bottom and never be able to recover? X Quest, you really


    are cruel. Even if I did those things to you in the past, did you really have to go this far?¡± Tom


    uttered angrily.


    His eyes turned red. It seemed as if he would tear X apart right then and there.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s true or not. Today, I¡¯m going to have sex with you to feel better. Since you


    ruined my sister, I¡¯ll ruin you. Also, I¡¯m warning you, X Quest. If I find out that you did all those


    things to me, I will kill you with my bare hands,¡± said Tom.


    He had suffered a lot in recent days. Not only had he lost his father¡¯s trust, he also lost everything


    he possessed.


    This morning, Tom¡¯s older brother, Julian Sullivan, was able to secure another investment for the


    Sullivan family. Julian managed to fill therge investment gap the Dragon Group had left behind,


    which earned him praise from their father.


    Their father even amended his will right in front of Tom. From then on, Julian would be the heir to


    the Sullivan family. When their father died, all Tom would receive was five percent of the Sullivan


    Group¡¯s shares.


    It seemed that Tom¡¯s father had made up his mind. There was a very low probability for Tom to turn


    the tables around. Despite Julian¡¯s efforts to convince their father on many asions, iming he


    was not keen on taking over the group, their father still remained firm on his decision.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Tom felt clueless about what he should do. Recently, whenever his father saw him, he would only


    criticize him. His father would not agree with anything he did, which drove him mad. With so many


    things piled up in his mind, Tom urgently needed someone he could vent his frustrations on.


    X, who personally forced his sister into prison and was the suspect for the crime against his


    family, became Tom¡¯s perfect target. As he recalled all the bad things that happened to him recently,


    he began tearing X¡¯s clothes apart like a mad person.


    ¡°X Quest, even if I was wrong, you should not have treated me so cruelly. I have nothing left! Do


    you understand that? You have an evil heart. Have you ever thought how hard it was for me to


    continue loving you when you were as fat as a pig? The fact that I stayed with you for so long


    proves that I really tried my best. I didn¡¯t have a choice. Whenever I saw your ugly face, I felt as if I


    was going mad. All you lost was a single kidney, but do you know what I lost? I lost everything that


    was beautiful to me in this world. Whenever I saw your face, I felt as if the world was no longer


    wonderful,¡± said Tom while he tore X¡¯s light blue jeans off.


    By then, Tom hadpletely lost his mind. After keeping everything bottled up for so long, he was


    finally letting these words pour from his mouth. Those words were like knives being stabbed into


    X¡¯s chest.


    A headache took over her overwhelmed mind. She was now being reminded of the hurtful,


    shameful, and hateful past. When X looked at Tom¡¯s ferocious face, and listened to those words


    that provoked her, she wished she could tear him into pieces.


    But she could not. X was not even capable of speech right now. Although she knew very well


    what was going to happen next, she could not do anything about it. The mirror above her head


    clearly showed her how helpless she looked.


    X wished someone would show up to rescue her. She did not want Tom to have sex with her.


    The idea itself repelled her. Even when Tom was tearing her clothes off, she felt nauseous, but she


    had no idea what she could do.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon enough, Tom removed her jeans and threw them on the ground. He then reached for her shirt


    and pulled at it with all his might.


    Bitterness, hatred, fear, disgust, and various other emotions filled X¡¯s heart. These emotions


    were like ws that continuously swiped against her heart, mind, and soul. Despite these emotions


    reaching an all-time high, there was no way she could vent them out.


    In the end, tears became her only form of release. They rolled down from the corner of her eyes


    while she cried out for help in her mind. But she knew very well that there was probably nobody


    coming to rescue her. Even so, she still hoped for a miracle to happen.


    By now, Tom¡¯s eyes had turnedpletely red. Tearing X¡¯s clothes apart like this was very


    satisfying for him. All the negative emotions he carried from what his father did to him were being


    vented out at this moment.


    Bang!


    Right then, someone suddenly kicked the door open. Due to the powerful kick, the solid, white,


    wooden door was knocked to the ground.


    That sound gave X hope once again. She immediately turned to look at the door and saw that a


    man had shown up with a group of men dressed in ck.


    Dressed in a ck shirt and ck pants, the man was standing at the front of the group. There was


    a coldness emanating from him that sent chills down one¡¯s spine, almost as if he was the grim


    reaper from hell.


    The bright lights in the walkway lit up his face and made him seem even colder.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    When X saw Stanley¡¯s face, she cried even more intensely. At that moment, she felt as if she


    was someone about to die from dehydration in the desert, while Stanley was the savior who brought


    water to her.


    Feeling extremely grateful from the bottom of her heart, she found it impossible to stop her tears


    from falling.


    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± ordered Stanley, ring at the people around him.


    Everyone immediately closed their eyes.


    When Tom saw therge group of people, he was momentarily stunned and stopped what he was


    doing. However, he quickly recovered and took a dagger out of his pocket, pointing it at X¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, or I will slit her throat,¡± he said.


    Realizing that he was outnumbered, Tom had to find a way to escape. Otherwise, he would be in


    deep trouble.


    X could feel the cold dagger against her neck. A chilling sensation began to spread across her


    skin. Although she was in a dangerous situation, she no longer felt afraid because Stanley was


    here.


    ¡°You must have a death wish!¡± shouted Stanley with a cold and murderous look in his eyes.


    Stanley pulled his ck tie loose before walking over to the bed. He quickly removed his coat and


    ced it over X. As soon as the coatnded on her, she could feel her face and body being


    covered uppletely. Everything had turned dark around her.


    Stanley pulled a pistol out from around his waist. Before Tom could react, Stanley pointed the gun at


    Tom¡¯s wrist, which held onto the dagger, and fired at it. Since the pistol was muted, there was barely


    any sound when the bullet was fired. Even so, X shivered in shock.


    After a second, blood began to gush out from Tom¡¯s wrist. The scent of blood wafted through the air.


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡± Tom cried out painfully.


    The entire process of Stanley removing his coat and firing the bullet took ce within a second.


    Tom was unable to react at all.


    Meanwhile, the intense pain caused him to lose his grip around the dagger. As soon as the dagger


    slipped out of his hand, Tom fell to the ground. Blood continued to gush out from the open wound


    where the bullet hit him.


    Although X could not see anything, she could guess what had happened from the sound and the


    smell around her. Stanley had covered her face with his coat because he did not want her to


    witness such a terrible scene.


    Walking forward, Stanley forcefully stepped on Tom¡¯s chest. Tom was in so much pain that he could


    not find the strength to fight back. Hence, he had no choice but to allow Stanley to do what he


    wanted.


    Looking at the metal chain around X¡¯s hand, Stanley asked, ¡°Where is the key?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the drawer of the nightstand near my bed...¡± Tom answered obediently. He was too afraid to


    retaliate.


    Stanley immediately opened the drawer of the nightstand, found the key, and unlocked the chain


    around X. Aware that she was not wearing any clothes, X did not move around even after she


    was freed. All she did was gently ce her arms under Stanley¡¯s coat.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a deep frown on his face, Stanley walked closer to X and carefully pulled the coat down


    slightly, just enough to reveal her face.


    Tears were still streaming down her face. Her eyes were slightly red from crying and she still


    seemed very much afraid. She almost looked like a frightened bunny. Anyone who saw her would


    feel pity for her.


    Stanley¡¯s gaze softened while the frown on his forehead slowly disappeared. ¡°Did you get hurt?


    Hmm?¡± Wrapping X tightly in his coat, he held her in his arms.


    Only then was X able to see what exactly happened to Tom. There was arge pool of blood


    under his body. From the looks of it, the bullet must have put a hole in one of his veins.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    When X saw what happened to Tom, who was all over her just a moment ago, her anger


    immediately faded away.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was an extremely bloody scene, which she wished to never see again. Subconsciously, she


    buried her face in Stanley¡¯s chest and shook her head to let him know she was not hurt.


    Stanley rubbed her chin against her head and asked in a soft voice, ¡°What do you want me to do to


    him?¡±


    X tried to open her mouth. When she realized she could finally speak, she sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s


    enough. Send him to the hospital,¡± she said.


    Regardless of what Tom did, they could not kill him. Otherwise, it would be a difficult situation to


    resolve. After responding to Stanley, X hugged him tightly once more. Since she was still in


    shock, keeping Stanley close to her was the only way she could recover quickly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. Beat him up,¡± said Stanley, looking at the men dressed in ck by the door. His


    facial expression had turned cold once more.


    ¡°Are you crazy?! Do you know who I am? Do you think my father will let you off the hook for doing


    this?!¡± Tom screamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me off the hook then,¡± Stanley snorted coldly as he carried X out of the room.


    Tom tried to use all his might to get up and to escape. However, therge group of men dressed in


    ck charged into the room and surrounded him, then proceeded to beat him up.


    X felt goosebumps all over her scalp from looking at what unfolded before her eyes. ¡°Stop it.


    Things will get out of hand,¡± she said.


    She was afraid that Stanley might get into a lot of trouble for doing this. But he did not say anything


    and continued to walk out with her in his arms. When they arrived in the walkway, X heard Tom¡¯s


    pitiful cry to be forgiven. The sound pierced through her ears and made her heart shiver.


    Carefully, X looked up at Stanley¡¯s perfect jawline and his cold eyes. ¡°Stop this, will you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you, no matter what happens,¡± he said confidently.


    ¡°He is Tony Sullivan¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Even if he is the son of god, I will make him pay for doing this to you,¡± Stanley said ruthlessly while


    he walked forward.


    His sentence warmed her heart. X finally understood what it felt like to be protected. At that


    moment, he was the only person she could depend on. When X looked at Stanley, she felt


    immensely grateful. She was too afraid to think about what would have happened to her if he had


    not shown up today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be capricious, Five Batton,¡± said X.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved, hmm?¡± Stanley replied softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want things to get out of hand, and I don¡¯t want you to be affected.¡±


    ¡°I know where to draw the line,¡± said Stanley confidently with a calm look on his face.


    ¡°If your subordinates identally kill him, do you know what the consequences will be?¡± asked


    X.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for all of it,¡± Stanley answered.


    By now, they had already walked out of the main entrance. There was a row of ck Audis, as well


    as a row of men dressed in ck lined up orderly in front of the main entrance. When these men


    saw Stanley, they nodded respectfully.


    X was stunned by what she saw. Stanley¡¯s power in the gang far exceeded her expectations.


    How could a gangster be this influential?


    Soon, one of the men dressed in ck opened the door of an Audi with the ¡®Number Two¡¯ car te.


    Stanley carefully carried X into the car.


    X refused to give up. ¡°I¡¯m giving you an order to stop what your men are doing. Do you hear


    me?¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    X sounded firm. Since Stanley refused to listen to her when she was not being assertive, she


    would have to take a more assertive stance.


    When the men dressed in ck heard her, they were all shocked. Each one of them felt nervous on


    her behalf. X actually dared to speak to Stanley like that. Did she have a death wish?


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± said Stanley, shaking his head helplessly. There was a gentle look


    in his eyes.


    Covering X up with his coat, he buttoned it up for her from behind, then shifted it until the buttons


    were in front. ¡°You can put your hands through the sleeves now. It¡¯ll feel morefortable that way.¡±


    The men dressed in ck were stunned. They looked at one another in confusion. Was this the real


    Stanley? They felt utterly confused by what was happening. Nobody had ever spoken to him like


    this. When did he ever treat a woman in such a way?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting your men to stop then?¡± asked X.


    Stanley pinched his forehead before waving at one of the men around him. The man immediately


    ran into the vi. After that, another man dressed in ck opened the car door on the other side for


    Stanley.


    Elegantly getting into the car and moving close to her, he asked, ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    X nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Oh, right. Did they record what happened earlier? If they did, you can


    use that to threaten Tom so that he won¡¯t make a big fuss.¡±


    ¡°They know what to do,¡± said Stanley. A faint smile appeared on his face once again.


    ¡°Oh. Thank you for saving my life. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be dead now,¡± said X sincerely.


    ¡°Why the formality?¡± Stanley asked, carefully brushing her messy hair.


    ¡°You¡­ How did you find out something happened to me? And how did you find your way here?¡±


    asked X. She felt curious about everything that happened.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because of this,¡± replied Stanley, slowly taking X¡¯s phone out of his pocket. The screen of the


    phone was shattered.


    ¡°When I left the house, I noticed your phone on the road and immediately sensed something was


    amiss. Hence, I went to check the road surveince footage and found out that all the footage from


    the time you left home was gone. I knew that something must have happened to you.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°I thought about it carefully. At this point, the only people who would do anything to you are the


    members of the Sullivan family. I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. That¡¯s why I asked someone to find


    out where each of them was located. Tom Sullivan¡¯s location was the only one I couldn¡¯t find¡­¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    X could no longer conceal her admiration for him. How could someone as smart as Stanley exist


    in this world? It was such a shame he did not be a police officer who worked on cases. X


    was certain that he could solve any case that existed. She felt proud to have met a man like him.


    ¡°After that, I tracked Tom down via his phone signal,¡± said Stanley.


    He was describing everything without emotion, almost as if it was somethingpletely normal.


    But, X did not think it was normal.


    She gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Amazing¡­ You even know how to track someone down through their


    phone signal!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know a few things about that,¡± he said.


    ¡°Is there anything in this world that you don¡¯t know?¡± X asked gleefully.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to not care about you,¡± he said calmly before lighting a cigarette and elegantly


    taking a puff.


    For some reason, his words made X¡¯s heart quiver.


    ¡°I owe you another favor,¡± she said with a smile.


    Ever since X met him, she began to owe him favors and money. In fact, her debt to him only


    continued to grow.


    ¡°I seem to owe you more and more things. How should I pay you in return?¡± she asked.


    While X spoke, a man dressed in ck got into the car and began to drive it forward.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Through the smoke in the air, Stanley slowly turned around and examined X¡¯s face with a deep


    look in his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to return anything to me for now,¡± he said calmly after exhaling a puff of smoke.


    ¡°Let me thank you by buying you a meal tonight,¡± said X.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll decide on the ce and send you the location on WeChat,¡± said X with a forced smile.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied with a gentle look on his face.


    ¡°Is there any particr restaurant you¡¯d like to go to?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine. Wherever you like.¡±


    The driver who overheard the conversation was shocked. He could not resist peeking at Stanley


    through the rearview mirror. Stanley¡¯s gentle demeanor was giving him a heart attack. Was Stanley


    capable of saying things this nicely? Why had he never known about it?


    The driver had never heard Stanley saying the words ¡®anything is fine¡¯ in front of him or anyone


    else. This girl was amazing.


    ¡°I noticed you were acting strangely when I walked through the door earlier. Your body seemed


    weak. You only recovered after I held you in my arms. Why was that? Did he drug you?¡± asked a


    concerned Stanley.


    ¡°Yeah, he sprayed some sort of drug at me when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. I immediately passed out


    when it happened. When I woke up, I realized my body was weak and I couldn¡¯t even speak. I only


    recovered slowly after you walked through the door,¡± X answered truthfully.


    The more she thought about what happened to her, the angrier she became. If Stanley had not fired


    at Tom and asked his men to beat him up, X would have called the police. She wanted Tom to


    spend some time in prison.


    But now that Stanley had already taught Tom a lesson, the Sullivan family would make a huge fuss


    if she called the police. They would also focus on the fact that Stanley injured Tom with a gunshot.


    Hence, whatever X and Stanley had done today was enough. Besides, Tom had failed to rape


    her. Meanwhile, Stanley had shot Tom in the wrist and even asked his subordinates to beat him up.


    X was happy to call it a draw.


    If she had chosen to be irrational, she would have asked Stanley to continue beating Tom up. But


    she was afraid.


    Tom¡¯s wrist would not stop bleeding. X knew that his vein must have been torn from the gunshot.


    If he was not sent to the hospital soon, he might end up dying. Stanley would not be able to get


    away with it.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Stanley heard what X said, he stopped talking and his face became sullen.


    ***


    When they arrived home, Stanley opened the door for X. Barely wearing anything, she


    immediately sneezed when a gust of cold wind blew into the car. Seeing the state she was in,


    Stanley immediately picked her up.


    At that moment, X blushed while her heart began to pound. ¡°I¡¯m capable of walking on my own.¡±


    ¡°You seem cold. I think it¡¯s better if I hold you like this,¡± said Stanley, walking into the house with her


    in his arms.


    Inside, it was as warm as the beginning of summer. He carried her all the way to her room before


    carefully putting her down on the bed.


    ¡°Take a warm bath and get changed,¡± he said gently.


    X nodded slightly and returned the coat to Stanley. After that, she walked into the bathroom.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Stanley received a call from Zack. He walked out onto the balcony and leaned against the window


    before picking up. Leisurely, he yed with his expensive, ck, diamond lighter. Outside, there


    was snow falling from a silver sky.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    The ignited lighter twirled in his slender fingers where every spark just barely flickered across his


    skin.


    This gesture was utterly alluring.


    ¡°After our men released Tom Sullivan, he grabbed his arm and drove to the hospital.¡± Zack added, ¡°I


    heard that Young Madam wishes not to make this incident huge, correct?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I think Young Madam is right. If this issue esctes and gets out, it wouldn¡¯t be good for


    the Young Madam. People would often add in bits of details once they start spreading until, s,


    they turn into apletely different thing.


    ¡°Worst case scenario, it bes a version where he has sessfully slept with our Young


    Madam.¡± Zack¡¯s tone was respectful and serious.


    ¡°I know,¡± said Stanley.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fifth Master, our people have warned him saying that we have evidence of his crime in our hands.


    He wouldn¡¯t dare to put the word out and escte things either simply.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that he won¡¯t even tell his family. After all, Tony Sullivan is annoyed by him. If another


    scandal breaks out, he probably won¡¯t have any status in the family anymore,¡± Zack continued


    saying.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Stanley frowned slightly.


    ¡°Shall this be the end?¡± the other side asked.


    ¡°Not making it to the police station doesn¡¯t mean things have to end here.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he enjoy things like those? Arrange a few women for him, let him enjoy himself nicely for


    two days and nights.¡± Stanley scoffed.


    ¡°... Yes.¡± The other person was silent for a second before speaking up, respectfully, ¡°I was


    wondering¡­ will this be too harsh?¡±


    ¡°Since when is it your turn to question me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ I know what to do. I will arrange everything, and I know how to take care of things


    afterward as well. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±


    Stanley did not answer. He simply hung up and lit a cigarette.


    His movements were swift, oozing a thick sense of masculinity.


    After smoking a cigarette, he went downstairs.


    ***


    After afortable hot water bath, X¡¯s heart finally calmed down.


    The inextricably linked negative emotions seemed to bepletely washed away.


    Changing into a set of clean mist blue colored silk home wear, she sat on the bed and took out the


    SIM card from her destroyed phone and put it into an identical model inside her drawer.


    Then, she turned it on.


    Seeing that no one had looked for her, she hugged herptop and started ying League of


    Legends to rx.


    Once inside the game, North sent her a message. ¡°God, can you carry me?¡±


    Seven replied. ¡°Sure.¡±


    After that, she invited the yer into her team.


    The yer quickly entered the team.


    Messages constantly flood her chatbox.


    North wrote. ¡°God, god, you haven¡¯te online for a few days. I miss you.¡±


    Seven replied. ¡°I was busy with some stuff.¡±


    After waiting briefly, the game entered a queue.


    She chose Kai¡¯Sa, and the game soon started.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    She had just purchased her starting gear and was about to leave for the bottomne when there


    was a knock on the door.


    X slowly directed her gaze to the door. ¡°Pleasee in¡­¡±


    Soon, Stanley came over to her, carrying an exquisite lobster rice bowl.


    In an instant, the dense fragrance of seafood invaded her senses, warming her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s noon, and you should be hungry. So I made you a lobster rice bowl. Not sure if it¡¯s to your


    taste,¡± Stanley spoke as he ced it at the bedside table.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    This meal smelled excellent and looked great. Just a nce was enough to make her mouth water.


    ¡°I want to eat too, but I have to y the game right now. I¡¯ll eat itter.¡± X looked at herputer


    screen.


    Since the game had started, food would have to wait.


    Although it was just entertainment, she loved to give it her all in every game.


    Stanley sat down quietly beside her and put the notebook on hisp. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with this game.


    You eat first.¡±


    When he saw X¡¯s ID on top of the character, he was stunned. Surprise shed in his eyes.


    Who knew that she was the number one yer in the server, Seven, who could easily overpower


    him in the game. The person that Henry had tried to sign with arge amount of money.


    No wonder she was dismissive of Henry¡¯s offer of thirty million dors a year to be a


    professional gamer.


    Thirty million dors indeed wasn¡¯t an amount attractive enough for her.


    ¡°Do you y League of Legends regrly as well?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you an expert?¡±


    ¡°... You can say that,¡± he answered after pondering for one second.


    Besides her in the national server, he was the next strongest yer, so he was considered an


    expert.


    ¡°Then, help me y a game. I¡¯ll eat first. But what about you? Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Having said that,


    she picked up the lobster rice bowl he had made and took a mouthful.


    The taste was divine, and the saltiness was just right, enhancing her appetite.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry at the moment. I¡¯ll eat when I¡¯m hungry,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Seeing that she picked Kai¡¯Sa, he went directly for the bottomne and found his support teammate


    hiding in the bush near the enemy¡¯s tower. He stood beside this teammate.


    This support, Tahm Kench, looked extremely adorable.


    However, when he saw that yer¡¯s ID, his expression immediately darkened.


    North.


    Wasn¡¯t this his ount?


    Just then, North spoke in the team chat. ¡°God Seven, hehe, do you think this support I¡¯ve chosen is


    good? In the future, whenever I y with you, I¡¯ll pick support and be your dog.¡±


    Stanley was speechless.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The only person who would talk like this was no other than his mother.


    And the person who could ess his ount was no other than his mother as well.


    Only, how did she know his gaming ount password?


    Lately, he had been so busy that he barely logged on, so he had no idea that someone was using


    his ount.


    He had no idea either how many times this mother of his had acted coquettishly in front of X and


    had been her bootlicker.


    Based on his understanding of this person, she must have fawned over X over a hundred times


    and acted more than a hundred times coquettishly as well.


    After all, thest time he saw with his own eyes how she had fawned over X, it was too much of


    an exaggeration.


    Compared to before, she seemed worse now. It looked like the more she fawned, the greater her


    bootlicking skills have be¡­!


    He frowned hard and simply replied with ¡°¡­¡± before engaging the enemy support and AD.


    North replied. ¡°Ellipsis means you¡¯re praising me, right? Thank you, god, for praising me. Here¡¯s a


    flying kiss for god.¡±


    A flying kiss too? He was on the verge of tears. His forehead wrinkled deeper as he frowned.


    However, by now, the enemy pair had started attacking them aggressively, so he quickly shifted all


    his attention to his controls.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    X was eating as she watched, feeling very satisfied with his performance.


    Who would have thought that he was this good?


    Only,pared to her, he was still a littlecking.


    However, in this national server, he was considered top-ss.


    The way he worked the keyboard was skilled and elegant. His slender fingers danced swiftly over


    the keys, flowing smoothly like he was ying the piano.


    She regrly watched Leaguepetitions. Men who gamed usually had nice hands. All the


    professional gamers she had met had exceptionally nice looking hands.


    However, his hands were even more attractive than theirs. These perfect hands practically


    completed the fantasy of someone with a handplex.


    How he worked the keyboard was cooler than the other professional gamers as well. The way he


    yed the game was moreposed and calm than they were.


    As she looked at him, the term ¡®elegant killer¡¯ shed in her mind.


    He was using the most elegant posture to do such bloody things. Just a few skills, and he had


    instantly double killed the enemy pair.


    This skillbination was practically done by him alone.


    X immediately gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Amazing¡­ great, great.¡±


    North typed, ¡°Wuuu, god, god, you¡¯re so amazing, please receive my bow, uwaaa!!! aswl!!!¡±


    ¡®Wuuu¡¯? Even ¡®uwaaa¡¯? And what the hell was that ¡®aswl¡¯?


    He was getting more annoyed as he stared at that Tahm Kench beside him.


    X looked at the conversation on screen and couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud. ¡°This North is quite


    interesting. Before I knew her, I thought she was a cool Adonis, but after being acquainted, I


    realized that she¡¯s a funny goddess with a few screws loose.¡±


    His eyebrows twitched. If this Tahm Kench wasn¡¯t on his team, he would have unleashed an


    ultimate skill and killed her.


    ¡°What does ¡®aswl¡¯ mean?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Oh, it means ¡®I¡¯m dying of love¡¯. It¡¯s a ng that fans use, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know,¡± X


    exined.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Was Stephen¡¯s mother using fan ngs now? In hopes that her idol would carry her in-game, she


    had even used fan ngs.


    North typed. ¡°Having God carry me in-game is the best. I¡¯m so touched wuuu.¡±


    North added. ¡°God, God, how many rounds are you ying today? Oh, can you y a few more


    rounds with me?¡±


    North typed again. ¡°God, say something! I will use my all to support you.¡±


    X couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud again.


    She mused that this North was fascinating.


    Stanley simply minimized the chatbox and started focusing on the game.


    ¡°Why did you minimize it? This person is interesting.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s quite interesting. Chatting with her de-stress me.¡±


    ¡°Do you guys chat regrly? Does she always talk to you this way?¡± Stanley probed.


    ¡°Yeah, when I go online, if she¡¯s here, she¡¯ll definitelye over and start ttering me, making me


    carry her in-game. Sometimes, to make me carry her, she would use all kinds of coquettish


    words¡­¡± said X.


    Stanley was speechless.


    Great. His mother hadpletely ruined the prestige of his ount.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you y this game as well? What¡¯s your ID? I see you¡¯re very skilled so you


    must be an expert, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s add each other as friends so I can bring you along in-game


    next time,¡± X added.


    As she spoke, she tipped her head down for another mouthful of rice.


    Her attention had all been on his performance and the delicacy in her hands, so she waspletely


    oblivious to the change in his expression.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    ¡°I gave my ount to a friend.¡± He stared intensely at X before he smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°... Oh, alright then.¡± X didn¡¯t press him. She continued eating as she watched him y.


    It took him fourteen minutes to finish this game.


    By the time she was done eating, his game had ended.


    It could be said that it was his abilities alone that helped the team win so quickly.


    Even if she had spotted many ws in his controls, this was good enough.


    ¡°Not bad¡­¡± X praised.


    ¡°Will you keep ying?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m getting ready to go to work,¡± X answered.


    ¡°Then, go on, I¡¯m going out for work as well,¡± replied Stanley.


    ¡°Remember to eat lunch,¡± X reminded.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he grunted a response before leaving without looking back.


    X called to make a reservation at the restaurant for tonight before sending him the restaurant¡¯s


    address.


    After that, she changed her clothes and left the house.


    ***


    At the same time, at the municipal hospital.


    After Tom had his injuries bandaged, he quickly got into his car that was parking at the hospital¡¯s


    parking lot.


    The moment he was about to close the door, a hand reached over and stopped him from closing the


    door.


    Without waiting for him to respond, four men in ck clothing immediately lifted him out of the car


    and covered his nose with a handkerchief.


    In an instant, Tom¡¯s mind was flooded with fear. He struggled with all his might.


    Soon, a faint fragrance invaded his senses, and he quickly lost the strength to struggle.


    Then, his body fell limp.


    Waves of indescribable desire kept surging through his body, making him hot and bothered.


    His veins seemed to be filled with tiny insects bearing sharp fangs.


    He was in dire need of an outlet.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Right now, there wasn¡¯t a single person in the parking lot.


    The ck-clothed men sessfully tossed Tom into the ck Audi.


    Once inside, two of them pressed Tom down on the back passenger seat while the other two sat on


    the front passenger seat and driver¡¯s seat, respectively.


    Tom was terrified. He tried to think of ways to escape, but he had no energy. He was like a bird


    being stripped of wings. Besidesying paralyzed on the ground, he couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    Strong desires kept eating away his rationality.


    Eventually, he wanted nothing but women.


    The four ck-clothed men soon tossed him into a motel room in the suburbs and pressed him


    down on the bed.


    Before long, six middle-ageddies with thick makeup walked in.


    They wore cheap and tight-fitting short dresses and stilettos. Their bodies were out of shape with


    their stomachs bulging. As they walked, the excessive fats on their thighs trembled.


    ¡°Bosses, is this the one?¡± One of the women caressed her blonde hair and looked at Tom on the


    bed as she asked.


    The few men in ck clothing nodded.


    After that, they simply left.


    Once the door closed, one of the women lit the incense on the bedside table.


    In an instant, the entire room was covered in a unique scent.


    As he breathed in, Tom lost even more control.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Even if these women made him want to hurl, he no longer cared.


    ***


    When X was done with work at Quest Group, it was already six in the evening.


    As night fell, the dazzling city lights intertwined with the sparkling stars in the sky. The whole world


    was covered in a sea of brilliance.


    Putting down thest document in her hand, she raised her head to see the beautiful view.


    Her neck ached a lot. She gently massaged it with a massage tool before touching up her natural


    makeup and got up to tidy her outfit in front of the full-length mirror.


    Her reflection was wearing a white chiffon shirt with arge bow tied around her neck.


    She wore a houndstooth high-waisted skirt that rested two centimeters above her knee. Her


    graceful figure was disyed perfectly.


    The pair of long legs below her skirt was exceptionally fair and slender as if they had highlights of


    their own.


    After simply tidying up herrgely curled ck hair, she grabbed her bag and drove to the western


    restaurant where she had made a reservation earlier.


    Upon entering the restaurant¡¯s entrance, she heard a casual voice call from behind. ¡°Beautiful Miss


    Quest?¡±


    She paused and turned to the source of the voice.


    She could see Sebastian, Henry, and Gary walking over to her smilingly.


    Sebastian was leading the group with Rachel in his arms.


    Henry and Gary were behind him without dates.


    Among the four, Sebastian was dressed most mboyantly. He wore a bright pink suit matched with


    a white shirt and white sneakers.


    He drew a lot of attention.


    X nodded at them out of politeness as she smiled. ¡°Hello.¡±


    The group stood in front of her.


    Rachel nodded at X formally as she gave her a delicate smile.


    She was wearing a white Chanel woolen suit, her hair pulled back into a high ponytail, looking like a


    high school student.


    Staring at her smile, X felt rxed. She nodded and smiled back at her.


    ¡°Beautiful Miss Quest, are you here for dinner as well? With whom?¡± Henry asked with a bright


    smile.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°With Five Batton,¡± X answered.


    ¡°Is that so? We haven¡¯t seen Old Fifth for a few days now. Do you mind if we dine in the same


    room?¡± Sebastian casually hugged Rachel as he asked.


    Since he had spoken, she felt it inappropriate to disrespect him, so she nodded.


    The grin on Sebastian¡¯s face deepened as his eyes disappeared in the smile.


    ¡°Right, allow me to introduce. This is my woman, Rachel Wood.¡± Sebastian casually gestured at


    Rachel.


    ¡°Rachel, this is X Quest,¡± Sebastian introduced as he looked at X.


    The girls shook hands. When they were done with greetings, a ck Honda drove over.


    Soon, the man got out of the car.


    He was dressed in a casual ck trench coat, matched with a monochrome striped shirt and ck


    pants with ck Martin boots on his feet.


    Lush short ck hair wasbed into a natural 3:7 hairstyle.


    This noble style was mingled with a hint of aid-back vibe.


    As it was dinnertime, there were many passersby around. The instant they saw him, everyone


    couldn¡¯t pull their eyes away.


    He didn¡¯t have to do anything but stand there to make every being fall to their knees like he was a


    dazzling piece of artwork.


    He got closer to her, step by step, closing their distance.


    In that instant, she suddenly felt as if the beautiful night scenery had lost its colors. In her entire


    world, only he was shining brightly.


    Standing before her, hepletely ignored Sebastian and the gang, only staring quietly at her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ran a littlete.¡±


    Sebastian and the others were mildly annoyed by his disregard. Sebastian and Henry couldn¡¯t even


    resist rolling their eyes at him.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    X looked down at the time.


    He was onlyte for one minute.


    ¡°It¡¯s just one minute¡­ It¡¯s okay,¡± said X.


    Even if they already knew he treated X differently, Sebastian, Henry, and Gary couldn¡¯t help but


    exchange nces.


    ¡°Old Fifth, do you only have X in your eyes?¡± Sebastianined, mildly raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s dinner time. We¡¯re here for food,¡± Henry answered.


    ¡°Rachel, greet Fifth Brother.¡± As they talked, Sebastian jutted his chin at Stanley. His actions


    seemed casual andid-back.


    ¡°Hello, Fifth Brother,¡± Rachel greeted.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Stanley nced at her faintly, using no more words than necessary.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Sebastian went ahead inside with Rachel in his arms.


    ¡°You guys eat on your own,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Beautiful Miss Quest has promised to dine with us, okay? You¡¯re not nning to not listen to her,


    are you?¡± Sebastian turned around with a bright smile, looking at X after saying that.


    ¡°Did you promise them that?¡± Stanley slowly turned to X and asked.


    X nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Having said that, he entered the restaurant.


    X followed after him.


    Sebastian and the others went inside as well.


    Sebastian wasining as he walked, ¡°What do people mean by women over bros? They mean


    that person.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that Fifth Brother¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Rachel asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°How do I exin this¡­ It¡¯splicated. You don¡¯t have to know,¡± answered Sebastian.


    Rachel obediently kept quiet and stopped probing.


    Although Sebastian didn¡¯t rify, Rachel figured that X must be Fifth Brother¡¯s woman.


    ***


    Halfway through dinner, Rachel¡¯s phone rang. She grabbed her phone and went outside to take the


    call.


    Watching the door slowly close behind her, Henryzily draped an arm over Sebastian¡¯s shoulder.


    He took a draw of his cigarette and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re providing for her.¡±


    Sebastian lit a cigarette, took a draw, and leisurely crossed his legs. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Henry smirked. ¡°Sure, what can¡¯t you do?¡±


    X was not interested in this subject, so she did not interrupt but kept her head low as she quietly


    ate.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help butment how open-minded young girls these days were.


    That Rachel girl looked to be eighteen at most, but she had chosen the path of being a kept woman.


    Stanley did not join in either. He steadily poured X a ss of wine.


    ¡°What about you? How are things with you and your online wifetely?¡± Sebastian looked at Henry


    and asked.


    At this, Gary couldn¡¯t resist a chuckle, but soon, he suppressed it.


    Stanley¡¯s cold gaze fell on Henry¡¯s face. He was interested in this topic.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Henry frowned in dissatisfaction as he looked at Gary.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t manage to hold it in.¡± After that, Gary gave a gentle cough before forcing himself


    to look serious again.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    X was interested in this topic as well. She shifted her gaze to Henry.


    ¡°Do you even have a heart? I¡¯m here, agonizing, but you¡¯re stillughing.¡± Henry frowned, looking


    upset.


    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s drama,¡± Sebastian deduced.


    ¡°Thanks to your jinx, that person really was a shemale. The girl who did the video call with me was


    hired by him. Whenever he chatted with me through voice message, he used a voice changer,


    f*ck¡­¡± Henry exined.


    X couldn¡¯t help smiling at that, but she remained silent as she continued listening earnestly.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Was it really a shemale? I¡¯m dying ofughter. Say, are you a shemales ma? You


    keep meeting shemales in your online dating experiences hahaha¡­¡± Sebastian was holding his


    sides inughter.


    ¡°The main point was, he got scammed again. That girl weaved a tragic story, saying that her father


    has Uremia and a kidney transnt that required five hundred thousand. She didn¡¯t have the


    money, so she had to work a lot of jobs every day. He believed her and transferred her the money,¡±


    Gary supplemented.


    ¡°Ahem ahem ahem¡­ Isn¡¯t this the same trick that you fell for thest time you tried online dating?


    Bro, only you would fall into the same trap twice.¡± Sebastian couldn¡¯t resist rolling his eyes at Henry.


    Henry frowned in annoyance and took a long draw of his cigarette. ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s different


    this time. She even showed me her father¡¯s hospitalization bill, okay?¡±


    Sebastian answered, ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­ you¡¯re absolutely right. What happened then? After that


    person took your money, did they block you? Were you enraged and made a police report?¡±


    Henry said, ¡°How would I have the nerve to make a police report? Isn¡¯t it already embarrassing


    enough? I only got someone to dig this person up and realized that he was a man. A fifty-year-old


    geezer to boot.¡±


    Sebastian asked, ¡°And then?¡±


    Henry replied, ¡°Of course, I asked him for the money back, but he only returned me four hundred


    thousand. He gambled away the other hundred thousand and asked me to give him a week to fund


    the money. I agreed.¡±


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud again. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m dying. Who would believe that


    inside Henry Armstrong¡¯s heart lived a sweet and naive saintess? To actually be tricked by the same


    scam twice!¡±


    ¡°Shut up or I¡¯ll cripple you. I¡¯ve already told you that the scam is a little different fromst time.¡±


    Henry jabbed his elbow harshly into Sebastian¡¯s waist.


    Sebastian winced and quickly massaged where it hurt,ining, ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Henry retorted, ¡°If you keep bbering, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Sebastian teased, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot but you won¡¯t let anyone say it. You¡¯re dumber than I thought.¡±


    X didn¡¯t interrupt but she kept holding in herughter. It was reaching a breaking point.


    ¡°Justugh if you want to. He wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you,¡± Stanley said as he looked at X.


    X gave an awkward smile, saying dishonestly, ¡°I don¡¯t want tough.¡±


    Although Henry¡¯s actions were amusing, she could hear hints of purity from Gary¡¯s and the man¡¯s


    own description of himself.


    Even though they were gangsters, there was still some sincerity in his heart.


    At least he still had some conscience.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley said, ¡°No. You want to. You canugh at him to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Henry piped up, ¡°Do you have to be like that, Old Fifth?¡±


    Stanley cocked up an eyebrow. ¡°What? Do you have an opinion?¡±


    Henry held his hands up in defeat.


    An opinion?


    Even if he did, would he dare say it?


    Just then, Rachel was done with her call and came inside. She could sense that they were talking


    about something interesting, but she did not want to be too nosy to ask. She only sat down quietly


    beside Sebastian.


    Vrrt, vrrt, vrrt.


    Just then, the phone in Stanley¡¯s pocket vibrated.


    Seeing that it was Zack¡¯s number, he got up, went to the door, and answered the call.


    ¡°Fifth Master, the men we have sent out gave us the feedback that Tom Sullivan seemed unable to


    hold out any longer. Those middle-ageddies and himself seemed to have lost their minds


    because of that incense.


    ¡°Should we stop?¡± Zack asked carefully.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Stanley¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Do we want to continue? If we keep going, I¡¯m afraid it might be lethal.¡±


    ¡°Two days and two nights without a minute less.¡± Stanley¡¯s tone allowed no room for discussion.


    After that, he hung up the call and turned back into the room.


    At that moment, Henry was engrossed in watching his team¡¯spetition video while Sebastian


    was hugging Rachel as he told X jokes.


    Gary was sitting quietly, eating his dinner, and smiling the whole time courteously.


    Stanley strode over to X and sat beside her.


    Henry¡¯s video was a little loud, so X couldn¡¯t resist looking at him after hearing a bit. ¡°Are you


    watching Team IM¡¯spetition?¡±


    At this, Henry instantly looked up. ¡°Yeah. Do you know about Team IM?¡±


    X smiled. ¡°Yeah. The only team I like is IM. I like the team¡¯s entire style. They¡¯re passionate and


    hot-blooded. In theirpetitions, they¡¯re either at war or on the way to war.¡±


    Hearing his team being praised made Henry feel so much better. ¡°That¡¯s true. I think Team IM still


    lacks a top-ss ADC. Although this ADC isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s not good enough.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Team IM¡¯s owner previously had his eyes on the number one yer, Seven, in the national server,


    but that person had ignored himpletely. God knows if that yer is mental,¡± Henry said.


    Being scolded that she was mental, and by someone she was acquainted with to boot, made X


    feel awkward. However, she remained unfazed and smiled drily. ¡°Maybe their ambition isn¡¯t to


    be a professional gamer.¡±


    Stanley lifted a cigarette and flicked it at Henry. There was annoyance in his eyes. ¡°Why are you


    spouting so much nonsense?¡±


    Henry waspletely oblivious to where Stanley¡¯s anger wasing from. He looked confused.


    ¡°No way. What are you doing? What are you angry about?¡±


    X gently pressed the man¡¯s thigh, signaling him not to speak.


    Stanley gave Henry a cold nce and kept quiet.


    Henry was baffled, but he did not respond to him. Instead, he looked at X and changed the


    subject. ¡°Who do you like in Team IM?¡±


    X answered without hesitation, ¡°I like their top solo, Alex.¡±


    Henry took a long draw of his cigarette before slowly breathing out, smiling the entire time. ¡°You


    have great tastes. That¡¯s the world¡¯s number one top solo. You seem like a profound League of


    Legends yer.¡±


    X smiled as well. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been ying for a while now, and I¡¯ve seen a lot ofpetitions.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I feel like forming a team. An acquaintance of mine gave up on forming his team and


    ns to transfer it to me. In that team, other than the top solo, the other yers are quite good¡­ If


    Alex coulde over, it¡¯d be perfect,¡± X added.


    Henry immediately became sullen. ¡°How could Alex possibly go there? He¡¯s the face of Team IM.¡±


    X nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. I¡¯m just casually suggesting it.¡±


    Stanley asked softly, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to form a team?¡±


    X answered, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to. E-sports is growing rapidly in our country, so this industry is


    quite profitable. Forming it as a side ie won¡¯t be too bad.


    ¡°Moreover, if the team was built under Quest Group¡¯s name, it could help with marketing the


    company as well,¡± X added.


    Manyrge corporations in the country liked using this method for publicity and were really


    sessful.


    Henry crossed his legs. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, but give up on Alex.¡±


    Stanley shot Henry a re, but he said nothing, only quietly lighting up a cigarette.


    Sebastian was done eating, so he hugged Rachelzily and got up. ¡°I¡¯m done. I have something


    else to do, so I have to take my leave. Take your time¡­¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Having said that, he took Rachel¡¯s white down jacket from the back of her chair and draped it over


    her shoulders.


    The two simply left.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Gary stood up as well and tidied his suit. ¡°I¡¯m leaving too. I have something to do as well.¡±


    After the three left, only X, Henry, and Stanley were left in the room.


    Ring, ring, ring.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, X¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that it was Georgie calling, she got up and went to the door to


    answer the call.


    Georgie was talking to her about work in X Entertainment, so X discussed with her earnestly.


    Henry had no ns to leave. He kept smoking without care.


    ¡°Henry¡­¡± Stanley raised his head slowly, shifting his cold gaze to Henry¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Alex¡­¡±


    Before Stanley could finish, Henry became solemn. ¡°Definitely not¡­ It took me great difficulty to


    train this person. If I give him to her, what¡¯s going to happen to my team?¡±


    ¡°Thatnd in the city center¡­ haven¡¯t you always wanted it to build a pub there?¡± Stanley elegantly


    flicked his cigarette. His tone was calm and casual.


    Upon hearing this, a light sparked in Henry¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really? Are you willing to give me thatnd?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Alex?¡±


    ¡°No. She was just casually suggesting it. Do you have to?¡± Henry looked helpless.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just keep it for myself,¡± said Stanley, looking away from Henry.


    At this, Henry immediately gave in. The location of thatnd was perfect. If it was used for


    investment by building a pub, the profits would no doubt sky-rocket.


    He had been interested in it for a long time and begged Stanley for it since forever, but thetter


    never agreed.


    Now, the rare chance was finally here. How could he give it up so easily?


    Although the team was his precious treasure, thatnd was the same.


    Moreover, if he lost a top solo, he could search again. But if thend was lost, it was truly gone.


    ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll hand him over, okay?¡± Henrypromised.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you thatnd at a cheaper rate,¡± said Stanley.


    Henry immediately understood.


    The meaning behind the man¡¯s words was that he wished for Henry to give X the top solo yer


    at a cheaper rate.


    F*ck, this dude!


    Henry nodded obediently. ¡°Fine, fine, I got it. If she seriously forms a team, I¡¯ll be proactive and


    send Alex over.¡±


    ***


    After Sebastian and Rachel got into the car, he didn¡¯t start the vehicle but turned to Rachel and


    said, ¡°Get a cab home on your own tonight. I won¡¯t be keeping youpany.¡±


    Rachel nodded obediently.


    She didn¡¯t ask.


    As a lover, she knew she didn¡¯t have the rights to. She was conscious of at least that much.


    The more significant reason why the great Casanova, Sebastian Brenand, was keeping her by his


    side for so long was that she never caused trouble. She wouldn¡¯t get jealous either.


    However, even if she didn¡¯t ask, she knew who Sebastian was keepingpany tonight. During


    dinner, a woman had sent him a WeChat message, inviting him over.


    But Rachel didn¡¯t mind it. Between them, it was only a shallow transaction. As long as he paid up,


    there wasn¡¯t a need for her to care where he slept at night.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    A person of her status, other than needing to be low-profile, cause no trouble, not be possessive,


    the most important thing was not to fall in love with her financial backer.


    They could have fun and take possession of each other as much as they wanted in bed, but they


    would have to retrieve their hearts after that.


    Although she was taken away by him the first time she entered the scene, she knew the rules.


    When they first entered the business, their manager taught escorts like them many things.


    Whether or not the others listened, she had no idea.


    But she remembered all of it.


    Seeing her so well behaved, Sebastian caressed her head with great satisfaction. ¡°Good girl. Go


    on.¡±


    Rachel got out of the car quietly.


    Sebastian leaned against the steering wheel and tipped his head low to look at her. ¡°Rachel.¡±


    She turned back, leaning down to look at him.


    He swiftly tossed her a credit card. ¡°This is yours. You can buy whatever you want in the future.¡±


    She nced down.


    It was a limitless ck card. This wasn¡¯t something money could buy.


    She grasped his card tightly and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After that, she closed the car door and went to the roadside to hail a cab.


    The breeze of a winter¡¯s night was chilling to the bones. Although she was wearing a down jacket, it


    couldn¡¯t take the damage of the cold wind, and she was left shivering by the road.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian mboyantly drove his luxurious car away,pletely ignoring her.


    She paid no mind to it and continued waiting for a cab.


    When Gary came out, he happened to see Rachel standing by the road, shivering.


    He pulled his suit tighter, got into his ck Lamborghini, and stopped in front of her. He honked at


    her as he rolled down the window when he drove nearer to her.


    Seeing that it was Gary, Rachel immediately hurried over, leaned down, and looked at him.


    He put the window downpletely. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Rachel smiled. ¡°Oh, he has something to do, so he left first.¡±


    Gary beckoned her. ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    She got into the passenger seat carefully. Street lights shone in from her side, illuminating her pure


    and innocent face, making her even more attractive.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel said, fastening her seat belt.


    There was a subtle fragrance in the car. It was her favorite scent¨Csandalwood.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Gary replied in a low voice before stubbing out the cigarette in his hand and


    driving away.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gary asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°From being left at the roadside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. There nothing bad about it.¡± It was already good enough for a woman like her to still be


    kept around by Sebastian in a golden cage and buy her stuff. She had no right toin.


    ¡°You¡¯re different from the other women he keeps,¡± Gary casually chatted with her.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Rachel merely smiled but never asked more.


    Gary stopped talking to her and focused on driving. There weren¡¯t many cars on the street. He


    drove extremely fast, exceeding the speed limit.


    She seemed gentle, introverted, and low-profile. She doesn¡¯t fight, doesn¡¯t snatch, and doesn¡¯t put


    on an act, just like a wless and pure white rabbit. She waspletely different from the women


    he had seen with Sebastian.


    When the car passed by the traffic police, Gary, however, ignored them and sped up.


    When she was with Sebastian, Rachel had experienced such a thing. First, she was stunned, but


    after a few more times, she had gotten used to it.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    She remembered the first time Sebastian was speeding. She saw the traffic police from afar and


    frantically asked him to slow down. However, Sebastian merely smiled before speeding up and


    arrogantly past the police right before their eyes.


    However, nothing happened after that.


    Back then, Sebastian had told her that no one dared to stop his car because of the car te


    number.


    That was also her first time understanding what privilege meant.


    Frankly speaking, this group of people was already different from her since birth.


    ***


    After two days of devastating sessions, Tom was lying on the bed like a dead fish, unmoving.


    He was ghastly pale, his lips were dark, and pupils erged. His eyes seemed to have lost focus.


    Tiny stubble covered his chin, and his hair was a mess, adding to his battered state.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Right now, his heart was beating extremely fast as if it would jump out of his chest.


    His skin felt like needles were stabbing it with every breath he took.


    The lingering smell of incense in the room, mixed with the dense and fishy scent, made him want to


    throw up.


    Two whole days of entanglement kept ying in his mind, making him hurl.


    Tom Sullivan had never expected himself to fall into the hands of these women.


    At that moment, he hated not being able to strip away his skin and wash it.


    He was dirty. Too dirty.


    Bam! The door was kicked open from the outside.


    A group of men in ck clothing rushed in, standing in two lines next to the bed. Everyone covered


    their noses in disgust.


    The leader, a ck-clothed man in a buzz cut, swiftly opened up a recording on his phone and held


    it before Tom¡¯s eyes.


    The video clearly disyed the things that had happened on this very bed.


    As he watched, Tom¡¯s stomach churned even more.


    He wanted them to get lost.


    However, he opened his mouth and realized that he lost the energy even to speak.


    ¡°Our master has said that if you dare to harm X Quest again, he will spread this everywhere,¡± the


    buzzcut man said.


    Tom wanted to extend his arms to snatch it away upon hearing this, but he had no strength. He


    couldn¡¯t even lift a finger.


    Although they never mentioned who their master was, Tom knew it was Stanley Batton.


    Some of the people who brought him here had followed Stanley as he barged into his mansion and


    rescued X.


    Stanley Batton!


    This man was too vicious!!!


    Tom had wanted to teach the man a good lesson once he got out. Now, it seemed like he had no


    choice but to endure it.


    If this video was released, he would no doubt lose all reputation.


    When that happened, his father would despise him even more.


    What did it mean to bepelled to suffer in silence? That was his current situation.


    ¡°Young Master Sullivan, may I know if you¡¯ve enjoyed yourself for the past two days? Our Fifth


    Master has instructed that since you love seeking joy from women¡¯s bodies, we should let you enjoy


    yourselfpletely,¡± the buzzcut man added.


    ¡®Stanley Batton, f*ck you!¡¯ Tom berated quietly in his heart as he closed his eyes, breathing heavily.


    Tom was now traumatized by beings called women. Seeking joy? He figured he would never again


    try to ¡®seek joy¡¯ from a woman¡¯s body.


    The buzzcut man scoffed. He shot Tom a disdainful re before covering his nose and beckoning


    the people around him to follow him out.


    Soon, the group retreated.


    Tom¡¯s eyes were red with fury but had no outlet for his frustrations. He could only continue toy


    down and y dead.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Tomy in the room until five in the evening before he regained some strength.


    He was about to get out of bed when his phone vibrated.


    Seeing that Julian was calling, he lifted the phone with much difficulty and answered the call.


    ¡°Tom, where did you go? Why haven¡¯t youe home for so long? Mom and Dad are starting to


    comin,¡± Julian¡¯s voice was gentle as usual.


    Tom tried to keep his voiceposed and natural. He summoned all his strength to say, ¡°I went out


    for a trip with some friends, and I¡¯ll be back in two days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for New Year¡¯s. There¡¯s a lot to do at home, soe back quick,¡± Julian urged.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you. Right, Tom, the one who caused you this much harm¡­ has been


    identified.¡±


    Tom¡¯s body quivered as the spirit returned to his mind. ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not one, but many. They¡¯re all our rivals in the food industry,¡± Julian said.


    Tom¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief when he heard. ¡°Isn¡¯t X among them?¡±


    ¡°She really isn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ve investigated X Quest many times in detail, but there wasn¡¯t any evidence


    of her participating in this,¡± Julian added.


    Tom let out an exhausted sigh and simply ended the call.


    There were no words to describe the guilt in his heart.


    So it wasn¡¯t X. He was just overthinking.


    ***


    On the day before New Years, X had received Jeremy¡¯s call early in the morning, asking her to


    return home for dinner.


    After she agreed, she drove her car out for shopping.


    Having been busy for so long, she nned to rx during this rare day off.


    She did not deliberately dress up but merely put on a basic skincareyer and wore a set of outfits


    from a trendy brand she had bought online.


    She was wearing a ck fleece sweater paired with a pair of tight-fitting ck jeans. On her feet


    were a pair of ck Converse sneakers, making her look just like a student.


    She headed directly to Goldfield za.


    Once inside, she went straight into Chanel¡¯s official store and nned to choose some new spring


    outfits.


    She had just reached the store¡¯s entrance when the outfit on disy on the mannequin outside


    caught her attention.


    It was a white chiffon midi dress paired with a mist blue knitted cardigan. There was a silver belt at


    the cardigan¡¯s waist, just nicely entuating the wearer¡¯s shape.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She instantly turned to the sales attendant and said, ¡°Take this down for me to try on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this. Just wrap it up for me,¡± Just then, a beautiful woman in a mink coat walked over and


    said to the sales attendant.


    X knew this person, Faye White. She was an actress who had just debuted one year ago in X


    Entertainment. The girl was currently considered a C-List celebrity within the country.


    X knew Faye, but she knew Faye didn¡¯t know her.


    Although she regrly went to thepany when she wasn¡¯t busy, she always did it discreetly and


    ran into any celebrities.


    She basically stayed inside her office when she was there. Even for meetings, she would only


    attend therge-scale higher management meetings. As for those involving individual celebrities,


    she would never participate in but leave them to Georgie.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    When X Quest first started herpany, thepany¡¯s high-level executives knew she


    personally did not like too much attention. Hence, nobody dared talk about her affairs to outsiders. It


    was a practice carried forward until today.


    It had be the norm in thepany that nobody would talk about her, which exined why it


    was normal for artists in thepany not to know who she was.


    Afterparing the two women¡¯s outfits, the sales assistant smiled at the beautiful woman who


    wore a sable fur coat. ¡°Alright, I will get this wrapped up for you right away,¡± the sales assistant said.


    ¡°Miss, I saw this outfit first, alright?¡± X immediately frowned.


    The sales assistant smiled politely. ¡°Miss, this is a design from the young and most famous


    international designer, Vivian, who coborated with Chanel to release it.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± X asked.


    ¡°So, you probably can¡¯t afford it. You might not even know who Vivian is, do you? She¡¯s an


    extremely talented designer. Her worth is even higher than the chief designer in Chanel. But she


    did not sign a contract with any brands. Instead, she would only asionally coborate with major


    international brands for one or two designs when she wanted to. Usually, there would only be a


    single unit released for each design. Do you know what that means? Scarcityes with a bigger


    price tag. Any outfit with Vivian¡¯sbel on it would be hundreds of times more expensive. Even so,


    people would still frantically go after these outfits. This outfit is a prime example, and would cost at


    least eight hundred thousand dors,¡± Faye White said snobbishly.


    Based on how X was dressed in regr, inexpensive clothes, Faye thought she looked like a


    student who could not possibly afford outfits like the one she was referring to.


    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you take a look at our other designs in the store?¡± The sales assistant said with a


    forced smile as she looked at X.


    Although the sales assistant seemed polite, there was a distant look in her eyes, which revealed


    that she, too, looked down on X.


    X nced at the sales assistant before pointing at another outfit on one of the mannequins. ¡°Is


    this a design from a coboration between Vivian and Chanel? It looks different from the rest of the


    designs in your store.¡±


    The outfit X pointed at was a formal, white outfit with smooth lines and a body-hugging design.


    There were golden lines engraved on its cor, making it seem low-key yet grand.


    ¡°Yes, Miss. This outfit is even more expensive. It costs 1.2 million dors,¡± the sales assistant said.


    In other words, the sales assistant was pointing out that X could not afford it. X immediately


    caught the hint.


    ¡°Why are you wasting time talking to her? Hurry up and get my outfit wrapped up. Otherwise,


    someone else might snatch it,¡± Faye said with her chin lifted and arms crossed in front of her chest.


    She seemed like a proud peacock.


    When the sales assistant saw how straightforward Faye was, she immediately smiled. ¡°Alright,


    Miss. I¡¯ll get it wrapped up for you right away.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even afford it. Why did you ask about it? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Faye red at


    X coldly.


    As X looked at Faye, she could not help but wonder why X Entertainment would sign an artist


    like her.


    With Faye¡¯s personality,petitors would pick on her ws once she became famous enough.


    Although X was simmering with anger, she did not show it. Instead, X looked gently at the


    sales assistant in front of them. ¡°Miss, get these two outfits from Vivian and Chanel wrapped up for


    me. I saw them first. Thanks,¡± X said.


    Even if X was upset, she maintained herposure and politeness.


    The sales assistant was stunned momentarily, and so was Faye, who had a look of disbelief on her


    face.


    ¡°Do you even have money for those? Stop messing around,¡± Faye uttered annoyedly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    X tossed a ck card with unlimited credit to the sales assistant. ¡°Can I get the bill, please?¡±


    When Faye saw the card, she was dumbfounded. That was a ck card, which was limited in


    numbers worldwide. It could not be bought with money.


    Anyone who possessed it was either a rich or of aristocratic status.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get this wrapped up for you right away,¡± the sales assistant said and nodded respectfully


    before taking the clothes off the mannequins and walking over to the cashier to process the


    payment.


    Themotion in this section of the store alerted the other upied sales assistants. Some of


    them instantly recognized X Quest.


    Immediately, these sales assistants surrounded thedy who was processing X¡¯s payment.


    While the sales assistant processed the payment, she continued to arrange the clothes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t


    tell she was actually this rich,¡± she looked at the ck card next to her and said.


    ¡°She is X Quest, the VVIP of our store and Quest Group¡¯s heiress. I was upied earlier and


    didn¡¯t notice her,¡± one of the sales assistants said.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Me too. It¡¯s mainly because she was dressed too low-key. I really couldn¡¯t associate her clothes


    with X Quest. After taking one look at her outfit, I lost all interest even to check out her face,¡±


    someone else said.


    The sales assistant processing X¡¯s payment was shocked by what she heard.


    ¡°Is she actually X Quest? I didn¡¯t know who she was. I only know thedy by the door. She is a


    new actress called Faye White,¡± she said.


    ¡°You¡¯re new here. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know who X Quest is. Just pay more attention next


    time,¡± one of the sales assistants said.


    Thedy immediately nodded her head carefully. ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t underestimate any customer.¡±


    Faye White, who overheard the whispering between the sales assistants, was stunned.


    Did that mean she had just heaped scorn on the Quest family¡¯s heiress, X Quest?


    Faye would never have the guts to do such a thing to a rich kid like X. X was far richer than


    she was.


    When Faye thought about how she had teased X for not being able to afford the outfit worth


    merely eight hundred thousand dors, she felt foolish.


    Faye immediately walked ashamedly past X and into the store, somewhere out of X¡¯s sight, to


    check out other clothes.


    Sharon Lindt happened to notice X by the entrance when she walked over with a group of


    bodyguards.


    At that moment, Sharon¡¯s face lit up with joy.


    She immediately stopped walking and adjusted her light purple, silk cheongsam before turning


    around to look at her bodyguards. ¡°Is there anything wrong with my make-up?¡±


    The bodyguards shook their heads.


    Only then did Sharon sigh in relief and walk up to X.


    ¡°X, what a coincidence!¡± Sharon grabbed X¡¯s hand and held it tightly.


    A pleasant look of surprise appeared on X¡¯s face. She was not expecting to meet Sharon here so


    coincidentally.


    When the store¡¯s sales assistants noticed the madam president¡¯s arrival, they immediately started


    walking over to greet her.


    However, Sharon gave them a look to indicate that they should not do so.


    Hence, everyone stopped moving and became quiet.


    After that, Sharon looked pleasantly at X and began to ask about her. ¡°You seem to have gotten


    thinner. What¡¯s the matter? Is there a lot of stress at work? Or did something bad happen?¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°No, Aunty Lindt, I¡¯m pretty alright.¡±


    Sharon smiled kindly. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great to hear. Are you here to buy clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X said.


    ¡°Is there anything you like?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I think the spring outfits look rather good here,¡± X said.


    When Sharon heard this, she immediately pulled X to the center of the store and waved at one of


    the sales assistants.


    The sales assistant immediately approached them respectfully. ¡°Is there anything I could help you


    with?¡±


    ¡°I want all the newest spring outfits in the store wrapped up for X. There isn¡¯t a passcode. Swipe


    it directly,¡± Sharon said after handing a ck card over to the sales assistant.


    X was stunned.


    She had only met this rich aunt several times. They were not that close for thisdy to buy X all


    the newest spring outfits in the store.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Why was Sharon Lindt doing this?


    After some careful thought, X Quest recalled that Sharon had been friendly to her ever since they


    first met at the Imperial Prime sales gallery.


    When the sales assistants heard what Sharon said, they were all shocked.


    Faye White, who was browsing through clothes, was also equally surprised.


    Did Sharon just say she wanted all the spring outfits? How much would that cost? Buying all the


    newest designs in a Chanel store was Faye¡¯s biggest wish.


    She could not believe that her wish was being granted to the woman she just looked down on. Faye


    felt extremely jealous.


    By then, X had already decided to ignore Fayepletely. She looked at the sales assistant who


    had Sharon¡¯s ck card in her hand. ¡°Miss, please wait a moment.¡±


    X then turned to look at Sharon gently and said, ¡°Aunty Lindt, thank you, but you don¡¯t have to


    spend that much money on me. Besides, I don¡¯t like all the outfits. I¡¯ll buy the ones that catch my


    eyes on my own.¡±


    X was determined not to ept such expensive gifts from Sharon.


    Firstly, they barely knew each other.


    Secondly, even if they knew each other very well, this was not eptable to X.


    The amount of money needed to buy all the spring outfits in the store was too great.


    ¡°It¡¯s been decided. Listen to me. Write your home address down, and they will send it over to you


    later,¡± Sharon said assertively as she held on tightly to X¡¯s hand.


    X was thoroughly confused as to why Sharon was so friendly to her.


    Clearly, they never interacted with each other before Sharon purchased the properties from X.


    To X, Sharon was just a client who was easy to talk to.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept them. Aunty Lindt, please don¡¯t put me in a difficult position.¡± X was


    determined to reject Sharon.


    ¡°It¡¯s been decided. Hurry up and get the bill,¡± Sharon said decisively as she looked at the sales


    assistant.


    Since the sales assistant did not dare go against Sharon, she quickly proceeded with the order.


    X was going to stop the sales assistant, but Sharon held onto her hand tightly. ¡°X, don¡¯t be


    afraid. I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. I just like you a lot and want to be your friend. I find your


    face unique, but please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I only like you as an older person. It¡¯s not the kind


    of perverted admiration you might be thinking about,¡± Sharon added.


    X could not help butugh at Sharon¡¯s exnation. ¡°I understand, but even if you only want to be


    friends, it¡¯s unnecessary to spend this much money. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    She had never met someone as generous as Sharon.


    ¡°Is this considered a lot of money?¡± Sharon seemed to disagree.


    Sharon did not think it was a huge sum of money at all.


    When she looked at her daughter-inw, she wished she could give X the best things in the


    world.


    These clothes meant nothing to her.


    Meanwhile, the sales assistants were all dumbfounded by the conversation between X and


    Sharon. They could not rte to a rich person¡¯s worldview at all.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    To them, this was already a massive amount of money.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a lot of money?¡± X asked in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s barely anything. A few outfits don¡¯t mean much,¡± Sharon said with a smile. She was not trying to


    hide the look of affection in her eyes.


    ¡°Aunty, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Why don¡¯t you give me your bank ount


    number? I¡¯ll transfer the full amount to youter,¡± X said.


    A few outfits? Were these just a few outfits?

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Sharon Lindt immediately frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t take things back once I¡¯ve given them away,¡± she said


    unhappily.


    ¡°Aunty, I really can¡¯t ept them,¡± X Quest said helplessly.


    ¡°Consider them a new year gift from me,¡± Sharon added.


    Xenia was speechless.


    This new year gift was far too expensive.


    At that moment, the sales assistants were very excited.


    Joyfully, they carried the clothes over to the cashier and began processing the payment.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    People who just entered the store were all stunned by the hugemotion.


    X tried to shake Sharon off to stop those sales assistants again, but Sharon would not let her go.


    Helpless, X decided to give up.


    Realizing that Sharon would not cave in and was determined to buy her those clothes, X thought


    it would be impolite if she continued to refuse the offer.


    For now, X would have to ept the clothes. Next time, she would return the kind gesture by


    purchasing a gift of the same value. The exchange of gifts meant they could still be good friends


    with each other.


    Although X had not interacted much with Sharon, she had a good impression of Sharon. Hence,


    she was willing to get close to Sharon.


    Meanwhile, Faye stood nearby with a look of envy and hatred. Most of the clothes she wanted to


    buy had been bought. Having lost interest, Faye directly left the store.


    ¡°X, let them do the packing. Let¡¯s walk around somewhere else. Will youe with me?¡± Sharon


    asked.


    X looked awkwardly at the upied sales assistants before nodding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the sales assistants to make a note of your home address,¡± Sharon said with a chuckle.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. They have my home address already,¡± X said.


    Hearing this, Sharon nced at the bodyguards next to her. ¡°You two, stay here and watch over


    them while they pack the clothes up. The rest of youe with me.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, Sharon grabbed X by her hand and led her out of the store.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards followed them closely behind.


    After X and Sharon had left, the store¡¯s sales assistants began to talk to each other.


    ¡°Oh god, I mistreated X Quest earlier because I didn¡¯t recognize her. Do you think she will hold a


    grudge against me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. X seems like a good person. Just keep in mind never to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Oh god, I¡¯m so envious of X. Our madam president treats her so well.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh. I¡¯m so jealous of how X is being treated. I could only dream of that happening to me.¡±


    One of the bodyguards looked at them sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t let thatdy find out about our madam


    president¡¯s identity. Got it?¡±


    Although the sales assistants did not understand why that had to be done, they nodded.


    Meanwhile, X and Sharon had entered the LV store next door.


    When the sales assistants saw Sharon, they also prepared to greet her. However, Sharon stopped


    them with a look.


    Sharon kept a calm look on her face as she dragged X around to check things out.


    The sales assistants followed closely after them and serviced them professionally.


    ¡°X, what do you think of the spring outfits herepared to the ones next door?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°Hmm. They look equally nice to me,¡± X said half-heartedly as she touched a ck, silk


    windbreaker on one of the clothing racks.


    ¡°Do you like this windbreaker? I¡¯ll buy it for you,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± X immediately answered.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Sharon Lindt immediately waved at the sales assistant nearby. ¡°Pack all the spring outfits up in your


    store. Apart from this windbreaker, I want everything else.¡±


    As soon as Faye White walked into the store, she overheard Sharon¡¯s order.


    Faye subconsciously stopped walking and looked at Sharon¡¯s face as she tried to guess who


    Sharon was.


    Her jealousy toward X Quest intensified.


    Realizing that X would get all the good designs again, Faye silently walked out of the store and


    proceeded to shop in other stores.


    Once again, X was shocked by Sharon¡¯s gesture. By now, she was feeling a little overwhelmed.


    This was the first time someone treated X like that after only having met her a few times.


    ¡°No, my aunty is only kidding,¡± X said while she smiled awkwardly at the sales assistants.


    ¡°Listen to me. Hurry up¡­¡± Sharon ordered.


    Since the others were afraid of disobeying Sharon, they immediately proceeded to pack the clothes


    up.


    ¡°Aunty, can you please don¡¯t stop doing this? I really don¡¯t want these clothes,¡± X said with a


    pained look on her face.


    ¡°If you refuse me, that means you don¡¯t consider me your friend. I will be upset,¡± Sharon said,


    suddenly serious.


    ¡°Aunty, can we stop this, please?¡± X pleaded.


    Why was the world so magical? Who could tell X why these things were happening to her?


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop after buying the clothes here,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly wear all of these clothes,¡± X said helplessly. She was close to tears.


    ¡°Sigh. You¡¯re a youngdy with a good physique. You should wear more beautiful clothes. Why


    wouldn¡¯t you be able to wear all of them? You can wear one outfit in the morning, one in the


    afternoon, and another at night. Isn¡¯t that easy?¡± Sharon asked.


    X was instantly speechless.


    Although X could not understand why Sharon was doing this, she could sense that Sharon was


    genuinely nice.


    At that moment, X felt a warm sensation in her heart.


    When the sales assistants overheard the conversation, they were jealous of X and wished they


    were in her ce instead.


    X wanted to bring Sharon to the jewelry store downstairs to give Sharon a piece of jewelry of


    equal value to the gifts she received.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But after observing Sharon¡¯s crazy behavior, X had thoroughly given up. X decided she would


    buy a piece of jewelry after they went separate ways, and she would find an opportunity to give it to


    Sharon.


    That was because X was afraid that, if she brought Sharon downstairs, Sharon might think she


    liked jewelry and end up buying all the jewelry in the store for her.


    Although it was an insane thought, X felt that Sharon might really do just that.


    After that, Sharon dragged X around and browsed through a lot of stores that sold luxury items.


    Sharon kept to her promise and did not forcefully buy X anything else. Gradually, X began to


    drop her guard as she apanied Sharon around.


    Sharon was a shopaholic, and she would not hesitate to make any purchases.


    After browsing through the female clothing section, Sharon¡¯s bodyguards were holding bags of


    items she bought. Many people were looking at the group of people enviously as they walked


    through the shopping mall.


    Sharon held onto X as they shopped together. By noon, they were done shopping for female


    jewelry and skincare products.


    When Sharon was finally feeling tired, she said she wanted to return home.


    Only then did X part ways with her at the main entrance of the shopping mall.


    After Sharon got into her car, she blew X a kiss and left with her entourage of cars.


    X watched Sharon leave before she stopped smiling and gave Georgie Clementine a call.


    Georgie very quickly picked up her call.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    ¡°Cancel the contract with Faye White.¡± X Quest dived right into business.


    ¡°Why? She is a great actress and has a lot of potential. Canceling the contract with her directly


    would be a shame. I¡¯ve always believed that she could be the most popr celebrity among


    the generation of youths born after 1995.¡± Georgie sounded surprised.


    ¡°How could someone as arrogant as her possibly achieve that?¡± X asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did she do something bad to you?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°She was arrogant when she spoke to me. It happened in a shopping mall. With a personality like


    hers, it won¡¯t matter if she became popr. She¡¯s already this full of herself before she had even


    be famous. I can only imagine how much worse it could get once she does be famous.


    What if someone digs up negative things about her? I don¡¯t care if she ends up ruining her career,


    but what would happen to the money we have invested in her?¡± X said.


    X could actually choose to bury Faye¡¯s talent.


    But she did not want to be so cruel because she had always known that being in the entertainment


    industry was not easy for anyone.


    Someone with a personality like Faye was not allowed to stay in X Entertainment. X did not want


    to waste resources on a person like her.


    Being in the entertainment industry herself, X had seen far too many actresses with Faye¡¯s


    attitude. After bing famous, they woulde crashing down and never find their way back to


    sess.


    ¡°When I first brought her into thepany, she seemed fine. Ever since her career started, and


    after gaining some fame, she became a little too full of herself. I told her agent to talk to her about it


    long ago. I thought she would change,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°She won¡¯t change. Cancel the contract,¡± X said as she pinched her nose bridge. After that, she


    got into her red Maserati and ced one hand on the steering wheel.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, President X, I have some gossip to share with you. Would you like to hear about it? I


    swear it¡¯s true.¡± Georgie suddenly sounded very mysterious.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X suddenly felt a little curious.


    ¡°Tom Sullivan went to see a psychiatrist yesterday. Do you know why?¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Why?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Because the female body now repulses him. Whenever a woman gets close to him, he would feel


    nauseous. He can¡¯t even stand his own mother and little sister,¡± Georgie said gleefully.


    X had not expected to hear this at all.


    Why would a normal man behave in such a way?


    ¡°Is that true? Who did you hear it from?¡± X asked.


    ¡°My friend. I have a friend who works as a psychiatrist. Tom Sullivan went to him. When my friend


    asked him why it had happened, Tom refused to say a word. He even paid my friend to keep it a


    secret,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°That sure is good news.¡± X snorted coldly.


    Although she did not know why it happened to Tom, she still felt happy about it.


    The only reason a normal man would find a woman¡¯s body repulsive was if he had gone through a


    horrifying experience with a woman in bed. There was no other usible exnation for it.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    X was curious about what kind of a woman Tom had bumped into to have caused such a thing to


    happen to him.


    One thing X was sure of was that this woman could not be Emily Quest. When Tom tried to rape


    her the other day, he still seemed normal.


    Tom must have been addicted to cheating. He was having sex with other women even before he


    had divorced properly.


    But X was not particrly surprised by the idea.


    After the call ended, X returned to the shopping mall to buy a piece of jewelry with the same


    value as Sharon¡¯s gifts.


    After that, X drove away.


    Every street was decorated with rednterns. Each store had red spring festival couplets hung in


    front of their doors. It felt as if the entire world was celebrating a festive season.


    X was reminded of the sentiments of celebrating the new year.


    Last night, Stanley Batton had told her that he would be busy on new year¡¯s day. Hence, he would


    not being home for lunch.


    Since X was not feeling hungry yet, she took a spin around the city.


    By one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, X had returned home with some takeaway food.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    X Quest sat at the coffee table and unpacked the takeaway food. However, she was in no mood


    to eat.


    She suddenly felt a little lonely in thisrge house.


    Since when did she start feeling this way?


    X had lost her appetite and did not even feel like cooking when she was alone.


    In the past, X was always able to cook on her own. There were lots of ingredients at home. While


    she bought some in preparation for the new year, her father sent the rest to her.


    Was it because X and Stanley Batton had always been eating together recently? Was that why it


    had be a habit to her?


    X was unable to figure it out, and she could not be bothered to. She picked up her chopsticks


    and began to eat the food she bought.


    After X finished eating, Chanel and LV employees sent the clothes Sharon Lindt had bought for


    X to her house.


    These items took up space on the coffee table, the couch, and the area around the coffee table.


    When X looked at these items, she felt a little annoyed.


    It would take a lot of work to sort these things out and ce them in her closet.


    After letting out a long sigh, X pressed her hand against her forehead and began moving one


    bag after another up the stairs.


    Since there were no helpers in the house, X had to do it all on her own.


    By the time she was doing, it was already dusk.


    Exhausted, X did not feel like moving. Shey down on the bed and panted.


    This was the first time in her life she wanted to cry from sorting clothes out.


    Although X wanted to sleep right there and then, she recalled a dinner n back at her parents¡¯


    home. After lying down for a while, she forced herself to get up and to take a bath before changing


    into her new clothes.


    X now wore a red knitted skirt from Chanel, ck boots, and a white fur coat.


    After that, she sat in front of the dressing table and carefully put on maple-shade make-up.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her already distinctive facial features looked even better with the carefully selected make-up.


    During the current season, the sunset was unusually early. By six o¡¯clock, it was already dark


    outside.


    When X saw the time, she took her phone out to call Stanley. She wanted to remind him toe


    home earlier for dinner at her parents¡¯ home.


    Her father had explicitly mentioned that Stanley must return home.


    Just as she unlocked her phone, it switched off because the battery was t.


    After that, all the lights in the vi went out.


    X could not see anything in the dark.


    Theplete darkness and silence made X feel afraid. Carefully, she stood up and fumbled in


    the dark to look around for a torchlight.


    However, she could not find it.


    At that moment, X could hear someone walking outside her room.


    Due to theplete darkness, X felt extremely afraid when she heard the sound.


    Her scalp prickled as she subconsciously became alert.


    What was going on? Could a criminal have broken into the vi? Did someone turn off the main


    electrical switch?


    X immediately held her breath as she tried to suppress her fear. Slowly and quietly, she made


    her way to the dear with her body close to the wall. She was prepared to fight at any moment.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    At that moment, somebody opened the door.


    Subconsciously, X Quest clenched her fists tight as goosebumps appeared all over her body.


    She began to throw punches in the direction of where the sound came from.


    Before her fist came into contact with anything, arge, warm hand grabbed hers.


    After that, X was pressed against the wall. She could smell the fragrance of mint-scented soap.


    In the pitch-ck room, X could not see anything. Meanwhile, she felt the person¡¯s body pressing


    against hers affectionately.


    X began to rx when the scent of mint and cigarette wafted through her nostrils.


    ¡°What were you trying to do? Huh?¡± A deep yet sensual voice could be heard.


    X could feel his warm breath above her head. Her heart began to race as she felt something like


    an electric current travelling through her body.


    Subconsciously, she took a deep breath and pushed against his chest. ¡°I thought you were a bad


    guy.¡±


    X could feel a dampness over her fingers.


    It appeared that Stanley Batton was not wearing any clothes, and he had only finished taking a


    shower. X was actually touching his muscr chest.


    Feeling tense all over her body, X quickly pulled her hand away.


    The man chuckled a little. ¡°Not bad. You are quite alert to danger.¡±


    ¡°Five Batton, when did you return? Why didn¡¯t I hear any sound at all?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been home for a while now. I took a shower after arriving. Perhaps you were busy and did not


    hear me. When the electricity went out, I was worried you might be afraid. That¡¯s why I came over to


    check on you,¡± Stanley said.


    X immediately felt a warm sensation in her heart when she heard what Stanley said.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing in his original position, Stanley continued to breathe against her scalp.


    Even in darkness, X felt as if she had been tossed into a pit of mes. Her skin was heating up


    all over her body.


    ¡°Five Batton, is your phone working? Turn on the torch light and check what happened to the


    electricity,¡± she said.


    ¡°The circuit breaker probably tripped,¡± he said.


    ¡°Check it out,¡± X said.


    ¡°Your wish is mymand,¡± Stanley said before letting X go.


    Very soon, he took his phone out and a bright light immediately appeared.


    The cold tone of the light made his muscr chest and toned abs appear even sexier.


    With only a white towel wrapped at a low position around his waist, his manly hip was also visible.


    X noticed droplets of water on his smooth, cold skin. Under the bright light, it seemed as if there


    were sparkling diamonds attached to his body.


    With his good-looking face, which almost seemed godly, words were not enough to describe how


    attractive he appeared.


    X subconsciously lowered her head. ¡°Put your clothes on.¡±


    ¡°Come with me¡­¡± Stanley grabbed her wrist gently and led her outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for you in the room,¡± X said and stopped walking.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the dark?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said.


    Before X could finish her sentence, Stanley had dragged her out of the room decisively.


    Helplessly, X followed him outside.


    She tried to push his hand away but failed. In the end, she could only allow him to drag her along.


    Stanley led X all the way to the electrical junction box in the living room downstairs. He then


    carefully examined it.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    After that, Stanley Batton found a ck switch. Once he flicked it upward gently, the lights came on.


    X Quest subconsciously squinted when the strong rays of light suddenly appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s done¡­¡± Stanley slowly turned off the torchlight on his phone and looked at her.


    Under the bright light, Stanley¡¯s naked upper body became fully visible.


    X immediately pushed his hand away and looked down while she walked over to the couch.


    ¡°Get changed, and we¡¯ll head over to my father¡¯s house for dinner¡­¡± X said.


    Stanley did not say anything. Instead, he silently walked up the stairs.


    ***


    When X and Stanley walked onto the street outside, they could see a sea of rednterns hung all


    around them.


    Slowly, Stanley drove them into the Quest family¡¯s vipound.


    The courtyard was also brightly lit with rednterns.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Many cars were parked in front of the main building.


    As the doors were open, people in the courtyard could clearly hear people talking andughing


    inside.


    On Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, May Conner¡¯s rtives would alle over to celebrate with the


    Quest family over dinner. X was very much used to this.


    Although she did not like them, she could never show it.


    When X and Stanley walked through the doors, they could feel an air of warmth. May, Jeremy


    Quest, and groups of men and women of all ages were gathered around.


    At one nce, X could see at least thirty people, all of whom she recognized.


    Everyone was eating melon seeds, chatting, and drinking tea. It made her feel like an outsider.


    When X¡¯s rtives saw her, their smiles slowly disappeared. The looks in their eyes turned cold


    and distant.


    X chose to ignore them directly as she held onto the handsome man next to her and approached


    the group of people.


    Two of Emily Quest¡¯s cousin sisters were also there. They sat in between Emily¡¯s uncle and aunt.


    When the twodies saw Stanley, they were stunned by his good looks. Since they were busy on


    the day Emily got married and could not attend her wedding, this was the first time they met Stanley.


    They had heard about how handsome Stanley was from their parents, but they did not know he


    looked this handsome. In fact, he was even more good-looking than their favorite idol.


    Meanwhile, other girls in the family were equally stunned by the sight of Stanley. Most of them were


    seeing him for the first time too.


    Without a doubt, all women thought of him as handsome. Anyone who saw his face could not resist


    allowing their gazes to linger upon him.


    ¡°X and Stanley, you¡¯re here¡­ Come on over and sit with us,¡± Jeremy said with a smile as he


    moved to make space for them.


    May greeted them with a smile and pretended to be weing. ¡°X, Stanley, hurry up and sit


    down. We¡¯ll start eating soon. The servants are preparing the food,¡± she said.


    X and Stanley nodded politely before sitting down together.


    After that, Jeremy began introducing Stanley to the people he had never met.


    Throughout the process, Stanley behaved politely as usual.


    Although he would nod and greet each of them, he would not look at any one of their faces for


    longer than a second.


    On the other hand, X sat next to him while she nibbled at fruits. She decided not to be a part of


    their conversation.


    Once Stanley was introduced to everyone, a group of young girls began asking Stanley many


    questions.


    They asked him about his age, astrological sign, blood type, and an endless stream of questions,


    almost as if he was their idol.


    Although the girls treated X coldly, they did not treat Stanley the same way.


    For some reason, X felt something weird in her heart.


    Even if he would always only answer out of politeness, she still found it strange.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Stanley Quest felt extremely annoyed by the questions. Slowly, he stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going for a smoke


    outside. Enjoy your chat,¡± he said before nodding politely at the group of people and walking out the


    door.


    After leaning against amppost, he slowly lit a cigarette and took a puff at it.


    The warm light above his head seemed to create ayer of luminescence around him.


    Meanwhile, he could still hearughter from the brightly lit living room.


    Now that the wind had stopped, a sky full of stars could be seen.


    ¡°Cousin-inw, do you mind sharing a cigarette?¡± a crisp voice asked.


    Stanley looked over at the girl, who was the second daughter of Emily¡¯s uncle, whose name he had


    forgotten.


    The girl was beaming at him with bright eyes.


    Stanley did not answer her. Instead, he pulled a cigarette out from its box and tossed it to her. After


    that, he took a long puff at his cigarette before letting it out as he looked up at the stars.


    Stanley did not look at her again. In fact, he did not even allow his gaze to linger upon her the first


    time.


    There was a coldness about him, which made him appear unapproachable.


    The more he seemed hard to get, the more attractive he was to women.


    There was a saying that the more challenging something was to get, the more someone wanted it.


    Hence, greater scarcity meant higher value.


    This girl thought of Stanley in the same way. Although he was already married, she did not mind


    sleeping with a handsome man like him.


    ¡°Cousin-inw, can you lend me your lighter?¡± She asked.


    Annoyed, Stanley frowned and tossed his ck, diamond-ted lighter to her without even looking


    at her.


    She immediately caught it.


    ¡°Cousin-inw, your warmth still lingers on this lighter¡­¡± She said.


    Stanley ignored her.


    ¡°Cousin-inw, my name is Cecilia Conner. Surely, you must remember me. I am Emily¡¯s second


    cousin,¡± she said.


    After finishing her sentence, Cecelia lit the cigarette and moved closer to Stanley. She then dropped


    the lighter into his shirt¡¯s pocket before taking a puff at her cigarette and leaning against the same


    lamppost. ¡°The night sky looks beautiful with all these stars, just like you, Cousin-inw.¡±


    Frowning coldly, Stanley took a step forward to put distance between themselves. There was a look


    of disgust in his eyes.


    However, she refused to give up. After walking over to Stanley, she pretended to slip and fall in his


    direction.


    As soon as X came out, she saw this scene unfolding before her. She could not help but frown


    as a feeling of panic spread from her heart.


    X had always known that Cecelia was a b*tch, so much so that she had even tried to seduce


    Tom Sullivan. Hence, X was not surprised that she was trying to seduce Stanley now.


    With a deep frown on his face, Stanley dodged reflexively.


    In the next instant, Cecelia fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She shouted in surprise before looking up at Stanley¡¯s face.


    Cold as usual, Stanley turned around and walked away without even looking at her.


    X observed everything from the top of the stairs, and she could not help but smile.


    She had never seen a man as straightforward as Stanley. Cecelia must be furious by now.


    When Stanley looked up, he could see X smiling from cheek to cheek.


    Where X stood, it seemed as if her body was glowing.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Despite the sky full of stars, none of them couldpare to her.


    Stanley smiled faintly in response. The coldness in his eyes disappearedpletely as he


    approached her.


    When Cecelia saw X, she immediately felt deeply embarrassed.


    Hence, Cecelia frantically got up and walked into the house with her head down. She was furious.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    ¡°Five Batton, I¡¯m impressed with what you just did there,¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°Were you?¡± Stanley Batton took a long puff at his cigarette before turning around and looking up at


    the starry sky as he blew smoke rings out of his mouth.


    The smoke rings came out of his mouth and quickly disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Yes. How were you cruel enough to allow her fall to the ground?¡± X asked before bursting into


    laughter.


    ¡°Because I hated her,¡± he said.


    ¡°Were you able to tell that she did it on purpose?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡± He asked ndly with the same expression on his face.


    ¡°Many men aren¡¯t able to tell the difference,¡± X said.


    Stanley remained silent as he continued to smoke.


    ¡°Why are you out here too?¡± He asked after a while.


    ¡°To get you toe inside for dinner,¡± X said.


    Stanley stubbed the cigarette out before swiftly tossing it into a trash can nearby.


    After that, he offered his bent arm to X.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    X immediately caught the hint and wrapped her arm around his. They pretended to be very


    intimate with each other as they walked into the house.


    After washing their hands, they entered the dining room.


    Another long table had been added to the dining room. Both tables were fully upied.


    When Jeremy saw X and Stanley, he waved at them joyfully. ¡°X, Stanley,e sit with me.¡±


    X immediately pulled Stanley along and walked over to Jeremy. X sat on Jeremy¡¯s left, while


    Stanley sat next to X on her left.


    Cecelia Conner sat next to Stanley on the other side.


    Although Cecelia was very upset about what happened earlier, she found Stanley even more


    attractive after calming down.


    Stanley had sessfully aroused her desire to ovee this challenge. In fact, Cecelia could not


    resist fantasizing about her dominating this man in bed.


    When Cecelia thought about this, she felt motivated.


    She immediately removed her slippers and rubbed her foot against Stanley¡¯s pants repeatedly.


    Any man would fall for this trick.


    Seducing a man beneath the dining table like this was the best way to arouse a man¡¯s deepest


    desires.


    Cecelia felt certain that she had Stanley in the palm of her hand. She did not believe Stanley could


    resist the temptation.


    There wasn¡¯t a man in the world she could not seduce.


    Stanley frowned coldly and turned to look at her. ¡°If your leg feels itchy, I¡¯d suggest you scratch it


    against the steps by the door. My leg isn¡¯t a tool for you to scratch against,¡± he said.


    When he said this, everyone was stunned. Jeremy was so angry that his face turned red.


    Everyone was looking at Cecelia.


    Feeling ashamed, Cecelia quickly pulled her leg away.


    She never thought that Stanley would embarrass her in front of so many people like this.


    At that moment, Cecelia wished she could bury herself in a hole.


    Smirking, X nced at Cecelia without saying anything. Instead, X continued to eat silently as


    she cursed at Cecelia in her heart for being shameless.


    X¡¯s impression of Stanley immediately improved significantly.


    ¡°Cousin-inw, I¡¯m very sorry for identally rubbing my leg against yours,¡± Cecelia said.


    ¡°You did it a lot of times. Were they all idents?¡± Stanley asked coldly with an equally cold look in


    his eyes.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Feeling thoroughly embarrassed, Cecelia Conner was at a loss for words. ¡°It really was an


    ident¡­¡± She had no choice but to act dumb.


    But even if she exined herself, nobody in the house would believe her.


    ¡°Look at this child of yours¡­ Her hands are all over the ce. How could you touch your cousin-in-


    law with your leg? Aren¡¯t you far too careless?¡± Emily Quest¡¯s aunt stood up and berated her


    daughter to diffuse the tension in the air.


    Stanley Batton ignored them and grabbed a piece of pork before cing it in X Quest¡¯s bowl.


    Jeremy Quest looked coldly at Cecelia. ¡°You¡¯re having dinner at my house. You need to respect my


    rules. Keep your hands to yourself.¡±


    When Jeremy said these words, Cecelia felt even more embarrassed.


    It felt as if Stanley and Jeremy had pped her in front of everyone.


    Her cheeks felt unbearably hot.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I understand, Uncle.¡± Cecelia nodded.


    Emily¡¯s aunt rolled her eyes at Cecelia before giving her a look, indicating that she should start


    eating.


    Cecelia immediately picked up her chopsticks and began to eat.


    Meanwhile, Emily¡¯s aunt picked up a bottle of alcohol and got up to make light of the situation.


    Very soon, everyone forgot about what had happened.


    After what Stanley did, the young girls who initially had feelings for him felt even more intrigued by


    him.


    They were feeling increasingly envious of X.


    ***


    After dinner, May Conner¡¯s rtives sat next to Jeremy and herself in front of the television as they


    watched the New Year Eve¡¯s program.


    X and Stanley bid farewell to everyone before returning to their vi next door.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Once X changed into her slippers inside, she could not resist scanning Stanley up and down.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Can¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡± Stanley raised his brows.


    ¡°I do recognize you, but I feel like I still don¡¯t know you very well¡­ How did you do it? You had


    actually exposed the fact that she was seducing you at the dinner table,¡± X said as she continued


    to examine his face.


    ¡°What else should I have done? Should I have let her continue rubbing against me with her leg?¡±


    Stanley¡¯s expression turned cold when Cecelia was mentioned.


    After finishing his sentence, Stanley walked to the couch and sat down. He picked up a small


    orange and began to peel its skin.


    X sat down next to him and was about to reach for an orange too. Before she could do so,


    Stanley ced the peeled orange in her hand. He then reached for another orange and began


    peeling it carefully.


    As X ate the orange, she continued to speak, ¡°I think eight out of then men probably wouldn¡¯t do


    that, right? Firstly, men would usually be considerate of women¡¯s reputation. Secondly, men enjoyed


    being seduced by pretty women. They find it exciting,¡± she said.


    After that, X rested her chin on one hand. With her elbow pressed against her knee, she


    continued to examine Stanley¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You really are an exception,¡± she said.


    In her mind, none of the gangsters were as pure and upright as Stanley.


    Most men in that environment would encounter women with aplicated past. The rtionships


    between men and women were also very messy.


    However, Stanley seemed to be an exception. His soul was not at all contaminated by the


    environment he worked in. At least, a pure part of him remained.


    During dinner, X had drunk quite a bit of alcohol. Now, her cheeks had turned red.


    Her hair fell on her sides. She was so beautiful that Stanley would never get tired of looking at her.


    X¡¯s lips were like irresistible peach jelly, which Stanley was trying hard not to bite.


    When he looked into her gentle eyes, he felt as if an electric jolt had zapped his heart.


    ¡°You are also an exception¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked.


    Stanley did not reply to her. Instead, he turned on the television and put the New Year Eve¡¯s


    program on.


    On the television screen, singers wore outfits with different shades of red and were singing along to


    their national anthem. It was quite a jubnt vibe.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡ª¡±


    After a while, Stanley¡¯s phone began to ring.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    When Stanley Batton saw that it was a call from Henry Armstrong, he immediately hung up.


    But Henry would not give up. He called Stanley yet again.


    Only then did Stanley get up and walk over to the french window to pick up the call.


    Outside, people were ying with fireworks. The sky became filled with colorful bursts of mes.


    X Quest could not resist walking closer and watching the fireworks outside, standing


    approximately two meters away from him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you hang up on me? Same old rule. We¡¯ll stay up all night ying


    mahjong. See you at the same ce,¡± Henry said.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Stanley said without hesitation before looking at X, who was next to him.


    The exploding fireworks seemed like flowers blooming in her eyes. X seemed in awe, almost like


    a child.


    ¡°No¡­ But why? This is how we have been spending this day every year since we were eighteen.


    Why can¡¯t youe this year?¡± Henry clearly sounded upset.


    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s someone with me this year¡­¡± He said softly as he looked at X.


    The loud fireworks prevented X from hearing anything Stanley said.


    Moreover, she did not even realize that Stanley was looking at her.


    ¡°Bring her with you. Sebastian Brenand is bringing Rachel Wood with him too,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°She¡¯s tired,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Wait a second¡­ Are you prioritizing women over your friends?¡± Henry asked.


    Stanley ignored him and hung up right away. He then walked over to X and looked up at the


    fireworks outside. ¡°Do you like these?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do¡­¡± X said.


    Stanley looked deeply at X as he raised his hand to touch her head. However, when he was


    about to touch her hair, he stopped and pulled away.


    X smiled and turned to look at his handsome face. ¡°Happy New Year, Five Batton.¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year,¡± he said warmly.


    After that, the two turned to look at the night sky together.


    At that moment, Josh Batton appeared on the television.


    He was wearing a white tuxedo with a matching white shirt on the inside and a pair of white shoes.


    His hair was brushed back neatly, and he had on very light make-up. Right then, he was singing


    ¡®Loyalty to the Country¡¯ on a brightly lit stage.


    He had a strong voice and an imposing manner about him. Hence, he was able to capture the


    essence of this song fully.


    The audience pped off stage as he sang.


    When X heard the performance, she excitedly returned to the couch and began to watch it


    seriously.


    Soon enough, Stanley sat down next to her as he casually lit up a cigarette and began to smoke.


    Once Josh reached the pivotal part of the song, he seemed even more morous. His hands were


    raised, and he exuded the confidence of a king.


    X truly did not expect him to sing this song this well.


    Although the high notes in this song were challenging to hit, Josh could do so with just the right


    amount of intensity.


    In fact, he did just as well as the original singer.


    When he reached the high notes in the final phrase, Josh took his earpiece monitor off and looked


    up as he belted in the highest volume possible.


    The live audience began to p thunderously as soon as they heard his high note.


    Under the lights, the veins on Josh¡¯s neck were apparent. Even so, he still seemed attractive.


    Once Josh was done belting the high notes, he thrusted the microphone in his hand forward as he


    swung his head lightly before looking at the camera imposingly.


    It was a ridiculously cool move!


    ¡°He really is amazing¡­ Oh my god¡­ How could someone as perfect as he exist?¡± X could not


    resistplimenting Josh after listening to his passionate performance.


    When Stanley heard this, his cold gazended upon X¡¯s face.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    ¡°That¡¯s all he can do,¡± Stanley Batton said.


    ¡°Not true. I¡¯ve heard many people cover this song, but none of them has done a better job than Josh


    Batton. A voice like his and a face like that, what a joyful experience,¡± X Quest said admiringly.


    She believed that Josh Batton would im the first spot on the list of trending topics on the inte


    tonight.


    Josh was able to deliver such a stunning performance with ease.


    B Site, TikTok, and Kuaishou would surely be flooded with Josh¡¯s rendition of ¡®Loyalty to the


    Country¡¯.


    Stanley raised his brows slightly as he looked at the television.


    ¡°That¡¯s all he can do,¡± he said with a gradually sunken facial expression.


    At that moment, the host was inviting Josh over to interview him.


    X looked at the screen excitedly in anticipation of the interview, but Stanley silently switched the


    television off.


    X frowned unhappily as soon as the screen went dark. ¡°Five Batton, what are you doing? I¡¯m still


    watching it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for bed. Don¡¯t we have to pay a New Year call next door tomorrow?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I will sleep after watching this interview,¡± X said.


    However, Stanley was bossy. He took the remote with him upstairs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed¡­ Good girl¡­¡± He said.


    X Quest let out a long, sullen sigh before silently grabbing her phone and following him up the


    stairs.


    Usually, Stanley did not behave like this.


    What was wrong with him today?


    But it just so happened that she was feeling a little sleepy, and she was fine with sleeping at this


    hour.


    Hence, she didn''t say anything more.


    Back in her room, just as X had expected, #Josh Batton¡¯s Loyalty to the Country#¡¯ was the


    number one trending topic, with the word ¡®explosive¡¯ at the end of the title.


    She quickly clicked on the topic to check it out.


    The page was filled with videos of Josh singing ¡®Loyalty to the Country¡¯ and variouspliments


    from his fans.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ How can my Josh be this good? I really don''t know how good I have to be seen by him.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ Looking at him like this, I''m already jealous of the woman he will love in the future. The


    person would be so lucky to be loved by him.¡±


    ¡°Dear idol, take me! My idol is really the best person in the world. I wish I could marry him. Hmph¡­¡±


    X briefly read through thements before putting her phone down and entering the bathroom


    to shower.


    ***


    The next morning, X and Stanley went next door together early in the morning to pay their New


    Year call.


    Afterward, X stayed with the Quest family to chat with Jeremy Quest.


    On the other hand, Stanley Batton came up with a random excuse before driving X¡¯s Maserati


    back to his castle-like vi in the suburbs.


    When he walked through the door, everything in the house seemed jubnt.


    There were red paper cuttings everywhere.


    Sharon Lindt and Josh were sitting on the couch, watching a rey of the New Year¡¯s television


    program. They were chewing on melon seeds and seemed to be having a great time.


    The two had obviously just gotten up and hadn''t cleaned up. Sharon was not wearing any make-up


    and only had a white silk housecoat on.


    Josh, on the other hand, was wearing a dark green silk housecoat, and his hair was still a little


    damp.


    When Josh saw Stanley entering the house, he immediately smiled warmly and said, "Brother¡­


    Happy New Year."


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley murmured in response before walking over to Josh. He sat down next to Josh and


    looked at Sharon. ¡°Happy New Year, Mom.¡±


    Sharon Lindt smiled and nodded. ¡°Well, my boy, let¡¯s hope for a good year for all of us.¡±


    ¡°Now that the New Year¡¯s celebration is over, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to go home? Dad has called


    me more times than I can count,¡± Stanley said.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    ¡°No, your father is well now and will be back home in a little while,¡± Sharon Lindt said.


    ¡°You really are having a good time¡­ Always leaving my dad behind at Grandpa''s, free as a bird,¡±


    Josh Batton said.


    ¡°Nothing will happen to him. Your grandfather is such a good doctor. Besides, it''s not like I''m


    intentionally staying away from him. I have my problems to deal with here, don¡¯t I? Can¡¯t you see I''m


    trying to keep an eye on your big brother and X Quest?¡± Sharon asked.


    The smile on Josh¡¯s face disappeared at the mention of X¡¯s name, and the light in his eyes


    faded.


    The disappointed look on his face was so fleeting that no one noticed.


    ¡°I told you. You don¡¯t have to worry about my life,¡± Stanley Batton said.


    ¡°Should I not worry just because you tell me not to? I am worried about you anyway. What can you


    do about it?¡± Sharon said.


    Stanley pinched his nose bridge in frustration and didn''t say anything.


    After talking to Stanley, Sharon focused on Josh. ¡°And you, Josh, when are you going to find a girl?¡±


    Joshughed and said, ¡°I, for one, am in no hurry. Wait for another two years.¡±


    The girl he wanted to be with the most was not destined for him. Hence, there was no one else he


    wanted to fall in love with.


    ¡°At your age, it¡¯s the best time to fall in love. You get to date for a few years, get married, and have


    kids. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Sharon said.


    Sharon let out a long, frustrated sigh and added, ¡°You look so good. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste for you


    not to date around? With such a good-looking face, you still behave like a monk. What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Sharon added.


    ¡°I just recalled that there¡¯s something I need to attend to. I must get changed and leave. Big Brother,


    you can stay here and chat with Mom,¡± Josh got up out of frustration and left.


    Back in his room, the smile on Josh¡¯s face waspletely gone.


    The light in his eyes faded once again.


    He squeezed his phone tightly and sat on the edge of his bed. Silently, he opened the photo album


    and found a picture of him with X at Chanel¡¯s show.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    They seemed so perfect for each other.


    X looked very beautiful.


    He couldn''t help but reach out and touch her face. ¡°What must I do to let go of youpletely so


    that we can be good friends?¡±


    For the first time in his life, Josh was in love with someone, but it was destined to end, bearing no


    fruit.


    It was a terrible feeling.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Tony Sullivan brought Bailey Ronson, Tom Sullivan, and Julian Sullivan with him to pay


    their New Year visit at the Quest family¡¯s ce.


    They were followed by a driver with numerous gifts in his hands.


    X was not surprised by their arrival. After the Sullivan family heard about the Dragon Group''s


    n to help the Quest family the other day, the Sullivan family would certainly not cut off ties with


    the Quest family this easily.


    The Sullivan family was worried that, after the Quest family progressed quickly with the Dragon


    Group¡¯s help, thetter would refuse to help them.


    Tom Sullivan kept his head down from the moment he walked through the door, making sure not to


    look at anybody.


    Every few steps, he would pinch himself with his thumbs. It seemed as if he was trying to distract


    himself with the pain.


    X Quest could tell that he was trying not to look at the women around him, and he was trying to


    keep his attention away from women in general.


    She felt sorry for him. It looked like his family waspletely unaware of his situation. Just how


    long did he think he could keep it a secret?


    However, it also felt good to see him this miserable.


    ¡°Toot, toot¡ª¡±


    The Sullivan family had just walked up to them and, before they could speak, Jeremy Quest¡¯s phone


    began to ring.


    It was a call from the prison.


    He immediately picked up. Soon, a police officer¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Quest?


    Your daughter, Emily Quest, is about to die.¡±

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    May Conner was leaning against Jeremy Quest, and she could hear exactly what was said over the


    phone.


    Her pupils instantly shrank, and tears rolled down her cheeks. She quickly grabbed Jeremy¡¯s phone


    and put it on loudspeaker.


    ¡°What did you just say? What do you mean, she¡¯s about to die? What have you done to my


    daughter?¡± May grew more and more agitated as she spoke, and her whole body was trembling


    toward the end of her sentence. The veins around her neck were apparent, and her face was


    flushed red.


    She practically hissed when she ended her sentence.


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes were filled with panic as he listened carefully.


    The Sullivan family was stunned. None of them had expected to hear such news.


    X Quest was equally filled with shock, and her eyes were wide with disbelief.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what happened. Since a few days ago, she has been out of sorts, and the psychiatrist


    diagnosed her with severe depression. She''s been in psychotherapy for the past two days, and


    there was always someone watching over her. But just before breakfast, she suddenly stabbed her


    carotid artery with a fork. She then screamed that she didn''t want to live anymore and even refused


    to let us approach her, so our prison guards had no choice but to surround her and forcibly take her


    to the hospital. She''s in critical condition right now, and if anything gets out of hand, she could


    die¡­¡± The man on the other end of the call said seriously.


    At this moment, everyone couldn''t believe their ears.


    May waspletely frozen on the couch. Panting, she grabbed at the couch cushions and held the


    phone tightly as she continued to scream into the phone. ¡°Why didn''t you tell us that my daughter


    was in such a state? And why didn¡¯t you look after her? If she dies, I want all of you buried with her!"


    Jeremy¡¯s face was instantly drained of color.


    Despite all the wrong things Emily Quest had done, she was still his daughter.


    They were connected by blood, and at this point, how could he, as her father, be indifferent about


    the situation?


    The only thing on his mind now was that his daughter was going to die, and what she did in the past


    no longer mattered.


    X was in deep shock for a long time. She could not return to her senses even after a long while.


    ¡°I''m sorry. It¡¯s our fault. We''re at the municipal hospital,¡± the police officer said.


    May ended the call angrily and ran right out of the house like a mad person.


    Jeremy followed her close behind.


    Right after that, Bailey Ronson pushed Julian Sullivan in his wheelchair and quickly chased after


    Jeremy.


    Tony Sullivan and Tom Sullivan, seeing that they had all left, followed along.


    Although Tom didn''t want to go with them, his parents seemed eager to go. Hence, he had no


    choice but to follow them.


    X put on her coat and went out with the group.


    With something major like this happening, she was afraid that she would be criticized as Emily¡¯s


    sister if she didn¡¯t see Emily.


    ***


    It wasn''t long before they arrived outside the emergency room of the municipal hospital.


    Six prison guards were sitting on the bench, and they immediately nodded politely when they saw


    the Quest family and the Sullivan family.


    X was the only one who nodded in response, while the others didn¡¯t even nce at these


    correctional officers.


    Emily was being resuscitated as everyone sat on the benches on both sides of the hallway.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After May sat down, she cuddled Jeremy as she cried unceasingly.


    Jeremy''s heart was already hurting. Watching May cry like this made it hurt even more. Soon, tears


    began to well up in his eyes, too.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    The Sullivan family, though, was calm because Emily Quest¡¯s death had nothing to do with them.


    None of them actually felt sad for her, but each had a gloomy expression on their face because it


    felt like the appropriate thing to do.


    X Quest sat silently in the corner the entire time, with no notable expression on her face.


    Although she was shocked by what happened to Emily, she was in no way heartbroken.


    The affection she had for her stepsister had long since faded.


    All that remained in her heart was hatred, and even though this person was on the verge of death,


    she still couldn¡¯t let go of her grudges.


    However, despite the dangerous situation Emily was in, X felt certain that Emily would survive


    because evil people tended to live longer to bring chaos to this world.


    ¡°Jeremy, do you think Emily is going to be okay? If something happens to her, how am I supposed


    to live? I don''t care, if Emily dies, I''ll go with her,¡± May said as tears streamed down her face.


    Jeremy Quest held May close, whispering words offort into her ears as he did so.


    The atmosphere in the hallway was depressing.


    It felt as if the air had frozen into clumps.


    ***


    About half an hourter, Emily¡¯s primary physician walked out.


    As soon as he was out, he quickly walked over to Jeremy and May and pushed the mask under his


    chin. ¡°After being resuscitated, she¡¯s safe now. Just make sure to look after her with care. Keep an


    eye on her wound, making sure never to wet it. That can lead to greatplications if the wound


    gets infected,¡± the doctor said.


    May immediately sighed in relief. She then stood up excitedly, clutched the doctor''s hand, and said,


    ¡°Thank you, doctor!¡±


    He smiled nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡±


    The doctor then looked at the correctional officers and said, ¡°She must remain in the hospital and be


    looked after by someone. She needs to bepletely out of the dangerous phase for the next three


    days before she can return to prison.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± one of the correctional officers said.


    May Conner nced coldly at the officer before looking into the emergency room.


    Just as Emily was being wheeled out, everyone could see that her neck was wrapped in ayer of


    thick white gauze.


    It had not been long since she was imprisoned, but she had already lost a great deal of weight.


    At this moment, her face was so pale that she looked like a withered leaf dangling on the edge of a


    cliff.


    May immediately dried her tears and rushed over to Emily to follow the paramedics as they moved


    her into the ward.


    The others followed close behind.


    After they arrived at the ward, the correctional officers stood by the door with serious faces. No one


    dared to rx in the slightest bit.


    Soon, Emily was ced on a hospital bed and connected to an anti-inmmatory drip.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    May sniffled and looked at everyone. ¡°Well, everything is fine now. You can all go home. My


    husband and I will be here, and that¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    She then looked at X with a kind face. ¡°Oh X, why don¡¯t you walk the others back? Aunty and


    your dad will be fine here.¡±


    X did not find an excuse to disagree. Instead, she simply nodded.


    When she unintentionally looked past Tom Sullivan, she noticed that he still had his head down and


    his hands hanging at his sides. He was constantly pinching the flesh on his hands. His face had


    turned red from holding in his breath. He was clearly suffering a great deal.


    It seemed as if he might vomit any second now.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    The Sullivan family left the ward with X Quest after bidding farewell to Jeremy Quest.


    As soon as he walked out of the ward, Tom Sullivan let out a long sigh. He quickly reached into his


    pocket for his car keys. ¡°I''m going to go get the car now,¡± he said with his head lowered.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he left without turning back.


    Tom walked very quickly and did not even look up at anyone as he walked away.


    Julian Sullivan silently leaned against his wheelchair as Bailey Ronson wheeled him along. He fixed


    his eyes upon Tom from behind and narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    However, after a second, he looked away and a gentle expression returned to his face.


    ***


    When X arrived home, Stanley Batton happened to be walking down the stairs and was looking


    at his phone with a concentrated expression on his face.


    He was wearing a white knit shirt and brown cks, an outfit that couldn¡¯t be simpler, but he made it


    seem unusually elegant and noble.


    ¡°I was just about to look for you next door. Why are you back here already?¡± Stanley approached


    X when he saw her.


    ¡°Well¡­We¡¯re going to have to stay home for lunch today,¡± X said.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Emily Quest was severely depressed, and she tried tomit suicide in prison. They have just


    resuscitated her. My father and May Conner are in the hospital with her,¡± X said ndly.


    When she was done speaking, she slouched against the couch.


    X couldn¡¯t feel happier just sitting on the couch like this, and she wished she could do this all day.


    ¡°Severely depressed? Does she have a history of depression?¡± Stanley asked as he looked deeply


    at X and sat down next to her.


    X shook her head. ¡°No, I guess it was spurred on by Tom Sullivan filing for divorce. Moreover,


    she had no freedom in prison. That must have all added up.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t an act?¡± Stanley had a cold look in his eyes.


    ¡°The diagnosis was made with the aid of instruments. Do you think anyone would be able to fool the


    doctors that way?¡± X retorted.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Special agents could,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°As you said, only special agents could do that. Emily isn¡¯t a special agent, and she doesn¡¯t have


    skills like that. Besides, I¡¯ve hired people to keep an eye on her in there, so there¡¯s no way she


    could pull any tricks,¡± X added.


    Stanley remained silent as he lit a cigarette and took a puff at it.


    ¡°Five Batton,¡± X said.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Are we going out for lunch, or are we eating at home?¡± X asked.


    ¡°You decide,¡± he said.


    ¡°I want to eat at home. The ingredients in the fridge will go bad if we don¡¯t eat them soon, but I don¡¯t


    feel like moving. I¡¯m so tired right now,¡± X said before exhaustedly touching her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook then,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Thank you for doing this even on New Year¡¯s Day,¡± X said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Stanley said.


    X¡¯s smile widened. She felt immensely happy.


    For some reason, X would feel unusually secure whenever she was with Stanley.


    Everything felt peaceful because of him.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Stanley asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°Anything you like. I¡¯m not picky,¡± X replied with a gentle smile.


    Without saying anything, Stanley walked into the kitchen.


    Right then, X received a call from Georgie Clementine. It sounded very lively and festive on


    Georgie¡¯s end, exactly like how New Year¡¯s Day should be.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    ¡°Happy New Year, President X,¡± Georgie Clementine said.


    ¡°Happy New Year, Georgie,¡± X Quest replied.


    ¡°Apart from wishing you a Happy New Year, I also have good news for you. Do you remember Morty


    Wayne, the mixed-blood youth we spotted ying piano at the restaurant the other day?¡± Georgie


    asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I remember him. Have you signed him on?¡± X asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I went to his house early this morning to get him signed,¡± Georgie said.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Early this morning?¡± Although X knew Georgie was a workaholic, she was not expecting her to


    go out and sign someone to theirpany this early in the morning.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s because I received news that otherpanies are now contacting him too. He has so


    much potential. I can¡¯t let someone else im him before we do. This year, it just so happens that


    my family is also here in Antis for the New Year celebrations. Since his family is also in Antis, I


    decided to head over directly. President X, this isn¡¯t why I¡¯m here today. More importantly, I need


    to talk to you about ourpany¡¯s trainee, Ernie West, whom we have originally selected to


    participate in ¡®Teenage Idol¡¯. Last night, he was caught using drugs. Hence, I¡¯ve decided to


    terminate his contract and rece him with someone else. A person like him should not stay in our


    company,¡± Georgie added.


    Ernie West was a very talented trainee. X and Georgie had high hopes for him.


    To their surprise, he had gotten into drugs and ruined his future. X felt upset but sorry for him at


    the same time.


    X immediately frowned coldly. ¡°Go ahead and terminate the contract,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I have a bold idea. I¡¯m not sure if you would agree to it,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Tell me¡­¡± X continued to listen intently.


    ¡°I n to rece Ernie with Morty Wayne. I¡¯ve seen videos of him singing and dancing on his social


    media ount. His professionalism level isparable to the trainees who have trained in our


    company for a long time. Didn¡¯t you think he was great too? Why don¡¯t we give him this


    opportunity?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°You can decide,¡± X said.


    Since Georgie imed that Morty was suitable for the talent show, that meant he was. X believed


    in Georgie¡¯s opinionpletely.


    After they hung up, Xy downzily.


    The warm lighting in through the french window shone on her face, making her feel evenzier.


    X stretched a little before she reached for a pillow, hugged it, and slowly closed her eyes.


    ***


    In two hours, Stanley Batton had prepared a full table of food.


    There were meat and vegetables of bnced nutrition, and the dishes¡¯ presentation was exquisite.


    After everything was prepared, Stanley removed his ck apron and returned to the living room.


    At this moment, X was curled up and asleep on the couch. Her face was turned toward the coffee


    table.


    With a warm light against her face, X seemed unusually gentle.


    Stanley sat slowly next to where X¡¯s head was. He lifted a hand to brush against her hair. His


    touch was so soft that it felt like he was stroking a cat.


    Although they were opposites in terms of their personality, nothing seemed out of ce when they


    were together.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡ª¡±


    Right then, X¡¯s phone, which she had ced by her head, began to ring and vibrate. She


    immediately opened her eyes wide.


    Meanwhile, Stanley quickly drew his hand away.


    Gently, X covered her mouth and yawned before sitting up and picking up the phone.


    An unfamiliar number was disyed on the screen.


    X answered the call instantly.


    ¡°Is this X?¡± A familiar voice softly filled her ears, bringing to her mind shbacks of memories in


    the past.


    Countless memories flooded her mind like a tsunami rushing over thend.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    The voice belonged to Cindy Snyder, a girl who sat next to X Quest when they were in their third


    year of high school.


    ¡°Cindy Snyder?¡± X asked doubtfully. There was a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    The two of them sat next to each other in their third year in high school. Back then, they were


    extremely good friends. After they graduated, Cindy had gone abroad to study, and they rarely


    spoke to each other since.


    After Tom Sullivan betrayed X, she had cut off all contact with her friends and family and gone to


    America alone. Ever since then, X and Cindy had bepletely out of touch.


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ X, do you remember me? I¡¯m organizing a high school reunion in seven days at the


    Hilton Hotel. Will youe, please? I¡¯ve done what I could on my own to invite all our ssmates


    from ss A¡­ If you don¡¯t show up, it won¡¯t be perfect.¡± Cindy¡¯s voice was as gentle and pleasant


    as ever.


    ¡°Sure,¡± X agreed right away.


    After they graduated from high school, X¡¯s ssmates had all gone their separate ways.


    X wanted to meet them and see how they were doing now. Indeed, she had fond memories of


    them studying hard together to prepare for the high school examinations.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll send you the location and the exact timeter. You must show up,¡± Cindy said.


    ¡°Got it,¡± X said.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I heard you got married. Since family members are allowed toe along to the gathering, bring


    your husband with you so we can get to know him,¡± Cindy said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said.


    X chatted with Cindy for a while before hanging up.


    ¡°Is dinner ready?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯m starving,¡± X said and stood up joyfully. After stretching a little, X went with Stanley


    to wash their hands before entering the dining room.


    When X saw the table full of delicious food, she could not resist raising her thumbs at Stanley.


    ¡°Not bad. Thank you for your hard work,¡± X said.


    ¡°As long as you like the food,¡± Stanley said.


    X sat down and took a closer look at each dish. She liked all of them.


    ¡°Of course, I like them. These are all my favorite dishes. How could I not like them?¡± X said.


    Stanley did not say anything. He poured her a ss of red wine in silence.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reunion with my high school ssmates in seven days. Can youe with me?¡± X


    gently swirled the wine in the ss as she pressed onto its base with her right hand.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Stanley murmured.


    ***


    Georgie Clementine was having lunch with her parents at her home when she got a call from Fred


    Thomson, a well-known director, inviting her out to discuss something.


    Some days ago, she heard that Fred was preparing for a Qing dynasty drama based on a famous


    IP-type story. A well-known actor, Kenny Wonders, had been selected as the male lead. Most of the


    important supporting actors were veteran actors. However, the female lead was not selected yet.


    Hence, Georgie took the initiative to rmend a few more capable female actresses from X


    Entertainment to him.


    Now, Fred had taken the initiative to call Georgie. She figured he probably wanted to use one of the


    actresses she had rmended.


    The script, being an adaptation of a famous IP-type story, certainly had its own fan base. On top of


    that, Kenny Wonders and many veteran actors were starring in the drama, which meant it would


    receive a lot of attention.


    It was a drama that became popr before it was even filmed. If a female actress from X


    Entertainment could be the female lead, she would certainly be famous.


    Fred had a very strong background. Many influential bosses in the entertainment industry treated


    him with great respect, and so did television stations.


    Hence, if it were his drama, it would receive a high rating. Moreover, it would be aired during the


    prime time of winter and summer breaks.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Georgie Clementine would never let the female actresses she managed miss such an opportunity.


    Georgie agreed to Fred Thomson¡¯s invitation right away. After that, she quickly fixed her make-up


    and made her way to a caf¨¦ on the first floor of the Hilton Hotel, where Fred had suggested the


    meeting.


    At this time of the day, there weren¡¯t many people in the caf¨¦. Only a few tables were upied.


    When Georgie arrived, Fred was already waiting for her at a table by the window.


    Middle-aged, Fred was balding, and he seemed out of cepared to the young people around


    him.


    When Fred saw Georgie, he waved at her enthusiastically.


    Georgie waved enthusiastically in return before walking over and sat across from him. She was


    wearing over-the-knee boots.


    ¡°I wonder why Director Thomson has asked to meet me today?¡± Georgie cut to the chase.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s about the casting of the female lead for my new drama series. Chief Clementine, I¡¯m


    quite happy with the people you have rmended. I¡¯ve decided to let them audition before I


    select the one I am most happy with to be my female lead,¡± he said.


    Georgie was instantly delighted. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Thanks, Director Thomson.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But on one condition,¡± Fred said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a child star in yourpany named Wendy Simpson, isn¡¯t there?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Georgie answered.


    ¡°I would like her to spend two days with me. I quite like the child,¡± Fred said in a lowered voice. After


    that, he subconsciously looked around.


    After making sure there was nobody around them, he seemed more rxed.


    Hearing that, Georgie instantly felt angry.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgie knew very well that none of the directors in the entertainment industry here were honest


    people, and she also knew very well that some of these people were very perverted.


    She was told Fred was a good person. Although many young female actresses around the age of


    eighteen approached him, he never once set his sights on them.


    The truth was he didn¡¯t like the young girls in theirte teens. Instead, he liked young girls who were


    still kids.


    Georgie remembered very clearly that when a case like this popped up on Weibo a year ago, Fred


    had called the b*stard out for doing such a shameful thing. He even urged the state to make


    punishments more severe for such crimes.


    One really shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover.


    ¡°Let the child stay with me for two days. All female roles, including the lead and supporting roles,


    will be people from yourpany. What do you think? You won¡¯t lose a dime,¡± Fred suggested


    cheerfully. He didn¡¯t seem to think there was anything wrong with what he just said.


    From the way he spoke, Georgie knew that this was not the first time he had done something like


    this.


    While Georgie remained silent and looked at Fred coldly, she became angrier on the inside as time


    passed.


    Although she had witnessed countless immoral things happening in this industry, she still could not


    bring herself to work with such disgusting people and colleagues.


    ¡°Honestly, as ofte, a lot of people are vying to be the female lead in my drama series. So, Chief


    Clementine, will you consider it?¡± Fred sounded oppressive.


    To him, Georgie¡¯s silence was perceived as merely hesitation.


    ¡°She¡¯s only eight years old,¡± Georgie said with a deep frown on her face. She was close to losing


    her temper.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being eight? Isn¡¯t this normal? I¡¯ve even f*cked a five-year-old before,¡± Fred said


    nonchntly before shrugging it off.


    Nobody dared to mess with him in this circle. Hence, he wore his heart on his sleeve.


    The more he behaved like this, the angrier Georgie felt. ¡®How could he do this to a five-year-old?


    This pervert!¡¯

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    How could Fred Thomson do this to such a young girl?


    The more Georgie Clementine thought about it, the more she felt disgusted. Her clenched fists


    began to tremble slightly under the table.


    ¡°I will not agree to this,¡± Georgie said coldly as she pressed the record button on her phone.


    Fred¡¯s facial expression instantly turned cold, and he began to scowl. ¡°What? How dare you refuse?


    I¡¯ll make yourpany suffer. Do you think I¡¯m not capable of that?¡±


    Fred made sure his voice was as soft as possible, but he still sounded vicious.


    ¡°Director Fred Thomson, are you saying that if I don¡¯t send Wendy Simpson to sleep with you, you¡¯ll


    make ourpany suffer?¡± Georgie snorted coldly.


    ¡°Keep your voice down. And yes, you should know how influential I, Fred Thomson, am in the


    circle,¡± Fred responded resolutely in a lowered voice.


    ¡°I know, but you should know that X Entertainment isn¡¯t that easy to mess with,¡± Georgie said and


    snorted.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fred asked.


    Georgie didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently backed her recording file and sent it to her many


    email inboxes.


    She then gently ced her phone on the table and tapped her long, red nails on her red phone


    case. ¡°I recorded it.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you say? Georgie Clementine, how dare you?¡± Fred Thomson looked shocked.


    ¡°There are a lot more things I¡¯m not afraid of doing. Would you like to try me? How about having


    your reputation ruined?¡± Georgie snorted coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fred asked.


    ¡°It means you should be careful and not cause any trouble,¡± Georgie said coldly before she picked


    up a ss of in water and sshed it against his face without hesitation.


    The water was cold. After it sshed against Fred¡¯s face, he instantly sneezed from the chill.


    Not only did Georgie¡¯s action sessfully enrage Fred, but it also drew the attention of everyone in


    the caf¨¦.


    Although there weren¡¯t many people around, Fred still felt thoroughly humiliated.


    He would never have expected Georgie to do such a thing.


    Coincidentally, Henry Armstrong, Sebastian Brenand, and Rachel Wood walked into the caf¨¦ and


    witnessed what happened.


    Henry paused in his tracks, and his dark eyes narrowed as he looked over excitedly in Georgie¡¯s


    direction.


    In the back of his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but think this woman was fascinating. Every time he saw


    her, she was doing something cool.


    The first time he saw her, she was involved in a bar fight. This time, she was sshing water on


    someone in a caf¨¦.


    In fact, the man Georgie sshed water on had a very prominent background.


    For some reason, he found this woman very cool. What was going on?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sebastian asked as he stopped walking and nced at Henry. Curiously,


    Sebastian followed Henry¡¯s gaze and looked over in Georgie¡¯s direction.


    ¡°D*mn. There¡¯s really nothing a man can do that a woman can¡¯t if she¡¯s capable. It¡¯s so cool,¡±


    Sebastian said. He was stunned. His eyes widened as he looked in Georgie¡¯s direction. His arms


    wrapped around Rachel casually.


    Henry smiled slightly before taking big strides to the table behind Georgie. He sat down, put one


    hand under his chin, and continued to watch the show with interest.


    Sebastian and Rachel both sat across from him, and they were also looking in Georgie¡¯s direction.


    ¡°You¡­ Georgie Clementine, are you mad? Believe it or not, I can cancel all the films your


    company¡¯s actors starred in, as well as the films yourpany has invested in, right away,¡± Fred


    said through gritted teeth as he frantically used napkins to wipe the water off his face. He kept his


    voice lowered as he spoke.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    ¡°If you do that, I¡¯ll expose you. We can go down together. Do you think I¡¯m weak just because I don¡¯t


    disy my strength? If you want to mess with ourpany, I¡¯d suggest you do it quickly. Let¡¯s see


    who dies first.¡± Georgie Clementine¡¯s voice was just as low, but she sounded firm.


    With such substantial evidence in her hands, Fred Thomson wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly even if he was


    very influential.


    Fred had no choice but to remain silent and be treated this way by Georgie.


    Henry Armstrong crossed one leg over the otherzily. The smile on his face widened as he thought


    to himself that the way Georgie scolded someone was appealing to him.


    Now, Georgie wanted to vomit at the sight of Fred. She no longer wanted to look at this person.


    Immediately, Georgie picked up herrge LV handbag, turned around, and left.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she turned around, her eyes met Henry¡¯s.


    Henry took the initiative to lift one hand to greet her.


    Georgie, however,pletely ignored him and simply walked away. Her pace was quick. When she


    walked past Henry, he could smell the scent of Yves Saint Laurent¡¯s ck Opium fragrance.


    Fred followed unrelentingly after Georgie.


    In front of the caf¨¦, Fred grabbed Georgie¡¯s arm and snapped at her. ¡°Delete the recording, or I¡¯ll kill


    you.¡±


    ¡°Once I die, what you did will be exposed. You¡¯d better pray that I live longer because if anything


    happens to me, that stuff will be leaked out automatically,¡± Georgie said as she red at him coldly.


    The longer she looked at him, the more nauseous she felt.


    Georgie had never thought of Fred as disgusting. When she found out about his dirty thoughts, she


    suddenly felt that he was nasty and creepy.


    Fred made a move to snatch her phone.


    Georgie dodged him with a cold expression and gave him a hard shove. ¡°It¡¯s pointless. I¡¯ve made


    copies and sent them to different ces where they are safe¡­ Even if you delete this one, there will


    be others.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You, you, you¡­ I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t do anything reckless,¡± Fred stammered.


    Georgie ignored him, raising the LV handbag she held and swinging it hard against Fred¡¯s head. As


    she swung her handbag at him, she continued to swear. ¡°Pervert, filthy man. You¡¯re going to hell


    sooner orter.¡±


    Just the thought of there possibly being many children molested by this man, Georgie wished she


    could push him to the center of the road so that he would be run over by a car and die.


    The children he molested were so precious to their parents.


    As Fred cried out in pain, he tried to cover his head as best he could.


    Right then, a group of people had gathered outside the caf¨¦. To avoid further humiliation, Fred


    immediately red at Georgie before quickly fleeing the scene.


    Since the caf¨¦ had see-through ss panels as walls, and Georgie and Fred happened to be


    standing next to Henry¡¯s table, Henry and the others could see everything.


    Sebastian had a look of admiration on his face. ¡°Georgie Clementine is one of the toughest


    executives I¡¯ve ever met in the entertainment industry. From what she said, it sounded like Fred


    Thomson made an inappropriate request of her. Could he have wanted to sleep with an actress


    from X Entertainment?¡±


    Henry smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the toughest executive in the entertainment industry? You can deal with


    all sorts of difficult people,¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Well, Georgie is the second toughest in that case,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°She is very cool,¡± Rachel said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Very impressive,¡± Henry¡¯s gaze lingered upon Georgie.


    ¡°Stop dreaming. She¡¯s unlike the other women we normally interact with. She won¡¯t even entertain


    you,¡± Sebastian said confidently as he rested his hand on the back of Rachel¡¯s chair.


    ¡°How would you know?¡± Henry wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°I just know it. Georgie is notorious for being difficult to get. She works with our sister-inw. Since,


    our sister-inw thinks we are all gangsters¡­ Georgie must think so too. Do you think she would


    entertain a gangster?¡± Sebastian added.


    ¡°How are you so sure that she wouldn¡¯t?¡± Henry asked.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, go out there and ask for her WeChat ount details. If you can get it, I¡¯ll


    pay for all your expenses today. But if you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll have to buy Rachel a limited-edition Hermes


    handbagter. What do you think?¡± Sebastian Brenand asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Henry Armstrong said as he nced disdainfully at Sebastian. He then sauntered


    away.


    Georgie Clementine had just opened her car door when Henry left the caf¨¦.


    Today, she drove her white Audi R8.


    The scene of a luxury car and a beautiful woman was a wondrous sight.


    ¡°Georgie¡­¡± Henry approached her with his hands in his pockets and a smile on his face.


    Georgie nodded slightly at him. She seemed aloof.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met in the past,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself formally. My name is Henry Armstrong,¡± Henry said with an


    extended hand.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Georgie said and nodded without shaking his hand.


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you seem aloof?¡± He asked. She seemed like a proud peacock who


    always kept her head held high.


    ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of aloof girls. Do you mind giving me your WeChat ount details? Let¡¯s be friends,¡±


    Henry added.


    Georgie was no stranger to pick-up lines like this. She frowned slightly and red at Henry coldly


    before getting into her car and driving away. She did not give Henry any opportunity to speak.


    From her perspective, any man who took the initiative to flirt with her seemed like a frivolous


    person.


    Sebastian and Rachel were now staring at Henry unblinkingly.


    When Sebastian saw what happened, he could not help butugh. ¡°Henry Armstrong, I can¡¯t believe


    this day woulde. Haha!¡±


    As soon as Henry looked up, he saw Sebastianughing at him. He immediately let out a long,


    unhappy sigh as he scratched the back of his head and looked at the car that had sped off.


    This was actually the first time he failed at flirting.


    In fact, it was the first time a woman had treated him this coldly.


    Not only was he not mad, but he found her even more interesting.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Henry stroked his chin. Only when the car disappeared did he return to the caf¨¦ to


    his seat.


    Once Henry sat down, Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but tease him. ¡°What did I say? I have guessed it


    right, didn¡¯t I? I can¡¯t believe I would live to see you fail at picking up girls in this lifetime,¡± he said.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Henry growled. He felt even more embarrassed now.


    ¡°Shall we get the Hermes handbagter?¡± Sebastian asked before rubbing Rachel Wood¡¯s chin with


    the hand he ced around her shoulder.


    ¡°Rachel, hurry up and thank Henry,¡± he added.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary¡­ Forget it. It was just a joke,¡± Rachel said quickly.


    ¡°What do you mean, forget about it? He lost a bet, and he needs to pay for it,¡± Sebastian said as he


    smiled at Henry.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I lost, and I must pay for it. I¡¯ll buy you a Hermes handbagter. You can pick


    whichever limited-edition handbag you want,¡± Henry said nonchntly.


    ¡°Hurry up and thank him,¡± Sebastian said as he smiled at Rachel.


    ¡°Thank you, Henry,¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Sebastian, find a way to get me Georgie¡¯s WeChat ount details,¡± Henry said.


    Sebastian was stunned by what he heard. ¡°No way¡­ She clearly isn¡¯t interested in you. Can¡¯t you


    tell?¡±

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    ¡°She isn¡¯t interested in me now. But how sure are you that she won¡¯t be interested in me in the


    future?¡± Henry Armstrong asked.


    ¡°¡­ Fine. I can get you her WeChat ount details, but you must buy Rachel two handbags.


    Limited-edition,¡± Sebastian said as he casually rested his chin on Rachel Wood¡¯s shoulder and


    continued to look at Henry.


    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Henry waved his hand helplessly.


    ***


    Meanwhile, X Quest and Stanley Batton were both still eating and drinking.


    Although X was already full, she would still eat a bit more because Stanley¡¯s cooking was very


    good.


    X felt unusually enthralled by this precious time of the year when she could rest.


    Before they knew it, they had finished two bottles of red wine.


    Under the influence of alcohol, X¡¯s cheeks were a little flushed.


    Stanley, on the other hand, still looked the same. His facial expression had not changed at all.


    X spoke twice as much as usual. She began to tug his hand and told him about her past.


    X told Stanley about how Tom Sullivan betrayed her and how hurt she felt after the betrayal.


    Throughout the story, Stanley listened intently. asionally, he would frown deeply at what she


    said, his facial expression turning cold.


    Although Stanley knew very well what happened to her in the past, the information he discovered


    through his investigation was not as impactful as the way X personally described those incidents


    to him.


    At the end of her story, X emptied her ss and chuckled a little. ¡°That¡¯s why I get a kick out of


    watching them being so miserable right now¡­ Tom Sullivan is a dog, and so is Emily Quest. They


    do not deserve a peaceful life,¡± X said.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley answered as he looked deeply at her.


    ¡°This thing called love does hurt a lot,¡± X said and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Do you still believe in love, then?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Of course, I do. Why wouldn¡¯t I? Isn¡¯t it foolish to lose hope in love because of a scumbag?¡± X


    said ndly.


    Feeling a little thirsty, X stood up shakily and looked at Stanley. ¡°I¡¯m going to get myself a ss


    of water.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Stanley said and grabbed her by the wrist.


    In the next second, X¡¯s feet went weak. She ended up on hisp.


    Subconsciously, X turned around to look at his face. Their lips identally brushed each other¡¯s.


    When their lips touched, X trembled.


    Suddenly, she felt as if the alcohol had worn off significantly. She was very much alert now.


    Like being on a roller-coaster ride, her heart began to pound. It felt as if her heart would soon beat


    out of her chest.


    X was stunned still, and she suddenly felt clueless about what to do.


    More importantly, she realized she had identally ced her hand somewhere she shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s warm breath blew against X¡¯s face.


    Ding-dong¡­ Ding-dong¡­


    The doorbell started ringing suddenly, disrupting their moment of intimacy.


    X immediately came to her senses, springing to her feet as she took a deep breath awkwardly.


    She waspletely alert now. ¡°I¡¯ll get the door¡­¡±


    However, after only taking one step, she stumbled andnded on hisp yet again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Huh? Are you not willing to leave me?¡± Stanley asked softly with a yful look


    in his eyes.


    X rolled her eyes awkwardly at him as she stood up, holding onto the corner of the table to help


    herself up. ¡°I had a little too much to drink and lost my bnce. That¡¯s all.¡±

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    As soon as X Quest finished speaking, Stanley Batton stood up and picked her up without saying


    a word before cing her on a chair.


    X, who had just calmed herself down with much difficulty, began to feel her heart racing again.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Stanley ced one hand on the table and the other on the back of X¡¯s chair, forming a circle


    around her. He leaned slightly closer to look at her blushing face. ¡°Sit still. I¡¯ll get the door, okay?¡±


    They were so close to each other that, if she looked up, she would be able to kiss his lips again.


    His facial features were like a celestial sculpture. His face would seem exquisite even when


    magnified. There was not a single w on his face.


    Ding-dong¡­ Ding-dong¡­


    The doorbell started ringing again.


    Stanley looked at her deeply before slowly standing up and straightening his back. He then turned


    around and walked away.


    When X saw him walking away, she suddenly found it much easier to breathe.


    The sense of oppression surrounding her had disappeared as well.


    X immediately let out a long sigh. After that, she tried to breathe deeply to stop herself from


    thinking about the images that made her heart race.


    After ncing at the monitor, Stanley saw Georgie standing in front of the door. He pressed on a


    button to unlock the gate.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± X asked from the dining room.


    ¡°Georgie Clementine,¡± he said.


    X immediately stood up, holding onto the corner of the table. She then walked over to the


    entrance and waited for Georgie.


    Although she was conscious and alert, she still felt very dizzy, and her legs were weak.


    To avoid another ident, X leaned against the wall directly.


    Stanley instantly reached out to hold her.


    Although X wanted to stop him, Georgie walked in before she could do so.


    When Stanley saw Georgie, he gave her a polite nod.


    Georgie nodded at him politely as well.


    ¡°You guys can chat. I¡¯ll head upstairs. X has had a little too much to drink. Please look after her,¡±


    Stanley said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Georgie said and chuckled.


    After that, Georgie put on a pair of slippers before grabbing hold of X. ¡°President X, why did


    you drink so much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the New Year¡¯s. A joyous asion,¡± X said softly with a drunken voice that was inexplicably


    charming.


    Stanley silently let go of X and turned around to head upstairs.


    Georgie carefully helped X over to the couch in the living room before they both sat down.


    X naturally leaned her head against Georgie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Georgie, why did you suddenlye


    over to my ce? Why aren¡¯t you at home with your parents?¡±


    Georgie frowned unhappily. ¡°I¡¯ll spend time with them tonight. I¡¯m here because there¡¯s something I


    need to tell you.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X asked before quietly closing her eyes.


    Georgie immediately exined what happened between her and Fred Thomson to X.


    After listening to her, X¡¯s eyes widened instantly with shock and resentment. ¡°What did you say?


    Is Fred Thomson that kind of person?¡±


    X would never have imagined Fred to be such a perverted scumbag.


    She was so angry that she felt as if her internal organs were going to explode.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s why we had a fall-out. President X, if you wish to me me, go ahead. I¡¯m willing


    to take full responsibility,¡± Georgie Clementine said.


    ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t a good idea to offend Fred Thomson¡­ He has a strong background, but I¡­ I just


    couldn¡¯t help it,¡± Georgie added.


    ¡°Why should I me you when you have done nothing wrong at all? If I was there, I would¡¯ve hit


    him harder than you did,¡± X Quest said before subconsciously clenching her fists.


    Why was hell empty when demons roamed the world?


    After picking up theptop on her desk and booting it up, X quickly tapped on the keyboard


    several times.


    Very soon, she managed to hack into Fred¡¯s phone.


    When X saw two encrypted photo albums, she quickly opened one of them.


    Immediately after that, all sorts of disgusting images came to sight.


    There were photos of Fred doing unspeakable things to young girls, boys, and popr teenage


    celebrities from the entertainment industry.


    In the pictures, the boys and girls seemed to be in pain. In fact, some of the bedsheets they were


    lying on were covered in blood.


    Meanwhile, the teenage celebrities were all unconscious, and all of them had their eyes shut.


    X could recognize all their faces. She had seen them all on television.


    One image after another came into sight, and X felt as if each was a needle poking into her eyes.


    X¡¯s perception of perverts had turned upside down.


    Everything she was now seeing made her feel goosebumps all over her body.


    There were around twenty children and a dozen teenage celebrities in total in this photo album.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Likewise, Georgie saw everything clearly. She immediately clenched her fists tightly and looked at


    X. ¡°He really is a sadistic and heinous pervert. He has actually tortured so many children, and


    even male artistes¡­


    ¡°How many of these children were sent there by thepany, and how many of them were forced


    to do this? They have suffered so much. I can only imagine how painful it was,¡± Georgie added.


    ¡°Or rather, how many of them were tricked by him to be there? The teenage celebrities all seem


    unconscious. Could he have drugged them before raping them?¡± Georgie gritted her teeth toward


    the end of her sentence. She was extremely angry, but there was nowhere for her vent.


    X was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to speak at all. Her hand on the touchpad was shaking the


    whole time.


    These images had thoroughly shocked her.


    X no longer wanted to continue looking at them, but she forced herself to open the other photo


    album.


    In this album, there were short clips of him with the children and teenage celebrities.


    Fred tortured each one of them in unthinkable ways, and X felt nauseous just watching them.


    However, Fred was unaffected by their responses. The more the children seemed to be in pain, the


    more excited he became.


    In fact, blood could be seen in the videos.


    Eventually, X couldn¡¯t watch it anymore. She quickly turned off herptop, ced her hands over


    her head, and closed her eyes tightly as she continued to take deep breaths.


    In her mind, she wished she could cut the scumbag into a million pieces.


    ¡°A scumbag like him shouldn¡¯t live in this world! He¡¯s a piece of trash!¡± X cursed loudly as she


    recalled the things she had just seen.


    That man was a deranged psycho.


    In fact, X didn¡¯t dare to think about how these victims would feel when they thought of what


    happened to them.


    This demon had left an indelible mark on everyone he affected.


    From the number of videos he recorded, it was clear that Fred had been doing this for a long time


    but had never been caught.


    Usually, when these things happened, victims would typically not speak up about it because they


    would be theughing stock if the public found out.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Any amateur would have chosen to keep their mouth shut uponing across a situation like this,


    let alone those celebrities.


    Due to the fact that everyone chose to keep quiet, those sickos became even more out of control.


    However, she could also understand why they chose to keep silent.


    As there were too many people in this world who had a sick mind. They would criticize the criminals


    and sessively discriminate against the victims at the same time.


    ¡°Georgie, I want that man to spend the rest of his life in prison.¡± X Quest spewed out one word


    and another while trying hard to take in deep breaths, trying her best to suppress her anger.


    If that scum stayed outside of prison for another day, it would add one more victim to the list.


    Therefore, she must send him into prison and make sure that he will never, ever have the chance to


    walk free from it.


    ¡°But¡­ he¡¯s got some influence... it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how powerful his dad and uncle are,


    ordinary people will stand no chance against them. Because of his background, those victims will


    never be brave enough to speak up.¡± Worry shone in Georgie Clementine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I know how you feel but if you were to take him on without a n, I¡¯m afraid that not only we will not


    be able to touch him, it might affect X Entertainment as well, or worse the whole Quest family will be


    in big trouble because of you.¡± Georgie continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I will not act rashly, I will think of a perfect solution.¡± Then, X gently tapped on the


    keyboard swiftly and copied everything in his album into her ownptop.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°We will find a way, a way that will keep his father¡¯s and uncle¡¯s mouth shut even when we are firing


    at him.¡± X¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence and determination.


    ¡°Easier said than done.¡± Georgie had her doubts.


    ¡°I wille out with a n.¡± X replied with confidence.


    ¡°Are you nning to expose everything? If it is exposed, it would bruise the victims for the second


    time. People would not want this to be exposed. First off, they do not want to embarrass themselves


    again. Second, they are afraid of Fred Thomson¡¯s background.¡± Georgie asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to expose this, and I will not contact the victims and ask them to testify either.


    What if someone who finally walked out from the past fell back into their misery just because I


    brought up the whole thing again? Wouldn¡¯t that turn me into a sinner?¡±


    ¡°I will work out something else but the prerequisite is, I need to settle those big shots behind him.¡±


    X spoke again.


    ¡°If you know what you''re doing, you will have my support. But X, don¡¯t do anything reckless, got


    it?¡± Georgie gently held X¡¯s hands and reminded her with a serious look.


    X nodded gently, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that very moment, countless ideas swarmed into her mind.


    Georgie stayed all the way until evening before leaving.


    After sending Georgie off, X sat back onto her couch. She grabbed herptop and started to


    encrypt the stuff that she copied and saved them into different locations.


    At around six o¡¯clock, Stanley Batton came downstairs.


    Coincidentally, X had just finished her work.


    She put herptop aside slowly. She frowned out of anger and leaned against the backrest of her


    couch. She wrapped her arms around her chest and rested with her eyes closed.


    Until now, she still could not get herself over with the videos and photos that she just saw.


    She could not wait to tear Fred apart because of all the evil and sinister things that he had done.


    ***


    The next morning, X asked Sharon Lindt out early in the morning via WeChat.


    She was nning to give Sharon the jewelry that she previously picked for her.


    Sharon agreed to meet up at 10 a.m.


    Therefore, she got off the bed quickly and started to prep herself.


    She had plenty of time so she aesthetically took a nice milk bath with flower petals in her huge


    bathtub and put on a facial mask.


    After she was done with everything, she did a light and delicate makeup. She tied up her hair into a


    high ponytail and changed into a set of light purple woolen clothes.


    For her top, she was wearing an extremely short bolero. There was snowy white fox fur around the


    cor and the cuffs.


    For the bottom, she wore a pleated skirt.


    The outfit that she put on made her legs look leaner and longer. Overall, she looked just like a high


    school girl.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    She then put on her knee-high boots. Upon noticing that it was just about time to leave, she


    grabbed a white Herm¨¨s from her handbag shelf. She ced the jewelry that she bought for Sharon


    Lindt as well as her phone into it and prepared to leave.


    Right at that moment, footsteps were heard from the room.


    She calmly took a nce at the entrance of the cloakroom and then carefully put on her Chanel


    diamond earrings in front of the dressing mirror which was coated with gold and embedded with


    diamonds.


    ¡°Five Batton, why didn¡¯t you knock beforeing in? Is there any problem?¡± She asked.


    However, there was no response from the outside.


    She put on her other earring immediately. She then lifted her head and looked at the entrance.


    At that very moment, two women dressed up in tight-fitting wear showed up right in front of her.


    The sudden appearance of two strangers made her heart tremble.


    She took a step back subconsciously. She was alert, ¡°Who are you? How did you two get in here?¡±


    This vi had an excellent security rating. It would be very difficult to open any of the doors without


    passwords or keys.


    If anyone were to break in with brute force, it would trigger the smart rm system built in the door


    and would set off the rm.


    As for the walls, there was also a separate rm system installed in them. It was basically


    impossible for an ordinary person to get over them unnoticed.


    Therefore, she was certain that these two women, who got in with ease even being unnoticed, were


    not any ordinary experts.


    ¡°Five Batton...Five Batton¡­¡± She shouted for help and reached for her mobile phone immediately.


    She wanted to call the police with her phone.


    She was very worried that she might not be able to deal with these two women.


    Her heart was beating faster and faster.


    The duo looked at each other and snorted coldly. They then attacked her at the same time.


    X Quest striked back with all her might. However, she was no match for them and was pinned


    onto the floor eventually.


    ¡°Help¡­Five Batton¡­¡± She shouted out loud.


    ¡°We only came in after we made sure that there¡¯s no one else in your house,¡± One of them, who


    was wearing leather tights, told her in an icy tone.


    The next second, she raised her hand and smacked X on the back of her head.


    X cked out and had no idea of what happened next.


    ***


    By the time she opened her eyes again, she found out that she was in an extremely dark and small


    room.


    The walls, ceilings and the floor were all made out of concrete. The space was especially narrow,


    she could not even see the door.


    It looked like a secret chamber.


    The lights were the mostmon incandescentmps. The wattage was very low and the room


    was dimly lit.


    She was tied onto a snowy white chair and right next to her, Georgie Clementine was there as well.


    Just like her, Georgie was tied onto a chair as well. She was still unconscious and her head was


    hanging low.


    A few men stood around her. They were all wearing ck suits, ck shirts and ck leather


    shoes. They even had the same ck buzzcut.


    Her gut feeling told her that Fred Thomson was the one who targeted Georgie and her today.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you all working for Fred Thomson?¡± X asked coldly.


    Right at that moment, the stone door slowly slid open.


    Fred had a toothpick in his mouth and he walked in with a sinister smile, ¡°Miss X, you really are


    smart¡­¡±


    After X had an idea of the things that he had done, she gnashed her teeth in hatred when she


    saw his face at that time.


    ¡°Fred, what are you trying to do?¡± X questioned him coldly.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Fred Thomson kept the toothpick in his mouth and walked up to her. He pinched her chin with one


    hand, ¡°I should be the one to ask, Miss X. What are you trying to do now? My handphone was


    hacked yesterday and I found out that the hacker was you...¡±


    X Quest was stunned at that statement of his.


    She totally did not expect that it was possible for her to get detected when she hacked into his


    phone.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was okay to just get detected but he could even dig her out.


    Her phone-hacking skills were considered one of the best. Ordinary people would totally be caught


    unaware of being hacked by her.


    Even if they realized, it would be impossible for them to trace her true IP address. The reason


    behind was because she hid her IP address withyers uponyers of disguise and it was hard to


    crack.


    ¡°And then, I ran a background check on you and guess what? I found out that you and Georgie


    Clementine are best friends. What? You¡¯re trying to screw me together with your BFF, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Fred¡¯s face got colder and his eyes turned vicious. There was no hint of warmth on his face.


    Once he was done talking, she grabbed X by her chin and gritted his teeth, ¡°Will I still be worthy


    to have ¡®Thomson¡¯ as myst name if I don¡¯t show you what I am made out of today?¡±


    ¡°Trying to get a hold of me and screw me, right? I will not give both of you the chance¡­¡± As soon as


    he said that, Fred took out a syringe out of his pocket and injected the contents into her right arm.


    He was very rough. The severe pain froze her whole body and she cried in pain, ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He only injected half of those into her.


    Then, he took out the needle immediately and stabbed that directly into Georgie¡¯s right arm.


    The pain woke Georgie up in an instant. She promptly opened her eyes and looked at Fred, ¡°You¡­


    What are you trying to do?¡±


    Early that morning, she was lying in herfy bed when two men barged into her room and


    knocked her out instantly


    When she opened her eyes again, she was already here.


    At that time, she had already started to suspect that the two men were working for Fred. It turned


    out that he was really the one behind them.


    ¡°What am I trying to do? I¡¯m fine with telling both of you. I want to record a video of you both getting


    turned on like two bitches and have sex with my Tibetan Mastiff.¡±


    ¡°With this in my hands, I really want to see whether you two bitches, dare to expose me or not.¡±


    ¡°I only had fun with a few kids and teenagers, didn¡¯t I? What does that have to do with you two?


    Why are you two such busybodies?¡±


    ¡°I have the money and the power. Even if I were to mess around with a toddler, it has nothing to do


    with the two of you. Who do you think you are? How dare you mess around with me?¡±


    ¡°X, do you really think that the Quest family is all that great? You are nothing whenpared to


    my family. Even your father will have to kneel before me and call me his daddy if he sees me.¡±


    Fred was spewing out word after word with a cold tone. He put on an extremely arrogant face.


    These words frightened X but angered her at the same time.


    She knew exactly what Fred had injected into her body and she knew full well what was going to


    happen to her.


    After he was done talking, he stabbed the syringe he was holding straight into X¡¯s thigh.


    That time, Fred used almost every ounce of strength he had.


    As soon as the needle pierced through her skin, X gave a blood-curdling scream immediately,


    ¡°Ah¡­ Fred, you animal! Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Fred! Whatever you want to do, pick me! Don¡¯t you bully her. Kill or stab, you can do whatever you


    want to me but you must let her go!¡± Georgie yelled, her veins were popping out on her neck. ¡°I will


    reap what I sow, it has nothing to do with X.¡±


    ¡°And the one who hacked into your phone, it was not X, it was me. X didn¡¯t even know what


    happened. I only borrowed herptop when I was at her house.¡±


    Georgie made her statement clear and her eyes were filled with fury.


    X heard what she said and she was touched from the bottom of her heart.


    A friend in need is a friend indeed.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    That was it.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the truth. I was the one who hacked into your phone. Georgie wanted to stop but I


    disagreed. Fred, you let go of Georgie. I will take all the responsibilities.¡± X Quest had a


    determined look on her face.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know what you are talking about?¡± Georgie Clementine was worried.


    ¡°Haha¡­ what a lovely pair of sisters we have here. However, I don¡¯t care! I said both of you were


    on the same boat and that¡¯s the truth no matter how. I would rather me innocent people than let


    any suspects escape¡­¡±


    At that exact moment, both of them felt a burning sensation surging through their bodies.


    It was a strong urge of desire which was channeling through their bodies and it was torturing them


    continuously.


    Both of their faces flushed red.


    X felt extremely ufortable.


    Her breathing was getting heavier and heavier.


    Georgie, who was by her side, felt the same as well. She wanted to let it out but it was too


    embarrassing for her to do that. She bit her lips as hard as she could.


    X on the other hand, bit her lower lips and was hoping that the pain would help her to grab onto


    her sanity.


    However, it was not enough.


    Her sanity was breaking apart, little by little.


    Prior to that, she was drugged with that chemical once before and she could feel that the one Fred


    got her was a little different from thest one she had.


    This time, the effect of the drug was not as strong as the previous one.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she got injected with that drugst time, she lost her sanity almost instantly. However, it was


    not the case for this time.


    ¡°Just moan all you want. Women are all bitches. No matter how gentle and elegant you guys look,


    you all are filthy on the inside.¡±


    ¡°X and Georgie, I hope that you both will enjoy the thrill being brought to you by these things!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only two of you and you tried to f*ck with me? Know your ce! If I was that easy to be


    taken down, how would it be possible for me to still be alive and kicking?¡±


    ¡°For the record, it did not end well for everyone who tried to bring me down. I tortured every single


    one of them in the most inhumane way possible and I will not make an exception for the two of you.¡±


    ¡°X, I will make sure that the Quest Group falls all because of you. As for you Georgie, I will make


    sure that X Entertainment falls because of you as well¡­¡±


    Fred Thomson was talking like a mad man and when he got even more agitated, the more he


    spoke. In the end, he evenughed out loud.


    He got excited just by witnessing the two of them getting tortured.


    X was struggling with all her might but it was not enough. She was tied and glued to the chair,


    she could not even move a finger.


    She wanted to yell at him but she was afraid.


    She was afraid that as soon as she loosen up her clenched teeth, she might lose her sanity at a


    faster rate as the pain faded away.


    The only thing she could do was to bite hard into her lower lips. Her teeth digged deep into the meat


    and she could taste blood. Still, she was not brave enough to loosen up her bite.


    Desire and sanity were tearing her apart and they¡¯re slowly gaining the upper hand.


    She knew that her doom was near...


    She had a look around and there was no sign of life. It was impossible for anyone toe to their


    rescue.


    She felt as if she and Georgie were people drowning in a vast ocean. They were getting tossed


    around by the strong current. Wave after wave, there was nothing they could do other than waiting


    for their death.


    At that very moment, something shed before her eyes. She recalled the time when she got


    kidnapped by Tom Sullivan. Five Batton came falling from the sky and saved her.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    She badly hoped that the scene would happen again.


    But she knew that it was not possible.


    How could anyone be so lucky every single time?


    Her sanity was getting weaker and weaker....


    She was about to go insane.


    By her side, Georgie Clementine was feeling the same as well. She could not endure it anymore


    and indescribable sounds were starting toe out from her mouth. There wereyers of


    perspiration on her forehead.


    ¡°Have a look at your friend. Just stop acting tough. Just let it out! Once you beg me, I will let my


    mastiffs in.¡± Fred Thomson continued to film the two of them while being serious.


    He was not satisfied by just standing there and filming. Therefore, he walked right in front of them


    and directed the camera straight at their faces. He wanted to capture everything, including the


    slightest change on their facial expression.


    He was getting all excited and crazy at every scene.


    X Quest attempted to lift her leg and kick him hard but her legs were glued together. She totally


    could not move.


    She was getting all stressed out as if she was a boiler that was about to explode.


    After she got out from here, she would definitely make him pay!


    By that time, she would drag him down even if that meant she might go down with him!


    As she was clenching her teeth with more strength, there was bright red liquid oozing out from the


    corner of her lips.


    Georgie was holding down as hard as she could. Before she lost her sanitypletely, she was


    biting the inside of her lower lips with everything she had and kept stimting herself with pain.


    Twenty minutes had passed but both of them were still holding on.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fred could not wait for any longer. He grabbed a chair and sat down with his legs crossed. He gave


    his men a hand gesture, ¡°Bring in the two mastiffs.¡±


    He had never expected that the two women could hold on for that long.


    Those men of his got all excited as soon as they heard him.


    Fred gave his order and one of his men rushed in immediately with two big and ck Tibetan


    Mastiffs.


    The two mastiffs¡¯ mouths were wide open and they looked ferocious. They did not have any teeth in


    their mouths.


    The girls had blood in the corners of their mouths.


    Once they smelled the scent, the two mastiffs got especially excited. They rushed towards the girls


    like crazy dogs.


    Intense feeling of fear had taken over X¡¯s mind, her tears started to roll down uncontrobly. She


    desperately tried to get up but she got kicked back down again once she got up.


    The next second, a mastiff came to her side and ruthlessly bit on her calf.


    The mastiff¡¯s teeth were all extracted but its bite still caused pain.


    ¡°Fred, you will go to hell!¡± X screamed out loud. Pain caused her face to distort and her body was


    covered withyers of cold sweat.


    Compared to the pain, she was more afraid of the cruel and pervert things that were going to


    happen which Fred looked forward to.


    What should she do...


    What on Earth should she do?


    If she was really taken hold by the mastiff, she would rather die.


    Fred approached her and filmed her from above.


    At that crucial moment, the pistol which was on Fred¡¯s waist dropped and coincidentally,nded on


    the back of her hand.


    At the same time, the mastiff climbed onto her swiftly .


    She grabbed onto the pistol immediately, loaded it and shot the mastiff right in its head.


    ¡°Bang¡­¡± With the sound and the bullet, it was a headshot and blood spurted everywhere. The


    mastiff copsed.


    The very next second, she pointed the gun at her left shoulder and pulled the trigger without a


    second thought.


    The pain as if her bones were shattered totally woke her up and she once again had control over


    herself. The strong desire in her was washed away instantly.


    At this time, Fred¡®s men attempted to pull out their guns together.


    Between the split second when they lowered their heads, she reached out her long arm and


    grabbed Fred by his necktie. She dragged him into her arms and pointed the gun straight at his


    carotid artery.


    The whole event did not even take up one second.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Even though she was petrified inside, she still looked very calm on the outside.


    What was more, her eyes were terribly cold. She had totally lost the gentleness that she always had


    in her eyes.


    She looked just like an enraged female crime boss of a gang.


    ¡°You crazy woman! What are you trying to do? Let go of me, do you hear that?¡± Fred Thomson


    ordered her coldly but his legs were trembling uncontrobly. He even subconsciously raised both of


    his hands.


    He had never expected that X Quest was capable of doing so, not even in his dreams.


    At this time, everybody else had already pulled their guns out, loaded them and they were all aiming


    at her head.


    However, X was still pointing the gun at his neck without any sign of letting go. ¡°Tell your men to


    get rid of the dog that¡¯s on Georgie.¡±


    She was bleeding non-stop but she was as calm as ake.


    Back at Georgie Clementine¡¯s side, the other mastiff was pouncing on her and she was dodging it


    with all her determination.


    ¡°Do as Miss X says. Quick, don¡¯t dilly-dally!¡± Fred was trembling.


    His men received the orders and shot the mastiff straightaway.


    Soon, the mastiff copsed as well.


    Blood of humans and dogs were all mixed together. A strong metallic smell filled the confined space


    and it made the people inside feel like throwing up.


    Her face and legs were all covered in blood.


    However, she was still as cool as a cucumber and her aura was powerful.


    ¡°You are going to get us out, alone¡­ ¡± X clenched her teeth and backed off while dragging Fred


    along. She leaned her back on the wall, to prevent anyone from sneaking up to her and shooting


    her from the back.


    It was a juncture between life and death, Fred totally did not dare to disobey her. He looked at his


    men and said, ¡°Everyone, back off! No one can follow us.¡±


    ¡°Georgie¡­ can you walk on your own?¡± X looked at Georgie and asked.


    Georgie mustered all her strength and forced herself to stand up. Due to the fight she had with the


    mastiff, every muscle fiber under her skin was cramping.


    Thanks to the pain, it washed off most of her sexual desire. Although there were still some left, her


    body was able to handle that.


    Georgie held herself against the wall. She walked towards X, panting. Although she felt weak


    and exhausted, she was able to endure all of it.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked out for her surroundings while following X and Fred outside.


    Fred¡¯s men were all standing at their original ces obediently. No one was daring enough to follow


    them.


    Using Fred as their lead, they were able to make their way out of the secret room.


    Only then, they realised that they were in a huge luxurious mansion.


    Fred brought them all the way to the courtyard.


    There were a few cars parked in the yard.


    She had a look around and they were all BMWs.


    ¡°Do you have the car keys?¡± X questioned him coldly. Her left shoulder was in severe pain and


    she could barely withstand that. She could only hold on with her willpower.


    ¡°It¡¯s in my pocket.¡± Fred kept quivering.


    ¡°Pussy.¡± Georgie taunted him. She then grabbed the car keys from the pocket of his shirt and


    pressed it right away.


    Immediately, there was a response from a car.


    X continued to point the gun at Fred¡¯s neck. She looked at Georgie and asked, ¡°Are you okay?


    Can you drive?¡±


    Georgie nodded.


    Subsequently, X who was having control over Fred got into the back seat first.


    Georgie Clementine sat on the driver seat.


    The sexual desire in her body was starting to wander again.


    She clenched her teeth and endured it. She started the car and they left.


    Fred looked at X in horror, ¡°Can...can you let me go now? What if the gun misfires?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Even people like you know how to be scared?¡± X snorted coldly. By that time, blood had


    stained more than half of her body red.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­ you¡­ let me go please, madam.¡±

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Clearly, X Quest did not n to let him go that easily. ¡°Hah, let you go? Have you even thought of


    letting us go back then?¡±


    She saw that there was still a syringe left in his pocket. While overexerting herself, X used her


    other hand and took out the syringe. She then stabbed the syringe into his thigh with all her


    strength.


    Subsequently, she injected all the liquid into his body.


    The colour of the liquid was the same as the ones he injected into her and Georgie Clementine. She


    knew that that was a sex drug as well.


    After being injected with arge dose of drug, Fred Thomson started panting very soon and his face


    flushed red.


    By that time, the car was already very far away from the mansion.


    After ensuring that no one was following, X looked at Georgie and ordered her, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Georgie stopped the car immediately on the spot.


    X took Fred¡¯s phone out of his pocket quietly. She then pushed him out of the car and left him on


    the road.


    That road had no sign of life.


    As far as they could see, there was not even a single car.


    Fred curled up into a ball on the ground. He was trembling while moaning non-stop.


    He was extremely horny but he could not even see a woman...


    X quickly got back into the car and Georgie elerated.


    Due to her vigorous movement, her wound was torn open and the pain on her wounded shoulder


    was aggravating. More blood was oozing out from her wound.


    At that moment, X¡¯s lips turned extremely pale and she was losing most of her strength.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital first.¡± Georgie was worried. The sexual desire was still in her body but


    she could endure it with her willpower.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°How are you doing? Do you want me to pull over and help you to stop the bleeding first?¡± Georgie


    asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can handle this.¡± X nodded with assurance. She then tried very hard to take off the


    jacket that she was wearing. She pulled out a few pieces of tissue paper from the side and pressed


    onto the part where the bullet hit her. She applied pressure on her wound to stop the bleeding.


    Applying pressure like that to an open wound gave her a heart-piercing pain.


    However, she endured and took that all in without saying a word.


    It pained Georgie in the heart to witness that and she could not help but curse all of Fred¡¯s


    ancestors.


    ¡°No, if we go to the hospital, I¡¯m afraid that Fred might ask his men to cause trouble.¡± Georgie was


    suddenly alert.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to look for us anytime sooner. The amount of drugs he took was twice as much


    compared to us. It will take him quite some time to clear it out without a woman for him to expend


    his energy¡­ By the time he has cooled down, we would already have assistants by our sides.¡±


    She needed to go to the hospital.


    Although she could take out the bullet on her own, take care of both of hers and Georgie¡¯s wounds,


    and even ask her family doctor to give her a rabies vine.


    However, she did not want to bother the Quest¡¯s family doctor as she was afraid that her father


    would be worried. Emily Quest alone troubled him more than enough.


    ¡°We will get it done swiftly and go home straight away. After that, we¡¯ll ask Five Batton to send over


    a few men to provide close protection. He will not be able to touch us again.¡±


    ¡°Other than today¡¯s kidnapping, he would not try anything else. He would never dare to use thew


    against us.¡±


    ¡°Because we have his phone right now. I¡¯m certain that there is more evidence of his crime in it. He


    would not dare to do that.¡±

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    X Quest was saying it word by word. She was as calm as a general coordinating his troop.


    ¡°The reasons why he did that today was because, firstly, he wanted to take revenge on us.


    Secondly, he did that to take videos of us doing filthy things in order to take control of us so that we


    will not dare to expose anything.¡± X spoke again.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Georgie Clementine agreed to her stand.


    ¡°Do you still have any questions? Like why did I let him go? Why didn¡¯t I send him straight to the


    police station?¡± X¡¯s voice was getting weaker and weaker.


    At that moment, she felt that the world before her was also starting to spin.


    ¡°You have your reasons for the things you do.¡± Georgie smiled.


    ¡°For the time being, you left him out there to be on the loose. You should have a perfect n up


    your sleeves and that n would be able to put him in jail for the rest of his life¡­ It can even stop


    his father and uncle from bailing him out.¡±


    ¡°Even if we made a big deal out of what happened today, he will only be sentenced to two or three


    years in jail. Therefore, we need him to be in good condition so that he can continue doing what he


    wants. Only then, he will get himself into a bigger problem and spend more years in prison.¡±


    Georgie poured out everything that was on her mind.


    She knew what X was thinking. She did not want to expose all the nasty stuff Fred Thomson did


    but she wanted to avenge the victims and clear out the obstacles for society. In order to achieve


    that, she needed another solution and clearly, she had some ideas in her mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed my BFF, Georgie.¡± X was gratified and she smiled. ¡°How are you doing? Is your


    wound serious? Does that drug still have an effect on you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling okay¡­ Other than the pain on my body and I feel kinda weak, there¡¯s nothing else. That


    drug still has some effect on me but I can handle that.¡± Georgie replied truthfully.


    ¡°Look for a phone stand and give Five Batton a call. Ask him to send over some of his men and wait


    for us at the entrance of First People¡¯s Hospital. Let theme to protect us while we¡¯re there, just


    in case.¡± After finishing, X quickly gave the man¡¯s handphone number.


    At that moment, Georgie found a public telephone booth right outside coincidentally. She


    immediately took out a few coins from her pocket and got out of the car right away.


    The call was picked up in an instant.


    After her call was answered, Georgie recounted everything that happened since yesterday and told


    everything to the person on the other side of the phone.


    She then told him all of X¡¯s instructions as well.


    In order to not deliberately create other problems, she ended the call immediately before she could


    get a reply from them. She went back into the car and continued to elerate to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, X was transferring all the data in Fred¡¯s phone into her own phone.


    ***


    On the other side of the phone, Stanley Batton was at a sky garden private room in Unawakened


    Bar which was located at the top floor and was having a game of mahjong with Sebastian Brenand,


    Henry Armstrong and Gary Lakes.


    After he answered the phone, his face darkened. He threw away the ¡®2 Circles¡¯ tile that was in his


    hand immediately.


    Quickly he stubbed out the cigarette which he was holding into the crystal ashtray beside him and


    stood up with a dark face. ¡°Fred! He¡¯s trying to get himself killed!¡±


    Stanley¡¯s reaction really shocked everyone around him. They were all talking andughing a few


    minutes ago but now, everyone¡¯s eyes were on him.


    All this time, Stanley always had his poker face on.


    Sebastian and the few of them had always believed that he was the kind of person who would still


    remain calm even if there was an avnche right in front of him.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stanley, what happened? What did Fred just do?¡± Sebastian had his eyes wide open and looked at


    Stanley.


    ¡°He messed with X.¡± Stanley said in a cold tone.


    As soon as he said that, he promptly grabbed the long ck retro woolen coat which was hanging


    on the wall. He put it on and rushed out of the room.


    The entire process only took him three seconds.


    Sebastian, Henry, and Gary looked at each other and went to grab their clothes immediately as well.


    They followed Stanley from behind.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that X was involved because she lent her help when he tried to get revenge on


    Georgie?¡± Sebastian Brenand¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°You knew what happened between Fred and Georgie too?¡± Stanley Batton had a stunned look in


    his eyes and looked at Sebastian.


    The look in his eyes made Sebastian tremble slightly. He then told him everything that he, Henry


    Armstrong and Rachel Wood had seen and heard yesterday at the coffee shop right under Hilton.


    ¡°When the three of us heard their conversation, we figured that Fred was trying to get Georgie or


    some actors from X Entertainment on bed by using his powers. Georgie refused... We don¡¯t know


    about the details as well.¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Stanley raised his dashing brows and nced at Sebastian coldly.


    ¡°I thought that it wasn¡¯t anything important, that¡¯s why i didn¡¯t tell you.¡± After saying that, Sebastian


    was starting to figure something out. ¡°So, is what I said really the reason?¡±


    Stanley did not reply. He frowned coldly and gave Zack Cassidy a call. ¡°Send over 200 men


    immediately. I want them to wait for X and Georgie at the entrance of First People¡¯s Hospital.


    Something happened to them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ensure their safety at all costs.¡± Once he said that, he ended the call and got into his ck Honda.


    Sebastian, Henry and Gary got into his car as well.


    Henry sat on the front passenger seat.


    Gary and Sebastian were sitting at the back.


    Sebastian was cursing viciously, ¡°Fred, that dog! How dare hend his hands on X! Just wait for


    me, I will make sure he dies.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Henry snorted, ¡°That son of a b*tch, this is the end for him.¡±


    ¡°If he touches X, there¡¯s only one end waiting for him-- Death!¡± Gary¡¯s words were loud and clear.


    ¡°Stanley, is it really about what I said just now?¡± Sebastian asked again.


    However, Stanley did not say a word. He stepped on the elerator to the maximum, turning his


    car into a bolt of lightning.


    Upon noticing that Stanley was obviously being nonchnt, Sebastian dared not to ask again and


    kept silent.


    ***


    When Georgie Clementine rushed to the First People¡¯s Hospital, X Quest could see a big group


    of men in ck from faraway and they were neatly lining up at both sides of the entrance.


    At the side door, that man¡¯s ck Honda was parked there.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Right beside the Honda, there were paramedics and a stretcher.


    She was indeed shocked by the massive crowd. She did not expect that Five Batton would arrange


    so many people here.


    ¡°They should be Five Batton¡¯s men, right?¡± Georgie looked at those people and asked. She had


    almost used up all her strength to drive there and her voice sounded hoarse.


    X was shocked by the massive crowd as well.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± X gave a soft reply.


    Georgie could not help but and sigh, ¡°Nowadays, even backstreets guys get to wear like a


    gentleman. They are all wearing suits. Five Batton really looks like a big shot, he could rally so


    many people in one go¡­ no wonder he¡¯s the second person in charge of the gang.¡±


    After she finished talking, she drove the car to the side of the Honda.


    At the same time, Stanley, Sebastian, Henry and Gary all came down from the car neatly.


    Stanley walked straight to the side of the car and saw X in it. He pulled open the car door


    immediately.


    When he saw her entire body covered in blood, he felt as if some part of his chest was hit hard by a


    megalithic stone.


    ¡°Shit!¡± He cursed softly and his eyes turned bloodshot once again.


    Once he said that, he swiftly picked X up and carried her in his arms while the medical team


    rushed towards them with stretchers.


    Stanley ced X onto one of them quickly.


    For X, this embrace was like a warm lighthouse once she lifted her head after suffering from all


    the tosses and turns on the sea. Her wandering heart finally settled down at that moment.


    Meanwhile, Henry opened the car door which was on Georgie¡¯s side.


    Georgie nced at him while panting. She was trembling and prepared to get out of the car.


    Henry carried her straight away. He gnashed his teeth and cursed, ¡°Fred Thomson, I curse you and


    all your ancestors.¡±


    ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± Henry asked.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Georgie Clemetine nodded gently. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The next second, she leaned onto Henry Armstrong feebly.


    Henry did not speak again. He lifted his long pair of legs and quickly strode to the front.


    As Georgie¡¯s injuries were not that serious, Henry sent her straight for gastricvage and got her


    wounds treated.


    X Quest on the other hand, was sent straight into the operating theater by a group of people.


    After the door of the operating theater was closed, Stanley Batton slowly sat onto the long bench.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Endless murderous aura lingered all over his body.


    Sebastian Brenand and Gary Lakes soon sat down as well.


    The men in ck neatly stood at the sides of the corridor while staying on guard.


    ¡°Fred, that son of a b*tch, he was really too cruel, that motherf*cker!¡± Sebastian clenched his fists


    tightly.


    ¡°His father must have been cursed for eight consecutive generations to have such a son.¡± Gary


    snorted coldly. ¡°He will get his father killed anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°Anytime soon? He can already doom his father right this moment.¡± Sebastian knew Stanley¡¯s


    temper very well.


    He knew that Stanley would never forgive Fred Thomson. He might even seek revenge on the


    Thomsons.


    Although the Thomsons were powerful, what did they think they were in front of the Battons?


    Their family was not even worthy to polish the shoes for the Battons.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    At that moment, Sharon Lindt¡¯s call came in.


    Stanley pressed the ¡®answer¡¯ button instantly.


    ¡°Five Batton, X asked me out for a date in the morning but I waited for two hours and she did not


    show up. I¡¯m okay with that but she did not even answer my calls. I¡¯m a little worried about her,¡±


    Sharon then spoke again, ¡°Did something happen to her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, something happened to her. You wait for me at home, I will tell you everything once I get


    back.¡±


    ¡°What? What happened?¡±


    ¡°We will discuss that once I get home¡­¡±


    Then, Stanley ended the call.


    ***


    About half an hourter, the doctor that was in charge of X walked out of the operating theater.


    He stood in front of the three of them and said, ¡°Miss Quest is alright now. The bullet has been


    extracted and her wounds were all bandaged up. The only thing that she needs to do is to have a


    good rest. Just be careful of the wounds as they cannot get in contact with water.¡±


    Stanley, who was on tenterhooks, was finally relieved. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Right about that time, X was pushed out of the operating theater by the medical team.


    She was awake and she got changed into a set of patient gown with blue and white stripes. The


    bloodstains on her were all cleaned up.


    Her face was still pale and wan, the same goes for her lips.


    She had an IV drip connected to the back of her hand. The liquid in the bottle was slightly shaking


    as the hospital bed moved.


    As soon as she saw Stanley, X squeezed out a gentle smile for him.


    Stanley strode towards her. He lowered his body and looked at her, ¡°How is it? Are your wounds still


    painful? Hmm?¡±


    X shook her head, ¡°Painkillers were added into the anti-inmmatory drug that I¡¯m taking. They


    do not hurt now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What about Georgie? Where is she?¡± X was worried.


    ¡°She''s okay. She¡¯s getting some typical treatments.¡±


    X¡¯s worrying heart was finally relieved, ¡°Hmm, thank you for bringing so many people to protect


    me today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± He said.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Sebastian Brenand and Gary Lakes stood up immediately as well. They walked to X Quest¡¯s


    side.


    ¡°Beautiful X, are you feeling dizzy right now?¡± Sebastian asked.


    X nodded, ¡°Uhm, a little.¡±


    Gary said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you need to eat something that¡¯s going to help you replenish your


    blood supply. It should be because you lost too much blood.¡±


    The medical team continued to push X forward.


    Stanley Batton and his gang helped to push the hospital bed along the way.


    By looking at their faces, X felt extremely warm at that moment.


    ***


    The medical team left right after X was ced onto the big bed in the VIP ward.


    Gary went to grab three chairs. He ced them behind Stanley and Sebastian respectively.


    Then, the three of them sat down.


    The men in ck put on a serious look and guarded the entrance of the ward.


    Stanley carefully helped X to adjust the speed of her IV drops. He then frowned while looking at


    her, ¡°How were you kidnapped by Fred? Georgie said someone broke into her house, what about


    you?¡±


    Once he mentioned it, X¡¯s heart trembled once again. ¡°I encountered the same thing.¡±


    Then, she recounted everything that happened in her house.


    ¡°They are getting more and more rampant, f*ck!¡± Sebastian gnashed his teeth in anger.


    ¡°For the next few days, just stay here and rest. As for him, I will handle that,¡± Stanley said.


    X¡¯s heart suddenly pounded. She immediately grabbed his hands tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive,


    how can you possibly handle him?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Gary and Sebastian nced at each other helplessly right away. They could not


    help but put on a faint smile.


    This was the first time they heard someone saying Stanley not being able to handle someone. It


    was something new to hear.


    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t bother.¡± Stanley spoke potently.


    ¡°I already have a solution, I only need you to cooperate with me¡­¡± X said softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡±


    ¡°Georgie should have told you already, right? He¡¯s not just a pedophile, he likes¡­ cute guys as


    well¡­¡± X asked.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What does this mean? Is Fred really such a pervert?¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cut her off.¡± Stanley frowned coldly and squinted at him.


    Sebastian obediently shut his mouth in an instant.


    The air around them became silent as well.


    ¡°You may continue¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s gaze slowly fell back onto X¡¯s face and curiosity was seen in his


    eyes.


    ¡°I want to put him in prison because I want to avenge those victims. Also, I hope that there will be


    one less scum like him in this world. There will be another victim once he is on the loose for another


    day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, actually you could have just wantonly exposed him but Georgie told me that you don¡¯t


    want to do that because you do not want to hurt the victims for the second time after their past was


    dug back out again and exposed to the public,¡± Stanley spoke about the scum calmly.


    ¡°She even told you about that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Stanley replied softly.


    ¡°I had already thought of another solution. It can make sure that he stays in jail for the rest of his life


    and I get to achieve what I want as well.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡± Stanley was starting to get interested.


    ¡°You¡­ Can you try to set Fred up and create a scene as if he raped you? Let him fall into the trap.


    By adding the things that he did today and the raping case, he will definitely be sentenced to life


    imprisonment,¡± X spoke carefully and she was probing him with her eyes.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She knew that it was very outrageous to ask a man to seduce another man.


    However, this was the only solution that she coulde up with for now. The only man around her


    whom she could trust, looked extremely handsome and could catch Fred Thomson¡¯s attention with


    a nce, it could only be him.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Upon hearing that, Sebastian Brenand and Gary Lakes were both shocked.


    None of them expected that X Quest would ask for such a favor.


    In their lives, this was the first time ever for them to hear someone asking for such a favor from


    Stanley Batton.


    ¡°I can pay you.¡± X¡¯s face was filled with sincerity and eagerness. ¡°You can ask for any amount, is


    it okay?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful X, do you know what you''re saying?¡± Sebastian could not stand it anymore and asked


    with eyes filled with question marks.


    Were people like Fred Thomson worthy enough for the Fifth Master to give him a lesson personally?


    ¡°You¡¯re talking a little too much.¡± Stanley nced at Sebastian coldly.


    Sebastian drew in a cold breath and shut his mouth once again. He did not dare to say a word


    again.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stanley looked at her affectionately and replied.


    X let out a long sigh with satisfaction, ¡°How much money do you want?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the money¡­ It¡¯s everyone¡¯s duty to punish that scum.¡±


    ¡°Five Batton, you¡¯re such a nice person.¡± X was deeply touched. Her eyes were filled with


    praises.


    Stanley did not speak again, he only slightly curved up his lips.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Sebastian and Gary were both in shock, again.


    They totally did not dare to believe their ears.


    What was going on? Did he just promise her? For such a weird request, did he just promise her that


    easily?


    Did that man have no limits?


    ¡°Do you want some water to drink?¡± Stanley¡¯s tone was getting more gentle.


    ¡°Yes, I would like to.¡±


    He stood up immediately. He walked towards the water dispenser and grabbed a cup of warm water


    for her. He then carefully adjusted the height of her bed and ced a pillow behind her back so that


    she could sit up.


    Right after that, he considerately passed the cup of water to her mouth and fed her personally.


    ¡°Gary, let us go out and buy Xy¡­ Beautiful X something. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sebastian stood up quickly


    and pulled Gary¡¯s sleeve.


    Then, Sebastian put his hand on Gary¡¯s shoulder and walked away.


    Once they got out, he whispered immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Five Batton is acting all weird


    now? That kind of request and yet he agreed.¡±


    ¡°Ever since he got together with X, he had never been normal, right?¡± Gary said helplessly.


    After Sebastian had left, Stanley ced the cup down and sat back onto the chair.


    X, on the other hand, switched on Fred¡¯s phone and went through all the SMS for his spendings


    in detail.


    She realised that in Fred¡¯s messages, there were records of him spending money at Dreand


    Casino everyday.


    What was more, those expenses were all very shocking.


    Judging from that, he was a gambling addict.


    Immediately, X got an idea. She looked at him and said, ¡°Fred loves to visit Dreand Casino


    and he will go there to gamble everyday. As for today, he¡¯s out of juice but I¡¯m certain that he will be


    there tomorrow. His records were all in the afternoon so tomorrow afternoon, you should go there


    and wait for him straight away.¡±


    ¡°Once you see that person, try your best to approach him and let him take you away.¡± X then


    said.


    ¡°Do you know that no one ever dared to ask me to do this kind of thing?¡± His lips curved up in a


    yful manner.


    ¡°I know¡­ Just forget it if you don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do everything you asked me to do.¡± He said.


    Once she heard that, X felt that a part in her heart experienced a slight jolt.


    Was she overthinking?


    She just felt that there was too much ambiguous chemistry in his sentence.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    ¡°When you''re there, I will send some men over to protect you. Don¡¯t you worry, I will not let you


    suffer.¡± X Quest said again.


    ¡°You really put a high value on him.¡± Stanley Batton smirked and he looked so calm as if he was the


    emperor himself.


    ¡°Just in case¡­ Although I know you are skilled, but¡­ What if?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no what if, I will figure things out. You just leave this matter to me alone.¡±


    ¡°No, I must be a part of this. I¡¯m the one who asked you to do it and that¡¯s why I need to be


    responsible till the end.¡± X insisted.


    ¡°Alright, I will let you take this responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After she finished her sentence, she felt that something was wrong in what he said just now.


    Was she really thinking too much today?


    ¡°By the time, when you and Fred get into the room, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what to do.¡± He switched the topic immediately, ¡°You¡¯re very incredible, to be able to escape


    from a ce like that.¡± He praised her.


    ¡°Probably because one¡¯s hidden power will erupt once they¡¯re in a do or die situation.¡± Her heart


    was still trembling when she recalled what happened just now.


    She really did not dare to think what would happen to her if Fred Thomson¡¯s pistol did not fall from


    his waist.


    She would probably be¡­ By the mastiff.


    ¡°When you pulled the trigger, it must¡¯ve hurt, right?¡± His gaze was as gentle as a dragonfly


    skimming the surface of the water, roaming around her left shoulder.


    ¡°Hmm, I pulled the trigger purposely to let myself feel the pain. If not, how could I wash off that


    feeling?¡±


    He did not say a word again and only looked her deeply in the eyes. He then helped her to lower


    her bed and ce the nket over her, ¡°You get some rest, I¡¯ll go to the balcony and have a quick


    smoke.¡±


    After he was done talking, he slowly walked towards the balcony and stood by the side of the


    window. He then lit up a cigarette.


    Within the smoke, the face which resembled the sculpture of a god was getting colder and colder.


    Knock, knock, knock¡­


    A knock on the door was heard.


    Stanley turned around and nced at the door.


    At that moment, the door opened straightaway. Henry Armstrong came in while pushing Georgie


    Clemetine who was on a wheelchair.


    She was changed into the patient dress with blue and white stripes. Her face was still pale and wan.


    When X saw her, she asked her immediately with concern, ¡°Are you okay? Georgie?¡±


    Georgie nodded.


    Henry pushed her straight to X¡¯s side.


    ¡°How about you? How¡¯s everything?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± X replied softly.


    ¡°The doctor said she needed to stay and rest in her ward but she did not listen. She insisted on


    coming over and I can¡¯t talk her out of that.¡± Henry looked at X and said that while helplessly


    touching his forehead.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t see her, how can I stay in my ward peacefully?¡± Georgie said while she turned around and


    nced at Henry.


    ¡°You¡­ Just go back and take some rest, I¡¯m fine. Five Batton is here to take care of me.¡± X


    responded and gently held Georgie¡¯s hands reassuringly.


    Five Batton did not approach them, he continued to stand and smoke at the balcony.


    He was facing them with his back all the time.


    Under the sun, his shadow was upright and straight, just like a soldier¡¯s.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Let¡¯s go.¡± Henry pushed Georgie out of the room straightaway.


    Georgie tried to stand up and resist but Henry simply pressed her back onto the wheelchair. He


    pushed her out of the room forcefully...


    By looking at her being agitated, the corners of his lips curved up into a faint smile.


    Once they got out, Georgie frowned with dissatisfaction. ¡°Henry, what are you doing? I haven''t


    finished talking to X.¡±


    ¡°You already saw Beauty Quest and she¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to stay there anymore, you need


    some rest as well.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to look after me?¡±

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    ¡°I only want to look after you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Georgie Clementine got so mad at him that she was speechless.


    However, she knew that he was caring for her and put up with him in the end.


    ¡°Do you know that no one had ever been courageous enough to talk to me like that?¡± Henry


    Armstrong replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You really are something else.¡±


    Georgie did not respond to him anymore. She closed her eyes to get some rest.


    After Henry sent her back to her room, he carried her onto the bed and covered her with a nket.


    Georgie awkwardly coughed, ¡°How many times have I told you? I can get on and off the bed by


    myself. I don¡¯t even need a wheelchair. You don¡¯t need to treat me like I am a disabled person.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Hey, girl, do you want something to eat?¡± Henry grinned. ¡°Shall I buy something for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine now. Thanks for your help today.¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°So cruel, are you chasing me away?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re both single and it¡¯s not okay for us to stay in the same room¡­¡± Georgie exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that all beautiful roses have thorns, but I admire you.¡± Henry sat beside her bed with great


    interest. He still had a faint smile in the corners of his lips.


    Although she appreciated him for carrying her into the hospital, apanied her while she was


    getting her treatment by the doctor and getting her IV drops.


    However, she still did not want to stay with that man for too long.


    She could clearly feel that he had a strong purpose for approaching her.


    She felt as if she was treated like a prey.


    From the way he hit on girls, she knew that he was experienced and he was a womanizer.


    She did not like this kind of person.


    ¡°Just carry on with your work, I also have my own things to do, thank you once again.¡± Georgie said


    indifferently.


    ¡°You cruel bastard.¡± Henryined. ¡°Trying to get rid of me after you¡¯re done using me?¡±


    ¡°If not, what? Do you want me to ask you to stay for a game of Mahjong?¡± Georgie raised her


    eyebrows slightly and looked at Henry.


    Henry could not help butughed. He gently touched his chin with his left hand. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­ Right at that moment, Henry¡¯s phone vibrated.


    Henry answered the call immediately once he saw that it was a call from home.


    On the other side of the phone, Henry¡¯s father told him that he must return home as one of his best


    friends had just paid them a visit.


    He ended the call immediately. He looked at Georgie with his eyes smiling. ¡°Girl¡­ I need to go


    home for a while. I will pay you a visitter.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I can take care of myself.¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Good girl¡­ wait for me.¡± Henry patted her head gently. He then turned around and walked away


    lazily.


    As soon as the door closed, Georgie touched the part of her head which was patted by him in


    disgust andined, ¡°Flirty.¡±


    When she stayed there until evening, she felt a little hungry.


    As she was about to pick up the phone and order some food, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Pleasee in¡­¡±


    Right after that, the door of the room was slowly pushed open. A man in ck came in with two


    bags full of stuff. He walked towards her. ¡°Miss Clementine, here¡¯s something Young Master


    Armstrong got you. He said that he had something urgent to do so he can¡¯te over.¡±


    When she heard him, Georgie thought to herself, ¡®Nowadays, even gangsters were called that


    nicely? They even called him Young Master Armstrong.¡¯


    After he finished talking, the man in ck put down the stuff before he turned around and left.


    Georgie did not think too much and took out everything in the bags one by one.


    There were six dishes in total and they were all highly nutritious.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­ When she was about to eat, her phone vibrated.


    There was a notification saying that someone added her on Wechat.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    The person addressed himself as ¡®Y¡¯.


    Georgie Clemetine pressed the ¡®ept¡¯ button on the request as usual before lowering her head


    and dug into the food.


    Right around that time, ring ring¡­ The Wechat notification rang again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    That person sent her a message. ¡°I¡¯m Henry, has all the food arrived yet? Girl, do you like them?¡±


    Georgie was shocked in her heart. She did not expect him to get his hands on her Wechat number.


    She knew that X Quest would never simply give others her Wechat number.


    ¡°Where did you get my Wechat number from?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°I asked my friends for help.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After that, she made a rough estimation of the price for the dinner and transferred the money to him.


    ¡°No, girl. What do you mean? Are you trying to be my ¡®sugar mummy¡¯? For this little amount of


    money, it doesn¡¯t seem enough though.¡± Henry retorted.


    ¡°Stop flirting, this is for dinner.¡± Georgie snapped back at Henry¡¯s argument.


    She did not like to owe people.


    Especially for people like Henry who approached her with a motive and whom she disliked.


    ¡°The dinner is on me, why are you being so polite?¡± Henry questioned.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t that close, to begin with.¡± Georgie quickly answered.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Take the money.¡± Georgie sternly said.


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t.¡± Henry insisted.


    ¡°...¡±


    Then, she threw her phone to the side and did not care about him anymore.


    ***


    Stanley Batton was always sitting on the couch. He apanied X Quest throughout the night.


    They slept all the way through the night and woke up in the morning.


    When the clock struck eight, X opened her eyes and Stanley woke up as well.


    He sat up slowly. He looked at X and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°I crave for soup dumplings with green pepper pork and some deep fried dough sticks rolled in thin


    pancake from Morning Glory that¡¯s just at the opposite of the hospital.¡± X requested.


    ¡°I will clean myself up first, then I will buy those for you.¡± Stanley said.


    He wanted to go downstairs for a walk too as he wanted to move around.


    X smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Hmm, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Now, I shall help you clean up first¡­¡± Then, he walked slowly towards the bathroom.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Sit tight¡­¡±


    Stanley went to grab a basin full of water. He helped X to wipe her face, hands and neck.


    After that, he got some water for her and helped her brush her teeth.


    Throughout the entire process, he was taking care of her meticulously.


    After he was done helping X with her cleaning, it was Stanley¡¯s turn to clean up. He then grabbed


    his handphone and left.


    When he entered the lift, there were a few girls in it.


    He stood at the side with a poker face while naturally leaning against the wall.


    The girls almost went crazy to be able to witness a cute guy at such a close distance. They were


    whispering among themselves non-stop.


    Although their voices were soft, Stanley could still hear them clearly.


    However, he did not care about them.


    He was toozy to give them the side-eye.


    Once he arrived at the ground floor, Stanley walked straight towards the entrance of the Morning


    Glory which X had mentioned.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Beep beep¡­


    When he was about to step out and enter the door, a car horn was heard from behind.


    Stanley Batton slightly furrowed his brows and turned to look backwards.


    The only thing he saw behind him was a ck Bentley Arnage.


    The car window was rolled down quickly. Fred Thomson stuck his head out and looked at him with a


    friendly look. ¡°Handsome guy, I am Director Fred Thomson. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in having a


    conversation in my car? I think that your looks are very suitable for my television series that I¡¯m


    preparing for.¡±


    Stanley snorted coldly and slightly raised his dashing eyebrows.


    He did not expect Fred toe to his doorstep without him looking for him specially.


    It was like help from heaven.


    He did not say a word, only walked slowly to the other side and got into the car. He then fastened


    his seat belt.


    ¡°You look really handsome. If you can be my male lead, you can surely rise to the top in the circle


    with just a leap.¡± Fred said while smiling.


    This face before his eyes was said to be the one and only.


    He had seen so many handsome men since he worked in the entertainment circle. However, not a


    single one of them was better-looking than him.


    If he had to find one in the circle who could contend with him, it would only be Josh Batton, whom


    he was constantly thinking about, but could never get his hands on...


    However, he felt that Josh was slightly inferior ifpared to him.


    ording to his aesthetic standards, this man could be said as the one and only.


    Although the one before him looked very cold, he liked him very much.


    What was the point of always ying with meek ones? You would only feel the thrill when you


    change your taste.


    At this very moment, he started to imagine him pressing this handsome guy before him in bed while


    torturing him hard.


    It must be very thrilling.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Director, where should we have a conversation?¡± Stanley went straight to the point.


    ¡°You asked a very good question. I think that it is not very convenient in the car. How about I book a


    room in a hotel and we can talk slowly? If we are outside, I¡¯m afraid that the reporters will see us, it¡¯s


    very annoying¡­¡± Fred exined.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Stanley replied without a second thought.


    Then, he lit a cigarette and even smoked by himself.


    The smoke lingered around the space. His cold eyes were slightly squinted, it was as if there was a


    deep icy pond beneath his eyes, nobody could read his mind.


    Fred totally did not expect all of these could happen so smoothly.


    At this moment, he was on cloud nine.


    He immediately elerated his car and brought him straight to the Hilton Hotel in the city centre.


    After he booked a room, he brought Stanley straight into the room.


    He booked a luxurious room with a huge bed, the decor of the interior was exquisite and spotless.


    Once Fred entered the room, he pulled Stanley in and could not wait to let him sit on the bed. He


    then said, ¡°You sit here for a while, I¡¯ll get you a ss of water and we¡¯ll talk while we drink.¡±


    ¡°Just pour two sses, you¡¯ll drink with me.¡± Stanley said.


    Fred heard what he said and stood up happily right away. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now¡­¡±


    He felt very thrilled at the thought of him getting in bed with a top-ss handsome guy soon.


    He went straight into the pantry at the side. He took two blue-and-white porcin mugs, poured two


    cups of warm water and quickly added one white effervescent tablet into one of the cups.


    The effervescent tablet dissolved in an instant and disappearedpletely.


    This was his secret drug. With just one tablet, the consumer could straightaway fall in deep slumber


    for a whole day and night.


    He could torture him in any way he wanted.


    Holding two cups in his hands, he could not wait to return to Stanley¡¯s side. Then, he passed the


    drugged water to him. ¡°Please drink¡­ some warm water.¡±


    Stanley smiled. ¡°Hmm, we¡¯re not in a hurry¡­ Can you pull the curtains? I think the light is too


    ring.¡±


    Fred thought to himself, ¡®Since I will have to pull the curtainster.¡¯ He then put his cup onto the


    nightstand, straightaway got up, headed to the windows and prepared to pull the curtains.


    Stanley snorted coldly. He quickly took a small white tablet from his pocket and threw it into the


    cup...


    The next second, the tablet dissolved quickly.


    Right at this moment, the curtains were closed. Fred grinned while returning to his side. He asked,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for water? Why didn¡¯t you drink yet?¡±

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Stanley Batton raised his arm, lifted his cup and invited him for a clink.


    Fred Thomson immediately took his cup and clinked it with his. ¡°Me too.¡±


    Then, he naturally drank a sip of water.


    Stanley casually nced at his Adam¡¯s apple that was moving up and down. Then, he brought the


    cup to his lips and pretended to drink water.


    Fred saw that and smiled with satisfaction.


    He only needed a sip of this water, there was no need for too much of it.


    Stanley slowly moved the cup away from his lips. He held the cup with both of his hands and looked


    at him. ¡°What is the television series that you were talking about?¡±


    Fred said, ¡°Oh¡­ A period drama.¡±


    After he finished his sentence, Fred started to feel his whole body burning and getting weaker...


    A strong and familiar desire aroused in his body.


    This feeling was too simr to yesterday¡¯s.


    The most terrifying thing was that his desire seemed stronger than yesterday.


    He immediately sensed something wrong. He put on an icy look and panted while pointing at


    Stanley. He asked, ¡°You¡­ What have you done to me? What are you trying to do?¡±


    Stanley snorted coldly. Then, he stood up slowly, pulled his ck overcoat and flicked the dust on


    his shoulders, not knowing when itnded there.


    Fred¡¯s sixth sense told him that this current situation was far from good.


    This man before him was definitely not that simple.


    He wanted to leave at that moment...


    But he totally did not have the strength to do so.


    ***


    On the other side, X Quest felt hungry after she scrolled through her Weibo and nced at the


    time.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    By counting the time, it had almost been an hour since Five Batton left.


    Logically speaking, he should havee back by now.


    Although the breakfast ce on the opposite was full of people and sometimes a short wait was


    needed, he did not have to be this long, right?


    She immediately found her phone records and dialed his number.


    However, that side of his phone was unavable.


    She felt that he must being back soon and waited for him patiently¡­


    However, another hour passed but he still had not returned.


    She started to feel that something was wrong. Her heartbeat involuntarily elerated. She


    straightaway called him once more.


    This time, his phone was shut down.


    X immediately called the people outside, ¡°Anyone?¡±


    In an instant, two men in ck walked to her together. A man in ck asked, ¡°Miss X, may I


    know what are your orders?¡±


    ¡°Quickly go to Morning Glory on the opposite to check whether Five Batton is there. If he isn¡¯t,


    check the surveince camera of the hospital¡¯s entrance and the breakfast ce. Search for his


    whereabouts, I¡¯m afraid that something has happened to him.¡± X said.


    He was one of the backstreet guys, he must have had a lot of enemies.


    Had any backstreet guy not lived on the edge? It was normal for them to be murdered by enemies.


    The more she thought, the more she panicked.


    He had helped her so many times, she did not hope for something to happen to him¡­

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    The two men in ck heard what she said and suddenly became nervous. They said in unison,


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    Then, both of them brought more than ten people and quickly hurried downstairs.


    ***


    At the same time, at the police station.


    Stanley Batton and Fred Thomson were brought together into the interrogation room.


    The face of the superintendent who had already been waiting there turned cold when he saw


    Stanley.


    He ordered his subordinate officers to turn off the surveince camera right away.


    He then quickly walked to Fred and nodded politely.


    Then, the superintendent looked at the two officers behind Fred coldly. ¡°Why can¡¯t you untie him


    quickly? There are so many people here, are you afraid that he will run away?¡±


    The two policemen received their orders and immediately untied Fred.


    Fred nced at Stanley coldly before walking quickly to the front of the interrogation counter and


    sat down.


    The superintendent looked at Stanley and ordered him impatiently, ¡°You¡­ sit there too.¡±


    His lordly look was as if he was a mighty king.


    Stanley nced at him coldly without saying a word. He silently walked to Fred¡¯s side and sat down.


    Although every single person around him looked fierce and malicious, he still remained as steady


    as a rock.


    The aura that lingered around him obviously contrasted with the people around him.


    The superintendent quickly came and sat on their opposite.


    After that, the superintendent looked at Fred and said, ¡°He said you raped him, and you said he


    framed you, which one of you is telling the truth? Can you describe the whole process?¡±


    Fred snorted coldly. ¡°Of course, but wait for a while.¡±


    Then, he red at Stanley who was beside him fiercely. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that it would work out if


    you frame me like this, did you? Don¡¯t mention if I did not do anything to you, even if I did, do you


    think they will sentence me to prison?¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you did that, but I advise you, don¡¯t be ridiculous. An ordinary person


    like you will never know what is called ¡®privilege¡¯...¡± Fred was straight to the point, and he was


    getting more and more rampant.


    After that, Fred casually sat with his legs crossed, looked at the superintendent and said, ¡°This


    person drugged me and framed me. Just that simple. Believe me, just capture him and sentence


    him, I assure you will get a promotion and be rich.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll believe you. If I don¡¯t, I can¡¯t possibly believe him, right?¡± The superintendent looked


    at Fred while trying to please him.


    Stanley did not say a word from beginning to end. His finger was tapping on the table with a rhythm,


    his eyes were like a pond without ripples.


    They were actually very close, but they looked like they came from two different worlds.


    ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± The superintendent asked Stanley arrogantly.


    ¡°...¡± Stanley slightly squinted his ck eyes. He lifted his head slowly and looked at him. ¡°Does your


    superior know how you handle cases?¡±


    His eyes looked calm and firm. However, there was an unignorable pressure lingering around him.


    Even the superintendent, who had met people of all walks of life, felt suffocated when his eyes met


    Stanley¡¯s.


    However, he recovered instantly. He bellowed with dissatisfaction. ¡°Where did this bastarde


    from? How dare you talk to me like this! Do you know that I can sentence you to death anytime?¡±


    ¡°You can try that¡­¡± Stanley said indifferently. There was a hint of iciness in his calmness.


    ¡°Motherf*cker, you really don¡¯t know your ce¡­¡± Fred clenched his teeth while looking at him and


    said, ¡°If you are clever enough, you should just exin the crimes youmitted clearly and


    proactively, or else I¡¯ll ask them to torture you till you need to find your teeth on the ground, do you


    believe me?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What can a scum like you do to me? Do you know who my father and my uncle is? What positions


    do they hold?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention a small superintendent, even if he is a f*cking Attorney General, he will still need to


    kneel, kowtow and call me his father.¡±


    ¡°How dare you set me up and frame me, you really want to die¡­ Don¡¯t think that it would work out if


    you remain silent, even if you don¡¯t admit your crimes, I can still make you guilty if I want to.¡± Fred


    continued to bark with a domineering look.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    ¡°Alright, this case is clear enough, it was you who set Young Master Thomson up and framed him


    on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Someone bring this guy downstairs to fill in his particrs and just lock him up straightaway.¡± The


    superintendent looked at Stanley Batton indifferently. He looked confident and determined, he no


    longer had the mood of continuing the investigation.


    He thought that the truth was not that important.


    The most important thing was that Fred Thomson could not be messed around with. In this


    situation, he could only sacrifice the ordinary person in front of him and protect Fred.


    Looking at the person right in front of him, Stanley¡¯s face was getting colder and colder, the me in


    his heart was burning with rage.


    Fred was happy and he curved up his lips after he heard that. He slowly stood up and squinted at


    Stanley. ¡°Just wait for your imprisonment¡­ Not to mention that I did not touch you today, even if I


    really did, what can you do?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, why did you do that? Hmm? There are no grudges between us, why did you frame me?


    Hmm? To swindle my money?¡± Fred was getting more and more aggressive.


    As he was finishing his sentence, he even reached out his finger and prepared to poke Stanley¡¯s


    forehead.


    Stanley reacted quickly. Just before his fingernded on him, he grabbed it tightly.


    The next second, Stanley slowly lifted his head and looked at Fred. His eyes were like daggers.


    A murderous aura lingered from his head to toe.


    The following second, he yanked hard upwards using his hand that was grabbing Fred¡¯s finger.


    Crack¡­ Fred¡¯s bone was broken. His face darkened and cried in agony, ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ F*ck, let me


    go!¡±


    Stanley totally did not have the intention to let him go. He was still using his strength. His veins


    stood up on the back of his cold and snowy white hand.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you subdue him immediately?¡± The superintendent anxiously looked at the two


    policemen behind Fred.


    The two of them immediately tried to approach and subdue Stanley.


    Stanley was calm as usual, he stood up slowly and steadily. Then, with a back kick, he threw the


    chair behind him towards them swiftly.


    They could not dodge in time. The chair hit both of their calves just right.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them stopped in their tracks immediately due to pain.


    After a few seconds, they only continued their attack towards Stanley.


    Stanley was still as steady as a rock. As he continued to pull Fred¡¯s finger and control him, he used


    his other hand to fight with them.


    Even so, he still had the upper hand.


    While he was fighting, he did not even move an inch. It seemed like he was always at his original


    position.


    The two of them here did not even help a bit.


    The superintendent saw that and got infuriated out of a sudden. He stomped his foot hard and


    bellowed, ¡°Rebel, rebel, it¡¯s a rebel! Somebodye here!¡±


    Arge group of people swarmed into the room in an instant.


    They neatly surrounded Stanley in a circle, pulled out their pistols and aimed at Stanley...


    ¡°Stop it immediately, if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll order them to shoot you¡­¡± The superintendent bellowed


    hysterically.


    Fred¡¯s face had already turned pale. He looked at the people with guns impatiently and ordered, ¡°He


    assaulted the police, what are you doing there? Why didn¡¯t you shoot him?¡±


    Right at this moment, a pistol was aimed at the back of Stanley¡¯s head.


    Stanley slightly frowned, his eyes were firm. He stopped what he was doing, but continued to hold


    Fred¡¯s broken finger. He turned to look at the one who was pointing the gun at him.


    He was a young man with eyes like a zing torch.


    ¡°Let him go.¡± The young man ordered.


    ¡°Very good, you really are something else.¡± Stanley slightly lowered his head, raised his brows and


    looked at his face.


    ¡°Let me go¡­ Ouch, it pains me to death, do you hear me?¡± Fred yelled in agony, ¡°If you don¡¯t want


    to die, just let go of me!¡±

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Stanley Batton turned a deaf ear to him.


    ¡°Y¡¯all useless trash, why are y¡¯all still standing there? Why don¡¯t y¡¯all hurry up and shoot that man to


    death?¡± Fred Thomson shouted at the people around him impolitely.


    The superintendent approached him quickly. He looked at Stanley and ordered him arrogantly, ¡°Let


    go of him now, do you hear that? Or else, I will really order my men to shoot you.¡±


    ¡°For people like you, it¡¯s better not to show too much of your ability or else you will suffer yourself.¡±


    The superintendent spoke again.


    Bang...


    Right at that time, the door was kicked open by someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m really interested to see just who is brave enough to shoot my friend.¡± Azy voice sounded.


    Then, Sebastian Brenand¡¯s face with a sinister smile appeared in front of the bunch of people.


    As soon as Fred Thomson saw Sebastian, he was suddenly stunned, ¡°Young¡­ Young Master


    Brenand? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Clearly, I¡¯m here to teach you a lesson, moron.¡± Sebastian snorted coldly.


    Sebastian sounded very sarcastic but Fred did not dare to show his temper. He chose to endure the


    pain and smile.


    The superintendent looked at Fred immediately and asked, ¡°Young Master Brenand? Which Young


    Master Brenand is this?¡±


    Sebastian endured the pain and replied out of anger, ¡°Sebastian Brenand, who else could it be?


    How many more Brenands are there among the riches of Antis?¡±


    The superintendent heard that and was stunned immediately. The Brenands of Antis, they were


    the richest among the riches, no one could everpare to them.


    Right after that, Henry Armstrong and Zack Cassidy led a big group of men in ck to Sebastian¡¯s


    side.


    The men in ck altogether surrounded the policemen who were surrounding Stanley. They formed


    a big circle...


    The superintendent was trapped inside as well, there was no way out.


    ¡°F*ck, why is Young Master Armstrong here as well?¡± Fred mumbled.


    The superintendent heard that and became even more afraid. Although he did not know who


    exactly the mighty Young Master Armstrong that Fred was talking about, he could tell that he must


    be either rich or powerful as he was able to stand side-by-side with Sebastian.


    Judging by the situation, the superintendent could tell that something was off. He could sense that


    both Sebastian and this Young Master Armstrong were obviously not here for Fred.


    If they were not here for Fred.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They were here for...


    When he figured until that point, both of his legs started to tremble non-stop, as if the deepest part


    his soul got hit hard by something and started to quiver crazily.


    Did he just mess with someone who he should not have messed with?


    Henry squeezed through the crowd with a sinister smile and brought Sebastian and Zack to Stanley


    and Fred¡¯s side.


    Right after that, Sebastian looked at the superintendent coldly. Slowly, he asked, ¡°You really had


    some guts, you are even brave enough to shoot my brother.¡±


    The superintendent peed himself out of fright. His face turned pale and wan, ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s your


    brother?¡±


    Bingo! He guessed it.


    He really did mess with someone he should not have messed with.


    If this man was someone that close to Sebastian, that meant that he was one of the royalties whom


    a small fry like him could not mess around with.


    The very next second, his whole body was covered in cold sweat. The shirt under his uniform got


    soaking wet because of his perspiration.


    He was wiping his perspiration like a mad person while looking at those people who pointed their


    guns at Stanley. He growled, ¡°You bunch of fools, get out of here now!¡±


    That bunch of people kept their guns immediately and ran away as fast as they could.


    Stanley frowned and indifferently gave Sebastian and Henry a side-eye. ¡°Why are both of you here


    as well?

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Stanley Batton was a little surprised at the arrival of the few of them.


    Henry Armstrong quickly approached Stanley. ¡°Well¡­We¡¯ll talk about it in the carter.¡±


    Fred Thomson was totally panicked as he looked at the way Stanley talked to Henry as well as


    Sebastian Brenand.


    The Thomson family was powerful indeed. However, they were nothingpared to the Armstong


    and Brenand families.


    The guy standing in front of him at that moment had the gut to speak out to Henry and Sebastian.


    Undoubtedly, his status must be much higher than the two of them!


    The inspector hade to the realisation too. He was shaking all over as he looked at Stanley


    timidly. ¡°Master, you are a great man, please forgive me and forget about my terrible mistake, I


    shouldn¡¯t have done that to you, I..I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°I...I was wrong too. Err, we wouldn¡¯t have known each other if we didn¡¯t meet this morning, right?


    Let¡¯s reconcile and be friends.¡± Fred looked at Stanley, trying to ingratiate himself with Stanley. His


    arrogance had vanished.


    Sebastian, yet, lifted his foot and aimed at Fred¡¯s ass as hard as he could. ¡°Be friends with him?


    You think you deserve that?¡±


    That kick must be so powerful that Fred fell to the ground instantly.


    The harsh kick from Sebastian left Fred in agony. In addition to the injuries on his hand, he could


    not even stand up as he was suffering severe pain. He huddled humbly on the ground and blinked


    pleadingly at Sebastian.


    ¡°Master Sebastian, you see¡­my father, and my uncle are friends of your father, can we¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve messed with the wrong person twice in a row. Today, you will not be forgiven for the sake of


    anyone.¡± Henry was full of disdain.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Twice¡­Twice?¡± Fred looked bewildered.


    How could it be twice? He had not messed with anyone except for today, had he?


    ¡°Inspector, settle the case for today as my brother wishes. Besides, the guy over there imprisoned


    my brother¡¯s wife and her friend illegally yesterday, almost ruined them too. I believe these two


    charges are enough to sentence him to life imprisonment, right?¡±


    Henry gazed at the inspector coldly and asked.


    As soon as Fred heard this, his body trembled as he finally understood everything.


    X Quest and Georgie Clementine...the two girls he caught yesterday, one of them was Stanley¡¯s


    wife?!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master, I have no idea who they are! I would never have done that if I knew, please,


    please forgive me.¡± Fred crawled towards Stanley miserably and hugged his calves, pathetically


    begging for mercy.


    Nevertheless, Stanley refused to look at him, not even the slightest. He was as cold as ice.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The inspector was at a loss of words.


    He could not afford to offend the Thomson family as well as the Brenand family.


    Offending either side would be a death sentence to him.


    ¡°Do as I said and I will keep you safe.¡± Sebastian snorted heartlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make up


    for your mistake?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Yes, I do, sir. Yes, I get it.¡± the inspector noddedly incessantly as he wiped the cold sweat off


    his forehead.


    ¡°Here is the evidence of Fred Thomson bullying my brother¡¯s wife and her friend. There you go.¡±


    Henry took out a ck USB sh drive from his pocket and tossed it to the inspector.


    The inspector quickly caught the sh drive and nodded repeatedly once again.


    There was no way around it, he had to make a choice now. Definitely he had to side with the three


    of them since Sebastian said they would bail him out.


    As for what the truth was, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± the inspector replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Stanley shrugged off Fred ruthlessly and marched out from the room, radiating powerful


    allure.


    Henry Armstrong, Sebastian Brenand and Zack Cassidy followed him closely behind.


    The men in ck left the room right after them. They were out of this world.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    ¡°Master Sebastian¡­Master Henry¡­Master¡­please forgive me, I swear I will never do it again, I


    swear¡­¡± Fred Thomson looked at their backs desperately, begging for mercy in tears.


    However, none of them turned back.


    Bam¡­


    The door closed at the instant.


    The entire world had returned to peace.


    Fred fell to the ground weakly, he was staring at the ceiling in despair with his body fixed on the


    ground.


    He knew that he was finished.


    The masters of Brenand and Armstrong families were targeting him now. He was afraid that neither


    his father nor his uncle was able to save him from them. There was no way.


    Worst of all, his whole family could be implicated because of his grave mistake this time.


    Strong remorse rushed through his blood, he could not help but felt extremely dreadful.


    On the other hand, the inspector took a step back helplessly and swiftly pulled open the door. He


    red at the police officers outside and ordered, ¡°Send him to the detention room and we¡¯ll wait for


    the verdictter.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Then, he caught up with the masters and escorted them respectfully all the way out of the police


    station.


    As they stepped out from the police station, Stanley Batton took a cigarette out of his pocket and


    ced it between his lips.


    Immediately, the inspector lit up his lighter and handed over to Stanley attentively.


    Stanley threw the inspector a heartless gaze before he pulled out his own lighter and lit it.


    He took a long drag off the cigarette and went straight to the fleet of ck luxury cars parked across


    the entrance.


    He approached a random Rolls Royce and got inside.


    Henry Armstrong, Sebastian Brenand and Zack Cassidy followed after him and got into the car.


    Zack hopped into the driver¡¯s seat while Henry and Sebastian sat on either side of Stanley.


    The inspector was still standing courteously outside of the car, nodding and bowing, keeping himself


    on his toes.


    Stanley smoked elegantly. Henguidly leaned against the soft leather seat and crossed his long


    legs. ¡°Zack, back to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Master.¡± Zack nodded respectfully.


    At the same time, the men in ck had already got into their respective cars.


    Zack honked to instruct the other cars to move.


    Soon, the fleet of cars gradually moved, blending into the flow of traffic and speeding down the


    road.


    ¡°X is worried to death about you. You should give her a call.¡± Sebastian looked at Stanley and


    continued, ¡°You were gone all of a sudden after you left to buy her breakfast this morning. She tried


    to call you but you were not picking up. X waited for hours but you didn¡¯te back so she


    suspected that something happened to you.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s expression softened right away upon hearing that. ¡°What happened next?¡± he asked.


    ¡°X ordered a few people guarding her to look for you. She told them to check the surveince


    cameras around the entrance of the hospital as well as Morning Glory for the period of time after


    you left her ward.¡±


    ¡°Henry and I happened to be having breakfast with Zack when they informed Zack about it.


    Therefore, we did as X said to check the surveince cameras.¡±


    ¡°We saw you getting into Fred¡¯s car. Instinctively, we understand why you got into that car and what


    you were up to.¡±


    ¡°Then, we tried to trace you down and we found out that you were at the police station. We guessed


    that you had your revenge but we were still worried about you. We were afraid that the police


    officers would not go easy on you so we hurried over together¡­¡±


    Sebastian exined the incident from head to tail. He lit a cigarette when he was done with his


    story. He crossed his legs, and started to smokezily and casually.


    Stanley remained silent. He called X immediately.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    On the other end of the phone, X Quest was still on the edge of her seat.


    She clutched the phone tightly in her hand and she could not take her eyes off the phone screen.


    She could not ck off, not in the slightest, she must wait for his call.


    The people sent out to look for Stanley Batton had note back and reported to her by now.


    Something must have gone wrong.


    Right that moment, her phone ran out of battery and automatically shut down.


    She went to find a phone charger at once.


    It was then that she realised she did not carry a charger with her all this while. Without hesitation,


    she called out to the people outside of her ward to help search for a phone charger.


    She would never let her phone die at this point. She could not bear missing any news about


    Stanley.


    Her heart was racing and she felt that it was pounding out of her chest.


    On the other side, Stanley Batton locked his phone and shoved it back into his pocket after noticing


    that X¡¯s phone was off.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sebastian Brenand asked.


    ¡°Her phone shut down. Forget it, let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Henry Armstrong said.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Sebastian, please warn the inspector not to talk any nonsense in front of X. He must


    know what to say and what to keep quiet about.¡± Stanley turned to look at Sebastian.


    Sebastian snapped his fingers in delight. ¡°You don¡¯t want our identities to be exposed, right? Yeah I


    get it, no worries.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, brother, why exactly do you want to hide about it?¡± Henry looked puzzled.


    Stanley did not answer but nced at Zack and continued, ¡°Look for the evidence of the crimes that


    Fred Thomson¡¯s father and uncle ever did. Publish them as soon as possible. You have one day to


    do so.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Zack nodded politely.


    ***


    X Quest had been waiting for half an hour but there was no sign of the phone charger.


    Her heart was already in a mess and she was getting more impetuous now.


    She frowned impatiently andmanded at the people outside the door, ¡°Come here.¡±


    She sounded cold and her tone, too, was a little unpleasant.


    Soon, the door opened.


    ¡°Who upsets you? Hmm?¡±


    A familiar voice flowed into the ward. X¡¯s heart fluttered and turned to face the door rapidly.


    There was a stunning man smiling faintly in front of her.


    Henry and Sebastian were standing behind him, too.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The gloomy clouds surrounding her had all vanished. Her hanging heart had finally returned to


    peace.


    X jumped off her bed immediately and ran towards Stanley. She threw her arms around his neck


    emotionally and pressed their chests together. ¡°Where have you been? I thought you faced some


    trouble!¡±


    Henry and Sebastian exchanged looks of glee.


    X swung her left arm a little too excessive, causing the wound on her shoulder to be pulled apart.


    The pain that pricked her bones like a needle finally made her return to her senses.


    It was only then she realised how embarrassing she was. She released Stanley instantly but the


    sudden rosiness on her cheeks gave her away.


    She had butterflies in her stomach as her heart skipped a beat once again.


    The pain from her wound was still spreading across her body. She lifted her head awkwardly and


    found a pair of beaming eyes staring at her.


    Perhaps she rarely noticed the genuity in his eyes, she lost herself unintentionally for a short while.


    For a moment, she could not feel the pain in her body anymore.


    It was as if his gaze was the best painkiller in the world.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you were so worried about me. Hmm?¡± Stanley lowered his chin, quirking his


    eyebrows and smirking slightly as he stared at X¡¯s face.


    His dark eyes caught her heart, tightly and firmly, like an invisible.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    X Quest stroked her hair awkwardly. She gathered all her courage to meet Stanley Batton¡¯s eyes


    and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried about you. We¡¯re still working together, you see. It will be very


    troublesome to me if anything were to happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that what this is all about?¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes were full of suspicion.


    ¡°And¡­And we¡¯re friends. I don¡¯t want my friend to get into any trouble.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Stanley continued to ask calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s all¡­¡± X answered.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Look, you¡¯ve helped me a lot. It¡¯s unsurprising that I care about you,¡± she added.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Stanley looked deeply into her eyes, the corner of his lips was still curving upwards.


    For some reason, X always felt that his eyes were able to see through her, he seemed to know


    what she was thinking deep in her heart.


    She began to tense up inexplicably.


    She could not exin why she felt so nervous.


    And her heartbeat was elerating, too.


    ¡°You should lie down and rest well in your bed even if you¡¯re worried. You¡¯re still sick.¡± Stanley


    ced one arm around her back and scooped the other arm around the bend in her knees, and


    lifted her up.


    She was very slim. She was as light as a feather in his arms.


    X¡¯s heart shrank and her heartbeat went crazy. ¡°What are you doing? I can walk on my own.¡±


    Stanley did not answer. He marched towards the snow white bed and put her down carefully on it.


    He covered her with a nket gently. ¡°You¡¯re injured. You can¡¯t move around much.¡±


    ¡°I mainly hurt my shoulder. The rest of my body is perfectly fine¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still not allowed to move even if they¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Sebastian Brenand put his hand around Henry Armstrong¡¯s shoulder and strode forward. He


    casually sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the two of them and shivering.


    ¡°Henry, shouldn¡¯t we get out of here?¡± he looked at Henry yfully.


    Henry nodded, ¡°I guess so?¡±


    X Quest blushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°Hurry up and get lost.¡± Stanley said without turning a hair.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Henry chuckled and joked.


    ¡°Stop it guys¡­Please don¡¯t make a scene.¡± X said.


    Stanley stopped saying anything. He stared at her and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Her shoulder was not aching anymore right now. She nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s wrong with


    you? Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°We went to punish Fred Thomson, of course.¡± Henry got up and grabbed an apple. He juggled the


    apple casually before pulling a chair to sit beside X and began peeling the apple seriously.


    Stanley went around to the other side of the bed and sat down too.


    X looked at Henry with a startled face. ¡°What? Punish Fred? The three of you?¡±


    ¡°I did it myself.¡± Stanley replied.


    X could not believe what she had heard. ¡°What? You did it on your own? Why did you go after


    him suddenly? Didn¡¯t we say that we will find him at the casino in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Where did you meet Fred? And what did you do to him? Was it like how we nned? Are you


    alright? Did he touch you?¡± Her chest was filled with numerous questions.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t suffer from anything. He¡¯s already in the police station right now and he will be sentenced


    later on.¡± Stanley responded.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At the moment, X had more questions running through her mind. She could not believe her ears


    at all.


    She was surprised and excited at the same time.


    In her opinion, it was not easy to send Fred to jail. How did the man sitting in front of her manage to


    do it in such a short period of time?


    She began to shoot them with more and more questions as she was eager to know the truth. ¡°How


    did you do that? You¡¯re amazing!¡±

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    ¡°Fred Thomson saw me on the road when I went out to get you some breakfast. He honked at me,


    trying to ost me.¡± Stanley Batton said.


    ¡°I had the drug that you prepared for mest night in my pocket. Therefore, I got into his car and


    followed him to a hotel.¡±


    ¡°Then, I added that drug into his ss. His body reacted to it as soon as he drank it, and he started


    to work it out on his own.¡±


    ¡°I called the police when he was done, telling them that he¡­well¡­¡± that word was stuck at the edge


    of his lips.


    He paused for a while and continued to describe the incident to her in earnest. ¡°After that the police


    came to gather some evidence. After they collected the sample of body fluids Fred left behind, the


    police took both of us to the police station.¡±


    ¡°Later on, I exined the whole incident at the hotel to the police. I also submitted the video of you


    and Georgie being tortured by Fred in the dark room to them. Subsequently, he was taken into


    custody and everything went smoothly.¡± Stanley added.


    He felt disgusted when he thought of the video.


    ¡°Stan, the police had arrested Fred temporarily for now but he will be releasedter if his father and


    uncle interfere with the case. There¡¯s another important step in my n that I didn¡¯t tell you about¡­


    Listen.¡±


    ¡°If we want Fred¡¯s father and uncle to stay out of this, we have to threaten them with the video we


    have of Fred. To make a mountain out of a molehill and expose Fred, or sending Fred into jail forContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    the rest of his life, I believe they will prefer thetter. After all, if we make a big deal out of the


    incident, Fred won¡¯t simply be imprisoned for life but he will be sentenced to death.¡± X continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve settled everything.¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± X was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yeah¡­Everything¡¯s settled. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Stanley replied calmly.


    ¡°You went to negotiate with Fred¡¯s father and uncle? How did you do it in such a short period of


    time? And that video, I didn¡¯t give it to you, did I?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Anyway, everything¡¯s done. All you have to do is keep your mind at ease and wait for Fred¡¯s


    verdict.¡± Stanley smiled.


    ¡°You copied the video from Fred¡¯s phone after I fell asleep? And then, you went straight to his father


    and uncle right after everything that happened at the hotel and police station? You managed to


    persuade them? Do you have to be so bold?¡± X¡¯s mind was racing and this was the only


    possibility she could think of.


    No matter what, she felt extremely happy and relieved as everything went well as she wished.


    This man, sitting right in front of her was rising higher and higher up the ranks in her heart.


    Some people might be walking on the dirtiest path but they could be doing the bravest and most


    righteous things.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore.¡± Stanley said while taking the freshly peeled apple from Henry¡¯s


    palm and handling it over to X. ¡°Have you eaten breakfast yet?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t have time for breakfast. I¡¯ve been worrying about you and I have no appetite at all.¡±


    X told him.


    ¡°I guess you really do care about me.¡± the corner of Stanley¡¯s lips curved up slightly once again.


    X¡¯s heart clenched and her face flushed faintly. ¡°Who cares about you? It¡¯s normal to worry about


    my friends, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, you¡¯re right on all counts.¡± The grin on his face was getting more obvious.


    ¡°Beautiful X, you must be proud of yourself. No one ever made our Stan to sacrifice so much.¡±


    Henry teased while crossing his legs.


    X smiled and looked at Stanley. ¡°Stan, thank you so much for everything. You¡¯ve done a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going down to buy you breakfast.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me about how you persuaded Fred¡¯s father and uncle!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    As he ended the conversation, he stood up and stroked her hair gently before he turned away and


    left the ward.


    X stared at Sebastian Brenand and asked, ¡°Were you there when he negotiated with the


    Thomsons?¡±

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Sebastian Brenand shook his head.


    Then, X Quest turned to look at Henry Armstrong.


    Henry shook his head as well. He drew a tiny kumquat from the te of fruits beside him, peeled off


    the skin and stuffed it into his mouth.


    ¡°Stop questioning it. You know that everything turns out well and that¡¯s all that matters¡­Things are


    handled perfectly by Stan, there isn¡¯t a single w.¡± He reassured X while chewing the kumquat


    in his mouth.


    ¡°Moreover, you don¡¯t have to worry if the Thomson family starts pursuing the matter further and


    leaving you in danger, things like that. Stan has arranged it all and everything wille to an end


    here.¡± He added.


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, I think you do know more about the negotiation?¡± Henry¡¯s words piqued


    X¡¯s curiosity.


    Henry shrugged and leaned against the chairzily. He spat the kumquat seeds onto his palm and


    threw them into the trash can. ¡°I really wasn¡¯t there. I just heard it from Stan. As for the details, I¡¯m


    afraid that we can¡¯t tell you because they involve some secrets.¡±


    X did not ask further questions the moment she heard that.


    Since the whole story was deliberately ambiguous, they must be hiding something from her,


    something that she should not know, she thought.


    For instance, they were in the gang. They had been in the gang for a long time, and since they were


    able to stay in the gang and mix well with the other members, they must have some connections


    with the higher-ups.


    She reckoned that the higher-ups must be able to subdue the Thomson family. This was the reason


    behind Stanley¡¯s secure arrangements and this was also why Henry was so sure that everything


    would end here, and the Thomsons would never look into anything else.


    Perhaps it all involved some secrets of their gang. Therefore, she decided to stop asking.


    ¡°Beautful X, what are you thinking about?¡± Sebastian was full of concern.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± X smiled.


    Suddenly, a man in ck entered the ward with a phone charger. He gave Sebastian and Henry a


    polite nod and scurried off to X. He handed her the charger with both hands. ¡°Miss Quest, this is


    what you asked for.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± X responded.


    ¡°Alright, I need to go somewhere right now. Sebastian, stay here with X.¡± Henry got up and gave


    Sebastian a pat on his shoulder.


    ¡°What? Are you going to humiliate yourself again?¡± Sebastian questioned.


    ¡°What are you babbling about? I¡¯m looking for joy, for happiness okay.¡±


    ¡°Being ignored makes you happy, eh? You¡¯re such a weirdo.¡± Sebastian rolled his eyes.


    Henry rolled his eyes at him too. He looked at X in a serious manner and informed her, ¡°I¡¯m


    leaving for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Henry strode out of the ward without waiting for X to speak.


    ¡°Where¡¯s he going?¡± X was a little curious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind about him. He¡¯s just out of his mind. Well some people¡­....they¡¯re thrill-seekers you


    know. They¡¯re bored of peaceful life.¡± Sebastian continued, ¡°Beauty X, do you want some


    oranges?¡±


    X shook her head.


    After Henry left both of them, he headed to Georgie Clementine¡¯s ward confidently and knocked


    straight on the door.


    Georgie was sitting on the bed and she was busy ying Heroes Assemble on herptop.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She waspleting her daily tasks.


    She heard the knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± she responded while doing her tasks seriously.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Henry Armstrong pushed open the door and entered the ward. He approached Georgie Clementine


    leisurely and sat down beside her.


    He peeked at the game Georgie was ying and asked, ¡°Is that Heroes Assemble?¡±


    Georgie¡¯s gaze slowly shifted from the game to his face. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± She remained


    still.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you, can¡¯t I?¡± Henry teased cheerfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m much better now and I don¡¯t need anyone to visit me. By the way, remember to ept my


    money on WeChat.¡± Georgie replied coldly and continued to y her game.


    ¡°Legendary, what kind of stupid name is that?¡± Henry looked at her game ID with a disgusted face


    and sneered.


    Georgie¡¯s game character was a Strategist, or in another word, a mage. She was currently doing


    her daily mission to defeat the monsters. When she arrived at the particr location, she would


    automatically start to fight the monsters.


    Her game character dressed in a snow white, off shoulder robe, just like a stunningly beautiful fairy.


    She looked like a fairy scattering flowers as she attacked within her area of effect. There was a


    gorgeous pink aura around her, making her tremendously fascinating.


    Henry took another close look at the region she was in. He was surprised that both of them were


    actually in the same region.


    However, he could not recognise the game ID ¡®Legendary¡¯ at all.


    Henry peered at her ount. Well, she was only around Level 60. It was unsurprisingly that he


    failed to notice her as he only hung out with those famous yers everyday. He did not even bother


    to take a look at the low-level-yers like her.


    Georgie was irritated so she raised her eyes to re at Henry coldly. ¡°What does it have to do with


    you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mad?¡± Henry held his forehead helplessly. ¡°Fine, fine, you name is awesome, is it okay


    now?¡±


    ¡°I feel so much better right now. Go ahead and do your stuff if you have nothing else to tell me


    alright. I¡¯m very busy.¡± Georgie started to give him the order of dismissal.


    ¡°Have you eaten breakfast yet?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡± Georgie looked at him and questioned him straightforwardly.


    Henry was startled at her question. ¡°Well, I do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you so stop wasting your time on me.¡± She focused back on the game after finishing her


    words.


    Georgie knew very well that he was an unreliable, disloyal womanizer and she did not have the time


    for him.


    This was the first time Henry got rejected by a girl in his life.


    All the girls out here stuck to him spontaneously wherever they saw him, the Master Henry. Was


    there a need for him to pick them up?


    asionally, he would take the initiative to flirt with someone. Nheless, she would just crawl


    into his bed as he waved at her.


    He had never met someone like Georgie.


    He had always been the high and mighty Master Henry among these girls and he was so used to it.


    He felt refreshed to be treated like a normal person and to be rejected suddenly.


    ¡°But I like you. What can I do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you think, so give up on me. Like someone else since you are so charming,


    there must be loads of girls chasing after you.¡±


    ¡°I have no feelings for them. I only think that you¡¯re pretty.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like you.¡± Georgie remained cold-hearted.


    ¡°Do you know that hurts?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I know¡­but you won¡¯t cut off that idea if it doesn¡¯t hurt, will you?¡± In the middle of the conversation,


    Georgiepleted a mission so she clicked on another mission. Her game character hopped onto


    the seat on a red flying carpet and headed to another destination toplete the mission.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be cut off.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, I won¡¯t like you anyway.¡± Georgie flicked a cold nce at him and insisted.


    ¡°Have your parents ever told you that you shouldn¡¯t be overconfident with your words when you


    were little? What if you fall in love with me and you can¡¯t live without me one day?¡± Henry continued


    to grin, there was not the slightest bit of displeasure on his face.


    Georgie would never have thought that Henry¡¯s words were going toe true one day.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Hereafter, whenever Georgie Clementine felt miserable, her heart would churn like restless waves


    the moment she thought of what Henry Armstrong had said.


    ¡°Crazy.¡± Georgie was full of disdain.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make fun of you anymore alright. Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What did you have?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you read my face? Can¡¯t you sense that I have zero interest in talking to you?¡± Georgie


    raised her eyes again and red at Henry frigidly.


    ¡°But I want to pay attention to you.¡±


    ¡°I want to y my game. Go away.¡±


    ¡°Okay...I need to go out to settle something too, just take care of yourself, alright?¡± Henry got up and


    left the ward after saying that.


    Georgie heaved a deep sigh of relief as soon as Henry left. She then concentrated on her game


    again.


    Meanwhile, Henry Armstong had returned to X Quest¡¯s ward.


    ***


    On the next day, X Quest and Georgie Clementine were getting more stable so they were


    allowed to be discharged from the hospital.


    Stanley Batton sent his underlings to settle the discharge procedures.


    X was worried about Georgie staying alone in her house and taking care of herself. Therefore,


    she tried every way she could think of to bring Georgie back to her vi.


    Buzz...buzz...


    Their phones vibrated at the same time as soon as the three of them put on their slippers.


    They took out their phones at the same time and the same news was disyed on their screens.


    ¡°Robert Thomson and Fudge Thomson were involved in corruption and were arrested.¡±


    X was ted to see the news.


    Fred Thomson used to be so arrogant because Robert and Fudge were conniving and protecting


    him. They were all Fred Thomson¡¯s aplices.


    The Thomsons had ended up in jail one by one, one after another. If karma was real, the Thomson


    family must have done too much evil so they were being punished now.


    ¡°Fred¡¯s support is going to copsepletely now...They deserve that, though. Corruption,


    condoning Fred¡¯s crimes, they¡¯re terrible indeed.¡± Georgie snorted.


    Stanley did not say anything. He put away his phone and helped X to walk to the living room.


    Georgie followed closely behind.


    Three of them sank to the sofa, X leaned on the back of the sofa and let out a heavy sigh


    comfortably.


    Those who had been bullied by Fred must be so excited as though they had their revenge when


    they saw the news, she thought.


    ¡°They do deserve it. God will never spare such awful people.¡± X said coldly, ¡°We might be afraid


    of horrifying people like them but God will not.¡±


    With that said, X opened her Weibo and scrolled through the hot trends. She was eager to find


    out how theizens were going to criticize them.


    #The Thomsons All Arrested# was on the top on the trending list, the headline was followed by a


    ¡®Hot!¡¯.


    Theizens were constantly reviling the Thomson family, showing off theirnguage skills in


    different ways.


    ¡°A family of scum, hurry up and sentence them to death!¡±


    ¡°Fred Thomson, his father, and his uncle were all trash. They looked decent but guess what? Just


    die, will you?¡±


    ¡°I suggest that the Thomson family should be shot right in their heads. I want to press them on the


    ground and punch them in their faces so badly. The Thomsons must die, their whole family will be


    cursed to death!¡±

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    X Quest was immensely satisfied as she read through thesements.


    She felt that the air she breathed in had a trace of sweet smell flowing along with it.


    She put down her phone and turned to face the man sitting beside her. ¡°Stan, thanks for


    everything.¡±


    ¡°Told you, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Stanley Batton said, ¡°I¡¯m going to clean up the room for Georgie. You guys


    can go to your room and have a rest first.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She nodded obediently.


    He helped her up carefully and the three of them went upstairs together.


    As they reached the second floor, Stanley headed to clean up the guest room whereas X led


    Georgie Clementine to her master bedroom.


    Georgie pulled X to her fluffyvender bed as soon as both of them entered the room.


    X covered their bodies with the nket and held Georgie¡¯s hand. ¡°Stan totally changed my


    impression of the people in the gang, you know. Based on my observation over the past two days, I


    don¡¯t think he looks like a gangster at all.¡± She began.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°The most important thing is that he¡¯s meticulous and he¡¯spletely different from the other


    gangsters. No wonder he can stay around the higher-ups, he¡¯s really extraordinary.¡± Georgie could


    not stopplimenting Stanley.


    ¡°Yeah, I agree. He¡¯s special, whether it¡¯s his image, his temperament or his behaviors, he¡¯s totally


    different from a gangster. Sometimes I think that someone like him should be a big boss or a big


    star.¡±


    Talking about Stanley, X could not stop praising him too, her eyes seemed to be gentler and the


    corner of her lips curled up unconsciously.


    Georgie noticed her facial expression and straightened X¡¯s body immediately. She held X¡¯s


    face with her palms and questioned her seriously. ¡°Are you in love with him?¡±


    X was bewildered at her question. She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    However, Georgie frowned and seized her up and down thrice, she looked into her eyes and


    advised her solemnly. ¡°You and him are from two different worlds. No matter how good he acts in


    front of us, we must remember that he¡¯s in the gang.¡±


    ¡°He might be very noble on the surface but he¡¯s just like any ordinary gangster behind our back,


    with blood in his hands, and he''s probably doing those dirty deals out there.¡±


    ¡°President X, please guard your heart and never fall in love with him, he¡¯s not meant for you. You


    should find a good man who is able to match your standard, live a superior life.¡±


    Georgie continued to advise her with all her heart.


    The way X smiled and her gaze when she mentioned Stanley made Georgie extremely worried.


    She felt insecure about X.


    She did admit that Stanley was very nice to X and he looked decent too. However, she definitely


    did not approve both of them to be together.


    He did not deserve a nobledy like X.


    ¡°I know, stop nagging me. Why are you acting like my mother?¡± X responded grudgingly.


    ¡°I care about you, okay?¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Alright, I get it, the good ones and the toxic ones will never walk on the same path.¡± X stretched


    out her right arm and ced it around Georgie¡¯s shoulder.


    Buzz buzz buzz...


    Suddenly, her phone kept vibrating.


    She picked up her phone swiftly and took a look at it.


    She was being added into a WeChat group chat. She pressed the group to have a look and she


    found out that the members inside were all her ssmates from Year 12.


    All the names in it were familiar.


    There were forty people in total including her.


    Everyone was talking about the gathering they nned. Few of them mentioned X¡¯s name and


    asked for her opinion about the changes to the date of the gathering. They decided to set it on the


    day of the Lantern Festival at eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    X instantly sent an ¡®okay¡¯ emoji to the group.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Originally, X Quest was afraid that she could not attend the gathering as she was injured and it


    was quite a pity. It turned out that her friends decided to change the date before she could even


    exin why she might be absent.


    She was delighted.


    By that time, she should have recovered from her injuries.


    Her message in the group had attracted countless friends immediately. They were tagging her


    incessantly, greeting her and asking how she was doing recently.


    X replied patiently to all their messages.


    She became the star of the group chat all of a sudden.


    While she was texting on WeChat, Lana Harrison¡¯s call came in.


    X picked up her call happily.


    ¡°Hey X, my husband told me that you were bullied and seriously injured by Fred Thomson, are


    you okay? How do you feel now? I¡¯d love to visit you but I¡¯m abroad right now, and I won¡¯t be able to


    return for some time.¡± The anxiety in Lana¡¯s voice was unbearable.


    X felt warmed as she heard her voice. A sweet smile blossomed on her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine Aunt Lana,


    I¡¯m already home. You don¡¯t have to worry about me or fly over to see me, I¡¯m all good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± Lana gradually rxed and she sounded more relieved now, ¡°Oh right,


    X, I have bad news for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± X asked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lana let out a heavy sigh. ¡°You better be prepared. Emily might be released.¡±


    X was not really surprised with it. She had thought of this possibility ever since she found out that


    Emily Quest suffered from major depression.


    Mental illness like this could draw one¡¯s life if it went bad.


    In times like this, if the family members strongly insisted that they wanted to bring her home, the


    police would have considered execution outside the prison.


    After all, it would be troublesome to them if anyone was found dead inside the detention center.


    Especially a wealthy girl like Emily.


    ¡°Hmm...I expected that.¡± X smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Her condition is really serious. She tried tomit suicide in the hospital again yesterday, stabbing


    herself in the main artery of her leg.¡±


    ¡°Your father is trying to apply for medical parole for her now, and I think my husband agrees to


    approve.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you know, if he refuses to let her go and anything happens to her in the detention center, he


    will get himself into trouble then.¡± Lana sounded kind of helpless on the other end of the phone.


    X did not expect that Emily wouldmit suicide twice in such a short period of time. It was


    undoubtedly that the police did not dare to bring her back to the detention center anymore due to


    her high frequency of haunting suicides.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Aunt Lana, just let uncle do what he pleases.¡± X said.


    ¡°X, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡±


    X exchanged a few more greetings with Lana before she hung up the phone.


    Georgie Clementine was sitting closely beside X and she heard their conversation clearly. She


    red at X with a dark face and asked, ¡°So what now? Emily ising out?¡±


    X held her forehead wearily. ¡°Yeah, no choice. ording to her condition right now, it has to be


    this way.¡±


    ¡°I feel like she¡¯s faking it.¡± Georgie suspected.


    ¡°There¡¯s a professional device to detect depression now, she can¡¯t possibly fool that device. She¡¯s


    not that pro either, you think highly of her.¡± X told Georgie.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Ring ring ring¡­ Jeremy Quest¡¯s call came in.


    X Quest answered his call immediately. ¡°Hi, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°X, I¡¯m going to bring your sister out. My heart aches so badly when I look at her, I can¡¯t sleep all


    night long.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s still my daughter, can you understand Daddy, X?¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice was a


    little hoarse.


    X could feel that he was in pain and anxiety even through the phone.


    Her heart wrenched badly when she heard her father¡¯s voice. The tip of her nose, too, was sore.


    ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡± she closed her eyes as she let out a heavy sigh.


    Cough...Cough¡­¡°X, it¡¯s great that you understand. Don¡¯t worry, your position in the Quest family


    will never change even if Emily is released. I¡¯ll give mypany to you, everything I own will be


    yours.¡± Jeremy coughed as he spoke on the phone.


    ¡°Emily has lost the ability to go against you now, she¡¯s abnormal. X, no matter what grudges you


    bore against her, just let go of them, do that for me, can you?¡± He continued. He was coughing


    worse now.


    ¡°Dad, are you sick?¡± X¡¯s chest was tight.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She should have thought of this earlier. After all, Emily was his daughter, they shared the same


    blood, it must be so heartbreaking to see Emily end up this way.


    ¡°¡®I¡¯ve been running around because of your sister these two days. It¡¯s very tiring and I¡¯m also in a


    really bad mood. My body is unwell so they sent me to the hospital.¡± Jeremy exined and let out a


    heavy sigh.


    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± X was getting more and more anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯m probably overworked.¡± Jeremy Quest added, ¡°I¡¯ve already made a will and handed it over to my


    lawyer to be notarized. If I die one day, Quest Property Group will be passed to you, Emily and May


    will get five percent of the share, as well as half of the cars and properties under my name, and


    about two hundred million.¡±


    X did not expect that what she had been waiting for all the time, was finally happening right now.


    Her father had me a will all of a sudden, and appointed her as his heir.


    She should be overjoyed but she did not feel happy at all at this moment. There was only agony


    and anxiety in her heart. She was extremely worried about her father. ¡°Daddy, which ward are you


    in?¡±


    ¡°In the same ward as your sister.¡± He began to cough violently again as he finished his sentence.


    He was breathing rapidly now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit youter.¡± X said.


    After the call ended, X was burning inside, as if her heart had been torn apart by something


    fierce.


    She was more concerned about her father than Emily now.


    Her heart was filled with mixed feelings. She enjoyed having revenge on Emily, but looking at how


    Emily had deeply affected her father, she could not help but felt guilty about it.


    All kinds of emotions mixed together, tearing her apart from the inside out. She felt immensely


    awful.


    ¡°Is Uncle sick?¡± Georgie Clementine was holding X with concern.


    ¡°Yes...Georgie, I think we should put a stop to our revenge against Emily.¡± X closed her eyes in


    despair, there was a slight red tinge under her eyes.


    The current Emily, she had nothing to lose even if she is released.


    Her divorce with Tom Sullivan had be a fact. Even if they failed to do so now, Tom would never


    take her seriously anymore. It had to be done sooner orter.


    Jeremy just told X that all the properties of Quest belonged to her, Emily had lost her chance to


    compete for Quest Property Group. Their father would never make a promise that he could not


    keep, the will was made, and it would not be changed anymore.


    Emily was suffering from severe depression right now, and she might never be able to live a normal


    life for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    On top of that, Emily Quest¡¯s reputation had beenpletely ruined. Everyone in Country Z knew


    what kind of person she was, and she had put a blot on her image, a blot that would follow her for


    the rest of her life.


    She was doomed to be criticized everywhere she went even if she regained her freedom.


    ¡°Suit yourself...I¡¯ll support whatever decision you have made.¡± Georgie Clementine stroked her hair


    softly.


    Knock knock knock... There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± X responded.


    Soon, the door opened and Stanley Batton entered the room with some warm water and medicine.


    He ced the tray on the shelf beside the bed and got a painkiller as well as an anti-inmmatory


    pill from the bottles. He shoved the pills into X¡¯s mouth.


    He then brought the cup of water to her lips.


    Bitterness spreaded across her mouth. She quickly grabbed the cup from Stanley, drank a mouthful


    of water and swallowed the pills.


    The bitterness was still spreading around as the pills traveled down her throat. She felt like her


    stomach was turning over.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Stanley took a peppermint candy out of his pocket slowly and put it into her mouth. ¡°Have a candy.¡±


    These were all some insignificant small gestures but they warmed her heart intensely.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± she smiled.


    ¡°X, I¡¯m a little worried now. What if Emilyes out and recovers afterwards? Will she target you


    again? Or even worse this time?¡± Fear shed across Georgie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± X was aware of Emily¡¯s temper. ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s best for her to behave


    nicely, and I¡¯ll be fine with her. If she¡¯s going to go against me again, I won¡¯t let her off the hook.¡±


    ¡°Why did she have to be diagnosed with major depression? She¡¯d still be in the jail right now if she


    hadn¡¯t.¡± Georgie was upset.


    ¡°If you want her to stay in the jail, I do have ways.¡± Stanley looked at X and said.


    ¡°Forget it...I don¡¯t want to. I can¡¯t push my father to death, he¡¯s already sick because of Emily.¡± X


    frowned bitterly.


    ¡°He¡¯s sick?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah, because of Emily. He hopes that Emily can be released. He can¡¯t bear to see Emily suffer


    and he said that Emily¡¯s condition is really bad. Forget it, just leave it this way.¡± X ced the cup


    on the shelf.


    ¡°I respect your decision,¡± Stanley faintly said.


    ¡°I need to go to the hospital now. I need to see my father.¡± X forced herself to move to the edge


    of the bed and she was going to put on her shoes.


    Stanley knelt down on one knee and put on the shoes for her nicely. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±


    Georgie Clementine grabbed X¡¯s arm and gazed at Stanley. ¡°Stan, she¡¯s talking nonsense right


    now, how can you just let her be? How can she be running around now?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t feel at ease if she doesn¡¯t go to the hospital.¡± Stanley looked at Georgie calmly. ¡°Nor will


    she be happy.¡±


    ¡°Is this the right time to talk about being happy or sad?¡± Georgie lifted her eyebrows and she looked


    rather gloomy. ¡°What if her wound reopens when she¡¯s running around out there.¡±


    ¡°Her happiness is important to me at all times.¡± Stanley¡¯s gaze fell on X¡¯s face slowly.


    The moment their eyes met, X could clearly feel that her body was warm and her heart caught


    ame.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    He really knew her well and he was always looking out for her.


    He was willing to fit into her ns even if her decision seemed to be capricious.


    ¡°There are a lot of people looking after Uncle, you might as well visit him tomorrow.¡± Georgie


    Clementine was still unsure about it.


    X Quest patted her shoulder lightly and looked at her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±


    Then, she turned to Stanley Batton. ¡°Please help me get the pink makeup case on the dresser.¡±


    She had to put on make up nicely and dress up properly to make herself look radiant. Therefore,


    her father would not find out that she was hurt and worried about her.


    Georgie knew that X had made up her mind so she did not try to stop her anymore.


    After X was done with her make up, Stanley drove her to the Municipal Hospital.


    X immediately headed to the ward building as soon as she got out of the car.


    However, she had only walked for a few steps before Stanley marched towards her and lifted her


    from the ground, without giving her a chance to react.


    X could feel her heart in her throat and her chest knotted up. She looked around the crowd that


    walked past them subconsciously and struggled. ¡°What...What are you doing? Let go of me, many


    people are watching us!¡±


    ¡°You need to save your energy, or else, how are you going to act like a healthy personter?¡±


    Stanley said calmly.


    With that, he strode into the building.


    There were many people who passed by them. The two of them had sessfully caught all the


    attention.


    Being princess carried by a charming man along the way, all thedies must feel a twinge of envy


    for her.


    X could not hide her shyness anymore as the attention of surrounding people on them was


    growing.


    She glimpsed a wheelchair near the door beside them. She pointed at it immediately and shifted her


    gaze to the man¡¯s delicate jawline. ¡°Stan, there¡¯s a wheelchair over there, you can use that to push


    me.¡±


    ¡°What if your family sees us outside the ward? What are you going to say?¡± Stanley Batton asked


    softly as he looked at her.


    ¡°But...but it¡¯s still very hard for us to exin either if they see us like this. Who would be carried like


    this along the way normally? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re injured.¡±


    Stanley continued to march across the floor in his long legs and he did not turn his hair at all. ¡°Your


    husband spoils you, he loves to hug you, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    At the instant, X could feel pulses of electricity waves running across her skin.


    Love words that came out unconsciously from one¡¯s mouth were the most attractive thing ever.


    She hated to admit that she was soaked into his words once again. Blush seared across her


    cheeks.


    The reason he gave was so wless that she failed to argue with him for a moment.


    ¡°To be honest, I could really walk on my own.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stay put and be quiet, hmm?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Since he insisted to do so, X decided not to struggle anymore for the fear of stretching her


    wound.


    The elevator doors opened as the two of them reached the elevator. There were a bunch of people


    standing inside. As soon as the girls saw them, their eyes were overflowed with envy.


    Stanley Batton stepped into the elevator. He looked at X and said, ¡°Press the floor button¡­¡±


    Immediately, she reached out to press the floor they were heading to.


    At this time, a little girl stepped forward and stole a nce at Stanley before pressing the ¡®close¡¯


    button.


    The three girls standing behind them had gone mad, they were whispering among themselves while


    fancying Stanley¡¯s stiff back.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­Oh my god, the guy is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Not only is he handsome but he¡¯s very considerate of his girlfriend too. You don¡¯t even need a pair


    of legs being his girlfriend, I¡¯m so jealous of her.¡±


    ¡°Jealous of what? What if this girl is disabled?¡±


    Their voices are low but X and Stanley could hear them clearly.


    They frowned at the same time.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    X Quest turned to face the three of them and smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not disabled.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need someone to carry you if you¡¯re not disabled?¡± One of them asked.


    ¡°Because I love to do so.¡± Stanley Batton answered.


    His statement had ended the conversation between X and the girl. Everyone in the elevator


    cringed at his words.


    The girls were screaming in excitement internally.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    X¡¯s heart began to race involuntarily, too.


    She knew that the words just flowed out of his mouth without actually meaning it but they did touch


    her heart.


    ¡°My godddd...It¡¯s his sweetness that breaks your legs, eh?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m dying right now. What kind of ideal boyfriend is this?¡±


    ¡°I want to be her so badly! I can¡¯t hold myself back.¡±


    All the girls in the elevator went crazy...


    They were like two of the most perfect diamonds, shining and shimmering as nothing else but their


    sparkles could be seen.


    Soon, the elevator was the first to arrive at their floor.


    Stanley Batton carried X in his arms and headed straight to Emily''s ward. Again, countless eyes


    fell on them along the aisle.


    ¡°Well...You can put me down now.¡± X whispered, her cheeks were kissed pink. She looked like a


    red rose in full bloom.


    Stanley put her down carefully and knocked on the door a few times.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± May Conner¡¯s voice was ringing from the ward.


    Stanley pushed open the door, grabbed X¡¯s hand and entered the ward.


    There were two beds in the ward.


    Emily was sleeping on one of the beds. Her neck, her wrist, and her forehead were all wrapped in


    gauze, looking terrifying.


    On the other bed, Jeremy Quest was leaning on the bedhead and drip-fed. His face was extremely


    pale and he was coughing incessantly, he looked terribly ill.


    May Conner was sitting beside him, peeling an apple.


    Her face went dark the moment she saw X Quest and Stanley Batton. However, it was filled with


    enthusiasm and gentleness the next second. ¡°X, Stan, you guys are here.¡±


    X and Stanley gave her a polite nod.


    X¡¯s heart was torn into half by a pair of cruel hands without mercy when she saw her father¡¯s


    condition.


    X rushed to her father immediately, her hand in Stanley¡¯s, and asked, ¡°Daddy, how are you


    feeling? What did the doctor say?¡±


    Cough...Cough¡­¡°Daddy is fine. The doctor said that I¡¯m overworked and my body is weak so I


    caught a cold.¡± Jeremy Quest exined as he coughed.


    He was short of breath when he coughed, causing his face to turn red.


    ¡°My girl...Thanks for your understanding.¡± Jeremy held X¡¯s hand and his eyes were filled with


    gratitude.


    ¡°I should always be considerate of you.¡± X¡¯s eyes reddened unconsciously. ¡°Remember to take


    your medicines as well as injections, and avoid eating spicy food for now, eat something light. Is


    there anything you crave for? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, your aunt will cook for me.¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± X nodded.


    ¡°Your sister will stay at home after this. She¡¯s not in a good state so if she ever confronts you when


    youe back home, I hope you don¡¯t mind about her.¡± Jeremy Quest added.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± X reassured.


    ¡°Mywyer just gave me a call to inform me that the will has been notarized.¡± Jeremy smiled as he


    panted. ¡°My girl, now that you¡¯re the heir of thepany, daddy will have to teach you more in the


    future.¡±


    He sounded so soft and gentle.


    On the bed next to them, Emily Quest rolled over and turned her back to everyone.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Soon, Emily Quest opened her eyes and red at the reflection of X Quest on the window panel


    cold-heartedly. She clenched her fist so tightly that her knuckles were turning white.


    May Conner''s face was gloomy for a few seconds when she heard about the subject of their


    conversation. However, she returned to normal shortly without a trace.


    ¡°Congrattions on bing the heir of the Quest family, X.¡± May forced a smile and looked at


    X.


    X could not help but eximed internally when she looked at her face. It was such a pity that this


    woman did not pursue acting.


    Despite how disgusted she felt about her, she still smiled at May, trying not to lose her courtesy and


    grace. ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡±


    In fact, she had to thank May and Emily for helping her to be the heir of the Quest family in a


    blink of an eye.


    She knew very well that the reason her father had appointed her as the heir right now was to


    appease her, apart from being impressed by her own abilities. That was the most important factor.


    If May Conner and Emily Quest did not try to look for trouble, Emily would not go to the detention


    center and suffer from depression, and the will would not have been settled so quickly.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡± X continued smiling. Her smile got broader, her voice as soft as ever, even


    every single strand of hair on her head was tinged with tenderness, too.


    ¡°X, you¡¯ll have to work harder from now on, because the burden on your shoulder is getting


    heavier.¡± May added.


    Although May was beaming on her outside, she was itching to swallow X alive deep down in her


    heart.


    She could not resign to Jeremy''s decision no matter how she thought about it. What had she gotten


    out of her ns with Emily? Nothing at all.


    They even quit the battle for the property of Quest before it ended.


    Why did Jeremy set the will down so quickly? It was all because he felt sorry for X and he was


    guilty about getting Emilly out of the detention center.


    All the ns they had against X failed to defeat her like a knife. On the contrary, they had


    be a stepping stone on her way to sess.


    What do you mean by ¡®shoot yourself in the foot¡¯? Both of them were the best example.


    However, May would not give up just like that, absolutely not!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± X replied.


    ***


    A weekter, Jeremy received an approval letter of Emily''s medical parole in his ward.


    He had fully recovered on that day.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Emily¡¯s condition had been stabilised too.


    Therefore, both of them were discharged together and they returned to their home.


    As soon as they reached their home, Emily hung her head and went upstairs with a gloomy face.


    May followed after her hastily and ran upstairs.


    Emily snorted coldly right after they entered the room. The mncholic look on her face had


    completely disappeared and was reced by a smug smirk.


    May locked the door swiftly. She then pulled Emily to the bed and sat down together.


    Emilyid down on the bedfortably.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    The soft bed sank when Emily Questy on it. She casually kicked her shoes off and kicked her


    legs in the air gleefully. ¡°It¡¯s much better at home. There¡¯s no way I could sleep on the worn-out bed


    in prison any longer.¡±


    May Connery next to her, turned onto her side, and tugged one hand under her chin while


    hugging Emily with the other. ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother smart? I came up with the idea of getting you to


    fake depression so that you could be bailed out to receive treatment.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Exactly. If it wasn¡¯t because of that, how could I be freed so easily? Mother, you¡¯re the best!¡± Emily


    eximed as she hugged May tightly.


    ¡°You were great too. I didn¡¯t think you could do exactly what I said. You did such a cruel thing to


    yourself to make it seem more realistic and to make your father feel even more sorry for you. Girl,


    you sure are something!¡± Mayplimented.


    ¡°How did youe up with the idea of having me fake depression with a caffeine overdose? The


    caffeine tablets you gave me made it seem as if I was really depressed. Even the screening devices


    couldn¡¯t identify whether I was faking it or because I really was depressed,¡± Emily said with a look of


    admiration as she looked at May.


    ¡°This goes back to the time when I was much younger. Back then, I liked drinking coffee a lot. One


    day, I couldn¡¯t help but drink a few extra cups. After that, I started experiencing irritability, anger,


    depression, and cardiac arrhythmia. I got so scared that I quickly went to the hospital, and the


    doctor said those symptoms were caused by excessive caffeine intake. ording to the doctor,


    caffeine poisoning could happen to people who consumed too much caffeine, resulting in temporary


    depression, mania, and the likes,¡± May exined earnestly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Emily nodded slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, when I came up with the idea of getting you to fake depression to get out of prison, I


    thought of using caffeine tablets so that you could fool the screening devices. Hence, I bought a


    bottle of caffeine tablets, took two out from the bottle, and bribed a correctional officer to deliver


    them to you under the guise of delivering clothes. Of course, before I sent you the caffeine tablets, I


    did a lot of research and looked up the approximate amount needed to ensure your safety while


    achieving my objective at the same time. In the end, I found out two tablets were needed to do just


    that,¡± May added.


    ¡°Mother, you really are awesome. We are awesome,¡± Emily crossed one leg over the other and said


    with a beaming smile.


    ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m awesome, you should listen to me more from now on. In the days toe,


    you have to keep pretending to be sick¡­ Keep pretending until the final day of your jail sentence¡­


    That way, you will never have to go back,¡± May said as she gently stroked Emily¡¯s hair. She had a


    scheming look in her eyes.


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry,¡± Emily said confidently. Faking depression was something she was very good


    at.


    ¡°You must act especially well in front of X Quest. Make sure you don¡¯t expose yourself. That girl


    is very smart,¡± May said through gritted teeth.


    Emily clenched her fists tightly, just as angrily. ¡°I know. X is a b*tch. I¡¯ll deal with herter. So


    what if Father has already written his will? The will can be changed at any time. All I need to do is


    get rid of X,¡± she said.


    ***


    On the night of the Lantern Festival, X put on an exquisite peach-shaded makeup.


    She had on a white turtleneck undershirt, coupled with a pair of light blue, ankle-length jeans, and a


    light green, workwear-style, thin woolen coat.


    On top of that, she was also wearing a pair of ck Chanel high heels and holding a ck Hermes


    handbag.


    Her hair was casually pulled back into a low ponytail with a light green, silk hairband with airy bangs


    in front.


    Her body seemed to glow as she stood in front of a mirror.


    After making sure her make-up and clothes were in order, X walked downstairs and got ready to


    head out for her ss reunion.


    Downstairs, Stanley Batton sat in front of the coffee table as he sipped on his tea, looking cool and


    handsome with his thick ck hair that was tousled loosely to the back.


    He was wearing a white shirt, paired with a ck suit, making him appear cold yet noble.


    When Stanley saw Xing downstairs, he picked up her Maserati car keys and walked up to


    her. ¡°Are we heading out now?¡±


    X nodded before looking down at her watch. ¡°We agreed to meet them at eight o¡¯clock. It¡¯s seven


    now. If we leave now, we should arrive just in time.¡±

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    At eight o¡¯clock, X Quest and Stanley Batton walked into Room 88 in Silver International Hotel,


    where her ss reunion was held.


    There were fourrge round tables in the room, and every table was already filled up.


    Looking around, X recognized everyone inside.


    Some of them had gained weight, while others had lost weight. Some of them still looked the same.


    Some wore clothes from well-known brands, while others wore the most ordinary clothes.


    The moment X saw them, memories of her third year in high school began to appear in her mind,


    and she suddenly felt very nostalgic and emotional.


    These people were witnesses of X¡¯s grimmest period when she was fat and ugly.


    Apart from one person who made fun of her, no one else did, and they had even stood up for her


    when things like that happened.


    From what X recalled, her third year in high school was filled with heart-warming memories.


    After looking around at everyone, X¡¯s gazended upon a woman wearing a ck, fox fur coat


    who also happened to have a lot of makeup on.


    That woman was Gigi Graham, the only person in X¡¯s ss who teased her during their third


    year of high school.


    Back then, Gigi would always look down on X because Gigi¡¯s family was more powerful than


    X¡¯s.


    Now, Gigi was leaning against the shoulder of a young man in an expensive ck suit, holding her


    hand up proudly to show off her big diamond rings to some of her ssmates at the table. She


    enjoyed being the center of attention and the sense of superiority that attention gave her.


    With pieces of shiny jewelry all over her body, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the room.


    X could tell that Gigi was living a good life now.


    Very soon, Cindy Snyder noticed X and Stanley. She immediately approached X and grabbed


    her hands excitedly.


    After staring at X for a long while, Cindy turned to stare at Stanley.


    She scanned Stanley up and down before squeezing X¡¯s hands excitedly. ¡°Oh, X. Although


    I¡¯ve seen how pretty you¡¯ve be on Weibo, I still can¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed by your


    beauty. You really have changed a lot.¡±


    Although they had not met each other for a long time, X did not feel awkward when she


    interacted with Cindy at all. Likewise, Cindy¡¯s feelings toward X had not changed at all.


    Cindy did look physically different. She had gotten thinner, and her face seemed much smaller. After


    getting cosmetic surgery for her double-eyelids, she looked much prettier than she did before.


    X held onto Cindy¡¯s hands with a smile. ¡°You also look very different from before.¡±


    Embarrassed, Cindy scratched her head. ¡°Yeah. I went under the knife a little. How do I look? Do


    you think the surgery is sessful?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you look very good,¡± X said.


    ¡°Thank you, X,¡± Cindy said and chuckled before her gazended upon Stanley.


    ¡°You must be X¡¯s husband, right? Nice to meet you. I am Cindy Snyder, X¡¯s good friend from


    school. We used to sit next to each other.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Stanley Batton,¡± Stanley said ndly.


    Right then, many people had noticed X and Stanley.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Everyone immediately swarmed around X Quest and Stanley Batton in a circle.


    Many of them began to pull them aside to chat with them. While somemented on how X had


    changed, othersplimented Stanley for his good looks. Suddenly, they became the center of


    attention.


    When Gigi Graham saw this, she started feeling unhappy.


    Originally, she was the center of everyone¡¯s attention in the room, but that changed when X


    showed up. Gigi felt extremely agitated.


    After seeing X¡¯s face, she felt even more annoyed. How could X be this pretty? While


    both of them were women, Gigi felt inferior inparison to X..


    Gigi immediately grabbed the man dressed in a suit next to her by his arm and walked up to X


    and Stanley.


    As soon as the man saw Stanley, he froze for a moment before he spoke. ¡°Chief¡­¡± He began to


    speak.


    Stanley gave the man a hard look as he nodded, signaling to the man to shut up.


    Only then did the man quickly shut his mouth and lowered his head.


    Everyone was too busy chatting and joking around at this point to notice these tiny details.


    Gigi folded her arms arrogantly across her chest and looked at X with the side-eye. ¡°X Quest,


    you have be quite good-looking.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, Gigi shifted her gaze to Stanley. She looked him up and down before


    turning to look at X. ¡°X, my father told me that your husband studied Chinese medicine. Is that


    so?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± X answered ndly.


    ¡°If you were to ask me, X, I must say I really admire you for having the courage to marry a man


    without any career foundations,¡± Gigi said before turning to look at Stanley.


    ¡°You must appreciate X. There aren¡¯t many foolish girls like her these days,¡± she added.


    ¡°Oh, hey, look at me. I was so focused on talking to you guys that I forgot to introduce my husband.


    This is my husband, William Jones, vice president of Dragon Group¡¯s headquarters in the country,


    one of the most trusted individuals of Dragon Group¡¯s heir¡­ Apart from working at Dragon Group,


    he also invests his money. He really does make a lot of money. The amount of money he earns in a


    month with his investments might even exceed some smallpanies¡¯ annual profits,¡± Gigi said as


    she held onto her husband¡¯s arm proudly.


    How could X Quest not understand why Gigi Graham was doing this?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the beginning, Gigi was undoubtedly trying to point out with her weird tone that Stanley did not


    have a business of his own.


    After that, Gigi said things to show off how well her husband was doing, and she was also trying to


    compare her husband to X¡¯s husband so that thetter would feel inferior.


    After not seeing each other for so many years, X didn¡¯t expect Gigi to be the same as she was


    during high school. Gigi was still the same tactless person who liked to make fun of others and


    make herself seem superior inparison. Regardless of the time and ce, she always wanted to


    be the center of attention.


    As X listened to Gigi and looked at her face, she felt extremely unhappy.


    William Jones instantly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead before using his wrist to nudge Gigi.


    ¡°Shut up, you. Keep a low profile¡­¡± He warned in a lowered voice.


    Gigi, however,pletely ignored him and shifted her gaze to Stanley¡¯s face once again. ¡°Actually, I


    don¡¯t think there¡¯s any future in studying Chinese medicine. You might as well be a high-level


    executive in a group. While managing the group, you can also make investments with your sry.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Stanley lifted his gaze and looked at William coldly.


    ¡°No, no,¡± William said as he immediately shuddered.


    However, Gigi snorted coldly right away.


    ¡°Honey, why are you so humble in front of our good friends? Why don¡¯t you talk to X¡¯s husband


    nicely and teach him how to earn a lot of money as you do? Otherwise, how would he be able to


    look after X, whoes from an affluent family?¡± Gigi said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what my husband does. Compared to working for other people, my


    husband prefers running his hospital,¡± X retorted as she held onto Stanley¡¯s hand tightly.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Gigi Graham red coldly at X Quest. ¡°X, this is where you¡¯re wrong. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m


    concerned about you and your husband¡¯s lives?


    X chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried about us.¡±


    Gigi was visibly upset from the look in her eyes. ¡°I thought that, since my husband is better than


    Stanley anyway, I want him to look after Stanley. My husband loves me a lot, and he would do


    anything I ask of him,¡± she said.


    With that, Gigi held on tightly to William Jones, who stood next to her and lifted her chin a little as


    she looked proudly at everyone.


    Gigi¡¯s intentions were clear to everyone in the room, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but curse at her


    under their breath.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Stanley¡¯s gazended on William¡¯s face ever so briefly.


    Although Stanley did not show any emotion on his face, his imposing manner was as strong as


    ever.


    With a simple nce, Stanley made William feel an unprecedented sense of oppression.


    William immediately shuddered, raised his hand, and pped Gigi across her face. ¡°Shut up. You


    are the only person who speaks a lot here.¡±


    After the loud p, Gigi¡¯s right face began to swell.


    Gigi waspletely stunned by the sudden p.


    In all the time she had been with Willian, he had never once treated her like this.


    Now, he had actually such a cruel thing to her in front of her ssmates. Gigi felt as if he repeatedly


    stomped on her self-esteem.


    Only a moment ago, Gigi was bragging to X about how William was much more capable than


    X¡¯s husband and how William treated her extraordinarily well. Now, William pped her.


    Gigi wished she could find a hole and hide in it right now.


    X never thought that the man Gigi imed to love her so much would actually do such a thing in


    public.


    Now, X felt that the ss reunion was much more interesting.


    In such a big world, anything unusual could happen.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that her husband was very nice to her? Now, it doesn¡¯t look like that at all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think she was just blowing her own trumpet. Anyone could see that William Jones doesn¡¯t


    love her at all.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Such an embarrassing moment happened so unexpectedly. With a violent husband like


    hers, how does she still have the nerves to make fun of X¡¯s husband? I¡¯m baffled.¡±


    People around them began to whisper among themselves.


    Although their voices were soft, Gigi could still hear everything they said clearly. Her smugness


    faded away, and her face was now red.


    At this moment, Gigi felt increasingly ashamed of herself. Unhappily, she covered her and looked at


    William. ¡°William Jones, what are you doing?¡±


    Was he revolting against her?


    What kind of man would have the courage to do this to her?


    Gigi was feeling so angry that she panted.


    When X saw Gigi in such a state, she suddenly felt very amused.


    ¡°Of course, I was hitting you. How many times have I told you that we should be humble? Don¡¯t you


    understand? Who the f*ck gave you the right to look down at Mr. Batton? Do you think you¡¯re even


    good enough?¡± William responded angrily as his fists were clenched tightly next to him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Gigi was nearly driving William mad. Did Gigi have any idea whom she was messing with?


    How dare Gigi trample on Stanley using William¡¯s name? Did she just ask William to teach Stanley


    how to invest and to find Stanley a job? Did William even deserve that?


    Today, the p William gave Gigi was necessary. If William didn¡¯t do so to appease Stanley, they


    would definitely be targeted by Stanley.


    William still wanted to live a while longer.


    Undoubtedly, William¡¯s words were like adding salt to injury. Gigi felt thoroughly upset.


    Quickly, Gigi clenched her fists as she red coldly at William¡¯s face. She was so angry that her


    body began to tremble.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    At this moment, Gigi Graham was eager to teach William Jones a tough lesson in front of everyone.


    But she knew she couldn¡¯t do it. She had to put up with it, or else he would make an even bigger


    joke out of themselves.


    Although Gigi did not know why, she could see that William wasn¡¯t behaving like his usual self.


    Immediately, Gigi turned around, grabbed her handbag, and ran out.


    However, William did not instantly run after her. Instead, he looked at Stanley Batton. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My


    wife has always been like this. Please don¡¯t take things to heart.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jones, let¡¯s have a word,¡± Stanley said ndly before excusing himself from the crowd and


    stepping outside.


    William quickly followed him, closing the door swiftly behind him.


    After they all left, people in the room began discussing much more openly.


    X¡¯s ssmates, who had observed what happened, surrounded her and began saying bad things


    about Gigi.


    X didn¡¯t go along with what they were saying. Instead, she listened intently as her eyes kept


    wandering to the door.


    She felt very curious about why Five Batton had asked William to go outside with him. There wasn¡¯t


    any apparent reason for Five to chat with this man on his own.


    Outside the door, Stanley took long strides to a window at the end of the walkway.


    There was a stunning view of the night scenery, full of red and green colors from the traffic lights,


    outside the window, and a continuous stream of cars on the busy road.


    Without speaking, Stanley elegantly took a cigarette out of his pocket, put it in his mouth, and lit it


    with his head lowered.


    The ignited me illuminated his face with a golden shine. Even with his head lowered, Stanley still


    seemed imposing.


    Although Stanley was not speaking, his imposing aura that came from within was enough to make


    someone feel intimidated.


    William stood behind Stanley with his head lowered respectfully as his body shivered. ¡°Chief, I am


    truly sorry. My wife is retarded. Please don¡¯t mind her. I¡¯ll teach this b*tch a lesson once I get home,¡±


    he said.


    Stanely didn¡¯t respond but instead took a slow puff at his cigarette before slowly exhaling the


    smoke. The smoke around him did not seem to make his face appear any warmer.


    His silence, to William, was like an invisible de that was repeatedly slicing through his flesh.


    ¡°William¡­¡± Stanley called out. Through the surrounding smoke, Stanley¡¯s gaze was piercing like


    that of a ruler looking down at his subjects.


    ¡°Yes, Chief, what is it? Whatever you ask me to do, I will do it. Even if it means I have to get a


    divorce, I¡¯ll do it,¡± William said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reveal my identity to anyone,¡± Stanley ordered coldly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With that, Stanley gently flicked ash into the cigarette tray on a trash can by his feet.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Okay¡­ I understand,¡± William said and nodded heavily.


    Stanley took another long puff at his cigarette without saying anything else before he stubbed it out


    and walked away.


    ¡°Does that mean you forgive me?¡± William asked.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Stanley said.


    When William heard this, he took a deep breath and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead once


    again.


    When Stanley returned to the room, things had returned to normal. Everyone was now seated at


    their respective tables.


    X was chatting with a few of the people at her table.


    Cindy Snyder and a few other girls wereplimenting X on how handsome her husband was.


    As X listened intently, she asionally said a few humble words. Clearly, Stanley had made her


    proud today.


    When X looked up, she saw Stanley walking toward her. The aura of nobility about him made


    him seem out of cepared to the noisy crowd around him.


    Bzzt, bzzt, bzzt...


    Right then, X¡¯s phone vibrated a few times.


    Two major news appeared on her phone screen¡ª

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    ¡°Fred Thomson was sentenced to life imprisonment!¡±


    ¡°Robert Thomson and Fudge Thomson were also sentenced to life imprisonment!¡±


    After reading such great news, X Quest¡¯s mood seemed to be getting better.


    That was when Stanley Batton walked up to her and nced briefly at her phone. He then sat down


    next to her. ¡°Feeling happy?¡±


    After asking the question, his gaze swept over her face like a gentle breeze.


    X nodded.


    How could she not be happy? She was delighted by what happened to the three members of the


    Thomson family.


    From now on, while the world was not thoroughly cleansed, there were at least fewer evil people,


    and it meant the world was a little bit better.


    X wondered if the people victimized by the Thomson family would feel truly relieved now.


    Stanley did not say anything else. He simply peeled a piece of longan and handed it over to her.


    Some of the girls felt extremely envious when they saw that.


    ¡°My boyfriend has never been this considerate to me.¡±


    ¡°When I see how well you treat X, I suddenly have the urge to get another boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°X is really blessed. I¡¯m so envious. Not only is she pretty, but she has a good life too.¡±


    The girls spoke one after another, and none of them held back on what they really felt inside at this


    moment.


    Their eyes were practically glowing when they looked at Stanley.


    Embarrassed, X looked at the girls. ¡°What are you talking about? This is very embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? We¡¯re just telling the truth,¡± Cindy Snyder said as she


    peeled a piece of longan.


    X chuckled and looked up at the man next to her. There was a look of approval in her eyes.


    This stand-in husband of hers was indeed doing a passable job. If she were one of the girls, she


    would feel equally envious of herself.


    Not only was he good-looking, but he also treated his wife well. Who wouldn¡¯t fall in love with a man


    like him?


    Stanley remained silent the whole time as he was focused on peeling longans for X.


    ¡°By the way, I think Stanley looks a lot like someone else. Have you all noticed?¡± Cindy asked as


    she rested her chin on one hand and scrutinized Stanley¡¯s face.


    Stanley looked up and nced briefly at Cindy without saying anything.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Meanwhile, other people began to speak.


    ¡°Do you want to say that he looks a lot like Josh Batton? I was just thinking of saying it earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. When I first saw him, I felt like I was looking at my idol¡­ In fact, I think he looks even better


    than my idol.¡±


    ¡°Is Josh Batton your idol? Woah! He is my idol too. I love him.¡±


    ¡°Sigh! Everyone at the dinner table agrees that Josh is the definition of handsome. Who wouldn¡¯t


    love him?¡±


    When Josh was mentioned, thesedies appeared unusually excited.


    Once thedies at the other tables heard Josh being talked about, they joined the conversation.


    Now, the reunion had suddenly turned into a fan club meeting among Josh¡¯s fans.


    Watching all this, X¡¯s smile deepened. ¡®It¡¯s you, after all, Josh Batton.¡¯ She thought to herself.


    ¡°If you like him, I can get you a few copies of his autograph,¡± X said as she looked at everyone.


    When everyone heard this, they collectively became excited.


    ¡°Can you get his autograph? That would be awesome.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Why wouldn¡¯t X be able to do it? She is friends with Josh Batton. Don¡¯t you people


    read the news on Weibo?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, X. X, we love you¡­ Ahh¡­!¡±

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± X Quest shrugged nonchntly.


    By then, waiters had started to serve the dishes. Hence, everyone quieted down and started to eat


    and drink silently.


    Cindy Snyder carefully tugged on X¡¯s sleeve. ¡°X¡­ Can you really get so many autographs at


    once? It¡¯s not easy to get Josh Batton¡¯s autographs,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± X said softly.


    Cindy grabbed X¡¯s hand excitedly, ¡°X, even I feel envious of myself. I can¡¯t believe I have a


    friend like you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Silly girl,¡± X ruffled Cindy¡¯s hair and chuckled softly.


    Cindyughed along. The way sheughed was as gentle and reserved as she did before.


    ***


    After dinner, X and Stanley Batton walked out of the room together. They were surrounded by


    everyone else. The group of people went downstairs in batches.


    Without a doubt, X and Stanley were among the first batch to head downstairs with Cindy and


    other female ssmates, who were close to X back in school.


    When the group arrived at the lobby, they could hear people shouting crazily outside from afar.


    ¡°Josh Batton, chase after your dreams without worries. Your fans will always be here for you¡­¡±


    The loud cries were overwhelming, and they all came from different girls.


    They were shouting in unison, and they all seemed to be crazy about Josh.


    Just like that, they continued to shout over and over again tirelessly.


    X immediately looked over at the entrance.


    Stanley and the rest of the group quickly looked over as well.


    Josh Batton could be seen walking quickly through the door with his head lowered. There was a


    large group of bodyguards and staff members around him.


    Many excited fans stood in long lines outside the door as they frantically waved banners in their


    hands and shouted at the door.


    Josh was wearing a ck hoodie and matching ck pants. He was also wearing a ck cap and


    wore no make-up. The hood covered over his cap made him seem very stylish.


    Even if he did not have make-up on, his skin and facial features still seemed great. Despite the


    simple outfit, there was still a dazzling aura about him.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Right then, the girls who walked next to X and those in the lobby all became excited. They stood


    still as they held each other¡¯s hand and stared at Josh, the top celebrity in the entertainment


    industry.


    His extremely good looks were making it difficult for the girls present to breathe.


    At this moment, many people in the lobby surrounded Josh and asked for his autograph.


    The girls around X also rushed over uncontrobly, forming a circr wall around Josh.


    Each of them scrambled to express their fondness for him while begging for his autograph.


    Josh touched his pocket and bared his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a pen with me. Does anyone have


    one?¡±


    When he looked up, he saw X and Stanley who were standing not too far away.


    The two of them looked so good together.


    X was the first thing Josh saw in the crowd. The crowd and lights around her seemed to fade into


    the background.


    Josh only had eyes for her.


    At this moment, X was also looking at him.


    When their eyes met, X smiled at him before looking up at Stanley. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Stanley nced briefly at Josh before holding X¡¯s hand ever so naturally. Their fingers were


    interlocked as they headed outside.


    Although X wanted to pull away, she thought about how many of her ssmates were around


    them. Since she and Stanley were pretending to be an affectionate married couple, there was


    nothing wrong with what he did. Hence, she allowed Stanley to hold her hand.


    When Josh saw them holding each other¡¯s hands, he felt a pricking sensation in his heart, almost as


    if a pile of pins had fallen into his chest.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    ¡°I have a pen¡­ I have a pen¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got one too¡­¡±


    The female fans around Josh Battonpeted against each other to be the first to hand him a pen.


    While these girls only had eyes for Josh, he only had eyes for X Quest. Everything else around


    him no longer mattered.


    Right then, Stanley Batton and X happened to be passing by them.


    Josh immediately pushed the crowd aside and stood still in front of X. ¡°What a coincidence. Are


    you here for dinner too?¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Josh looked up at Stanley.


    Stanley¡¯s gaze swept past Josh coldly. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Josh asked as he looked at Stanley even though he knew the answer already.


    Although Josh and Stanley clearly looked alike, they gave offpletely different vibes because of


    their different personalities.


    ¡°My husband,¡± X said as she continued to hold Stanley¡¯s hand tightly with their fingers


    intertwined. She looked up at Stanley when she introduced him.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Josh looked deeply at Stanley and raised his right brow after responding to X.


    Stanley kept a gloomy expression on his face as he ignored Josh.


    ¡°Woah¡­ X spoke to Josh. I¡¯m X¡¯s friend. Indirectly, that means I get to speak to him too.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I must say that I¡¯m jealous after watching this happen.¡±


    ¡°Not only does she have a god-like husband, but she also has a god-like friend. Can I just say I¡¯m


    extremely jealous?¡±


    X¡¯s female ssmates looked at X in admiration and made severalments as she spoke to


    Josh.


    Despite knowing that X and Josh were friends, nothing couldpare to watching them chat


    with each other in person.


    When they found out X and Josh were friends, they were merely a little jealous. But now, they


    were all feeling extremely jealous.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Stanley said as he looked at X.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave first. Goodbye¡­¡± X said and waved at Josh.


    Josh waved back and kept a forced smile on his face.


    Without allowing the two of them to speak again, Stanley pulled X away.


    This scene was clearly seen by all the fans waiting outside the hotel, and they all felt extremely


    jealous.


    When X and Stanley both walked out of the hotel, everyone looked at her face.


    They could no longer hide the envy and jealousy in their eyes.


    When these fans saw Stanley next to X, they felt utterly mind-blown, and they couldn¡¯t help but


    begin discussing among themselves.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ This must be X Quest¡¯s husband, right? Oh my god. I actually think he is more


    handsome than our idol.¡±


    ¡°Never mind that she is friends with our idol. I can¡¯t believe she has a husband who is even more


    handsome than our idol. Why does she have such a good life?¡±


    ¡°All the things I can only dream about are within reach for X Quest. I¡¯m very envious.¡±


    X could hear the young girls¡¯ments very clearly, but she pretended not to hear anything as


    she proceeded to enter her red Maserati with Stanley next to her.


    Even after they had gotten into the car, the young girls were still talking among themselves.


    After Stanley turned on the engine, the red Maserati soon blended into the traffic.


    Tonight, X was able to meet ssmates she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, eat good food, and even


    witness the Thomson family getting what they deserved. She was in an extremely good mood.


    Even the night scenery seemed extraordinarily beautiful.


    After looking at the view of the night outside for a while, X felt a little tired and closed her eyes to


    rest.


    By the time they arrived home, X had fallen asleep.


    Stanley lifted his hand and wanted to wake her up but couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Eventually, Stanley Batton carried X Quest out of the car and carefully made his way into the


    house. He was gentle when he walked, and when he opened the door.


    Stanley carried X all the way to the master bedroom. After getting inside, he pressed his back


    against the switch to turn on the light.


    The dark room became bright.


    When X slowly opened her eyes, she realized that she was in Stanley¡¯s arms. Her heart


    immediately clenched. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t,¡± he said.


    X felt so awkward that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What did he mean he couldn¡¯t wake her? Was she too soundly asleep? Didn¡¯t that mean she looked


    like a pig?


    ¡°I must have been too tired today,¡± X said.


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything. He softly ced her on the bed, loosened his cor, and removed a


    single button on his shirt.


    The moment he unbuttoned his shirt, his Adam¡¯s apple moved a little. From her angle, X could


    see how sexy his Adam¡¯s apple was and how perfect his jawline seemed.


    In that instant, she zoned out. The image was too alluring.


    After removing the first button, Stanley removed the second one.


    When X saw this scene, her heart immediately began to pound. She looked warily at Stanley.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley loosened the button and smiled with his eyes. ¡°The cor is a little tight. I¡¯m loosening it up.


    What¡¯s the matter? Do you think I¡¯m forcing myself upon you?¡±


    Realizing that he had read her mind, Xlya immediately coughed awkwardly with a reddened face.


    ¡°The way you moved made me think about a lot of things, okay?¡±


    ¡°A lot of things? Tell me, what did you think about?¡± Stanley asked with a faint smile. He had a


    yful look in his eyes.


    Wherever his gazended, X would feel a slight burning sensation.


    ¡°You¡­ Get out. I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± X said as she blushed. She suddenly felt


    speechless.


    ¡°What do you have on that tiny mind of yours?¡± Stanley asked ndly, still smiling.


    After finishing his sentence, he rubbed her head and walked away.


    As soon as Stanley left, X felt a weight lifted off her shoulders. She could breathe much easier.


    However, Stanley very soon pushed the door open from outside again.


    He stood by the door and leaned against the door jamzily. He seemed as elegant as a prince who


    had juste from a royal banquet. ¡°It was a tiring night. How are the wounds on your body?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fine,¡± X said.


    Stanley closed the door and left without saying anything else.


    Naturally, Xy down on the bed. She opened Weibo and checked out the hottest news.


    ¡®#Thomson family¡¯s sentencing#¡¯ was now on the number one spot on the list. There was abel


    with a single word ¡®explosive¡¯ at the end of the title.


    ¡®#Josh Batton¡¯s street photo#¡¯ was on the second spot. Likewise, there was also thebel that said


    ¡®explosive¡¯ at the end of the title. This title was only slightly behind the hashtag rted to the


    Thomson family in terms of poprity.


    X tapped into the article about the Thomson family to have a look first.


    Just as she expected, inte users were throwing all sorts of insults at them, using various dirty


    and vicious words.


    It seemed that the public thoroughly hated the Thomson family.


    ¡°Ptooey¡­! The Thomson family is a family of beasts. Go to hell, you disgusting b*stards.¡±


    ¡°I doubt people like Fred Thomson did stuff like this for the first time. From one look, I can tell he is a


    repeat offender. He¡¯s an absolute b*stard! Ptooey!¡±


    ¡°What a great pleasure! I don¡¯t know who the little boy he raped, and the illegally imprisoned girl


    are, but I feel sorry for them.¡±


    ¡°This family is disgusting. Truly disgusting. Why should they be imprisoned for life? Why should they


    be spared from the death penalty? I hope they get tortured by the other prisoners once they are


    inside.¡±


    When X looked at thements, she smiled satisfactorily.


    Right after that, she tapped on the other topic about Josh.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Once inside, X Quest came across many marketing ounts¡¯ posts of Josh Batton meeting with


    fans in the hotel lobby earlier.


    Every marketing ount published simr photos and content in the form of posts cropped to nine


    squares.


    There were pictures of Josh being protected by bodyguard staff as he walked through the door, of


    him speaking to X and Stanley Batton, and of him being surrounded by fans in the lobby as they


    asked for his autograph.


    All pictures were original, and Josh looked extremely handsome in each of them.


    Meanwhile, the picture of her, Stanley, and Josh together was the most good-looking picture among


    all of them. All three of them looked so good that passersby would probably be stunned.


    X¡¯s gaze lingered on that photo for a long while too.


    From the picture, X and Stanley seemed to belong perfectly together. In fact, they even looked


    like a genuine married couple.


    When X thought about it, she immediately tapped herself on the head. She couldn¡¯t help but


    question herself for what was on her mind.


    Josh was like this all the time. Original photos of him always appeared as if they had been edited.


    That was what he got for being born as a good-looking person.


    Some people were born for such a career path, just like Josh. His face and physique were gifts from


    god for this line of work.


    In the forum, fans and the other audience were all engaged in an exciting discussion.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Josh Batton looks absolutely stunning, doesn¡¯t he? The person chatting with him in the


    picture must be X Quest. Ahhh¡­ The person her fingers are interlocked with must be her


    husband. Ahhh¡­ Her husband looks stunning too! In fact, he looks even more stunning than Josh!¡±


    ¡°Josh Batton, I love you, my little cutie! Also, X looks very good with her husband. They¡¯re a


    perfect match.¡±


    ¡°Having lived all these years, I¡¯ve never been envious of anyone, but I want to say that I really am


    jealous of X Quest now¡­ Why is she so lucky? Truly, she¡¯s a winner in life. I admit I¡¯m envious of


    her.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    X¡¯s gaze lingered for a few seconds on thement that said she and Stanley were a perfect


    match. After that, she put her phone down.


    Just as she was about to enter the bathroom to clean up, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from Georgie Clementine, she immediately picked up. ¡°What¡¯s up,


    Georgie?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to tell you that Teenage Idol is finally going live tomorrow at Goose


    Factory. As usual, it will be at 8 p.m. I was notified this afternoon, and I wanted to tell you right


    away, but something got in the way,¡± Georgie said.


    The show, which was originally scheduled to go live on January 20, was dyed because some of


    the contestants had some scandals. Thepany had to find a recement at thest minute,


    resulting in the dy.


    ¡°I was there when they recorded the first episode of the show. Out of the group of people from our


    company, Morty Wayne and Jay Corben delivered the best performances on stage. Not only are


    they the best from ourpany, they were also the best among all the male participants in the


    show. From what I¡¯ve seen, I think these two will be the finalpetitors for the C-spot,¡± Georgie


    exined in detail. She was generous in her praises for Jay and Morty.


    X was very pleased with the news. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± she said.


    ¡°If they perform well this time, ourpany should be able to use this opportunity to make them


    new, popr kids on the block,¡± Georgie said excitedly.


    Just by listening to her voice, X could guess that Georgie must be in high spirits now.


    X was equally ted. ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s see how they perform. If they do well, we¡¯ll continue


    promoting them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ They have a recording tomorrow during the day. Do you want to watch them live?¡± Georgie


    asked.


    ¡°Wait. Forget about it! You¡¯ve only just recovered from your injuries. You shouldn¡¯t be running


    around¡­ Forget I said it,¡± Georgie immediately added after that.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it. Pick me up tomorrow. I¡¯ll be fine as long as I don¡¯t drive,¡± X said.


    ¡°No,e on. I was inconsiderate earlier,¡± Georgie said.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    ¡°I do want to go. I want to meet these new kids on the block you talked about and have a chat with


    them,¡± X Quest said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Well¡­ Alright then. I¡¯ll pick you up when the timees,¡± Georgie Clementine said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X said as she walked into the bathroom. After squeezing some toothpaste out, she


    began to brush her teeth as she listened to Georgie on the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read the news. The Thomson family has been given jail time. I was so happy when I read it,¡±


    Georgie said before chuckling a little.


    ¡°Me too. These evil people deserved it,¡± X said. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Later, I¡¯ll arrange for a few people to teach Fred Thomson a lesson in prison,¡± Georgie


    added.


    ¡°Alright,¡± X said.


    After brushing her teeth, X took a quick shower and smeared some skincare products over her


    body.


    She then walked into the closet to look for a set of pajamas.


    When her gazended on a ck, golden-velvety jewelry box in the jewelry cab, she


    immediately walked over and took it out.


    This was a piece of jewelry she had bought for Sharon Lindt before. Because of what happened,


    she had not been able to give it to Sharon yet.


    Now that her body had recovered, X figured that she ought to deliver the jewelry over to Sharon.


    X decided that she would ask Sharon out tomorrow night.


    Before this, Sharon had gifted X so many clothes that she felt indebted to Sharon. If X didn¡¯t


    return the favor, she¡¯d feel bad.


    The thing X disliked the most was owing anyone a favor.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ***


    Meanwhile, after ending the call with X, Georgie logged in to Heroes Assemble toplete her


    daily tasks.


    While doing her quests, an eye-catching message popped up in the center of the screen. ¡°First


    General Cloud Piercer has logged in to the game!¡±


    When Georgie saw the notification, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself. This god-like figure in the


    game was treated very well in this game.


    In the game, there were three sses, namely counselors, alchemists, and generals.


    yers that came first in all three sses would receive First Counselor, First Alchemist, and First


    General, respectively.


    Whenever yers with such titles entered the game, the system would notify all yers in every


    region. Moreover, their names would appear on the screen with a notification box that spanned the


    entire screen. It was unusually dominant.


    Since Georgie liked the name ¡®Cloud Piercer¡¯ a lot, she looked at it for a while longer.


    Although a regr yer like her had never spoken to a god-like yer like Cloud Piercer and


    never even yed with him before, she had an unusually good impression of him.


    There was no other reason other than the fact that she liked the name a lot. She thought it sounded


    nice.


    Right then, Cloud Piercer suddenly appeared next to her and asked to form a team with her¡­


    This person was wearing a bright red robe, and he was riding the most expensive Dragon Ride in


    the game. He seemed very dominant.


    When Georgie saw the team request, she was stunned for a moment.


    Why would a god-like figure like him want to form a team with her? What did he want?


    Subconsciously, Georgie clicked on the button to ept.


    Right then, the person sent her a friend request¡­

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Georgie Clementine was finding this increasingly difficult to believe.


    What was going on? Was this god-like figure¡¯s ount hacked?


    Everybody knew that this god-like figure was the yer who spent the most money on this game.


    He did not spend a lot of time online, and he bought most of his equipment and level progression


    with money.


    This god-like yer had excellent skills, never joined any ns, and randomly yed with other


    people. In the past, he would only bring his wife along with him when he yed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, Georgie heard from many people previously that Cloud Piercer had already broken up


    with his in-game-wife because she had not logged in for a long time. Cloud Piercer even divorced


    her after that.


    Subconsciously, Georgie epted his friend request and his request to form a team with her.


    After that, Georgie sent a message in the team chat.


    ¡°???¡± Extraordinary Geo asked.


    Meanwhile, Henry Armstrong was sitting in front of a high-ss, rosewood desk in a luxurious study


    while reading Georgie¡¯s message.


    A satisfactory smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Do you want toplete a quest together?¡± Cloud Piercer asked.


    ¡°¡­ Why?¡± Extraordinary Geo asked.


    ¡°I have a quest that requires a team toplete it. I couldn¡¯t find anyone else.¡± Cloud Piercer wrote


    in reply.


    ¡°¡­ Alright. What quest is it?¡± Extraordinary Geo asked.


    ¡°The maze dungeon that requires us to clear multiple stages.¡± Cloud Piercer replied in the chat.


    When Georgie saw this message, she suddenly felt even more confused. The maze dungeon was


    the most difficult daily quest in the game. It required two yers to form a team, and if either one of


    them died, the other would be dered dead as well.


    Apart from that, both yers would each drop two levels and 100 Attack Power.


    While this quest had high risks, it also had great rewards. For example, clearing each stage


    rewarded yers with at least one set of God-tier equipment, an increase of four levels, and an


    increase of 200 Attack Power.


    In this game, regr yers like Georgie usually had around 800 Attack Power.


    Most god-like yers had over 1500 Attack Power. The most powerful yer around, Cloud


    Piercer, had more than 3000 Attack Power, and he was the only yer with this much Attack Power


    in the entire region.


    Usually, top-tier god-like yers would form a team with yers of a simr tier. Nobody would be


    willing to bring regr yers like Georgie with them to the maze dungeon.


    Until today, nobody else had been able to clear this dungeon.


    By right, to ensurepletion of the quest, Cloud Piercer wouldn¡¯t possibly find a regr yer like


    Georgie.


    Besides, why wouldn¡¯t he be able to find anyone? If he simply sent out a mass note, many people


    woulde running to him.


    This god-like yer¡¯s behavior today made Georgie feel very confused.


    Although she felt a hint of strangeness in her heart, she still replied to him with an ¡®okay¡¯.


    This dungeon quest was something she had always wanted to do, but never seeded. Previously,


    she went in with yers from her n, but they always died in the first stage.


    Georgie wanted to know what it felt like to clear such a difficult dungeon.


    It didn¡¯t matter to her if she acquired god-tier equipment or not. The most important thing was that


    she would get to experience the feeling. With a god-like yer like him around, Georgie was certain


    that she wouldn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s go. ept the quest and tell me once you¡¯ve done that.¡± Cloud Piercer wrote.


    Georgie immediately looked for the quest in her quest bar and clicked to ept it.


    ¡°Done.¡± Extraordinary Geo replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡­¡± Cloud Piercer wrote.


    After that, an invitation appeared on Georgie¡¯sputer screen. ¡°First General Cloud Piercer has


    invited you to sit on his ride. Do you ept or reject?¡±


    Georgie immediately clicked on the button to ept.


    In the next second, she sat on his golden Flying Dragon. His character automatically held her tightly


    around the waist.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    After that, Cloud Piercer brought Extraordinary Geo to the entrance of the maze dungeon.


    At the dungeon¡¯s entrance, many yers were selling God-tier equipment at their stalls. Right then,


    quite many yers were shopping around the area.


    When these yers saw Cloud Piercer arriving with Extraordinary Geo on the same ride, they


    began chatting excitedly.


    ¡°Am I blind? A god-like Level-300 yer with 3000+ Attack Power is ying with a Level-100


    yer?¡± Little Rain asked.


    ¡°Am I blind too? Is this his new in-game wife? No way, right? A god-like yer like him wouldn¡¯t


    possibly mingle with such a low-level yer.¡± Little Fish wrote.


    ¡°Are they going into the maze dungeon? Is he crazy? Wouldn¡¯t a yer like her only ce a burden


    on him? Besides, isn¡¯t this quest too easy for him?¡± Blue Mushroom said.


    ¡°I¡¯m Level-280. Last time, when I begged the god-like yer to take me here, he ignored me


    completely. Now, he actually came with a Level-100 yer. I find this unfair.¡± Bluey wrote.


    ¡°Previously, when God of Forgiveness invited him to enter this dungeon, he directly said he wasn¡¯t


    interested in dungeons like this. What¡¯s going on today¡­?¡± Cute Baby asked.


    When Georgie Clementine looked at the shockedments from people nearby, she felt equally


    confused.


    Perhaps, this god-like yer wanted to experience the dungeon for himself¡­


    He had the Attack Power needed to clear the dungeon. Hence, he was carefree and didn¡¯t mind


    who his teammate was.


    ¡°Follow me close. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Cloud Piercer wrote.


    He had sent this message to the nearby chat channel. In that instant, yers around them became


    excited again.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Follow me close! I¡¯ll protect you¡­ So manly! Ahhh¡­¡± White Lotus said.


    ¡°Could this god-like yer have fallen for the girl? I¡¯ve pursued him for so long, but he wouldn¡¯t


    even look at me!¡± Little Star eximed.


    ¡°Likewise, I¡¯ve been going after this god-like yer for a very long time. How am I not better than


    her? My level is higher, and my Attack Power is higher than her, too.¡± Gentle Girl wrote.


    When Georgie saw what these people wrote, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little and sighed to


    herself. ¡°These people really do have a strong imagination.¡±


    Right then, Cloud Piercer directly entered the dungeon.


    Georgie¡¯s screen also disyed the image of the dungeon.


    ¡°Do you see that rock over there? Hide behind it.¡± Cloud Piercer ordered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need my help?¡± Extraordinary Geo asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Cloud Piercer wrote.


    Obediently, Georgie Clementine walked over to the rock nearby and stood there.


    Right then, a giant scorpion boss appeared with arge group of small scorpions to attack them.


    Cloud Piercer cast an AOE skill. sts of me and thunder appeared, and the group of small


    scorpions were instantly killed.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Right after that, he dodged the giant scorpion¡¯s attack by moving away, and he continued to cast


    skills. Within a few seconds, the giant scorpion was defeated.


    If Georgie had remembered correctly, she and her teammate had died before they even managed to


    fight against the giant scorpion when they came here before.


    Indeed, this god-like yer was very powerful.


    After that, she followed Cloud Piercer through the stages as he fought against the monsters on his


    own in each stage. Georgie, on the other hand, would find a ce to hide.


    With the continually increasing level of difficulty, Georgie¡¯s respect toward this god-like yer¡¯s


    gamey became even greater.


    After half an hour, they made it to the final stage, Deadly Hell.


    Legend had it that this was the most fearsome stage. Many god-like yers all died here.


    It was said that the boss in this stage was arge, golden dragon. A single hit from the boss¡¯s skill


    would result in death.


    Somehow, Georgie felt that it was impossible for Cloud Piercer to clear this stage on his own.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± She instantly asked.


    ¡°Hide in the bush nearby.¡± Cloud Piercer simply wrote.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    ¡°¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t need help?¡± Extraordinary Geo asked.


    ¡°Hurry up¡­¡± Cloud Piercer said.


    To avoid making any mistake and dragging him down, Georgie Clementine quickly hid in the bush


    nearby.


    Right then, the final boss, arge golden dragon, appeared. After the dragon¡¯s loud, angry roar,


    countless beasts appeared from all directions in the maze, including wolves, insects, tigers, and


    leopards.


    Cloud Piercer continuously casted AOE skills. Within two minutes, all small monsters died while he


    waspletely unharmed.


    After that, Cloud Piercer charged over to therge dragon boss. While dodging the boss¡¯s attacks


    with his movements, he attacked the boss.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The battle was getting very heated¡­


    When Georgie observed the battle, she felt as if her heart would leap out of her chest.


    After a total of ten minutes of the intense battle, therge dragon was thoroughly defeated.


    A bunch of equipment and ingredients appeared on the ground, including the rarest form of weapon


    in the game, Shapeshift Weapon. It was a white feather fan that shined brightly.


    When Georgie saw Shapeshift Weapon, her eyes lit up.


    This weapon was the most precious item in the game. There was only one such weapon in the


    entire region, and Cloud Piercer owned it.


    It was able to shapeshift into any form of weapon ording to its owner¡¯s needs. With it, one¡¯s


    Attack Power could increase by 500 points.


    Most importantly, the weapon¡¯s owner would receive a permanent Koi Buff. When fighting against a


    boss, its owner would receive an additional 5% chance of getting good equipment drops.


    In the center of the screen, a line of words appeared. ¡°Congrattions, yers Cloud Piercer and


    Extraordinary Geo, onpleting the maze dungeon quest.¡±


    In that instant, the world chat was bombarded with messages.


    ¡°D*mn! Did I see that wrongly? Did Cloud Piercer clear the maze dungeon? He is indeed god-like!¡±


    I¡¯m Not An Alternate ount said.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Cloud Piercer took a low-level girl with him and was still able to clear the dungeon. That¡¯s


    ridiculous, right?¡± Orange said.


    ¡°He¡¯s the first in the region to clear the maze dungeon, and he even did it with a low-level girl. I


    admire him so much that I¡¯m crying now.¡± Flying Dragon Fruit wrote.


    ¡°Am I the only person envious of that girl? The god-like yer took her with him instead of me.


    Cries.¡± Gxy wrote.


    Georgie frowned a little as she murmured to herself. ¡°Low-level girl¡­ What the heck is this form of


    address?¡±


    After that, Georgie¡¯s gaze returned to Shapeshift Weapon.


    It looked so good, and she wanted it very badly.


    Right then, Cloud Piercer spoke in the team chat. ¡°What are you doing, just standing there? Pick up


    the equipment.¡±


    ¡°You can do it first¡­¡± Extraordinary Geo said.


    She was just following him. Naturally, he should have the right to pick up whatever item he wanted


    first¡­


    However, she really did want Shapeshift Weapon. She decided that, if he took itter, she would


    negotiate for it at a low price.


    Georgie rarely spent money on this game. She had always been a more reasonable yer when it


    came to games.


    However, this weapon looked very good, and she wanted it quite badly. Hence, she was willing to


    spend a little money on it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Hurry up. After one minute, the items will automatically disappear.¡± Cloud Piercer


    wrote.


    Georgie was very surprised by what he said.


    If that was the case, why did he bring her here toplete the quest? What did he really want?


    Was it just for the excitement of clearing this dungeon?


    Did he really not want the valuable Shapeshift Weapon? Was he going to let her have it all to


    herself?


    This weapon was so valuable that one would be able to earn quite a lot of money if it was sold. A


    hundred thousand dors was not even an exaggeration.


    Georgie couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. She immediately walked over and stored all the top-


    tier equipment and countless ingredients in her pouch.


    After storing those items, she felt a little guilty. ¡°Hey, do you really not want anything? Not even


    Shapeshift Weapon?¡±

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Cloud Piercer said.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Extraordinary Geo asked.


    Right then, Cloud Piercer walked directly over to the teleport portal.


    In the next second, the screen showed that they were in front of the maze¡¯s entrance.


    As soon as they came out, countless yers surrounded them and activated the conversation


    mode. They began praising Cloud Piercers and asked him what items were dropped in the


    dungeon.


    Cloud Piercer ignored them and sent Georgie Clementine a private message in the game. ¡°Let¡¯s


    have a look at Shapeshift Weapon after you equip it.¡±


    Georgie obediently equipped the weapon. After that, she equipped the rest of the top-tier weapons


    she had acquired from the dungeon¡­


    The top-tier weapon, coupled with various boosts from the top-tier equipment, her Attack Power


    suddenly reached 2,000 points.


    Right then, a screen-wide message appeared in the game. ¡°Congrattions, yer Extraordinary


    Geo, for obtaining the title of First Counselor.¡±


    When Georgie saw this sentence, she was both excited and in a state of disbelief.


    How did she be First Counselor just like that?


    At that moment, the people around her became even more excited.


    ¡°D*mn!!! Shapeshift Weapon!!! This must have just appeared, right? The god-like yer has


    actually given it to this girl?¡± Jealous Lemon eximed.


    ¡°This girl¡¯s Attack Power f*cking reached 2,000 points¡­ That¡¯s 200 points higher than the current


    First Counselor¡¯s Attack Power. She directly became the new First Counselor¡­!¡± Shy Girl


    eximed.


    Right then, a bunch of top-tier, god-like yers repeatedly expressed their confusion in the world


    chat¡­


    None of them could understand what had happened.


    Georgie could feel deeply how countless people admired her and looked up to her right now.


    She quickly sent Cloud Piercer a message. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Cloud Piercer said.


    After that, the system showed that his character had logged off.


    Georgie¡¯s eyes widened when she looked at her list of equipment. Up until now, she still found it


    very surreal.


    Many people began sending her friend requests.


    Georgie¡¯s hand was getting tired from clicking on the button to ept these requests.


    She received nearly one friend request every second. In fact, some of these names belonged to


    god-like yers she could only see on the game¡¯s leaderboard.


    Within five minutes, she had reached the maximum number of friends on her friend list.


    After these yers added her, they began asking her about her rtionship with Cloud Piercer. She


    replied to each of them, telling them there was nothing between the two. But none of them believed


    her, and she felt helpless about the situation.


    However, this was just a game. Georgie didn¡¯t care about what these people said about her in the


    game. After failing to exin herself, she decided not to care anymore.


    Some people also asked her if she was willing to sell Shapeshift Weapon. She declined all such


    offers.


    Feeling a little tired, Georgie logged out of the game.


    When she recalled what had happened in the game earlier, she still found it hard to believe¡­


    Meanwhile, after turning hisputer off, Henry Armstrongzily crossed one leg over the other. He


    touched his perfect lower lip lightly and was in a very good mood.


    ***


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The next morning, X Quest put on some light makeup before heading over to the venue where


    Teenage Idol¡¯s rehearsal and shooting was taking ce with Georgie. It was held in a high-ss


    vi area in a beachside resort in Antis.


    All participants of the show lived here andpeted here.


    During the first season¡¯s recording, instructors had already separated the contestants into groups


    ording to the alphabets from ¡®A¡¯ to ¡®F¡¯.


    Georgie drove directly to the entrance of a five-floor, European-style vi¡¯s garden. This was where


    members of Group A lived.


    This time, Jay Corben, Morty Wayne, and several trainees from X Entertainment were all part of this


    group.


    As soon as their car stopped, a ck seven-seater vehicle quickly stopped next to them¡­

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Right after that, Josh Batton and arge group of staff members got out of the car grandly.


    Josh was wearing a ck-and-white-striped, hoodless hoodie, coupled with a pair of light-blue,


    loose jeans. He had a pair of white AJ shoes on. Even without makeup, his face was still glowing.


    Although there were clearly a lot of people around him, he was the first person X Quest could


    see.


    This time, Josh was the dance instructor on Teenage Idol.


    After that, a few photographers quickly ran out of the vi and began taking pictures of Josh from


    every possible angle.


    ¡°Whenever I see this face, I can¡¯t help but think about how handsome he is,¡± Georgie said as she


    looked at Josh, who was standing outside.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? Let¡¯s go,¡± X said and chuckled.


    A group of people surrounded Josh. Hence, he did not notice X. Swarmed by a group of people,


    he entered the vi.


    X and Georgie waited in the car. Only after they had all gone far away, the two got out of the car


    in a low-key manner.


    The two of them walked all the way into the vi.


    After getting inside, some of the staff members who recognized Georgie approached her to greet


    her.


    In the vi¡¯s living room, cameras could be seen everywhere. There wasn¡¯t a single blind spot.


    Georgie knew X didn¡¯t like showing off. Hence, she didn¡¯t introduce X to anyone. Instead, she


    held X¡¯s hand and tugged her to the dance rehearsal room.


    At this moment, contestants were practicing their dance routine while Josh intently gave instructions


    on one side. There were many photographers taking pictures of him from behind.


    Although he was the most popr celebrity in current times, one couldn¡¯t see him acting like a diva


    at all.


    Every contestant in the rehearsal room was a handsome guy. They all had unique features.


    However, none of them were as attractive as Josh.


    Apart from Josh, Morty Wayne and Jay Corben stood out the most.


    Right then, the two of them were standing next to each other. Their aura was the strongest among


    the contestants in the room. While one looked like an innocent puppy, the other looked like a fierce


    wolf.


    While one appeared gentle and obedient, the other seemed to be cold and wild¡­


    Apart from their good looks and aura, their dancing skills were equally eye-catching. When they


    danced, they emanated stardom.


    Very soon, Morty and Jay noticed Georgie¡¯s presence. They immediately nodded at her politely.


    After that, the two of them looked over at X.


    After taking a brief look at her, Jay continued to dance.


    Meanwhile, Morty couldn¡¯t help but blush¡­


    He recognized her. Last time, when Georgie approached him in the restaurant to sign him on, she


    was having breakfast with Georgie. Morty knew she was Georgie¡¯s friend.


    She seemed to be shining so brightly that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her right then.


    Right after that, other contestants from X Entertainment also noticed Georgie, and they, too, nodded


    at her.


    When Josh noticed a few contestants looking away, he looked in the direction they were all looking


    and spotted Georgie with X. As soon as he spotted them, a look of pleasant surprise appeared


    briefly in his eyes.


    He immediately stopped what he was doing and walked over to X.


    ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re just here to check on how everyone¡¯s doing with their practice. How are things? Is the


    current batch easy to deal with?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Josh said and chuckled.


    After responding to Georgie, Josh looked at his watch. ¡°What time are you leaving? It¡¯s an hour


    away from lunch. Would you like to have lunch together?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ X still has other stuff to do,¡± Georgie said.


    Josh looked meaningfully at X briefly and smiled gently. ¡°Alright. Feel free to look around. I¡¯ll get


    back to work,¡± he said.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± X said.


    After that, Josh turned around and kept himself busy with work.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Right then, countless female staff members rushed to the door and were staring at Josh like fools.


    X¡¯s attention returned to Jay and Morty. The longer she looked at them, the more pleased she


    felt.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    X Quest immediately turned around to look at Georgie Clementine. ¡°Georgie, ask them toe


    out for a chat¡­¡±


    After that, X turned around and returned to the living room. She then sat on a soft beige-colored


    couch.


    Very soon, Georgie walked over to X with Jay Corben and Morty Wayne by her side.


    Georgie naturally sat down next to X and pointed at the couch across from her while looking at


    the two men. ¡°Sit down¡­¡±


    The two of them directly sat down across Georgie and X.


    ¡°Chief Clementine, why did you ask us toe here?¡± Jay got straight to the point.


    ¡°Nothing much. This prettydy over here has something to say to you two,¡± Georgie said and


    pointed at X next to her.


    X looked gently at them. ¡°You two have performed very well. Keep up the good work. You must


    get rid of your pride and anger and keep working hard. I have very high hopes in the both of you,¡±


    she said.


    The two of them nodded in unison.


    ¡°You are both from X Entertainment. I hope you can look after each other and the others from X


    Entertainment during this show. While youpete against each other, do help each other out as


    well¡­ Also, make sure you look after your private affairs. Don¡¯t let any negative media affect you


    before you be popr. Otherwise, once you be popr, your dirty past will be your


    undoing,¡± X continued to nag at them.


    Since she had ced a lot of hope in them, she wanted to make sure they took each step with care.


    The two of them nodded once again. Soon, Morty¡¯s face unknowingly turned red again.


    After that, X stood up and looked at them. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving now. All the best.¡±


    X smiled at them again after finishing her sentence. She then turned around and left.


    Georgie followed her closely behind.


    Outside, the sun was shining, and a gentle breeze was blowing.


    ¡°Wait a second¡­¡± Morty¡¯s voice could be heard after the women had walked not too far away.


    The two of them turned around at the same time.


    Morty instantly ran over to them. ¡°What is your name?¡± he asked X while he was still panting.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can call my X,¡± X said.


    ¡°I will do my best,¡± Morty said with a look of determination.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± X patted him gently on his shoulder before turning around and leaving.


    Georgie quickly caught up with her.


    Morty wanted to say something more but stopped himself. His gaze never left the two of them.


    Right then, Jay walked out. Instead of approaching Morty, he leanedzily against the door frame.


    After that, he took out a piece of chewing gum from his pocket. He opened the packaging and


    chucked the piece of gum into his mouth before chewingzily¡­


    His gaze never left Morty¡¯s body.


    Meanwhile, Morty stood in the same spot. Only after X had disappeared did he turn around and


    prepare to head indoors.


    When Morty looked up, he met Jay¡¯s gaze.


    Jay looked at Morty meaningfully before tossing him a piece of chewing gum.


    Morty tried to catch it but failed.


    The chewing gum hit him right on his forehead.


    He frowned a little before he looked at Jay. ¡°Why do you like throwing chewing gum at me so much?


    You know I can¡¯t catch it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± Jay said with an evil smirk. There was a hint of yfulness in his eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Morty looked upset.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ Back to training, idiot¡­¡± Jay said.


    ¡°You¡¯re the idiot,¡± Morty retorted.


    Jay did not say anything more.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    While Georgie Clementine turned on the engine, X Quest looked for Sharon Lindt on WeChat.


    She wanted to ask Sharon out to meet her at noon.


    Sharon agreed right away. She had even sent X a sticker of a yful monkey twisting its buttock


    around.


    X smiled gleefully when she saw it.


    ¡®Aunty Lindt really is interesting.¡¯ X thought to herself.


    After deciding on where to meet, X asked Georgie to send her over.


    They decided to meet at a famous, high-ss western restaurant in Antis.


    When X walked through the door, she could see Sharon sitting at a table by the window, ying


    with her phone with her head lowered.


    Although there were many people in the restaurant, X could spot Sharon right away.


    Sharon had an iparable aura of nobility.


    Very soon, Sharon also noticed X and immediately waved at her passionately.


    X waved back before quickly making her way over to the table and sat down across Sharon.


    As soon as X sat down, Sharon grabbed her hands tightly. ¡°X¡­ How are you? Have you


    recovered a little?¡± She asked worriedly.


    Last time, X was injured by Fred Thomson and had to be hospitalized. That was why she wasn¡¯t


    able to meet Sharon at the agreed time.


    Although X did message Sharon on WeChat to exin the reason, she still felt bad about it now.


    Now, Sharon was bringing the matter up. ¡°I feel much better. Aunty Lindt. I¡¯m very sorry for making


    you wait so long thest time,¡± X immediately said.


    Sharon shook her head nonchntly before walking over to X and holding her hand tightly. ¡°Silly


    child, why are you sorry? That only happened because something happened to you, right?¡± Sharon


    said as she caressed X¡¯s head gently.


    ¡°Are you still in pain? You said that your husband was looking after you round the clock. Has he


    been doing a good job?¡± Sharon asked with a look of concern in her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s been very good,¡± X said and nodded immediately.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ If that fellow does anything wrong,e and tell me right away. I¡¯ll bust his head


    open,¡± Sharon said firmly with an equally determined look in her eyes.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Okay¡­¡± X chuckled immediately.


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not done anything badly?¡± Sharon continued to ask. It seemed she was trying to


    dig deeper.


    ¡°Yeah. Really, not at all,¡± X said and nodded.


    These days, Five Batton had been treating X as best as he could. He had even personally fed


    her medicine.


    When X thought of how he had taken care of her, she felt a warm sensation in her heart. It felt


    like a gust of spring breeze had just blown at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ That¡¯s good,¡± Sharon said.


    After that, Sharon quickly picked up the menu and ced it in front of X. ¡°X, have a look. What


    do you want to eat? We¡¯ll order whatever you want today¡­ I¡¯ll pay for everything,¡± Sharon said.


    X knew that Sharon wasn¡¯t just saying those things out of politeness.


    If Sharon said it, it meant she would really do it.


    Although X and Sharon hadn¡¯t met each other many times, X knew Sharon was really nice to


    her.


    Up until now, X still had no idea why Sharon was so nice to her.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be too extreme if Sharon liked X only because of her looks?


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for whatever we order today. I must repay you, Aunty. Don¡¯t reject me. If you reject me, I


    won¡¯t dare to have another meal with you in the future. If you keep paying the bill, how could I bring


    myself toe out and meet you?¡± X said.


    Although her tone was gentle, she looked determined.


    X meant what she said from the bottom of her heart.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ You can get the bill,¡± Sharon Lindt immediately agreed.


    She still hoped to meet the little fairy, X Quest. She really did like this little fairy a lot.


    If Sharon made X feel embarrassed because of a single meal, it would be a huge loss on her


    part.


    X pushed the menu over to Sharon. ¡°Aunty, why don¡¯t you have a look first¡­¡±


    Sharon called for the waiter right away.


    When the waiter came, Sharon ordered a set of Australian marbled steak, thick corn soup, and a


    ss of orange juice. After that, she handed the menu over to X.


    X ordered a set of original beef fillet, ck truffle pasta, and a ss of lime juice.


    Once they had made their orders, X quickly retrieved a ck jewelry box from her handbag and


    ced it in Sharon¡¯s front. ¡°Aunty, this is my gift to you¡­ I hope you like it¡­¡±


    Sharon excitedly opened the box. When she saw the luxurious set of jewelry, Sharon was surprised


    at first. After that, she hurriedly pushed the box back to X. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. I¡¯m sure this set of


    jewelry must have cost at least seven figures, right? It¡¯s too expensive¡­ Give me something less


    expensive next time,¡± she said.


    Sharon knew X was giving this to her to return her favor.


    She couldn¡¯t help but praise X in her mind for being an understanding child who didn¡¯t take


    advantage of others.


    Indeed, X was Sharon¡¯s favorite daughter-inw, and she was unlike any other ordinary girl.


    Although Sharon liked jewelry, she didn¡¯t want to ept X¡¯s gift because she didn¡¯t need it.


    If X insisted on returning a gift every time Sharon bought her something, what if X ended up


    going bankrupt?


    Hence, Sharon couldn¡¯t allow this first incident to happen.


    Sharon hoped that her love for X could be expressed unconditionally. She wanted to shower X


    with love without having X give her anything in return.


    ¡°Aunty¡­ This is just a kind gesture. I hope you will ept it,¡± X said.


    ¡°Are you trying to give me gifts in return? I don¡¯t need you to repay me with anything¡­ X, you


    can keep whatever I give you without any worries. I am very wealthy, and I have an endless supply


    of cash. Spending a little bit of money on you really isn¡¯t a big deal,¡± Sharon said before decisively


    closing the box and putting it back into X¡¯s handbag.


    X was very shocked by Sharon¡¯s attitude. She took the box out again. ¡°Please ept my sincere


    gesture.¡±


    ¡°I ept it from the bottom of my heart. But please take it back¡­ I don¡¯t want you to repay me with


    anything regardless of what I give you,¡± Sharon said.


    X felt a warm sensation in her heart after hearing what Sharon said.


    Such unconditional love made X feel as if there was a motherly bond between her and Sharon


    even though they had only met each other a few times.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aunty, I don¡¯t like owing other people stuff,¡± X said with a pained expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just any other people¡­¡± Sharon said.


    X¡¯s mind went nk.


    What did Sharon mean by that?


    They had only met each other several times, and they barely had any contact with each other.


    Why did Sharon make it sound as if they were from the same family?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to make me upset, keep your gift. Never bring up the topic of repaying me with


    anything again¡­¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Aunty, why are you so nice to me?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Because I like you¡­ You are pleasant to look at¡­¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Hence you would like to spend money on me, is that it? Are you a shopaholic?¡± X looked


    helpless.


    ¡°You can say that¡­ I am rich, and I can afford to be a shopaholic. Oh right, X¡­ There¡¯s


    something I would like to tell you¡­¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Do speak your mind, Aunty,¡± X said.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not a big deal¡­ It¡¯s just that I received an invitation to an antique auction. I don¡¯t


    have the time, and I was hoping you could go in my ce¡­ Help me acquire a jasper hairpin from


    Tang Dynasty. I wonder, could you do that for me, please?¡± Sharon Lindt asked with a smile.


    ¡°When is it?¡± X Quest asked.


    ¡°A weekter, eight o¡¯clock in the evening,¡± Sharon said before retrieving the invitation from her


    handbag and pushing it over to X.


    X had heard about this antique auction before. She was told that all antique items auctioned


    there were extremely rare and valuable. In fact, all antique items would start with a bidding price of


    at least ten million dors.


    It wasn¡¯t an auction just anyone could attend because they had money.


    Not only was wealth necessary, but a very prominent status was needed too.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X answered with little hesitation.


    ¡°Make any offer you¡¯d like. Somebody will pay for it,¡± Sharon said as she gently patted the back of


    X¡¯s hand. She treated X with extreme affection.


    ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s another supreme sapphire ne from France made in 1950. Get that one too


    while you¡¯re at it¡­ The price doesn¡¯t matter. Whenever somebody raises the bid price, you¡¯ll only


    have to raise it further,¡± Sharon added.


    ¡°Okay, I understand, Aunty Lindt,¡± X said andughed.


    ¡°Also, if you see anything you like, you can buy it too. I¡¯ll pay for it,¡± Sharon said generously.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aunty¡­ If there¡¯s anything I like, I will buy it with my money,¡± X said. How could she


    make Sharon pay for her stuff?


    Sharon had already given her more than enough. X wasn¡¯t shameless enough to ask for more.


    ¡°You silly girl,¡± Sharon said before shaking her head helplessly. She gently rubbed X¡¯s head with


    affection in her eyes.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Who¡¯s this¡­¡±


    A familiar female voice spoke. X frowned slightly as she turned around to look at the person.


    Right then, Mary Sullivan was standing behind X with a grim expression on her face. Her arms


    were crossed over her chest as she looked down at X¡¯s face. It was an arrogant posture, almost


    as if Mary was on top of the world.


    X did a mental calction and realized that Mary must have only left prison today.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± X looked at Mary coldly.


    ¡°Must I want something when I speak to you?¡± Mary asked before casually sitting down next to X.


    She waspletely ignoring Sharon, who sat across from her.


    Sharon nced at Mary inly without saying anything. Instead, she silently sipped at a ss of


    water.


    ¡°Is there anything to talk about between the two of us?¡± X asked.


    ¡°You might think there isn¡¯t, but I think otherwise¡­ For such a minor thing¡­ You have sent me to


    prison. I was locked inside for so long. How could you be such an evil woman?¡± Mary said coldly


    before looking up at Sharon.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Hey¡­ You, woman. I suggest you stay far away from her. She is very evil,¡± Mary added.


    ¡°Oh? Do tell. How evil is she?¡± Sharon looked up slowly at Mary¡¯s face with a half-hearted smile.


    ¡°She shamelessly sends people to prison. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s evil?¡± Mary asked.


    ¡°If the person didn¡¯t do anything wrong, the prison wouldn¡¯t have taken her in, in the first ce,


    would they? Darling, I suggest you get your brain checked,¡± Sharon said before gently moving the


    base of her ss in a circr motion.


    The in water began swirling around in the ss. With sunlight shining upon the ss, colorful


    refraction of light made it seem as if there was ayer of silver powder on the surface of the water.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mary¡¯s facial expression instantly darkened.


    ¡°Darling, if there¡¯s something wrong with your ear, I suggest you get it checked too,¡± Sharon added.


    Although she had on a poker face, the words she said were unforgiving at the very least.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    ¡°You¡­ Who are you? How dare you speak to me like that?¡± Mary Sullivan asked through gritted


    teeth.


    After that, Mary carefully examined this woman who sat across from her. Although thisdy was


    dressed in expensive clothing from head to toe, the white cashmere sweater she wore was from the


    previous season¡¯s design of a major brand.


    Hence, Mary was sure that this woman was not exactly an ultra-rich person.


    She might be wealthy, but not that wealthy.


    ¡°I¡¯m someone you can neverpare to. Do you have an opinion on that? Keep it to yourself,¡±


    Sharon Lindt said before her smile widened. Sharon¡¯s eyes now looked like crescent moons


    because of her widened smile.


    When X Quest heard how Sharon dissed Mary, she felt secretly pleased. Her mood suddenly


    improved.


    X was beginning to like Aunty Lindt more and more.


    Not only was she good-looking, but she had a lovely personality too.


    Now, Mary felt thoroughly provoked. She clenched her fists tightly and looked at Sharon. ¡°What is


    your name?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know her name,¡± X said as she red at Mary coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid of letting me find out who you are? If you have the guts to mess


    with me, why aren¡¯t you brave enough to tell me your name? Are you a coward?¡± Mary said before


    ring at Sharon again.


    It appeared to Mary that Sharon was no prominent figure. Otherwise, why would she be afraid of


    revealing her name?


    When Mary thought of this, she immediately picked up the ss of water near X and was


    prepared to ssh it at Sharon¡¯s face.


    Just as she was about to do so, X grabbed Mary by her wrist and forcefully pushed her wrist


    upward.


    In the next second, the water in the ss sshed at Mary¡¯s face and trickled down all over her.


    She was nowpletely soaked.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡± Mary screamed without caring about her image. She continuously rubbed her face with


    her sleeve to wipe the water off her face.


    Due to her rough movements, the makeup around her eyes was smeared all over. Her ck


    mascara was now all over her eye sockets. She now looked like a panda.


    This scene attracted the attention of countless people around them. When they saw her face, they


    couldn¡¯t resist secretlyughing at her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Sharon and Xughed out loudly instead.


    ¡°What are you looking at? What¡¯s so funny? Be careful with your eyes. I might scoop them out and


    soak them in the water!¡± Mary screamed while she continued to wipe her face and red at the


    people around who wereughing at her.


    Sharon nced inly at Mary before taking her phone out and sending a WeChat message¡­


    Feeling thoroughly embarrassed, Mary pointed at X angrily. ¡°X Quest, just you wait. I won¡¯t let


    you get away this easily.¡±


    After that, Mary stormed out of the restaurant.


    As soon as she got out, she noticed that all four tires on her white Lamborghini had gone t.


    They all seemed shriveled.


    What the hell was going on?


    Trouble always came in threes!


    Someone must have punctured her tires on purpose. That must have been true! Who could have


    been evil enough to do this?

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Mary Sullivan immediately stomped her feet on the ground. She then dialed ¡®110¡¯ and exined


    what happened over the phone.


    After that, she hailed for a taxi and left in a huff.


    By the window, Sharon Lindt could see Mary¡¯s look of anger before she left. A satisfactory smile


    appeared on her face.


    Likewise, X Quest could see what happened outside clearly. She could be seen smiling through


    her eyes.


    X didn¡¯t believe that Mary¡¯s tires were punctured purely out of coincidence¡­


    She wondered who dared to do something like this under broad daylight.


    ¡°Beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, someone sent Sharon a WeChat message.


    ¡°Madam, Mary Sullivan has called the cops, but I have already deleted all surveince footage


    around the area¡­¡±


    When Sharon saw this message, her smile widened.


    She quickly put her phone away and looked at X. ¡°Does it feel good?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± X asked.


    ¡°That b*tch¡¯s tires were punctured¡­ Don¡¯t you feel less upset now?¡± Sharon asked.


    When Sharon said this, X immediately understood what it implied. ¡°Does that mean you have


    asked someone to do it?¡±


    ¡°Who else could¡¯ve done it? Does it feel good?¡± Sharon asked again.


    X nodded. ¡°Yeah, but if she finds out that you did it, she won¡¯t let you off the hook that easily.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of her?¡± Sharon asked inly. There was a gentle and affectionate look in


    her eyes.


    ¡°No¡­ I just don¡¯t want you to get into trouble because of me,¡± X said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t watch my dear X get bullied without doing anything about it. Whoever dares to bully my


    X will have to pay for it,¡± Sharon said.


    X felt deeply touched yet again. Her eyes welled up a little. ¡°Aunty, why are you so nice to me?¡±


    ¡°I told you. It¡¯s because you are good-looking, and I find you pleasant to look at. That¡¯s why I like


    you¡­ I¡¯ve always been very nice to people I like,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Is that really it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Why else? Do you think I have ulterior motives for getting close to you?¡± Sharon continued to


    smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain that isn¡¯t the case¡­¡± X said. She could feel that Sharon was genuinely kind to her.


    Her instincts were telling her that Sharon didn¡¯t have ulterior motives for getting close to her.


    However, X still felt that Sharon was too nice to her.


    Right then, a waiter began serving their foods.


    Once various intricate dishes were ced on the table, X immediately began to feel hungry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never harm you. Also, that b*tch will never find out who busted her tires,¡± Sharon


    said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would harm me, but I feel it¡¯s a little surreal because of how nice you are to me,¡±


    X said.


    ¡°You only feel that way because you are not used to it yet. If I treat you nicely more often, you will


    get used to it, and it¡¯ll be fine. Hurry up and eat. I¡¯m hungry too,¡± Sharon said as she touched X¡¯s


    hair gently once more.


    Sharon couldn¡¯t help but praise her daughter-inw in her mind. ¡®How could she look this pretty?


    How could she have such a nice personality?¡¯


    She truly felt her son was fortunate to be married to a perfect little princess like X.


    When Sharon looked at her daughter-inw¡¯s face, she felt as though she was bing infatuated.


    With Sharon¡¯s look of approval, X began to feel a little embarrassed. She smiled awkwardly


    before moving the te of steak in front of Sharon closer to herself and carefully cut it for Sharon.


    Every move X made was elegant.


    ¡°Thank you, X,¡± Sharon said happily from the bottom of her heart.


    She must make sure that Stanley Batton kept an eye on her wonderful daughter-inw. If someone


    else took her away from him, it would be a huge loss to their family.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Aunty. But how did you know that car belonged to Mary Sullivan? Did you see


    Mary getting out of the car earlier?¡± X Quest asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sharon Lindt answered truthfully.


    ***


    After the meal, Sharon chatted with X for a long while.


    They talked about fashion, hairstyles, makeup, and traveling. It seemed as if they had endless


    topics to talk about.


    Through conversing with Sharon, X could deeply sense this woman¡¯s vitality.


    Although Sharon was not very young, she was young in terms of her mentality. She yed most


    games young people yed. In fact, there were a lot of games she yed that young people


    couldn¡¯t even y well.


    It was as if an eighteen-year-old lived within Sharon Lindt¡¯s heart. She always lived like she were a


    child.


    X was particrly fond of Sharon because of that.


    After chatting for a long while, they finally parted with heavy hearts.


    A weekter, X had fully recovered.


    After leaving Quest Group in the evening, X fixed her makeup before retrieving Sharon¡¯s


    invitation to attend the antique auction. X drove her red Maserati to the venue where the auction


    was held, Antis Auction House.


    This venue was in the heart of Antis City. There were a total of six floors to the building, fully


    designed with a Chinese-inspired style. Surrounded by western-inspired architecture, it looked


    unusually attractive in contrast.


    Outside the auction house, manyrge, red, ssterns were hung all around. Even the


    signboard was designed traditionally, making it ssic in appearance.


    Since the auction was about to begin, many luxurious cars were already parked outside the auction


    house.


    In fact, many of these luxurious cars had unique car registration numbers. Anyone would be afraid


    of touching them.


    Clearly, X¡¯s Maserati that cost a few million was dwarfed inparison.


    Passersby would take a second nce at the entrance of the auction house out of curiosity.


    X found a parking spot for her car.


    After that, she turned on the light inside the car and shifted the rearview mirror slightly toward her.


    She looked at the mirror to check if her makeup was fine.


    Her exquisite beauty came into full view in the mirror.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the mirror, X had very little but intricate makeup on. There was an angelic vibe to her beautiful


    eyes and brows.


    After grabbing her Hermes tinum handbag, X got out of the car directly.


    As soon as she did so, a gray Lamborghini drove toward her location at lightning speed¡­


    The headlights were so bright that she could not see who was inside the car.


    Seeing that the car would soon run her over, X agilely moved closer to the car next to her.


    In the next second, the car stopped directly next to hers in a cool drifting motion.


    Right after that, Mary Sullivan and Bailey Ronson got out of the car.


    Mary was wearing thetest design of Chanel¡¯s spring outfit, as well as expensive diamond jewelry.


    She seemed to have an overpowering presence of nobility.


    When X saw Mary¡¯s face, the feeling of disgust in her grew rapidly.


    X didn¡¯t expect to bump into the annoying woman, Mary, in a ce like this.


    Enemies were bound to meet often.


    ¡°Mary Sullivan, are you sick or something?¡± X asked unhappily.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ We really are fated to meet. Why are you here?¡± Mary chuckled deeply with her chin


    lifted. She walked up to X and changed the topic immediately.


    ¡°Do you want to enter and observe the auction? Do you even have an entrance ticket? It¡¯s not easy


    to get in. Someone with your status shouldn¡¯t even be able to get a ticket¡­¡± Mary added.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Mary Sullivan felt certain that X Quest wouldn¡¯t have an entrance ticket.


    Mary herself had put in a lot of effort to get this entrance ticket through many family connections.


    Since the Quest family was not as influential as the Sullivan family, how could the former possibly


    get one of the tickets?


    Mary crossed her arms over her chest and looked arrogantly at X. ¡°Are you here to seduce the


    wealthy folks? Let me guess who your target is. Hmm¡­ Could it be the president? Are you here


    because you know the president would be here too?¡± She asked.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    X found Mary¡¯s behavior both annoying and funny.


    However, she was a little surprised by the information Mary offered that the president would be


    here.


    That exined why this auction was so difficult to get into. It turned out the president was the


    reason.


    X raised her brows slightly and looked at Mary. ¡°Do you think other people are like you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡± Mary asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I meat exactly what I said,¡± X said inly. Although she seemed like a gentle person, she had a


    very imposing manner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. I was asking you. Are you here to bait the president? Let me think¡­ What


    methods will our X Quest use? Would she pretend to fall into the president¡¯s arms identally?


    Or would she pretend to faint and get carried away by the president?¡± Mary said.


    ¡°How would you know?¡± X was beginning to feel angrier by the second. Apart from Emily Quest,


    this was the woman she wanted to beat up the most.


    ¡°Without an entrance ticket, aren¡¯t you here for the exact reason I said you were? I really feel sorry


    for your handsome husband. He got married to a sl*t like you who would go after rich men,¡± Mary


    continued to speak. She felt certain in her heart that her thoughts were true.


    Otherwise, why would X be here? Moreover, women were capable of doing anything to seduce


    men for power and money.


    Never mind waiting at the entrance to a ce like this. Some women were capable of even more


    extreme things.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to achieve more in life? The poor desired to get rich, while the rich


    desired to be powerful.


    The words Mary used were extremely annoying to X.


    Right then, several luxurious cars happened to stop in parking spaces nearby.


    A group of rich housewives got out of their cars and walked in a group toward the auction house¡­


    Seeing this, Mary immediately raised her voice as she continued to stare coldly at X¡¯s face. ¡°X


    Quest, honestly¡­ How could youe to a ce like this to seduce the rich and powerful? Have


    you be so shameless at such a young age? Can¡¯t you be a more morally upright person?¡±


    Mary wanted to embarrass X in front of these people so that she would be too ashamed to stay


    here.


    X¡¯s unhappiness was the source of Mary¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get anything good from staying here. If you want results, at least get an entrance ticket to


    the auction house¡­ The more powerful a person is, the more bodyguards he has¡­ There¡¯s no way


    you could possibly get close to him,¡± Mary added in a raised voice.


    The rich housewives all turned over to look at X and Mary. They then looked at each other before


    walking over.


    These women¡¯s gazes were scornful and threatening. They seemed to be conveying such thoughts


    as ¡®seductive b*tch, go to hell¡¯.


    If gazes were capable of murder, X figured that she¡¯d probably be dead a thousand times over by


    now.


    Right then, her feeling of unhappiness was nearly at its peak.


    Her hatred against Mary had also escted to the next level.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    ¡°I must say, girls these days¡­ They really are shameless. Even when they are married, they still


    can¡¯t keep their hands to themselves. They think about seducing capable men all day.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? Now, many girls rely on their good looks to do barbaric things like stealing other


    people¡¯s husbands.¡±


    ¡°I think thew isn¡¯t stringent enough. The women who like seducing other people¡¯s husbands


    should be punishable by death. I¡¯d like to see if any of these seductive b*tches would still dare to do


    such a thing.¡±


    The group of rich housewives continued to discuss among themselves and didn¡¯t seem to intent on


    leaving.


    Each one of them sounded sarcastic and mean.


    X Quest knew that Mary Sullivan¡¯s choice of topic was a key trigger for these women.


    That was why they had reacted so emotionally.


    What did women like them hate the most? It was probably the fact that their husbands looked for


    girls younger and prettier than them.


    Unfortunately, whatever they feared would usually happen. None of those capable men could keep


    their hands off women they desired. These housewives couldn¡¯t control their husbands even if they


    wanted to, and they had no choice but to suck up to it.


    Now, Mary had coincidentally given them the opportunity to vent their anger that has been


    suppressed and stored up all this while. Naturally, they would direct all their anger at X.


    Although X understood them, their behavior made X feel even more upset.


    She felt like an innocent person who was just walking on the road but was suddenly targeted by


    someone and unreasonably attacked by a group of observers around who became riled up.


    At this moment, more and more cars came to a halt.


    Also, there was an increasing number of rich housewivesing over to where they stood.


    Out of curiosity, many of these people asked what was going on. Thedies who watched what


    happened from the beginning started exining to everyone else in detail.


    Suddenly, X had be a sl*t who would do anything to seduce other people¡¯s husbands.


    People began saying all sorts of mean and vicious things about her.


    Although she was angry, she did not fight back. Instead, she silently watched while Mary stirred


    things up¡­


    Seeing that her trick had worked, Mary red coldly at X yet again. She felt as if she was


    standing on moral high ground. ¡°Listen to my advice. Hurry up and leave¡­ It¡¯s not that easy to steal


    other people¡¯s husbands. You don¡¯t have an entrance ticket, either. Stop standing here like a sl*t,¡±


    Mary berated.


    ¡°She looks quite pretty, but unfortunately, she is a b*tch¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly. She doesn¡¯t even have an entrance ticket, but she¡¯s still hanging around here. She came


    here with a clear objective. What a cunning woman.¡±


    ¡°What is this world bing? Women with thoughts like this should just die.¡±


    The rich housewives around them continued to discuss among themselves. Each of them was


    saying more terrible things one after another.


    X felt as if her ear was being attacked with a sharp weapon. It felt horrible.


    Seeing how X was still not defending herself, Mary felt even more confident that her assumption


    was right.


    She immediately turned around and looked at the women around her. ¡°What is going on here? To


    achieve her goal, she is actually willing to do anything¡­ She can¡¯t get an entrance ticket, that¡¯s why


    she¡¯s standing here at the entrance. Those who know her would say she is the Quest family¡¯s eldest


    daughter¡­ Those who didn¡¯t might think she is a prostitute.¡±


    ¡°The Quest family? Does that mean she is X Quest? I was wondering why this woman looked so


    familiar. What an embarrassment to the Quest family.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Quest family¡¯s descendants are truly despicable. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ None of them turned out well.¡±

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    The noblewomen began a wave of discussion again. Their eyes were all overflowed with disgust


    and hatred.


    Mary Sullivan¡¯s attitude and behaviour had triggered X Quest. X had the urge to p her to


    the ground so hard that she could not even get up.


    However, X managed to hold back. She gazed at Mary coldly and took out the invitation card


    from her bag quietly.


    Mary was shocked momentarily.


    So did everyone else¡­


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    None of them thought that X would receive an invitation card.


    Mary felt like she was being pped by X right on her face. How did X get the invitation card?


    She had spent so much effort to get such a precious and rare invitation card. How could X have


    it?


    Then, what was she doing just now? Was she dumb?


    ¡°I thought you said that she doesn¡¯t have an invitation? Howe she has it?¡±


    ¡°Why is this girl spreading rumors? Guess what she has said all this while can¡¯t be trusted either,


    can it?¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s insulting X just because she has a chip on her shoulder? What an eye-opener¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the situation made a sharp turn.


    The subject of discussion had directly shifted from X to Mary.


    Mary really hoped that she was invisible at the instance.


    She clenched her teeth and red at X viciously. ¡°This is fake, right? Even if it¡¯s true, it doesn¡¯t


    prove that you¡¯re not here for gold-digging. What do you know about antiques? What else would an


    amateur like youe to an asion like this, if it¡¯s not for this?¡±


    As far as she was concerned, X knew nothing about antiques.


    X frowned indifferently. She raised her eyes with a straight face, and the corner of her lips curved


    up gently. ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry, I really do admire antiques. What about you? Do you know anything about


    them?¡±


    Mary was speechless.


    She¡­


    To be honest, she really did not know anything about antiques. She somewhat regretted that she


    had asked X that question.


    However, she could not admit it¡­


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± Mary answered under the gun. Her face was full of determination and her hands


    hanging at the sides of her body clenched tightly into fists.


    ¡°Oh¡­ really? There¡¯s something I would like you to remind me¡­ Does Tang Bohu like to indicate


    the year of his artworks when he paints?¡± X asked.


    She knew Mary very well. She was brainless yet uneducated. She was totally ignorant about this


    field.


    ¡°Of course he does! What kind of artist doesn¡¯t indicate the year of his artworks?¡± Mary replied with


    confidence.


    The onlookers surrounding themughed out loud instantly upon hearing her answer.


    A nice smirk blossomed on X¡¯s face once again. Her expression was warmer than the spring


    breeze under the streemp.


    X was standing next to the hostile Mary. However, the differences between their inner quality as


    well as their self-cultivation were rather obvious.


    Mary was ashamed of theughter around her. ¡°What¡­ What are you guysughing at?¡±


    ¡°Well Tang Bohu this person right, he rarely indicated the year on his artworks. Where¡¯d you get the


    nerve to say that you know about antiques when you can¡¯t even get this right? So, tell me again,


    what¡¯s his masterpiece?¡± X could not hold back herughter anymore.


    ¡°...¡± Mary failed toe up with an answer.


    ¡°Let me tell you. His masterpieces include ¡®The Solitary Duck in the Setting Sun¡¯, ¡®Thatched Cottage


    in Apricot Blossoms¡¯, ¡®Companion to the Spring Mountain¡¯, ¡®Autumn Breeze and the Silk Fan¡¯ and


    ¡®The Poetry of Tang Bohu¡¯. ¡± X Quest did not turn a hair and her tone remained calm.


    ¡°What the heck does she know about antiques?¡±


    ¡°X really knows something, though, look at her naming all those artworks. I think this girl is the


    real gold digger. X doesn¡¯t look like it at all¡­¡±

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    ¡°Is this girl trying to cover up her weakness by insulting others? Ridiculous.¡±


    The noblewomen started whispering around them.


    Mary Sullivan felt as her face was being pped by them several times without mercy.


    She was abashed and annoyed at the same time. She red at X Quest fiercely and yelled, ¡°I


    might know nothing¡­ but I¡¯m still allowed toe, right? No one says that people who are ignorant


    about antiques cannote, right? I¡¯m here to pick up men just because I don¡¯t know any better?


    Can¡¯t it be anything else? Can¡¯t Ie to learn?¡±


    ¡°Eat your own words, girl. When you questioned myck of knowledge of antiques, you clearly said


    that people who don¡¯t know anything about antiques are here for gold-digging. Howe you¡¯re


    allowed to learn when ites to you? Mary Sullivan, you¡¯re pretty double standard, eh?¡±


    X was in no hurry to fight her back. She dropped her eyes on her right hand when she finished


    her sentence and flicked her nails.


    Mary was totally speechless. Her face was flushed with shame.


    If there was a hole in the ground right now, she would have hidden herself inside the hole.


    ¡°The questions that you asked me are just some basic knowledge¡­ It can¡¯t prove your knowledge


    of antiques at all.¡± Mary began to switch the subject immediately.


    The surrounding noblewomen who had been listening to their arguments rolled their eyes at Mary


    as they were amazed by Mary¡¯s words.


    ¡°What are you guys chatting about? Is there something interesting?¡± A woman¡¯s voice was ringing


    here and now. The voice was not too high but not too low either.


    Shortly afterwards, countless bodyguards dressed in ck suits appeared and stepped forward to


    lead the way.


    Naturally, the crowd swiftly opened up a path for the woman.


    The path led straight to X and Mary.


    A bejeweled middle-aged woman wearing a pale blue Chanel set dress appeared before everyone¡¯s


    eyes.


    The woman looked gentle and elegant, dignified yet imposing.


    All the noblewomen surrounding them became respectful and courteous the moment they saw her.


    The woman was constantly smiling at X and her smile was exceptionally friendly.


    Her face seemed very familiar to X. X started to search through her memory and thought hard


    for a second. Finally, she was able to recognise the woman.


    This woman had previously followed Sharon Lindt to buy the building of Imperial Prime. She was


    one of the rich sisters of Sharon.


    Those noblewomen were all treating her with full respect. In addition, this woman managed to make


    an appearance in events like this, she definitely had a strong, powerful background.


    Not as simple as being rich but far more than that.


    ¡°She must be the vice president¡¯s wife. She¡¯s stunning¡­ My goodness.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so ssy¡­ I¡¯m drowning.¡±


    It was difficult to tell who was talking in the gibbering and jabbering crowd.


    X was startled as she heard that statement.


    The vice president¡¯s wife? Although she did realise that this woman must be highborn but she had


    never imagined her real identity to be so superior and noble.


    X remembered that she was quite respectful to Sharon when both of them were together.


    Besides, Sharon was always like the head of her rich sisterhood.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    What about Sharon¡¯s identity? How noble would it be?


    ¡°X, why are you standing here? Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± The vice president¡¯s wife approached X


    enthusiastically. She grabbed X¡¯s hands softly under the attention of the public and looked at her


    with a loving and fond expression.


    Everyone could not believe their eyes and what was happening in front of them.


    ¡°What the heck? X Quest and the vice president¡¯s wife actually know each other?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, she doesn¡¯t have to go such a big round ande all the way here just to


    seduce some rich guys, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­ If she¡¯s after power and money, she could¡¯ve just stuck around the vice president¡¯s wife.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be more essible and direct that way?¡±


    Mary who was standing at the side was even more astounded. She subconsciously took a step to


    the side, and her mind was filled with doubts and confusion.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    What was going on? How did X Quest know the vice president¡¯s wife?


    And¡­


    Why was the vice president¡¯s wife treating X so dearly as they were pretty close? X had the


    vice president¡¯s wife to back her up now, what about her?


    X was still lost in bewilderment and consternation. Her gaze on the vice president¡¯s wife was as


    numb as before.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you remember me, Aunt Reba?¡± Reba Robin asked.


    X shook her head. ¡°No, of course I remember¡­ I just didn¡¯t expect that you... you¡¯re¡­ the vice


    president¡¯s wife.¡±


    Rebaughed cheerfully. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. My dear, what are those people talking


    about?¡±


    Before X could even speak a word, the surrounding people began to describe the whole incident


    to Reba, fearing tog behind the others.


    Needless to say, these people had to take X¡¯s side as they noticed that the vice president¡¯s wife


    was supporting X.


    The few noblewomen who went with the flow and scolded X started to tremble and shiver right


    now.


    Mary Sullivan was terrified to the extreme that her heart was pounding out of her chest as she


    heard the description of the crowd about the incident. Her face was reddened with shame before it


    gradually turned pale.


    Her arrogance hadpletely vanished without a trace, too.


    Originally, she wanted to turn X Quest into a joke in front of everyone.


    Nevertheless, little did she know, she had made a monkey out of herself instead of X in the end.


    If she knew that she would end up this way, she would never have made a scene between both of


    them and attracted so many people¡¯s attention.


    She felt so regretful that her stomach was in knots.


    Mary stood still right there, feeling unsure if she should flee or stay as neither was helpful to her.


    Her body was extremely heavy as if it was filled with lead.


    The vice president¡¯s wife was so nice to X. She would definitely punish her for targeting X,


    right?


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Reba slowly dropped her gaze on Mary¡¯s face.


    In the next second, Reba¡¯s eyes were tinged with a touch of coldness. They werepletely


    different from the way they looked at X just now.


    Mary was trembling unconsciously the moment Reba stared at her. Her heart almost stopped


    beating.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­¡± Mary carefully responded. The blush on her face spreaded


    all the way to her ears as well as her neck. She hardly dared to breathe.


    ¡°Misunderstanding? It doesn¡¯t sound like a misunderstanding to me. Girl, don¡¯t you think you owe


    X an apology for humiliating her like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Mary did not know how to respond. Her mind was a mess.


    Should she apologise? How embarrassing was that?


    However, this woman would not forgive her if she did not apologise, would she? If she identally


    implicated the Sullivan family because of this, she would definitely be kicked out of the house.


    X felt much more relieved as she looked at the way Mary winced unpleasantly.


    When she thought of that, Mary took a breath and forced herself to look into X¡¯s eyes. She


    lowered her head courteously and apologised. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have ndered you¡­¡±


    X heaved a heavy breath. She was toozy to confront her anymore. She just wanted to proceed


    to the auction as soon as possible. Therefore, she ignored Mary and blinked at Reba Robin.


    ¡°Aunty¡­ Let¡¯s go in. The auction is about to start¡­ I don¡¯t want to waste my time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Reba nodded repeatedly. Her eyes were overflowed with immense tenderness.


    The next moment, Reba raised her hand and threw Mary a cold nce. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Mary was sitting at the edge of the seat when she heard the question.


    She did not know if she should answer the question. If she did and Reba knew that she was


    from the Sullivan family, would she vent her wrath upon the Sullivans?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If she did not answer, it would not help either. After all, Reba could look into it, or she could


    simply hear from X that bitch.


    Therefore, she had no choice but to answer obediently, ¡°Mary¡­ Mary Sullivan.¡±

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    ¡°Ahh¡­ You¡¯re from the Sullivan family¡­ No wonder you¡¯re so uneducated.¡± Reba Robin insulted


    her mercilessly.


    Mary Sullivan was getting more and more embarrassed.


    ¡°That girl¡¯s from the Sullivan family? She must be Tom Sullivan¡¯s sister, right? Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Like


    brother, like sister.¡±


    ¡°The Sullivans have a really terrible family culture. I think Tom Sullivan and her will destroy and ruin


    their whole family sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Well, I got it instantly when she said she¡¯s the Sullivans. It¡¯s not surprising, though¡­ If someone


    like Tom Sullivan can exist, what¡¯s so shocking about Mary Sullivan?¡±


    The noblewomen were gabbling and jabbering among each other, catering to Reba. They were


    constantly humiliating and verbally abusing Mary.


    The curves at the edges of X Quest¡¯s lips were getting gradually more obvious. She felt


    incessantly pleased. The words andments that flowed through her ears were extremely


    soothing to her.


    On the other hand, Mary could feel that her self-esteem was being crushed and trampled to the


    ground by these people.


    She was mad, frustrated, and she wanted to vent her rage but she knew that she could not¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, X.¡± Reba continued to hold X¡¯s hand and strode into the building.


    The noblewomen who had been watching them rolled their eyes at Mary before they left her and


    followed behind X and Reba.


    Mary took a deep breath and turned around intending to leave.


    However, her legs froze when she thought of what her father had reminded her earlier.


    Her father had asked her to bid for the blue and white porcin vase from the Tang dynasty. Her


    father had emphasised that she ought to own the vase and it could not be taken away by anyone


    else.


    If she were to leave the auction now, she would definitely be scolded and reprimanded by her father


    when she got home.


    She was the one who pestered her parents that time, begging them to get her the ticket for this


    auction. The only condition that her father put forward was this.


    Her intention to get associated with the powerful higher-ups through this auction hadpletely


    vanished after X and the others had made such a big fuss just now. She did not even want to


    step inside the auction house.


    However, no matter how she felt, she had to bear through it and force herself in. She had to get the


    vase.


    In the next second, Mary took a long, deep breath. She paced up and down outside of the auction


    house, trying topose herself.


    Then, she squeezed the invitation card and stalked towards the entrance to check her ticket.


    After checking the ticket, she headed to the front for security checking.


    As the identities of the guests who attended the auction were high-profile, so the security check


    here was particrly strict.


    She went through a total of six security checks before she entered the inside of the auction house.


    The inside of the auction house was just like the outside, decorated in an antique Country Z style.


    The tables and chairs as well as the floor were all made of valuable rosewood.


    Under the guidance of the staff, she entered a huge double storey auction room.


    The room was divided into two floors.


    The lower floor was filled with numerous people sitting in front of each of the tables.


    The upper floor was the lounge. It was less crowdedpared to the lower floor and there were


    only a few tables set up as well.


    The ticket she got was for the lounge. Therefore, she lifted her dress and scurried off to the second


    floor.


    Her feet froze again as she caught a glimpse of her table she was at.


    Her table, surprisingly, was adjacent to X¡¯s.


    X was drinking tea and chatting with Reba at the moment. The atmosphere around their table


    was exceptionally good.


    A group of men in ck were standing right behind the two of them, with powerful aura.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at X¡¯s calm and rxed appearance as she talked to Reba and the fond expression


    on Reba¡¯s face, Mary was jealous to the extreme.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    As X Quest was sitting with the vice president¡¯s wife, she was the most prominent person in the


    room.


    The crowd¡¯s attention would always fall on them from time to time.


    Since the auction had not started yet, those who were the upper echelons of the society tend to


    come over to greet Reba Robin by turns.


    In addition to responding to their greetings politely, Reba would also introduce X to them.


    Some of these people were even the prestigious blue bloods among the rich and bigwigs.


    All of them were courteous to X because of Reba¡¯s presence as well as her own beauty.


    There were even some dignitaries who took the initiative to ask for X¡¯s WeChat.


    As a result, X Quest could be said to be the illustrious and most celebrated in the crowd at the


    moment.


    There was not a singledy in the room who did not envy her, including Mary Sullivan.


    Mary was going to fly off the handle when she looked at howcent X was.


    Why was X so lucky? She was lucky enough to be able to know the vice president¡¯s wife.


    Moreover, she could even get in touch with the rich and powerful without wasting any effort. On the


    contrary, she, Mary Sullivan, had been jinxed the whole night long!


    Among those blue bloods that the vice president¡¯s wife had introduced to X, many of them were


    the ones she wanted to get to know.


    The more she looked at the scenery over X¡¯s table, the more she trembled with jealousy. This


    was so unfair! The world was super unfair!


    Meanwhile, X inadvertently stole a nce at Mary and she happened to see her shaking in anger


    on her seat. She was over the moon with that scene.


    She did not care about this person at all. Her gaze left Mary without a trace before falling back on


    those dignitaries around her.


    Many of these people were beneficial to X entertainment as well as to Quest Property Group.


    Therefore, she had to be careful with them and tried not to offend them.


    About ten minutester, the auction began.


    Only then did the people around their table leave one after another.


    X sat down at ease, and together with Reba, they focused their attention on the auction stage


    below.


    The beautiful auctioneer dressed in cheongsam made a long opening speech before she got


    straight to the main objective of the day.


    Subsequently, one valuable antique after another appeared on the stage under the auctioneer¡¯s


    introduction.


    Every single antique there was able to catch the attention of the crowd in the room and they began


    to bid feverishly...


    Reba, who was sitting beside X, was very interested in every single item and joined the


    bidding too. Fortunately, she managed to win a lot of them.


    However, X was not very interested in them. She just watched and listened attentively, like a


    white peony stood in the depths of a high mountain.


    Although she was extremely quiet, the eyes of the men from upstairs and downstairs still drifted to


    her seat from time to time.


    Besides the antiques, X was undoubtedly the most attractive thing in the room that was able to


    catch the men¡¯s eyes.


    After a genuine painting by Tang Bohu was being sold, two bodyguards in suits pushed a Silver


    Censer with Openwork Design of Grapes and Flying Birds onto the stage.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The silver censer was ced in a clean, sealed ss cab just like the other antiques.


    It was round and had an openwork design. Patterns of twining vines, birds and grapes were carved


    on the outside of the censer.


    The silver censer was gleaming bright under the spotlights, stealing everyone¡¯s attention.


    X was attracted and drawn to the silver censer. A strong possessive feeling rose up within her.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    X Quest wanted to win the silver censer and give it to a person.


    ¡°This item is known as the Silver Censer with Openwork Design of Grapes and Flying Birds from the


    Tang Dynasty¡­ The entire body of the censer is made of pure silver,plying with the most


    popr openwork spherical design of that era.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if any of you know the history of the silver censer? Please raise your hand if you know it.


    The one who answers correctly will get a delicate gift from us today!¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, a few hands rose into the air.


    Reba Robin followed suit and raised her hand too, so did X.


    Mary Sullivan could not help but rolled her eyes as she noticed X raised her hand in the middle


    of the air.


    She was certain that X did not know anything about the silver censer. As for the questions she


    had just asked her about Tang Bohu, she must have randomly read it from somewhere.


    How could someone who was not interested in antiques at all be so knowledgeable about them?


    X was just following suit as she saw Reba raised her hand, trying to boast herself.


    This is because she knew that the auctioneer would let Reba answer the question as long as


    Reba was there and was raising her hand.


    Mary was disgusted upon thinking of X¡¯s behavior.


    Soon, the auctioneer dropped her gaze on Reba¡¯s face. She stretched out her hand politely and


    pointed at where Reba was seated. ¡°Miss, please tell us your answer.¡±


    Reba held the tabletop microphone ced in front of her without hesitation and said, ¡°I¡¯m raising


    my hand for someone else. There¡¯s a sweetdy next to me who would love to answer but she¡¯s too


    shy.¡±


    Then, Reba turned to look at Mary.


    The others, too,nded their eyes on her immediately.


    The abrupt statement by Reba had left Mary dumbfounded and lost. Her brain started buzzing


    like mad.


    She had never expected Reba woulde up with such a¡­


    This was a clear attempt to embarrass her in front of everyone. It would be extremely humiliating to


    her in case she failed to answer.


    At the critical moment, a clever idea popped up in her mind. She decided to put X into trouble.


    ¡°X¡­ Why don¡¯t you tell them the answer? Well, I¡¯m an introvert. I¡¯m too nervous to speak in front


    of so many people¡­ I notice that you raised your hand too, why don¡¯t you share the answer with


    us?¡±


    At this point, she could not care less.


    X had raised her hand too. Hence, she decided to throw the question at X. Even if X could


    not answer the question and embarrass herself, the vice president¡¯s wife had nothing to do with her.


    After all, she cued X because X herself had raised her hand.


    By that time, if X really failed toe up with an answer, Reba would only think that it was


    X who set a trap for herself by pretending to be smart and cool. Reba would not me it on


    Mary then.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary¡¯s heart was much calmer afterforting herself in that way.


    She then slowly shifted her gaze to X, waiting in peace and silence for X to make a fool of


    herself.


    Thinking that X would embarrass herself in front of the crowdter on and being ridiculed by


    thousands of people, Mary was immensely delighted and pleased.


    Everyone was now looking at X.


    The attention of the crowd had shifted from Mary Sullivan to X Quest instantly.


    How could X not realize that Mary was trying to humiliate her by throwing the question to her like


    this? X could simply guess and see through all her little tricks.


    She flicked a nce at Mary coldly. Then, she grabbed the tabletop microphone in front of Reba


    and ced it before her. She red at Mary and began, ¡°Emperor Xuanzong of Tang was in love


    with Yang Yuhuan back then. Yang Yuhuan loved to dance so he had this silver censer created


    especially for her. He hoped that Yang Yuhuan would dance in fragrance, and wore the censer on


    her at all times.¡±


    ¡°As he was over-indulged with Yang Yuhuan, he started to neglect his political affairs, which led to


    the subsequent incident at Mawei. Under the advice of Gao Lishi, he was forced to kill Yang Yuhan


    at Mawei by poisoning her wine with gold sheds, in order to save himself.¡±


    ¡°However deep in his heart, he could never forget or let go of her. Therefore, the silver censer was


    not taken down from her body. He let the censer stay with her, hoping that he could follow the


    fragrance and search for her after his own death.¡±

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    X Quest¡¯s speech won a round of apuse from the crowd.


    Everyone was looking at her with admiration and approval in their eyes.


    Especially Reba Robin, who was literally on the verge of bing X¡¯s fan. She could not


    take her eyes off X. She had never imagined that X would be so knowledgeable about this


    field at such a young age.


    Not only did she clearly exin the origin of the silver censer, she even managed to recall the sad,


    beautiful love story behind it.


    X calmly sat down in the midst of the apuse. Her eyesnded on Mary Sullivan as nothing had


    happened.


    Mary was about to explode with anger at this moment so she totally did not notice X was looking


    at her. She was just staring at the silver censer on the auction stage with a gloomy dark face.


    Her intention of passing the question to X was to make a fool out of her. Little did she know, not


    only did she fail to embarrass X in front of everyone but she had also thrusted her into the


    limelight.


    And it was in front of so many dignitaries! What was going on with X? Why was she so into


    antiques all of a sudden?


    Did she not use to be uninterested in antiques at all? Why was she turning into apletely


    different person now?


    Mary felt like her face was being pped by X once again, and her face was almost smashed


    and mushy.


    When she thought of this, the rage in her heart began to rise and blood red color seared through


    her face.


    The change in Mary¡¯s expression was perfectly captured by X. She was in a really good mood


    just by looking at her.


    Nevertheless, X did not bother to continue tangling with X on an asion like this. Thus, she


    returned her concentration onto the antique on the stage.


    Reba red at Mary coldly and she did not pay any more attention to her afterwards.


    ¡°The girl over there, not only is she as gorgeous as a flower, but she¡¯s also very insightful indeed.


    She¡¯s definitely endowed with beauty and talent!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Yeah, she¡¯s pretty but most importantly she does know a lot at such a young age¡­¡±


    All thedies and gentlemen in the hall were absolutely generous with theirpliments for X.


    X felt quite sheepish inside to receive so many praises from the crowd.


    These words were like honey to X but arsenic to Mary. Each sentence seemed to carry poison


    with it, causing her eardrums hidden deep inside to sting and ache like crazy upon falling into her


    ears.


    Apart from that, Mary¡¯s hands had clenched tightly into fists under the table.


    ¡°The answer from this youngdy is brilliant! Pleasee over to me after the auction is over, I will


    give you the delicate gift prepared by our auction house¡­ Without further ado, the starting price for


    this silver censer is four and a half million dors¡­¡±


    Everyone started to bid against each other as soon as the beautiful auctioneer stated the base


    price.


    The price rose all the way up to seven and a half million dors.


    As the censer hit this high price, there were only a number of people left to bid¡­


    X began to raise her auction paddle. ¡°Eight million.¡±


    Thedy sitting at the table next to her raised the paddle too. ¡°Eight million two hundred


    thousand¡­¡±


    X raised her auction paddle again. ¡°Eight million three hundred thousand¡­¡±


    There was no one left to outbid her.


    Thatdy had stopped bidding and started to quiet down too.


    ¡°Eight million three hundred thousand once¡­ Eight million three hundred thousand twice¡­ Eight


    million three hundred thousand thrice¡­¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the beautiful auctioneer counted to three, she hit the auction gavel on her hand with power


    andnded her eyes on X. ¡°Congrattions to this youngdy over there, who sessfully won


    the silver censer! You¡¯re now the new owner of the silver censer¡­¡±


    X was very satisfied to be able to own what she wanted.


    Soon, the silver censer was carried away from the stage and was reced by the blue and white


    porcin vase from Tang Dynasty.


    A strong desire immediately shed across Mary¡¯s eyes as soon as she saw that porcin vase.


    This is what her father wanted.


    Today, she had to win the porcin vase no matter what.


    After the auctioneer gave a short briefing about the porcin vase, the bidding began.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    The starting price was eight million.


    Mary Sullivan immediately raised her bid card. ¡°Eight million five hundred thousand¡­¡±


    After Reba Robin saw Mary raising her bid card, she looked at her coldly and raised her bid


    card. ¡°Ten million¡­¡±


    The others proceeded to offer a price, the bidding price went up to twenty million.


    Mary raised her bid card again. ¡°Twenty five million¡­¡±


    She must win this vase.


    Reba still increased the bid price. ¡°Thirty million¡­¡±


    When Mary thought of her father¡¯s exhortation, she refused to be outbid. ¡°Thirty five million.¡±


    Reba snorted coldly. ¡°Forty million¡­¡±


    After X Quest heard those digits, she looked at Mary¡¯s face.


    Forty million, the amount was already way past the original price of the vase.


    The vase was only worth thirty million at the most.


    For Mary to continue to bid a higher price was not odd to X¡­


    After all, she would not even know the price of an antique.


    X also knew that Reba would bid against Mary continuously. All because Mary wanted the


    vase badly, so she intentionally raised the price.


    From the start, Reba bid on the vase to frustrate Mary. She was getting revenge for X.


    At this moment, X felt thankful in her heart.


    Mary did not give up. ¡°Forty five million¡­¡±


    Reba followed. ¡°Fifty million¡­¡±


    Both of them did not let each other outbid them.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was a shock that this vase¡¯s price could go this high. No one expected this, everyone decided to


    step aside and watch the two women fight for the vase quietly.


    Mary gritted her teeth. ¡°Sixty million¡­¡±


    There was only one thing on her mind¡ªto get that vase home to not disappoint her father.


    She believed that Reba would not increase the price further.


    ¡°Seventy million¡­¡± Reba bid.


    ¡°Eighty million¡­¡± Mary frowned and shouted.


    Reba heard the price and was satisfied. She put down her bid card and looked at X


    satisfyingly.


    X understood and smiled at Reba.


    Rebbeca smiled as well. She shrugged her shoulders and picked up the te of melon seeds and


    started chewing on them.


    ¡°Eighty million going once¡­ Eighty million going twice¡­ Eighty million going thrice¡­ Alright,


    congrattions to this beautifuldy! She sessfully outbid everyone and got this vase¡­¡± The


    auctioneer looked at Mary cheerfully.


    Mary happily nodded her head, feeling satisfied¡­


    X could not help butugh when she saw Mary¡¯s satisfied face. Rebaughed as well.


    Reba slid to X¡¯s side, held X¡¯s arm intimately and whispered. ¡°Does she have a screw


    loose in her head? Who would ever bid this high.¡±


    ¡°Her dad probably made here here and ordered her to bid anything worthwhile.¡± X replied.


    X understood the Sullivan family very well. The guys in that family have an obsession with


    antiques. It''s just that each of them have a preference in which antique they like collecting. Tony


    liked collecting Tibetan porcins, while Tom and Julian Sullivan liked collecting calligraphy and


    arts.


    So X is sure that this porcin vase is what Tony wanted.


    Reba could not help butugh. ¡°Wasting this much money on the vase, Mary is definitely gonna


    make her dad explode in anger.¡±

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    X Quest replied while smiling, ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    Paying for more than fifty million for this item, it would be weird if Tony Sullivan was not mad.


    The next item was what Sharon Lindt wanted ¡ª A Jade Hairpin.


    After the auctioneer had given a brief introduction about the item, the crowd started bidding.


    The starting price was one million and it had increased to twenty million.


    X waited for the bidding price to stop increasing so much and raised her bid card. ¡°Twenty one


    million¡­¡±


    At this point, almost everyone had given up on bidding. In the end, X seeded in winning the


    bid and getting the hairpin. She felt satisfied.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The next item that Sharon wanted was a 1950s Supreme Sapphire Ne from F Country.


    When the ne was put on the stage, thedies were startled.


    Even though the ne was old, it was still shining brilliantly.


    The chain of the ne was made of individual round sapphires, at the bottom of the ne


    was a big teardrop shaped sapphire that was as big as a pigeon egg. This was truly a luxurious


    ne.


    X was astonished by the ne.


    It was really beautiful.


    The auctioneer gave an introduction about the item and gave the starting price ¡ª Twenty million...


    Everyone in the auction house proceeded to bid vigorously.


    X chose to stay calm and watch the situation.


    After the ne price went up to fifty million, not many people were still bidding. X pulled out


    her bid card and raised the price to fifty one million.


    After a round of bidding and a small price increased, X won the ne by bidding fifty five


    million.


    Having won so many antiques, X became the center of attention of the auction house. She was


    like a diamond shining dazzlingly, engulfing everyone in her light.


    Under the gaze of everyone, X was calmly eating melon seeds while drinking tea. She continued


    to watch the auction¡­


    At this moment, there was amotion going on nearby.


    X looked towards the direction of themotion.


    She saw Sebastian Brenand and Rachel Wood squeezing through the crowd and came forward,


    and sat on a table that was two tables apart from her.


    The staff at the auction house was respectful to Sebastian.


    The couple waspletely focused on the bidding going on stage, they did not notice X at all¡­


    Sebastian embraced Rachel and both of them sat at the rosewood table. Sebastian with his legs up,


    concentrated on the pink diamond jewelry on stage.


    The both of them sat on the same side of the table, leaving X to look at a pair of perfect intimate


    backs.


    X was shocked, she was in disbelief.


    Why would Sebastian appear in the auction house?


    He should not have been qualified to enter this ce.


    Let alone being able to sit on a VIP seat, even the staff were being respectful towards him as if he¡¯s


    a God.


    Everyone started to bid on the pair of jewelry.


    In the end, Sebastian won the bid for three hundred million. This attracted the attention of the


    crowd.


    Reba Robin was staring at the pair of jewelry while Sebastian wasing up to the VIP seats.


    So she did not notice Sebastian¡¯s arrival.


    At this moment, Sebastian¡¯s back was facing towards Reba. She could not see his face so she


    just nced at Sebastian¡¯s and Rachel¡¯s back and continued to watch the bidding on stage.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    X Quest was even more stupefied.


    To use three hundred million to buy a set of jewelry does not seem possible for a person like


    Sebastian Brenand.


    As she was looking at their backs, X was extremely confused, her mind full of questions. What is


    going on exactly? Or does Sebastian¡¯s identity is not as she thought?


    Maybe, he¡¯s a son of a rich and powerful person?


    If that was the case, why does he act like Five Batton is superior to him?


    Five is just a gangster.


    What capabilities did he have, to make a rich and powerful person¡¯s son bow to him?


    Or maybe, Five¡¯s real identity is superior to Sebastian¡¯s.


    Or Five actually was not a gangster, but rather some super powerful person?


    X thought that it was impossible, since why would Stanley Batton cooperate with her if he was


    someone this powerful? He would not have the time.


    But if Five Batton is not some powerful person, what exactly is this situation?


    At this moment, she could not think of an exnation¡­


    After Sebastian got the jewelry, he wrapped his arms around Rachel Wood and walked away from


    the auction. They did not notice X or Reba Robin.


    After the two of them left, X was still lost in thought.


    Her concentration was disrupted by Sebastian¡¯s appearance.


    Or maybe, just maybe, Sebastian was just helping his superior to buy the jewelry.


    After thinking thoroughly, this was the only logical conclusion that X coulde up with.


    After she thought that she figured out the real reason, she went back to concentrating on the


    auction.


    Suddenly, X felt the urge to use the washroom. She got up from her seat and told Reba,


    ¡°Aunt Reba, I¡¯m going to the washroom for awhile.¡±


    Reba held her hand. ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    She then patted Reba¡¯s shoulder and went towards the washroom.


    When she got into the washroom, she overhead two women gossiping.


    ¡°Young master Brenand sure is generous¡­ He bought three hundred million dors worth of jewelry


    and immediately gave it to his partner to wear...¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where did you hear this from?¡±


    ¡°I overheard this from the staff here. Apparently, after he paid for the jewelry he donned it on the


    woman.¡±


    ¡°That sure is generous of him, that woman is getting a lot of money. Even if he dumps her, it is not a


    loss for her. That jewelry¡¯s price is enough to let her eat luxurious food for life.¡±


    Both women were discussing as one of their hands was resting on the sink, while the other hand


    was putting on lipstick.


    After X overheard their conversation, she scraped her original conclusion.


    They called him young master Brenand¡­


    Especially since Sebastian could buy a three hundred million dor jewelry for Rachel, this must


    mean his real identity is not simple.


    It is not ordinary rich either.


    X could not help but be curious. She went up to the twodies and asked, ¡°This young master


    Brenand that you guys were talking about, who exactly is he?¡±


    The twodies looked at her. They realized who she was. One of thedies enthusiastically replied,


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    ¡±There is only one powerful family in Antis that has the surname Brenand right?¡± Thedy said


    while smiling.


    X Quest could not believe what she heard.


    Powerful family in Antis with the surname Brenand?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Other than the Brenand family that she knew of, there wasn¡¯t a second. That family was a very


    famous family of nobles after all¡­


    In the so-called society there is a hierarchy. At the top is power and influence, and the second is


    being just rich.


    The Brenand family is definitely at the top.


    There¡¯s not much information about the members in their family on Baidu.


    X never expected Sebastian Brenand to have such a noble background.


    But why would he be with Five Batton if he had such a background? Logically speaking, the fifth


    master is way out of Sebastian¡¯s league.


    Why would Sebastian bother mixing with peasants?


    Many thoughts ran through X¡¯s mind, as she stood there stunned.


    One of thedies lightly shook X back to reality, sheughed. ¡°What happened? Did you get


    shocked?¡±


    X got back to reality and looked at thedy. ¡°Was what you said is really true? The guy who


    bought the jewelry for three hundred million was young master Brenand?¡±


    ¡°Why of course, what benefit do I get lying to you?¡± Thedyughed.


    X shook her head.


    That¡¯s right, she had no reason to lie to her¡­


    ¡°We will take our leave first¡­¡± Thedy held the hand of the otherdy and walked out.


    After spacing out for a long time, X came back to her senses and did what she came to do.


    While leaving the washroom, X was still thinking about Sebastian¡¯s identity.


    After the auction ended, X and Reba Robin went to pay for the items and gave the address to


    deliver the goods. They left from the front door while being protected by bodyguards.


    The stars were shining brightly, traffic on the road flowing smoothly. The street lights mixed with the


    car lights made the road look like the Milky Way.


    During spring in Antis, the night is only slightly warmer than the winter.


    The cold wind gently brushed across X¡¯s face, she could not help but sneeze.


    At the front door of the auction house, Reba was intimately holding X¡¯s hand. ¡°X, do you


    need me to send you home?¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need, thank you Aunt Reba. I¡¯ll drive home myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, drive safe¡­ Thanks for apanying me tonight, it really made me happy.¡± Reba


    smiled kindly.


    Looking at X¡¯s lotus-like face, Reba felt happy and envious of Sharon Lindt.


    If only her son could find such a daughter-inw for her, how good would that be?


    Reba could not find any ws in X.


    Within spending a few hours with X, she felt as if she became like Sharon ¡ª a X fan.


    ¡°Originally, I wanted to introduce you to the president and his wife. Sadly, the president¡¯s wife sent


    me a message saying they had urgent matters to attend to. It really is an unfortunate timing¡±


    Reba said.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, when there¡¯s a chance next time, you can introduce me to them.¡± X said softly.


    ¡°Alright¡­ X, let''s add each other on WeChat. When we are free, let¡¯s go shopping together¡­ my


    treat.¡± Reba said kindly and generously.


    ¡°Adding each other on WeChat is fine, but you don¡¯t need to treat me.¡± X said as she happily took


    her phone out and passed her WeChat ID to Reba.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Reba Robin said as she added X Quest in WeChat. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet up again next time.¡±


    X nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    X wanted to hangout with Reba again from the bottom of her heart, it was not a courtesy call.


    She had a good first impression of Reba.


    From the night¡¯s experience, she had a good feeling about Reba.


    She could feel that Reba was only full of good intentions towards her, so she was happy to have


    be her friend.


    ¡°Alright, it''s settled! I¡¯ll take my leave now, bye¡­¡± Reba said as she was being protected by


    bodyguards that escorted her to a ck Rolls-Royce.


    After watching Reba leave, X turned towards her car and prepared to leave.


    ¡°X¡­ Were you proud of yourself today?¡±


    Mary Sullivan¡¯s voice rang behind X. X could not help but frown as she turned towards Mary¡­


    At this moment, Mary was only one meter away from her, standing on the steps. Mary was looking


    down at X from the steps proudly, her hands crossed. Her eyes were full of disgust.


    Looking at Mary, X¡¯s eyes started to hurt.


    Wishing to ignore Mary, X turned back and prepared to get into her car.


    ¡°Even if you have connections with the vice president¡¯s wife, it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡°Who knows maybe one day you will identally offend the vice president¡¯s wife. She¡¯ll destroy


    you.¡±


    Mary said, as she gritted her teeth behind X¡¯s back.


    What Mary said was very harsh to X.


    But, X chose to ignore Mary. She hopped in her car and drove away.


    Tonight, X managed to win the bid on every item she wanted. She was extremely happy and


    satisfied, so Mary could not sway her mood at all.


    While X was driving on the road, she couldn''t help but start thinking about Sebastian Brenand


    being a young master from a rich family. She also thought about what exactly is Sebastian''s


    rtionship with the fifth master...


    No matter what, she felt that the fifth master was not someone as simple as she thought he was.


    Even though what he does as a living does not suit his identity, X was still sure that his real


    identity definitely has a higher social standing than Sebastian.


    What¡¯s up with him?


    Under many questions running through her mind, X drove back to her vi.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she went into the house, all the lights were on.


    There was not a single soul in the living room.


    After she looked around the living room, she dragged her tired body and sat on the sofa as she


    continued to think about the questions in her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    At this moment, a man holding an exquisite ss came down from the stairs.


    He was wearing a ck silk tracksuit, his skin as white as snow, looking grand and noble.


    He just washed his hair, with water still dripping. It made him look extra sexy.


    X looked back slowly, looked at him and said, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    She could not help but stare at him, checking him out as if trying to see through him.


    He walked up to her with a calm look, sat down and put his ss down. ¡°You know, staring at a guy


    like this will cause misunderstandings¡­¡±


    X noticed that she was staring too much, she quickly kept herposure and coughed


    awkwardly. ¡°Fifth master¡­ I want to ask you a question, you have to answer me honestly.¡±

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Stanley Batton¡¯s eyebrows twitched while looking at her with a serious face.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± X questioned.


    He asked calmly, ¡°Why would u suddenly ask this question?¡±


    After a second, his eyes were searching for an emotion to show.


    ¡°I just feel like your real identity is not that simple.¡± X said.


    ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°Today, I went to an auction house¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you told me.¡±


    ¡°Only special people can attend this auction.¡± X said.


    ¡°You told me this as well.¡±


    ¡°I saw Sebastian Brenand there. I even heard that Sebastian is a young master from the Brenand


    family that is famous in Antis.¡± X said truthfully.


    The expression on his face did not change. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So, I suspect that you¡¯re also some rich family¡¯s young master¡­ A family more powerful than


    Sebastian¡¯s. I think you''re lying to me.¡± X said straightforwardly.


    Ding dong...ding dong¡­


    The doorbell rang.


    Stanley did not answer her and got up slowly to open the door.


    A few men in ck suits stood outside the door.


    Except for two guys who rang the doorbell, the rest of the guys were holding square rosewood


    boxes of different sizes.


    They bowed respectfully to Stanley.


    ¡°Hello Sir¡­ We are the staff from Antis Auction House, we have brought the goods that Miss


    Quest bought earlier at the auction house.¡± One of the staff said respectfully.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± Stanley said coldly and went back to the living room.


    The staff quickly lined up neatly and came into the house. They put three different sizes of boxes on


    the tea table.


    ¡°Miss¡­ These are the items you purchased, please have a look,¡± The staff said strictly.


    Stanley sat beside X quietly and stared at the boxes.


    The staff wore a white glove and opened the boxes one by one carefully.


    Each and every antique was full of glory and shone brightly under the lights.


    Each of these items was more dazzling than the previous one. Each hooked onto X¡¯s eyes.


    It felt different from when she saw them on the auction stage. Each item was more stunning when


    they were in front of her.


    ¡°No problem¡­¡± X reluctantly moved her eyes away from the items and said as she looked at the


    staff kindly.


    The staff members bowed once more respectfully and left.


    After they left, X continued to focus on the goods, neglecting Stanley who was sitting beside her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Are all these items what you helped others to bid for?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No¡­ This silver censer is for myself¡­ I n to give this to someone as a gift.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    X said with a serious expression, ¡°For someone who¡¯s very important to me.¡±


    Seeing as X did not mention who it was, Stanley did not ask anymore. He gazed at the set of


    blue jewelry. ¡°This set of jewelry suits you well¡­¡±

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    ¡°This, I helped Aunty to bid.¡± X Quest said. ¡°It¡¯s pretty isn¡¯t it¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Stanley Batton quietly looked at the set of jewelry, ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I like it.¡± X stared at the set of jewelry, her eyes full of joy.


    He said nothing and quietly looked at X¡¯s beautiful face.


    After looking at the items for a while, X unwillingly put them away and closed the boxes. She


    then turned to look at Stanley.


    After some thought, she realized that her earlier judgement may be wrong.


    If the fifth master was some son of a rich person, what he wore and used would be famous brands


    and not some unknown cheap brand.


    Even the house he lived in before this, it¡¯s impossible for him to live in such a small house. His car


    won¡¯t be a ck Honda either.


    He also had no reason to hide his identity and stay by her side. If he was such a high-profile person,


    why would he waste his time doing this?


    Maybe the reason why Sebastian Brenand was treating Stanley with respect is because the boss


    he is following is a powerful person?


    Sebastian and the boss may have some kind of deal? Or maybe the boss and Sebastian had some


    mutual agreement?


    ¡°Never mind¡­ After giving some thought, I think that it is impossible for you to be some rich young


    master¡­ I¡¯m over thinking things.¡± X shook her head.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Stanley smiled, the side of his lips twitching trying not to smile.


    ¡°Any nobles or young masters would not live like you. If you were some rich young master, the stuff


    you wear and the way you live won¡¯t be this simple.¡± X said.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He smiled more, the cold look on his face receded.


    ¡°But, why would someone of Sebastian¡¯s stature be so respectful to you? It even seems that you


    have a higher profile than him?¡± X could not help herself but ask.


    He did not answer her. He got up and ruffed her head. ¡°Go to bed¡­¡±


    X did not continue to question him, she started to think that what she guessed was the right


    answer.


    Or maybe the Brenand family and Stanley¡¯s boss have some secrets between themselves that they


    wish to keep. That¡¯s why Stanley would not reply to her question.


    After pondering about it, this seemed to be the most logical conclusion she coulde to.


    Gangsters are everywhere. The boss Stanley serves might be someone with a higher stature than


    the Brenand house, so naturally the Brenand family has to bow to the boss.


    Stanley did not tell her about Sebastian¡¯s identity must be something rted to that.


    ***


    On the other side, Mary Sullivan drove back home.


    Once she reached home, she quickly changed into indoor shoes and walked to the living room.


    At this moment, Tony Sullivan and Bailey Ronson were sitting together in the living room.


    Seeing as Mary came back, Tony immediately asked, ¡°Did you get what I wanted?¡±


    Mary happily went towards Tony and Bailey and sat in between them and hugged them both, and


    proudly said, ¡°Of course¡­ Dad, the item you wanted, why would I not get it for you?¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± Tony smiled happily, ¡°Our Mary is the best.¡±


    ¡°Eight hundred million.¡± Mary said, full of herself with her legs crossed.


    ¡°How much?¡± At this moment, Tony¡¯s face sunk and bit his lip angrily.


    Mary was stunned, face full of panic. ¡°Eight¡­ eight hundred million, why?¡±


    Tony aggressively hit the back of Mary¡¯s head. ¡°You piece of sh*t, you used eight hundred million?


    All you got was this flower vase?¡±


    Getting hit from the back of the head, Mary''s eyes went ck for a moment.


    Annoyed, Mary looked at Tony, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that said that I had to get this vase no matter


    what? To help you get this vase, I even had to sacrifice bidding on the sapphire jewelry that mum


    wanted.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Mary Sullivan could not understand why he was angry.


    Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted the vase no matter what? She managed to buy the vase, shouldn¡¯t he


    be thanking her?


    ¡°I told you that you need to get the vase no matter what, but shouldn¡¯t you assess the situation as


    well? Eight hundred million and you still want it? Did I not tell you that this vase¡¯s price is three


    hundred million at the most?¡± Tony Sullivan said angrily.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say u like this vase? If you like it that much then just buy it, so what if it¡¯s over the


    market price by five hundred million? Why does it matter?¡± Mary said, dissatisfied.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tony was so angry that he was at a loss for words, he raised his hands and hit Mary in the


    head once more. ¡°You failure¡­ What I¡¯m trying to say is that it is obvious if it¡¯s overpriced you


    should not buy it.¡±


    The pain spreaded throughout the back of her head, making her dizzy. While rubbing the spot that


    she got hit, sheined. ¡°Then why did you not tell me properly? How would I know what you


    mean?¡±


    ¡°You wasted so much money unnecessarily, do you even have a brain?¡± Tony said loudly, scolding


    Mary, ¡°Do you believe I would ask someone to chop your legs off?¡±


    Mary shuddered, she did not dare to speak another word.


    Bailey Ronson carefully wrapped her hands around Tony¡¯s arms, she said softly. ¡°It¡¯s alright hubby,


    don¡¯t be angry anymore. Let¡¯s go up to our room.¡±


    Tony stared at Mary angrily, ¡°The sports car that you wanted¡­ Don¡¯t think about getting it


    anymore¡­¡±


    Mary panicked, ¡°But Dad, you promised!¡±


    She really wanted that sports car, all her friends bought one. She bragged to her friends that her


    dad would buy her a grander and more expensive luxurious sports car.


    If her dad did not buy one for her, wouldn¡¯t she embarrass herself?


    ¡°I take back my promise. Also, all your credit cards and debit cards will be stopped for a year¡­¡±


    Tony said sternly, without any hesitation. His voice was full of anger.


    Mary panicked even more after hearing what her dad said, ¡°Dad¡­ You can¡¯t do this to me¡­¡±


    Not getting the car is fine, but he wants to stop her cards for one year. How is she supposed to


    survive?


    If that happens, her favourite skin care products, makeup, clothes, bags, foods, fun ces she


    wants to go, and shopping with her friends would be impossible.


    Then what meaning does her life hold? Since young, she has been pampered and lived a spoiled


    life. When has she ever experienced something like this?


    To Mary, cutting off her allowance is the most torturous thing to happen to her.


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to give her any money. If I catch you giving her money, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Tony said as he stared coldly at Bailey. Bailey took a deep breath and nodded.


    She knew he was very angry. She dared not speak another word.


    ¡°Tell Julian and Tom, the same goes for them. They are not allowed to give her any money, they can


    try if they dared to.¡± Tony then angrily stormed upstairs, not catching even a nce of the flower


    vase.


    Mary¡¯s eyes went red. She looked at Bailey and begged, ¡°Mom¡­ Help me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you, once your Dad decides on something there''s no stopping him.¡±


    ¡°Then can you at least give me some money?¡±


    ¡°I can give you some of my personal money, about one to two thousand as allowance. I can¡¯t give


    you more, if your dad finds out I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Bailey then went upstairs as well.


    Mary angrily stomped her feet.


    One thousand?


    How is one thousand enough?


    This is not even enough to have a meal with her friends.


    It was all because of X Quest. If she had not met her, she would not have offended the vice


    president¡¯s wife.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    If Mary Sullivan didn¡¯t offend her, she would not try to out bid her for the flower vase and leave her


    in such a situation.


    X Quest, that b*tch!


    **


    The next morning, X woke up early.


    Because there was not much activity in the morning, shezily got into the bathroom. She turned on


    the warm water for the bathtub, added a bath bomb and some rose petals.


    Shefortably sat in the bathtub, surrounded by rose petals with a face mask on her face.


    Her body was mostly covered in bubble foam, only her two white as snow long arms were visible. It


    made her look very seductive.


    Even though her injury on her left shoulder has been healed, it still left an ugly and disgusting


    looking giant red scar.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­ The phone beside the bathtub rang. X noticed that it was Reba Robin who


    was calling. She immediately picked up the phone, put it on speaker mode and continued to enjoy


    her bubble bath. ¡°Hello Aunt Reba, how are you?¡±


    ¡°X, remember at yesterday¡¯s auction I bought a sapphire ne? I think that I''m too old for it, it


    doesn¡¯t suit me at all. So, I n to give it to you.¡± Reba said.


    X was confused, ¡°Aunt Reba¡­ I do notck any jewelry, thank you for your kindness.¡±


    That ne cost Reba eight hundred million, it¡¯s too expensive. How could she ept it?


    She never thought that Reba is such a generous person. They only met twice, but she¡¯s already


    willing to give her an eight hundred million sapphire ne.


    ¡°I already sent someone to send it over to your house¡­ I estimate it would arrive at your doorstep


    soon. Remember to open the door.¡± Reba said.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    X felt troubled, ¡°Aunt Reba¡­ That ne is too expensive, I really can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept, it means you look down on me¡­ I will get mad. X, it¡¯s yours.¡± Reba said


    firmly.


    ¡°Aunty¡­ Don¡¯t put me in a spot, the ne is too expensive. How can I ept it?


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled¡­ If you refuse to ept the gift, you¡¯ll be offending me.¡± Reba did not let X


    refute, she immediately hung up the phone.


    At that moment, X did not know what to do.


    If she epts the gift, she will feel guilty. It is too expensive, she only met her twice. There was no


    reason for her to ept such an expensive gift.


    However, if she does not ept the gift, it would be disrespectful. It would make her seem ignorant


    and could anger the other party¡­


    She frowned and sighed.


    In the end, she made her decision.


    She will ept the gift.


    She would find a suitable jewelry in her collection that matched the price of this jewelry and gift it to


    Reba.


    Then it would be even between the both of them.


    Ding dong¡­ Ding dong¡­


    The doorbell rang.


    X knew it was the people Reba sent. She quickly got up from the bathtub.


    She didn¡¯t even have time to wipe off the bubbles from her body and immediately wore her robe.


    She then put on a pink hair cap, took off her face mask and threw it into the bin. She ran out of the


    bathroom quickly.


    As she opened her room door, she hit someone.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    The next second, X Quest could smell a familiar cologne smell flow through her nose.


    She lifted her head. She noticed she was in a man¡¯s embrace.


    His hands on her forehead, protecting it so she did not feel any pain.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The guy said with a deep voice from the top of her head, ¡°You came to get a hug from me early in


    the morning?¡±


    X got embarrassed, her face went red. She stepped back and looked into his deep eyes. ¡°What


    are you saying?¡±


    Her bathrobe was a bit revealing. From the angle he was looked at, he could see her alluring lines


    on her body. It made him stiff.


    He frowned, ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door¡­ you wait here.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I can get it¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you''re not allowed¡­¡± He said as he opened her room door and pushed her back into her room.


    Stanley Batton did not let her say another word and quickly walked towards the front door.


    Since someone is going to open the door for her, X decided to go back to the bathroom and start


    washing up.


    After quickly showering, she wore a blue silk blouse and a drying cap and went downstairs.


    In the living room, there was a strong and rich aroma of omelettes.


    This smell in such a big and luxurious house made her feel at peace.


    She did not need to go into the kitchen to imagine Stanley standing in front of the stove, wearing a


    ck apron and frying eggs seriously.


    Thinking about it, the corner of her lips could not help but raise.


    She saw a dark blue ne box sitting on top of the coffee table, X instantly knew it was the


    sapphire ne that Reba sent.


    She quickly went towards the coffee table and sat on the sofa, she grabbed the box and


    immediately opened the box.


    A shining sapphire ne shone onto her eyes, it blinded her eyes.


    It was different from the ne Sharon Lindt wanted. This ne¡¯s design was simple, it had a


    thin tinum chain and at the bottom of the chain there¡¯s a sapphire in the shape of a heart.


    The sapphire is like a deep blue sea, with countless diamond pieces in it. It looked dazzling and


    beautiful.


    She liked it very much.


    She took the ne and put down the box on the coffee table, she ced the ne on her


    chest and put the chain around her neck.


    Because there was no mirror, she could not find the hook.


    Suddenly, a pair of warm hands touched her hands and took over the ne hook.


    ¡°Let me do it¡­¡± His voice rang behind her, sounding like a grand cello ying beautiful music.


    He carefully brushed her hair aside.


    The moment her hair moved past her neck, corbone, and ears, she felt an electric shock.


    Her face and ears went red.


    He hooked on the ne with full concentration and went in front of her.


    The dark blue sapphire ne gave a radiating shine on her neck, it made her look very ssy.


    Thebination of her reddish face and ears with her wless face would make any guy go crazy


    for her.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± X said shyly.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ At this moment, X Quest¡¯s phone vibrated. She looked towards it.


    She saw that it was her dad who was calling, she quickly picked it up, ¡°Tomorrow is your aunt¡¯s


    birthday, there would be a celebration tomorrow noon at the house. There would be a lot of people


    attending¡­ You and Stan must attend.¡±


    ¡°We will, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Remember to dress formally, there will be important guests attending.¡± Jeremy Quest said.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, X looked up at the man standing in front of her. ¡°Tomorrow is May


    Conner¡¯s birthday, Dad wants us to attend. You have to apany me, is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± His words were like gold. He walked towards the dining room, ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast¡­¡±


    X stood up and followed him to the dining room.


    After sitting down, she drank a sip of orange juice and picked up her phone. She called Sharon


    Lindt. In order to eat, she set her phone on hands-free mode and put it beside her.


    When the call got through, she asked Sharon when she would be avable to collect the item she


    helped her bid during the auction.


    Sharon said she was overseas so she could not collect the item and told X to help her keep it


    first.


    X agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, X scratched her head and said to Stanley Batton, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she trust


    me too much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Such a weird Aunty.¡± X could not understand Sharon¡¯s actions.


    ¡°It¡¯s not weird, she should trust you.¡± Stanley said as he took a fork and stabbed a piece of apple


    and put it in his mouth.


    ¡°What do you mean she should trust me? Isn¡¯t this abnormal?¡± X was confused.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He said nothing and just stared at her for a while. He then lowered his head and concentrated on


    cutting his omelette.


    ¡°Are you free after this?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then follow me to the mallter, I¡¯ll get you a suit for tomorrow''s birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡±


    **


    After eating breakfast, X and Stanley went out shopping.


    They went to Goldfield za and chose a few western suits for Stanley. By the time they were


    done, it was already afternoon. So, they went to Goldfield za¡¯s highest floor to a western cuisine


    restaurant and ate a meal.


    Because there were no private rooms avable, they decided to sit near the windows.


    A beautiful girl with a handsome guy would catch others¡¯ attention.


    In such a big restaurant, with a huge crowd, no one was as good looking as them.


    After ordering their food, X took out her makeup mirror to check if her makeup was fine.


    Noticing her makeup was a bit smudged, she elegantly stood up and said to Stanley, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    the washroom¡­¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    X then grabbed her bag and went to the washroom.


    Stanley then took out his phone and started scrolling through his newsfeed.


    After a while, a young looking girl who looked like she did stic surgery walked into the restaurant.


    She saw Stanley sitting alone and went towards him and sat in front of him. She unbuttoned the top


    button of her shirt, looked at Stanley and said, ¡°Hey handsome, are you alone? I¡¯m alone as well,


    let''s eat together?¡±


    A strong pungent smell of perfume went up his nose, he frowned. ¡°Go away.¡±


    The girl refused to leave,ughed and said. ¡°I like guys like you who act cool¡­ What''s your name?¡±


    She intentionally let her ck long hair loose.


    When X returned from the washroom, she saw the girl trying to seduce Stanley.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    An unknown me surged through X Quest''s heart immediately. Her face which initially had a


    smile on it froze at that moment.


    She quickened her footsteps at that instant and stared at that woman with cold eyes.


    ¡°I have no interest in stic girls and easy girls¡­¡± Stanley Batton coldly replied. He had never even


    laid his eyes on the girl. His dashing eyebrows were squeezed together and he was not even trying


    to hide his disgust towards her.


    ¡°What? Easy girl?¡± The girl got so angry, even her face turned green.


    ¡°Who else could it be? Miss easy girl, you took my seat.¡± X stood in front of her and squinted at


    her from above. Her eyes were filled with indifference.


    Stanley¡¯s calm gazeid onto X¡¯s countenance. The corners of his lips curved into an arc which


    looked like a smile yet it wasn¡¯t.


    The girl frowned unhappily and stood up right away. She looked at Stanley angrily before looking at


    X and said, ¡°You¡­ you two went too far.¡±


    ¡°If you have the nerve to seduce someone else¡¯s husband, don¡¯t everin to others for being


    too undue while talking to you¡­¡± X snorted coldly.


    "What? Your husband?" The girl was shocked and her aura decreased by a few degrees.


    "Yes, do you have any opinions?" X asked her back.


    The girl grabbed her bag immediately and prepared to leave.


    X blocked her path straightaway. She reached out her hand and tapped on her shoulder gently.


    "Little girl, if you really want to sessfully hit on a man, change to a better perfume. Don''t use


    something that smells so much like a prostitute."


    "Smells¡­ Smells like a prostitute?¡± The girl got so angry that the corners of her lips were twitching.


    X did not talk to her anymore and directly pushed her away. She sat right in front of the man in a


    poised manner and once again took out her little mirror to check on her lipstick that she just fixed.


    However, the girl had no intention to leave as she was totally enraged by X. She straightaway


    reached out her hand and was about to grab her hair.


    Through the reflection on the mirror, X coincidentally saw this scene.


    Immediately, she grabbed the girl¡¯s hand and shook it off straightaway. She gave the girl a cold side-


    eye. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just leave now.¡±


    At this time, all eyes in the restaurant were looking at their table.


    Many people, who saw the situation clearly, started whispering, and they were using the girl.


    Stanley looked at X deeply in her eyes and the corners of his lips curved up even more.


    The girl stomped her foot angrily and ran off right away with a tail between her legs.


    X frowned again and put the mirror back into her handbag unhappily. She could not help but


    comin about the incident, ¡°Weird people are everywhere now.¡±


    Her good mood was totally destroyed by the unpleasant event that happened just now.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He once again locked his eyes on her countenance. There was a yful curve on the corners of his


    lips, ¡°Rx, my wife¡­¡±


    The two simple words were like a strong surge of electricity flowing through her heart. Her whole


    heart went numb and started to tremble as if her heart just skipped a beat.


    She tried her best to remain calm while looking at him with a serious face, ¡°Who¡¯s your wife¡­¡±


    ¡°Just now, didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m your husband?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± She could note up with a logically eptable answer at that split moment.


    As a matter of fact, everything that she did just now was under her subconscious mind. Even she


    did not know why she would say that herself.


    ¡°Because of what?¡± He asked. The emotions in his pair of eyes were unclear.


    ¡°I was helping you to get out of the situation¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He raised his dashing brows and continued to look into her eyes.


    At that particr moment, she felt that his stare was like a CT scanner and it was as if he could see


    through her mind.


    Immediately, she turned away and looked out of the window while feeling guilty, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    As of why she felt this guilty, she could not clearly tell either.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He was a man of few words. The curve on the corner of his lips was getting deeper and


    deeper.


    Ring, ring, ring... At that moment, the man¡¯s phone started vibrating.


    He lowered his head and nced at the screen. As soon as he saw the words ¡®Little Darling¡¯ shown


    on the screen, he answered the phone immediately. His eyes and brows turned gentle all of a


    sudden, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    ¡°Hey,e pick me up at the airport, I have arrived at the Antis Airport¡­¡± A sweet feminine voice


    was heard from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will be arriving at night?¡± His voice was starting to be gentle.


    It was rare to see him being this gentle.


    She could not clearly hear whose call was that, but she guessed that she might be a very important


    person to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to fetch you¡­ By that time, wait for me obediently at the hotel, alright?¡± He said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you fetch me by yourself? I miss you¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, good girl¡­¡± He said.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, X Quest only felt that her heart was tugged by something.


    Wait for him at the hotel...


    Could it be that this was his new girlfriend?


    He was originally single, she knew that very well. However, that did not mean that he would be


    single forever.


    Judging by his tone, both of them should be passionately in love.


    Even if they were not, they should be in an ambiguous rtionship, right?


    When she thought of that, she started to feel a dull pain in her chest.


    She did not understand why she had this kind of reaction. Could it be that¡­ she fell in love with


    him?


    Ever since the time when Cecilia Conner flirted with him until today, the ¡®stic girl¡¯ hit on him and


    he received such a call, her reaction was getting more and more unusual each time.


    It totally went out of bounds.


    When this idea popped into her mind, X was a little frightened by her own thoughts. Her brain


    was sted with a ¡®boom¡¯.


    Since when did everything start to lose control?


    She had always known that they were on different paths, why would her heart still go this far?


    She could not figure it out.


    However, it was figured out that she was currently jealous.


    He was still talking to the person on the other side of the phone. He only ended the call after


    chatting for a long while.


    After he put down his phone, he looked up and stared at X. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat?¡±


    Only then, X came back to her senses and gave him an awkward smile, ¡°I was thinking about


    something just now.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about what?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± She shook her head and hid all her emotions. She drank a few gulps of water.


    At that time, the waiter served them the food.


    He pushed the orange juice which she ordered to her side. ¡°I need to go somewhere elseter so


    you need to drive yourself back home after dinner.¡±


    X felt extremely flustered at the bottom of the heart but she did not say anything. She only


    nodded her head.


    ***


    After they had their lunch, both of them got out of the restaurant. The man took a cab and left while


    X got into her own car gloomily.


    After she got into her car, her heart got even more flustered as if she had just lost something


    extremely important to her.


    She only came back to her senses after she had been sitting in the car for a very long time. She


    then started her car and left.


    Meanwhile at Hilton Hotel, a cab stopped steadily in front of its entrance.


    Stanley got out of the car elegantly and slowly strode his way into the hotel under the eyes of the


    astonished passersby.


    He then got in the lift and went straight to the presidential suite, number 8809 which was located at


    the top floor. He raised his hand and knocked on the door.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Soon, a gap opened at the door.


    A girl with blonde hair tied into two ponytails and bangs of uniform length popped her head out


    through the door.


    The girl looked at him with her head nted and a gorgeous smile. Her almond-shaped eyes filled


    with innocence were pure and the dimples around the corner of her mouth made her look extra


    cute.


    ¡°Why are you here thiste?¡± Sheined. Her voice was sweet and clear.


    ¡°I had something to do, why did you dye your hair? It looks horrible¡­¡± He frowned slightly with a


    look of disgust.


    Although his eyes were filled with disgust, his movements and eye contact were very gentle.


    The girl opened the door fully and rolled her eyes at him straightaway. ¡°This colour is trendy this


    year, alright? Don¡¯t you have any taste?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I have no taste, happy with that?¡± After he said that, he gently caressed her hair


    and walked into her room.


    The girl closely followed him from behind and sat onto the couch together with him.


    She then crossed her legs naturally and grabbed a lollipop from the coffee table. She unwrapped


    one and passed it to him. ¡°Want one?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Stanley Batton replied.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell mom that I¡¯m back, right?¡± She blinked her pair of big watery eyes and asked.


    ¡°If I had told her already, are you still able to breathe this freely?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, I would be packed up and sent straight back to J Nation,¡± She said pitifully with curled


    lips.


    ¡°My fifth brother is still the best, even when I told you that I wanted to skip sses ande back,


    you didn¡¯t even scold me¡­¡± She said that while eating her lollipop.


    ¡°Would you stop skipping sses if I scolded you, Catherine Batton?¡± Stanley was helpless.


    ¡°That¡¯s true as well¡­¡± Catherine Batton giggled. Her gorgeous pair of dimples appeared perfectly


    once again. They were so sweet and intoxicating as if they came with bottles of perfectly brewed


    red wine.


    ¡°I just gave my sixth brother a call and I told him that I¡¯m back. He said that he will pay me a visit


    tonight. Join us for disco-dancing at night¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Stanley replied without even thinking.


    ¡°Fifth brother, I will be going to y some games at the cybercafeter, are youing with me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Stanley frowned. ¡°If you want to y games, I will just buy you the bestptop.¡±


    He did not like to go to ces like cybercafes as they are crowded and noisy.


    ¡°Damn, I wanted to go to the cybercafe today,¡± Catherine gently poked on his arm and said


    coquettishly.


    ¡°I still have work in the afternoon. Just go alone if you really want to. I will send some men to protect


    you secretly.¡± Stanley was determined.


    ¡°You can work in the afternoon, but you need to apany me at night.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Stanley caressed her hair once again. He sighed in his heart, ¡®Time flies.¡¯


    He still had some memories of her when she first came to the Battons¡¯ mansion. She was only


    seven years old, just a little kid.


    In a blink of an eye, she was now a grown up and an elegant youngdy.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you send your men to follow me,¡± Catherine said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to have a group of people


    following me, it¡¯s ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ give me a call if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I heard about the stories between you and my sister-inw from Mom¡­ Fifth brother,


    how¡¯s the progress between both of you?¡± Catherine seemed very interested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much about the adult stuff, kiddo.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    ¡°Hmph¡­ I¡¯m not a kiddo anymore, I¡¯m eighteen.¡±


    ¡°Kiddo¡­¡± Stanley gently caressed her hair once again.


    He stayed in the room and talked to Catherine for a while longer. After that, he got a call from the


    company and left straightaway.


    Catherine Batton went to take a quick bath. She changed into a pastel pink floral dress, matched


    with a white knitted jacket and a pair of little white shoes. She then grabbed her ID card and went


    straight to a cybercafe nearby.


    There were no private rooms left and she did not like to have too many people around her.


    Therefore, she booked a row ofputers and sat randomly in front of one.


    After she switched on theputer, she clicked into League of Legends and got into a team.


    At that moment, a group of youngsters came in. They ced their IDs ordingly onto the counter.


    They were led by a youngster with blonde hair. He leaned against the counter slovenly while looking


    at the beautiful manager and said, ¡°Get us sixputers¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but we¡¯re full.¡± The manager said.


    The blonde youngster immediately saw the seats around Catherine immediately and then pointed at


    her who was staring at the game screen with full concentration. ¡°Aren¡¯t those seats? Are you blind?¡±


    ¡°That row ofputers was all booked by the girl. She booked them for four hours,¡± The manager


    replied.


    The boys kept their IDs immediately.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, the blonde youngster exchanged looks with his gang and quickly approached Catherine from


    her back.


    Catherine was picking her role at that time while wearing headphones. She totally did not notice that


    someone was behind her.


    The blonde youngster rudely tapped on her shoulder.


    Only then, Catherine turned around and looked at the boys.


    She then took off her headphones and asked, ¡°Anything?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, we want to y some games¡­ Why don¡¯t you share some of yourputers with us?¡±


    The blonde youngster started to order Catherine around.


    ¡°Sorry, no,¡± Catherine rejected without a second thought.


    These youngsters were clearly gangsters and she did not want to care about them at all.


    The blonde youngster got mad all of a sudden. She pointed at Catherine and said, ¡°I warn you,


    don¡¯t act all bossy when I asked politely¡­ You can ask around and find out who we are¡­ In this


    caf¨¦, no one dares to mess with us.¡±


    ¡°If you know your ce, give us theputers or else, I will teach you a lesson,¡± The blonde


    youngster said again.


    ¡°How are you going to teach me a lesson?¡± Catherine twitched her lips in disdain and then stood up.


    Her face got stone cold immediately. She kicked backwards casually and caused the chair to fly far


    away from her.


    ¡°Hey¡­ You¡¯re interesting, want to fight? Alright, today we are going to let you have a taste of our


    fists¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Before the blonde youngster was able to say anything, Catherine raised her leg and ruthlessly


    kicked his weakest spot.


    At that split second, the blonde youngster¡¯s face turned pale due to the pain and sat straight onto


    the ground. He covered his weakest spot while moaning in pain. He pointed at Catherine. ¡°You¡­


    How dare you! Guys, get her¡­¡±


    Catherine rolled her eyes straightaway. She then casually crossed her fingers together and warmed


    up her wrist.


    It did not take long for the youngsters to rush to her¡­


    However, Catherine was quicker and she kicked them all down one by one.


    Her movements were nimble and she handled each of them with only one single kick. Each of her


    kicksnded precisely on their weakest parts.


    Soon, the few youngsters were down on the ground. They were all covering their weakest parts


    while moaning in pain.


    That scene made everyone who was around her stupefied.


    Catherine stretched her neck nonchntly and squinted at them with discrimination from above. ¡°A


    bunch of weaklings, none of you were able to fight.¡±

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    After she said that, Catherine Batton stretched her neck once again and continued to squint at the


    boys while frowning.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Look at how bad you had beaten me up! I''m going to make you pay!¡± The blonde


    youngster pointed at Catherine¡¯s face while panting. Meanwhile, his other hand was still covering


    his weakest spot. He panted in pain while stuttering.


    ¡°Do you know what the right of self-defence is? And you still want money for that? Who do you think


    you are?¡± Catherine snorted coldly and started to warm up her fists.


    The group of boys who were led by the blonde youngster were frightened to death when they


    witnessed that scene. Strong shes of timidity appeared in each of their eyes and their bodies


    started to tremble subconsciously.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± The blonde youngster was pointing at her while trembling


    uncontrobly.


    ¡°To beat y¡¯all up once again, of course,¡± Catherine spoke casually. Her sentence ended with a smile


    like a blooming flower.


    Although she was smiling, her eyes seemed very sinister and cold.


    The youngsters suddenly did not dare to breathe. After they looked at each other for a second, all of


    them yelled at the same time, ¡°Run!¡±


    Then, all of them endured the pain and stumbled their way out of the cybercafe. They left with an


    outcry.


    Catherine slowly kept her smile away and pouted when she saw the scene. She frowned and


    mumbled to herself, ¡°Boring.¡±


    Then, she gently pped both of her hands. She went back to her seat and put on her headphones.


    The people who witnessed the incident only came back to their senses and started to whisper. Their


    eyes were filled with admiration.


    After a game, Catherine casually stretched herself. She stood up and was about to buy herself a


    bottle of water.


    Her eyes idently fell onto one of theputers and Catherine was shocked at that split second.


    A girl was Photoshopping a photo.


    The photo that she was working on was actually a photo of Josh Batton and Morty Wayne holding


    hands.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Catherine stood still behind her immediately. She frowned slightly while tapping on her peach


    blossom-like lips and shook her head with a gloomy face.


    The girl could sense that someone was standing behind her for quite some while. Immediately, she


    turned around and saw Catherine.


    As soon as she saw her face, the girl felt a sudden chill. Carefully, she asked, ¡°You¡­ What do you


    want from me? I didn¡¯t mess with you, right?¡±


    Catherine smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you messed with me¡­ Just that, what¡¯s going on with the photo that


    you¡¯re editing? Are you a fan of the ¡®Morty and Josh¡¯ couple?¡±


    Immediately, the girl nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Yes¡­ Are you a fan too?¡±


    Catherine shook her head at once. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m a fan of the ¡®Morty and Jay¡¯ couple.¡±


    The girl made a face of disgust instantly. ¡°Morty Wayne and Jay Corben?¡±


    Catherine¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Yeah¡­ The ¡®Morty and Jay¡¯ couple is the One True Pair.¡±


    Ever since the first episode of Teenage Idol broadcasted, Josh had taken really good care of Morty


    whereas the way Jay treated Morty waspletely different from the way he treated others,


    therefore a lot of people started to ship Josh Batton and Jay Corben with Morty Wayne.


    Some supported the ¡®Morty and Josh¡¯ couple while some stanned for the ¡®Morty and Jay¡¯ couple.


    The number of people who supported the ¡®Morty and Jay¡¯ couple was twice the supporters of ¡®Morty


    and Josh¡¯ couple.


    Although she agreed that Josh and Morty suited as a couple too, she knew Josh way too well. She


    knew everything about Josh Batton so she knew that everything he did was nothing out of the blue.


    However, the girl had a very different feeling for the ¡®Morty and Jay¡¯ couple.


    The girl spoke with dissatisfaction, ¡°¡®Morty and Jay¡¯ is fake, ¡®Morty and Josh¡¯ is real¡±


    Catherine helplessly shook her head. ¡°Josh Batton and Morty Wayne felt nothing like a couple,


    alright? The interactions he had with Morty in Teenage Idol were just some ordinary interactions


    between a mentor and a mentee, alright? I just can¡¯t understand why there¡¯s a bunch of people who


    can interpret that wrongly.¡±

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    ¡°On the other hand, Jay Corben and Morty Wayne were totally different, alright? Didn¡¯t you notice?


    Jay Corben treated everyone else coldly, he didn¡¯t even care much about the others but he would


    y pranks on Morty and make himugh frequently¡­ That¡¯s what you call a couple, alright? The


    ¡®Morty and Jay¡¯ couple is real.¡± Catherine Batton got more excited as she spoke and her face was


    getting even more delighted.


    ¡°Yours is fake and mine is real.¡± The girl insisted.


    Catherine persisted as well. ¡°Yours is fake and only mine is real. The couple that I supported must


    be true.¡±


    Due to Catherine¡¯s aura, the girl did not continue to refute. She turned around quietly and continued


    to Photoshop the photo.


    Catherine did not care about her anymore as well, she turned around straightaway and went to get


    water for herself. She mumbled while she was walking, ¡°Hmph, the couple that I like is the real one,


    ¡®Morty and Jay¡¯ are real, they¡¯re real!¡±


    ***


    Throughout the whole afternoon, X Quest could not focus at all when she was working.


    Whenever she looked at the documents, the scene where Five Batton was sitting in front of her


    while speaking gently to a girl would automatically appear in front of her eyes.


    The girl must be his girlfriend. This matter was a solid fact.


    If that was the case, she should keep herself away from him and end her feelings before it was too


    late.


    She picked up her phone and opened his feed before taking a quick look.


    It would take months for him to post something on his feed. Nothing special had happened recently


    therefore it was empty.


    She stared at the nk screen for a while, only then she put her focus back onto her work.


    In the evening, Georgie Clementine gave her a call.


    She had just finished her work and she was exhausted.


    Casually, she stretched her body. She then walked to the French windows with the phone in her


    hand and answered the call.


    The sun was setting and its golden radiance showered thend. The huge city was bathed in gold.


    The rays of the setting sunnded on her face, making her features look extra gentle.


    She was standing at high altitudes. By standing there, she felt that the whole world was beneath her


    and she could have a clear look of the breathtaking views of the city at a nce.


    ¡°Georgie¡­ Anything?¡± X looked serious.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that I would like to discuss with you, it¡¯s very important.¡± Georgie sounded very


    serious on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Hmm, you may proceed¡­¡± X gently pinched the part between her eyebrows and waited for


    Georgie to talk.


    ¡°Things are like this, ever since Teenage Idol broadcasted, the way Jay Corben treated Morty


    Wayne was totally different from the way he treated others. Also, they looked sofortable


    together, therefore a lot of the audience had started to ship them together...¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°And then?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I thought of another way to increase their poprity. I¡¯m nning to let them both go popr by


    selling homosexuality. Ever since people started to ship them together, their poprity had


    skyrocketed. Initially, they were only the top five in the participants¡¯ leaderboards, now Morty Wayne


    takes the first ce while Jay Corben takes the second.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t need to do anything on purpose. They only need to do something sweet once in a while


    unintentionally¡­ Nowadays, the audience are big thinkers, they coulde up with hundreds of


    assumptions even if they only did one single thing,¡± Georgie said one word at a time with a serious


    tone.


    X analysed Georgie¡¯s words seriously. In the end, she made her stand and supported her


    decision. ¡°Alright.¡±


    In order to staypetitive in the entertainment circle while being surrounded by an overwhelming


    bunch of cute guys, they certainly needed a special solution to attract the audience¡¯s attention.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As for Georgie¡¯s idea, it was undoubtedly the best solution.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    ¡°That should be it. Nowadays, there are a lot of girls who prefer gay couples. If we do that, we could


    attract this bunch of girls to be their fans. By that time, their poprity would be unstoppable...


    ¡± Georgie Clementine said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ We will discuss more about the disengagement afterwards. As for now, you should go and


    talk to Morty and Jay about this matter.¡±


    After that, X ended the call. She put on her sky-blue jacket and walked out.


    Firstly, X went to the supermarket and bought some vegetables.


    She then got back home and made five dishes together with a soup.


    After she served all the dishes, she subconsciously picked up her phone and was about to text him.


    Right after she sent out the sentence ¡®When will you be back for dinner?¡¯, she deleted it


    immediately.


    Not knowing since when, they had formed this tacit understanding between them where no matter


    who reached home first and made dinner, he or she would send a message through WeChat and


    ask when the other one would be back home for dinner.


    If the other one replied that he or she would be home soon, they would wait for each other to return


    and eat together.


    As for now, she knew that she needed to drop the habit of doing that as he was already a man with


    a girlfriend. It would be very inappropriate for her to keep on sending messages like those.


    She took in a deep breath and gently caressed her stuffy chest. She then grabbed the chopsticks


    and ate alone.


    The dishes were all clearly her favourites but all of them were tasteless at that moment.


    She forced herself to eat half a bowl of rice. She then took her phone and went upstairs to take a


    shower. After the shower, she grabbed herptop and got back to work while sitting on her bed.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In a blink of an eye, it was half past eight.


    After she had settled all her work, she switched off herptop and pinched the area between her


    eyebrows. Subconsciously, she walked to the balcony and looked towards the yard.


    He was not back home yet.


    She guessed that he might still be apanying his girlfriend for now. She must have been the


    luckiest girl at the moment.


    Her chest started to ache once again.


    She got back to her bed andid down. She tossed and turned but still could not fall asleep.


    ***


    Meanwhile in the crowd at thergest pub of Antis, Catherine Batton, who was wearing a white


    crop top and tight-fitting sky-blue jeans, was disco-dancing intensely.


    In the vast space, people were everywhere and neon lights were shining here and there. The DJ¡¯s


    music was packed with great momentum and it brought the atmosphere here to the peak.


    The girl¡¯s body was soft and her movements were all very energetic. Each gesture of her was filled


    with youthful spirit.


    There was a white diamond stuck to her belly button. Under the zing neon lights, it shone brightly


    with rays of colourful lights and it was extremely dazzling.


    She let her hair downpletely. The asional flicking of her hair was extremely charming.


    Catherine was surrounded by crowds of people but no one was better looking than her.


    Her face was rich in cogen. Although she did not put any makeup on, she could easily defeat


    those girls with heavy makeup around her.


    There would be peopleing by to hit on her from time to time but Catherine did not care about


    them at all.


    At the railings of the second floor, the Batton brothers, Stanley and Josh were leaning against it


    quietly. They both had a drink while staring at the dance pool below. asionally, they would


    exchange a word or two.


    Stanley was wearing a ck shirt and a pair of ck joggers while Josh was wearing a white T-shirt


    paired with ck overalls. He was wearing a cap and a pair of big shades as well.


    No matter how bright the neon lights were, it still could not outshine them.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    There were many people around Josh Batton and Stanley Batton, but all thedies in the room had


    their eyes on them.


    Meanwhile, their gazes were focused on the girl downstairs.


    When Catherine Batton finally got tired of dancing, she ran upstairs and stood in between the two of


    them. ¡°You guys are boring. We said we woulde here to dance, but none of you went down to


    dance. You¡¯re only watching me dance,¡± she said with a smile and narrowed eyes.


    Josh gently brushed her nose. There was a look of fondness under his shades. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    After that, Josh removed a white handkerchief from his pocket before carefully wiping sweat off her


    face.


    Catherine grabbed the handkerchief and quickly wiped her sweat off. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Josh, can I ask you


    for a favor?¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to ask? Just tell me,¡± Josh answered without hesitation.


    After that, he smiled gently.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Could you get me autographs from Jay Corben and Morty Wayne?¡± Catherine asked while


    she blinked herrge, glimmering eyes.


    ¡°I could even bring you to meet them¡­ Do you like them?¡± Josh was still smiling. In this messy


    space, his eyes seemed unusually clear.


    ¡°Yeah, I do like them. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to meet them. Stars should stay high up in the


    sky. People like us should just admire them from afar. If they are too close, they¡¯ll lose the sense of


    mysteriousness, and will no longer be attractive. Distance makes them appear more beautiful¡­¡±


    Catherine said with a serious expression.


    For Catherine, it was not necessary to get close to her idols even if she liked them a lot. She


    enjoyed admiring them from afar. When her idols performed on stage, she would silently cheer for


    them in the crowd. That was enough.


    There were many things in life that lost their sense of wonder once someone got too close.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, but you understand quite a lot in life¡­¡± Josh brushed her hair affectionately. After


    carefully thinking about it, it seemed what Catherine said made sense after all.


    Catherine chuckled. ¡°Anyway, please help me get their autographs. It would be best if they signed


    on their pictures. Also, please look after the two of them, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I know, little princess,¡± Josh answered gently.


    Stanley didn¡¯t get involved in their conversation. Instead, he took a sip of his cocktail before opening


    X Quest¡¯s social media page and checked what she was up to today.


    When he saw her posting a picture of what she had for dinner, he pressed on the ¡®like¡¯ button before


    he continued browsing other stuff.


    Whatever happened around him had nothing to do with him.


    ***


    Not having slept well the entire night, X woke up the next morning feeling ufortable from


    head to toe. Her head felt extremely heavy.


    After taking a cold shower, she felt a little better.


    X changed into light blue pajamas. She then went directly downstairs and prepared to make


    breakfast.


    Last night, Stanley was out with his girlfriend. X thought he must not have returned home.


    Hence, she would have to make her own breakfast today.


    Downstairs, sunlight lit up the living room. A strong, fragrant scent of toast wafted through the air.


    It felt as if the smell could make all the bad feelings in X¡¯s heart disappear.


    Feeling a little surprised, she quickly entered the kitchen.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley was dressed in ck, silk pajamas in front of the stove while he stir-fried strips of bacon.


    Not even the smoke in the kitchen could make him feel any less noble.


    X couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her mind. He really was the ideal husband, capable of dealing with


    everything inside and outside the kitchen.


    When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t resist feeling envious of his girlfriend.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Why do you look so terrible?¡± Stanley asked when he noticed that


    X seemed to be deep in thought.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    X Quest quickly came back to her senses. ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just thinking that your girlfriend is


    rather lucky.¡±


    Stanley Batton looked deeply at X. ¡°Yeah¡­ She sure is.¡±


    Hearing this, X¡¯s heart pounded a little. She had a stunned expression on her face too.


    However, she quickly recovered. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the food in the dining room,¡± she said.


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing on your mind?¡± Stanley asked with a serious look.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I look terrible because I stayed upte for work,¡± X said before directly turning around


    and walking into the dining room.


    Stanley frowned confusedly. He did not press on for more answers. Instead, he carefully used his


    chopsticks to flip the bacon strips over on the t pan.


    ***


    May Conner¡¯s birthday party was unusually grand.


    Luxury cars were parked everywhere outside and inside the Quest family¡¯s courtyard.


    Inside the house, the living room was decorated like a banquet hall.


    There were bright and colorful balloons, pure white roses, towering bottles of champagne, a


    beautiful 18yer, swan-shaped cake, and melodious waltz tracks ying in the background. All


    these elements made the living room appear beautiful and dreamy.


    Well-known individuals of Antis, all dressed in famous branded clothing, were gathered here in


    groups of three to five while they chatted with each other. Some danced along to the music in pairs


    on the dance floor.


    It was a world of its own, full of excitement.


    May Conner was resplendent in a silk, burgundy robe and diamond jewelries worth over a million


    dors. She followed Jeremy Quest to toast and socialize with her quests.


    At this moment, she was the center of attention.


    The first thing X saw when she walked in with Stanley on her arm was May Conner¡¯s glowing


    face. She found the sight a little difficult to look at.


    X was also dressed for the asion, wearing a long, silver, fringed evening gown and a sapphire


    ne given to her by Reba Robin. Her long curly hair was let down naturally behind her, and


    she looked like a fairy who had descended to the human realm.


    Theyer uponyer of silver tassels on her dress swayed back and forth while she moved,


    glittering brilliantly as they were.


    Stanley, on the other hand, was wearing a dark blue suit with a white shirt. Without wearing a tie,


    two buttons below his cor were left open naturally. There was an air of nobility about him, but he


    seemed casual at the same time.


    As soon as the two of them appeared, everyone naturally shifted their attention from May to them.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At this moment, they had be the most attractive people in the room.


    Suddenly, people began to tter Jeremy.


    ¡°President Quest, your elder daughter and son-inw are both divine human beings¡­ I¡¯m really


    envious.¡±


    ¡°X is getting prettier and prettier¡­ Such a fairy-like daughter you have.¡±


    ¡°Not only does X look good, but she is unusually capable. I heard that the Quest family¡¯s property


    sales increased by 30% after she entered Quest Group¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Never mind that she¡¯s good looking, she is even this capable¡­ Jeremy, you are very


    lucky.¡±


    Thesements were music to Jeremy¡¯s ears. Right then, he felt extremely proud of X. The way


    he looked at X was also increasingly affectionate.


    Mary Sullivan, however, felt extremely annoyed and jealous. She wished she could skin X alive.


    While everyone praised them, X walked over to May and Jeremy with her hand on Stanley¡¯s arm.


    X directly retrieved an exquisite, ck velvet box from her silver handbag. ¡°Happy Birthday,


    Aunty. This is a gift from my husband and I¡­¡±


    May Conner instantly smiled while she took the jewelry box and opened it.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Inside, there was an intricate jade bracelet that looked like it was of the highest quality.


    May Conner smiled. ¡°Thank you, X¡­ Thank you, Stan.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Right then, Tony Sullivan walked in with Mary Sullivan and Bailey Ronson¡­


    Mary was the most eye-catching of the three, wearing a little red evening gown with a high ponytail.


    There was a proud look in her eyes.


    The moment Mary saw X Quest, her gaze went cold.


    The family made their way directly to May.


    The two adults from the Sullivan family began exchanging pleasantries with May and Jeremy Quest


    while they offered best wishes for May¡¯s birthday.


    X¡¯s attention was entirely focused on the butterfly-shaped diamond pendant around Mary¡¯s neck.


    She didn¡¯t have any expression on her face.


    Mary, who remained silent the entire time, shifted her attention to X.


    When Mary saw the ne around X¡¯s neck, she immediately snorted coldly. ¡°X¡­ Isn¡¯t that


    Blue Romance around your neck?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± X asked.


    Mary snorted coldly. ¡°I remember this ne. There¡¯s only one in the world, right? The vice


    president¡¯s wife bought it off the auction a few days ago. How did you manage to get another one


    just like it? She can¡¯t possibly have given it to you. It costs millions of dors. How could she just


    give it away?¡± Mary intentionally raised her voice.


    She was doing it on purpose because she wanted everyone to know that X was wearing a


    counterfeit ne. Mary wanted to embarrass X.


    ¡°How would you know if she gave it to me?¡± X asked.


    When the women around them heard what was said, they couldn¡¯t help but shift their attention to


    X¡¯s neck and began whispering among themselves. There were sarcastic smiles on their faces.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything about wearing counterfeit items, but it¡¯s not nice to brag, is it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­ A ne that costs millions of dors. Who would give it away just like that?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, even if they¡¯re very close, it isn¡¯t possible.¡±


    When Mary heard what everyone said, she instantly smiled and red at X coldly. ¡°Look, who


    would believe you? People like us shouldn¡¯t wear counterfeit stuff. It¡¯s very unbing.¡±


    Bailey smiled coldly. She didn¡¯t intend to stop Mary.


    Meanwhile, Stanley looked at Mary with a nd expression. ¡°What if it¡¯s true?¡± he asked.


    Mary immediately startedughing. ¡°If so, I will dance with my clothes off today, right here.¡±


    May tugged lightly on Mary¡¯s arm while she pretended to be gentle. She looked at the tinum


    ne with a diamond butterfly pendant around Mary¡¯s neck and changed the subject. ¡°Mary¡­


    This ne of yours is beautiful¡­ Where did you buy it?¡±


    Mary Sullivan proudly touched her diamond pendant. ¡°This is a limited edition by internationally


    renowned jewelry designer, Sunny, who coborated with Tiffany¡­¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Mary dangled the pendant proudly in front of everyone.


    ¡°Is that so? I remember this is also a one-of-a-kind in the world. Back then, a mysterious person


    bought it¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to be you,¡± X said with a cold smile. There was a tinge of sarcasm in


    her eyes.


    ¡°Of course¡­ Do you think I would wear a counterfeit essory like you?¡± Mary snorted coldly while


    she rolled her eyes at X.


    X raised her brows a little without changing her facial expression.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­ Right then, her phone began to ring.


    When X saw that it was a call from Reba Robin, she immediately picked it up.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    At this moment, arge group of rich housewives surrounded Mary Sullivan and began eyeing her


    ne and examining the pendant carefully.


    While they did this, theyplimented her.


    ¡°Hey, it really is Sunny¡¯s work of art. Look at the intricate details. This butterfly looks so real.¡±


    ¡°Mary, it¡¯s amazing that you managed to buy Sunny¡¯s product. This person is very mysterious, and


    she only works with one brand every year to release a single design of jewelry. In fact, they are


    always one-of-a-kind in the world.¡±


    ¡°Many women can only dream of buying these one-of-a-kind designs from her¡­ I try to buy it every


    year, but I always fail.¡±


    These women were so noisy that X Quest couldn¡¯t hear what Reba Robin was saying on the


    phone.


    Hence, X grabbed Stanley Batton¡¯s hand and walked away. ¡°Aunt Reba, how are you? I¡¯m at


    a birthday party, and it¡¯s extremely noisy here. I couldn¡¯t hear what you said earlier,¡± X said


    gently.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. I just asked if you could put the call on loudspeaker. I would like to have a few words


    with Mary Sullivan,¡± Reba said.


    X felt thoroughly confused, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Right away, she put the call on


    loudspeaker before walking over to Mary and ced the phone near her mouth. ¡°The vice


    president¡¯s wife wants to have a word with you¡­¡±


    Stanley stood quietly where he was without following X. His gaze briefly swept past X while a


    faint smile appeared on his face.


    Very soon, he turned around and walked over to a nearby couch before sitting down.


    Even without doing anything, and by merely sitting down quietly, Stanley still attracted looks from


    countless women.


    When Mary heard what X said, she was immediately stunned. ¡°Hello¡­¡± She said carefully after


    clearing her throat.


    When people around heard it was a call from the vice president¡¯s wife, they instantly quieted down.


    ¡°I heard X wore a counterfeit version of my Blue Romance, is that so?¡± Reba¡¯s voice could be


    heard over the phone.


    ¡°Well¡­ Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Mary felt insecure after all.


    X was finding it a little difficult to believe. A bunch of questions popped up in her mind one after


    another.


    How did Reba find out in such a short amount of time that Mary was questioning her about this?


    Could there be someone here whom Reba knew? Did that person tell Reba what happened?


    This was the only possibility X could think of.


    ¡°I gave that ne to X,¡± Reba added.


    In that instant, Mary felt she was being put on the spot. It was extremely awkward.


    Just like that, Mary stood still and suddenly was at a loss for words.


    The people around her were all shocked. None of them expected the situation to suddenly change


    like that. Some of them began rolling their eyes at Mary.


    To Mary, the people¡¯s looks were akin to sharpened knives being shed against her face.


    Why was this happening again?


    Why did the vice president¡¯s wife give X such an expensive ne as a gift?


    Mary wanted to embarrass X, but she ended up embarrassing herself.


    Feeling thoroughly embarrassed, Tony Sullivan and Bailey Ronson¡¯s faces turned gloomy.


    May Conner silently clenched her fists tightly by her side.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy Quest had a shocked expression on his face while he looked at X. He had


    not expected his daughter to be this closely acquainted with the vice president¡¯s wife.


    He had to admit that his daughter was excellent at socializing. With such capabilities, the Quest


    family¡¯s business would no doubt only get better under X¡¯s management.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When X saw Mary in such a state, she felt overjoyed.


    ¡°X¡­ Are you free tonight? Come over to my ce. I¡¯ll cook you something nice,¡± Reba


    suddenly said with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± X said while she directly turned off the loudspeaker.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Everyone felt even more shocked! They began looking at each other at once.


    Was the vice president¡¯s wife personally cooking for X Quest? Who would have thought that was


    possible?


    After chatting with Reba Robin for a while, X hung up.


    Very soon, the crowd surrounded X and began asking her about her rtionship to Reba.


    She was like a celebrity all of a sudden.


    The people around X were bombarding her with questions one after another. The voices were all


    mixed up such that X couldn¡¯t even quite clearly hear them.


    X also had no idea who she should reply to first.


    All she could do was smile awkwardly while she listened to their unending list of questions¡­


    Meanwhile, Mary felt like a neglected child nearby, with nobody batting an eyelid at her now.


    Mary felt as if her attention had been stolen away by Xpletely. Right then, she was feeling


    extremely annoyed.


    Was X so capable that she could now mingle closely with influential people like Reba?


    Mary stomped her feet on the ground, overwhelmed with feelings of jealousy.


    Her action actually glorified X instead of embarrassing her. Mary felt thoroughly speechless.


    In the next second, she prepared to leave right away.


    After pushing her way out of the crowd, she took a few steps forward only to bump into someone.


    When she looked up, Stanley Batton stood right in front of her. He had very handsome facial


    features.


    Since Stanley was very tall, he towered over Mary and made her feel greatly oppressed.


    His cold gaze caused Mary to subconsciously shudder.


    ¡°If the ne is real, you¡¯ll dance with your clothes off. That¡¯s what you said,¡± Stanley said inly


    with an imposing manner.


    Mary was nowpletely dumbfounded and had no idea what she should say¡­


    She was the one who said those daring words.


    Now, she felt like pping herself fiercely. Why did she say those things in the first ce?


    What should she do now?


    People around her began to secretlyugh at her. ¡°Do it. You should stay true to your words,¡±


    someone said.


    Mary felt like a monkey that was surrounded by a group of people while they waited for her to


    perform.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Mary stammered.


    ¡°You can choose not to dance, but you must apologize to my wife,¡± Stanley said coldly.


    Mary immediately lowered her head and walked over to X with her emotions suppressed.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said that about you.¡±


    X frowned slightly while she looked at Mary. ¡°Forget about it. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Mary immediately took in a long breath of air before running off with her head lowered in shame.


    Feeling thoroughly embarrassed, Tony Sullivan and Bailey Ronson bid farewell to Jeremy Quest


    before they both left immediately after.


    Meanwhile, Emily Quest, dressed in white pajamas, observed everything with a cold look in her


    eyes by the staircase on the second floor.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She was staring at X¡¯s back so hard that her eyes turned red and it seemed as if blood would


    soon spurt out from them.


    X Quest¡­


    She actually knew the vice president¡¯s wife personally. It certainly made X seem very glorified.


    Emily was so jealous that her face became all scrunched up.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz¡­ Right then, Emily¡¯s phone started vibrating.


    When she saw that it was a familiar series of numbers, she backed into her room and picked up the


    call. ¡°About what I asked you to look into, did you find anything?¡±

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    ¡°For the time being, I still haven¡¯t been able to find anything. Please give me more time¡­¡± The


    man¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end of the call.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you found anything? Are you useless?¡± Emily Quest said disappointedly. She seemed


    very unhappy.


    ¡°Miss Quest, could it be¡­ that there¡¯s nothing at fault with your sister¡¯s husband? Why else can¡¯t I


    find anything?¡± The man asked carefully.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Keep investigating. My intuition is never wrong. If you haven¡¯t found anything,


    why did you call me?¡± Emily yelled scornfully.


    ¡°I just called to tell you that my pay for this month iste by two days.¡±


    ¡°I know! I¡¯ll give you one more month. If you can¡¯t find anything, you can get lost,¡± Emily said


    through gritted teeth before hanging up right away.


    ***


    Downstairs, X Quest was still the center of attention.


    There was an increasing number of women surrounding her. They kept trying to talk to her about


    the vice president¡¯s wife.


    Having to suddenly deal with so many people, X felt extremely troubled.


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton quietly returned to his seat. He crossed one leg over the other while he


    silently looked at his phone on the couch.


    Jeremy Quest stood next to X with a smile on his face while he looked at her.


    May Conner, on the other hand, was feeling increasingly upset.


    This was supposed to be her birthday party, but what had it be now? Those who didn¡¯t know


    might even think X was the birthday girl.


    Due to lessons learned in the past, May didn¡¯t dare to show that she was upset. Instead, she could


    only pretend to treat everyone kindly while she looked at them. ¡°Hey, everyone¡­ It¡¯s time to eat.


    Why don¡¯t all of youe with me to the backyard for food?¡±


    presi


    Only when the crowd heard her voice did they shift their attention to May before smiling and


    nodding at her.


    Seeing their reaction, May instantly raised her head and walked confidently toward the rest to


    inform them about eating in the backyard.


    When X sensed her handbag vibrating, she reached into it to pick up her phone. Seeing that it


    was Georgie Clementine¡¯s number, she walked over to the French window before answering the


    call.


    ¡°President X, Tom Sullivan¡¯s medical condition has apparently improved from what I heard¡­ I


    predict he would soon reach out to Emily Quest to talk about getting a divorce,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    X smiled a little before hanging up and putting her phone back into her silver handbag.


    Her eyes were glimmering as if they contained countless stars.


    ***


    At around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, May¡¯s birthday party finally came to an end.


    After seeing the guests off, X and Stanley returned to the living room with Jeremy and May.


    Once they sat down, May cheerfully poured them cups of tea.


    When X saw how pretentious May was, she felt very annoyed, but she didn¡¯t show it.


    Stanley, on the other hand, maintained a polite demeanor throughout.


    ¡°X¡­ How did you get to know the vice president¡¯s wife?¡± Jeremy asked while she held X¡¯s


    hands with his.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°We met when she went to purchase a property at Imperial Prime,¡± X said truthfully.


    ¡°And you became acquainted just because of that? After that, your rtionship improved so much


    in such a short span of time?¡± Jeremy asked with a shocked expression. He realized that his


    daughter was far more capable than he had imagined.


    People like her were exactly the kind who were needed to manage an enterprise.


    Jeremy was truly amazed by his elder daughter¡¯s excellence.


    ¡°It was all because of that¡­¡± X smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Jeremy Quest couldn¡¯t resist raising his thumb. ¡°X, you are truly excellent. Indeed, you live up to


    the expectations I have for you as my heir.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s probably because she liked the way I looked,¡± X said. This was the only


    reason X could think of if she had to provide an exnation.


    ¡°Regardless of what the reason is, I still think you are amazing,¡± Jeremyplimented her yet


    again. He seemed very proud of X.


    ¡°Yeah, X is amazing. But you should be careful when interacting with people like her. If you make


    a wrong move, you might end up dragging the entire family business down,¡± May said and smiled at


    X while she pretended to be concerned.


    X looked at May calmly while she replied to her. ¡°Okay¡­ Thank you for the reminder, Aunty. I


    know what to do. If there¡¯s nothing else, Aunty, we¡¯ll be heading back. I need to get ready to go over


    to the vice president¡¯s residence tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ Oh right, X. I want to buy you a new race car¡­ Don¡¯t you like Maserati? Why don¡¯t


    youe with me to check it out when you¡¯re free?¡± Jeremy asked kindly.


    When May heard this, she became even more jealous of X.


    Why did Jeremy only mention buying X a car? Why didn¡¯t he say he would buy one for Emily


    Quest too? Did he think of Emily as May¡¯s daughter with another man?


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Father.¡±


    ***


    After returning to her vi, X removed her high heels and changed intofortable white


    slippers.


    Having worn high heels for too long, her soles were aching badly. The moment she changed into t


    shoes, X suddenly felt as if she had been resurrected from the dead.


    After instantly letting out a long sigh, she sat down on the couch.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley Batton changed his shoes before walking over to the couch.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz¡­


    Right then, his phone started to vibrate.


    The words ¡®Little Darling¡¯ appeared on the screen. His gaze became gentler while he picked up the


    call.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Let¡¯s have dinner tonight, shall we?¡± Catherine Batton¡¯s tender voice could be heard.


    ¡°Okay¡­ What time?¡±


    ¡°How does six sound?¡± Catherine asked.


    ¡°Deal,¡± Stanley answered without hesitation before sitting down next to X and hanging up.


    The moment he hung up the call, X unintentionally caught sight of the phone and saw the words


    ¡®Little Darling¡¯ on the screen. She instantly felt very jealous.


    Five Batton sure was intimate with his girlfriend.


    Although X knew he had a girlfriend, and that she shouldn¡¯t care about him, she couldn¡¯t stop


    herself.


    ¡°Are you very tired?¡± Stanley asked when he saw X¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X said and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Would you like some tea?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Five Batton¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Please be careful when you interact with other women out there. After all, you are ying the role


    as my husband, Stanley Batton. If you get photographed doing anything unusual, I would end up on


    the news with you¡­ It¡¯s not good for either of us,¡± X reminded him.


    Stanley raised his brows a little with an inspecting gaze. ¡°Why are you suddenly bringing this up?¡±


    ¡°I just thought of it and decided to remind you,¡± X said.


    After that, X helped herself up exhaustedly with both hands pressing on the couch. ¡°I¡¯m going to


    take a bath upstairs, get my makeup done, and then head out for dinner.¡±

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    After finishing her sentence, X Quest headed directly upstairs.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz¡­ Catherine Batton¡¯s call came in again and distracted Stanley Batton right then.


    ¡°What is it now?¡± Stanley said after picking up.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to ask if you want to y a game with me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Stanley answered right away.


    After that, he ended the call and walked out the door.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Quest family¡¯s vi, Emily Quest was ying with her phone in bed after calming


    herself down from feeling angry earlier.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­ Suddenly, she received a call from Tom Sullivan.


    When she saw who was calling, her hand trembled slightly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    These days, Tom had been calling her very frequently, and he always talked about getting a divorce.


    Despite rejecting him each time, Tom still called her back repeatedly. It seemed he was very


    determined about it.


    As usual, Emily immediately cancelled the call.


    She absolutely refused to get a divorce with Tom. Now, she had already lost too much. There¡¯s no


    way she could allow herself to lose Tom too.


    Although Tom no longer had the same status as he did before, Emily believed that he would regain


    the glory of his former days sometime in the future.


    Emily wouldn¡¯t easily let go of such a valuable husband so that other women could snatch him.


    Once Tom returned to the peak of his glory, Emily would be the one standing next to him.


    Right then, Tom sent her a Wechat message. ¡°Come out and have a chat¡­ I¡¯m in front of your


    house. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not about getting a divorce.¡±


    Emily immediately felt overjoyed.


    What could it be if it wasn¡¯t about getting a divorce?


    Could he be here to patch things up with her? Did he remember the good times they had during the


    time they were apart? Did he realize he still loved her?


    Emily was ecstatic in that instant.


    She instantly let out a long sigh before quickly getting up and fixing her hair. After that, she tried her


    best to suppress the joy in her heart while pretending to appear depressed. With a frown on her


    face, she put on her shoes and walked down the stairs.


    Downstairs, May Conner and Jeremy Quest were seated while they drank tea.


    When Emily saw them, she immediately pretended to look even more depressed. With her head


    lowered, and her body seemingly drained of energy, she looked like a rose that would soon wilt


    away.


    Seeing his daughter this way made Jeremy¡¯s heart wrenched in pain.


    ¡°Emily, why are you down here?¡± Jeremy asked.


    Emily slowly looked up at Jeremy with a nk expression. ¡°I want to take a walk outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you¡­¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°I want to be by myself for a while,¡± Emily said and shook her head.


    After that, she lowered her head again before hastily walking out. She didn¡¯t even change her


    shoes.


    Jeremy was prepared to stop Emily but May grabbed him by his hand before he could do so. ¡°Let


    her go out for a while. She¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±


    ¡°What if she loses control out there again?¡± Jeremy seemed worried.


    ¡°She already ate her medicine at noon. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine,¡± May saidfortingly.


    Only then did Jeremy sit down. However, he was still very concerned.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    ¡°Honey, Emily likes race cars the most. If you¡¯re buying one for X, could you also buy one for


    Emily? Perhaps she might feel better if she saw the car. What do you think?¡± May Conner asked.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jeremy Quest nodded decisively.


    May then smiled satisfactorily before resting her head against Jeremy¡¯s shoulder and hugging him


    tightly around the waist.


    ***


    As soon as Emily Quest arrived by the entrance, she could see Tom Sullivan¡¯s Bentley parked right


    in front.


    The two cherry blossom trees in front of the entrance were in full bloom. There were light pink


    petals all over them.


    When a gust of wind blew past the trees, the petals took off to the air like snowkes. Eventually,


    the petalsnded on the ground, and some alsonded on the roof of Tom¡¯s car.


    Emily tried her best to appear depressed while she quickly got into the car from the passenger side


    before closing the door.


    Tom red at her coldly before forcefully tossing the divorce papers onto her hand. ¡°Hurry up and


    sign it. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    When Emily saw the words ¡®divorce agreement¡¯, she instantly lost all hope.


    After that, she began to feel angry from the bottom of her heart.


    He was lying after all! He intentionally lied to her about not bringing the divorce up because he was


    afraid that she wouldn¡¯te out.


    Clearly, Emily was diagnosed with depression. But did Tom even care? Obviously, he didn¡¯t


    because he repeatedly brought up the matter of getting a divorce.


    Wasn¡¯t he worried that her depression would worsen? Did this man even have a conscience?


    Even if he did not, Emily still could not give up on him. This was what troubled her the most.


    Emily loved Tom. She loved him as a person, and she loved his identity.


    Her hands trembled while she held the divorce agreement tightly in her hands. Weakly, she looked


    at Tom while tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Brother Sullivan, you know what¡¯s going on with me, but


    you still do this over and over again to provoke me¡­ Never mind that you brought the divorce


    agreement over to the prison when I was in there. You even continued to do so after I came out and


    was diagnosed with depression. Are you trying to kill me?¡± Emily was nearly choking on her words


    toward the end of her speech.


    Some part in her heart was aching very badly¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one trying to kill me? Clearly, you know how much I hate you, but you still refuse to


    sign the agreement. I don¡¯t care how depressed you are. Hurry up and sign the papers!¡± Tom yelled


    coldly. His eyes were void of warmth.


    Emily couldn¡¯t sense any affection in his eyes like she once did.


    Instead, there was nothing but coldness in them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce. I would rather die than get a divorce!¡± Emily shook her head.


    ¡°Fine. You are forcing me to do it. If this is the case, I¡¯m going to sue you!¡±


    ¡°Brother Sullivan, I love you¡­ Can you please not divorce me?¡± Emily begged.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t love you! Hurry up and sign! We signed a prenuptial agreement before we got married.


    Everything that belongs to me has nothing to do with you, and vice versa. If we bring this to court,


    you won¡¯t get a single dime. But if you sign this agreement, I will still offer you some form of


    compensation. Your rewards for getting a divorce are good enough. Don¡¯t ask for trouble,¡± Tom


    warned.


    His words were like a knife being stabbed into Emily¡¯s chest over and over. She was close to having


    a meltdown¡­!


    ¡°Tom Sullivan! Must you do this? I refuse to get a divorce. Bring this to court if you have what it


    takes! I don¡¯t want a divorce!¡±


    Wham¡­! Right after she finished screaming, Tom pped her across the face.


    He had hit her so hard that her tears were sent flying.


    Although Tom pped her on the face, Emily felt as if her heart was aching instead.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She covered her face that now felt like it was burning. ¡°You¡­ How dare you p me¡­?¡± Emily


    looked into his bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you deserve it! Emily Quest, you are truly a b*tch! A b*tch like you deserve to be


    pped!¡± Tom yelled cruelly. He no longer looked like the gentleman he once was.


    ¡°You are so despicable. How could I have fallen for you before?¡± Tom added.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    ¡°Tom Sullivan, you really are cruel!¡± Emily Quest yelled through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Yeah, I am very cruel. Why don¡¯t you get a divorce? Why don¡¯t you get rid of me? Just take the


    money I¡¯m offering and get lost. What are you thinking? You really are a lowly b*tch!¡± Tom Sullivan


    raised his voice and stared at her face like he was staring at his enemy.


    Tom absolutely hated this woman. He was determined to get a divorce.


    His words hit Emily like a truck. She was now bawling her eyes out.


    Emily felt as if Tom had just torn her heart apart.


    ¡°Tom Sullivan, this is too much,¡± Emily said while she clutched the divorce agreement tightly. The


    white sheets were now all crumpled.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to do this, sign the papers,¡± Tom said. He had been trying to negotiate with her


    for so long in the nicest way possible, but she repeatedly rejected him. How else could he achieve


    his objective if he didn¡¯t use drastic measures?


    ¡°I have depression¡­ Severe depression. Are you trying to get me killed?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a crappy case of depression. What¡¯s the big deal? Besides, I¡¯m already getting a divorce


    with you anyway. Why would I care if you died? Even if you die, that¡¯s what you deserve,¡± Tom


    snorted coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re heartless¡­¡± Emily said each word loudly and clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been heartless, haven¡¯t I? When I betrayed X for you, you should¡¯ve known how


    heartless I was. Since you have the guts to seduce a heartless man like me, you should bear all the


    negative consequences,¡± Tom uttered coldly. His gaze felt like a sharp de that could slice through


    her heart.


    Suddenly, Emily could not find the words to argue against the hurtful things he said.


    ¡°Does this feel bad? It should. I¡¯ve given it a thought, Emily Quest. Perhaps this is karma for what


    you did to X in the past,¡± Tom said beforeughing coldly.


    Emily was clenching her fists so tightly that her nails had dug into her own flesh without her realizing


    it.


    Tom was nearly driving her mad.


    In the next second, Emily covered her ears and began shouting like a mad person. ¡°Ahhh!!! Ahhh!!!


    Ahhh!!!¡± She pretended to go insane.


    Very soon, bodyguards came running out.


    One of them quickly opened the car door and looked at Emily nervously. ¡°Miss, what happened to


    you?¡±


    However, Emily did not say anything. Instead, she forcefully banged her head against Tom¡¯s


    steering wheel.


    It seemed like this was the only way to stop Tom from divorcing her.


    She actually thought that over time, Tom might calm down, recall the good things about her, and


    give up on getting a divorce.


    But now that did not seem possible at all.


    Hence, she needed to resort to extreme measures.


    In the next second, Emily pretended to pass out.


    The bodyguard looked coldly at Tom. ¡°What exactly did you say to her?¡±


    When he saw the divorce agreement on the ground, the bodyguard immediately understood what


    was happening. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much? Don¡¯t you know about the state she¡¯s in now?¡±


    After finishing his sentence, the bodyguard quickly carried Emily out of the car.


    Meanwhile, the other bodyguard hastily dialed ¡®120¡¯.


    Tom had not expected this to happen at all. Right then, apart from being shocked, he felt even


    angrier.


    He failed at convincing Emily to get a divorce again today. It made Tom very upset.


    From the looks of Emily¡¯s situation, there was still a lot that had to be done if Tom wanted to get a


    divorce.


    ¡°Shit!¡± he cursed before stepping on the elerator and driving away.


    ***


    After taking a bath, X Quest walkedzily over to the balcony¡­


    She was wearing a white silk robe with a white silk skirt on the inside. The outfit made her seem


    even more fairy-like.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Wee-woo¡­ Wee-woo¡­


    Right then, the sound of an ambnce arriving could be heard.


    X Quest immediately looked over in that direction.


    She could clearly see Emily Quest being carried into the ambnce by a bodyguard while Jeremy


    Quest and May Conner got in right after.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone seemed very panicked.


    X frowned confusedly before giving Jeremy a call. ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. Tom Sullivan, that b*stard, came to your little sister asking for a divorce. Your


    sister got so upset that she got her head injured, and she¡¯s now passed out,¡± Jeremy uttered.


    X was not at all surprised by Tom¡¯s terrible behavior.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about it. I¡¯m hanging up¡­¡± Jeremy said before he hung up.


    X didn¡¯t feel sorry at all for what happened to Emily because she brought all of this upon herself.


    Was this how d Emily felt when she made Tom cheat on X in the past?


    Back then, Emily must have thought she was a winner in life.


    However, Emily forgot about one thing.


    If Tom could abandon a woman who donated her kidney for his sake, he could very well abandon


    Emily one day too.


    Now, the only person X was worried about was her father. He¡¯s getting old, and he¡¯s still being


    tortured like this repeatedly.


    X decided to pay him a visitter in the evening.


    After checking the time, X decided that she should get going soon. She sat in front of the


    dressing table and started putting on makeup.


    With a simple natural-looking makeup applied on her face, X casually tied her hair with a red silk


    hairband into a low ponytail.


    After that, she walked into the closet and picked out a white shirt-style dress and a pair of red high


    heels.


    The end of her dress was exactly 2cm above her knee, making her feet appear long while her waist


    appeared slim.


    While her red high heels entuated her long legs, it also made her legs appear fairer in contrast.


    Casually, she selected a red Chanel bag with diamond patterns from the handbag rack. After that,


    she got into her red Maserati and drove all the way to the address Reba Robin had sent her


    earlier.


    ***


    When X walked into the vice president¡¯s residence, Reba was sitting by the coffee table while


    she sipped on her tea. Reba was wearing a white silk cheongsam, and she seemed extremely


    elegant.


    The ce was designed ording to traditional Chinese architecture. When X entered the


    residence, she felt as if she had travelled to the ancient times.


    As soon as Reba saw X, she stood up and smiled while greeting X passionately. ¡°Hey, my


    X is very pretty,¡± Reba said, grabbing X by her hand.


    As usual, Reba had a pleasant smile on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re very pretty too, Aunty,¡± X said and smiled.


    ¡°Not as pretty as you are¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± X said.


    ¡°X, I asked my husband toe home for dinner. Later, I will introduce you both to each other. If


    you need any help in work in the future, you can always find him,¡± Reba said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X nodded.


    Right then, there was amotion by the door.


    ¡°Young master, wee home!¡± The servants called out one after another.


    X immediately looked over in the direction.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Very soon, a tall, thin man wearing a long, ck trench coat, a white shirt, and ck pants walked


    in.


    With a short haircut, he had handsome facial features and fair, soft skin. He seemed very noble and


    well-mannered.


    Rather than saying he was handsome, one might say he was beautiful instead. He looked like a


    gorgeous woman capable of making any man fall for him.


    X Quest had heard in the past that the vice president¡¯s only son was quite good-looking, and she


    was convinced now that she had seen him.


    After allowing his gaze to linger on X¡¯s face for a second, the man smiled and walked over to her


    and Reba. He kept his hands in his trench coat¡¯s pockets while he looked at Reba. ¡°Mother,


    who is this beautiful youngdy?¡±


    When he smiled, a special pair of delicate dimples appeared on his face.


    After asking the question, he turned to look at X with a smile on his face.


    ¡°X Quest¡­ the eldest daughter of the Quest Group¡¯s family. She¡¯s a year older than you. You


    should address her as your older sister,¡± Reba said while she introduced X to her son.


    ¡°X, nice to meet you. My name is Noah Smith. You can call me Noah,¡± he said politely before


    extending his hand to greet her. He was still smiling.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Noah,¡± X said while she politely shook his hands.


    ¡°X, I¡¯m heading upstairs. See you in a bit,¡± he added.


    ¡°Yeah, okay¡­¡± X said.


    Noah gave X a deep look before walking up the stairs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, X¡­ Come on, we¡¯ll sit over there,¡± Reba said before leading X over to the couch


    in a passionate manner.


    ¡°Aunt Reba, thank you so much for helping me out today,¡± X said while she gently grabbed


    Reba¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee. It was nothing,¡± Reba said nonchntly.


    ¡°How did you find out about Mary Sullivan giving me a hard time today, Aunt Reba?¡± X asked.


    ¡°My friend¡¯s son told me about it,¡± Reba answered.


    ¡°Your friend¡¯s son? Who is it?¡± X asked curiously.


    ¡°All you need to know is that he is a good person. That¡¯s all,¡± Reba said.


    Since Reba was unwilling to say it upfront, X didn¡¯t press her about it.


    X nodded knowingly before a gentle smile appeared on her face.


    After that, Reba leaned in closer to X before putting an arm over X¡¯s shoulders naturally.


    ¡°X, did you feel relieved after what I did today?¡±


    ¡°Very much so,¡± X answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ X, if anybody bullies you in the future,e to me. I¡¯ll back you up,¡± Reba


    said with a satisfied look on her face.


    ¡°Aunty, you¡¯re so nice,¡± X said. Her heart was filled with gratitude.


    ¡°I¡¯m only nice to you, X,¡± Reba said while her smile deepened. After that, she affectionately


    brushed her hand against X¡¯s ponytail.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    X quickly opened her handbag and retrieved a red, golden-framed ne box before cing it


    in Reba¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Reba asked with interest.


    ¡°This is a ne Sunny designed¡­ See if you like it,¡± X said.


    As soon as Reba heard Sunny¡¯s name, she covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°What? Sunny?¡± She


    asked gleefully.


    After that, Reba quickly opened the box.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    The pendant on the ne was an eight-carat round, pink diamond. On top of the pink diamond,


    there was a pair of wings made from finely ground tinum.


    Meanwhile, the chain was an extremely simple tinum chain.


    The gorgeous diamond emitted a beautiful halo in the light and Reba Robin was instantly


    amazed by it.


    Reba couldn¡¯t help but enthuse excitedly. ¡°Wow! Such an excellent piece by the internationally


    renowned jewelry designer, Sunny.¡±


    With that, Reba carefully took the ne out of the box and examined it.


    On the sp of the ne, there were carved alphabets which spelled out ¡®Sunny¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted something Sunny designed. I really like her style of design, but I¡¯ve never been


    able to buy it. Whenever her designs were released, too many peoplepeted for them. There


    were always people with a higher status than me. Hence, I never got the chance to buy her


    designs,¡± Reba said while she admired the pendant.


    When X Quest saw how pleased Reba seemed, she felt happy on the inside too. ¡°Let me put


    it on for you,¡± X said.


    Reba nodded, but she quickly shook her head right after.


    She then hastily ced the ne back in the box and returned it to X. ¡°No. I know you want


    to return the favor, but I gave you a gift with no intention of asking for anything in return.¡±


    Reba was well aware of X¡¯s intentions, and she also knew that the ne cost almost as


    much as the gift she had given X.


    X, however, opened the ne box again. She got up and ced the ne around


    Reba¡¯s neck. ¡°Aunt Reba, you really do look good with this ne on, and I would feel bad


    if you didn¡¯t ept it¡­¡±


    With that, X took a small, round, diamond-encrusted mirror out of her bag and ced it in front of


    Reba. ¡°Take a look¡­ Are you sure you are able to refuse?¡±


    Reba was momentarily speechless. The ne looked far too beautiful!


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Reba started to hesitate.


    ¡°Alright, Aunty. Since it¡¯s already around your neck, it belongs to you.¡± X then sat in her original


    position while she ced the ne box on the coffee table.


    Reba touched the pendant abashedly. ¡°Thank you, X.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee. You gave me a ne before, and it¡¯s only right that I return the favor.¡±


    ¡°I still have to thank you for it. This is one of Sunny¡¯s masterpieces, and it¡¯s not something that can


    be bought with just money.¡± Reba felt as if she was on cloud nine.


    Although she really didn¡¯t want X¡¯s gift, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of this ne.


    ¡°By the way, X, how did you manage to buy this ne? It¡¯s very difficult to buy Sunny¡¯s stuff!¡±


    Reba eximed excitedly.


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s just say I somehow did it,¡± X said calmly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°You really are amazing for being able to buy Sunny¡¯s stuff,¡± Reba said before taking the mirror


    from X and looked gleefully at the pendant through it.


    It was so beautiful that Reba couldn''t care less about anything else.


    ¡°Sunny¡­ I really like this person. I¡¯m curious what she looks like. She¡¯s so mysterious that there


    isn¡¯t a single picture of her out there. I even heard from the brands she worked with that none of


    them have seen her,¡± Reba said while she looked at X and touched the pendant.


    Reba seemed to admire this person a lot from the way she talked about her.


    X smiled without saying anything.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz¡­ Right then, X¡¯s phone started vibrating.


    When she saw the message on the screen, her face instantly became gloomy. She started to frown


    deeply with her pretty eyebrows.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, X?¡± Reba immediately asked when she saw X¡¯s odd reaction.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    A text message from an unfamiliar number appeared on the screen. ¡°X Quest, you b*tch. I will


    never let you off the hook. Go to hell.¡±


    X didn¡¯t even have to think about it to figure out who the text was from.


    Apart from Mary Sullivan, the retarded woman with big boobs, nobody else would do such a stupid


    thing.


    Reba Robin¡¯s expression instantly turned gloomy when she saw the content of the text. ¡°Who is


    this? It¡¯s outrageous.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably Mary Sullivan. She must have been reprimanded by her parents because of


    what happened during the party, and she¡¯s taking it out on me,¡± X said with a bitterugh.


    ¡°That girl¡¯s too arrogant, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯ll teach her a lesson for you this time,¡± Reba said decisively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it covered.¡± X patted Reba¡¯s hand


    gently.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Reba said while nodding reluctantly.


    ¡°Vice president, wee home¡­¡±


    There was yet anothermotion by the door. The voices of servants could be heard rising and


    falling.


    X immediately looked over in the direction.


    Before anyone appeared, X could already sense an indescribable pressure.


    Very soon, a figure who X would normally see only on the television walked through the


    entrance. Although the man was middle-aged, he had an imposing manner.


    Wearing a ck suit, a white shirt, and a ck tie, he seemed majestic and unapproachable.


    Even the wrinkles on his face seemed unique.


    After briefly ncing at X, he smiled at Reba. He never took his eyes off Reba while he


    approached the two of them.


    Reba immediately pulled X to her feet and put her hands intimately around X''s arm.


    ¡°Honey, let me introduce you to the little beauty I told you about. This is X Quest, the elder


    daughter of the Quest Group¡¯s family.¡±


    The man smiled at X, but the authoritative expression on his face remained. ¡°Hello X, I¡¯m Liam


    Smith. Nice to meet you. Wee to our house. Treat this ce like your home.¡±


    X smiled generously in return. ¡°Hello, I''m pleased to meet you too.¡±


    ¡°A friend of my wife is my friend too. From now on, if you need anything, just ask,¡± Liam said.


    ¡°Yes, yes. X, if you need any help in the future, my husband would be willing to as long as it¡¯s


    within his power,¡± Reba added.


    ¡°I will. Thank you, Aunty and Uncle.¡± X nodded slightly, keeping a polite and generous smile on


    her face.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Noah? Did he head upstairs for dance practice again?¡± Liam¡¯s gaze softened at the


    mention of Noah.


    ¡°I think so, but I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve been spending time with X,¡± Reba responded truthfully.


    ¡°Dance practice? Does Noah like dancing a lot?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s always been his dream to be an idol since he was a child. At first, I hoped he would


    work in the field of politics like me, but he refused. Oh well, he¡¯s the only son I have. Naturally, I


    must let him do what he wants¡­¡± Liam sounded a little frustrated.


    From his choice of words, and the way he looked when he spoke, X could tell that he and his


    wife adored Noah, their only son.


    Most families would never allow their son to enter the entertainment industry, but they were


    different.


    ¡°Has he been signed to anypany?¡± X suddenly became excited.


    She knew right away that Noah had a lot of potential. With his good looks, he would be a very


    popr idol.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve decided recently to find a suitablepany for him,¡± Liam Smith said and chuckled.


    When X Quest heard this, she was overjoyed. ¡°How about letting hime to mypany


    instead?¡±


    ¡°Yourpany? Doesn¡¯t your family own a property business?¡± Liam asked confusedly.


    ¡°Do you know X Entertainment? I¡¯m the boss behind the scenes,¡± X said.


    ¡°Of course, I know about X Entertainment. In the previous national banquet, several artistes who


    performed were all from yourpany,¡± Liam said.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Sure¡­ You can speak to Noah about it. If he¡¯s willing, he can go there,¡± Liam said decisively.


    ¡°Deal. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Noah,¡± X said and smiled in gratification.


    With Noah Smith¡¯s good looks, coupled with his status, it would be difficult for him not to get famous


    in the entertainment industry.


    If X Entertainment signed him on, it would be like signing on a future cash cow.


    ¡°Thank you, X. I can¡¯t believe X Entertainment belongs to you. You¡¯re amazing, aren¡¯t you, X?¡±


    Reba said gratefully while she looked at X admiringly.


    Sharon Lindt never told Reba about this.


    Now that Reba heard it from X, she felt thoroughly surprised.


    She felt even more impressed with X.


    ¡°You¡¯re far too kind, Aunt Reba. I¡¯m just lucky that X Entertainment managed to perform so well,¡±


    X responded humbly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deny that luck is involved in sess, but it only ounts for thirty percent. The remaining


    seventy percent for sess relies on your hard work and capability,¡± Reba said with a chuckle.


    ¡°X, it¡¯s such a shame that you¡¯re married. If you weren¡¯t, I would have asked Noah to go after


    you. I would have loved to have a daughter-inw like you,¡± Reba added.


    Feeling embarrassed, X brushed her hair aside. ¡°Oh, Aunty. I¡¯m not as good as you say I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are¡­¡± Reba insisted.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Noah approached them with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Noah, we happened to be talking about you. Do you know about X Entertainment? It¡¯s X¡¯s


    company. What do you think? Would you like to go there?¡± Liam asked Noah affectionately.


    A look of surprise appeared on Noah¡¯s face. ¡°X, does X Entertainment actually belong to you? Of


    course, I want to go there. Everyone knows how capable thepany is.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­ It¡¯s been decided. Let¡¯s add each other on Wechat. I¡¯ll get the contract prepared and


    reach out to you to get it signedter,¡± X said before showing him her Wechat QR code.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Noah said while he took his phone out and scanned X¡¯s QR code to add her as a friend.


    ¡°By the way, X, we wish to keep Noah¡¯s identity a secret. We¡¯re concerned about his safety.¡±


    Liam looked at X seriously while he spoke.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll work with Noah toe up with a stage name. Thepany will craft a separate


    identity for him,¡± X said without hesitation.


    ***


    After dinner, X drove away from the vice president¡¯s residence in her Maserati.


    X had not expected to discover a prospect in the entertainment industry over dinner.


    Right then, she was in a very good mood.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When X arrived on the street where her house was, she saw a shy pink Lamborghini parked in


    front of her house from afar. Her pretty eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    She recognized the car. It belonged to Mary Sullivan.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    What was Mary Sullivan¡¯s problem? Wasn¡¯t it enough for her to text X Quest and yell at her?


    Was Mary actually waiting for X in front of her house?


    X¡¯s good mood instantly went away. Her good-looking eyebrows furrowed slightly while the calm


    expression on her face also disappeared.


    Speeding up, X drove her red Maserati all the way over to the pink Lamborghini and stopped


    next to it.


    Very soon, Mary got out from the Lamborghini.


    She was wearing a revealing, red crop-top sweater, and she looked like a proud ck swan under


    the night sky.


    After walking directly over to the Maserati, she forcefully smacked its engine cover. ¡°X Quest, get


    your ass out here!¡±


    X frowned yet again before getting out of the car and approaching Mary.


    Mary immediately raised her hand and was about to p X across the face.


    Before Mary could do so, X swiftly dodged the attack and grabbed her by the wrist. ¡°Mary


    Sullivan, don¡¯t go too far,¡± X warned.


    ¡°Me, going too far? Who went too far, exactly? Because of you, I was thoroughly embarrassed


    during the party today. After going home, my father yelled at me like a mad person,¡± Mary shouted


    angrily, the veins on her neck showing.


    X couldn¡¯t help butugh a little. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your own doing?¡±


    ¡°I only did that to you because you¡¯re so annoying. If you were a little more likeable, would I have


    needed to do so?¡± Mary said as if she was fully convinced of her righteousness.


    When X saw her acting this way, the anger she had been suppressing since May¡¯s birthday party


    came to the fore.


    X could not quite understand why psychotic people like Mary existed.


    In the next second, Mary raised her other hand and prepared to p X on her face.


    Yet again, X agilely grabbed Mary¡¯s other hand and pressed her against the engine cover of the


    pink Lamborghini.


    After that, using her left hand to grab both of Mary¡¯s wrists, X freed her right hand that she now


    used to p Mary across the face mercilessly.


    Wham¡­ X¡¯s palm pped against Mary¡¯s face, leaving red markings behind while the area


    began to swell.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Mary screamed as if she was losing her mind. She couldn¡¯t believe X actually came up


    to her and pped her directly. Despite her struggle, Mary could not do anything to stop X.


    The difference in strength between the two of them was obvious.


    Since there was no use struggling, Mary could only yell angrily. ¡°X Quest! How dare you hit me?


    You¡­ You¡­ That¡¯s a lot of nerve.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So what if I hit you? Mary Sullivan, I¡¯m warning you. Know your ce. Don¡¯t think I will let you do


    whatever you want like I did before¡­ Just because I don¡¯t show my strength, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m


    weak,¡± X snorted coldly.


    In the past, X allowed Mary to behave aggressively all because she loved Tom Sullivan and


    respected him. Regardless of how outrageously Mary treated her, X would always smile and


    pretend that nothing happened.


    But things were different now.


    X no longer loved Tom, and naturally she didn¡¯t have to tolerate his family. In fact, she had


    wanted to p Mary for a long time.


    Mary did too many things to annoy X these days.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mary was suddenly lost for words.


    Ignoring Mary, X let go of her hands before turning around and getting into her car. She then


    stepped on the elerator and drove into her vi.


    Although Mary was pped, she was powerless and unable to fight back. Furious, she gritted her


    teeth and stomped her feet on the ground. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this!¡± She shouted angrily while


    she covered her face.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    With her race car¡¯s engine roaring, X Quest couldn¡¯t hear what Mary Sullivan said at all.


    Through her rearview mirror, X could see Mary¡¯s twisted facial expression and how mad she


    appeared.


    After ndly raising her eyebrows, she quickly calmed down before searching for a contact on her


    phone named ¡®Diana¡¯ and made a call right away. ¡°I need a favor¡­¡± X said softly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± The woman didn¡¯t sound very fluent in Chinese.


    ***


    Outside the door, Mary clenched her fists tightly while she cursed at X. After some time, she got


    into her car.


    She then stepped on the elerator, driving so fast that it felt as if her car had turned into a rocket.


    Since she had nowhere to vent her anger, she could only do so by driving furiously.


    When she was approaching a junction with a traffic light, the light happened to turn red. Mary


    brought the car to a direct halt.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz¡­ Right then, Mary¡¯s phone suddenly began to vibrate.


    She immediately took it out of her handbag and nced at the screen.


    ¡°Mary Sullivan exposed for wearing counterfeit jewelry to draw attention¡±. The words came into sight


    like chunks of rocks being thrown at her face.


    In that instant, she felt as if her eyes were swelling up and were about to explode.


    Her mind was buzzing.


    When the traffic light turned green, the cars in front began to move while the cars behind her


    continuously honked at her.


    She suddenly came back to her senses and moved forward quickly. After that, she looked for a spot


    by the road to stop her car.


    Right after stopping, Mary took a deep breath and quickly clicked on the news article.


    What came into view was a screenshot of a recent Weibo post from a Hollywood celebrity, Diana.


    ¡°My favorite jewelry designs are from Sunny. I simply can¡¯t get enough of this butterfly design, and I


    want to thank Tiffany from the bottom of my heart for willing to sell me this ne on the basis


    that I¡¯m an ambassador of the brand.¡±


    Below the text, there was a picture of the butterfly-inspired ne, a receipt from the Tiffany


    brand, and Sunny¡¯s autograph.


    The ne in the photo was identical to the one around her neck.


    Mary¡¯s gaze continued to shift downward. ¡°Five minutes ago, Hollywood celebrity Diana reportedly


    showed off the butterfly-inspired ne designed personally by Sunny.¡±


    ¡°It quickly became apparent to some sharp-eyedizens that the ne was identical to the one


    Mary Sullivan, the Sullivan family¡¯s prized daughter, had showed off on Weibo this morning¡­¡±


    ¡°As we all know, Sunny¡¯s design of this ne is a coboration with Tiffany, and it is a one-of-a-


    kind in the world. Hence,izens began to discuss whose is a counterfeit¡­¡±


    ¡°In the end, Tiffany concluded the matter by directly forwarding Diana¡¯s Weibo post and told her she


    was wee, instantly clearing the doubt on everyone¡¯s mind. Everyone finally realized that the


    ne Mary Sullivan showed off was the counterfeit.¡±


    ¡°Someone even anonymously tipped off to the editor that Mary Sullivan had worn the ne


    today to a grand party and was showing it off to all guests present.¡±


    Each paragraph was like a de slicing away at Mary¡¯s pride.


    She feltpletely humiliated.


    The hand she used to hold her phone began to tremble wildly while her red fingernails scratched


    against the phone¡¯s screen desperately.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± She screamed angrily.


    Mary couldn¡¯t help but ask herself how the hell all of this happened.


    Why did Diana suddenly post on Weibo today?

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Why did it feel like this was all nned?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone bought the butterfly-inspired ne soon after it was released, but nobody in the world


    knew who this ne belonged to.


    Mary Sullivan liked the ne so much that she asked someone to make a counterfeit of it.


    Originally, she thought that since nobody knew who it belonged to, she could wear it to May


    Conner¡¯s birthday party to show off.


    But she never thought something like this would happen.


    During the party, she even said that she would never wear counterfeit essories, and even


    laughed at X Quest when she thought X was wearing a counterfeit ne.


    People who witnessed this at the party must beughing at her right now.


    If Mary had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have worn it.


    Could X Quest be responsible for all of this? Why else would there be such a coincidence?


    But after thinking about it, Mary felt it was impossible. How could X possibly know Diana in


    person? How would she happen to know that Diana owned the ne?


    If it wasn¡¯t X who set this up, Mary couldn¡¯t think of any other exnation for how it happened.


    This was all too coincidental.


    Although it was an exaggeration, Mary still felt this was X¡¯s evil scheme.


    After taking a deep breath, Mary logged into her Weibo ount despite feeling dizzy from reading


    the news article.


    She was certain a lot of people must be criticizing her on Weibo right now.


    Just as she expected, there were over 9,999 notifications on Weibo.


    After clicking on the link, she could see all sorts ofments against her¡ª


    ¡°You really are a disgrace to your family. The fact that you actually used a counterfeit to fool others


    is vain and stupid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that this is something a girl from a wealthy family would do. Hahaha¡­ If I were


    you, I¡¯d immediately bury my head in a tortoise shell and nevere out, honestly speaking.¡±


    ¡°I heard you even wore this ne to a fancy party to show it off, didn¡¯t you? Hahaha¡­ What a


    stupid b*tch. Why don¡¯t you just kill yourself to repent?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Sunny is going to sue Mary Sullivan? Getting someone to copy another person¡¯s design,


    and even wearing it in public. Surely this is an infringement of rights, isn¡¯t it? I want to see you


    getting sued. Hahaha.¡±


    Mary was feeling increasingly embarrassed by all these snappyments.


    Her face subconsciously began to burn, and it felt as if someone had pped her a few thousand


    times.


    When Mary exited from her notifications page, she could see her name on the list of hottest news.


    ¡®#Mary Sullivan and the butterfly counterfeit#¡¯ was now on the fifth spot in the list of hottest topics.


    She clicked on the topic to see whatizens in there were saying, and the things they said were


    even more vicious than what she saw on her own feed¡­


    ¡°Ah!!! X Quest, one of us will go down, and it won¡¯t be me!!!¡± Mary stomped her feet and shouted


    hysterically.


    Embarrassing!


    Mary was aplete embarrassment!


    She was certain she would be in big trouble at home again.


    Her parents didn¡¯t even know that this ne of hers was a counterfeit.


    Back then, she even lied to her parents to cheat them of fifty million dors by saying this ne


    was expensive because Sunny designed.


    In fact, she only spent ten million dors to make this counterfeit.


    Mary spent the rest of the forty million dors on a limited-edition sports car, which she drove out to


    show off to her friends, and also limited-edition clothes.


    It was all over for Mary!


    Her friends were probably mocking her too, right? They would all think she was a joke.


    She won¡¯t be able to hold her head up among the upper-ss folks for a while. In fact, she¡¯d be


    embarrassed to even see any of her friends.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Mary Sullivan was hysterical while she stepped on the elerator forcefully and sped


    forward.


    Her hatred against X Quest grew even more.


    Mary wished she could skin X alive and drink her blood.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­ Mary¡¯s phone began to ring after she had driven not too far away.


    When she saw it was a call from her father, her heart instantly started beating wildly. Her hands on


    the steering wheel began to tremble wildly too.


    After taking a deep breath, she stopped her car by the road and frightfully answered the call.


    ¡°Mary Sullivan!!! Is it so hard for you to not embarrass me for a single day? How did I end up raising


    a child like you? Where are you? Get your ass back here right now!¡± Tony Sullivan shouted angrily.


    Mary immediately shuddered.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you bought that ne for fifty million dors? Didn¡¯t you say it was the original? If


    it¡¯s a counterfeit, surely it would not have cost so much, right? Tell me. What did you do with the rest


    of the money?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve to cheat money from your family! Get your ass back here in an hour.


    Otherwise, don¡¯t evere back!¡± Tony shouted angrily once more.


    Completely terrified, Mary shuddered again before quickly hanging up.


    After putting her phone in her handbag, she pressed her trembling hands together.


    What should she do?


    Right then, she felt like a cat on a hot tin roof.


    ***


    Meanwhile, X had prepared a bubble bath for herself. She leisurely sprinkled ayer of red rose


    petals over the white foamy surface before stepping into the bath.


    Slowly, she applied a golden mask over her face and picked up her phone to have a look at Mary


    Sullivan¡¯stest news on Weibo.


    When X saw how those marketing ounts scrambled to expose Mary wearing a counterfeit,


    she subconsciously smiled in a beautiful way.


    Her gaze continued to shift down while various hatefulments against Mary came into sight. The


    stream of never-ending texts made left X in a very good mood.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­ Right then, X received a call from Diana.


    X pressed the button to answer right away. After that, she put the call on loudspeaker and ced


    it by her side. She then leaned back into the bathtubzily with her hands gently holding onto the


    edges. Her body sank ever so slightly into the tub with only her head and neck still above water.


    ¡°I did just as you asked. Satisfied?¡± Diana asked in less than fluent Chinese.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Thank you,¡± X said softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­ It¡¯s something I should do.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I shan¡¯t distract you from work¡­ I¡¯m taking a bath now,¡± X added.


    ¡°Okay. Rest well. Goodnight,¡± Diana said.


    After that, Diana hung up the phone.


    White snowy mist continuously rose above the bubbles, and the scent of roses wafted through the


    room.


    The light, fragrant scent put X at ease.


    ***


    Mary had just walked into the living room when a teacup was sent flying toward her head.


    She quickly tried to dodge it with her eyes wide in shock, but she didn¡¯t manage to avoid it in time.


    The teacup hit her on the left side of her face, the area that was already swollen from being pped


    earlier. Now, it felt even more painful.


    Her skin and flesh became even more swollen, and a shade of purple now spread across her


    cheek.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Mary Sullivan¡¯s heart immediately began to race, and she looked frightfully to where the teacup had


    been thrown from, only to find Tony Sullivan staring at her face with a murderous re.


    Bailey Ronson sat next to him, afraid of even breathing too loudly, and was wiping sweat off her


    forehead the entire time.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get your ass over here! You backstabber!¡± Tony was huffing and puffing while he yelled at Mary.


    Because of Mary, Tony waspletely humiliated today. Now, he wondered how many people were


    mocking the Sullivan family.


    When Tony thought about this, he felt too embarrassed to even go out there and face other people.


    Mary sucked in a breath of cold air before reluctantly walking over to Tony with her head lowered.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you,¡± she confessed.


    She was well aware of her father¡¯s temper. At this point, only a sincere admission of guilt could


    possibly save her life.


    Although her father doted on her, he neverpromised when it came to matters of principle.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being sorry? Can my reputation be salvaged just because you apologized? Why


    am I so unlucky to have cumbersome children like you and Tom?¡± Tony uttered.


    It was as if Mary and Tom had purchased their own column on the list of hottest news. As soon as


    one was removed from the list, the other would show up on it.


    There was no dignity to be spoken of the Sullivan family now.


    Tony was so angry that he thought about strangling Mary right away.


    Mary kept her head down, afraid to even look at Tony¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I¡¯m truly sorry. I was


    wrong.¡±


    ¡°Using a stupid counterfeit to scam fifty million dors from me. You¡¯re the real deal, Mary Sullivan.


    How much did this ne actually cost?¡± Tony asked.


    ¡°Ten¡­ Ten million¡­¡± Mary said truthfully despite knowing the consequences.


    ¡°Ten million¡­ Ten million dors for it, and yet you came to me for fifty million dors¡­! You¡¯re a


    real piece of work, making money off your family at such a young age. What did you do with the rest


    of the forty million dors you cheated from me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I bought a car¡­ and clothes,¡± Mary stammered.


    ¡°Very well, a daughter of my own upbringing.¡±


    With that, Tony picked up a cup of warm tea and poured it mercilessly against Mary¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Mary screamed in horror and began to continually wipe the water from her face and her


    head with her sleeve.


    Bailey carefully tugged at Tony¡¯s hand. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be mad, Mary is still a kid. She¡¯ll behave better


    once she gets older,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°A kid? How is she still a kid? She¡¯s grown up a long time ago! Why is X Quest such an excellent


    daughter to Jeremy Quest, while my Mary here is a useless piece of trash? X makes her father


    proud wherever she goes. What about Mary? She does the opposite. Wherever she goes, that¡¯s


    where I end up getting embarrassed!¡± Tony snapped angrily. The more he thought about this, the


    more upset he became.


    Never mind that Mary embarrassed him, Tony even found out that she cheated his money using this


    counterfeit item as an excuse.


    How could he tolerate this?


    Tony¡¯s words hit Mary¡¯s self-esteem hard, and her jealousy and hatred toward X rose


    skyrocketed once more.


    She wanted to retort but didn¡¯t dare to do so. Hence, she could only grit her teeth and let the anger


    fill her heart.


    ¡°Someone! Drag her out and whip her a hundred times!¡± Tony ordered assertively. His words were


    final.


    When Mary heard this, she nearly peed in her pants. She immediately trembled and knelt to the


    ground with her palms pressed together, constantly rubbing them back and forth while she looked


    sorrowfully at Tony. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong,¡± she pleaded.


    A hundredshes!


    If she was really whipped a hundred times, could her skin ever recover?


    Her entire body would be covered in scars!


    ¡°Honey, please don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m begging you,¡± Bailey pleaded for Mary while she tugged at Tony¡¯s hand


    again.


    Bailey was equally dumbfounded right now.


    However, Tony had made up his mind. He pushed Bailey¡¯s hand away. ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    After that, he shouted in the door¡¯s direction again. ¡°Hurry up! Drag her out of here!¡±

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Not too long after, six bodyguards walked in and began dragging Mary Sullivan out of the house,


    forcefully.


    ¡°No¡­ Father please, help¡­¡± Mary cried out as she struggled to free herself.


    Her efforts, however, were futile.


    Bailey Ronson was in such panic, that she was already in tears, but Tony Sullivan simply ignored


    her.


    Mary¡¯s body was pressed against the cobblestone floor by four of the guards.


    One of them held on to a whip while he walked toward her. He lowered his gaze before respectfully


    saying, ¡°I apologize for this, Miss. I cannot disobey the master¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± screamed Mary.


    The more she struggled, the more the pebbles on the cobblestone floor scraped against her skin. It


    hurt terribly.


    ¡°Miss, please do not struggle. If you don¡¯t, the whip will only hit your back, but if you continue to do


    so, I cannot guarantee that you won¡¯t be identally hit somewhere else.¡±


    After she started struggling less, the four bodyguards let her go.


    Immediately after, the guard holding the whipshed it against Mary¡¯s back.


    Mary¡¯s shirt tore open at that moment, a fresh open wound clearly visible on her skin.


    At that moment, she couldn¡¯t tell her flesh and blood apart. All she could do was shriek in pain.


    As she wailed loudly, she struggled to get up.


    But the bodyguard wouldn¡¯t allow it. He continued to whip her mercilessly.


    The pain was so unbearable that Mary began cursing at them. ¡°You insufferable ves! I¡¯ll make


    sure each and every one of you suffer for this one day!¡±


    Her taunts meant nothing to the bodyguard. Every time he whipped, he added the number in his


    mind.


    By the time the number ofshes reached fifty, Mary barely had any strength left and shey on the


    ground, her body shivering profusely.


    Mary had already passed out when the number hit a hundred. Open wounds were all over her body,


    excluding her face.


    Once it was all over, she was immediately sent to a hospital¡¯s emergency room.


    ***


    When morning came, X Quest opened her eyes. Her bare feet touched her bedroom¡¯s floor as


    she drew open the white curtains covering the French windows.


    The spring sun graced her room with afortable warmth.


    The flowers in the courtyard grew in vibrant colors and the grass smelled fresh. All of this put X in


    a good mood.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Bzz¡­ bzz¡­ At that moment, X¡¯s phone began to vibrate on her nightstand.


    She walked over to pick it up and noticed that the call was from Georgie. She sat on her bed as she


    answered the call.


    ¡°Good morning, president X. I heard news from a friend that Mary Sullivan was sent to the


    hospital for an emergency rescuest night. There were apparently open wounds all over her


    body¡­¡± reported Georgie.


    Hearing the news, X couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction. ¡°Her father must have taught her a


    lesson.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard as well¡­ It seems that Tony Sullivan had given orders to have her whipped a


    hundred times.¡±


    X snorted. She felt little to no pity for Mary.


    She wouldn¡¯t have needed to be punished if she hadn¡¯t done those things in the first ce.


    Once the call ended, X went off to clean herself up before preparing to head out.


    Not long after, her phone began vibrating again.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    It was a WeChat message from Noah Smith, asking when he could sign the contract with X


    Quest.


    X chose to reply by calling him. He picked up almost immediately. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask about


    the contract details before signing it?¡±


    Noah chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m quite sure that you won¡¯t treat me unjustly.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Even so, couldn¡¯t you at least pretend to be a little more worried?¡± Xughed. She liked Noah¡¯s


    straightforwardness.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. Just get the contract ready and tell me once it¡¯s done. We can sign it in person.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± replied X.


    After hanging up, X suddenly felt an acute pain in her abdomen. It came from the lower right


    side.


    Her face turned pale almost immediately.


    As the pain slowly increased, her body became weaker and weaker.


    She held onto the sides of the bathtub to pull herself out.


    A secondter, she lost control of her legs and she fell forward.


    Instinctively, she grabbed on to the closest thing to her and it was a metal shelf full of skincare


    products.


    However, this only resulted in the metal shelf crashing to the ground with her.


    As the skincare products were mostly stored in ss containers, shards of broken ss flew


    around the room in a sickening crash.


    The concoction of liquids mixed on the floor, forming an unbearable stench. It made X nauseous


    almost immediately.


    When she tried to get to her feet again, she just couldn¡¯t find the energy to do so.


    The pain from the cramp in her abdomen was only growing more severe with every breath she took.


    In her mind, she guessed that it was acute appendicitis after putting two and two together.


    Not too long after, the bathroom door swung open.


    Stanley Batton ran into the room. When he saw X sprawled on the ground, naked and pale from


    all the pain she was experiencing, he froze in utter shock.


    He instantly moved toward her and helped her up. ¡°What happened here?¡± His eyes were full of


    worry.


    X could barely even form words with her mouth. She shook her head before pointing toward the


    pain in her abdomen.


    She was aware of the shameful state she was in and despite all the pain, her face still managed to


    turn red. She wanted to tell him to help put some clothes on her but her mouth simply would not


    comply.


    All she could do was let him hold on to her and see her body as it was.


    Stanley acted fast, carrying her swiftly to her bed. He returned to the bathroom to get a towel and


    wiped her body dry.


    Though she felt like she could die from embarrassment as Stanley helped her, the pain in her body


    was so overwhelming that she couldn¡¯t care less about being seen naked anymore.


    When she looked into his eyes, she was able to sense how worried he was. It brought her heart a


    slight calm amidst the pain.


    Once her body was fully dry, Stanley rushed to her closet and randomly grabbed a set of


    undergarments and a white hoodie before putting them on her.


    The pain had not stopped and it was getting worse. X¡¯s vision began to fail her. She was losing


    consciousness at an elerated rate.


    Though this was the case, she didn¡¯t feel scared at all. It was mostly because she knew Stanley


    was with her.


    She felt like there was nothing to be afraid of as long as he was by her side.


    Stanley picked X up again before rushing down the stairs and gentlyying her down in the back


    seat of his Honda.


    ¡°Hang in there X, we¡¯ll be at the hospital very soon.¡±


    With that, he quickly shut the back door and got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    He elerated all the way to the hospital, his ck Honda as swift as an arrow.


    As he drove, he frequently looked at the rearview mirror. Looking at her poor condition, his heart


    continued to ache.


    On his way to the hospital, he called the dean of the Municipal Hospital. ¡°Get a few paramedics on


    standby at the hospital¡¯s entrance¡­¡±


    Stanley didn¡¯t care about anything else. He tossed his phone onto the passenger seat and


    continued driving on.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    There seemed to be more cars and people on the road.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley Batton had to slow down every time he tried to overtake a car.


    After an agonizing number of cars he had to pass by, they finally arrived at the Municipal Hospital.


    The hospital¡¯s dean was already waiting for them outside the main entrance alongside arge group


    of medical staff.


    Stanley hit the brakes right in front of them and quickly got out. He carried X Quest out from the


    backseat and ced her on a stretcher that had already been prepared by the dean.


    X waspletely unconscious at this point.


    ¡°Master Stanley, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± asked the dean.


    ¡°Some kind of stomach ache,¡± said Stanley as he looked at the dean.


    The dean didn¡¯t say anything else. With the help of the other medical staff, they carried X


    hurriedly into the hospital.


    Stanley followed close behind.


    X was in the emergency room in no time.


    After some time, she was officially diagnosed with acute appendicitis.


    After discussing with Stanley, the dean authorized a surgery to be performed on X immediately.


    ***


    When X opened her eyes, she found herself in a hospital room.


    Stanley was sitting next to her bed, watching over her with worried eyes.


    He looked exhausted no matter how hard he tried to hide it.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± he said.


    A slight pain followed in X¡¯s lower abdomen. ¡°Five Batton, what happened to me? Was it acute


    appendicitis?¡± she asked.


    Sensing something cool on the back of her hand, X looked down and saw that she had been


    hooked to an IV drip.


    ¡°Yeah. The doctor said that a surgery was necessary. Since there was no other way, I allowed it,¡± he


    said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Oh.¡± X nodded slowly. She then noticed a clock on the wall.


    It was already noon.


    It seemed that Stanley had gone through this entire ordeal with her for some time now.


    When X recalled everything that happened in the bathroom, she blushed.


    She wasn¡¯t wearing anything at the time and he had rushed in just like that. He even wiped her


    body dry and helped her get dressed.


    At that moment, her heart went numb with embarrassment.


    Even though Stanley could guess why, he smiled vaguely as he watched her expression change.


    ¡°Why¡¯s your face all red?¡±


    X¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Thank you Five Batton¡­ Also, I hope you forget


    everything you saw in the bathroom today¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± His smile just widened.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± X said gratefully. She was still trying to hide her embarrassment.


    Her thanks to him was sincere. Had he not been around, she could¡¯ve passed out in the bathroom,


    all alone and nobody would ever know.


    It was horrifying to think of, to say the least.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ When can I leave the hospital?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to stay at least three days here for observation purposes. You¡¯ll be free to leave after


    that. Though the wound is small, you may feel slightly lethargic. For today, you aren¡¯t allowed to


    leave the bed. You can start walking again tomorrow but you must be careful. The doctor also said


    that it would be best if you rested for at least a month before returning to your daily routine,¡±


    exined Stanley slowly.


    ¡°I see¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to look after meter¡­¡± X sighed as she said this.


    Stanley already had a girlfriend. It would be inappropriate of him to look after her all the time.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary. I happen to be free the next two days.¡±

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll ask Georgie to hire a professional caregiver to look after me,¡± X Quest said as she


    shook her head.


    X knew for a fact, that any woman would be upset to find out that their boyfriend was constantly


    taking care of another.


    She didn¡¯t want something like that to happen.


    Since Stanley already had a girlfriend, he and X should keep some distance between them.


    This was X¡¯s way of showing respect to his girlfriend.


    Sensing something amiss with X, Stanley frowned slightly. ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± he asked.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    At that moment, X¡¯s phone on the nightstand began to ring.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His hand moved over to pick the phone up but just as he was about to hand it over to her, he


    unintentionally saw that it was Noah Smith who was calling her.


    Stanley looked at X briefly before picking the call up on her behalf and cing the phone in her


    hand.


    X looked at who the caller was. ¡°Noah, what¡¯s up?¡±


    She began coughing almost immediately after she spoke.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Why does your voice sound weird?¡± Noah asked, somewhat worried.


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve been hospitalized because I have appendicitis,¡± X said.


    ¡°Hospitalized? Which hospital?¡± Noah asked immediately.


    ¡°Municipal Hospital¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle over right away.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    Before her sentence even ended, Noah had already hung up.


    X simply sighed before giving Georgie a call.


    When she picked up, X exined the situation she was in to her. She then asked Georgie to find


    her a professional caregiver.


    After hearing theplete story, Georgie asked worriedly, ¡°Appendicitis? You¡¯ve even undergone


    surgery? I don¡¯t trust caregivers. I¡¯ll look after you personally,¡± Georgie said in a determined voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re a busy person Georgie, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± As she said that, she began coughing


    again.


    Speaking this much was making her feel a little exhausted.


    ¡°Multitasking is easy for me. You¡¯re definitely more important. Alright, let¡¯s stop the chit chat. I¡¯ll be


    coming over right now,¡± Georgie said before hanging up.


    Stanley sat silently next to her as he listened to her conversation with Georgie. His brows furrowed,


    a slight confusion reflected in his eyes.


    Something felt wrong with X. She had neverined about him taking care of her before this.


    Why was she suddenly pushing him away?


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    Stanley¡¯s phone began ringing, interrupting his thoughts.


    When he saw that it was a call from Catherine Batton, he stood up and walked over to another bed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked with a softened gaze after picking up the call.


    ¡°I¡¯m at your office¡­ Where are you?¡± Catherine asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy right now. Go home,¡± Stanley said.


    The warm sun¡¯s rays passed through the hospital window andnded on his face. It made his fair


    skin look somewhat translucent.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    There was quite a distance between X Quest and Stanley Batton, making it difficult for her to


    hear what exactly he was talking about with the person on the call. However, from the changes in


    his facial expression and judging by the tone of his voice, X was fairly certain that Stanley was


    talking to his girlfriend.


    Perhaps they had agreed to go somewhere together today, but they had to cancel their ns


    because of her.


    X¡¯s heart began to ache while her thoughts went wild.


    Stanley hung up the phone and walked over to X before sitting down once more. ¡°Are you


    hungry? I¡¯ll get something for you,¡± he said.


    X looked away so that he couldn¡¯t see the disappointment in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Georgie will be


    here soon. You can leave now. You¡¯re not needed here anymore,¡± she said tantly.


    Her cold attitude made Stanley frown again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to be alone. Hurry along and leave now,¡± said X.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me.¡± He pressed on.


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious. I¡¯m tired. I just want to rest for a while¡­ Hurry up and attend to the things you


    need to do. I¡¯ve kept you here long enough.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After finishing her sentence, X turned to face the window, her back facing Stanley.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly being so distant?¡± Stanley raised a brow slightly as he gazed at her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m just tired¡­¡± X said as she closed her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡± Stanley became quiet. He frowned and continued to silently watch over her back.


    For some reason, he could sense that something had definitely changed in her, though it was


    subtle.


    He couldn¡¯t point out what exactly the change was, but he knew something was amiss.


    Perhaps there was a misunderstanding between them which caused this.


    About half an hourter, Georgie Clementine arrived with a few bags of supplies.


    She rushed to the bed as soon as she walked through the door and ced the things she had


    brought on the nightstand.


    Since X¡¯s back was facing her, Georgie assumed that she must have fallen asleep. ¡°Is she


    asleep? How is she doing?¡± Georgie asked Stanley.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± was Stanley¡¯s only reply as he continued to look at her back.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    It was a call from Zack Cassidy. After looking at Georgie, he walked over to another bed and picked


    up the call with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Fifth master, there¡¯s an important document that you need to go through. Where are you?¡± Zack


    asked.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Stanley said.


    After hanging up, Stanley looked at X one final time before looking at Georgie, his expression


    cold as usual. ¡°Please take good care of her. I have to leave to deal with something at the moment,¡±


    he said.


    X slowly opened her eyes. She thought to herself that his girlfriend must have been looking for


    him.


    After letting out a heavy sigh, X closed her eyes again without saying anything.


    Georgie nodded slightly.


    Stanley took his ck coat which he had draped over a chair earlier, before quickly putting it on and


    walking away.


    After he left, X opened her eyes andy on her back before looking at Georgie. ¡°Georgie¡­ I


    really think you should hire a caregiver for me. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to look after me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust caregivers at all. Oh right, what¡¯s going on between you and Five Batton? Did you two


    argue or something?¡± Georgie asked, confused.


    For some reason, Georgie felt that something had happened between X and Stanley.


    When Georgie first walked in, she thought X was asleep since she had her back facing Stanley.


    If she wasn¡¯t asleep, why would she have her back facing him, and why didn¡¯t she say anything?


    Moreover, X had never asked for a caregiver when she was injured previously. Five was the one


    who looked after her. What made this time different?


    ¡°No¡­¡± X simply shook her head.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    ¡°Are you sure? Why do I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with both of you? Why didn¡¯t you ask for


    a caregiver when you were injuredst time?¡± Georgie Clementine pursued on.


    She moved toward X Quest¡¯s bed and sat near the edge. Stretching her arm out, she casually


    ced it around X¡¯s shoulder, pulling X close to her.


    ¡°As you said, that was before. The current situation ispletely different as he now has a


    girlfriend. His girlfriend would be depressed if she found out that Stan had been taking care of me.¡±


    X smiled bitterly, looking exceptionally lonely and gloomy.


    Her heart began to throb again when she mentioned Stanley¡¯s rtionship. Breathing became


    difficult and she felt like she was constantly out of breath.


    Georgie¡¯s eyes were able to capture all the changes in her expression perfectly. Her utter dismay


    was reflected in her eyes. ¡°X¡­ Do you¡­ Do you have a thing for Stanley Batton?¡±


    Another bitter smile was X¡¯s response, the girl refusing to deny nor answer with words.


    Despite the silence, her expressions and reactions said it all. Her answer was clear as day.


    Georgie¡¯s immediate response was to turn X¡¯s body to face hers, both her hands sped firmly


    on X¡¯s shoulders. Though a serious expression was etched on her face, Georgie¡¯s eyes


    expressed only sincerity as she spoke her next line. ¡°X¡­ Didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯d be careful?


    That you wouldn¡¯t let yourself fall for that man?¡±


    ¡°Both of you live inpletely different worlds. You shouldn¡¯t mess with this kind of person. Under


    the guise of a temporary husband, I wouldn¡¯t worry at all. However, you can never let him be


    your real husband.¡± The seriousness in her tone was only amplified with each word she spoke.


    ¡°Your words bear the truth and I¡¯m sure everyone else would agree¡­ But feelings and emotions can


    be difficult to control.¡± X sighed in her helpless position.


    ¡°That is true X, but you were never meant to be together with him. He doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    Georgie exined, her adviceing straight from her heart.


    X¡¯s response was a heavy sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no point talking about it now. He has a girlfriend


    anyway. Stan and I being together is nothing but a mere fantasy at this point. Though I admit that I


    still have a thing for him, I¡¯m not going to try to confess or do anything to him.¡±


    Georgie¡¯s brows furrowed as she frowned. ¡°Well, thankfully he¡¯s got a girlfriend now. Who knows


    what would have happened between the two of you?¡±


    X¡¯s response was simply silence.


    Georgie held X¡¯s right hand in her own. Her other hand proceeded to gently stroke X¡¯s hair.


    ¡°He has a girlfriend now Georgie. You should seal up those feelings for him. The feelings which


    should never have existed in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± X¡¯s muttered as her frown turned into a scowl.


    Georgie did not say anything else. She simply hugged X in her arms tenderly. ¡°I understand that


    you¡¯re having a hard time now¡­ Just let time do its work. Your affection for him will eventually fade


    and your broken heart will slowly heal. Everything will work out just fine, alright?¡±


    X nodded slightly, refusing to say anything.


    Georgie remained silent as well, continuing to stroke X¡¯s hair gently, trying her best to console


    her.


    She knew very well that X was a smart girl. There was no need for her to say anything else about


    the matter. X was perfectly capable of taking it all in and handling it by herself.


    Knock, knock, knock¡­ Three consecutive knocks on the door broke the silence and the two were


    pulled away from their deep thoughts.


    X¡¯s first reaction was to push Georgie away from her. ¡°I think Noah is here,¡± she whispered.


    She then shouted toward the door, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    The door was flung open in response.


    Noah Smith entered the ward with a bunch of scarlet carnations in hand. The actual person looked


    even more elegant than the flowers.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He nced at Georgie Clementine and gave her a polite nod before heading to X Quest¡¯s side.


    ¡°How are you feeling X?¡± he asked.


    Georgie studied Noah¡¯s face, her eyes full of admiration and approval. She was amazed by the


    man.


    ¡°Much better,¡± X replied, a kind and gentle smile on her face.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    A grin formed on Noah Smith¡¯s face, his exquisite dimples raised at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. I bought a little gift on my way here. Hope you like it¡­¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks, they¡¯re beautiful. I love it,¡± replied X with delight as she examined the beauty of the


    scarlet bouquet.


    There was not a single woman on earth who could resist the charm of flowers, and this included


    her.


    ¡°d you like it.¡± Noah ced the flowers on the bedside table with a satisfied expression on his


    face.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, let me introduce you to Georgie.¡± X looked toward Georgie with a smile. ¡°Georgie


    Clementine here, is the Chief Executive of X entertainment. Most of X entertainment¡¯s popr stars


    today were all mentored by her. She¡¯s older than you so you can call her Georgie.¡±


    Hearing that, Noah immediately reached a hand out to Georgie. ¡°Nice to be of your acquaintance


    Georgie, I¡¯m Noah Smith, but you can call me Noah. X calls me that as well.¡±


    Georgie rose to her feet in response, a wide smile on her face as she shook Noah¡¯s hand. ¡°Nice to


    meet you too Noah.¡±


    It was only her first time meeting Noah, but he had already left a very good impression on her. Noah


    Smith, the Vice President¡¯s only son.


    Despite being a high ranking member of society, he was very nice and approachable. Georgie could


    hardly sense any arrogance or boastfulness in him.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve already drawn up your contract with us, Noah. It¡¯s just in my car. I¡¯ll go bring


    it up for you to have a look at if you don¡¯t mind waiting here for a moment,¡± Georgie said as she


    faced Noah.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m fine with a little wait,¡± replied Noah in agreement.


    Upon finishing his sentence, he sat at the edge of X¡¯s bed before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with X.


    You go on ahead Georgie.¡±


    Georgie beamed a smile at them before heading downstairs.


    ¡°How¡¯s the wound on your body looking? Does it still hurt?¡± Noah asked, his voice full of concern.


    X shook her head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not particrly painful¡­ It¡¯s bearable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve told my mom about your surgery. She said she¡¯lle visit youter in the


    afternoon. She¡¯s with my dad at a very important party at the moment,¡± said Noah.


    Hearing that Aunt Reba cared for her warmed X¡¯s heart. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to pay a visit if


    she¡¯s too busy. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°My mom woulde over even if you were in peak condition. You have no idea how much she


    likes you. She was so worried the moment she found out about your surgery. The only other times


    I¡¯ve seen her that worried was when dad and I were sick.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the smile on X¡¯s face only beamed wider. Her heart was filled with an endless


    warmth.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton sat in the President¡¯s office of the Dragon Group.


    In his hand was a limited edition Gilt pen. The dashing man signed the two documents on his table


    before picking them up and handing them to Zack Cassidy.


    Zack, who had been standing in front of Stanley¡¯s table, took the documents solemnly in both


    hands, before turning to leave.


    ¡°Zack¡­¡± Stanley called out with an indifferent tone as he stared at his back.


    Zack turned to look at Stanley¡¯s apathetic face. ¡°What are your orders, Fifth Master?¡±


    Retracting the tip of his pen, Stanley ced it to the side of his table.


    Leaning his elbows against the rosewood desk, he crossed his forearms together. His expression


    bore a deep seriousness and he looked straight into Zack¡¯s eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s a drastic change in a


    woman¡¯s attitude toward you... What would the reason be?¡±

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Zack Cassidy¡¯s eyes opened wide, attentive and brimming with curiosity.


    He slowly approached the wooden desk before holding onto the edge and looking straight into


    Stanley¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is X behaving oddly around you? What exactly do you mean by attitude


    changes? Is she being apathetic toward you? I can¡¯t believe this is actually happening to you.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s face darkened instantaneously.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Zack immediately realized that he had gone a bit too far. Clearing his throat, he took in a deep


    breath. He chose his next words carefully before whispering, ¡°My apologies, Fifth Master. My words


    were chosen poorly.¡±


    This was true, as even Zack was surprised at how he simply blurted out everything that was on his


    mind.


    He felt his scalp go numb.


    ¡°Do you crave death, Zack?¡± Stanley asked, each word more frigid than thest.


    ¡°I do not, Fifth Master...¡± Zack responded apprehensively.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m pretty sure you do.¡± Stanley red at him, his frown almost overbearing.


    ¡°...¡± Zack Cassidy dared not to say a single word more. He hung his head and looked toward the


    floor.


    ¡°¡­ A friend of mine is having that experience, it¡¯s not a personal one. Apparently his girlfriend did a


    one-eighty on him.¡± Stanley coughed awkwardly after saying this, his lie apparent.


    Upon hearing that, Zack could hardly stop himself fromughing aloud, but he somehow managed


    to maintain his serious facade.


    Who hadn¡¯t heard of the ¡®this was my friend¡¯s experience¡¯ lie?


    More importantly, the Fifth Master actually knew how to apply the lie too?


    Although it was clear that the Fifth Master was lying, Zack pretended that he had not noticed. He


    asked Stanley solemnly, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that your friend¡¯s girlfriend was originally nice to


    him¡­ but now she¡¯s suddenly being cold to him?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Stanley simply grunted, refusing to borate any further.


    ¡°Generally speaking, there are two possibilities. The obvious first guess would be that your friend


    must have done something to upset his girl. Since she¡¯s not saying anything directly, we can


    assume she¡¯s simply sulking. That would exin why her attitude toward you¡­r. Your friend


    changed,¡± Zack exined as a bead of sweat rolled down his forehead. That was close.


    Stanley pondered about this for a few seconds. Try as he might, he could not think of anything he


    had done which could have upset X.


    Had he not been acting nicely these days?


    A scowl was on his face but his tone turned inquisitive once more. ¡°What¡¯s the other possibility?¡±


    ¡°Well, the other possibility is that your g¡­ Your friend¡¯s girl has a thing for someone else. If the love


    between your friend and his girl isn¡¯t mutual, it¡¯ll usually cause something¡­ something like this to


    happen.¡±


    Zack stuttered with dread as he forced himself to finish his sentence in front of Stanley¡¯s face.


    Stanley¡¯s face went sour again.


    Who could X have fallen in love with?


    From what he had observed, he felt that the current X was not someone who would fall for


    anyone so easily.


    Suddenly, the memory of Noah Smith calling X through WeChat in the ward earlier shed


    across his mind.


    Could it be Noah Smith? His brows furrowed as he thought about it.


    ¡°Fifth Master¡­ Are you alright?¡± Zack asked with concern, his heart beating wildly at the same time


    out of fear.


    ¡°Are there no other possibilities?¡± Stanley raised a brow in a disheartened voice as he red at


    Zack.


    His gaze pierced through Zack, almost as though it were a sharp thorn.


    Zack¡¯s mind raced frantically for an answer as his breath grew heavy.


    Stanley continued staring at Zack in silence, a glint of anticipation in his eyes.


    Though the three seconds felt like an eternity, Zack slowly opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Well, it


    could be that your friend¡¯s love interest is simply in a bad mood because she encountered someone


    or something that made her unhappy.¡±


    Stanley nced briefly at Zack. ¡°¡­Yeah, that¡¯s possible¡­¡±


    Zack nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You may leave now. Which reminds me, order some nutritious food suitable for post-surgery and


    deliver it to X¡¯s ward for me.¡± Stanley instructed Zack with a sincere tone in his voice.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    ¡°I will, Fifth Master.¡± Zack Cassidy gave Stanley Batton a respectful nod before turning around to


    leave his office.


    After the door clicked shut behind him, the office returned to its original, peaceful state.


    Stanley leaned back against his office chair, his hands behind his head and his legsfortably


    crossed. All that was on his mind were the final two possibilities that Zack had proposed earlier.


    ***


    When Georgie Clementine returned to the ward with the contract in hand, Noah Smith signed the


    contract without even ncing at it.


    Shortly after, he bid a brief farewell before leaving with his copy of the contract. X and Georgie


    were alone in the ward again.


    The first thing Georgie did was slide the contract into a drawer before closing it. Her next move was


    to return to X¡¯s side, where she began praising Noah. ¡°Noah seems like a straightforward and


    energetic man. He was very friendly and approachable, nothing like the nobleman I had initially


    imagined him to be like.¡±


    Hearing this, X thought about Georgie¡¯s praises for a moment before feeling pleased about his


    personality too. ¡°Yeah, his parents have done a very good job educating him.¡±


    ¡°From his demeanor alone, I knew he was well brought up. I like him a lot.¡± Georgie grinned before


    asking, ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Anything you want to eat X? I¡¯ll order for you.¡±


    X shook her head in response. She couldn¡¯t think of anything she wanted to eat at the moment.


    The truth was, there was still a slight bitter feeling that remained stuck in her heart from the


    conversation about Stanley with Georgie earlier.


    ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t have much of an appetite you still have to eat something. There must be


    something you want to eat.¡± Georgie continued to insist.


    However, X shook her head once more, refusing Georgie¡¯s attempt again.


    Georgie frowned. Seeing that the girl wasn¡¯t going toply, she opened a food delivery app on her


    phone. She would take the liberty to order a nutritious meal for X.


    After the order was confirmed, she looked at X and sighed. ¡°Look, you can¡¯t just skip lunch just


    because you don¡¯t feel like eating, alright? I¡¯ve ordered some food for you and I understand that


    you¡¯re in a bad mood right now, but you shouldn¡¯t starve yourself just because of that.¡±


    X¡¯s response was to simply close her eyes slowly in silence.


    Georgie remained silent as well. She took her phone out and started working on her business


    emails.


    About twenty minutester, there was a knock on the door.


    Georgie got up to open it.


    A delivery man was standing at the doorstep.


    Seeing Georgie, he handed her tworge bags.


    Curious, Georgie peeked inside the bags before she was struck by confusion. ¡®I didn¡¯t order this


    much, did I?¡¯ She thought to herself.


    Noticing her expression, the delivery man said, ¡°This is the lunch Mr. Batton ordered for Miss


    Quest.¡± The exnation was sufficient to clear Georgie¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Georgie smiled politely. She closed the door behind her before bringing the two bags


    of food over to X.


    She ced them on an empty bedside table and sighed. ¡°It seems that Stan ordered you some


    lunch.¡±


    She hated to admit it, but she understood why X would fall for such a man. He was doing all he


    could to take care of her after all.


    X opened her eyes slowly and nced at the two bags of food. Her reaction was a bitter smile.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Shaking her head, Georgie began setting up the folded dining table that was attached to the bed.


    The table was set in an instant.


    Next came the food. She ced the containers of food on the table, all the time mumbling, ¡°I


    shouldn¡¯t have ordered earlier¡­ With this much food from him, I guess my initial order is going to


    be wasted.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± muttered X in agreement.


    While Georgie continued to arrange the food on the table, her own order arrived. cing the food


    she ordered together with Stanley¡¯s, the table¡ªwhich was already quiterge¡ªhad barely any


    space left uncovered by food.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The scene only caused X to lose even more of her appetite.


    Nevertheless, she forced herself to pick up a pair of chopsticks and began nibbling on some food to


    avoid any further nagging from Georgie.


    After a hellish lunch, the two of them had just managed to finish their meal when a short series of


    raps came from the door. There was another visitor.


    Cleared the table to make the room look more presentable, Georgie looked toward the door before


    calling out, ¡°Pleasee in¡­¡±


    X turned to face the door as well as the visitor stepped in.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± called out Georgie Clementine.


    In response, Stanley Batton stepped into the ward with a huge basket of fruits in hand.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    X Quest found herself peering at the basket. It had all her favorite fruits in it.


    Stepping forward, he ced the basket of fruits on the bedside table and pulled a chair to sit beside


    X. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Was the lunch I ordered to your liking?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the lunch was delicious and I appreciate the fruit basket. Though why are you back so soon?¡±


    Several thoughts were swimming in X¡¯s head. How could he spend so little time with his


    girlfriend? How was that enough?


    ¡°I was worried about you,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, I have Georgie with me. As you can see, everything is fine here.


    Georgie has been taking very good care of me. Now hurry along and attend to your business


    matters,¡± blurted X somewhat coldly, though her expression remained gentle as usual.


    A slight scowl formed on Stanley¡¯s face and he looked into her eyes. ¡°I just arrived here. Are you


    chasing me out already?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think that you should be wasting your time on me¡±


    ¡°Is there something bothering you?¡±


    X shook her head and lied as naturally as she breathed. ¡°Nothing that I can think of.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you acting this way toward me?¡± Doubt and confusion were reflected clearly in his


    eyes.


    Although X had always been calm and mild-mannered, Stanley could tell that she was trying her


    hardest to push him away right now. That she felt a terrible unease which would only increase the


    longer he tried to take care of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re imagining things. It¡¯s really nothing.¡± Though X was smiling, it felt unnaturally frozen.


    While X managed to mostly maintain a serene and courteous aura on her exterior, she felt like a


    terrible storm was brewing inside her.


    It was difficult to suppress her envy toward Stanley¡¯s girlfriend. Images of them together kept


    popping up in X¡¯s mind and this only made her feel worse.


    Stanley furrowed his brows as he stared deep into her emotionless eyes. He got up from his chair


    and walked out of the ward silently without saying another word.


    As the door closed behind him, Stanley could feel the number of wrinkles on his forehead increase.


    Thest two possibilities that Zack Cassidy had proposed to him in his office kept shing through


    his mind.


    Terrible anxiety burdened his heart.


    Bzz, bzz, bzz¡­ Stanley could feel his cell phone vibrating. The difort in his heart remained


    even though the name ¡®Little Darling¡¯ was disyed beside the call symbol. ¡°What is it?¡±


    As he spoke, he strode toward the elevator.


    The elevator was packed with people, and all the women inside could hardly take their eyes off him.


    Their eyes were filled with amazement.


    Stanley however, couldn¡¯t care any less about them. He immediately pressed the button to close the


    elevator doors before standing as rigid as a pole. A strong aura exuded from him. It painted a clear


    difference in statuspared to the others in the elevator.


    Though he stood among a crowd, there existed a barrier that separated him from the others. It


    shielded his true self from other people.


    ¡°Are you in a bad mood, brother?¡± Ava Batton could be heard asking on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like your usual self.¡±


    He massaged his forehead and whispered in response, ¡°No¡­ No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Why note over and have lunch with me then? I don¡¯t want to eat alone.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I was ying a game at the cyber cafe and I lost track of time.¡± Ava groaned.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°The KFC at Goldfield za. It¡¯s on the lower ground floor.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Why would you even consider going to such a ce?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I had a craving for fried chicken and burgers, okay.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll see you there.¡± He hung up the phone.


    ***


    Half an hourter, Stanley Batton found himself walking into the fast-food restaurant.


    The ce was crowded as usual.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    The crowd in the fast-food restaurant consisted mainly of loitering teenagers.


    As soon as he set foot into the KFC, almost all eyes fell on him. This was especially true for the


    girls, who momentarily almost seemed like they had lost all interest in their boyfriends; even though


    their boyfriends were right in front of them.


    However, Stanley paid them no notice as usual. Scanning the restaurant¡¯syout, he managed to


    catch sight of Catherine Batton.


    Catherine was seated by the window near a corner of the restaurant, enjoying her Plum Wine ice-


    cream.


    While this was happening, several girls in the restaurant were already whispering among


    themselves. His good looks had garnered a lot of attention from them, and the girls were silently


    fangirling over him.


    When she saw Stanley, Catherine waved at him enthusiastically. The dimples at the corners of her


    lips looked exceptionally cute on her, especially when she smiled.


    Catherine had always been proud to have such an admired and adored brother. She beamed with


    joy just thinking about it.


    Without paying any heed to the whispering girls, he walked toward Catherine¡¯s table. Once seated,


    he turned his WeChat on to scan the QR code, ready to order some food. ¡°You mentioned fried


    chicken and burgers earlier right? Which burger are you craving for?¡±


    Her right hand held onto the ice-cream which she was still licking, while her other was ced under


    her chin as she thought. While she was considering which burger to get, she found herself peeking


    at the surrounding girls who were still busy staring at her brother.


    Her pride for her brother kicked in and she grinned as she looked at his handsome face, a


    mischievous giggle following soon after. ¡°Hehe¡­ You have many fans stealing nces at you Fifth


    brother.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± His attention was focused on the menu and he showed no interest in the topic.


    Her lovely grin didn¡¯t falter despite his clear disinterest. ¡°They must be so envious of me, those girls.


    I wonder if they¡¯re mistaking me as your girlfriend. I wonder how many of them are secretly jealous


    of me¡­ Hehe.¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to eat?¡± Stanley asked again as he changed the subject.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll have an Orleans burger, a spicy chicken burger, a chicken wrap, and three fried chicken


    wings... Ah, and don¡¯t forget onerge fries and arge Coke¡­¡±


    Stanley raised a brow slightly. ¡°Are you sure you can finish all that?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Catherine reassured him. ¡°You can have some as well if I can¡¯t finish


    them. Don¡¯t forget your own order, Fifth brother.¡±


    She waved her hand loftily before adding, ¡°You¡¯re paying for all of this after all.¡±


    Following that statement, she chuckled naughtily.


    Stanley simply shook his head in response, already used to his mischievous sister. He found


    himselfnding a gentle gaze on her. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I like watching you eat more.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I won¡¯t be adding anything else so you can ce the order now.¡± Catherine grinned as


    she leaned against the sofa smugly.


    With a few taps on the screen, Stanley double checked the order before sending it out.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    True to its name, the fast-food was prepared quickly and the order arrived in no time. Catherine was


    pleased to see the feast before her. Hopping off her seat, she washed her hands quickly before she


    began digging in.


    Despite being in such a crowded public area, Catherinecked any qualms about how messily she


    ate.


    Though Catherine considered the food before her to be a feast, Stanley felt otherwise. The food


    was unappealing to him at best, and he found himself gazing out the window and observing the


    heavy traffic on the street.


    Slowly, Zack¡¯s final two proposals from earlier came inching back into his mind.


    He didn¡¯t notice it, but wrinkles had started forming on his forehead again.


    Catherine noticed the change in his expression and immediately put her burger down. She tilted her


    head slightly and examined his face with curiosity while she wiped her greasy hands with a tissue.


    ¡°Something on your mind, Fifth brother?¡±


    ¡°Nothing you should worry about.¡±


    ¡°Did you have a fight with my sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue then?¡± She continued to pry, trying to find the source of his worries.


    Even when they were kids, he had always had everything under control. He showed little emotion


    and she hardly even remembers thest time he showed such a worried expressions.


    Because of that, she was certain that he must have gotten himself into a difficult orplicated


    situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s adult stuff, kiddo.¡± Stanley then motioned for her to finish her burger. ¡°Finish up your lunch, it¡¯s


    nothing kids should be worrying about.¡±


    Catherine rolled her eyes. When he wasn¡¯t looking, she snuck a sneaky text message to Zack,


    asking if Stanley had gotten himself into any recent trouble.


    She knew her brother very well. If he didn¡¯t want to tell her something, it would never be revealed no


    matter how much she tried to pry the details out of him.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Zack Cassidy replied with a simple, ¡®no¡¯.


    Catherine Batton squinted her eyes. She wasn¡¯t going to give up that easily. After telling her brother


    she needed to use the bathroom, she gave Zack a call there.


    He picked up within a second or two.


    While looking at her reflection in the mirror by the sink, Catherine began her interrogation on Zack.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Fifth brother, Zack? If I don¡¯t get the truth, I¡¯m going toin to him that


    you¡¯ve been taking me lightly ever since I returned to Country Z. That¡¯ll make him cut your sry for


    sure.¡±


    Catherine believed that if anyone knew about her brother¡¯s troubles, it would be Zack Cassidy since


    he followed Stanley around every day.


    In his office, Zack took in a deep breath as he rubbed his forehead. He was clearly being


    threatened. ¡°Seventh Mistress, that¡¯s a rather low way of getting information, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The Fifth Master had always favored his seventh sister. If Catherine said anything negative about


    Zack, he would definitely be killed by Stanley Batton.


    After pondering about the consequences for a while, Zack gave in with a heavy sigh and told her


    everything he knew.


    After he was done exining the situation, he immediately pleaded to Catherine. ¡°Seventh Mistress,


    if this gets out I¡¯ll be dead¡­ Please don¡¯t tell Fifth Master how you found out about the


    information¡­¡±


    ¡°Is my sister-inw alright?¡± asked Catherine after hearing about X Quest¡¯s operation.


    ¡°She¡¯s recovering swiftly, don¡¯t worry,¡± answered Zack truthfully.


    Catherine¡¯s heart rate eased upon hearing that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Shortly after, she hung up the phone. Her mind began racing as she stared at herself in the mirror.


    Why on earth would her sister-inw treat her Fifth brother that way?


    The more she pondered about it, the more she was convinced that Zack¡¯s second reason hit the nail


    on the head. Her sister-inw had definitely fallen for someone else¡­!


    If that was the case, her Fifth brother would be so miserable! As his sister, could she tolerate that?


    She definitely couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t!


    Rolling up her sleeves, she red at her reflection in the mirror and swore to herself. ¡°Whoever is


    stealing my brother¡¯s girl is my enemy! Just you wait and see, you bastard! I¡¯ll kill you personally!¡±


    The first thing she had to do was to find out who her sister-inw had been meeting up with


    recently. Destroying their rtionship would be the obvious next step.


    Now how was she going to make sure that the enemy would leave her sister-inw alone and move


    on after Catherine had found him?


    Perhaps she could lure him with money. Maybe even hire someone to scare him away?


    Both ideas sounded feasible in her mind. Though before any of that, she needed to first find out the


    identity of the person. Money would be pretty pointless if the person was already rich. If that was the


    case, she would have to forcibly persuade him not to see her sister-inw anymore.


    Things would be much easier if he was penniless. A little money would be enough to get rid of him


    for good.


    Why was she so smart? Such a brilliant girl! She smiled as she continued to praise herself in her


    head.


    Delighted with her finalized n, she snapped her fingers with confidence before returning to the


    dining area.


    Stanley had been reading a file, his head tilted downwards. He bore an extremely serious and cold


    expression on his face.


    Truly heart-breaking¡­ Catherine¡¯s palm found itself on her face before she walked over to his side.


    She patted Stanley on the shoulder and with a serious tone, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s bothering


    you Fifth brother, but trust me. Everything will turn out just fine.¡±


    She would personally make sure that everything would get back on track.


    Stanley looked at her with a slightly raised brow. ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all.¡± She forced a grin on her face. She grabbed the untouched spicy chicken burger


    from the tray and asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat anything?¡±


    ¡°You can have it,¡± He responded. ¡°I still have some work to take care of.¡±


    Stanley stayed with Catherine till everyst order was eaten before heading back to the Dragon


    Group.


    Catherine on the other hand, continued to stay at the KFC. She contacted the Dean of the Municipal


    Hospital through WeChat and told him to send her footage of the surveince camera at the


    entrance of X Quest¡¯s ward every day.


    He simply agreed without asking for further details.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that out of the way, Catherine sighed, satisfied. She slid her phone into her pocket before


    finally deciding to leave the KFC.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    ***


    Meanwhile, Sharon Lidth and Reba Robin strutted into X Quest¡¯s ward with arge group of


    bodyguards behind them. A various array of tonics and supplements were carried by the guards.


    X and Georgie Clementine were left speechless. The group¡¯s grand arrival was a first for both of


    them and they were unsure how to register the situation in their minds.


    Their eye-catching entrance somewhat reminded X of a Chinese drama she had watched a few


    years prior, called the Empresses in the Pce. There was a scene where the Emperor rewarded


    Zhen Huan with treasures as far as the eye could see. She felt very much like Zhen Huan at the


    moment.


    X did a mental headcount of the bodyguards. There were about thirty of them, each holding no


    less than three boxes of tonics and supplements.


    Even without knowing their actual price, X estimated that each individual tonic could easily cost


    up to five digits and above.


    Sharon casually waved a hand before turning back to look at the bodyguards. ¡°Find somewhere to


    put the things.¡±


    Hearing the order, the bodyguards began cing the items on the coffee table, on the sofa, and


    even on the floor.


    When they were done, the coffee table barely had any space to put anything else.


    Arm in arm and without warning, Sharon and Reba darted across the ward toward X, asking


    about her condition with concerned faces. ¡°How are you feeling X? Does it hurt anywhere?¡±


    It took a moment for X to recover from all the shock but she shook it off and smiled at both of


    them. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aunt Sharon, Aunt Reba. But¡­ Why did you get all this for me? Isn¡¯t this a bit


    excessive?¡±


    Embarrassment set in as she finally managed to grasp the situation before her.


    What on earth had she done to deserve such royal treatment from her aunts?


    ¡°The tonics and supplements will help with your post-surgery recovery. They¡¯re nothing much but we


    hope you¡¯ll find them useful. Your Aunt Sharon and I split the costs,¡± exined Reba.


    They¡¯re nothing much? Questions were swimming in X¡¯s head.


    Does money just grow on trees her aunts grew?


    ¡°I really don¡¯t think that I can finish all of them¡­ Maybe the two of you would like to take some back


    to use as well?¡± asked X, careful with her wording.


    ¡°Nonsense, you can¡¯t just take gifts back, silly. Don¡¯t worry, even if you can¡¯t finish them soon, they¡¯ll


    last for about a year before they turn bad.¡± Sharon smiled as she exined.


    She then moved to the edge of the bed before sitting there. An expression of pity was written all


    over her face. She pulled X into her arms gently. ¡°My poor baby, it must have hurt so much when


    appendicitis struck.¡±


    The thought of X suffering only further broke Sharon¡¯s heart.


    X felt her heart melt hearing her aunt¡¯s words. She returned the hug with a warmth in her heart.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It was painful but it¡¯s all in the past now. I¡¯m feeling much better already, Aunt Sharon.¡±


    ¡°You poor, poor girl.¡± Reba was heartbroken too.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    X didn¡¯t notice it, but her eyes were red from all the care and love her aunts had just shown her.


    Sharon gave X a few light pats on her back before ending her long hug. ¡°Remember to take the


    tonics we brought, alright X? Don¡¯t you even consider thinking about returning them to us or we¡¯ll


    be mad.¡±


    Having no other choice, X simply nodded. ¡°Thank you so much, Aunt Sharon and Aunt


    Reba.¡±


    ¡°Silly kid, it¡¯s our pleasure!¡± Reba stroked X¡¯s hair gently, an expression of fondness on her


    face.


    ¡°By the way, who¡¯s this beautiful girl?¡± Sharon turned to look at Georgie who had been standing at


    the side of the room all this time.


    ¡°Ah, let me introduce you to Georgie. Georgie Clementine here is my best friend. She¡¯s also my


    work partner.¡± X smiled as she introduced her friend.


    While all this was happening, gossips about the two noblewomen who came to visit X with such


    arge amount of supplements were going haywire.


    Hospital staff and even patients from different wards had begun discussing the sensational event.


    Mary Sullivan, who was wrapped in gauze and lying in the intensive care unit, caught wind of the


    conversation through some nurses who were talking about it outside the door. Their voices were


    filled with adoration, admiration, and even envy toward X.


    At that moment, her stomach started to churn and Mary felt a rage building inside her.


    Pure jealousy was all that was on her mind at that moment.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Three dayster¡­


    X Quest was finally allowed to leave the hospital. She had undergone several intensive and strict


    medical examinations to confirm that she was healthy.


    It was very early in the morning and Reba Robin had sent Noah Smith to help X with the


    hospital discharge process.


    Georgie Clementine, on the other hand, had brought along some additional hands to help move


    X¡¯s belongings into the car.


    By the time the discharge procedures were done, all of X¡¯s belongings had already been safely


    moved into the car. Noah carefully pushed X¡ªwho was sitting in a wheelchair¡ªout of the


    hospital¡¯s main door and helped her get into the car.


    While all this was happening, Catherine Batton was observing the scene y out through a live


    video feed. The camera she was watching through disyed the front of X¡¯s patient room in the


    hospital.


    Squinting her eyes, she watched as Noah slowly pushed a wheelchaired X out of the room.


    Catherine frowned when she saw Noah''s face.


    He had been visiting her sister-inw every day, and each of his visitssted for long periods of


    time.


    Aside from him, no other male had visited X in the hospital.


    Today, X was being discharged and he was the one who arrived to pick her up. All of this was


    way too coincidental for Catherine.


    This b*astard was definitely the third wheel between her brother and sister-inw!


    She stopped the live video immediately after the thought and ran a hand across Noah¡¯s face on the


    screen. ¡°You b*astard¡­ I¡¯ll definitely make sure you pay. My mother is good friends with yours.


    You¡¯re gutsy but dumb to even dare to steal my sister-inw from my brother.¡±


    With that, she angrily gave Noah a call on her phone.


    On the other side of the story, Noah picked up his vibrating phone.


    ¡°Noah Smith! There¡¯s something we need to talk about in private.¡± Her tone made it clear that this


    was an order and not a suggestion.


    Noah was stunned for a moment but after a few seconds, he replied. "You''re¡­ back? When did you


    come back?"


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Make sure you follow the order.¡±


    Noah frowned though his eyes still bore a gentle gaze. ¡°Alright, where should we meet up?¡±


    The anger in her voice alone made him feel as if this was her revenge on him after he had punched


    her eight hundred times. What could he have done to anger the little princess so much?


    Nothing came to mind.


    ¡°The rooftop of Hilton hotel! Twelve noon! See you there!¡± Catherine scoffed angrily.


    Noah was slightly taken aback about her choice of meeting ce. ¡°The rooftop¡­? It''s cold up there,


    why the roof?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I see no reason to be.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, see you there.¡±


    Before he had a chance to reply, Catherine had already hung up the phone.


    Her actions were an enigma to Noah though he decided to shake the thought off for the moment.


    He shook his head as he slid his phone back into his pocket.


    What an unpredictable girl.


    **


    Upon reaching home, Noah and Georgie helped X get into the house.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As Noah guided her further into the house, Georgie helped the workers with X¡¯s belongings that


    were still in the car.


    After carefully helping X get on a sofa, he sat right beside her.


    Most of her injuries had healed at this point. She could walk and sit with little trouble.


    Her body wasn¡¯t as stiff as before either.


    ¡°Thanks for the help today, Noah.¡± X smiled as she said this.


    ¡°No need to be that polite around me.¡± Noah chuckled as he honestly didn¡¯t mind helping her out.


    ¡°Are you thirsty? Would you like a ss of water?¡±

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Before X could say no, Noah was already trying to find the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Noah, there¡¯s no need to worry about me. You can attend to your personal matters now.¡±


    ¡°Well alright¡­ I¡¯ll be taking my leave first then,¡± said Noah, smiling as he stood up.


    While this was happening, a ck Honda pulled up to the front of the house.


    In the car, Stanley Batton gave a cold stare toward Georgie Clementine who was busy directing the


    workers as they carried X''s belongings into the house. He then elegantly stepped out of his car.


    Slipping on some house slippers, he quickly headed to the living room.


    Once he saw Noah, his eyes darkened.


    Seeing Stanley, he bowed respectfully. He knew that Stanley and X were on bad terms so he


    kept his mouth shut.


    Stanley ignored Noah entirely and walked over to X. ¡°You¡¯ve already been discharged from the


    hospital. Why was I not notified about this?¡±


    He had immediately rushed to the hospital after his meeting earlier. He wanted to be the one to help


    her with the discharge process and to get her home safely.


    The reality was that when he arrived, he was told that she had already been discharged and had left


    the hospital.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to tell you everything, do I?¡± X¡¯s response was cold. "What would happen if


    there was a misunderstanding?"


    Stanley already had a girlfriend. If she bothered Stanley too much, his girlfriend could eventually


    misunderstand his actions.


    "Misunderstanding?" Stanley frowned as he looked at Noah through the corner of his eye.


    What was she talking about? Was she worried about Noah misunderstanding her?


    It was obvious that Noah had intentionally gone to the hospital to help her get discharged. It made


    perfect sense to Stanley that Noah was the reason why she was treating him this way.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± X¡¯s answer was gentle as she looked toward Noah. ¡°Drive safely out there.¡±


    Noah could easily sense how awkward and ufortable the situation was. He felt a chill run down


    his spine. He simply nodded quickly before leaving the house.


    After all, his appointment with Catherine Batton was swiftly approaching. He needed to hurry.


    "What, you¡¯re afraid if Noah misunderstands?" Stanley scoffed.


    X was confused for a moment. Why would she be worried if Noah misunderstood?


    What exactly was he thinking?


    Bzz... bzz... Just as she was about to question him, her phone vibrated. The call was from Sharon


    Lindt.


    Stanley looked at her with cold eyes as he fixed his tie. He left the house shortly after.


    As Stanley walked out the door, I saw Georgie carrying three big boxes of cordyceps in.


    Stanley pinched the bridge of his nose before sighing. "Take good care of her."


    "I will." Georgie nodded.


    Saying nothing else, he hopped into his ck Honda before giving Noah a call.


    Noah picked up almost immediately.


    Noah¡¯s right hand was on the steering wheel while his left held the phone close to his ear. ¡°Is there


    anything I can help with Fifth brother?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Noah Smith¡­ I want to meet up and have a word with you,¡± said Stanley coldly.


    Noah felt puzzled. First his younger sister and now Stanley himself? What was going on?


    Stanley¡¯s voice was chilling and made his hairs stand on end. ¡°Alright but not at the moment. I have


    an important meeting to attend to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have one hour to attend to whatever you¡¯re doing. Come to the address I¡¯ll send to you


    immediately after.¡± Before Noah could react, Stanley had hung up the phone.


    A momentter, the address reached Noah¡¯s phone.


    Noah looked at the message and noticed that it was directly opposite Hilton Hotel. What a


    coincidence. After his talk with Catherine, he would definitely have enough time to meet up with


    Stanley.


    However, this did not dismiss the questions swimming in his head. What had he done for both the


    Batton siblings to suddenly have an interest in him?

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Twelve noon, sharp.


    Noah Smith arrived at Hilton hotel¡¯s rooftop on time.


    Catherine Batton was already there.


    She was wearing a furry, pink, knitted cardigan from Chanel. Her outfit wasplemented with a


    white shirt, a short blue skirt, and a pair of white shoes.


    Her blonde hair was naturally straight and her bangs reached her eyebrows. Catherine¡¯s red beanie


    only made her look cuter than she already was. She stood before the rooftop fence, her back facing


    him.


    Noah jogged towards her before cing a hand on the rails. The people at the bottom looked like


    ants from here. ¡°I¡¯m here. What did you wish to talk about and why here?¡±


    Catherine frowned as she turned to look at Noah. Her arms were crossed as she angrily growled,


    ¡°Why are you asking the obvious?¡±


    Noah was puzzled, a frown on his face. He had no clue what was going on. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He didn¡¯t do anything right? What on earth was she on about?


    ¡°Still ying dumb, Noah? Well since you don¡¯t get it I¡¯ll spell it out for you.¡± Catherine was fuming


    with anger.


    ¡°Please do¡­¡± Noah simply shrugged and waited for her exnation, clearly unsure what to expect.


    ¡°Humph. You know that X Quest is my sister-inw, don¡¯t you Noah? That she¡¯s my Fifth


    brother¡¯s wife. Since your mother knows about this, it¡¯s quite impossible that you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Catherine jeered.


    Noah nodded. ¡°I do know this¡­ What¡¯s your point?¡±


    Catherine¡¯s anger peaked as she heard his calm response. Her voice grew deeper. ¡°What¡¯s your


    point? What do you mean what¡¯s your point are you still ying dumb?¡±


    This only made poor Noah even more confused. ¡°I really don¡¯t get what you¡¯re trying to tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to make me burst a vein? You, Noah Smith, are seducing my sister-inw and trying


    to ruin my brother¡¯s rtionship with her. Why else would I have called you out here to talk?¡±


    Catherine stomped her foot on her ground in rage as she exined all this.


    ¡°I¡­ beg your pardon?¡± Her exnation only served to further confuse Noah.


    I guess it¡¯s just a giant misunderstanding. She thought I was trying to ruin their marriage? How did


    shee to that conclusion?


    He was baffled at what he could have possibly done to cause her to misunderstand to such a


    degree.


    She sneered coldly. ¡°Speechless aren¡¯t you? Consider this a warning, Noah Smith. Stay away from


    my sister-inw from this day onwards. If you don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment to take in a huge breath before ring at him with a piercing rage in her


    eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to gouge your eyes out! Why stop there? I¡¯ll chop your hands and even rip your


    p*enis off!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As she said all this, she enacted mimes of the punishments before him.


    Noah could only shudder in response, clearly threatened by her.


    ¡°If you want you p*nis and hands intact¡­ Stay away from my sister-inw¡­ Understand?¡± said


    Catherine in a cold voice.


    Noah pinched the bridge of his nose for a moment before looking at her. ¡°¡­This is just one huge


    misunderstanding¡­ Why would I ever even consider stealing your brother¡¯s wife? I think some


    exnation needs to be done on my behalf. I really wasn¡¯t trying to go for your sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Cut it out. You don¡¯t have any evidence to support that.¡± Catherine groaned as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Neither do you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have evidence. I¡¯ve been watching videos of you visiting my sister-inw during her stay at


    the hospital. Shameless man. She¡¯s already taken. Youck even the most basic of decency.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re aware of my visits? You hired someone to stalk me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point!¡±


    ¡°You do know that I work under herpany right? X entertainment? She¡¯s my boss so it¡¯s only


    natural that I go visit her. That was the reason why I visited her in the first ce. The other times I


    paid her a visit was because my mother was worried about her. She couldn¡¯t personally go to the


    hospital to meet her so I went in her stead¡­¡±

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    It took him forever to get his point across to Catherine. The more he exined, therger his


    headache grew.


    The girl had a seriously confusing thought process.


    Noah was more baffled than anything at this point.


    After hearing all he had to say, Catherine pondered. His exnations were reasonable and they


    made sense.


    Did¡­ Did she really just misunderstand the whole situation?


    Staring into his eyes, she had a feeling that he wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡­Was it all just a misunderstanding after all?


    ¡­Oh¡­


    Rubbing her forehead, she would silently ask, ¡°So¡­ It was all just a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± shrugged Noah who was just d that his point had finally gotten across.


    ¡°¡­Then swear to me.¡±


    The man sighed as he raised three fingers and straightened his back. ¡°I, Noah Smith, swear that


    I¡¯ve never had any inappropriate rtionships nor have I had any thoughts about them. If I do any of


    those acts, may lightning strike me dead¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine, I¡¯ll believe you¡­¡± Catherine sighed reluctantly.


    ¡°...¡± Noah was just speechless at this point.


    Well, this answered one of his earlier questions¡­ Had Stanley Batton misunderstood him too?


    ¡°But, if you aren¡¯t her secret lover, who is? My sister-inw couldn¡¯t have just randomly decided to


    distance herself from my brother and begin treating him coldly. There¡¯s still a missing puzzle


    piece¡­¡± Catherine lowered her head as she grumbled.


    ¡°Is there a need for a secret lover in the equation? That¡¯s probably another misunderstanding¡­ No


    other guy has visited her in the hospital and she¡¯s never even called or spoke to one through the


    phone.¡±


    Noah continued. ¡°Just because her attitude towards Fifth brother has changed, it doesn¡¯t


    necessarily mean she has to have another lover. It could be that he¡¯s just done something to upset


    her without realizing it.¡±


    ¡°Sister X¡¯s attitude towards me was friendly but there was nothing that hinted that she loved me.


    Believe me when I say I know I¡¯m not the cause.¡± Noah sighed. Hopefully this would prevent


    Catherine from getting any more misunderstandings.


    Catherine ced a finger on her rose-like lips as she pondered. After a while, she closed her eyes


    before nodding. ¡°Yeah, what you¡¯ve said today all made sense. You¡¯re free to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave then,¡± Noah bowed before turning around to leave.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Catherine stopped him.


    He stopped and turned around to look at her. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry,¡± Catherine said honestly as her eyes looked to the side.


    ¡°¡­No worries.¡± Noah smiled as he descended the stairs.


    After the door closed behind him, Catherine took her phone out to make a call. It was for Stanley. It


    was time to tell her brother the things she had done and the events that had taken ce on the


    rooftop with Noah.


    Stanley frowned in his ck Honda. ¡°You investigated into the matter without consulting me?¡±


    ¡°I saw that you were in a bad mood and I guessed that something may have happened between


    you and sister-inw. From the investigation, I noticed that Noah kept visiting her while she was still


    in the hospital. I came to the conclusion that sister-inw must have liked Noah¡­¡±

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Stanley¡¯s frown remained. ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Apparently.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re telling me that Zack Cassidy was not involved in this at all?¡±


    ¡°Zack knows about this?¡± Catherine asked as she tried to fake a surprised voice.


    ¡°Forget about it. Don¡¯t involve yourself in my rtionship in future.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Fifth brother.¡±


    After hearing Catherine¡¯s response, he hung up the phone. His eyes reflected an onught of


    complicated feelings on his mind.


    He stopped his car before a red traffic light.


    He stared at the traffic light as his finger tapped on the steering wheel.


    Noah was innocent all along? If it wasn¡¯t Noah, then what could she have meant with


    ¡®misunderstandings¡¯?


    From Catherine¡¯s investigation, it sounded as if Noah was being truthful about it.


    X truly had no feelings for Noah? Was it really true as he exined it?


    What on earth could she have meant by ¡®cause misunderstandings¡¯?


    Bzz¡­ bzz... His thoughts were momentarily cut off by the sound of his phone ringing.


    Seeing that it was Noah, he picked up.


    The traffic light turned green at that exact moment and he began driving again.


    ¡°Fifth brother, I just want to clear things up if there are any misunderstandings about my rtionship


    with X. If that¡¯s the reason why you n to meet me after this, just know that I have no interest in


    her at all and the same goes for her. Please believe me. If you do, then the meeting can be called


    off, right?¡± Noah said all this without faltering, his voice reflecting honesty.


    ¡°Got it. The meeting is canceled.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Fifth brother. I would never see or inappropriately think of sister X.¡±


    ¡°Remember what you said today, Noah Smith.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Maintain distance from her. You know what will happen if you break that rule.¡± His voice was


    serious and stern.


    ¡°I understand, please rest assured.¡±


    Stanley did not reply and hung up the phone. He then turned his car around.


    **


    While all this was happening, Emily Quest was lying in her bed at the Municipal Hospital and feeling


    half dead.


    May Conner was there as well. She sat beside her and patted her back, trying tofort her. ¡°Your


    father¡¯s already gone to the Sullivan house to discuss the situation. I believe he¡¯ll be able to get


    them to hold off the divorce for now.¡±


    ¡°Your father had already been unhappy with the Sullivan family from the very start. He wanted to


    help you get a divorce with him much sooner but I convinced him not to since you really love him.


    Your dad got worried that your depression would worsen if you left him.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, once the proper actions are taken, the Sullivan family will be more lenient with the


    case. They¡¯ll at least hold off the divorce until your depression is cured.¡± May chose her words


    carefully.


    Emily tugged on her hair before holding on to May¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Really? I can¡¯t leave brother Tom


    even though he treats me badly¡­ I still love him. If we were to get divorced and he one day


    manages to reim his former glory¡­ I would hate to see another woman by his side, taking the


    spot and glory that should be rightfully mine. I don¡¯t want that¡­¡±


    Emily refused to leave simply because of her love for him and also the position she would get in the


    Sullivan Family.


    Mary sighed. ¡°Please think this over, Emily. Your father is right, Tom Sullivan has already lost all


    feelings for you. Staying with him will only increase your suffering.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just lost his feelings for me temporarily. Feelings can be nurtured. It just takes a little time to


    blossom again.¡± Emily persisted.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    ¡°While it¡¯s possible to nurture feelings, you will still suffer in the long run.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s to live a luxurious life, enduring a little suffering is nothing. Mom, it¡¯s the Sullivan family we¡¯re


    talking about. It¡¯s impossible for me to let go of that position that easily.¡± Emily Quest persisted on.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t support me, I¡¯ll still hold on to my view!¡± Emily said sternly. ¡°Pain and suffering are


    always required in order to gain something.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re that persistent how could I not support you?¡± Mary Conner sighed, giving in.


    Footsteps from outside the room could be heard at that moment.


    The door opened and Jeremy Quest entered the room.


    Seeing him, Emily put on a depressed facade and forced tears out of her eyes till they became red.


    Jeremy looked at Emily dearly before letting out a long sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to the Sullivan family.


    They¡¯ve agreed to stop talking about the divorce, at least for now¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Really, dad?¡±


    Jeremy nodded. ¡°They said they¡¯ll postpone it till your depression is cured.¡±


    ¡°Did they agree to let Emily stay with them after she gets discharged from the hospital?¡± May asked


    as both she and Emily waited for the answer, filled with anticipation.


    ¡°They did¡­¡± Jeremy said as he nodded.


    In order to make the Sullivan family agree, he had to personally visit and convince them. It took


    quite a bit of time and effort but eventually, he won them over.


    If Emily lost the Sullivan family, she would be as good as dead. As a father, he couldn¡¯t just sit back


    and watch that happen.


    A wave of relief washed over both Emily and May after hearing what he said.


    ¡°Alright, I need to go back to the office. May, you stay and take care of Emily.¡± Jeremy sighed before


    standing up.


    May nodded as she got up as well. She massaged his temple gingerly. ¡°Alright, hubby, take care. I¡¯ll


    cook your favorite dish tonight.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Jeremy answered softly before leaving the room.


    After Jeremy left, Emily could barely hide her joy any longer. She jumped down from the bed and


    hugged May tightly. ¡°Mom...this is great. Not only is the divorce dyed, I can even return to the


    Sullivan house.¡±


    May nodded.


    ¡°I did not expect dad to try this hard.¡±


    ¡°You are his daughter. Both of you are connected by blood. Though he is usually strict toward you,


    he can definitely be counted on. He¡¯s not the kind of person who would just watch you die slowly,¡±


    May said confidently.


    Emily¡¯s smile grew wider, her eyes full of life. She stopped hugging May before confidently saying,


    ¡°Mom, I''ll get everything I¡¯ve ever wanted¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only would I gain the Sullivan Family¡¯s power, I would also be able to get X to grovel under


    my feet!¡± Emily said as she waved her fist in the air.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I believe my daughter can do it!¡± May said confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mom will always be by


    your side. Luckes around and goes around. She¡¯s had her turn, now it''s ours! We¡¯ll crush X


    eventually!¡±


    ¡°Mom, you said Mary Sullivan is also staying in one of the hospital rooms here right?¡± Emily


    sneered.


    ¡°She is. Do you want to visit her?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    **


    Nearing midnight, Stanley Batton arrived back at the vi. A robotic vacuum cleaner was cleaning


    the floor.


    Georgie Clementine was sitting on the sofa, working on herptop.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± Stanley walked forward as he looked at Georgie coldly.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    ¡°President X told me to stay and take care of her until she fully recovers.¡± Georgie Clementine


    smiled.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Stanley turned around and headed upstairs. He did not say another word.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared dinner. Come eat in a bit.¡± Georgie said while she looked at his back.


    He did not reply and continued walking.


    As he walked past the master bedroom, he stared at the closed door for a moment before returning


    to his own room.


    Georgie had made six dishes. There was a dish of stir-fried baby vegetables, braised sea


    cucumbers, some cordyceps soup, boneless chicken feet, pork ribs, and stir-fried cabbages.


    Just as the three of them were about to sit together at the dining table, Stanley Batton¡¯s phone rang.


    The person calling was Catherine Batton.


    He ced a small helping of stir-fried baby vegetables¡ªwhich was X¡¯s favorite¡ªin X¡¯s bowl


    before getting up and standing at a corner near a window. Looking out the porch, he answered the


    call.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Fifth brother, I¡¯m in trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡¯s found out that I¡¯ve secretly returned from overseas. She just called me and she wants to


    meet up with me immediately. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Go meet her at home first. I¡¯ming over now.¡± He pinched the bridge of his nose as he sighed.


    X overheard his conversation and her heart sank.


    Nothing in her mouth tasted good anymore.


    She couldn¡¯t help but take a peek at his back asplicated feelings arose from inside her.


    Was it his girlfriend who had just called?


    They must have had a good rtionship if he was willing to meet up with her at any time.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t be bothered by it. She knew that she had to keep her feelings in check, but


    it still bothered her no matter what she did.


    After hanging up the phone, Stanley turned toward the dining table and looked at X, ¡°You guys


    eat without me. I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯m in a hurry so I need to leave now.¡±


    He did not wait for X to respond and immediately left the house.


    X bit on her chopstick, frowning and clearly irked by what just took ce.


    Georgie patted her on the shoulder, trying tofort her.


    X forced a smile and continued eating dinner.


    ¡°You know, the Teenage Idol program is a hot trend right now. It¡¯s the number one thing on the


    inte right now¡­¡± Georgie tried to change the topic.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Also, I forgot to tell you. Two days ago I talked with Morty Wayne and Jay Corben about the


    business n. They agreed and they¡¯ll be following our ns,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± X smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to go ording to our ns.¡±


    Georgie nodded. ¡°Yes... I believe that this method will allow them to get popr very, very soon.¡±


    **


    A car stopped in front of a six-story vi courtyard.


    Catherine paid the driver and got down the car, trembling.


    The driver was shocked to see such a luxurious house. Slightly unwillingly, he turned his car around


    and drove off.


    ¡°Rich people are truly something else¡­ Normal humans like us could never get close to them¡­¡±


    the drive muttered to himself as he drove out of the vi while admiring the view.


    Catherine took in a deep breath, sped her hands together, and prayed silently while looking


    toward the sky.


    Cautiously, she began walking into the vi.


    The living room lights were shining brightly. The house was so quiet that if a needle were to fall onto


    the ground, she would be able to hear it.


    All bad omens, as Catherine could tell.


    She slipped on some house slippers and walked into the living room.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    While this was happening, Sharon Lindt was sitting on the sofa, sipping on some milk which she


    had poured into a European coffee cup.


    The mouth of the cup had a golden ring, and it shone beautifully under the light.


    As soon as Catherine Batton walked in, Sharon¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Catherine Batton,e here


    right this instant!¡±


    Catherine immediately picked up her pace. Her face was almost pale from fear. As she stood in


    front of Sharon, she lifted both hands in a ¡®surrender¡¯ pose and widened her eyes. In a quivering


    voice, she said, ¡°Mom, I know that I should be studying properly. I shouldn¡¯t have secretlye


    back to y. I¡¯ve done wrong so please forgive me¡­¡±


    Looking at the sight before her, Sharon felt likeughing but she managed to maintain her strict


    facade. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Please don¡¯t be angry alright? I promise that I¡¯ll go back to studying after two days. I won¡¯t


    come back unless it¡¯s during the holidays. I swear that I won¡¯t ditch my studies toe back home


    unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡± Catherine said all this with a serious face as she looked at Sharon


    with teary eyes.


    As soon as she finished herst word, John Batton burst through the door hurriedly.


    Catherine had called him for help earlier, and he rushed home as soon as his photo shoot was


    done.


    His face was still in full makeup and he was still wearing the props he had on while doing the photo


    shoot.


    He almost looked as if he was a painting that hade to life.


    As soon as Catherine saw Josh, relief washed over her.


    Ever since they were young, Catherine knew that she could count on Josh and Stanley toe to


    her side to protect her if she got into any trouble.


    Both her brothers loved her unconditionally and would alwayse to her aid when she needed


    them.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Josh walked up to Catherine¡¯s side. ¡°Mom, she knows that it was wrong for her toe back, but


    she¡¯s still young and can¡¯t help herself from ying around. Please try to understand.¡±


    As soon as his sentence ended, Stanley entered the room as hurriedly as Josh had.


    Stanley looked at the three of them before sitting beside Sharon.


    Even though Josh had makeup on, his aura was still weaker than Stanley¡¯s.


    ¡°You siblings are always such a handful. Catherine¡¯s been spoiled rotten by the two of you since


    you¡¯ve always protected her whenever I tried to scold her. It¡¯s because of that that she¡¯s so carefree


    and always does whatever she wants.¡± Sharon sighed.


    ¡°Her studies are going well. Being carefree doesn¡¯t affect it.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about how well her studies are going alone. Students should behave like proper students.


    Being good at studying doesn¡¯t validate her to skip sses. If everyone did the same as her,


    schools might as well close down.¡± Sharon shook her head, maintaining her strict tone.


    In reality, her heart had softened the moment she saw Catherine. Her brothers¡¯ intervention only


    softened it even more.


    But she needed to teach Catherine a lesson. Otherwise, she would just repeat her past mistakes.


    The thought allowed Sharon to maintain her strict and tough facade.


    Catherine had been hiding behind Josh all this time and she peeked her head out from behind him.


    She continued acting like a helpless child. ¡°Mom... I know I¡¯ve done wrong. It won¡¯t happen again, I


    promise.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even remember how many promises you¡¯ve broken¡­¡± Sharon scowled, frowning.


    ¡°This time I¡¯m serious, mom. I missed you. I want to hug you¡­¡± Catherine started talking like a child


    to try to win her mother over.


    In truth, her mother really doted on her.


    However, wrongdoings are wrongdoings. She could not afford to be too lenient with her daughter


    anymore. She needed to be punished.


    Therefore, she had to be strict with herself to not forgive her daughter so easily.


    ¡°You¡¯re going back the day after,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Catherine nodded.


    ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯m punishing you ording to the family rules,¡± Sharon added.


    Catherine nodded again before slowly moving to Sharon¡¯s side and hugging her arm. ¡°I promise I


    won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Sharon was at her limit. She couldn¡¯t keep acting tough and she gave up. She hugged Catherine


    back. ¡°You¡¯re already eighteen years old, when are you going to stop relying on others so much?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m reliant on others because so many people dote on me¡­ You can¡¯t me me for being this


    way¡­¡± Catherine smiled as the unease in her heart faded.


    Josh let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, I need to get back to my photo shoot. Catherine, take good care


    of mom.¡±


    Stanley got up as well. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave as well.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I need to tell you two something,¡± Sharon said as she looked at the brothers.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Stanley and Josh Batton both looked at Sharon Lindt, waiting for her to speak.


    ¡°Your dad will be returning from overseas next Monday. Please keep your schedules empty in the


    evening so that you¡¯ll have some time to visit him,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Stanley nodded before turning to leave.


    Josh nodded as well before following Stanley out.


    After the two left, Catherine Batton looked at Sharon before hugging her affectionately. ¡°Mom, can I


    stay till dades home? I really miss him.¡±


    ¡°No, you may not. Your studies are more important.¡±


    ¡°But mom¡­ Please?¡± Catherine began acting like a child again, shaking Sharon¡¯s arm gently.


    ¡°Please, mom? Dad must miss me too¡­¡±


    Catherine begged and begged, even looking at Sharon with puppy dog eyes.


    Eventually, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but to give in. ¡°Alright, alright, you can leave next Tuesday


    instead¡­¡±


    ¡°Yay! Thanks mom, you¡¯re the best!¡± Catherine cheered as she raised her arms in the air like a


    child.


    ¡°Silly kid¡­¡± Sharon sighed, a smile on her face as she stroked Catherine¡¯s hair. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve


    been caught skipping school anyway, you don¡¯t need to hide in a hotel anymore. You can stay in our


    vi till you leave next Tuesday.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Can I sleep together with you before dades home?¡± Catherine asked as she wrapped


    her arms tight around Sharon¡¯s waist.


    Sharon¡¯s heart kept melting tonight. Her daughter was really something else. ¡°Alright, alright, fine¡­


    Clinging on to your mother¡­ You¡¯re not a kid anymore you know?¡±


    Though she sounded like she wasining, her tone was warm and caring.


    **


    While all this was happening, Emily Quest was wearing a hospital gown as she walked slowly


    toward Mary Sullivan¡¯s room.


    She gently ced her ear against Mary¡¯s room. There didn¡¯t seem to be anyone else inside. With


    that knowledge in mind, she knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± Mary¡¯s muffled voice could be heard from behind the door.


    Emily pushed the door open and entered.


    The moment she saw Mary, Emily immediately put on a worried facade.


    Mary was watching television on her bed.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Her whole body was wrapped in bandages except for her head. She looked exactly like a mummy.


    Emily tried her hardest to notugh at the sight of this.


    When Mary saw Emily, she was momentarily stunned. ¡°Emily? Why are you here?¡±


    Emily lowered her gaze as she closed the door behind her without looking at the handle. Slowly, she


    walked towards Mary before sitting right next to her. ¡°By coincidence, I was also admitted to the


    same hospital. I just recently found out that you were here so I thought to visit you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories about why you¡¯re here.¡± Emily let out a deep sigh. She faked some crocodile


    tears before lifting her head to look at Mary. Her gaze started from her waist down all the way up to


    the top of her bandaged head. ¡°Mary¡­ Wasn¡¯t dad acting too cruelly?¡±


    Mary sneered at that. ¡°I know right? It¡¯s no doubt all because of X Quest¡¯s meddling. She must


    have exposed me, that piece of sh*t. From what I¡¯ve heard, your situation isn¡¯t any better than mine.


    Why did youe over?¡±


    ¡°Well, I heard that you were badly injured. Do I need any other reason toe over to visit? We


    haven¡¯t talked in a long time after all, Mary,¡± said Emily.


    ¡°Fair enough. I¡¯ve also heard that my brother won¡¯t be undergoing the divorce with you, at least for


    the time being. Is that true?¡± Mary asked in return.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Emily Quest nodded in response. ¡°It is¡­ Mary, I know I¡¯m the one at fault here¡­ Is there any way


    you could ever forgive me?¡±


    Mary Sullivan sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve actually already forgiven you. No matter how you dice it, you¡¯re still my


    best friend. My sister. You may have faked your pregnancy but I just can¡¯t seem to stay mad about


    it. I understand why you did such a thing after all.¡±


    Relief washed over Emily after hearing Mary¡¯s words. She hugged Mary, tears trickling down her


    cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re the best Mary¡­¡±


    Mary gently patted Emily on her back. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ Don¡¯t start crying now¡­ Look at you, you


    big cry baby¡­ This really isn¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t feel like myself anymore these days. It¡¯s all X Quest¡¯s fault¡­ Whenever I don¡¯t take


    my medication now, I instantly feel like dying terribly¡­ Though the medicine definitely helps, a part


    of me still wants to die.¡± Emily wept as she said all this, crocodile tears still flowing from her eyes.


    Mary carefully raised her hands and patted Emily on her back. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry. Look at you now,


    you¡¯re like a cry baby. This isn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Mary continued patting her back. ¡°That b*itch¡­ She¡¯s unforgivable. She ruined both our lives. We


    can¡¯t let her off that easily.¡±


    Emily couldn¡¯t help but secretly slip out a devilish smile. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Not talk about this anymore¡­ Do


    your injuries still hurt, Mary? Are they going to leave any scars?¡±


    Mary had always loved her beauty. She would definitely hate it if there were scars left behind on her


    body.


    Emily knew her questions would provoke Mary.


    Emily had previously asked her mother to investigate what happened between Mary and X.


    She was well-acquainted with the drama happening between the two of them.


    ¡°It would be a miracle if no scars were left behind. Once my injuries are healed, I¡¯ll definitely be


    getting stic surgery. Why did you have to mention it¡­ It¡¯s just making me angry.¡± Mary groaned,


    slightly pissed off.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore then¡­ stic surgery has certainly advanced incredibly


    in recent years¡­ I¡¯m sure your skin will look as good as new again once you¡¯re done with it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. But for the time being, I¡¯m still suffering, knowing the fact that I still have scars all


    over my body. It¡¯s all because of X.¡± Mary hated X with every fiber of her body. If she could,


    she would eat X up and drain her of all her blood.


    Emily sighed before letting go of Mary. ¡°It¡¯s truly a pity. A beautiful girl like you having to endure


    such a cruel beating to the point where your entire body is wrapped in bandages.¡±


    Mary¡¯s tone raised as her anger grew again. ¡°I¡¯m done with self-pitying. It¡¯s time for revenge. I¡¯ll


    definitely make X experience the hell I¡¯ve gone through. No, I¡¯ll kill her! I¡¯ll make sure she dies.¡±


    Her reaction alone was enough to make Emily happy and satisfied.


    Knowing that Mary already hated X beyondpare, Emily said nothing more to provoke her.


    She knew that she now had another pawn in hand.


    Eventually, this pawn of hers would be used to exact her revenge.


    ¡°I¡¯ll avenge the both of us, Emily¡­¡± Mary said in a determined voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the heart to exact revenge anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so weak all of a sudden? Actually, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re sick after all. You couldn¡¯t do


    anything even if you wanted to.¡±


    A wave of sleepiness swept through Emily. Her eyelids fluttered as she said, ¡°Mary, I think my


    medication is kicking in¡­ I feel incredibly sleepy so I think I should take my leave for now.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Take care,¡± said Mary as Emily got up and left the room.


    After leaving the room, Emily¡¯s phone started vibrating in her pocket. She saw a familiar number


    and picked up as she walked back to her room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not found anything about your brother-inw¡¯s background, but I do have some information


    which I think you could put to good use,¡± said a man on the other side of the line.


    ¡°What have you found?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    ¡°I will send them to you now,¡± said the man.


    Her phone vibrated a secondter. The name, ¡®Tool¡¯ was disyed on her WeChat. The man had


    delivered more than ten photos of Stanley together with Catherine to her.


    There were photos of them sitting at a KFC together, a photo of Stanley¡¯s back as he entered a


    hotel, and a few screenshots from a surveince camera. The screenshots showed both Stanley


    and Catherine walking out from a hotel, side-by-side.


    Emily Quest¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw the pictures.


    She then ced the phone next to her ear again before looking around. Once assured that there


    was no one else there, she whispered, ¡°Where did you get these photos from?¡±


    That girl was definitely his mistress!


    Both of them looked so intimate together. They even entered and left the same hotel together.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether the man in the picture was the true Stanley or a substitute that X had


    made into her pretend husband, or at least ording to Emily¡¯s sixth sense.


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    Stanley was involved in some kind of affair and X would definitely suffer once she knew about


    this.


    If the man in the picture was the true Stanley, X would definitely go mad from either heartbreak or


    from hearing all the people talking behind her back; whichever came first.


    If the man was a mere substitute and she didn¡¯t love him, she would still go mad because people


    would continue to criticize both her and her fake husband!


    X, you¡¯ve been quite a show off for some time now. It¡¯s high time for you to get embarrassed!


    ¡°I was dining at KFC the other day and by coincidence, I saw them. I could recognize the man even


    from a brief nce. Because of that, I secretly snapped some photos of them. It definitely felt like


    something was off about them.¡± The man added, ¡°Due to that, I kept my distance and continued


    watching them.¡±


    ¡°Though he stayed with the girl for their lunch break, he left soon after she had finished eating. The


    girl enjoyed herself in the KFC alone for some time before she left. I followed closely and found out


    that she was staying in a hotel.¡±


    ¡°I have been monitoring the hotel¡¯s entrance for a few days now. During that period, I¡¯ve seen that


    man entering the hotel. I hacked the hotel¡¯s surveince system and that¡¯s how I managed to get


    the screenshots I sent to you earlier.¡±


    The man exined how he got the pictures very, very seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you a phone number. Once you get it, I need you to forward the photos to the number. If


    the recipient ever asks who you are, just remain silent.¡± Emily bit her lower lip in excitement. ¡°No


    matter what she asks, do not answer her. You only need to send the photos and the rest will y


    itself out.¡±


    For the chaos toe, she believed that Mary Sullivan could take care of it on her own since it was


    such a simple job.


    ¡°Definitely, but before that. Am I getting a reward?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Naturally. A hundred thousand.¡± Emily then immediately transferred the money over to him through


    her bank card.


    There was a clear look of satisfaction on her face as she got into the elevator to leave.


    Not too long after, Mary received the photos from an unknown number. The photos of Stanley


    Batton and Catherine Batton together.


    Her eyes lit up as soon as she saw them.


    X¡¯s husband got into an affair? Hahaha¡­


    This was fantastic!


    That woman looked so sweet together with her husband and she loved him so much. If she were to


    find out that her husband was cheating on her, wouldn¡¯t she die of anger?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Once the photos are exposed, she would have to live in embarrassment as well! Hahaha!


    The thought of that alone was enough to make her satisfied beyondpare.


    Still¡­ Who exactly sent her those pictures?


    Curiously, Mary texted the number back. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    No reply ever came even after Mary waited for a long time.


    She tried calling the number but it went straight to voicemail.


    She tried a few more times but each time garnered the same result. Eventually, she gave up trying


    to identify the sender entirely.


    However, this allowed her attention to return to the photos which she had put to the side while she


    was trying to find out who the sender was.


    Despite not knowing who sent the photos, she now owned them and they would be of great use to


    her. That was what truly mattered to her in the end.


    ¡°You¡¯re so doomed, X!¡± Mary snorted to herself, coldly.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    While all this was happening, Stanley Batton had just returned home again. X was watching


    television, her legs crossed as she held arge pack of chips in her arms.


    On her, was a set of aqua green, casual Hanfu styled clothes made with real silk. Whiteces were


    adorned around the hem, the cuffs, and even her trousers. Thebination made her skin look


    white as snow.


    She didn¡¯t have any makeup on and her long, ck, curly hair casuallyy on her shoulders. She


    could have been mistaken as a goddess who had identally fallen from the heavens.


    Stanley silently approached before sitting down next to her. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Not sleepy yet.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you to get more rest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been resting on the bed most of the time. It¡¯s boring and unpleasant when I have to do it for


    long hours at a time. I just want to watch some television for a while,¡± X said as she smiled.


    Her eyes moved past him and onto the clock hanging on the wall. An hour and a half had passed


    since he left, but to her, it felt like a century hade and gone.


    Whenever he wasn¡¯t around, the whole house felt empty to her.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t doing anything, his presence was enough to make the entire house feel different.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be going to bed now. You get some rest too.¡± She then switched the television off as she


    organized her thoughts before ascending the stairs.


    She didn¡¯t dare to sit alone with him. She was afraid that her mind would wander too far off again.


    He furrowed his eyebrows as he watched her go up the stairs. He watched her back disappear in


    silence before falling into deep thought once again.


    Though she was being polite and gentle, he knew it was all just a fa?ade. There was something


    about her that was still off to him.


    Her politeness almost felt alienating to him.


    ***


    X tossed and turned in her sleep throughout the night. It was three in the morning when she was


    finally able to get some sleep.


    It was eleven o¡¯clock when her eyes opened again the next day.


    After a gentle stretch and a little effort to get off the bed, she was ready to start cleaning herself up.


    Bzz¡­ bzz¡­


    Her phone vibrated at that moment.


    Curious, she took a peek at her phone.


    Her eyes almost popped out when she saw the news heading on the screen.


    ¡°Husband of Quest Property Group¡¯s princess, X Quest, found cheating on her with a teenage


    girl!¡±


    Even before she saw them, X had a feeling that some paparazzi must have caught Five Batton


    with his girlfriend while they were out on a date.


    Holding her breath, she tapped on the article link to have a look at the rest of it.


    ¡°X Quest, the princess of Quest Property Group and also the official sessor of Jeremy Quest,


    has a husband who was found cheating on her with a teenage girl.¡±


    Scrolling further down, she saw pictures of Five Batton and the girl having lunch together at a KFC,


    screenshots of them walking out of a hotel together through the lens of a security camera, and a


    photo of his back while walking into the same hotel.


    No matter how she looked at it, they looked like a couple in every single photo of them together.


    Some of the photos even showed him looking at the girl with loving eyes.


    X felt as though she had been stabbed with a knife.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She knew he had a girlfriend but simply knowing and actually seeing it for herself was apletely


    different experience.


    It was extremely ufortable.


    Aside from jealousy, anger welled up inside her as well.


    She remembered that she had clearly hinted to him to be very careful while being in contact with


    other girls. If he ever got caught, both of them would be in hot water. She had initially thought that


    Five Batton was a wise man, and that he knew what he should and shouldn¡¯t do.


    She now felt that she may have overestimated him.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    She shouldn¡¯t have put that much faith in Five Batton. She should have hinted more times to him


    and not just once.


    It was far toote for that. Trouble was already at their doorstep.


    Outsiders would definitely have started criticizing her. Who knows how many people were already


    laughing at her behind her back.


    As for her father. She knew he would die from rage as soon as he saw the news.


    Her family would be in chaos.


    Thinking about it, X Quest¡¯s brows furrowed, a great difort in her heart. With wrinkles


    already starting to form on her forehead, she began calling the man¡¯s number, a clear look of


    distraught on her face.


    While she was calling, a group of executives of the Dragon Group was having a meeting in the


    Dragon Group¡¯s conference room.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Stanley Batton had a matching ck suit on and he sat on the main seat with his usual poker face.


    He was giving orders to the executives of each department of thepany when his phone began


    to ring.


    The call was untimely and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him almost automatically.


    A frown formed on his face as he checked to see who was calling. The moment he saw the word


    ¡®X¡¯ shing on the screen, his frigid facade dropped almost instantaneously.


    He turned to look back at the crowd, careful to have his poker face on before doing so. ¡°We¡¯ll pause


    the meeting for a while.¡±


    As he walked toward the door, Stanley answered the call.


    ¡°Five Batton! What on earth is wrong with you? I told you to be extra careful had I not? Why didn¡¯t


    you just listen?¡± X¡¯s tone was filled with anger.


    The conference room was carpeted and the executives weren¡¯t talking loudly when the call was


    answered.


    Though his speaker wasn¡¯t on, all the executives could still hear X¡¯s anger.


    Everyone was simply stunned at that moment as they slowly looked at each other.


    Who on earth would dare to talk to their CEO like that?


    That person would be better off dead!


    Everyone took turns looking at Stanley¡¯s face, expecting him to burst into anger.


    However...


    There weren¡¯t any emotions on his face at all. Rather, his eyes reflected how perplexed he was at


    her words. ¡°¡­What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Noticing that he was still in the conference room, he opened the door and left.


    As the door closed behind him, everyone started discussing about the mysterious woman.


    ¡°She sounded angry at him but he barely gave any response.¡±


    ¡°Is he really our CEO? Did he get possessed or something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen him bear such a gentle reaction.¡±


    Zack Cassidy was in the room and silently agreed with all the chatter. However, he didn¡¯t say


    anything and kept his usual calm facade on.


    Stanley leaned against a wall as he took in everything that X exined to him.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you read the news? You¡¯ve been exposed for cheating on me! I¡¯ve told you before, haven¡¯t


    I? That even if you want to cheat, you should be very careful when you¡¯re around that girl. You went


    to a KFC and a hotel with her! Don¡¯t you know how to keep a low profile?¡±


    Stanley was stunned but more confused than anything.


    Exposed for cheating on her?


    Bzz¡­ bzz¡­ His phone vibrated after she stopped talking for a brief moment,


    ¡°There, I¡¯ve sent the article to you. Open your WeChat to have a look,¡± said X.


    Without ending the call, he tapped on the news article to get some answers.


    He was shocked when he saw the full article.


    It took him a moment before he regained hisposure. ¡°Are you still there?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­¡± X¡¯s tone was still filled with anger.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°How could I not be? Our marriage may be fake but only we knew about that! Everyone else thinks


    that you¡¯re my real husband. Now that my husband¡¯s cheated on me and it¡¯s on all the major


    headlines, how could I not be angry?¡±

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Stanley felt the corners of his lips curve into a faint smile. ¡°X you fool¡­ That¡¯s my blood-rted


    sister.¡±


    On the other side of the line, X Quest froze for a brief moment.


    ¡°¡­What? Sister?¡±


    ¡°Who else could she be? You and my sister are the only ones who I ever behave kindly toward,¡±


    Stanley chuckled, a hint of yfulness in his eyes.


    X¡¯s heart was suddenly at ease with just that simple exnation.


    ¡°She¡¯s just returned from overseas a few days ago. We went shopping that day and had a meal


    together. I only have one sister and she rarely returns so it was normal for me to want to visit her


    while she was here.¡±


    X continued to be speechless. The heavy chains that had been binding her heart for the past few


    days were quickly disintegrating.


    Slowly, she felt her breath return to her.


    So when they were eating together that day, it was his sister calling? He had just been


    apanying his sister all this time and she wasn¡¯t his girlfriend?


    How did such a major misunderstanding happen?!


    In the next few seconds, X could feel a smile forming on her lips.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking back, if she was his little sister, why did he save her contact name as ¡®Little Darling¡¯ on his


    phone?


    He definitely wasn¡¯t the kind of person to do that willingly.


    Which meant that his sister must most definitely have saved the contact on his phone and refused


    to let him change it. Since he cared for her as much as he cared for X, he must have simply went


    with it.


    He was such a loving brother.


    ¡°I never knew you had a sister,¡± X said.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t a real reason to bring her up since you¡¯ve never asked,¡± replied Stanley.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll clear up the mess for us then.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I still have some things to attend to at work, so we¡¯ll talk about it when I get back home


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Upon ending the call, X could not help but to jump with joy.


    Knock, knock¡­


    Knocks on her door interrupted her happiness.


    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± X said as she continued to hold her cell phone close to her heart in glee.


    Georgie Clementine burst through the door. Seeing X filled with smiles, she assumed that she


    had not seen the news. Georgie took in a deep breath before sitting by her side. ¡°You¡­ Haven¡¯t


    heard the news, have you?¡±


    ¡°I have. She¡¯s not his girlfriend, Georgie.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s his blood-rted sister,¡± X exined.


    ¡°Wait¡­ So¡­ It was all just a misunderstanding? You and the reporters misunderstood who she


    was?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± X simply nodded.


    Georgie went silent for a moment before putting on a serious face. ¡°¡­President X, even if he


    doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend like you thought he did¡­ Both of you are still ipatible with each other,


    I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten about that¡­¡±


    Georgie gulped as she waited for it to hit X. Her gleefulness would definitely be dampened.


    Georgie was right. X¡¯s smile faded almost instantaneously.


    Her words drenched X¡¯s joy like a bucket of icy cold water. Itpletely put out the warmth she


    had in her heart just seconds ago.


    As X¡¯s senses came back to her, she sighed. It was true. They weren¡¯t meant for each other.


    Even if she ignored the fact that they were onpletely different paths, she was still engaged.


    Though she had not met her husband, that person was still her husband.


    In the beginning, she obviously had ample self-control. However, she allowed herself to lower her


    defenses and now she barely had any control of her emotions left.


    Sifu would definitely be let down if she continued to do this.


    Guilt spread like wildfire in her heart and her mood plummeted.


    Georgie looked into her eyes. She knew what X was thinking and she knew no more needed to


    be said. She patted her shoulder gently before turning around to leave.


    There were a lot of things that she hoped X would eventuallye to understand on her own.


    Georgie believed that X could definitely figure them out by herself.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    With her mind brimming with thoughts, X logged into her Weibo.


    She looked at the trending hashtags.


    It was as she had expected.


    #X¡¯s husband exposed for cheating# was currently tenth in ce in the most-searched hashtags.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being rich and handsome if you¡¯re still going to cheat on her? That X is such


    a pitiful woman.¡±


    ¡°Often my views are based on how the scum looks. He¡¯s just too handsome, I can¡¯t bring myself to


    talk bad about him.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a failure. Even with that much money and beauty she still failed to keep an eye


    on her husband. What else needs to be said? Hahaha¡­¡±


    After taking a brief look at thements, she found the most popr marketing ount at the time


    and forwarded the news immediately, with her ownment on the situation for rification.


    Bzz¡­ bzz¡­ At that moment, X¡¯s phone began to vibrate. The sound echoed throughout the


    initially silent room.


    The caller was Mary Sullivan.


    A frown formed on her face as she answered the call.


    ¡°Congrattions X! You got cheated on again!¡± On the other side of the line, Mary could barely


    hide her boastful voice as she spoke into her phone, a smile widening on her face the more she


    spoke.


    X felt an immense irritation when she heard her voice. X didn¡¯t need to see Mary¡¯s face to


    know what expressions she was currently making.


    Her mood was further dampened and she felt like Mary wasn¡¯t worth her time.


    Just as she was about to end the call, Mary began speaking again.


    ¡°X, I guess you were just born to be cheated on. First my brother, and now your husband. It¡¯s no


    surprise really. With his good looks, he must have many other girls by his side. Why would he ever


    choose to stick with you?¡±


    ¡°He probably only loves your money, hahaha¡­¡± Mary burst intoughter as soon as her sentence


    ended. She was utterly pleased with herself knowing how terrible X must be feeling at that


    moment.


    Afterughing for a while, she forced herself to stopughing. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I was just too happy.


    Thanks for being the cure to my bad mood, X.¡±


    X knew that the person on the other side of the line definitely needed a pping.


    However, she really didn¡¯t want to deal with Mary at the moment so she simply ended the call.


    Her mood was now sour because of her.


    Momentster, another call came and this time it was from Jeremy Quest.


    X answered the call immediately.


    ¡°Divorce him immediately, X. Cheating once is the first step to him cheating a hundred more


    times. You¡¯re a jewel my daughter, there are many other good men out there after you file for your


    divorce.¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t shouting, his voice was full of fury.


    Hearing that, X felt some warmth return to her heart. She could understand his rage, looking


    from his point of view, and that alone told her how much her father loved her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Before that dad, please listen to my exnation¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there really a need for that? I don¡¯t want to hear anything more about him. Divorce him


    immediately, X. Stanley Batton, that brat¡­ How dare he hurt you like that! I¡¯m not going to let him


    off the hook. I¡¯ll definitely teach that brat a lesson!¡±


    Jeremy was standing in Emily Quest¡¯s ward on the other end of the line. His eyes burned with great


    rage.


    On the other hand, Emily and her mother¡ªwho were standing close by¡ªhad joyful expressions on


    their faces.


    They looked at each other gleefully, trying their hardest to hide their smiles.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Immediately after he ended his sentence, Jeremy Quest continued. ¡°Worry not, X. I¡¯ll deal with


    him for you.¡±


    X simplyughed gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, dad. The woman in the picture is his blood-rted


    sister.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jeremy was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been studying overseas all this time. Don¡¯t be angry with him anymore, I¡¯m doing very


    well with my husband,¡± X exined in a serious but calm voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s great to hear¡­¡± Jeremy sighed in relief as he slowly calmed down.


    After she was done exining, X continued to talk with Jeremy for a while. Nearing the end, the


    smile on her face faded and she began to furrow her brows again.


    Once the call ended, Jeremy immediately went to the washroom.


    Emily Quest could barely hold her excitement and whispered in May Conner¡¯s ear, ¡°Mary Sullivan¡¯s


    definitely done a good job this time!¡±


    May snorted, pleased with the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s see whether that brat can still be as arrogant as she


    usually is after this.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t reply, but she cupped her hands over her mouth as she secretly smiled.


    A flushing sound was heard and the mother and daughter immediately ceased their whispering.


    Emily quickly put on her usual depressed facade.


    After washing his hands, Jeremy walked out of the washroom.


    May Conner pretended to be worried and stood up. She slowly walked toward Jeremy before


    asking, ¡°Darling? Is X going to be okay?¡±


    Emily could barely hold her anticipation for his answer but she continued to look toward the floor,


    still pretending to be depressed.


    Both of them wanted to hear him say that X was doing terribly.


    Jeremy walked closer to both of them and sat by May¡¯s side. ¡°She¡¯s doing fine.¡±


    May let out a long sigh. ¡°How could that be? Is she just saying she¡¯s fine so that we won¡¯t be


    worried about her? X, that poor, poor child¡­¡±


    Emily almostughed out. She pressed her thumb against her index finger so that the pain would


    allow her to control her emotions better.


    ¡°She told me that the girl on the news is just Stan¡¯s sister. No need to worry about it any longer,¡±


    Jeremy exined.


    Upon hearing that, May and Emily didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Both of them assumed that it was probably just a lie to cover up her embarrassment.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    May held onto Jeremy¡¯s arm gently. ¡°Darling, couldn¡¯t she just be lying to us? We¡¯ve never heard of


    X mention about him having a sister. Could it be that she¡¯s just too afraid that we¡¯ll be overly


    worried about her?¡±


    Jeremy simply shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s quite impossible. X would never lie to us. Alright, I need to


    return to my office now.¡±


    Upon finishing his sentence, Jeremy left the room immediately.


    After he left, Emily approached her mother and asked, ¡°...Mom, what do you think about this?¡±


    ¡°I think the brat¡¯s just lying to save her image¡­ She¡¯s never mentioned about Stanley¡¯s sister


    before,¡± May snorted.


    Emily snorted as well. ¡°We both have the same idea.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re both thinking the same thing, Mary would definitely not believe the story either. Let¡¯s wait


    for her to solve the mystery. We just need to remain calm for now and wait for X to continue


    embarrassing herself.¡± In her mind, May was already scheming several ideas.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Based on X¡¯s personality, she would definitely post a rification message. The


    message would definitely make the issue go viral again.¡± Emily¡¯s lips curved upwards as she smiled


    coldly.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    ¡°The more viral this gets, the more jeers she will receive while Mary continues to expose her¡­¡±


    continued Emily Quest.


    ***


    X¡¯s rification message was simple and direct. ¡°My husband did not cheat on me. Our


    rtionship is going well. The woman in the picture is his blood-rted sister, my sister-inw.


    Cease the gossipping, that¡¯s all there is to this scandal.¡±


    After the message was posted, countless people beganmenting on her post. Many of the


    comments criticized the reporters and marketing ounts for spreading the fake news.


    Not too long after, Josh Batton shared her rification on Weibo as well.


    He didn¡¯t add anyments to the post.


    Despite that, sharing the post alone brought a huge impact on the matter.


    His ¡®Lover¡¯s trees¡¯mented under his post, one after another.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Our baby must be close to X Quest if he shared her Weibo post! I¡¯m so jealous of her!¡±


    ¡°Ahh, I envy you Ms. X. Also, I¡¯d like to say something to those who had spread the fake news.


    Rot in hell.¡±


    ¡°So jealous of Ms. X! Not only does her husband look wless, but she also has a wless-


    looking friend!¡±


    Looking at theirments, X¡¯s mood began to lift again.


    After she logged out of her Weibo, she sent a short message to Josh. ¡°Thanks for sharing the truth.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± replied Josh almost instantaneously.


    X replied with a smile emoji and so did he.


    With the conversation over, she logged out of her WeChat before looking at Georgie who was


    beside her. ¡°Georgie, please find out who was the first to spread the rumors.¡±


    Her husband was no celebrity. It was honestly impossible for so many reporters to take notice of


    him.


    It definitely felt like it was a personal attack to bring X down.


    Based on her call earlier, it was only reasonable for X to suspect that Mary was a key yer in


    this chaos.


    ***


    As all this was happening, Mary was looking at the rification post which her idol had shared from


    X.


    A frown formed on her face. She had used so much money on him, helped him make so many viral


    videos, but not once had he shared anything from her feed.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Now here he was, sharing X¡¯s rification post enthusiastically.


    Jealousy overflew her veins. Her desire to end X got even stronger than before.


    Reading through the rification message, she was filled with disbelief. What bullsh*t was this?


    That b*tch really knew how to wiggle herself out of trouble.


    Just to avoid the taunting of the people she would create such an absurd exnation. Mary had


    never heard about Stanley Batton having a younger sister.


    Did X seriously think this could work? It was impossible, to say the least.


    She, Mary Sullivan, would prove it to everyone. That it was definitely not Stanley¡¯s sister. That would


    make X even more miserable and embarrassed than she already was!


    Immediately after that, she dialed a number furiously. ¡°Help me look up the girl in the Stanley Batton


    scandal. Check her real rtionship with Stanley.¡±


    The person on the other end of the line was a prodigy hacker. She believed that he was the perfect


    candidate for the task.


    ¡°I want the answer before noon today. Once you get the urate information, you¡¯ll get two hundred


    thousand.¡±


    ***


    The gossiping on the inte slowly died down after X¡¯s rification.


    X¡¯s life returned to being peaceful as well.


    After her lunch, she took out herptop. It was time to settle her work on the Quest Property Group


    and X Entertainment.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    X Quest was busy untilte in the afternoon.


    What remained of the setting sun beamed through the french window, making her room appear


    extra warm.


    After reading one final document, X massaged her aching neck and shoulders a little before


    getting up and walking out onto the balcony.


    Streams of golden rays danced between flowers and trees under the dimmed sky.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    A ck Honda soon came into sight.


    The car moved closer to her while it faced the setting sun. Just by looking at it, X felt at ease and


    secure. A beautiful smile subconsciously appeared on her face.


    A few secondster, the Honda came to a steady halt while a man dressed in a ck suit and ck


    pants got down.


    Even the warm hue of the sky couldn¡¯t melt away the coldness and loneliness that surrounded him.


    From a distance, X could still clearly feel the nobility from the man¡¯s body.


    Unexpectedly, Stanley Batton looked up and fixed his eyes upon her.


    The two of them looked at each other from afar, through the light of the setting sun. In that moment,


    the coldness in the man¡¯s eyes faded away.


    Sensing the man¡¯s gaze, X felt as if her heart had skipped a beat, and she forgot to breathe all of


    a sudden.


    X¡¯s heart that had been in a deep slumber for the longest of time now throbbed once again in the


    prime of her youth.


    She knew her heart shouldn¡¯t be throbbing for this person, but she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    X knew that it was impossible to return to how things were before.


    In a moment of mixed emotions, she made a major decision that took root in the depths of her


    heart.


    In the next second, the man looked away and started walking into the house.


    She too quickly shifted her gaze away, fixed her hair, and went downstairs.


    Just as X arrived on the first floor, Stanley happened to have entered the living room.


    He turned on the lights, and the living room was suddenly lit up like in the daytime.


    X quickly stepped forward. Looking at his gorgeous face, she suddenly forgot to breathe while


    her face turned pinkish. ¡°Five Batton, I¡¯m very sorry for what happened today. I shouldn¡¯t have


    yelled at you without asking anything prior.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said without showing any emotion in his eyes.


    Suddenly, X was at a loss for words. Before she realized how she felt about him, she had always


    been straightforward and casual when she spoke to Stanley.


    She always spoke what was on her mind, but now, she suddenly couldn¡¯t do it anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­ I want to eat the braised pork you make.¡± X tried to strike up a conversation.


    Stanley was startled as he searched for answers on her face.


    It seemed her attitude toward him had changed yet again.


    Were women all so fickle?


    ¡°About that¡­ I have already asked Georgie to investigate the person who leaked the news. I¡¯ll find


    out who is messing with us behind our backs,¡± X said while trying her best to stay calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got people looking into it too,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Do you also think there¡¯s something fishy about all of this?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Beep, beep, beep¡­ Right then, both their phones started ringing at the same time.


    They looked at each other unanimously before shifting their gazes to their respective phones.


    ¡°An insider has leaked news that the girl Stanley Batton dated is not his biological sister!¡±


    When they saw this news, they frowned simultaneously before tapping into the article.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    ¡°ording to the news source, the girl Stanley Batton dated is named Catherine Batton. Despite


    sharing the samest name, they are not siblings.


    ¡°Catherine is the only child in her family and is currently studying abroad. The editor guesses that


    X Quest only said Catherine is Stanley¡¯s sister because X is trying to protect her reputation.¡±


    Long lines of text came into sight right away.


    Below the text was information rted to Catherine Batton.


    X¡¯s frown deepened as she calmly looked at Stanely¡¯s face.


    She didn¡¯t believe a single word written in the news article.


    In fact, she felt even more certain that somebody was trying to stir things up behind the scene.


    ¡°Someone said she isn¡¯t your biological sister,¡± X said.


    ¡°Do you believe that?¡± Stanley asked calmly as he looked at her.


    X shook her head. ¡°Of course not. You have no reason to lie to me,¡± she said.


    Stanley smiled faintly. ¡°Somebody must have done a background check on her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I understand everything. Your profession is unique. You must have a lot


    of enemies. Hence, to protect your sister, you needed to create a fake identity for her,¡± X said.


    People who worked in this field definitely needed to protect their families.


    Stanley looked deeply at X before gently ruffling her hair.


    X immediately felt something like an intense electric current shooting through her body from the


    top of her head. Her body began to feel hot all over.


    It felt as if her heart was about to stop beating.


    Sensing the slight change in X¡¯s facial expression, Stanley¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll sort


    everything out.¡±


    X believed everything he said because he always fulfilled his promises.


    ¡°I think it was a little inconsiderate of me to make everything public previously. To protect her, you


    have created a fake identity for her so that she wouldn¡¯t be tied to you in the public eye. Isn¡¯t that


    so?¡± X asked carefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Not many people have seen how I really looked like. I only did that out of


    precaution,¡± Stanley exined before ruffling her hair gently once more. He then turned around and


    walked into the kitchen.


    X smiled as she watched him leave. After a long while, it was apparent that she was blushing.


    Only after he disappeared did she sit down on the couch with a pleased smile on her face.


    Her heart continued to throb while a sense of guilt returned.


    X looked very much like a little girl.


    As soon as Georgie Clementine came downstairs, she saw X blushing.


    Hearing the sounds from the kitchen, Georgie could guess why that was the case.


    Georgie sighed in frustration and quickly stepped forward. Although she didn¡¯t want to say anything


    at first, she couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°Look at yourself. Have you lost your self-control? President X,


    have you thought about what¡¯s hidden underneath that shiny exterior of his? Do you have any idea


    how many people he killed in his field of work? Perhaps he has alreadymitted half of all


    possible crimes,¡± Georgie said while trying to keep her voice down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about all of this. At first, I tried to hold myself back because of this and the marriage


    certificate. I thought I could remain calm andposed around him. But Georgie, I¡¯m beginning to


    realize that some things can¡¯t be controlled,¡± X said and lowered her gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to tell Master the truth,¡± she added.


    Georgie didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she let out a long, frustrated sigh again.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When Georgie thought about what X would face in the future, she couldn¡¯t stay as calm as X.


    What was this feeling like?


    It was like knowing someone was ying with fire and yet being unable to stop them.


    Georgie could only watch as X charged ahead.


    She didn¡¯t want to interfere too much. Since X had already made up her mind, Georgie couldn¡¯t


    stop her.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    After all, Georgie Clementine was only a friend to X Quest. Georgie had no right to interfere with


    X¡¯s life.


    Everyone had their path in life.


    Georgie¡¯s only hope was for Stanley Batton not to fall in love with X. More importantly, she hoped


    he¡¯d choose not to be with her.


    However, from the way Stanley treated X, Georgie somehow felt it was only a matter of time


    before they got together.


    When X opened her Weibo ount, she saw that the ordeal between Stanley and her was back


    in the limelight.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, theynded on the third spot among the trendiest topics.


    The topic was titled ¡®#Girl on a date with Stanley Batton exposed not to be his biological sister#¡¯.


    X immediately tapped into the link to check it out. Thements section was flooded.


    ¡°Rich people are really pitiful and pathetic¡­ To appear decent, they are not willing to tell the truth


    even if their husbands are cheating on them.¡±


    ¡°X Quest is such a hypocrite, isn¡¯t she? I can¡¯t believe she would stay in a marriage like that just


    to save her face.¡±


    ¡°Although I want to yell at that guy, he¡¯s too handsome. I can¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡±


    ¡°X Quest is such a pitiful woman¡­¡±


    X had be the subject of pity for everyone else.


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in the bottom right of her abdomen.


    She immediately lifted her shirt to examine her wound.


    On the surface, her wound seemed fine.


    However, she didn¡¯t feel very well in her stomach.


    Georgie seemed worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your wound ufortable?¡±


    ¡°I just feel something awful in my stomach,¡± X said.


    ¡°Oh god. Could something have gone wrong? Let¡¯s get it checked at the hospital right away,¡±


    Georgie said with panic written all over her face.


    ¡°It just stings a little. Let¡¯s go after dinner,¡± X said.


    ¡°No!¡± Georgie insisted as she headed into the kitchen.


    ¡°Five,e out here for a second,¡± she called out.


    Stanley, who was on the phone with Catherine, hung up when he heard Georgie. He turned around


    and walked quickly out of the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°X says her stomach is a little upset. I suspect something had gone wrong during her surgery.


    Let¡¯s go to the hospital now,¡± Georgie said.


    Stanley quickly stepped forward and picked up a thin nket from the couch before draping it over


    X¡¯s shoulders. After that, he quickly picked her up and brought her outside.


    Georgie followed closely behind.


    ***


    After they had arrived at the hospital, X was diagnosed with an infection in her abdominal cavity.


    She needed to be hospitalized for a few days.


    While Georgie sorted out the hospitalization procedures, Stanley carried X to a VIP ward for an


    IV drip while being apanied by a medical staff group.


    Stanley finally stood up after the IV drip waspleted. ¡°What do you two want for dinner? I¡¯ll get


    it,¡± he asked as he looked at X and Georgie.


    ¡°Five Batton, I just want to eat the braised pork you make,¡± X said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home and prepare it,¡± Stanley said before directly putting on his jacket.


    ¡°Please look after X for now. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Stanley looked at Georgie and said.


    Georgie nodded while Stanley turned around and left.


    As X watched him leave, she felt a mix of emotions.


    Not long after Stanley left, someone knocked on the door.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Before X Quest could speak, the door opened.


    Mary Sullivan, wrapped almost like a mummy, was sitting in a wheelchair while a bodyguard pushed


    her into the room.


    As soon as Mary saw X, a pleased look appeared on her face.


    X was quite surprised that Mary had shown up.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Despite being this badly beaten up, Mary still insisted oning over.


    X¡¯s mood instantly hit rock bottom when she saw Mary¡¯s face.


    Georgie and X¡¯s facial expression turned cold simultaneously.


    ¡°Mary Sullivan, why are you here?¡± X asked coldly.


    Mary snorted as her bodyguard pushed her over to X. ¡°Why else am I here? I¡¯m here to visit you


    out of kindness, of course. When I was getting my check-up, I overheard a couple of nurses. They


    mentioned you were staying here. Tsk, tsk. How did you get an abdominal infection? Was it


    because you found out about your husband cheating on you with another girl? Did that anger you?


    Hahahaha¡­¡± Maryughed after saying those things. She was getting increasingly arrogant.


    X frowned slightly. ¡°If that makes you happy, feel free to think that way.¡±


    ¡°Now, everyone is expressing how sorry they feel for you on Weibo. To be honest, I think the same


    way. What¡¯s the point of being good-looking and rich? You still get cheated on by men repeatedly.


    Do you know that the women of our status are all talking about you? You¡¯ve be theughing-


    stock in their eyes,¡± Mary continued to speak with a cold look in her eyes.


    X had expected Mary to say such things. Hence, she didn¡¯t feel all that bothered.


    However, X was disgusted by the sight of Mary¡¯s face.


    Since X wasn¡¯t feeling too well, she didn¡¯t have much to say to someone like Mary.


    ¡°X, if things are this bad, get a divorce and move on to the next one. I¡¯m just curious. With a body


    like yours, would the next man cheat on you too? Do you think men behave this way because you


    can¡¯t understand them?¡± Mary was getting more and more excited, and she had no intention of


    leaving.


    With that, Mary lifted her chin and continued to look at X as she repeatedly flicked her nails.


    X looked ndly at Mary. ¡°Are you done talking? If you are, get out.¡±


    ¡°I am not leaving, and what are you going to do about it?¡± Mary asked before casually cing her


    hands on the wheelchair¡¯s armrest, as if making a statement that X couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Georgie raised her brows slightly before blowing air up at her forehead. As soon as her bangs came


    back down, Georgie directly stood up and red at Mary coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me me


    for being unpleasant,¡± she said.


    ¡°Unpleasant? How are you going to do it? Who do you think you are?¡± Mary raised her chin as she


    looked down at Georgie.


    ¡°Mary Sullivan¡­ You¡­¡± Georgie was enraged. Although she wanted to p Mary, she refrained


    herself from doing so in the ward because she didn¡¯t want to get X into trouble. X was unwell,


    after all.


    In the next second, the door to the ward was opened again.


    Catherine Batton walked in with a bouquet in her hand. She lifted her chin slightly and walked all the


    way to Mary.


    With a frown on her face, Catherine looked disgustedly at Mary¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, mummy. Why are you


    so disgusting?¡±


    X and Georgie couldn¡¯t resist smiling when they heard what Catherine said.


    X was no stranger to this uninvited guest.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    That was because X Quest had seen Catherine Batton in a picture before. Catherine was Five


    Batton¡¯s younger sister.


    X was just very surprised by her arrival.


    Catherine was youthful, lively, and adorable. X liked her very much since the first time she saw


    her.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Mary Sullivan asked angrily.


    Mary looked at Catherine¡¯s face intently and realized she looked a little familiar. Upon a closer look,


    it urred to Mary that this was the woman involved in a scandal with X¡¯s husband.


    What was going on? As a homewrecker, why did this girle to X¡¯s ward on her initiative? Why


    was she even defending X?


    ¡°Darling, if your ears aren¡¯t working, I suggest you donate them. You are already in such a sorry


    state, but you still won¡¯t stop causing trouble. You¡¯re Mary Sullivan, aren¡¯t you? The one who was


    trending online for wearing counterfeit stuff to show off, right?¡± Catherine¡¯srge, lively eyes blinked


    as she carefully examined Mary¡¯s face. There was still a look of disgust in her eyes.


    X and Georgie Clementine¡¯s smiles widened when they heard what Catherine said.


    The anger the two of them had been suppressing for a long while thoroughly disappeared.


    Every word Catherine said sounded irritating to Mary, who was easily provoked. Mary grabbed the


    armrests of her wheelchair tightly before ring at Catherine. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Mary had checked Catherine¡¯s background and found out she was from an ordinary family without a


    lot of power. People like Catherine were insignificant to Mary.


    How could Catherine have the audacity to talk to her like that? She would have to pay for it soon!


    ¡°I think it¡¯s you who has a death wish,¡± Catherine said and rolled her eyes at Mary directly.


    Her attitude, as far as Mary was concerned, appeared arrogant and patronizing.


    Mary was totally confused as to why Catherine had such courage.


    Why would Catherine, the personing in between X and her husband, be helping X insult


    Mary?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Was this girl¡¯s brain really normal, or was she insulting Catherine to please X so that she could


    be epted?


    ¡°You¡­! If you don¡¯t shut up, I will get you kicked out of Antis. Not only that, but I can even get you


    exiled,¡± Mary threatened in a cold voice.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d like to see how this mummy is going to kick me out of Antis and get me exiled,¡±


    Catherine said scornfully.


    Getting Catherine exiled and kicked out of Antis?


    This was the funniest joke Catherine had ever heard.


    Mary grew more and more furious. ¡°You¡­ Fine¡­ Just you wait.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait too long. Get a move on.¡± Catherine appearedpletely unafraid.


    When X saw Catherine behaving like this, she liked her even more from the bottom of her heart.


    Although they had only interacted with each other for a short time, X could sense that Five


    Batton¡¯s younger sister was a woman of justice.


    ¡°Hey, why are you standing there? Hurry up and drag her out of this ce!¡± Mary gave an order to


    the bodyguard behind her coldly.


    Georgie immediately became alert as she stood close to Catherine and tried to help her out.


    Soon enough, the bodyguard arrived in front of Catherine. Before Georgie could make a move,


    Catherine kicked the bodyguard in his groin right away.


    The bodyguard knelt to the ground in the next second and cried in pain as he covered his groin with


    his hands.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Catherine Batton moved fluidly, and the entire actionsted no longer than two seconds.


    X Quest and Georgie Clementine were both impressed at the same time.


    Mary Sullivan, who sat in a wheelchair, was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare breathe loudly. She


    was panicking on the inside.


    However, Catherine seemed extremely calm, holding the bouquet in her arms tightly and walked up


    to Mary. ¡°Hehe¡­ Don¡¯t you like hitting other people a lot? Fine, let me give you a taste of your own


    medicine today.¡±


    With that, Catherine raised the bouquet in her hand and began swinging it at Mary¡¯s body.


    Her attacks directly irritated Mary¡¯s recently healed wounds under the gauze.


    The pain was unbearable.


    Mary immediately screamed and tried to struggle, but she had no strength at all. Each time she


    moved, her body ached terribly.


    Neither X and nor Georgie thought that Catherine would do such a thing.


    They were shocked, but their admiration for Catherine grew deeper.


    Both didn¡¯t try to stop Catherine. Instead, they just watched in silence.


    Although the bodyguard wanted to stop Catherine, he was too weak to do so. His groin still hurt


    greatly. He could only kneel on the ground while watching Mary being bullied and not being able to


    do anything about it.


    Catherine didn¡¯t stop what she was doing. Petals on the flowers began falling to the ground. All


    types of petals blended and danced around Catherine while she waved the bouquet about.


    The faint aroma filled the entire ward.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Help¡­ Help¡­¡± Mary began crying for help madly before looking at the bodyguard on the


    ground.


    ¡°You useless piece of crap! Ahh¡­ Help¡­¡± She continued to cry out.


    Very soon, several medical staff arrived after hearing her cries.


    When everyone saw that Catherine was still attacking Mary, they were shocked.


    They immediately ran forward and pulled the two apart forcefully. A few nurses held Catherine back.


    However, Catherine was still unsatisfied and instantly struggled to set herself free. ¡°Let go of me.


    Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    How could the nurses let her go? They continued to hold onto her tightly.


    Soon enough, the remaining doctors and nurses brought Mary and her bodyguard out of the ward.


    After they had left, the nurses let go of Catherine as they all seemed out of breath.


    With a disgruntled frown on her face, Catherine nced at them before shifting her gaze to the


    bouquet in her hand.


    All the flowers on the bouquet had fallen off, with only the stalks remaining.


    Catherine walked over to X with the stalks and a helpless look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was going


    to give you this bouquet in the first ce, but I acted impulsively¡­ Just because.¡±


    With that, she pouted pitifully and rubbed her forehead.


    For a moment, X felt charmed by the girl who stood before her.


    Seeing that things have calmed down, the nurses simultaneously let out a long sigh before quickly


    running out of the ward.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thanks for helping me out,¡± X said with a gentle smile.


    When Catherine saw X smiling, she instantly felt starstruck.


    The more Catherine looked at X, the prettier and gentler she seemed.


    X looked even better in personpared to her photos!

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    X Quest lived up to her title as the most beautiful woman in Antis.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I should¡¯ve done it anyway. By the way, you know my brother, right? He told me


    he exined things to you¡­ Regardless of what happened, I should still introduce myself again. My


    name is Catherine Batton. I am Five Batton¡¯s younger sister,¡± Catherine said as herrge and


    soulful eyes blinked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will rify everything for you guys, just as my brother had told me to. I¡¯m also here


    today because of this matter,¡± Catherine said with a genuine look in her eyes.


    Now that things had gotten this far, X knew that Five Batton must have told Catherine everything


    between them.


    He didn¡¯t have a choice. After all, the only effective way was if Catherine came out and denied


    everything publicly.


    X didn¡¯t say anything else, and instead, she nodded. ¡°Thank you. I am X Quest.¡±


    With that, X extended a hand to Catherine.


    Catherine immediately tossed her bouquet of wilted flowers away before rubbing her hands on her


    pants and quickly holding X¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you¡­ Sister-in¡­ I mean, X,¡±


    Catherine said warmly.


    ¡°This is a good friend of mine, and she is also a great partner at work. Georgie Clementine,¡± X


    smiled as she looked at Georgie.


    Georgie was smiling satisfactorily at Catherine.


    Catherine immediately extended her hand to shake Georgie¡¯s hand. ¡°Georgie, nice to meet you. I¡¯m


    Catherine Batton.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, sweetie¡­ You are such an adorable girl,¡± Georgieplimented openly.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Catherine had a pure smile on her face.


    ¡°Darling, you should be careful with yourself for the time being. Mary Sullivan isn¡¯t easy to deal with.


    If she bullies you, remember toe to me,¡± X said.


    ¡°Tsk! I¡¯m not that easily bullied. If she dares to do anything to me, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson,¡± Catherine


    said in disdain.


    ¡°Her family is not easy to deal with. Just be careful,¡± X said seriously.


    ¡°I know, X,¡± Catherine said before sitting down next to X and holding her hand affectionately.


    ¡°X, I¡¯m going to publish a Weibo postter. Please help me share it,¡± she added.


    X nodded.


    Catherine immediately moved closer to X before wrapping her arm around X¡¯s shoulder. She


    then used the selfie mode on her camera to take a picture of her kissing X on her cheek.


    After that, Catherine quickly pulled her lips away from X¡¯s face and rested her head against


    X¡¯s shoulder to take two more shots. Once she was done, she posted the pictures on her Weibo


    page with a caption, ¡°Stanley and I really are siblings¡­ X Quest is my sister-inw. Get lost, you


    gossipy people. My brother and my sister-inw are perfectly fine.¡±


    After that, Catherine dangled her phone in front of X¡¯s face to show her the content. ¡°X, share


    this.¡±


    X smiled before logging into Weibo to share Catherine¡¯s post.


    Right then, the tables quickly turned on Weibo. The people who were mocking X at first instantly


    disappeared¡ª


    ¡°If this girl isn¡¯t Stanley Batton¡¯s younger sister, I will behead myself. The previous information


    leaked must have been photoshopped. I hope whoever made it up goes to hell along with their


    entire family.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°What else could their rtionship possibly be other than siblings? X can¡¯t be this close to the


    homewrecker. Whoever made the rumor up, I hope your entire family dies.¡±


    ¡°X is such a beautiful girl. Why would her husband cheat on her? Not all men are blind like Tom


    Sullivan, okay?¡±


    Very soon, Stanley Batton shared X¡¯s post too.


    It soon became the trendiest topic online.


    Netizenspletely believed in the rification that Catherine had made. Everyone was certain


    that the information rted to Catherine before was all photoshopped. In fact, even if someone


    leaked information like this in the future, they were bound to distrust it.


    When X saw what everybody was saying, she began to rx.


    ¡°I truly have to thank you, Darling,¡± X looked up at Catherine and said.


    What Catherine did not only saved X¡¯s reputation, but it also got rid of a lot of family conflict that


    shouldn¡¯t have existed in the first ce.


    Catherine seemed nonchnt about it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing worth mentioning.¡±

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Meanwhile, Mary Sullivan had just tended to her wounds and was lying on her bed. When she saw


    the picture of Catherine Batton with X Quest on Weibo, she was instantly enraged.


    Mary was certain that things were not as simple as they seemed. In fact, she was even more


    convinced that X had faked this closeness to save her reputation.


    As for Catherine, she must have been bribed by X. Mary felt certain about this.


    Hence, Mary immediately called the hacker, who worked for her. ¡°Screenshot all of Catherine


    Batton¡¯s information on the household registration system and st it out!¡±


    The hacker very quickly agreed to her request.


    After around half an hour, Mary was able to see the screenshots of Catherine¡¯s information on the


    household registration system all over Weibo, distributed by marketing ounts, just as she


    wished.


    Excitedly, she clicked into thements section. She thought to herself thatizens must now


    have be fully aware of the truth.


    However, things didn¡¯t go ording to her n.


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re a terrible marketing ount. Absolutely horrendous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Whoever made all this up to frame X, your mother is a b*tch.¡±


    ¡°X Quest must have made a lunatic upset. That person won¡¯t stop creating rumors with


    photoshopped pictures. I hope the person who came up with all this gives birth to a stillborn baby.¡±


    Not only did everyone not believe the information, they had even helped X to curse Mary. This


    was something Mary hadn¡¯t expected at all.


    Those rudements nearly made Mary so mad.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Arghh!!!¡± Mary screamed angrily before tossing her phone aside.


    Now,izens had clearly sided with X. Regardless of what Mary did, they wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    Mary was truly upset. Why didn¡¯t anyone believe in the truthful information she shared?


    Mary knew that nobody would believe in her no matter what she did next.


    X had made a brilliant move. Everyone must have bought into the idea that X and her


    husband were in a perfect rtionship and weren¡¯t facing any problems.


    Mary couldn¡¯t believe that somebody would take a picture with a homewrecker to their marriage for


    the sake of salvaging their reputation.


    Mary had lost to X once again.


    Not only did she fail to embarrass X, but she had also even worsened the wounds on her body.


    Mary was furious.


    The more her body hurt, the more enraged Mary felt.


    The pain reminded Mary of how Catherine treated her in X¡¯s ward earlier.


    ¡°Catherine Batton¡­ you are done for!¡± Mary uttered through gritted teeth.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Emily Quest¡¯s ward, she and May Conner had also seen the post on Weibo about


    X and Catherine taking a picture together, as well asments fromizens.


    After seeing all this, the two were in a state of disbelief.


    ¡°Catherine is not Stanley¡¯s sister at all. I am certain of that. I can¡¯t believe X has used such a


    method to protect her reputation,¡± Emily snorted coldly.


    ¡°Now, I am feeling more certain than ever that her husband is just ying as a double. Otherwise,


    she wouldn¡¯t possibly take a picture with the homewrecker, let alone be kissed by her.¡± Emily had a


    confident yet scheming expression on her face.


    ¡°Is it possible that Mary¡¯s information is wrong? Can Catherine really be Stanley¡¯s sister?¡± May also


    snorted coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Mary couldn¡¯t get such a tiny detail wrong¡­ Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter now if


    she¡¯s right or wrong. X¡¯s method is too effective. Even if there¡¯s any negative news about her


    husband, nobody would believe them,¡± Emily said coldly.


    ¡°This ugly girl is such a scheming b*tch. At first, I thought I could personally witness this girl being


    criticized every day. I can¡¯t believe it didn¡¯t work,¡± May said through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    When May Conner thought of this, she felt incredibly annoyed.


    This time, luck seemed to be on X Quest¡¯s side yet again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We still have a lot of opportunities to screw her over. As long as I¡¯m alive, X won¡¯t be


    able to live in peace,¡± Emily Quest said with a sinister smile.


    ¡°Mary Sullivan must be pissed right now. You should visit her in the wardter and incite her to


    make her hate X even more,¡± May said before chuckling devilishly.


    ¡°Of course, I will.¡± Emily began tough along devilishly.


    ***


    Catherine Batton spent a long time in X¡¯s ward before leaving.


    After stepping out of the hospital, she got into a sh rose-red Lamborghini.


    After that, she turned on the engine and drove away hastily from the hospital.


    Her shy sports car attracted a lot of attention on the road.


    Since it was still early, Catherine decided to have some fun at a bar.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hence, she stepped on the elerator and drove to Unconscious Bar.


    Since there weren¡¯t any parking spaces left near the entrance, she looked around before finally


    parking her car in the underground parking lot.


    As soon as she got out of her car, six cars quickly entered the parking lot.


    Very soon, they stopped around her.


    The car still had their headlights on. Even if Catherine tried her best to observe the cars, she


    couldn¡¯t see clearly. Vaguely, she could see that the cars were filled with men in suits.


    She knew very well that they didn¡¯t have good intentions.


    She was even more certain of who sent them.


    Since returning to the country, Catherine hadn¡¯t messed with anyone else apart from Mary Sullivan.


    Very soon, the six cars turned off their headlights.


    Over twenty men in suits got out of the cars.


    Each of them held karate sticks in their hands and had fierce expressions on their faces.


    However, Catherine wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    Since the beginning, she maintained a calmposure.


    ¡°Brothers, charge at her! Beat her until she dies!¡± One of the young men shouted while waving his


    hand at the rest. After that, he extended his karate stick.


    The others also extended their karate sticks before moving toward Catherine to start attacking her.


    Meanwhile, Catherine didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. She huffed.


    The exhale of air lifted her bangs before soon falling downward again.


    After that, she rolled her sleeves up and began fighting against the twenty-odd men.


    Catherine was as agile as a swallow. Regardless of how her opponents tried to grab her, they failed.


    Within a minute, one man after another began falling to the ground as they cried in pain.


    Catherine didn¡¯t let her guard down. Instead, she picked up a karate stick on the ground and


    continued to fight against the remaining men. Every strike seemed like a perfectly choreographed


    move in a film. Not only were her movements entertaining to watch, but they were also deadly.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    When Noah Smith entered the parking lot in his car, his headlights shone right at Catherine Batton.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He could see her fighting against a group of men clearly.


    As he looked at Catherine¡¯s agile movements, Noah began to smile approvingly.


    In the next second, his facial expression turned cold. He quickly stopped his car, got out of it, and


    charged into the crowd before fighting alongside Catherine.


    Although Catherine was surprised to see Noah, she continued to fight against her enemies.


    With the two of them working together, they soon left their opponents on the ground, defeated and


    crying in pain.


    Catherine quickly got close to Noah and leaned against his back as she panted and red down at


    the men by her feet. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Piece of cake,¡± Noah said with a smile while he too was panting.


    Catherine didn¡¯t reply to him but instead hastily grabbed a beaten-up youth and pressed him against


    the wall nearby. ¡°Tell me, did Mary Sullivan send you guys here?¡±


    ¡°Lady, please spare me. I¡¯m begging you.¡± His eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°Are you going to answer or not?¡± Catherine raised her fist and pretended as if she would hit him.


    The man subconsciously shifted his face to one side as he lifted his hands to his face to shield


    himself. ¡°I will. I will. It¡¯s Mary Sullivan who sent us.¡±


    Catherine frowned a little before taking her phone out and pointed the camera at the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Say it one more time to the camera.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Mary Sullivan was the one who asked us to do it¡­¡± The young man said frightfully.


    Catherine snorted coldly and let go of him. She then dusted off her hands. ¡°Mary Sullivan, you¡¯re


    dead,¡± she snorted coldly.


    With that, Catherine quickly returned to Noah and called the cops.


    After around ten minutes, the cops arrived and put all the men in cuffs.


    Later, they took a deposition from Catherine at the scene.


    Once they were done, Catherine handed over the recorded evidence to the cops.


    The cops then swiftly escorted the criminals away.


    When everyone had left, Catherine looked at Noah. ¡°Are you here to drink?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I just wanted to hang out,¡± Noah said and shook his head.


    Catherine immediately grabbed Noah by his cor and walked forward. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll buy you a


    drink.¡±


    As soon as they were out of the parking lot, Catherine let Noah go and continued to walk.


    Noah hurriedly followed her, trying to keep up with her pace as he spoke. ¡°Were you referring to


    Mary Sullivan, who was on the trending list previously, and who is also from the Sullivan family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s her,¡± Catherine said as she looked at Noah and nodded.


    As soon as Mary was brought up, Catherine felt extremely annoyed.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you just gotten back? How did you end up messing with her?¡± Noah seemed confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Anyway, the point is that I¡¯ve messed with her, and that¡¯s that. This woman even


    said she would exile me from Antis, on top of getting me expelled from school,¡± Catherine snorted


    coldly.


    ¡°She¡¯s that arrogant?¡± Noah frowned unhappily.


    ¡°Yeah. She has no idea who she¡¯s talking to at all.¡± Catherine fixed her gaze upon Noah¡¯s face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this. Come on, let¡¯s go and drink.¡±


    Noah chuckled before following her forward. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Catherine shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯ll just go to my brother.¡±

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    After that, Catherine Batton gave Stanley Batton a call on the phone. However, his phone was


    switched off.


    Catherine hung up right away and decided she would call him againter.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the municipal hospital, Mary Sullivan was lying on her bed, looking pleased as she


    pictured Catherine being beaten up by a group of people in her mind.


    The more she thought about it, the more relieved she felt.


    Mary had no idea why people like Catherine could be brave enough to mess with her.


    After snorting coldly, she quickly picked up her phone as she waited for her henchmen to send her


    pictures of Catherine being beaten up.


    Right then, Bailey Ronson pushed through the door with containers of food.


    When Bailey saw Mary, she let out a long, helpless sigh before sitting by Mary¡¯s bed with a pained


    look on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the doctors. You¡¯ll be able to leave the hospital in three days. Your


    father has already forgiven you after I kept trying to convince him.¡±


    Mary appeared pleasantly surprised. ¡°Is that true? Has Father truly forgiven me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Bailey nodded.


    Mary was instantly overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Right after she finished speaking, somebody pushed the door open.


    Quickly, three police officers walked in, and the leader directly stood next to Mary¡¯s bed. ¡°Are you


    Mary Sullivan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am¡­¡± Mary nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re involved in a case of hired assault, and you need to return to the police station with us for


    further investigations,¡± the leader said.


    ¡°What?¡± Mary felt her vision turning dark.


    The henchmen she hired clearly said they wouldn¡¯t sell her out. What was going on?


    ¡°Mary, what is all this?¡± Bailey asked, confusedly.


    ¡°Are you Mrs. Sullivan? We received a call tonight from a young girl by the name of Catherine


    Batton. She imed she was attacked by a group of men in the underground parking lot below


    Unconscious Bar. After she took them all down, she forced one of them to confess that your


    daughter, Mary Sullivan, was the one who hired them.¡±


    ¡°Catherine even recorded a video as proof¡­ Hence, we need your daughter toe with us to the


    police station,¡± the leader added.


    Mary was shocked to hear what he said.


    Did that mean all the henchmen she hired actually couldn¡¯t beat Catherine up?


    Not only did they fail to hurt her, Catherine even beat them up.


    More importantly, instead of Catherine, Mary was the one in trouble.


    Mary¡¯s father had only just forgiven her. At this point, what would happen to Mary if her father


    received news about what she did?


    Would she be kicked out of the house?


    When Mary thought of this, she felt her scalp prickle.


    As she pondered, the leading police officer immediately put her hands in a cuff. The two other police


    officers then quickly pushed the wheelchair over before cing Mary into it.


    Bailey was still in shock. Based on how well she knew Mary, she was certain these police officers


    were telling the truth.


    Since the policemen were around, Bailey didn¡¯t question them any further. Instead, she tried to


    smile as she approached him. ¡°I think there must have been a misunderstanding here. I hope you


    won¡¯t get Mary involved in this. I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with money. Now, your daughter has broken thew. All are equal before the


    law,¡± the leading police officer added.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    After he was done talking, the leading police officer directly pushed Mary Sullivan out of the ward.


    Mary quickly turned around and looked at Bailey Ronson. ¡°Mother, you mustn¡¯t let my father find out


    about this.¡±


    Bailey nodded before looking for the contact number of Sullivan Group¡¯s in-housewyer, Logan


    Dankworth, on her phone. She directly called him after that. ¡°Hello, Logan, I need your help.¡±


    With that, Bailey quickly ran him through what Mary did and asked him to keep it a secret.


    ¡°I will keep it a secret, Madam¡­¡± Logan immediately said.


    ¡°Logan, you must get Mary out of that ce as soon as possible.¡± Bailey felt her heart ache when


    she thought about how Mary had to be in the police station despite being in such a poor physical


    state.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since Catherine Batton isn¡¯t a prominent individual, it¡¯ll only take a short while to get


    Mary out of there,¡± Logan said.


    ***


    When Mary arrived at the police station, she coincidentally bumped into Logan.


    As soon as Mary saw Logan, she immediately smiled in her wheelchair. ¡°Uncle Logan, you¡¯re finally


    here.¡±


    Logan smiled at Mary before whispering by her ear. ¡°Mary, I¡¯ve already sorted everything out. Don¡¯t


    worry about a single thing.¡±


    A look of joy shed through Mary¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Just go in to put on a show,¡± Logan said softly after chuckling.


    ¡°What about my father? Does he know?¡± Mary asked carefully.


    Logan shook his head.


    Mary immediately felt relieved. After that, she leaned into her wheelchair, rxed, and allowed the


    policemen to push her inside.


    After entering the police station, the policemen pushed Mary into an interrogation room.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Logan followed right behind her.


    Inside, there was already a policeman waiting for them. When the man saw Logan, he immediately


    gave Logan a look.


    After that, the policemen pushed Mary over to the desk before leaving.


    The policeman in charge of interrogating Mary turned on the camera and looked at her. ¡°Miss


    Sullivan, do you recognize these people?¡±


    After that, the policeman pushed a bunch of photos close to Mary. These were all photos of the


    people who were involved in attacking Catherine.


    Mary decisively shook her head.


    ¡°Mary doesn¡¯t know who these people are, and she also didn¡¯t hire any of them to attack Catherine.


    Now, you only have testaments from these people. Without any concrete proof, I have reason to


    suspect that Catherine intentionally conspired with those people against Mary.


    ¡°Mary was involved in a conflict with Catherine a few hours ago. It¡¯s not unlikely for Catherine to


    want to set Mary up. In fact, it¡¯s reasonable for her to have such a motive.


    ¡°I hope that you bring Catherine in and investigate this thoroughly to prevent falsely using an


    innocent person. More importantly, the criminal mustn¡¯t get away with it,¡± Logan said.


    When Mary heard these things, she immediately smiled satisfactorily. She was now in a terribly


    good mood.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I will be leaving with Mary. She¡¯s been seriously wounded. By right, she


    can¡¯t be moving around like this. The consequences of getting an infection are unimaginable,¡±


    Logan said as he quickly stood up and prepared to push Mary out.


    Nobody stood in his way.


    When the two of them arrived at the entrance of the police station, the policeman in charge of taking


    their deposition ran out quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all been sorted out,¡± he said as he looked at Logan.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Logan Dankworth nodded politely at the policeman before pushing Mary Sullivan out and heading to


    his ck Audi.


    Wee-woo¡­ Wee-woo¡­ Right then, a police car¡¯s siren could be heard.


    Very soon, the police car stopped near the entrance of the police station.


    Catherine Batton was escorted out of the car by two policemen.


    When Mary saw this, she immediately looked at Logan. ¡°Stop,¡± she said.


    After that, Mary fixed her gaze upon Catherine¡¯s face as a pleased smile appeared on her face.


    Mary¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Very soon, Catherine also noticed Mary and began to frown.


    ¡°Push me over¡­¡± Mary ordered.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Logan quickly pushed Mary over to Catherine.


    Mary snorted coldly. ¡°Look who¡¯s here. You¡¯re actually at the police station too. Not only did you fail


    to frame me, but you ended up getting yourself into trouble. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re such a sad


    case?¡±


    Catherine frowned even more deeply as the anger in her grew. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy too soon, you


    mummy. It¡¯s still not certain who¡¯ll end up inside yet,¡± Catherine said through gritted teeth.


    Mary was confident about her victory. ¡°Haha¡­ Who else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s you. Can¡¯t you


    see that I¡¯m being released without any repercussions? Do you think you have what it takes to fight


    against me? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? You¡¯re nothing. If I want you in jail, you¡¯ll be in


    jail.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Catherine snorted coldly.


    Very soon, the police officers escorting Catherine became impatient and pushed her forward. ¡°Stop


    talking and move it,¡± one of them said annoyedly as he shoved Catherine.


    Catherine turned around and red at him coldly. She felt even angrier now.


    This was too much to bear.


    Mary had actually made things up and made Catherine appear like the viin.


    ¡°Catherine Batton, you¡¯re too weak to fight against me. Look at yourself. You¡¯re just a lowly


    peasant!¡± Mary shouted at Catherine from behind.


    Mary¡¯s words caused Catherine¡¯s anger to escte even further. Catherine felt as if she would soon


    explode.


    If it weren¡¯t because she was still in cuffs, she would¡¯ve gone back there to p Mary several times.


    ¡°Uncle Logan, how long would she be in prison for framing other people?¡± Mary asked while she


    looked at Catherine¡¯s pathetic state.


    ¡°Normally, cases like hers that involve a huge loss for the victim, and in your case, that¡¯s you, it


    would be between one to three years,¡± Logan said with a respectful nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Once she¡¯s inside, we must arrange for her to stay with a violent maniac. I want this


    woman to suffer in there!¡± Mary eximed.


    The more Mary thought about it, the more excited she felt. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists


    with a cold look in her eyes.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Logan helped Mary into his car before folding her wheelchair and cing it in the car¡¯s


    boot. He then turned on the engine.


    Mary casually leaned against the chair as she looked at Logan. ¡°Uncle Logan, have you really


    sorted everything out? Could anything go wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one handling all this. Don¡¯t worry. The new chief of police in this police station is my good


    friend. He will help sort everything out for you.


    ¡°He¡¯s already deleted all conversation history between you and those men. Apart from that, those


    criminals have also agreed to use Catherine in return for a lighter sentence,¡± Logan said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dealing with normal people like Catherine Batton is a piece of cake,¡± Logan added


    confidently.


    Mary smiled yet again. ¡°All¡¯s good then.¡±


    It might have been challenging to deal with the rich and influential but dealing with an ordinary


    person like Catherine was perhaps even easier than killing an ant.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Very soon, Catherine Batton was forcefully escorted into the interrogation room.


    One of the policemen was too rough and identally kicked her right leg. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t trip


    over.


    However, her right ankle hurt a lot.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Catherine couldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath.


    As soon as they walked in, the policeman in charge of interrogating Catherine waved at the people


    who escorted her.


    Very soon, the policemen who escorted Catherine there pushed her forcefully onto a chair.


    Catherine frowned unhappily as she red at the policeman in charge of interrogating her.


    The others quickly left, and the two of them were the only ones left in the spacious interrogation


    room.


    The bright light made it difficult for Catherine to open her eyes.


    ¡°Catherine Batton, do you know that framing other people is a crime?¡± The policeman directly


    asked.


    ¡°What the hell? Me framing other people? Clearly, Mary Sullivan was the one has who instructed


    those men to hurt me. What did I frame her for?¡± Catherine snorted coldly.


    Her right ankle was hurting badly. It was feeling even worse over time.


    ¡°Mary has already mentioned that she didn¡¯t do such a thing. We also didn¡¯t find any evidence of her


    communicating with those people. Now, those men have admitted that you were the one who


    instructed them to y the part. Your objective was to frame Mary,¡± the policeman said coldly as he


    looked at her in disgust.


    ¡°Huh? Do you believe it just because she said it?¡± Catherine became angrier when she heard what


    was said. Her face turned colder too.


    ¡°What else? Now, it¡¯s been established that you are the criminal who framed Mary Sullivan. Even if


    you don¡¯t admit it, it¡¯s a fact,¡± the policeman said coldly.


    When Catherine heard this, she immediately understood that this man had been bribed.


    Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Very soon, the policeman turned off the camera and looked at Catherine. ¡°It has been decided.


    Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, you must.¡±


    ¡°This is too much. You will pay for what you did today,¡± Catherine said, each word loud and clear.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The man snorted coldly. ¡°Huh? Pay for it? What can you make me pay for? The person who will pay


    for it is you, little girl. From today onward, you will have to suffer at least a year, or up to three years,


    in prison.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain as to who will go to prison yet,¡± Catherin said, unbaffled.


    ¡°Such arrogance. I¡¯d like to see if you can still be this arrogant when you get sent to prison,¡± the


    man said through gritted teeth.


    If a look could kill, Catherine believed she would¡¯ve been dead by now.


    However, she remained calm and leaned into her chair ever so casually. ¡°You should say that to


    yourself too. Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are,¡± he said nonchntly.


    Catherine didn¡¯t say anything else. She lowered her head and flicked her nails gently.


    ¡°Someone,e in here!¡± he shouted angrily at the door after being enraged by Catherine.


    This was the first time he met a criminal with such arrogance.


    Very soon, several police officers walked in.


    He red at Catherine coldly before looking at the other policemen. ¡°Send this person to the first


    prison unit to wait for her sentencing right away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see which of you dares to touch me today,¡± Catherine red at the rest of them coldly as


    she flicked her nails.


    ¡°Take this darned kid away right now!¡± The man who interrogated her shouted angrily.


    Right then, there was suddenly amotion by the door.


    After that, it suddenly became very quiet.


    Noah Smith, the first man to walk in through the door, was apanied by an older man with a


    head full of gray hair.


    The two of them looked extremely serious.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    When the interrogation officer saw this scene, he immediately nodded respectfully before quickly


    walking up to the older man. ¡°Sir, why are you here?¡±


    At this moment, Catherine Batton¡¯s anger dissipatedpletely.


    She looked at Noah Smith joyfully. ¡°Noah, why did youe?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Although they were unsure of who this young man next to their head of the department was, they


    knew that he was definitely not an ordinary citizen.


    From the looks of it, he probably ranked even higher than their head of department.


    They were clearly in trouble seeing how close Catherine seemed to be acquainted with this man.


    The interrogation officer¡¯s arrogance dissipated instantly. He began to wipe the sweat off his


    forehead.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even dare to look at Catherine again.


    ¡°Why am I here? You bunch of useless crap!¡± The older man eximed before forcefully kicking the


    interrogation officer in his stomach.


    The man fell to the ground in the next second, holding his stomach and crying in pain.


    Catherine began to smile in a rxed manner.


    ¡°How dare you touch her? Do you have a death wish?¡± The older man pointed at the interrogation


    officer, who was now panting on the ground, as he shouted angrily.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he red at the people behind him. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and uncuff Miss


    Catherine.¡±


    Very soon, a few men rushed to uncuff Catherine.


    Catherine moved her wrist slightly before standing up.


    However, as soon as she got up, her right ankle started to hurt. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She cried out in pain and


    sat back on the chair.


    Noah¡¯s pupils dted slightly as he worriedly walked over to her. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Catherine pointed at her right ankle. ¡°My leg was kicked. It hurts a lot.¡±


    ¡°Did they do it?¡± Noah asked.


    As soon as he asked, everyone began to shudder once again.


    Catherine nodded.


    Without saying anything, Noah directly carried her in his arms.


    Suddenly being picked up like a princess, Catherine began to blush. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. I can walk.¡±


    However, Noah didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he silently carried Catherine over to the older man.


    ¡°Whoever touched her can resign.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The older man nodded respectfully.


    Without saying another else, Noah carried Catherine quickly out of the room.


    While he did so, he kept asking her about her leg.


    After Noah had left, someone mustered the courage to look at the older man. ¡°Sir, who was that


    guy?¡±


    ¡°His surname is Smith. Who do you think he is?¡± The older man said coldly.


    Everyone immediately knew who he was referring to when they heard that. Cold sweats began to


    appear on their foreheads¡­


    Noah carried Catherine all the way to his ck Bentley. After that, he began to inspect her ankle


    carefully. When he saw the red and swollen part of her ankle, he frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the


    hospital.¡±


    Catherine quickly pulled her leg away and looked at Noah. ¡°Why did you show up here? You were in


    the restroom when the cops took me away.¡±


    ¡°After I came back and found that you were gone, I tried to call, but you didn¡¯t pick up. I was worried


    something might have happened to you, and so I asked for the surveince footage in the bar,¡±


    Noah said.


    When Catherine heard this, she instantly rubbed Noah¡¯s head with a pleased look on her face.


    ¡°Noah, you¡¯ve be smarter and smarter. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve transformed into somepletely


    different from when you were a kid.¡±

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Noah Smith smiled at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the younger me?¡±


    ¡°You were just like a fool back then. You lost to me in all the games we yed, or to be exact, you


    lost to me in everything, dumbo.¡± Catherine Batton hissed with a disgusted face.


    The smile on Noah¡¯s face beamed wider. He simply started the engine of the car without saying


    anything, speeding down the road toward the hospital. ¡°Mary Sullivan¡­ I¡¯d be damned if I¡¯m going


    to let her get away with that.¡±


    Catherine nodded in agreement. ¡°We¡¯re not going to let her off so easily!¡±


    Noah remained silent and continued to elerate down the street.


    ***


    Meanwhile at Municipal Hospital, Mary Sullivan was lying leisurely on the bed with a slice of


    pineapple in her hand, eating in a rxed and idle mood.


    Bailey Ronson sat right beside her. She was busy peeling an apple.


    Mary sneered as she swallowed a mouthful of pineapple. ¡°Hahaha, Catherine Batton has probably


    been thrown into jail now. Serves her right! Know your ce, girl, before you try to challenge me.¡±


    Bailey casually threw a piece of the apple skin into the trash can and looked at her. ¡°Next, I¡¯m going


    to make sure that she enjoys herself to the fullest in jail.¡±


    Mary bursted intoughter, leaving an evil chill in the air.


    Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ Suddenly, Bailey¡¯s and Mary¡¯s phones vibrated at the same time, pulling the


    two away from their merriment.


    The two of them dropped their heads instantly to take a look at the notification that was disyed


    on their screens.


    The bolded title of the article hit them in the eye as soon as they tapped on the notification.


    ¡°Mary Sullivan, daughter of Sullivan Food Group instructed men to hurt an innocent girl yet refused


    to admit her mistake. Unforgivably, she joined forces with the police to turn the tide and frame the


    victim!¡±


    Thedies looked up in shock, mouth agape.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on? How did that happen?¡± Mary shrieked, the phone in her palm was


    abnormally hot as if it was going to burn her hand the next second.


    Bailey shook her head frantically, no words seemed to escape from her mouth.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Logan say he¡¯ll settle everything? What happened?¡± Her scream echoed in the ward.


    Pure fear was all that was on her mind at that moment. She did not know what to do.


    Before she could say anything else, the door was flung open followed by a few policemen dashing


    into her ward.


    Mary was aghast by their sudden appearance, her utter dismay reflected in her eyes. ¡°What are you


    guys doing here?¡±


    Without any warning, several policemen charged at Mary and put the handcuffs on her.


    Mary stopped dead in her tracks. ¡°Are you guys crazy?¡±


    Bailey, too, was dumbstruck by the scene in front of her. ¡°Sir, I¡­ I¡¯m afraid there might be a


    misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding. Miss Sullivan¡¯s case is reversed and she¡¯s remanded so she must


    be sent to the police station now,¡± One of the policemen dered.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    A feeling of dread crept up from the pits of Mary¡¯s and Bailey¡¯s guts. The two muttered in unison,


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°It was the only son of the Vice President himself who came to the rescue.¡± A policeman exined


    with an indifferent tone in his voice.


    Shortly after, Mary was forced to sit on the wheelchair and pushed out of the ward by the


    policemen.


    Horror and anxiety surged up within her as she was pushed along the aisle.


    She had a feeling that she was finished. What was more, she totally had no idea why Catherine


    Batton was so powerful.


    Why would the only son of the vice president interfere with the case just to save her?


    Could it be that there were some unrevealed secrets between the two of them?


    Anyhow, there was no way she could escape with the vice president¡¯s son stepping in. Trying to


    defeat him and set herself free was a lost cause.


    Meanwhile, the article had gone viral on the inte and all theizens were attacking Mary.


    In no time, the incident had upied the top spot of the trending list on Weibo.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    The truth of the whole incident had united manyizens with deep hatred for Mary Sullivan. They


    were constantly reviling Mary as well as the irresponsible police officers who helped her.


    The negativements against the Sullivan family had finally ceased. However, Mary¡¯s incident


    had yet caused another outbreak of verbal abuse against her family.


    ¡°Mary Sullivan and the ones at the police station, would you just die already? My Lord, the world is


    too dark.¡±


    ¡°The Sullivans never failed to appall me with their inhumane behavior. Pretending to be innocent


    after harming people, framing people, and sending people to jail. I don¡¯t even know how to register


    the incident in my mind!¡±


    ¡°I strongly demand a harsh sentence for Mary Sullivan that b*tch! Let her die, please!!!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to boycott the products of Sullivan Food Group! Put them out of business! Please!!!¡±


    When the police pushed Mary out of the hospital, Tom Sullivan found himself getting out of the car,


    smoldering with resentment.


    His face was as dark as night the moment he caught sight of Mary.


    Very soon, Mary met her father¡¯s eyes too. Her body was trembling with fear instantaneously.


    Breathless with anger, Tony darted at Mary and raised his hand back. He threw his hand forward as


    hard as he could, whip across Mary¡¯s face. ¡°Ungrateful kid! What else can you do besides causing


    troubles?¡±


    The p stung her face and it left a red welt behind. Mary timidly stared at his face with her watery


    eyes as the pain, crying for mercy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. I was wrong. Please save me¡­¡±


    ¡°Save you? You better stay in the jail and reflect on yourself! You¡¯re such a disaster to the family


    when you¡¯re out here!¡± Following that statement, Tony marched into the hospital without turning his


    head.


    ¡°No! Daddy, no¡­¡± Mary yelled as loud as she could, raw panic was in her voice.


    At that moment, she felt as if she had been pushed into a bottomless hell. She was surrounded by


    complete darkness. There was no sign of light, no sign of hope.


    Fear paralyzed her, dread twisted in her gut.


    She was afraid that her father would abandon her, watching her drown in her own tears. If her father


    really meant his words, undoubtedly she would have to spend half of her life in jail.


    This time, the problem she had caused was grave, and so was its impact.


    ***


    While all this was happening, X Quest who was resting in her ward saw the news about the


    dispute between Catherine Batton and Mary Sulllivan on Weibo.


    Upon reading the details of the news, X¡¯s face darkened instantaneously.


    Sitting at the side, Georgie Clementine was reading about the same article too and her face was


    equally cold.


    ¡°I never thought Mary Sullivan would go this far! The article says that the police have caught her


    and they¡¯re on their way to the police station. She¡¯s definitely dead this time. It serves her right,¡±


    Georgie rebuked as anger flooded her veins.


    X snorted cold-heartedly. ¡°She asked for it.¡±


    ¡°I saw someone in thement section said that the Vice President¡¯s son saved Catherine Batton


    from the incident personally. It was unexpected that Noah Smith and Catherine actually knew each


    other. I bet the two of them must have an unusual rtionship,¡± Georgie added.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± X agreed with her.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Without further dy, she searched for Five Batton¡¯s contact in the call history and gave him a call


    right away.


    She was unsure if Stanley was aware about the incident that happened to his sister. At any rate, it


    was necessary for her to contact and inform him about it.


    As soon as the call was made, the door of her ward was pushed open.


    The man rejected the call before walking into the ward.


    ¡°Five Batton¡­ Did you know what happened to your sister?¡± X looked at him and asked.


    Stanley Batton approached her and frowned slightly. ¡°Yeah, just saw it. I called her just now and she


    told me that she¡¯s on her way to the hospital to deal with a foot injury.¡±


    ¡°A foot injury?¡± Worrisome was written all over X¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, she twisted her foot.¡± Stanley exined before putting the two bags of supper that he brought


    on the bedside table. ¡°I¡¯m going to wait for her at the entrance. By the way, I bought some supper


    for you.¡±


    Following that, he turned around and left the ward.


    The door clicked shut behind him when his phone started to vibrate.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    It was Sharon Lindt who called him. Pressing the green ¡®answer¡¯ icon, Stanley Batton picked up his


    mother¡¯s call while heading to the elevator.


    The two nurses who walked past Stanley were astounded by his handsome features. Their


    immediate reaction was to clutch each other¡¯s hands, secretly screaming in excitement.


    However, Stanley did not give a fig about them.


    ¡°Stan, our baby girl was awfully bullied by the Sullivans. You ought to make Mary Sullivan pay the


    price!¡± Sharon could be heard bellowing in anger on the other end of the phone.


    Stanley strode into the elevator and pressed the button to close the elevator doors under the


    attention and admiration of countless girls.


    ¡°I get it,¡± he said before he hung up the phone.


    On the other hand, X could not take her eyes off the supper that Stanley had left behind since


    the man went out of her ward. She did not notice it, but the corner of her lips had started curving


    upwards into a gentle smile.


    She did not touch those suppers at all. On the contrary, she turned to Georgie Clementine and


    pleaded, ¡°Georgie, please push me to Catherine¡¯s ward. I want to see her.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Without hesitation, Georgie reached out for the wheelchair ced beside the door and


    carefully assisted her to sit on it.


    ***


    When Stanley reached Catherine Batton¡¯s ward, the doctor had already examined her foot. She was


    currently sitting on her bed, busy chatting with Noah Smith.


    Her eyes took on a hurt and pitiful expression the moment she saw Stanley. ¡°Fifth brother, you¡¯re


    finally here.¡±


    Stepping forward, Stanley ran his fingers through her hair gently and asked about her condition with


    a concerned face. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Catherine nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I tried to contact you after I called the police but apparently


    your phone was turned off. Therefore, I decided to inform youter after you turn on your phone.


    Well, who knew that such a thing would happen to me?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Stanley felt terribly guilty about his slip-up. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. My phone ran out of


    battery.¡±


    Catherine smiled encouragingly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Fifth brother.¡±


    Stanley did not say anything as the difort in his heart remained. Slowly, his eyes fell on Noah


    Smith.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Meeting his gaze, Noah beamed a smile at him. ¡°Hey Fifth brother.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± He responded, his tone as t as a pancake. Then, he sat near the edge of Catherine¡¯s bed


    and asked, ¡°Which foot of yours is hurt?¡±


    Rolling up the pant of her right leg, Catherine exposed her red and swollen right ankle, pointing it to


    her brother. ¡°Here it is. I looked extremely pathetic just now.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Stanley asked, feeling sorry for her.


    Catherine shook her head. ¡°Not really, it¡¯s bearable.¡±


    In the middle of their conversation, Georgie pushed X into the ward.


    Anxiety crept over Catherine¡¯s face as soon as she noticed X¡¯s arrival. ¡°Sis¡­ X, why are you


    here? Don¡¯t you know your own condition?¡±


    Stanley got up from the bed immediately and walked toward X, taking the wheelchair from


    Georgie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did I say you can leave your bed? Hmm?¡±


    X looked at Catherine and answered, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Catherine.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Back to your ward immediately.¡± A serious expression etched on Stanley¡¯s face. He


    nced at Georgie and continued, ¡°Please bring her back.¡±


    X furrowed her brows as she stared deep at his handsome face. Desperately, she insisted on


    staying behind, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    Stanley massaged his forehead helplessly. ¡°Be a good girl, alright?¡±


    X shook her head once more, refusing his attempt again. ¡°I¡¯ll stay for a while before I leave.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Seeing that the girl was not going toply, Stanley stopped arguing with her and gave in.


    X grinned in satisfaction and fell silent as well.


    Catherine was impressed by the scene in front of her. She could not help but eximed, ¡°This is


    definitely my first time to see my brother being so submissive to a girl, other than me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, X¡¯s heart somewhat fluttered though her expression remained calm as usual.


    She switched the subject right away to disguise herself. ¡°Catherine, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± replied Catherine.


    ¡°Hey X, you¡¯re here.¡± Noah looked at X, all the time smiling.


    ¡°Yup.¡± X returned a smile as well.


    She remembered that she saw someone mention Noah''s name on Weibo, saying that he had gone


    to the police station to save Catherine personally. The two of them must be hiding their secret


    rtionship from the rest, X guessed.


    Nevertheless, she did not pursue the matter.


    ¡°When will you be discharged from the hospital?¡± X stared at Catherine¡¯s face, her eyes were full


    of concern.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    After staying at Catherine Batton¡¯s ward for some time, Stanley Batton decided to push X Quest


    back to her ward.


    Georgie Clementine followed closely behind them.


    As soon as the three of them set foot into the ward, Stanley ced his hands around X¡¯s back


    and knees and lifted her up carefully. After putting her down on the bed, he thoughtfully grabbed a


    large pillow and ced it behind X so that X could lean on itfortably.


    X¡¯s heart was still fluttering and pounding as she looked at the man in front of her.


    ¡°You should stay with Catherine and look after her. I can take care of myself,¡± she said.


    ¡°She will be fine with so many nurses around her.¡± Stanley reassured her before pulling a chair to sit


    beside her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to leave her alone. I have Georgie with me so don¡¯t worry about me,¡±


    X continued to insist.


    ¡°Have you washed your face?¡± Stanley asked as he ignored her demand.


    X shook her head in response.


    Immediately, he got up and headed straight to the bathroom.


    Georgie was astonished by Stanley¡¯s decision and his sincerity to care for X. X was merely his


    non-blood rted, temporary wife while Catherine was his own sister, sharing the same blood as


    his.


    However, he was willing to leave his sister alone just to look after X.


    In particr, X was not even on her own but apanied by her.


    She could clearly feel that X¡¯s position in Stanley¡¯s heart was unique and irreceable.


    ¡°Georgie, I think you should go back first since he¡¯s staying around.¡± X said as their eyes met.


    Georgie did not say anything much. She simply urged X to take care of herself and bid a brief


    farewell. Then, she paused and stared deep at the bathroom for a moment before she turned away


    and walked out of the ward.


    After Georgie had left, Stanley returned to X¡¯s side with a basin of warm water in his hands.


    There was a snow white towel hung on his right lower arm. Despite that it was a cheap towel just


    like any other towels out there, it seemed exceptionally ssy the way it was ced on his body.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Georgie?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I told her to leave since you kept insisting to stay here. There¡¯s no need for her to look after me


    then.¡± X continued, ¡°Georgie has lots of work to do as well.¡±


    He raised his eyes and stared at X, a tinge of suspicion shed across his eyes.


    Her attitude toward him went back to normal.


    Were all women the same? Being emotionally unstable?


    He tried not to think about it. cing the basin on the floor, he wet the towel and squeezed it to


    drain the extra water before wiping X¡¯s face with care and attentiveness.


    On the other hand, X had been sitting still on the bed the entire time, her face only expressed the


    enjoyment from his service.


    Though it was just a simple, intimate act, it was difficult to suppress the contentment and felicity that


    overtook her heart.


    Because of him, she felt that her youthful years had be a little warmer.


    Because of him, it seemed that the night skies outside of the window at that moment were more


    beautiful than usual.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Stanley helped X to lie down on the bed.


    Shortly after, he sat on the couch beside her bed and sent a text message to Zack Cassidy on


    WeChat. ¡°Why does a woman blow hot and cold on you?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Zack had already fallen asleep.


    His eyes opened slowly as he heard the vibration of his phone. Stretching his hand, he grabbed his


    phone and took a look at the iing message.


    Blurred and confused, his gaze shifted from the message to the time shown on the top right corner.


    It was nearly eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    Zack heaved a deep sigh of helplessness while he sat up weakly, all the time mumbling to himself.


    ¡®Love can make one crazy indeed.¡¯


    He ruffled his hair and began typing on his phone. ¡°Are you asking on behalf of your friend again?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Stanley cleared his throat to conceal his charade as he replied Zack with a simple ¡®Yes¡¯.


    Yawning in sleepiness, Zack ran his fingers across the keyboard again:


    ¡°There are two possibilities in general. Firstly, the girl has a thing on your friend. She¡¯s trying to


    attract his attention by acting cold toward him.¡±


    ¡°As for the second one, the girl is simply upset during that period of time because she encountered


    someone or something that made her unhappy, such as having her period.¡±

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    After reading Zack Cassidy¡¯s reply, Stanley Batton fixed his gaze on X Quest.


    X, on the other hand, had already fallen asleep here and now.


    Meanwhile, Zack texted him again and asked, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±


    Stanley decided to ignore the message so he threw his phone to the side and headed to the


    bathroom to wash up.


    ***


    The next morning, X was awakened by a sudden noise of the phone vibrating.


    Stanley also opened his eyes slowly and stretched his arm at the coffee table, his fingertips


    searching for his phone. He got up from the couch and shuffled to the floor-to-ceiling window to pick


    up the call.


    X sat up and casually stretched her back. She then grasped her phone and clicked open the


    news app.


    ¡°Fifth master, Logan Dankworth, thewyer of Sullivan Food Group, had taken all the me for


    bribing the police officers.¡±


    ¡°The case had escted into a huge ruckus and it went viral on the inte, garnering the attention


    of almost every citizen.¡±


    ¡°As for Mary Sullivan, although she had instructed people to harm our Seventh Mistress, she didn¡¯t


    cause any harm to her personally. Therefore, she¡¯ll only be detained for a monthter on.¡±


    ¡°The Chairman¡¯s mistress of Sullivan Group was behind the incident. Everything was orchestrated


    by her.¡±


    ¡°The President had made a call just now, hoping that we¡¯ll put a stop to the incident before it¡¯s


    aggravated as the matter had excessively affected the credibility of police officers.¡±


    Zack reported the matter to Stanley as detailed as possible, the seriousness in his tone was only


    amplified with each word he spoke.


    Stanley¡¯s eyes only expressed calmness as he strode to the balcony and observed the heavy traffic


    on the street underneath. ¡°Keep an eye on Mary for the next month.¡±


    Zack snorted in response. ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    Shortly after, Stanley hung up the phone and returned to the ward.


    In the meantime, X was reading a trending news on her phone. Her attention was fully drawn to it


    such that she did not notice Stanley¡¯s appearance at all.


    The news said that no less than forty police officers¡ªfrom the police station that was in charge of


    Catherine Batton¡¯s case¡ªwere fired for colluding with the Sullivans, perverting the course of justice.


    These police officers involved ranged from the senior officers to the police constabry.


    Furthermore, Mary Sullivan would be detained for a month as she had hired people to harm


    Catherine Batton. Last but not least, Logan Dankworth, as awyer of Sullivan Food Group, was


    sentenced to three years of imprisonment for bribing the police officers.


    Upon reading the news, X¡¯s mood was lifted instantly, her heart leaped up for joy.


    Stepping forward, Stanley sat beside her and peeked at the screen of the phone, his face remained


    expressionless. ¡°What would you like to have for breakfast? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    A smile blossomed on X¡¯s face when she brought the phone to his eyes and shook it happily at


    him. ¡°Did you see that? All of them have been punished.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s mouth curved up into a shallow arc. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ***


    At the same time, Catherine Batton was reading about the news too in her own ward.


    Likewise, she could hardly contain her happiness to receive such good news in the morning.


    Engulfed with joy, she stretched her bodyfortably and sat up from the bed.


    Detaining Mary for a month was more than enough for her.


    It worked off her anger just by imagining Mary wailing and weeping in the jail!


    Knock knock knock¡­ A short series of raps from the door broke the silence in the ward and


    interrupted Catherine¡¯s thoughts.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Catherine found herself turning to face the door subconsciously. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    In response, the door was pushed open slightly.


    Josh Batton sneaked into the ward and locked the door immediately.


    He was wearing a grey hoodie, his hat stacked on top of the hood. His face was covered with a


    huge sunsses as well as a mask, barely exposing any of his flesh.


    His entire face was safely and perfectly covered. The only things that were visible were his hands


    which were carrying tworge bags of food.


    Nevertheless, the strong noble aura exuded from him was impossible to hide or disguise.


    ¡°Sixth brother, why are you here?¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes opened wide, attentive and brimming with


    surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be shooting amercial overseas now?¡±


    She clearly remembered that her brother had informed her about that when he gave her a callst


    night to inquire about the incident.


    Strutting forward, Josh sat near the edge of her bed and slowly took off his sunsses and mask.


    He ced them on the bedside table before he answered her question. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you so I


    decided to pay you a visit first¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving in a short while.¡±


    Catherine felt her heart melt hearing her brother¡¯s words. ¡°Aww¡­ Sixth brother, you¡¯re so nice to


    me.¡±


    Josh stroked her hair gently and lovingly. ¡°How are you? Everything¡¯s alright?¡±


    Catherine nodded in response. ¡°It¡¯s not too bad I supposed. The pain is gone this morning.¡±

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    As Catherine Batton spoke, she rotated her right ankle, drawing small circles in the air with her foot.


    It was not too difficult for her to move around anymore.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Josh Batton handed her the tworge bags in his hands. ¡°Speaking of which, I


    bought you some breakfast and snacks.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Sixth brother!¡± Catherine happily hugged the things he brought in her arms, with a


    satisfied expression etched on her face.


    Josh grinned at her reaction as he slid his hand into the pocket of his hoodie. He took out a signed


    photo of Morty Wayne and Jay Corben and passed it to Catherine. ¡°There you go. You wanted this,


    right?¡±


    Joy sparkled inside Catherine and her mood was elevated once more the moment she saw the


    photo. Delighted with her brother¡¯s surprise, she stared at the photo for a second or two before


    lifting her head to nce at Josh. ¡°Thank you so much, Sixth brother. There isn¡¯t a single day that I


    stopped loving you.¡±


    Josh simply patted her head again. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Put your stuff down. I¡¯ll help you to wash up


    and we¡¯ll have breakfast first.¡±


    ¡°Anything you say, Sixth brother¡­ I¡¯m so pleased to see their photo. I really do think that they are


    the perfect match. It¡¯s my biggest hope to see them end up getting married!¡±


    Looking at her excited expression, Josh decided to keep his mouth shut and remain silent.


    He knew very well that Catherine was a big fan of this on-screen couple and they were her life


    goals. He did not want to throw a wet nket over her fantasy of the couple.


    Moreover, for a big fan like her, she would never believe his words even though he told her that the


    couple was just acting in front of the camera.


    Therefore, it was best to let her continue living her dream.


    It would not make any difference to her anyway.


    ***


    Josh stayed with Catherine in her ward till everyst bit of food was eaten before he left the room


    fully disguised again.


    Keeping his head down, he scuttled along the aisle and went down the building by using the stairs


    to avoid the crowd.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, several girls managed to recognize him as soon as he set foot at the lobby.


    The girls went crazy instantaneously and gathered around him in a sh. Excited with their


    encounter, they gaped at his face with their eyes wide open such that they were going to faint the


    next second.


    They were constantly and uncontrobly clutching their hands and stomping in ce while


    expressing their fondness to him.


    ¡°Josh¡­ Josh Batton, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I¡¯m a big fan of yours! By the way, you have a


    really small face.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ You¡¯re so tall and fit in person. Can I have your autograph?¡±


    ¡°Me too! I want it too!¡±


    Josh was already used to the situation in front of him. He was neither shocked nor excited with their


    sudden confession in the middle of the lobby.


    However, his first reaction was to glimpse at the watch on his wrist.


    He found out that there was merely an hour left before his flight would take off, which meant that he


    had to rush to the airport as soon as possible.


    Without any dy, he quickly searched his pockets but he failed to find a pen inside any of them.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have a pen with me. Do you have it?¡± asked Josh.


    The girls shook their heads in response.


    Immediately, he reached out his hand to the girl standing in front of him. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    She handed him the phone without hesitation.


    Very soon, Josh found the memo on her phone and clicked open it. He swiftly typed his name ¡®Josh


    Batton¡¯ in the memo before adding, ¡°I¡¯m running out of time so this is all I can do... I have to rush to


    the airport right now.¡±


    Following the statement, he dashed out of the hospital without giving them a chance to speak.


    After he left, the group of girls dropped their head and looked at the memo with excitement. When


    the two tiny words ¡®Josh Batton¡¯ hit them in the eye, they were all petrified instantly.


    ¡°Our idol has a unique mind indeed, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°How did he even think of this? Hahaha¡­ I can¡¯t help falling for him.¡±


    The girls blinked at his shrinking back before he disappearedpletely in the crowd. Amazement


    and adoration glowed inside them.


    ***


    Meanwhile in the ward, Stanley Batton was helping X Quest to wipe her face.


    X was sitting on the bed with her eyes closed, looking very much like a doll.


    While she managed to mostly maintain an indifferent and serene look on her exterior, she could feel


    her heart fluttering about like a baby bird trying to fly.


    ¡°X¡­¡± Stanley broke the silence.


    X opened her eyes gradually. ¡°Yes?¡±

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    ¡°I won¡¯t be around for a day three dayster. Will it be okay to let Georgie take care of you that


    day?¡± Stanley Batton asked.


    There were some important tasks regarding the foreign branch of hispany awaiting him.


    Therefore, he had to travel there to settle the issue on his own.


    ¡°No problem.¡± X nodded without asking for further details.


    Stanley smiled at her before taking the basin of water into the bathroom.


    At that instant, X¡¯s phone vibrated.


    When she saw the name ¡®Master¡¯ was disyed beside the call symbol, all the congeniality within


    her melted away and was reced by indescribable, mixed feelings.


    Intense guilt kicked in and spread rapidly across her whole heart. It was like a pair of invisible hands


    that were constantly tearing her soul apart, without mercy.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to regte her emotions and remained as calm as possible before


    she picked up the call.


    ¡°Hey X, how are you?¡± The familiar voice of the old man flowed through her ears, the tone of his


    voice was as doting as ever.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t be better. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine too. I mailed you some fine ginseng just now, three boxes of them in total.¡± The old man on


    the other end of the phone continued, ¡°The ginseng is perfect for a weak and cold body like yours.


    Just remember to add a little of them into your soup and drink them about twice a week, get it?¡±


    His advice somewhat reminded X of the days where she learned about medicine and medication


    under the guidance of Dr. Batton many years ago.


    Back in those days, he always loved to prepare various arrays of tonics and supplements for her.


    Then, he would exin each of them to her in earnest and give her some helpful advice every


    single time.


    However, the more he cared for her, the more she felt guilty about what she had done.


    Her master had been really nice to her but she had disappointed him in the end. She failed to


    control her feelings and allowed herself to fall in love with another guy when she had promised him


    to maintain a three-years-marriage with her husband.


    Moreover, there was no way she could keep that promise because of her feelings for the guy which


    should never have existed in the first ce.


    ¡°X?¡± The old man spoke again, pulling her back from her deep thoughts.


    The tip of X¡¯s nose was slightly sore and her eyes were red. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening. I get it, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°X¡­ Grandpa misses you a lot. It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s birthday in three days. Can you fly over to see


    me?¡± The old man asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡± X promised him without hesitation.


    In fact, she had been thinking about sparing her time to visit her master before this. It was her initial


    n to pay him a visit even if he did not call her today.


    She missed him very much too. Apart from that, there were a lot of things that she would like to


    confess to him as well as to apologize to him.


    Besides, she was certain that she would be able to walk on her own without aid three dayster.


    She could ignore any other events but she could not risk missing his birthday.


    ¡°Great! Then I shall look forward to meeting you soon.¡± He sounded delighted and excited on the


    other end of the phone.


    Nevertheless, his tenderness and love pierced through X and stabbed right at her spine, almost


    as though they were some sharp thorns.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you then,¡± said X.


    The grin on her face did not falter despite the uneasiness in her heart was only amplified with each


    word she spoke.


    Shortly after X hung up the phone, she booked a flight ticket to Country Y through an app right


    away.


    ***


    Three dayster.


    It was eleven o¡¯clock in the local time when X¡¯s ne arrived at Country Y.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Stepping out of the airport, she dragged her suitcase behind her and hopped on a taxi at the


    entrance, heading to the vi where her master was staying.


    The vi was mainly timberwork. Arge, tough species of tree called Phoebe zhennan made up


    the framework of the house. Thebination of wood and Country Y style had brought a modest


    yet luxurious aura to the vi. Suddenly, the memory of her first arrival here to learn about medicine


    shed across her eyes.


    She was truly miserable and desperate that time.


    If her master did not offer her a shelter and heal her with all his heart, she could not imagine herself


    having a future.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    With a face like that, it would be difficult for her to live a decent life, not to mention revenge.


    Ron Batton was X Quest¡¯s life savior.


    However, she broke the promise between them.


    Her heart sank whenever she reminded herself of her irresponsibility and incapability. She found


    herself standing as rigid as a pole at the gate, her legs frozen to the ground. It took some time for


    her to recover from her dejection before she dragged her suitcase and strode into the courtyard.


    The first thing that she saw as soon as she stepped into the vi was a traditional Chinese style


    courtyard decorated with different species of flowers and shrubs. It looked the same as it was


    before she left.


    Spring was definitely the most beautiful time of the year. The cherry blossoms in the courtyard were


    fully bloomed and the petals were dancing in the air as the cooling wind blew across the house,


    carrying a tinge of floral fragrance with it.


    Stepping across the ground covered with fallen leaves, X made her way to the entrance of the


    main building under the rustle of the leaves before pulling open the door.


    When the maids saw her entering the house, all of them came forward to greet her. She returned


    their greetings one by one and headed to the living room.


    In the living room, an old man was sitting on a sofa made of fine rosewood while enjoying his tea.


    Across the rosewood coffee table was a lit incense concocted by the old man himself, which helped


    to keep his mind refreshed.


    Upon seeing X, Ron Batton eagerly stood up and walked to her with a delighted expression.


    ¡°X, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    As he spoke, his hands sped firmly on X¡¯s shoulders and his eyes studied her body from head


    to toe. ¡°Come on, let Grandpa take a look at my good girl¡­ Eh? Have you lost some weight?¡±


    ¡°Your face looks pale too, like you¡¯ve just had a surgery.¡± Ron examined her face closely while


    mumbling to himself.


    While X tried to suppress theplex feelings in her heart, she forced herself to beam a smile at


    him. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re my master. I really had a surgery about a week ago, a minimally invasive


    surgery. It was appendicitis.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! How can you travel all the way here to my ce when you¡¯ve just had surgery?¡± Ron¡¯s


    face went serious instantaneously.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s your birthday.¡± And there were a lot of things she wished to tell him because she was


    tired of hiding them to herself.


    The longer she kept them in her heart, the more terrible she felt.


    ¡°Quick, have a sit on the sofa and rest well.¡± Ron carefully held X¡¯s by her elbow and led her to


    the sofa, sitting down together with her.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± He held out his hand at her.


    Without any reluctance, X ced her tiny wrist in his palm.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He felt the pulse at her wrist with full concentration for a moment. Then, he began, ¡°Your body is


    recovering well but your qi and blood are still very weak. I¡¯ll cook some herbal medicine which can


    help with your post-surgery recoveryter.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s your birthday today and you¡¯re supposed to enjoy and rx.¡± X rejected his offer.


    ¡°Do you think I can enjoy and rx when you¡¯re not fully recovered from your surgery?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have told you if I¡¯d known you¡¯ll be like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out about it too even if you refuse to tell me.¡± Ron teased.


    X smiled in her helpless position. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Shortly after, she got up from the sofa and pulled her suitcase near to her feet before opening it.


    She took out a ssy square box made of rosewood from her suitcase and handed it to Ron.


    Ron stared at the box with curiosity. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Open it and you¡¯ll know. It¡¯s something you¡¯ve always had in mind,¡± X responded.


    Immediately, he ced the box on the coffee table and opened it carefully.


    An exquisite ¡®Silver Censer with Openwork Design of Grapes and Flying Birds¡¯ came to his eyes as


    soon as the cover of the box was removed.


    ¡°I got this when I went to an auctionst time. Didn''t you always say that you wanted this so badly? I


    bought it for you.¡±


    ¡°This must¡¯ve cost a fortune! Why are you wasting money again, silly girl?¡± Ron started to nag her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for me to spend money on you. After all, you¡¯re my life savior.¡± X grinned. ¡°By the way,


    happy birthday Grandpa!¡±


    The smile on Ron¡¯s face beamed wider as his eyes filled with his love for X. ¡°Thank you so much,


    X.¡±


    After that, X walked around the living room and scanned the house before adding, ¡°Is it the same


    as usual for today? I don¡¯t see any guests here.¡±

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Ron Batton always kept a low profile as he preferred a peaceful and quiet life. He would never invite


    anyone toe over even on his birthday.


    When X Quest was staying with him, the two of them would spend his birthday together every


    year.


    ¡°Yeah. My son was here initially but he went back this morning after celebrating my birthday


    yesterday night.¡± Ron said.


    His son, who was her father-inw¡­


    As a matter of fact, she had never seen this man before in her life.


    ¡°X? What are you thinking about?¡± Ron¡¯s eyes fixed on her face, attentive and brimming with


    curiosity.


    X gathered her thoughts immediately. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll boil the herbal medicine for you first before we have lunch. Let¡¯s have a little chat after


    lunch, okay?¡± Ron got up from the sofa right away, joy streaked through him like aet.


    Rising to her feet, X pulled his wrist and argued, ¡°Please don¡¯t make a fuss about it, Grandpa. I¡¯m


    alright. Let¡¯s just dig in.¡±


    However, Ron pushed her hand away from his and headed straight to the kitchen. As he was


    walking to the kitchen, he demanded, ¡°You just stay there alright. Don¡¯t follow me or I¡¯ll be mad.¡±


    X heaved a deep sigh in her helpless position. Having no other choices, X simply sank into


    the sofa.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Nevertheless, uneasiness and guilt multiplied in her heart every second as she stared at his back,


    causing her to feel extremely terrible.


    He was so considerate and kind to her. What would his reaction be if she confessed everything to


    him? He must be very angry, right?


    ***


    After having their lunch, Ron helped X to her room and insisted on her to have some rest.


    Ron¡¯s nagging session seemed like an eternity before he was finally willing to leave her alone in the


    room.


    Though she was currently lying in the familiar room where she used to stay, X could not get rid of


    the mixed emotions that slowly overtook her heart.


    She was very tired and sleepy.


    Nheless, she could not sleep at all although she tried to keep her eyes shut. Her mind was in a


    mess and there was still a slight bitter feeling that remained stuck in her heart.


    She had been tossing and turning in bed for a long time before sleepiness kicked in and eventually


    brought her to sleep.


    Perhaps because she had returned to the familiar environment from her past, all the dreams she


    had were rted to the past years she had spent as an apprentice here.


    In her dream, she found herself learning medicine, medication and healing all over again.


    It was as if her life had been reyed like a movie.


    Suddenly, her eyes opened widely.


    It was already evening when she woke up from her nap.


    Images of her dream kept popping out in her mind, making her feel worse than before.


    Knock knock knock¡­


    There was a knock on the door when X was drowning in her own thoughts.


    X slowly sat up before she turned to the door and called out, ¡°Pleasee in¡­¡±


    Shortly after, Ron pushed open the door and entered her room.


    In his hand was a Phoebe zhennan cane iid with rubies. The old man made his way to X¡¯s


    side and sat close to her. ¡°How do you feel now? Do you feel better after taking my medicine?¡±


    X nodded in response, ¡°Yes, I feel much better now.¡±


    ¡°Great. Get ready then and we¡¯ll go down for dinner,¡± Ron continued.


    X simply nodded again.


    ¡°X, is there something bothering you? I notice that you¡¯ve been frowning and scowling the whole


    day.¡± His face was full of concern. ¡°Did someone bully you? Who is it? Tell Grandpa, I¡¯ll make sure


    he pays the price.¡±


    The more he cared about her, the more heavy-hearted X felt.


    In the next second, the tip of her nose was sore and her eyes went red and zed with a ssy


    layer of tears.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal? Huh? Tell Grandpa¡­¡± Flustered, Ron Batton tried to pry the details out of her.


    X Quest shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    She did not want to give him any trouble since today was his birthday.


    It would be more appropriate for her to tell him the truth tomorrow.


    However, Ron insisted on pursuing the matter. ¡°That¡¯s not true, there must be something wrong with


    you. I know you very well. Are you afraid of giving me trouble because it¡¯s my birthday today? Come


    on, tell Grandpa! You¡¯re the one giving me a hard time if you refuse to tell me your problems.¡±


    X, yet, shook her head once more while trying to maintain her calm facade. ¡°You¡¯re imagining


    things. I¡¯m just excited to see you because we haven¡¯t met for a very long time.¡±


    ¡°Lies¡­ Be honest with me!¡± Ron demanded as his face went dark again. ¡°Did your sister bully you


    again? Or it is someone else?¡±


    ¡°No one bullied me, Grandpa. You¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so down then? You must¡¯ve something on your mind. Grandpa is going to skip dinner


    if you don¡¯t be frank with me.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± X was as helpless as a baby.


    Nevertheless, she really did not want to speak the truth today.


    Who did not want to have a happy and enjoyable birthday?


    ¡°Spit it out, girl.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry.¡± X muttered with dread as she hung her head down and closed her eyes.


    Though she had a lot to tell him, the words seemed to stick in her throat. She did not know where to


    begin.


    She really did not want to talk about this matter on his birthday.


    Despite that it was a bad timing, she knew that she had to confess to him no matter what. She was


    well aware of her master¡¯s temper. He would try all his might to get to the bottom of it.


    He was not going to give in if he did not force the truth out of her.


    ¡°Why are you saying sorry to me? Hmm?¡± Ron¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity and confusion.


    ¡°I think¡­ I think I have to break the promise between us¡­¡± X dropped her head as she forced


    herself to finish that sentence.


    The bewilderment in his eyes mounted up instantly. ¡°Break the promise?¡±


    X¡¯s response was to simply nod. She felt like there was a terrible storm brewing inside her and


    breathing became difficult every minute. ¡°I¡­ I have to divorce your grandson. I can¡¯t carry on with


    the three-years-marriage that I promised you. I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡±


    As she spoke, she continued to keep her head down, too afraid to look up and meet his eyes.


    ¡°I really did try to keep our promise. I told myself I can¡¯t get a divorce no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°But I lost control of my feelings. I fell in love with someone else and betrayed my husband.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I want to end this marriage although it hasn¡¯t been three years. I don¡¯t know what to say


    besides sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Grandpa¡­¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say these in the heat of the moment. My decision was very well thought out. I¡¯m extremely


    sorry about it...I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    After blurting out everything on her mind, X¡¯s head was hung even lower. Pure fear and guilt was


    all that was in her heart at that moment, her body was paralyzed with terror.


    She thought, ¡®Grandpa must be really mad and upset with me.¡¯


    Years ago, she was the one who confidently told her Grandpa that she would definitely keep their


    promise. It turned out that she was the one who was going to break the promise, too.


    She felt very much like a condemned prisoner who hadmitted a heinous crime. The guilt in her


    mind was so heavy that she could not lift her head at all.


    Upon hearing that, Ron Batton¡¯s expression gradually became gentle and the corner of his lips


    curved up into a shallow arc. ¡°Silly girl, the man must¡¯ve meant a lot to you. He must be so


    important that you¡¯re willing to confess your feelings to me and request to break our promise for


    him.¡±


    X nodded, ¡°Yes. Sorry about it, Grandpa. I¡¯m so sorry. Please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    However, the smile on Ron¡¯s face did not falter.


    ¡°Why did you tell me about it if you think that I¡¯ll be angry? In fact, you could¡¯ve left it out. Our


    agreement will expire in a few months anyway. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you tell me that you want a


    divorce by that time? And be together with that man after that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lie to you.¡± X continued to mutter in a serious tone, her eyes fixed on the ground.


    She was constantly picking the side of her thumb, refusing to lift her head. Her head was as heavy


    as lead and her face was burning hot. ¡°Since I¡¯ve betrayed my husband, it¡¯s better for me to get a


    divorce.¡±

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t just cheat emotionally. In fact, I had sex with that man once a few months ago, but


    it wasn¡¯t intentional.


    ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t think about getting a divorce with my husband. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you the


    truth,¡± X Quest said seriously.


    Ron Batton¡¯s smile widened as he gently patted X¡¯s shoulder. ¡°X, look at me.¡±


    However, X didn¡¯t dare to look up at him. Right now, his gaze was like a weapon that could


    pierce right through her.


    He could see through the feelings of guilt in the depths of her heart.


    After mentally preparing herself, X slowly lifted her head and looked into Ron¡¯s eyes.


    The look in his eyes was the same as usual. In fact, they seemed even gentler.


    This was something X hadn¡¯t expected at all.


    At first, she thought she would be met with an angry reaction.


    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s still a lot of stuff I haven¡¯t told you, but I will eventually, bit by bit. I¡¯m really sorry


    for what I¡¯ve done,¡± X stammered worriedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear what you have to say about those things. I¡¯m fine if you want to


    get a divorce, but you must meet with your husband and talk things out first,¡± Ron said with a faint


    smile.


    X couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.


    It all sounded impossible.


    After a moment of stunned silence, X carefully examined Ron¡¯s face. ¡°Do you really mean it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Ron said and nodded.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said without hesitation.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since she would get a divorce from her husband, it was probably a good idea to meet and rify


    everything in person.


    However, when she looked at her master¡¯s face, she felt a little upset at herself.


    She would rather he yelled at her or beat her up.


    At least, in that way, she would feel better about herself.


    However, what was his reaction?


    Not only did he not say anything, but he had even agreed to her request without hesitation.


    This made X feel even more guilty. Her eyes welled up.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you so nice to me?¡± X stuttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you deserve it,¡± Ron said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m really, truly sorry,¡± X added. She wished she could p herself twice on her cheeks.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear you apologize again. My ears are getting tired,¡± Ron bemoaned.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t agree to what I said,¡± X said, lowering her head. She felt very much like a


    criminal.


    Ron didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, his smile deepened.


    ¡°If you want to beat me up or yell at me, please do it to your heart¡¯s content. As long as it makes you


    feel better, you can do anything you want,¡± X said.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not angry.¡± Ron continued to smile.


    ¡°Grandpa, I owe you far too much. I will spend the rest of my life repaying your kindness. I¡¯ll treat


    you like my biological grandfather,¡± X said from the bottom of her heart as she looked at him.


    Whatever wrong she hadmitted against her master, she would spend the rest of her life trying


    to make up for it.


    Ron patted X gently on her shoulder before standing up. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll remember what you said.


    Let¡¯s go and eat. I¡¯m hungry,¡± he said.


    X was even more surprised by his rxed demeanor.


    She instantly stood up obediently. Without asking any further, she followed him down to the dining


    room.


    By then, the servants had already prepared a full table of dishes for dinner. They were all her


    favorite dishes.


    X knew that her master must have asked the servants to prepare them, especially for her.


    While looking at the dishes on the table, X nced at the kind, old man who stood next to her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she had done to deserve such a good master.


    The two sat down across each other.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    After sitting down, X Quest took the initiative to ce food on Ron Batton¡¯s te.


    Ron ate a mouthful of rice before he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you two to meet in one week. Once the


    time has been decided, I¡¯ll reach out to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said as she gently bit on her chopsticks with an apologetic look on her face.


    ¡°X, stay with me for a week if you can. I¡¯ll nurse you back to health,¡± Ron said.


    X shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t, Grandpa. There¡¯s still a lot of work left back in the country.¡±


    Ron chuckled. ¡°Very well. I shan¡¯t force you then. Later, I¡¯ll prepare some herbs for you to bring


    home. You can consume them on your own once you get back.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    ***


    Back in the room, Stanley Batton sent a message to X.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll only be able to return to the country tomorrow afternoon due to a sudden dy,¡± Stanley


    wrote.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll look after myself,¡± X replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Stanley stopped sending her any texts after that.


    X did the same and cleaned herself up before going to bed.


    The next morning, she bid farewell to her master and got onto a return flight to her home country.


    By the time her flightnded, it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    As soon as X walked out of the arrival hall, she saw Georgie Clementine running in her direction.


    Georgie grabbed her luggage right away and looked at her worriedly. ¡°How did it go? How is your


    body feeling? And, what about your master¡­¡±


    By the end of her sentence, Georgie was looking at X curiously.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    X was still feeling a little upset at herself over this matter. She let out a long, helpless sigh. ¡°My


    master has agreed. He said he would arrange for my husband and me to meet so that we could talk


    things out.¡±


    ¡°Really? Did he actually agree?¡± Georgie seemed surprised.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X nodded.


    Georgie didn¡¯t press on further. She held X¡¯s hand and carefully led her outside.


    X didn¡¯t mention anything else, either.


    After they entered the house, Stanley pushed the door open from behind and came in before they


    even changed into house slippers.


    Seeing the luggage in Georgie¡¯s hands and X¡¯s worn-out appearance, Stanley frowned slightly.


    ¡°Where did you two go? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to rest in a quiet ce? You¡¯re not supposed


    to be running around,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I went to do something very important,¡± X said and chuckled.


    ¡®Once this is over and done with, I will be able to follow my heart and be with you.¡¯ X thought to


    herself.


    The thought itself gave X mixed feelings.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future.¡± X didn¡¯t give him a clear answer. Instead, she changed into her


    slippers and walked over to the couch before sitting down.


    Stanley didn¡¯t ask any further. He, too, changed into his slippers before walking over and sitting


    down next to her. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± X nodded.


    After that, she looked up at his face and examined it carefully.


    This man was the most handsome person she had ever met.


    Her heart raced just from looking at him like this.


    ¡°Since Five Batton is back, I¡¯ll leave first¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Before X could say anything, Georgie had made her way out of the house.


    X and Stanley were the only two people left in their big world.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    When their eyes met, X Quest felt as if her heart was on fire.


    Her ears couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Stanley Batton asked.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m feeling thirsty¡­¡± X shook her head.


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°Lemonade.¡±


    Without saying anything in response, Stanley stood up, walked into the kitchen, and started getting


    to work in front of the kitchen table.


    While X watched him work from behind, she felt a warm sensation in her heart.


    Suddenly, X thought of his sister. She got up and walked to the door of the kitchen and leaned


    against it as she watched him slicing a lemon intently. ¡°How¡¯s Catherine doing?¡±


    Stanley nced up at X. He carefully dropped two slices of lemon into an expensive-looking


    acrylic crystal ss. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s already been discharged from the hospital and is now resting at


    home.¡±


    ¡°Where does she live?¡± X asked.


    ¡°In my house,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let her stay with us? We can look after each other,¡± X said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Someone will look after her,¡± Stanley said while adding honey and warm water into the


    ss before mixing the drink carefully.


    Although it was a simple ss of lemonade, he made it seem much ssier.


    X nodded without asking anything else.


    ¡°What do you want for dinner? I¡¯ll prepare it in advance,¡± Stanley said before handing the ss of


    lemonade to her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided. I¡¯ll let you know once I have,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve found out that the person who framed me for cheating on you is Mary Sullivan,¡± Stanley


    said.


    X snorted coldly. It was just as she expected.


    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°What else can I do? Send the evidence over to me. I¡¯ll get Georgie to hand it over to the cops.


    They¡¯ll give her a harsher sentence,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Five Batton. I¡¯m heading upstairs to get some work done. Send the stuff to meter,¡±


    X said before walking up the stairs with her honey lemonade.


    Soon after she had headed upstairs, Stanley sent her the evidence she asked for. She immediately


    forwarded it to Georgie and told her what to do with it.


    After that, X drank half of the ss of lemonade at one go. She then leaned against her bedrest


    and began to deal with some work she had neglected a little recently.


    Around an hourter, she felt a little tired and stopped working. She put her notebook aside.


    Suddenly recalling that Stanley was still waiting for her decision on what to eat, and since she was


    feeling toozy to go down and look for him in person, X decided to call him on WeChat.


    Stanley was sitting in front of hisputer, his back straight with his headphones on next door.


    The people on hisputer screen were all high-level executives from Dragon Group.


    At this moment, they were having their group¡¯s quarterly meeting.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    All the important members of the group were present.


    Right then, a high-level executive from the marketing department was giving a serious presentation


    about his department¡¯s performance.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    Suddenly, Stanley¡¯s phone began to vibrate. When he saw that it was a call from X, he


    immediately removed his headphones and picked up.


    His ice-cold expression suddenly melted away.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided what I want for dinner. I want steak and spaghetti. I want the fillet steak medium rare,


    and I want a tomato-based sauce for the spaghetti,¡± X said solemnly.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make those for you in a bit,¡± Stanley Batton said.


    ¡°Oh, right. I also want a bowl of cream of mushroom soup. Do you know how to make it?¡± X


    Quest asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I can learn,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± X said.


    The high-level executives on Stanley¡¯sputer screen were all dumbfounded.


    This woman had ordered their CEO to cook for her. She even said it matter-of-factly. It appeared as


    if their CEO cooked for her frequently.


    Could the cold and distant Stanley Batton have a soft side like this?


    Everyone looked at each other, as countless questions appeared in their minds. In the end, they all


    muted their microphones and began whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Did I hear that wrongly? Does our CEO cook in his private life? It¡¯s impossible to imagine our


    demon king wearing an apron and making soup.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ Who is this woman? Our CEO has broken the rules for her more than once. Oh my god.


    Isn¡¯t she amazing?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, and I dare not ask. My entire family is shocked! I can only feel that our CEO is a


    warm-hearted person when he spoke to this woman.¡±


    ¡°We have agreed that nobody could pick up personal calls during a meeting. Why has he done so


    repeatedly? What does this woman look like?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After carefully listening to X¡¯s instructions, he hung up and shifted his attention back to his


    computer screen.


    Everyone on the screen instantly turned on their microphones and seriously resumed the meeting.


    None of them dared to question him.


    Stanley looked at them coldly as if nothing had happened. ¡°Let¡¯s continue¡­¡±


    After that, the meeting continued.


    ***


    At noon, Stanley returned to his ancient, castle-like vi in the suburbs.


    Since Wilson Batton was home, the vi was bustling with noise and excitement.


    Josh Batton, Catherine Batton, and Sharon Lindt were all chatting with Wilson in the living room.


    Catherine continued to tell jokes to Wilson, making everyoneugh loudly in the process.


    When Stanley saw such a scene, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Regardless of the time, their house would be bustling with excitement whenever Catherine was


    around.


    Ever since she first arrived, Stanley knew that she would be the source of joy andughter in the


    family.


    When Wilson saw Stanley, he immediately waved at Stanley. ¡°Come here, Stanley¡­¡±


    Wilson was beaming happily and had a lively expression on his face.


    Stanley walked over and sat next to Josh.


    ¡°How have you and your wife been recently? Did you make her upset?¡± Wilson asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°Are you really his biological father? People usually ask if their daughter-inw bullied their son or


    something, isn¡¯t that so? Hahaha¡­¡± Catherine joked.


    Wilson rolled his eyes at Catherine. ¡°Does he look like the kind of person who would get bullied? If


    anything, he would probably be the one bullying X. He has the face of a bully.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Are you sure Stanley isn¡¯t your adopted child?¡± Catherine couldn¡¯t resist teasing.


    Stanley coughed awkwardly before picking up a lighter and lighting up a cigarette for Wilson.


    Josh couldn¡¯t help but smile too.


    In the next second, the glimmer in Josh¡¯s eyes faded away as he vaguely felt a pang of pain in his


    heart.


    ¡°If he dares to mistreat X, he¡¯s my adopted son. If he¡¯s nice to X, he¡¯s my biological son,¡±


    Wilson said as he looked at Stanley with a serious expression.


    ¡°Do you get what I mean?¡± Wilson added.


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he silently lit another cigarette for himself and took a puff from


    it.


    ¡°Oh right, Stanley¡­¡± Wilson said before pausing.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Stanley Batton slowly looked up at Wilson Batton with a curious gaze.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t X just go through a surgery? You should spend more time looking after her. Don¡¯t go to


    the office if you don¡¯t have to and make her more herbal soup so that she can recover sooner.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother send some supplements over to X? Make use of them ording to the given


    recipes, do you understand?¡± Wilson said seriously.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley said calmly.


    ¡°Our loving father is also a loving husband,¡± Catherine Batton said with a smile.


    Wilson ruffled Catherine¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Men should indeed look after their wives. Only men who are


    good to their wives will seed in life.¡±


    Catherine chuckled. ¡°Hehe¡­ I hope I can meet someone like my father in the future.¡±


    ¡°You will,¡± Josh said.


    ¡°If the man you end up meeting doesn¡¯t treat you right, I¡¯ll hire someone to kill him,¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is, but if he dares hurt my sister, he will have to pay for it,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Josh said.


    Catherine smiled happily as she naturally rested her head against Wilson¡¯s shoulder and looked at


    everyone. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m so lucky.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Wilson slowly shifted his attention to Josh. ¡°And you¡­ Do you n on staying in the entertainment


    industry? Aren¡¯t you going to help out in thepany?¡±


    When this topic was brought up, Wilson¡¯s facial expression turned a lot more serious.


    Josh waved his hands. ¡°You know I¡¯m not interested in this business stuff. My dream has always


    been rted to the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°What a useless thing,¡± Wilson said with a slight frown.


    Josh chuckled and looked at Stanley. ¡°There are enough useful things in the family. There¡¯s nothing


    wrong with having a less useful thing like me around. Besides, I don¡¯t think working in the


    entertainment industry is useless.¡±


    Wilson took a slow puff at his cigarette before exhaling the smoke. ¡°Just like I said before, I hope


    you won¡¯t regret this in the future.¡±


    Josh continued to smile. He didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered. ¡°Just like I said when I first decided


    on entering the entertainment industry, I¡¯ll finish what I started.¡±


    Wilson let out a long, helpless sigh without saying anything else.


    Sharon decided to make light of the atmosphere. ¡°Oh,e on. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s go


    and eat. I have personally prepared all the dishes for dinner tonight.¡±


    After that, Sharon tugged Wilson along and into the dining room.


    Stanley, Josh, and Catherine quickly followed them.


    Sharon had prepared a full table of dishes. All sorts of delicacies were avable, and each of them


    looked and smelled delicious.


    The presentation of the dishes also appeared like what one would see in five-star hotels.


    After everyone sat down, Catherine couldn¡¯t resistplimenting Sharon for her cooking. ¡°Woah¡­


    Mommy¡¯s dishes are the best in the world.¡±


    Sharon was delighted. ¡°You are very sweet, just like honey.¡±


    While eating, Catherine habitually scrolled through Weibo.


    Very soon, she came across the top trending hashtag about Josh, ¡®#Josh Batton is a living


    temptation#¡¯.


    Catherine looked up at Josh, who sat across from her, and proceeded to click on the link.


    The first Weibo post that came out on top in the trending hashtag was from an ount named ¡®Josh


    Batton Is My Husband¡¯.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I would really like to share. Do you guys know what happened to me? A few


    days ago, I bumped into Josh Batton in the hospital. I then asked for his autograph. However, it


    turned out neither of us had a pen, and since Josh was in a rush to leave, he¡­ He asked for my


    phone and wrote his name in the memo application. Hahahaha¡­ Don¡¯t you find it hard to believe?


    However, when I recall what happened, I find that my idol is extremely funny!¡±


    The person had even posted a screenshot of the words ¡®Josh Batton¡¯ from her memo.


    This Weibo post was published less than an hour ago.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    The number of likes,ments, and shares had exceeded a million.


    Thement section was filled with messages from Josh Batton¡¯s fans.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that my idol has such a funny side? Hahaha¡­ I love it.¡±


    ¡°??? Is this a joke??? But honestly, it¡¯s so cute. Josh, you must have a different way of thinking from


    the rest of us, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ I never thought Josh would get on the list of trending topics for something like this.


    My idol really is adorable!¡±


    After reading all this, Catherine Batton couldn¡¯t help butugh out loudly. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Even Catherine thought her brother was funny and weird.


    When Catherineughed, everyone in the family turned to look at her.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Josh asked curiously with a gentle look in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Catherine chuckled before exining what she read on Weibo about Josh¡¯s odd behavior.


    After hearing her out, Stanley Batton and Wilson Batton smiled faintly.


    Sharon Lindt directly burst intoughter like Catherine.


    When Josh saw them behaving like this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. His smile began to look


    awkward too.


    ¡°Oh, dear. Josh really is adorable. Who wouldn¡¯t fall in love with an idol like him?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°Exactly¡­¡± Catherine nodded intently.


    Josh smiled awkwardly again without saying anything.


    ***


    After cleaning herself up, X Quest leaned against her bedrest and watched Teenage Idol¡¯s


    newest episode.


    In this episode, Jay Corben and Morty Wayne both had a lot of appearances.


    They seemed somewhat close to each other. The way Jay treated Morty, unlike the rest, drew a lot


    of attention.


    Each time the camera was pointed at the two of them, there would always be an added pop-up


    bubble that wrote ¡®#JayTy is real¡¯, and it covered at least half of theputer screen.


    In the contestant poprity chart below, X could see that they had both progressed a lot.


    Morty was still in the number one spot, while Jay was ranked second.


    However, unlike before, both of their scores far exceeded the person in the third ce.


    In the past, the gap between the guy in the third ce and the two wasn¡¯t that great.


    Yet, now, the gap seemed to have increased to the size of the Mariana Trench.


    While there was only a difference in score of around a hundred thousand between the first and


    second spot, the difference between the third and second spot was close to a million.


    Undoubtedly, X and Georgie¡¯s n of selling the idea of boys¡¯ love was extremely effective.


    Jay and Morty also cooperated very well.


    When they interacted with each other, X couldn¡¯t tell they were faking it at all.


    Everything seemed very natural.


    After watching the show, X logged onto Weibo to check out the trending topics.


    Just as she expected, the two of them had made it onto the list.


    Right then, they were ranked third under the hashtag of ¡®#JayTyCP#¡¯.


    X immediately clicked on the link.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Arge group of fans who shipped Jay Corben and Morty Wayne as a couple was heavily


    discussing the scenes they appeared together.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve shipped a couple in my life. Ahh¡­ Whenever I see the two of them


    together, I feel as if my world is full of light.¡±


    ¡°They are way too adorable! I¡¯ve never seen two men look so good together! I¡¯m definitely shipping


    the two of them. My darlings, fly freely! I will always support you. I have a lot of money, and I¡¯m


    willing to spend it all on you two. I¡¯ll even pay for your wedding!¡±


    ¡°#JayTy all the way! We must all vote hard for them! Let them stand at the peak of the world!¡±


    ¡°The little wolf and the little puppy. Isn¡¯t that cute? What kind of heavenly couple is this? I love


    them.¡±


    After reading throughments on Weibo, X Quest satisfactorily put down her phone.


    Right then, all the lights in the house suddenly went out.


    The world became dark, and the only light which remained was that from her phone screen.


    X instantly put on her slippers and walked out of her room before heading downstairs to check on


    the circuit box.


    However, she couldn¡¯t figure out the problem.


    X immediately called Stanley on the phone and put it on handsfree.


    ¡°The electricity suddenly went out at home, but I can¡¯t figure out what the problem was. It¡¯s not an


    electrical trip either. When will you be home? Help check it out,¡± X said as she shone the


    torchlight at the circuit box to examine it.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way home and will arrive in ten minutes,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± X said before preparing to hang up the phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up,¡± he said.


    Hearing this, X instantly felt a warm sensation in her heart. She knew that he was only doing this


    because he was worried she might be afraid.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X held onto her phone. She sat on the couch, leaving the torchlight on as she talked to


    Stanley on handsfree mode.


    With him on the phone, X didn¡¯t feel afraid despite the pitch-ck surrounding.


    ¡°Have you finished the food I made you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I have.¡± X nodded.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley said.


    X was feeling a little nervous. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know what to say to him¡­


    ¡°Five Batton¡­ Do you know how to sing? Can you sing me a song?¡± She asked.


    ¡°What song would you like?¡±


    ¡°Anything, as long as you sing it,¡± X said.


    Come to think of it, X had never heard Stanley singing before.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll sing you ¡®From Now On¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said excitedly.


    ¡°Looking for the sun in a ce without the wind, Being the warm sun for you in a ce of coldness.


    Despite the harsh world, you¡¯re still so na?ve. From now on, I only want to be with you.


    ¡°From now on, be there wild winds or calmness, poverty or wealth, you will always be in the bottom


    of my heart and in my eyes.


    ¡°I want to bring you to the closest ce to the sky, and I want to tell you loudly that I¡¯m mad about


    you¡­¡±


    There was a raspy quality to his perfect voice. He was able to portray the song in its essence.


    In fact, he sounded even better than the song¡¯s original singer.


    X never knew that Stanley could sing so well.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was still singing.


    Due to his voice, the already well-written lyrics sounded even more beautiful.


    It was as if his singing could reach the depths of her heart.


    Quietly, X listened to him as a warm-looking smile subconsciously appeared on her face.


    His singing voice brought warmth to her heart despite the dark, cold night.


    Soon, the song came to an end.


    X longed for more. ¡°Could you sing something else? Do you know how to sing ¡®Everything


    Beautiful in the World Is Rted to You¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Stanley was driving with a single hand. There was an affectionate smile on his face.


    Very soon, he began singing again.


    As he sang, hemented to himself on how he was now acting like a high-school kid who would do


    anything his girlfriend asked. In fact, he would sing anything she asked him to.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    As Stanley Batton sang, X Quest listened and enjoyed every moment of it.


    Amidst his singing, X soon heard a car arriving outside the house.


    She immediately felt joyful and ran over to open the door with her phone in hand.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Stanley getting out of his ck Honda.


    He was wearing a white shirt and ck pants, and there was a ck coat draped around his arm.


    The simplebination of clothes made him appear like a noble, diving being that had descended


    from above.


    He took big strides toward her. Suddenly, he stopped singing.


    Very soon, Stanley was in front of X, smiling faintly. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± X nodded gently.


    ¡°Were you afraid?¡± he asked.


    X shook her head.


    She was never afraid of the dark. With him apanying her on the phone, she didn¡¯t feel afraid at


    all.


    Without saying anything, Stanley ced his coat over her body. ¡°I¡¯m going to check out what¡¯s


    wrong.¡±


    After that, Stanley turned on the torchlight on his phone and walked over to the circuit box.


    X followed close behind.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with one of the cables. Go and sit over there while I fix it,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you the toolbox,¡± X said.


    ¡°Let me do it. Sit over there, alright?¡± Stanley said before walking over to the coffee table and


    retrieving a toolbox under it. He then returned to X. ¡°Go and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Let me hold the torchlight for you,¡± X said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go and rest,¡± he said.


    After that, he turned her around and said softly next to her ear, ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t neglect your body,


    alright?¡±


    When X felt his warm breath flowing from the back of her ear down her neck, she couldn¡¯t help


    but blush.


    The room was so dark that Stanley couldn¡¯t sense it.


    X subconsciously nodded before taking a deep breath and walking over to the couch.


    After sitting down, she still felt a buzzing sensation in her heart.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was able to fix the problem very quickly.


    The sudden brightness made X squint for a moment.


    After getting used to the brightness, she turned around and looked at Stanley kneeling on the


    ground as he kept the tools back in the toolbox. ¡°Five Batton, thank you¡­¡±


    ¡®Thank you for singing to me, and thank you for fixing the electricity.¡¯ X thought.


    Stanley carried the toolbox and ced it back under the coffee table before sitting down next to


    X. ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡±


    When their eyes met, X felt her heart beating wildly again.


    ¡°You¡­ Sing very well,¡± Xplimented.


    She still felt enamored by his singing.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Did you take lessons for it?¡± X asked curiously.


    ¡°No,¡± he said.


    ¡°In that case, you are naturally gifted.¡± X couldn¡¯t resist giving him the thumbs up.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Stanley asked.


    If he hadn¡¯t brought it up, X wouldn¡¯t have felt it at all. As soon as he did, she realized she was,


    indeed, feeling a little hungry. She immediately nodded and looked at the clock. ¡°I feel like eating


    ramen. Let¡¯s order out. Do you want some?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I mean the kind of ramen that¡¯s freshly-handmade¡­ ¡± X seemed a little shocked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that by now?¡±

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    When X Quest heard what Stanley Batton said, her heart clenched. She subconsciously turned


    to look at his eyes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    There was a mysterious look in his eyes, and it appeared as if he was smiling faintly.


    Right then, X felt as if her heart had gone numb.


    She began to blush as images of what happened the other night appeared in her mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re annoying. What are you saying?¡± X pretended to be calm as she frowned and looked at


    him with a serious expression.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little purer?¡± Stanley¡¯s smile became more apparent.


    ¡°You¡¯re the impure one,¡± X said.


    ¡°How am I impure?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°How are you not impure? Hurry up and do it already,¡± X said with a serious face.


    After saying that, she blushed yet again.


    Wait a second¡­


    What the hell did she just say?


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Stanley said without moving. His eyes glimmered.


    X¡¯s face was now red all over. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to do the noodle the freshly-homemade way?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± X was at a loss for words.


    Stanley ruffled her hair gently before turning around and walking into the kitchen.


    When X saw him walking away, her heart started beating faster, and her face turned redder.


    Only after Stanley hadpletely disappeared did her heartbeat finally return to normal.


    After taking a deep breath, X recollected herself and began ying League of Legends on her


    laptop.


    Once she entered her battle state, her attention waspletely focused on the game.


    Hence, she was no longer in the mood to think about anything else.


    During the game, X was met with very strong opponents.


    In her team, she was the only hard carry.


    In the end, her team still lost.


    Once the game ended, she began mumbling angrily to herself, ¡°What kind of teammates are these?


    Why do they suck so bad?¡±


    X couldn¡¯t understand how the teammates she was matched with reached their current ranks


    when their gaming skills were this horrible.


    Helplessly, she shook her head and started ying another match.


    After a few matches, all of which involved terrible teammates, she finally decided to quit ying.


    X wanted to clear her mind.


    When she turned around, she could see Stanley making the ramen in front of the kitchen table.


    Every move he made seemed like he was professionally trained as a chef in a ramen restaurant.


    His eyes and brows looked as if they were taken from a painting. From X¡¯s perspective, he


    seemed even more attractive than a male protagonist from a food-based idol drama.


    X began to indulge in his good looks.


    As she watched, Stanley finished cooking the noodles. He then ced them in two white soup


    bowls and brought them over to her.


    Every move he made seemed like a work of art.


    Stanley carefully ced the two bowls of noodles on the coffee table before sitting down next to her.


    ¡°Here you go¡­ Are you happy with how they look?¡±


    Stanley had made beef noodles. Apart from there being more slices of braised beef, they looked


    practically identical to those served in restaurants.


    X was instantly impressed by the bowl of beef noodles in front of her. ¡°How did you do it? It looks


    amazing¡­¡± She seemed a little surprised.


    Stanley handed a pair of chopsticks to her. ¡°I¡¯ve watched how the pros do it, and I just did what they


    did.¡±


    ¡°Based on how well you made this, I think you can already open up your restaurant.¡± X then


    slurped a mouthful of noodles.


    The noodles were just the rightbination of chewiness and toughness. On top of that, the soup


    was also delicious.


    It tasted much more delicious than those served outside.


    ¡°Woah¡­ This is way too good.¡± X looked at Stanley with a pleasantly surprised expression on


    her face.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Stanley Batton, who sat next to X Quest, calmly and slowly ate a mouthful of noodles. ¡°I¡¯m d


    you like it.¡±


    ¡°I love it, Five Batton. You are definitely the best cook among the men I¡¯ve met,¡± Xplimented.


    It seemed like there was nothing Stanley couldn¡¯t do well.


    Everything he did, he did it perfectly.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. After dinner, go to bed,¡± he said.


    X nodded and continued to eat her bowl of noodles.


    She alternated between a mouthful of soup and a mouthful of noodles. Every mouthful warmed her


    heart and stomach.


    ¡°Your noodles taste very good,¡± X said while she ate.


    After that, X¡¯s face turned red again.


    Her choice of words seemed to sound¡­


    A little problematic.


    ¡°Really?¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes glistened yfully.


    X coughed awkwardly. ¡°The noodles you made taste really good. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you meant? Did you mean something else?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    X¡¯s red had turned red all over by now.


    Even her ears felt piping hot.


    What was going on with her tonight? Why couldn¡¯t she say things normally?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the noodles I made tasted good? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m eating now¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright,e on.¡±


    X kept her head lowered without saying anything as she continued to eat. It felt as if her heart


    would soon pop out of her chest.


    Was he flirting with her?


    After taking a deep breath, X avoided his gaze at all costs and proceeded to drink the soup in the


    bowl.


    Stanley became quiet and ate his bowl of noodles next to her.


    He seemed very well-mannered when he ate.


    Even if it was a simple noodle meal, he made it seem as if they were eating at a five-star hotel.


    After finishing her bowl of noodles, X quickly carried her bowl into the kitchen.


    Stanley immediately stood up and grabbed hold of her bowl. ¡°Leave it. I¡¯ll take care of it. Go to bed,¡±


    he said.


    ¡°Okay, goodnight.¡± X was still avoiding his gaze. She turned around and headed upstairs directly.


    Her heart was still pounding abnormally fast.


    As Stanley watched her leave, his smile deepened. His brows seemed to rx gently.


    Once X returned to her room, she could still feel her heart racing.


    Frantically, she leaned against the door and wouldn¡¯t stop panting. Their awkward conversation


    earlier kept reying in her mind.


    She really had gone mad tonight.


    After standing still for a long while, X finally calmed down. She then walked into the bathroom,


    brushed her teeth, and returned to her room.


    Now, shey on her bed, surrounded by silence in her room.


    When alone in a quiet environment, one¡¯s mind always wandered.


    After turning the lights off, X¡¯s mind became clouded with all sorts of thoughts once more.


    She had six days left before meeting her husband, a man she had never met since they married.


    Once they met, she would have toy her cards on the table.


    X felt certain that the man would agree to her request without hesitation. After all, he had never


    been interested in her despite being married to each other for so long.


    Truthfully, X did feel a little curious about that person. She wondered what he looked like.


    When X thought of her master, she felt an even greater sense of mixed emotions.


    Up until now, she still couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling of guilt from betraying her master. Whenever she


    thought about it, she would feel distraught.


    ***


    When X woke up the next morning, she received good news.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Mary Sullivan was sentenced to an extra month in prison for framing X Quest on the inte.


    This news became the top trending topic on the inte.


    Countlessizens were badmouthing her all over Weibo.


    Suddenly, Mary had be the most hated individual in the public¡¯s eye.


    Meanwhile, Sullivan Group was affected yet again by Mary¡¯s behavior.


    After reading through some of the news, X got up and walked into the bathroom.


    When she finished brushing her teeth, she heard someone knocking on the door. Right after that,


    she could hear Stanley Batton¡¯s soothing voice. ¡°Are you up? It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±


    X immediately felt a warm sensation in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but smile gently. ¡°Yeah,


    alright.¡±


    She wished time could stop at this moment forever. It was wonderful enough for her.


    Days with him around brought great joy and warmth to her heart.


    When X opened the door, she saw Stanley standing by it. He was wearing his usual ck outfit,


    seemingly cold and unattainable.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    His god-like facial features were still stunning to look at.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve made your favorite bacon sandwich, as well as sunny side-ups.¡±


    Stanley always remembered the food she liked.


    It was the same for things she didn¡¯t.


    He never made a mistake when it came to food.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X smiled before taking the first step to head downstairs.


    Stanley followed right behind her.


    After they entered the dining room, X noticed Stanley had not taken the cups out. She walked


    into the kitchen, opened the cab above, and stood on tiptoes to reach for a cup.


    However, the cab was too far up. It was difficult for her to reach it even with her hand extended.


    Right then, Stanley came up behind her and naturally extended his hand to retrieve two cups.


    Hisrge body loomed over her. She could smell a familiar scent of mint and cigarette wafting


    through her nose.


    She immediately shuddered and turned around. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Since they were standing very close to each other, her forehead identally bumped against his


    lips.


    X immediately felt her heart clench as she blushed.


    The warm sunlight poured through the french window, bathing them in the light. It seemed like a


    scene that was even more beautiful than one made for the screens in popr drama.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± X said softly. Her tone was as gentle as usual, seemingly able to seep through


    one¡¯s body.


    Her hair tickled his neck, and the tingling sensation traveled through his body.


    X¡¯s unique feminine scent instantly made Stanley feel warm in his abdomen.


    With that, X took the cups from Stanley and quickly walked away.


    It seemed as if she was running away from him.


    Back in the dining room, X realized her breathing had be irregr¡­


    Stanley stood where he was, his long fingers pressed against his lips. A faint smile then appeared


    on his face.


    After returning to the dining room, he sat down across from X. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for Mary to


    stay in the same cell as gangsters.¡±


    X knew clearly that he meant Mary would be suffering a great deal in the days toe.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you,¡± X said and nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Stanley said.


    ***


    Meanwhile, elsewhere¡­


    Sebastian Brenand slowly got out of bed in a luxurious two-floor vi after a tiring session of making


    out.


    When Rachel saw him getting up, she immediately put on a white silk dress before helping


    Sebastian put on a sleeping robe with the same color.


    After that, she carefully fastened it around the waist for him.


    ¡°Rachel Wood, I¡¯ve told you that you and I are equal. You don¡¯t have to serve me like this¡­¡± He


    said.


    ¡®Like a servant.¡¯ He thought.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    After finishing his sentence, Sebastian Brenand got up and adjusted his sleeping robe before


    drawing the curtains open.


    When the sunlight seeped into the room, the scratches and hickeys on his chest became more


    apparent.


    Rachel Wood gently brushed her hair before walking over to him and hugged him tightly like a cute


    little pet. ¡°I¡¯m your lover. I receive money from you, and so I must do my job.¡±


    How could a lover who received money from her sugar daddy ever be equals?


    Since she received money from him, she needed to serve him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. I don¡¯t mind it when we¡¯re here,¡± Sebastian said as he ruffled her hair.


    ¡°But I mind,¡± she said.


    ¡°Fine, do as you wish¡­ I have to meet with some people to discuss some business tonight. Come


    with me.¡± Sebastian then turned around and walked into the bathroom.


    He movedzily.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Rachel answered softly.


    After that, she followed him inside and stood next to him while she brushed her teeth.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, Sebastian¡¯s phone began to vibrate.


    The caller¡¯s ID showed ¡®Lily¡¯.


    When Rachel nced over and saw the name, she felt a sting in her heart.


    This was a young model Sebastian had recently been seeing. The two of them had been in very


    close contact these days.


    Sebastian had arranged for her to live in a vi not too far away from where they lived.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Rachel recalled that on the many nights he was not here, he was spending time with that woman.


    When did she start caring about this man so much?


    All of this was beyond her status.


    What was the number one rule sugar babies like her abided to? It was that they should never truly


    fall in love with their sugar daddies.


    Men like him were just yers. Once they got bored, they would leave women like her behind.


    If one truly fell in love with their sugar daddies, she would end up being hurt.


    Although Rachel understood this very clearly, she couldn¡¯t control how her heart felt in the end.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t notice Rachel zoning out. He directly picked up the call as if nobody was next to


    him.


    Lily was asking Sebastian when he would spend time with her. He said he would in a few days.


    After chatting briefly, Sebastian hung up the phone.


    Once they were done cleaning up, Rachel opened the drawer and took a white pill bottle out. She


    then retrieved two white pills and ced them in her hand before heading out for a ss of water.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Sebastian immediately grabbed her by the wrist when he saw this.


    ¡°These are emergency contraceptive pills. Didn¡¯t you tell me that it feels awful for a man to wear


    condoms and that I should consume pills like this? You said that¡¯s how you¡¯ve always been,¡± Rachel


    replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to consume them anymore,¡± Sebastian said before grabbing the pills away from


    her and tossing them into the dustbin.


    ¡°What if I get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wear condoms,¡± he said.


    When Rachel heard this, she immediately felt a warm sensation spread in her heart.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the other person always consumed pills?¡± Rachel asked carefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re not like other people, Rachel Wood,¡± Sebastian said before ruffling her hair gently.


    Her negative emotions faded away instantly after hearing what he said¡­


    Was she different?


    Did it mean he would one day change for her if she continued to stay by his side?


    Should she hold on to a dream like this?


    ***


    In the blink of an eye, six days had passed¡­


    Early in the morning, X Quest received a text message from her master. The message contained


    the location where she would meet her husband.


    It was at a high-ss clubhouse called Pink Pce.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    It was now eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Aftermitting the address to memory, X Quest cleaned herself up and left her room.


    As usual, Stanley Batton had prepared breakfast in advance.


    After breakfast, X sat on the couch and watched the news on the television while Stanley did the


    dishes in the kitchen.


    He had turned on the robotic vacuum cleaner, and it was now doing its job diligently.


    Everything seemed to be in order.


    When X turned around, she could see Stanley heavily upied by house chores.


    During this period of X¡¯s recovery from the surgery, Stanley had been taking care of everything in


    the house.


    He managed to keep therge house spotless all by himself.


    In fact, he nned and cooked all three meals of the day for X.


    When X thought about this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile gently.


    She found it hard to believe that a man like Stanley was also someone who got involved in fights


    and bloodshed on the streets.


    The image of him doing house chores was a beautiful one.


    X couldn¡¯t resist zoning out at one point as she looked at him.


    Without realizing it, she rested her chin on one hand and fixed her eyes upon him.


    When Stanley turned around, he caught her looking at him.


    In the instant when their eyes met, X felt as if an electric current shot straight to her heart.


    She immediately jerked around and looked down at her phone. Out of habit, she opened Weibo.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Right then, Stanley smiled slightly, but X couldn¡¯t see it.


    Without saying anything, Stanley continued with his chores.


    After opening Weibo, X carefully looked back at the kitchen once more.


    At this moment, he was focused on doing the dishes and was not looking at her.


    Her heart fluttered instantly.


    To avoid being seen by him again, X soon forced herself to turn around and focus on Weibo


    instead.


    Today, ¡®#JayTyCP¡¯ had made it onto the trending list again. They were still in fifth ce.


    It was because Teenage Idol leaked behind-the-scenes footage of the two of them early in the


    morning.


    In the footage, a group of people was having breakfast together. When Jay Corben found out Morty


    Wayne liked to eat prawns, he grabbed one and put it on Morty¡¯s te.


    At that moment, someone asked Jay why he only did it for Morty and not themselves.


    Jay answered that the person didn¡¯t deserve it.


    A snippet like this was enough to drive the couple¡¯s fans close to madness.


    Apart from the couple¡¯s mad fans, X also saw their individual fans expressing their sorrows.


    These fans insisted that they each looked fine on their own and that they were only friends¡­


    A lot was going on in thement section.


    X was only briefly skimming through these for a short while. When she looked at the trending list


    again, she noticed that the hashtag had gone up to the first ce.


    It was clear how influential ¡®#JayTyCP¡¯ had be.


    Satisfied, X viewed the footage for a short while before tossing her phone aside and closing her


    eyes to rest.


    To be honest, X also felt that ¡®#JayTyCP¡¯ was a fantastic duo. Granted, she knew about this plot


    in advance. However, if she were a fan who didn¡¯t know what was going on behind the scenes, she


    would have been attracted by this couple all the same.


    It was because X really couldn¡¯t tell that they were putting on an act from their everyday


    interactions. Everything seemed natural and wonderful.


    She was very impressed by Jay and Morty¡¯s acting skills.


    With these two talented young men on their side, it was impossible for X Entertainment not to make


    a fortune in a short time.


    After doing the dishes, Stanley returned to X¡¯s side.


    As soon as he sat down, X could sense the air change around her.


    It felt as if every pore on her skin was tingling with excitement from an unknown source of electricity


    that traveled through her body.


    X pretended to be calm as she turned to look into his eyes. ¡°Are you done with chores?¡±

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Stanley Batton said.


    X Quest nodded.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Why were you peeking at me earlier?¡± he asked.


    X coughed awkwardly. ¡°When did I peek at you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. If you didn¡¯t look at me, how would you know that I was looking at you? I haven¡¯t even


    asked why you were peeking at me.¡± X changed the topic directly, sounding confident with what


    she said.


    Stanley slowly smiled. ¡°I think you look good. That¡¯s why I wanted to look at you. Am I not allowed


    to?¡±


    X instantly felt her heart clenched.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your beauty meant to be seen by others?¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°Makes sense¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out today?¡± X changed the topic suddenly.


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m staying at home to look after you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have work?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s all the simple stuff. No big deal,¡± he said.


    Right then, Stanley received a call from Zack Cassidy. He walked right over to the french window


    and picked up the call.


    Although the warm sun was now shining against his face, it couldn¡¯t melt away the coldness around


    his eyes that conveyed nothing but nobility.


    ¡°Master Stanley¡­ About the project in Korea you had your eyes on before, the President of Korea


    has agreed to it. He asked you to fly over and meet him in person to discuss it. I¡¯ve already


    prepared your private jet. When would you like to depart?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Stanley said calmly.


    X picked up herpact mirror to check on her face. When she noticed that her makeup was a


    little off, she quickly got up and walked into the bathroom.


    Stanley turned around and caught sight of this.


    ¡°He might not be free tomorrow¡­¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Then, do it the day after,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else that¡¯s important today, let¡¯s try to make it today,¡± Zack added.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t spending time with my wife important?¡± Stanley raised his brows before subconsciously


    turning around and looking at the tightly closed door to the bathroom.


    On the other end of the call, Zack cursed at Stanley in his heart for being a foolish man. In the end,


    he calmed himself down for a serious reply. ¡°Hmm, alright.¡±


    Zack couldn¡¯t resist yelling at Stanley in his mind. ¡®Is spending time with your wife more important


    than your billion-dor business?¡¯


    However, Zack kept all of this to himself. He didn¡¯t dare say any of it out loud because he knew he


    wouldn¡¯t make it past the night if he did.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing¡­¡± Zack took in a cold breath of air.


    Stanley hung up the phone right away.


    At this moment, he suddenly received a call from Henry Armstrong.


    Stanley picked up the call directly.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a while since west met. Do you want to meet up tonight?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not free,¡± Stanley said.


    On the other end of the call, Henry had one leg crossed over the other as he enjoyed the warm sun


    by the southern beach. He picked up a coconut and took a sip from it. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s hang out,


    eh?¡±


    ¡°I have ns tonight,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s meet up in the day¡­ I¡¯m in the south. I¡¯ll send a ne over to get you,¡± Henry added.


    ¡°X just went through a surgery. I have to look after her in the day,¡± Stanley said.


    A look of shock appeared in Henry¡¯s eyes. ¡°What surgery? Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier? What


    was it? Was it an abortion? Did you get her pregnant, and she got an abortion because she didn¡¯t


    want children? Stanley, you are terrible.¡±


    When Stanley heard this, he felt as if a fly was buzzing in his ears. ¡°What on earth are you thinking


    about?¡± Stanley said with a slight frown.


    ¡°What other surgery could she have possibly gone through?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°An appendectomy,¡± Stanley said.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, has she been discharged? How¡¯s she doing?¡± Henry Armstrong asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s been discharged long ago. She¡¯s doing very well,¡± Stanley Batton answered.


    ¡°Well then, Sebastian and I muste over to visit her. Wait for me. I¡¯ming back right now,¡±


    Henry added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Stanley said without hesitation.


    ¡°We¡¯re just paying the sick a visit,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t allow me to bring friends home,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°And you¡¯re not going to just because she says so? Why are you so obedient?¡± Henry retorted.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°No¡­ How would I even dare?¡± Henry rubbed his head, helplessly.


    ¡°But I want to visit her. There¡¯s nothing wrong with your friend visiting her, right?¡± Henry added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get in our way,¡± Stanley said before hanging up right away.


    Henry felt thoroughly confused.


    He couldn¡¯t resist cursing at Stanley. ¡°What the hell has gotten into this friend of mine? Is he a


    person who values women over his friends?¡±


    After Stanley hung up the phone, X Quest happened to be walking out of the bathroom.


    He instantly returned to the couch.


    Very soon, X sat down next to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a stew for youter. What would you like? Bird¡¯s nest? Sea cucumbers? Or cordyceps?¡±


    Stanley asked.


    ¡°Can I not have any?¡± X asked. Stanley had been making all sorts of stews for her these days.


    Even pregnantdies didn¡¯t consume as many supplements as she did.


    Today, X wished to experience a day without having to consume supplements.


    ¡°No,¡± Stanley said firmly. He wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.


    X covered her forehead helplessly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll have a bird''s nest stew. Oh right, I want to have


    steak again for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll soak the bird¡¯s nest before preparing the ingredients for lunch,¡± Stanley said before


    getting up and walking into the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to sort some workout,¡± X said with a warm smile.


    With that, X got up and walked up the stairs.


    While Stanley was getting the bird¡¯s nest soaked, Sebastian Brenand called him on the phone via a


    video call.


    Stanley directly ced the phone above the kitchen table before picking up. He then focused on


    getting the bird¡¯s nest soaked.


    On the other end of the call, Sebastian was shocked to see what Stanley was doing through his


    phone. ¡°Are you doing these things as well? Such a caring husband,¡± Sebastianmented.


    Stanley quickly put the soaked bird¡¯s nest aside before retrieving two pieces of steak from the


    fridge. He began to marinate them carefully.


    ¡°Holy sh*t. I must screenshot this and send it to everyone in the group¡­¡± Sebastian felt as if he was


    watching something miraculous that only happened once every ten thousand years. He directly took


    a screenshot. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that there was this side to our manly Stanley?¡±


    Stanley frowned a little before ncing at the screen. ¡°Hurry up and say what you have called to


    say. If there isn¡¯t anything important, hang up.¡±


    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just heard from Henry that X went through surgery.


    That¡¯s why I called to check on her.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, she¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Stanley said before carefully sprinkling salt onto the steak.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Every move was made elegantly and swiftly.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s meet up when you¡¯re free,¡± Sebastian added.


    ¡°Got it¡­¡± Stanley said before hanging up right away.


    After ending the video call, Sebastian sent the screenshot of Stanley marinating steak into their


    group chat, ¡®Gentleman''s Club¡¯.


    Countless question marks appeared in the group chat instantly.


    ¡°??? When did @Stanley be a househusband?¡± Gary Lakes asked.


    ¡°??? Does our visionary CEO actually know how to cook a steak? @Stanley¡± Henry wrote.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised? I sure was stunned when I saw it happening. @Stanley¡± Sebastian wrote.


    ¡°Who would believe it if we told them? @Stanley, would your employees be shocked if they found


    out their demon king, Stanley Batton, actually has this loving side?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°@Henry, they wouldn¡¯t just be shocked. They would probably pass out from the shock!¡± Sebastian


    replied.


    When Stanley saw these men tagging him and gossiping about him, he didn¡¯t feel at all bothered on


    the inside.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Stanley Batton snapped his phone shut and focused on marinating the steak.


    On the other hand, Sebastian Brenand and the guys continued teasing Stanley in the group for


    quite some time before they gradually calmed themselves down and discussed their gatheringter


    in the evening.


    ***


    In the blink of an eye, the twilight faded to darkness and it was already night-time.


    X Quest, who had finished her dinner, returned to her room.


    After putting on light makeup, she headed to the cloakroom and picked a ck, polka dot knee-


    length dress, matching it with a snow white suit.


    Subsequently, she put on wine red stilettos and carried a ck Chanel handbag. Satisfied with her


    own outfit, she left the house and walked to her car.


    She began to feel nervous as soon as she got into the car.


    While she was starting the car engine, she peeked at the clock and it showed seven o¡¯clock sharp.


    This meant she would be meeting her husband in an hour.


    Would their negotiation go well today?


    Would her husband give her a hard time?


    Well, he was not that bad, right?


    Never in her life had she worried about these problems. However, they started to pop out in her


    mind right now and her heart was burdened with terrible anxiety.


    When she was about to reverse her car, her eyes caught sight of the man who was dressed in a suit


    stepping out of her house.


    The light from her car¡¯s heamps shone brightly on the man, causing his figure to be particrly


    clear in the darkness of night.


    After tonight, she did not need to hide her feelings for this man anymore. She could finally open up


    her feelings for him¡­


    Right?


    The man was dressed all in ck and his hair was styled in a loose, fluffy slicked-back hairstyle,


    looking exceptionally ssy and cool. He was just like the main character from aic, stunning


    yet bossy.


    Meanwhile, Stanley¡¯s eyebrows furrowed a little when he saw X¡¯s car. Striding forward, he made


    his way to the driver seat and knocked on the car window.


    X lowered the car window shortly after and looked at him. ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yup. I¡¯ve got ns tonight.¡± Stanley told her before asking, ¡°Where are you going if you¡¯re not


    staying home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got ns too. I¡¯m meeting up with someone important¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you skip the meeting?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Drive safely, okay?¡± Stanley reminded her in earnest.


    ¡°I will.¡± X closed the window and turned the car sharply, finally leaving her house.


    As she drove up to the gate, Stanley¡¯s ck Honda caught up with her.


    Soon, the ck Honda overtook her¡­


    The gap between the two cars was only a few meters.


    However, the Honda managed to drive past the traffic light at the cross-intersection.


    X, on the other hand, stopped her car as the traffic light happened to turn red.


    While waiting for the traffic light to turn green, Stanley¡¯s nk Honda became tinier and gradually


    disappeared from her line of sight.


    As she got closer and closer to the clubhouse, anxiety and guilt began to flood her soul and her


    heart was racing frantically.


    Her palms were zed with ayer of fine sweat.


    The red Maserati finally reached its destination at seven fifty.


    It pulled up at the parking space right in front of the clubhouse.


    At the same time, the parking lot was filled with cars. It was just like a luxury car show at first


    nce.


    Amongst all the branded cars there, a familiar ck Honda caught her eyes¡­


    Her gaze slowly shifted to the car te. Shock and bewilderment shed across her eyes when she


    saw the te number.


    Was this not Five Batton¡¯s car? Why would hee to this ce?


    The building in front of her was one of the most high-ss clubhouses in Antis. Wealth was not


    necessarily the requirement you needed to have in order to enter the clubhouse.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Did hee here with his gang leader?


    That seemed to be the only exnation.


    X Quest did not have time to think about that. She stuffed her phone into her bag and marched to


    the clubhouse.


    After showing her membership card to the security guard standing at the entrance, the guard let her


    enter the clubhouse without hesitation.


    The lobby was as glorious as the ancient European pce where the King used to stay.


    There was a huge crystal chandelier above X, upying the entire ceiling and illuminating its


    surroundings with the light from the lightbulbs as well as from the reflection of the crystal pendants.


    The lobby was as bright as day under the presence of the beautiful chandelier.


    Soon, a waitress dressed in an elegant uniform walked up to X and led her to the fancy elevator


    decorated with gold and silver theme, all the way to her destination.


    The private room was as magnificent as the outside.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was designed with the same European pce style, using gold as the main color of the room.


    The room was huge, about a few hundred square meters.


    Besides, there were various kinds of entertainment facilities prepared in the room for visitors to sing,


    to y cards, to swim and so on.


    X slowly approached the coffee table before sitting down on one of the chairs.


    She took a look at the time. It was eight o¡¯clock on the dot.


    This meant that his husband might enter the door anytime from now. Perhaps in the next second.


    What kind of person was he? It would be revealed soon enough.


    Would things go well as she wishedter on?


    When X was lost in her deep thoughts, the door of the private room was pulled open from the


    outside.


    X¡¯s heart clenched instantaneously. Without any dy, she turned to face the door as well as the


    man stepped in.


    Surprisingly and unexpectedly, Five Batton¡¯s face hit her in the eyes.


    The man¡¯s eyes, too, were brimming with shock and confusion the moment he saw X.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    X¡¯s appearance in the room waspletely out of the blue to him.


    A few days ago, his grandfather gave him a call and asked him toe to this private room tonight.


    The elder said that there was someone he needed to meet.


    His grandfather sounded very serious about it on the other end of the phone so he agreed to the


    meeting.


    So the person who his grandfather wanted him to meet was actually X?


    If that was the case, his grandfather must have found out about something. That was the reason


    behind this meeting between X and him. The elder nned this on purpose.


    Perhaps he heard it from his parents. Perhaps he looked it up himself.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± X asked.


    Suddenly, a ridiculous idea shed across her eyes.


    Without hesitation, she pulled out her phone and searched for her master¡¯s text message, which


    ended with her husband¡¯s phone number.


    Then, she dialled the number.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz¡­


    About a secondter, the phone in the man¡¯s palm vibrated.


    X was struck dumb, stopping dead in her tracks.


    So¡­


    He was her husband?


    What the heck was this all about?


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Stanley Batton?¡± With all her might, X tried to suppress her shock and remained


    as calm as possible as she questioned him. Trembling with horror, she raised her lower arm and


    dangled her phone in front of his eyes. The call had been put through and his phone vibrated.


    Stanley hung up the call with his head down and responded in an indifferent tone, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± All X could do at the moment was to simply sneer.


    Rage began to overtake her initial shock, a vortex of anger swirled inside her.


    What did he think she was? Fooling her like that?


    He was her husband but he did not bother to tell her anything about it. He just acted like nothing


    happened and rambled around her every single day.


    He was Stanley Batton himself but he told her that his name was Five Batton. He even yed along


    with her to pretend that he was Stanley Batton.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    The more X Quest thought about it, the angrier she felt. Apart from that, she felt even more


    ridiculous of herself, being kept in the dark for such a long time.


    From Stanley Batton¡¯s point of view, he must have thought it was funny to make a fool out of her,


    right?


    She could not believe that Stanley could lie to her without blinking an eye. Was there anything that


    he could not do?


    She did not know if she could trust anything he had said to her before. Which of them were truths?


    How many lies were there?


    Noticing the changes in X¡¯s expression, Stanley rubbed his forehead helplessly for a second


    before he walked up to her, both his hands sped firmly on her shoulders. ¡°I can exin. Just give


    me ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°What have you got to say for yourself? You¡¯ve been making a monkey out of me all this while! If


    Grandpa doesn¡¯t set up the meeting for us today, how long are you going to hide the truth from


    me?¡±


    Her first instinct told her that he must be doing this for some purpose.


    She was really speechless at the moment. She had always trusted him and she had never hidden


    anything from him, thinking that he would be the same as well.


    But guess what? He had been lying and acting in front of her all the time.


    Could you imagine what it felt like? She gave her heart to him, but in the end, she found out that


    everything he said or everything he did was merely a lie, they were all fake.


    Above all, she had fallen in love with this liar. This must be the biggest joke ever.


    Amused with the truth, X wondered how he used to feel when she told him about her marriage


    and her mysterious husband.


    How did he even manage to remain as calm as usual in moments like this?


    She was pretty impressed by his acting skills as well as his indifference.


    She was really, really, really dumb. She fell in love with her real, actual husband but she knew


    nothing about it.


    Moreover, she had been ming herself for cheating on her husband and letting herself to be


    tortured by guilt.


    ¡°Please calm down, X. Come, have a seat and listen to me¡­¡± Stanley held her hand in his as he


    spoke.


    ¡°Listen to you? What else do you have to say for yourself? You fraud.¡±


    Following that statement, X shrugged off his hand and darted an apathetic nce at him. She


    grabbed her bag from the couch and stalked out from the room, refusing to stay with him any


    longer.


    Resentment and anger almost overwhelmed her brain.


    At this moment, she could even feel the buzzing filled her ears.


    Never in her life had she imagined the man, whom she trusted so much, had been lying to him all


    the time.


    Panicked with X¡¯s reaction, Stanley immediately rushed toward the door and grasped her hand


    tightly. ¡°Calm down and listen to me¡­ Okay?¡±


    X simply snorted before she turned to look at his face. ¡°Do you think that I will believe what you


    say? After what you¡¯ve done to me? Five Batton¡­ No, Stanley Batton. It¡¯s quite a pity that you


    didn¡¯t end up being an actor.¡±


    With that out of the way, X fiercely shook off his grip once more and scurried all the way into the


    elevator.


    Stanley chased after her without hesitation, running as fast as he could.


    However, the elevator door closed right in front of his eyes when he reached the elevator.


    Stanley darted to the staircase over the other side and ran all the way down the stairs.


    He knew that X was extremely angry with him right now. He could understand why she was mad


    too.


    Right now, there were a lot of things in his mind that he wanted to exin to her properly.


    He had never been so panicked before in his whole life.


    On the other hand, after X stepped out of the elevator, she scuttled off to her red Maserati and


    got into it right away. Without any dy, she started the engine and drove away, blending into the


    flow of traffic and speeding down the road.


    Her car had driven a long way before Stanley ran out of the clubhouse, panting.


    cing his hands on his knees, he quickly scanned through the parking lot as he panted but he


    could not find X at all. He knew that, he waste, he missed her after all.


    He took out his phone and called X instantly.


    Meanwhile in the middle of the road, anger stirred within X and consumed her again when she


    saw the name disyed on her phone screen.


    She hung up the call without hesitation and turned off her phone, throwing it onto the passenger


    seat furiously. She could not stop screaming by herself, ¡°You liar!¡±


    With rage pulsing through her veins, she drove all the way to Georgie Clementine¡¯s condo.


    She took the elevator and stomped along the aisle to Georgie¡¯s house followed by a few


    consecutive knocks on the door.


    In the meantime, Georgie was sleeping soundly in her bedroom at home.


    Upon hearing the noise from the door, she crawled out of bed in a daze and casually put on the


    white silk nightgown ced by the bedside, shuffling to the door.


    Through the peephole, she found out that it was X who knocked on her door but her face was


    exceptionally gloomy. Her heart throbbed for a second as she quickly opened the door for her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    When the door flung open, George Clementine bore an extremely worried face as her hands


    grasped X Quest¡¯s shoulder. ¡°President X, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep over at your house tonight.¡± X said with a deep, depressed sigh.


    She did not want to go back to their house tonight.


    Georgie realized that she must have gotten herself into a difficult orplicated situation from the


    expression on her face. Immediately, she caught up with X and pulled her to the sofa, sitting


    down together with her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you have a fight with Five Batton?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing the name ¡®Five Batton¡¯, X could not help but sneer bitterly. ¡°Five Batton? Pfft¡­ Just


    call him Stanley Batton from now on.¡±


    The initial worry on Georgie¡¯s face was reced by shock. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Stanley Batton¡­ My husband.¡±


    Georgie was struck dumb by her words, her eyes out on stalks as she gaped at X¡¯s face. ¡°What?


    He¡¯s your mysterious husband that you never met? Stanley Batton? Why did he hide it from you if


    he¡¯s that man himself?¡±


    Another bitter smile was X¡¯s response. She leaned against the sofa andmented, ¡°How do I


    know? He must have his intention.¡±


    Engulfed by exhaustion, she plopped herself down on the sofa.


    ¡°Judging by his reactions before and after the encounter, I think Master did not tell him that I was


    the one who he was going to meet tonight.¡± X spoke with a t, weary tone, her mind was still in


    a mess.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it when I was on my way here. I don¡¯t think that Master was aware


    that the two of us had been seeing each other for quite a long time. He must have nned our


    meeting today without any knowledge about it. He wouldn¡¯t have arranged us to meet in such a way


    if he knew what his grandson had done to me.¡± X forced herself to gather her thoughts.


    No matter how hard she thought about the matter, this seemed to be the only possibility.


    ¡°As for Stanley, he should have known I¡¯m his wife since the first time we met but he acted like he


    did not know all the time. What¡¯s his reason then? Why does he hide it from his family?¡±


    ¡°And me? What¡¯s his intention for putting on such a show? He¡¯s such a liar. I suspect that he¡¯s


    actually not a gangster as well, it¡¯s just a disguise for his real identity.¡±


    ¡°Everything he presents to me is fake. Is there some ulterior motive behind everything he did?¡± The


    frustration and perplexity in her heart were only amplified with each word she spoke.


    After listening carefully to the ins and outs of the incident and X¡¯s spection, rage swelled within


    Georgie¡¯s heart. She was as irritated as X. While she was flicking the side of her nails, she began


    to analyze X''s situation in earnest, from the perspective of a bystander.


    However, she failed to find a reasonable excuse for Stanley in the end.


    It seemed that he did everything with an intention, just like what X had guessed.


    He would have told X that he was Stanley Batton himself if he was not guilty.


    To be frank, Georgie believed that he bore no malice toward X from the way he treated her all


    this while. Nevertheless, it would be a different story if he was a particrly good actor, pretending


    to care for her.


    From what X had told her, Stanley¡¯s acting skills were unexpectedly outstanding.


    ¡°Can he be coveting something on you?¡± Georgie¡¯s mind raced frantically for an answer before


    coming to this conclusion.


    ¡°Like what? Quest Property Group? Or X Entertainment? If that¡¯s the case, he could have told me


    that he was my husband in the first ce and made me fall in love with him. Wouldn¡¯t that be much


    easier?¡± hissed X.


    Georgie pondered her reasoning for a few seconds and nodded. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got a point there. But


    what else can it be? If he¡¯s not after these?¡±


    ¡°President X, maybe Stanley is not asplicated as we think. He¡¯s simply interested in you


    after that night, that¡¯s all. Do you think this is possible?¡±


    ¡°He wants to get close to you and finds out whether you¡¯re his Mrs.Right. If both of you get along


    well, he¡¯ll confess his real identity to you. Conversely, he¡¯s going to divorce you after the three-


    years-marriage if he loses interest in you.¡±


    Georgie bore a serious expression on her face as she continued to analyze the situation.


    With all sorts of suspicions and doubts clogging her heart, X was too worn out to investigate the


    matter anymore. Everything that happened at the private room came as a shock to her, making her


    head extremely dizzy and dreadful.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    X Quest shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Speaking of which, which room is empty? I need some


    sleep to put my mind at ease. I¡¯ll get back to you on that after I wake up.¡±


    Georgie Clementine did not say anything else. She simply held X¡¯s right hand in her own before


    leading her to an empty guest room and stopping in front of the door. ¡°You can sleep here tonight.


    There are pajamas and some brand new bras inside the closet. Feel free to wear them.¡±


    X nodded her head in response. ¡°Thanks, Georgie.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Then, Georgie pushed open the door and turned on the lights. ¡°Go to bed now and stop thinking


    about it. Call me if you need anything, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay. If he calls you to ask about my whereabouts, please tell him that you have no idea.¡± X


    reminded her before she sank onto the bed.


    She refused to see him at the moment. All she wanted to do was to calm herself down and leave


    everything behind.


    ¡°Although your post-surgery recovery is going really well, you still need to have enough rest. Just


    get some sleep first, okay?¡± Georgie added.


    Georgie was well aware of what X felt for him. She understood how much she trusted this man,


    too.


    Suddenly, it turned out that the man, who she had opened her heart to, was wearing a mask all the


    time. He approached her with a fake identity, hiding many secrets from her and lying to her for


    years. Undoubtedly, X must have felt very hurt deep inside.


    However, Georgie also knew X¡¯s personality very well. She would not listen to anyone¡¯s


    constion or advice at this moment.


    What X needed the most now was a good sleep, to cool down and to keep her emotions under


    control, before pursuing the matter.


    As her best friend, Georgie felt terribly upset to see her fall into despair too.


    Closing the door behind her, Georgie sighed heavily and headed back to the living room,


    Her initial sleepiness had all vanished because of X¡¯s arrival¡­


    Meanwhile, X had gotten to bathe after grabbing the pyjamas from the closet. After that, she


    dried her hair using the hairdryer and plopped herself down on the bed without bothering to apply


    her skin care products.


    She could not fall asleep despite her immense sleepiness. Her eyes were closed but her heart was


    rather restless.


    All sorts of thoughts flooded her brain, refusing to let her rest.


    There were too many things about Stanley Batton that she could not see through.


    Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ Outside of her room, Georgie¡¯s phone vibrated.


    It was ¡®Five Batton¡¯ that disyed on the screen¡­


    Immediately, she pressed the green ¡®answer¡¯ icon while trying to maintain herposure¡­


    ¡°Did X go to your ce?¡± On the other end of the phone, Stanley was currently standing, panting,


    in the middle of the living room of his vi.


    ¡°No. What happened?¡± asked Georgie.


    ¡°Really?¡± Stanley did not believe.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Georgie questioned him again.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Following that, he hung up the phone and stalked out of the house.


    X was not with Georgie. He had gone to the balcony just now to take a look at the yard.


    However, X¡¯s red Maserati was clearly not in the yard, which meant that she did note home


    either.


    Where the hell did she go?


    He did not have time to think about it. He instantly called Zack Cassidy after he got into the car. ¡°I


    want to know where X is within two hours.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Zack was still in a daze after being awakened by Stanley¡¯s call. As


    soon as he heard Stanley¡¯s order, his sleepiness had disappeared right away.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Zack Cassidy woke up instantaneously. He turned on the light and stole a nce at the clock.


    It was already ten o¡¯clock at night.


    This bastard¡­


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Master!¡± Zack nodded respectfully before jumping down from the bed with a heart full of


    resentment.


    On the other hand, Stanley Batton had gone to some of the bars and hotels that X Quest often


    went to after he drove away from his vi.


    As he drove, he could not help but startedughing at himself. Never in his life had he been so


    crazy for anyone, or anything, not even once since he was a child. He felt very much like a blind,


    headless fly right now, roaming through the streets, not knowing where to go.


    The person he was at that very moment was akin to an immature boy who fell in love for the first


    time, doing all he could do for his first love.


    When Stanley was drowning in his deep thoughts, it started to drizzle.


    Under the drizzle, the ck Honda continued to roam between the streets, traveling through the


    city.


    Meanwhile at Georgie Clementine¡¯s house, X was still tossing and turning restlessly on her bed,


    unable to fall asleep.


    The pitter-patter of rain outside of the house flowed from the window into her ears, causing her to


    feel even more annoyed.


    Hence, she buried her entire body under the thick nket in order to make herself feel a little more


    comfortable.


    Try as she might, it ended up being a sleepless night.


    The possibilities that Georgie had proposed earlier kept shing across her mind.


    Various kinds of thoughts tore her apart. Breathing became difficult and she felt like she was


    constantly out of breath.


    Hourster, the air outside was getting cold.


    The streets were starting to fill with heavy traffic and the city was busy once more.


    Ding Dong¡­ Ding Dong¡­ The doorbell rang.


    The sudden noise pierced through the darkness and prated her eardrums.


    The sky was not even fully bright yet, indicating that it was still very early in the morning. Who could


    it be?


    Was it him?


    Georgie was making breakfast at the moment. Upon hearing the doorbell, she strode out of the


    kitchen and quickened her footsteps to the door, peeping through the peephole.


    It was Stanley Batton who was standing outside the door.


    He looked extremely exhausted as if he had not slept all night.


    Realizing the visitor was actually Stanley, her utter dismay reflected in her eyes.


    How did he know X is here?


    She told Stanley that X was not aroundst night, did she not?


    Pulling open the door, Georgie red at him with irritation written all over her face. ¡°What are you


    doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see X.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s not here.¡± She clearly remembered X¡¯s reminder fromst night, that she did not


    want to see him.


    However, Stanley straight away stepped into the house without saying anything. Putting on the


    slippers, he made his way to rooms and began to search every one of them.


    Finally, he found X.


    His heart eventually returned to its original, peaceful state and the panic under his eyes


    disappeared.


    On the contrary, X¡¯s face went sour as soon as she saw him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I owe you an exnation so I¡¯m here to rify myself.¡± Closing the door behind him, he slowly


    approached X and sat beside her. ¡°Well, I actually knew you¡¯re here all the time but I didn¡¯t want


    to disturb your rest. Therefore, I waited downstairs all night long.¡±


    He figured out she was here around one o¡¯clock in the midnight. Without hesitation, he drove all the


    way here, as fast as he could. When he was about to go upstairs, he noticed that the lights in the


    house were off and he was afraid that she had fallen asleep. On second thought, he gave up the


    idea of intruding the house at that hour because he did not want to disturb her.


    As a result, he sat in the car for the whole night, waiting for her outside of the condo without any


    comints.


    Upon hearing that, X¡¯s heart softened right away and mixed emotions began to mount up in her


    heart once again.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Though X Quest knew that Stanley Batton was a liar who could not be trusted at all, her heart


    softened right away as she looked at him. The exhaustion on his face was real, and so were the red


    veins in his eyes.


    For a moment, she hesitated to chase him out of the room. That would be too mean to him.


    ¡°First of all, I apologize for lying to you. Let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m Stanley Batton, and the


    Dragon Group belongs to my family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the fifth born in my family. Besides, I¡¯m the President, as well as the heir, of the domestic


    Dragon Group.¡± He recounted, the seriousness in his tone retained with each word he spoke.


    Upon hearing that, X waspletely shocked¡­


    He was the young master of the Dragon Group? The young master with God-like existence in the


    eyes of the citizens?


    The husband who she agreed to marry that time was such a remarkably sessful person in real


    life?


    As for her master, he was rted to Dragon Group too? Ron Batton?


    No wonder her master had never told anyone about his real name! Throughout the years, everyone


    around him would address him as either Dr. Batton or Doctor.


    The truth was, he wanted to keep a low profile because his real identity would attract unnecessary


    attention or even some unsolicitedments from the public.


    She had found out way too many secrets that were beyond her reach ever sincest night. Though


    Stanley had just told her the truth that she craved for, she felt curiously unreal, as if she were in the


    midst of a dream.


    Speechless out of shock, X remained silent on the bed and waited for him to continue his story.


    ¡°Well the first time, which was that night, I really didn¡¯t know who you were but I¡­ I was interested


    in you. Therefore, I had my underling look you up.¡±


    ¡°After looking up on your background, I realized you were the wife that I had never met. Because of


    that, when you asked me to pretend to be your husbandter on, I agreed to do it.¡±


    ¡°That was because I wanted a reason to get close to you, a reason for me to get to know you well. I


    decided not to confess my real identity to you because I enjoyed being treated like a normal person


    by you.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I thought it was a good chance for me to find out what kind of person you are and


    understand more thoroughly about you.¡± Stanley continued to exin the details in earnest, his


    eyes expressed only sincerity as he spoke.


    ¡°Please trust me, X. I swear I bore no malice toward you.¡± He added.


    The words blurted out from his mouth, in fact, were sensible and reasonable to her.


    This man was a noble of Country Z. Due to his special identity, it was hard for him to tell if the


    people, who approached him, were doing it for his money or because they liked him in person¡­


    This was the reason why he decided to approach her by pretending to be an ordinary person.


    ¡°To be frank, I¡¯ve been thinking toe clean and exin everything to you but I didn¡¯t manage to


    find the perfect timing. I really had no idea that Grandpa would suddenly arrange for us to meet


    yesterday evening.¡± Stanley sped his hands on her shoulders as he spoke.


    However, X had not recovered from all the shock and surprise. There was too much information


    for her to digest.


    Everything seemed to make sense to her now. Previously, she was very confused why the Dragon


    Group would suddenly give Quest Property Group money without seeking any benefit from them.


    She finally understood the reason behind it.


    It turned out that it was because she had the young master of Dragon Group by her side!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder she always felt that this man has a strong aura exuding from him. It painted a clear


    difference in statuspared to the others, as if he was some noble or higher-ups. After all, he


    really was.


    As she recalled all these little details of his, she was utterly convinced by everything he said. She


    did believe him.


    ¡°Look, this is my ID card, and my family¡¯s household register booklet.¡± Stanley directly took out his


    identification card as well as the household register booklet from the pocket of his suit, cing them


    in her palms.


    He was afraid that X did not trust him. Therefore, he went to hunt for these yesterday and carried


    them along with him, thinking that he could show her some proof if she refused to believe his words.


    His sincerity was undoubted and undeniable indeed.


    She took a nce at the identification card before opening the household register booklet. The


    names of every member of his family were clearly written inside the booklet.


    Other than the familiar names that she knew such as Ron Batton, Wilson Batton and Catherine


    Batton¡­


    She saw Josh Batton¡¯s name!


    Josh was his brother? It was no wonder she always thought that Josh resembled him!


    Likewise, Josh had used a fake identity to involve in the entertainment industry. Just like Stanley, he


    stood up high on the socialdder.


    X could not believe her eyes at all. Everything seemed so unreal.


    ¡°Can¡­ Can you forgive me?¡± Stanley asked her carefully, ¡°I really don¡¯t mean any harm, X. I¡¯m


    sorry that I¡¯m only confessing all of this to you now.¡±


    Never in his life had he been so petty and low, begging for someone to forgive him.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    The truth came like a thunderbolt, leaving X Quest tongue-tied.


    Suddenly, many things that had never crossed her mind were happening right in front of her.


    She was unsure how to register the situation in her mind.


    The man who was standing in front of her right now¡­ was actually her husband? He was even the


    master of Dragon Group?


    No wonder she could not find out who her husband was at that time. She tried to look him up but it


    was a failed attempt.


    ¡°I swear I won¡¯t lie to you about anything from now on. I swear.¡± He continued to justify himself with


    a sincere face, the three fingers of his right hand rose in the air, forming a scout¡¯s honor sign.


    As X stared deep at his genuine and solemn face, her heart melted away once more. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise,¡± He said confidently.


    X did not say another word. Her hands proceeded to flip through his family¡¯s household register


    booklet.


    On thest page of the booklet, a familiar name hit her in the eye again¡­


    Sharon Lindt¡­!


    Aunt Sharon was his mother?! She was her mother-inw?


    No wonder Aunt Sharon had been so kind to her all the time.


    Finally, the puzzle had been solved. The truth was as clear as day.


    Her eye-catching name on the booklet somewhat reminded X of the incident where Aunt Sharon


    brought a group of people to buy the properties of Imperial Prime. Her intention was not as simple


    as buying or investing the buildings.


    Conversely, she wanted to help her to achieve her sales target!


    ¡°Aunt Sharon¡­ She¡¯s your mother?¡± X gaped at Stanley.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ She visited Imperial Prime that time because she knew that I was her daughter-inw?


    Was that the reason she¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I always thought it was my marketing skills that helped me to attract so many big names in the


    society. I thought my marketing strategies were brilliant.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the man¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with his love for this silly girl. ¡°Well¡­ Your


    marketing was indeed very well done.¡±


    ¡°But, Aunt Sharon made a significant contribution to the sales of Imperial Prime. That was


    undeniable.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Sharon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your mom.¡±


    ¡°My mom?¡±


    ¡°Well yes, your mom.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my mom your mom too?¡± Stanley raised his brows in a teasing manner, his eyes bore into her


    face.


    ¡°I¡­ I was still trying to digest everything okay.¡± X rubbed the back of her head awkwardly


    She was given too much information out of the blue. It was true that she still could not grasp the


    situation before her.


    ¡°From the way you¡¯re talking to me, I guess you¡¯ve forgiven me?¡± He asked with anticipation.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t deny your sincerity. You exined everything so clearly to me and you even showed


    me your household register booklet. Won¡¯t I be too egotistical if I don¡¯t forgive you?¡± blurted X.


    Delighted with her answer, the corner of the man¡¯s lips instantly curved up into a beautiful smile and


    his restless heart had regained its peace, too.


    ¡°Thanks for everything, X.¡± Shortly after, Stanley pulled out his phone and called Zack Cassidy.


    ¡°Transfer the two buildings of Pacific International purchased under my name to X¡¯s name. Oh


    yeah, don¡¯t forget my yacht as well, the Blue Whale.¡±


    With that out of the way, he hung up the phone.


    The man had dropped a bombshell on X with that statement. X was dumbstruck for the fourth


    time today. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Was he trying to be like those rich guys on television? Giving presents to their wives topensate


    for the mistakes they made?


    Moreover, they were not just ordinary presents. They were two buildings of Pacific International and


    a yacht!!!


    Pacific international was the high-end district in Antis. The average price of the houses in that


    area was around thirty thousand dors per square meter.


    Two buildings¡­ How much were they worth?


    She could not even calcte their actual values at the moment. There were too many zeroes


    swimming in her head.


    As for the yacht¡­


    Even without knowing how it actually looked like, she could already guess that Stanley¡¯s yacht must


    be one of those high-end models based on his status. A yacht like that was worth at least fifteen


    million dors!


    ¡°They¡¯re my gifts for you, for forgiving me,¡± dered Stanley.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any gifts from you¡­¡± She could never have them.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to take them.¡±


    ¡°Stanley Batton!¡±


    ¡°Be a good girl, alright? I¡¯m your husband. What¡¯s mine is yours.¡± As he spoke, he ran his fingers


    through her hair gently. ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to stand on ceremony.¡±


    X¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the phrase ¡®husband¡¯ from his mouth, her cheeks were


    kissed pink like a spring rose.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Even until now, X Quest still found it unrealistic that the man she fell in love with just happened to


    be her husband.


    ¡°Look¡­ I really can¡¯t have them. I¡¯m not short on money.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I assume you are. Just keep properly what¡¯s given to you, okay? Stop being so dumb and


    silly.¡± insisted Stanley Batton assertively, though his tone remained gentle as usual.


    X scowled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Excuse me? Who¡¯s dumb and silly?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dumb, okay?¡± X refused toply with him.


    ¡°All the stuff that I mentioned just now will be yours by noon today. You can do whatever you want


    with them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just like an insolent fellow.¡± She had never seen anyone like him, forcing her to receive the


    gifts without even caring about her opinion.


    As she spoke, her stomach started rumbling.


    The aromas of food wafting through the air, all the way from the kitchen into her nose, making her


    feel extremely hungry.


    Embarrassed by her growling tummy, X awkwardly covered her stomach with her hand as fast as


    she could. However, the rosiness on her cheeks gave her away.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Stanley asked, his eyes could not stop teasing her.


    X nodded in response.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Georgie cooking breakfast? Let¡¯s just eat here,¡± X answered.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°That reminds me, we need to wash up first. Let¡¯s go home after having breakfast,¡± X added.


    ¡°Great idea.¡±


    Subsequently, she led Stanley to the bathroom.


    Without taking much time, she found two sets of brand new disposable toiletries in the bathroom,


    one for each of them.


    Georgie Clementine heard the noises from the bathroom as she walked out of the kitchen with


    breakfast in her hands. Immediately, she ced the food and empty tes on the dining table and


    tip-toed to the bathroom door so as not to alert them.


    When Georgie saw X and Stanley were harmoniously brushing their teeth from the gap of the


    door, she was frozen to the ground instantly.


    What was that? Had the two of them reconciled? In such a short time?


    ¡°Good morning, Georgie.¡± X greeted Georgie with a smile.


    ¡°Well, morning. I¡¯ve made some breakfast. Come and eat when you¡¯re done.¡± Georgie said as she


    exchanged looks with Stanley. She then gave him a polite nod before turning away and returning to


    the dining room.


    She pulled a chair and sat in front of the dining table, questions swimming in her head.


    After X and Stanley had done washing up, they walked into the dining room one after the other,


    joining Georgie for breakfast.


    When Georgie noticed them walking to her, she rose to her feet and pulled out the chairs for both of


    them.


    Georgie had prepared some authentic chinese breakfast for the three of them. There were soup


    dumplings, shrimp dumplings, soy milk as well as white porridge on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good cook. Hope you guys don¡¯t mind,¡± Georgie said awkwardly.


    ¡°They look appetizing to me.¡± Stanley reassured her.


    Picking up the chopstick in front of him, he took a soup dumpling from the bamboo steaming basket


    and ced it on X''s te. ¡°Eat more.¡±


    X picked up the soup dumpling with her chopstick and ate it with her head down, her heart


    melted by his sweetness.


    Bewilderment continued to pile up in Georgie¡¯s mind as she looked at the interaction between the


    lovebirds. However, she did not have the chance to ask X about it due to Stanley¡¯s presence so


    she just kept quiet the entire time.


    After finishing their meal, Stanley and X bade a brief farewell to Georgie and left her house. The


    two of them went downstairs together before getting into their respective cars.


    The two cars departed from Georgie¡¯s condo in tandem, speeding all the way back to their house.


    As soon as they set foot into their house, Stanley¡¯s phone vibrated.


    It was Zack Cassidy who called him.


    Stanley took his time to put on his slippers before answering the call and turning on the speaker.


    While listening to Zack, he held X¡¯s hand and walked her to the sofa in the living room.


    He had no intention to hide their conversation from X, not in the slightest.


    At the moment their fingers intertwined, X¡¯s heart leaped once more.


    ¡°Fifth Master, I¡¯ve already transferred the things you had requested just now under X¡¯s name.


    They all belong to X now.¡± Zack reported to Stanley over the phone.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Master, when will you be back? Everyone¡¯s waiting for you to start the meeting.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Inform them that the meeting will be postponed to four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± Stanley responded


    without hesitation and hung up the phone shortly after.


    ¡°I¡¯m still very sleepy, Stanley. I¡¯m thinking of taking a nap first. You haven¡¯t slept well all night either, I


    suppose? Go up and get some sleep as well,¡± X said.


    ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll sleep together.¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Stanley Batton held her hand in his all the way up the stairs.


    As the two of them reached the master bedroom, X Quest stopped before Stanley and slowly


    released her hand from his, her blush seared through her cheeks. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to bed first.¡±


    However, before X could even lift her leg, Stanley forced her against the wall beside her door


    and ced his right hand on the wall, bringing himself close to her. His calloused fingers proceeded


    to pinch her chin lightly as he whispered, looking her in the eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t we sleeping together? My


    dear wife.¡±


    His warm breath spread over her ears. The tickling sensation across her skin made her heart beat


    faster and faster every second.


    His gaze was just like hot iron. Anywhere itnded on X, it brought a flush of heat across her


    skin.


    In the next second, the rosiness on her cheeks spread across her face, all the way to her neck.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m tired.¡±


    X did not dare to meet his eyes. Slowly sliding down from the wall, she slipped away from the


    gap under his right hand and ran straight into the room, locking the door behind her.


    The man¡¯s right hand was still pressing on the wall as he stared at the door that clicked shut in front


    of him, the corner of his lips began to curve upwards into a mischievous smirk.


    Shortly after, he left the spot with a satisfaction expression on his face and headed back to his


    room.


    After locking herself in the room, X found herself leaning against the door and panting heavily.


    Her heart was racing so fast as if it was going to pound out of her chest.


    It took a moment for X to recover from all the shock. She then shuffled to the bathroom and took


    a simple shower before sinking into herrge, soft bed.


    Though she finally got to lie on her bed, her sleepiness initially had all been swept away by Stanley.


    As the time passed by, her body finally gave in and she fell asleep soundly.


    When X woke up from her nap, it was already five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    She stretched her backfortably and sat up in a slow manner.


    Her long hair gradually fell from her shoulder to her back as she got up, the ends of her hairnded


    perfectly at her waistline. It was as light as a cloud, and a little messy at the moment, adding a slight


    sense of minimalism to her overall temperament.


    After washing up, she stepped out of her room and went down to the living room.


    He was not downstairs. X guessed that he might be still sleeping so she made her way into the


    kitchen to prepare some dinner.


    However, the fridge was almost empty and there were only some shrimp, tofu, vegetables, potatoes


    and a little beef left inside.


    She decided to cook the rice first.


    Then, she cut the ingredients ordingly and began to cook the dishes one by one. She made


    some shrimp tofu soup first, followed by stir-fried vegetables and finally potato beef stew.


    After moving the dishes to the dining table and setting up the cutleries, she went up to Stanley¡¯s


    room, intending to wake him up for dinner.


    Knock knock knock¡­ X knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The familiar voice was ringing behind the door, and soon fluttering her heart effortlessly.


    She cautiously pushed the door open.


    And slowly, she peeked inside of the room.


    Surprisingly, Stanley had already gotten up. He was currently sitting on the couch by the window


    with a headphone over his head and aptop ced in front of him. A serious expression etched on


    his face as he stared at the screen of theptop.


    The man was wearing a white dress shirt and a pair of light blue trousers, looking fresh and noble at


    the same time.


    The first two buttons of the shirt were unfastened, revealing his sexy corbone.


    X was impressed how he could look equally stunning anytime, anywhere, without even trying.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He was more attractive than any male lead in the drama.


    ¡°Come over here¡­¡± He waved his hands at her, the coldness in his eyes had melted away due to


    X¡¯s arrival.


    Immediately, X quickened her footsteps to his side, where she saw a huge conference room


    disyed on the screen of hisptop. It was only then she found out that he was having a meeting.


    The U-shaped conference table was filled with numerous people.


    Everyone was sitting solemnly in front of the table and the atmosphere in the room was extremely


    serious yet spectacr.


    At this moment, X had crashed into Stanley¡¯s webcam as she approached Stanley.


    Very soon, the serious faces on the screen had vanished. They were all staring without blinking,


    their mouths slowly dropped open. Obviously, it was X¡¯s appearance that came as a shock to


    them.


    Astonishment and bewilderment were brimming in everyone¡¯s eyes as if they saw something world-


    shaking.


    Stanley, on the other hand, kept a straight face the entire time without saying anything. Stretching


    his arm, he pulled X onto hisp and stroked her hair gently. ¡°Give me two minutes, alright?¡±


    Stanley dropped a bombshell on everyone in the conference room with his unexpected gesture.


    Meanwhile in the conference room, all of them were rooted to the spot, unsure how to register the


    scene in their minds.


    What had just happened? What did they just see? Their President, who always bore an extremely


    serious and cold expression on his face, just hugged a girl in the middle of the meeting?


    The crowd nearly jumped out of their skin!!!

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    X Quest struggled to get up, but Stanley Batton forcefully pressed her down onto hisp. ¡°Be


    good¡­ Wait for me, hmm?¡±


    Now, X suddenly felt awkward and embarrassed as her face turned red.


    His embrace was making her heart beat so fast she felt as if it would soon leap out of her chest.


    The gazes of people in theputer screen made her feel even more nervous.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a meeting. Can¡¯t you be more serious?¡± X bemoaned.


    ¡°How am I not being serious?¡± Stanley retorted with a serious look in his face before turning to face


    the people in hisputer screen. ¡°Let¡¯s end the meeting for today.¡±


    People in the meeting room looked at one another.


    Stanley turned off hisptop right away before unplugging his earphones. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and eat,¡± he


    said as he looked at X.


    X quickly got up from hisp. ¡°I¡¯ve already made dinner.¡±


    ¡°Who said you could cook?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°My body is almost fully recovered. Why can¡¯t I cook?¡± X said.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s almost fully recovered, you still aren¡¯t allowed to cook,¡± he said.


    X was speechless.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go down and eat,¡± Stanley said as he casually reached for her hand and walked


    downstairs with her.


    Meanwhile, the high-level executives in Dragon Group¡¯s upper management meeting room were in


    a state of uproar.


    ¡°We¡¯re not even done with the meeting yet. How can our CEO do this?¡±


    ¡°He was never like this¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s head over heels in love, and he no longer takes his work seriously¡­¡±


    ***


    After walking into the dining room, X and Stanley sat down from across each other at the dining


    table.


    When Stanley saw the dishes X made, he smiled without realizing it. ¡°Not bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Eat more in that case,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh right. Come home with me tonight,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Home?¡± X seemed dubious.


    ¡°Yeah. My mother has already met you. You still need to officially meet my father, right?¡± Stanley


    added.


    ¡°Okay. I have something to bring for Aunty Lindt anyway¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Aunty?¡± Stanley looked up at X.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Mother.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the antique items you bought off the auction?¡± Stanley asked.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± X had been wanting to deliver those items to Sharon Lindt, but every time she offered to


    do so, Sharon would say she wasn¡¯t in Antis.


    In the end, these items were still with X.


    Today, the opportunity had presented itself.


    ¡°Those are gifts from her to you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Gifts for me?¡± X seemed shocked.


    How could X ept such expensive gifts?


    ¡°Why else has she been refusing you all this time?¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Does that mean she did it on purpose?¡± X was dumbfounded by how Stanley and his mother


    would do anything to give her things.


    ¡°Why else?¡± He said calmly before grabbing some vegetables with his chopsticks and cing them


    on her te.


    X felt truly shocked¡­


    She was shocked by the extreme measure her mother-inw had taken to give her gifts.


    Sharon sure knew how to get her own way.


    ¡°They¡¯re too expensive. I can¡¯t keep them¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Those are gifts from your mother-inw. You must keep them. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be mad,¡± Stanley


    said.


    ¡°I really do feel embarrassed,¡± X said.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    ¡°You¡¯re part of the family. Why should you feel embarrassed?¡± Stanley Batton asked ndly.


    X Quest remained silent.


    ¡°Eat some beef,¡± Stanley said before cing a slice of beef on X¡¯s te.


    ¡°What do you think we should get Aunty Lindt¡­ No, I mean, Mother. What should we get her? Do


    you know what she needs?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Stanley said calmly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X¡¯s face lit up with joy.


    ¡°She needs a grandchild. A grandchild from you,¡± Stanley said with an affectionate look in his eyes.


    X immediately felt her heart tighten when she heard this.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± X rolled her eyes at Stanley directly. She then lowered her head and


    continued to eat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you,¡± she added.


    ¡°Embarrassed?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not embarrassed, why is your face red?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My face is red because it¡¯s hot, alright?¡± X responded.


    ¡°Sure, whatever you say.¡±


    After that, Stanley chuckled a little without realizing it.


    X didn¡¯t look up at him, and she also didn¡¯t say another word. Instead, she ate silently.


    asionally, she could sense him looking at her.


    Whenever this happened, her heart would clench.


    A single look from this man was enough to make her heart flutter.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, X followed Stanley into his ancient, castle-like vi in the


    suburbs.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she walked in, Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, Josh Batton, and Catherine Batton were all


    seated on the couch.


    Stanley held X¡¯s hand with their fingers interlocked as they walked up to his family.


    When Sharon saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in her heart. She stood up right away


    and approached the couple before looking them up and down several times. ¡°Stanley, this is the


    best thing you¡¯ve done this year, and I¡¯m extremely happy about it. You¡¯ve finally won over X¡¯s


    heart. It¡¯s worth celebrating.¡±


    Josh politely nodded at X while Catherine waved excitedly at her.


    Wilson also stood up and walked over to X with a smile on his face, and his hand extended.


    ¡°X, nice to meet you. I am Wilson Batton, the father of this little b*stard, Stanley Batton, husband


    of Miss Sharon Lindt, and your father-inw.¡±


    The way Wilson introduced himself instantly made X feel much closer to him. X could sense


    that her father-inw liked her a lot.


    She instantly shook his hand. ¡°Father, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Wilson said with a pleased look.


    His daughter-inw was good-looking, gentle, and stately. Who wouldn¡¯t like her?


    Wilson had indeed seen pictures and footage of X before, and he could already tell she was a


    beautiful woman then, but she seemed even prettier and fairy-like in person.


    The longer Wilson looked at X, the more he thought she was a perfect match for his son.


    Everyone, including Josh, was smiling when they saw Stanley and X holding each other¡¯s hand


    tightly.


    However, unlike the others, Josh¡¯s smile was very much forced.


    ¡°X, I¡¯m very sorry for keeping it a secret from you before¡­¡± Sharon said genuinely.


    X shook her head. ¡°Stanley had already exined everything to me. I understand.¡±


    Sharon ruffled X¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ve personally prepared dinner. Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Just as Sharon finished her sentence, Catherine immediately stood up and affectionately grabbed


    X¡¯s arm. ¡°Come, Sister-inw. I¡¯ll show you where you can wash your hands.¡±

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    X Quest had only eaten not too long ago. Frankly, she wasn¡¯t feeling very hungry. However, she


    didn¡¯t say anything and instead followed Catherine Batton into the bathroom to wash their hands.


    Once they were done, Catherine joyfully tugged her along. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m so d that I can


    finally address you as that in public. I¡¯m also very sorry for not telling you the truth before this.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop mentioning these things. I have already said that I understand.¡± X affectionately


    pinched Catherine¡¯s cheek.


    With a chuckle, Catherine dragged X into the dining room.


    By then, everyone else had already washed their hands and were seated at the dining table.


    When Stanley Batton saw X entering, he immediately stood up and pulled a chair out for her


    before moving her closer to himself.


    There was a full table of dishes with all imaginable varieties, and they all looked and smelled good.


    Although X was already full, her mouth still salivated when she saw these delicious dishes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat¡­¡± Sharon looked cheerfully at X and said.


    ¡°I have specifically made these ording to your preferences, X. Do you like them?¡± Sharon


    added.


    X fed herself a mouthful of oyster-sauce lettuce, and she couldn¡¯t help but raise her thumb.


    ¡°Yeah, it tastes great.¡±


    Satisfied, Sharon sat down. She seemed very happy. ¡°Hmm, if you like it, I¡¯ll cook for you often in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°X, you are clearly more loved than I am. Sharon rarely even cooks dishes I like for me.¡± Wilson


    sighed.


    Embarrassed, X flung her long hair behind her shoulders before chuckling.


    ¡°X is my favorite person in the family. That¡¯s why I want to treat her nice. Do you have a problem


    with that?¡± Sharon immediately said.


    Wilson quickly shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Besides, there¡¯s nothing wrong with treating one¡¯s


    daughter-inw well.¡±


    When X saw how Sharon and Wilson interacted with each other warmly, as well as how


    everyone else appeared, she felt very at home.


    Although they were from a respectable family, the interaction among them didn¡¯t seem any different


    from normal households.


    X liked this feeling.


    After eating, X and Stanley spent some time with Stanley¡¯s family before they left.


    Outside, there were all sorts of colors and shapes under the dim moonlight. Peach blossoms and


    pear blossoms were in full bloom on both sides of the road, and their fragrant scent wafted into their


    car with the help of a night breeze, making them feel at ease.


    While Stanley drove his ck Honda, X sat in the passenger seat and silently observed the night


    scenery.


    ¡°Do you want some music?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Stanley put on some music in the car right away.


    Soon, an English song began to y.


    As the song yed in the background, observing the night scenery felt a little different.


    ¡°What song is this? It¡¯s nice¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Because¡­ I Love You,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It sounds very good,¡± X said.


    Stanley smiled a little. With one hand on the steering wheel, he reached for her hand with the other.


    X allowed him to hold her hand while her heart raced.


    When she realized they were not headed home, she immediately turned to look at him. ¡°Where are


    you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere to sell you off,¡± Stanley joked.


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± X replied with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. I wouldn¡¯t be able to¡­¡± He added.


    X felt touched from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°You¡­ Where exactly are you taking me?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± Stanley Batton said ndly as he continued to hold X Quest¡¯s


    hand.


    Right then, X felt extremely satisfied. Her heart felt full.


    Nothing couldpare to the feeling of him holding her hand tightly with their fingers intercrossed.


    Stanley continued to drive and eventually brought X to a manor in the suburbs with nobody else


    around.


    Many peach blossom trees surrounded the manor, and there was no other house in sight.


    A gust of gentle breeze blew, causing pink petals on the trees to fall off. It looked like pink


    snowkes falling to the ground.


    The air smelled sweet to the two of them.


    The manor¡¯s design was of ssic ancient European style, like a ce the ancient European


    royalty lived in. There were lights everywhere inside and outside the estate, making the ce


    appear almost like a pce in fairy tales.


    X knew this was the famous Rosales Manor in Antis, and it derived its name from the


    surrounding peach blossom trees.


    Legend had it that a mysterious tycoon lived in the manor, and he had spent a lot of money to


    renovate it. However, nobody knew who this tycoon was.


    Even if outsiders wanted to look at the manor, they could only do so from afar. None of them could


    ever get close because of the strict security inside and out of the manor.


    Apart from this, there was also an important reason that a peach blossom forest surrounded the


    manor. Ordinary people would get lost in there and never be able to find their way out.


    It was designed by a maze expert who made it into the world¡¯s mostplex forest maze.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°This is¡­? Yours?¡± X asked.


    X was not too surprised by this fact.


    With the Batton¡¯s family wealth, this manor was probably a drop in the oceanpared to their


    massive wealth.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley said as he drove into the manor.


    The gates opened automatically, and it closed on its own after their car made it inside.


    The manor¡¯s courtyard was sorge that it probably spanned over a thousand square meters¡­


    There were plentiful peach blossom trees. At one nce, the manor was in such a beautiful ce


    with fallen flowers all over the floor that it seemed like a different world of its own.


    After driving for a short distance, Stanley stopped the car and called Zack Cassidy on the phone.


    ¡°Zack Cassidy¡­ Begin now.¡±


    X seemed dumbfounded and had no idea what this man was up to.


    ¡°What are you¡­? What are you doing?¡± X couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity.


    However, Stanley didn¡¯t answer her and instead ruffled her hair.


    Suddenly¡­


    The sound of fireworks could be heard.


    Right after that, the sky above the manor was filled with all sorts of fireworks in different colors. It


    was beautiful, just like in the films.


    Rainbow-colored fireworks took to the sky, causing the courtyard to glimmer in shes. The peach


    blossoms floating in the air seemed extraordinarily beautiful.


    X immediately felt joy in her heart. Like a child, she looked up at the sky in awe after quickly


    getting out of the car.


    Colorful fireworks appeared in the sky. It was so pretty that X couldn¡¯t look away.


    Stanley quickly got out of the car too. He then stood next to her and held her hand before looking up


    at the sky with her. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    X nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yeah, I do. It¡¯s very beautiful.¡±


    The glowing lights flickered on her face, making her appear unusually attractive.


    None of the fireworks in the sky couldpare to her beauty.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you liked watching fireworks?¡± Stanley asked.


    X once told him that she enjoyed watching fireworks.


    However, it was only a single mention. Yet, Stanley had remembered it by heart.


    ¡°But, it isn¡¯t New Year¡¯s today. It¡¯s also not a festive day. Why do you suddenly think of putting on a


    fireworks disy?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Who said it isn¡¯t a festive day?¡± Stanley smiled gently.


    ¡°Look at the time,¡± he added.


    X immediately looked down at her watch.


    It was twelve.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    ¡°Have you forgotten what day it is today?¡± Stanley Batton asked.


    X Quest immediately took her phone out and checked the time¡­


    It was 1st of April, her birthday.


    X had been so busy recently that she had actually forgotten her birthday.


    Although she had forgotten all about it, Stanley clearly remembered it.


    ¡°I forgot¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Silly girl. Happy birthday,¡± Stanley said and ruffled her head gently before holding her hand tightly.


    Peach blossom petals fell on top of their heads, shoulders, and their shoes like snowkes.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± X said.


    After half an hour, the fireworks disy was still going on.


    ¡°Should we watch it from the balcony?¡± Stanley turned around and looked at her face.


    ¡°How long do you n to keep this going?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Until you¡¯re sick of it,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°These fireworks are so beautiful. I wouldn¡¯t get sick of them even when the sky turns bright,¡± she


    said.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll keep them going until the sky turns bright,¡± he said.


    ¡°Stop messing around,¡± X said before getting into the car.


    Right after that, he also got into the car and drove it all the way to the house.


    Very soon, Stanley took X into the house.


    The design there was very grand. Inspired by ancient European pces, there was a mix of white


    and gold as the main color theme.


    In total, there were ten floors to the building. At one nce, every floor was uniquely beautiful.


    Even the switches and stair railings in the house were covered in gold and diamonds.


    Despite having seen many luxury houses before, X was still in awe and allowed her gaze to


    linger on these things.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check out the fireworks first,¡± Stanley said before pulling her into the elevator.


    The two of them took the elevator directly to the rooftop.


    This was the tallest location in the area. From this viewpoint, the peach blossom forest seemed


    much clearer. It was the same for the fireworks in the sky.


    The rooftop waspletely sealed off, and the surrounding walls and the roof were all made of


    tempered ss. It looked like a giant crystal pce.


    Stanley held X¡¯s hand as they walked over to a nearby couple¡¯s couch by the ss wall and sat


    down. He casually tossed his car key onto the coffee table across him.


    The beautiful fireworks in the sky once again attracted X¡¯s attention.


    ¡°X¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa called me this afternoon,¡± he said.


    Hearing this, X immediately felt her heart clench. ¡°Huh? What has Grandpa told you?¡±


    Could Grandpa have told Stanley everything X told him about how she felt deep inside?


    This would be far too embarrassing!


    Stanley smiled yfully. ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ When was I ever nervous?¡± X retorted.


    ¡°You seem very nervous now,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ What did Grandpa tell you?¡± X asked curiously.


    ¡°Grandpa told me that you fell in love with a¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s smile widened as he spoke.


    X immediately covered his mouth. ¡°Shut up. Stop speaking.¡±


    It was extremely embarrassing!


    Indeed, her master had told Stanley everything.


    Stanley gently held X¡¯s wrist and pulled it away before cing it on his chest. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    X carefully met his gaze. Countless fireworks were reflected in his eyes.


    When their eyes met, X felt her heart pounding wildly.


    ¡°Whatever you told Grandpa, he has told me, word for word,¡± Stanley said with a serious look in his


    eyes.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    X Quest immediately blushed, and her heart began to pound wildly.


    At the same time, she could also feel Stanley Batton¡¯s heart rate increasing.


    ¡°I¡­ love you too,¡± Stanley said.


    This was the best thing X had ever heard in her life.


    Would one say the fireworks were pretty? Yes, they were.


    However, in X¡¯s heart, none of them were as beautiful as the words Stanley had just said to her.


    What was the happiest thing in the world? It was when the person you love loves you back.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know when I started falling in love with you¡­ At first, I just felt a liking toward


    you. But after a while, I slowly discovered that I had fallen head over heels in love.


    ¡°Baby, I think I¡¯ve got you under my skin. What should I do?¡± Stanley said with a deep, gentle look in


    his eyes. He didn¡¯t seem like his usual self at all.


    X¡¯s heart shuddered at this.


    Very soon, her eyes welled up. ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true,¡± he said.


    ¡°Happiness¡­ Isn¡¯t it¡­ Isn¡¯t it too sudden?¡± X stammered from being too excited. Suddenly, she


    was at a loss for words.


    Although X had been in rtionships before, she had never experienced this kind of


    nervousness.


    Right then, she felt like a teenage girl all over again.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± Stanley said before holding her chin and rubbing it with his thumb. His movement was


    gentle, almost as if he were petting an expensive Persian cat.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside, the fireworks were still exploding in the sky. Bright shes of light continued to reflect upon


    their eyes.


    When they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, they couldn¡¯t help but move closer to each other.


    In the next second, Stanley took the initiative to hug her and ced her on hisp before kissing


    her.


    The moment their lips touched, everything became a mess.


    In the heat of the moment, Stanley stood up with her in his arms, and he quickly walked into the


    elevator.


    Inside the lift, they still couldn¡¯t keep their hands to themselves¡­


    They continued to kiss and touch each other in the lift until they arrived at a room downstairs.


    While fireworks continued to fill the air, X and Stanley explored each other¡¯s bodies.


    The loud fireworks drowned every sound they made.


    They didn¡¯t know how long they spent the night in each other¡¯s arms. However, by the time the sun


    had almost risen, Stanley finally let go of X and pulled the duvet over the two of them.


    At this moment, the fireworks outside were still going on.


    X turned to look at the beautiful sight outside the window. Stanley did the same and hugged her


    tightly from behind as he pressed his chin against her shoulder.


    While X watched the fireworks, Stanley looked at her.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she said.


    ¡°Do you want to sleep?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Get your people to stop the fireworks,¡± X said.


    Without saying anything else, Stanley continued to hold her as he reached for his phone and called


    Zack to stop the fireworks.


    After that, he held X¡¯s smooth and soft body in his arms.


    Approximately ten minutester, the fireworks stopped.


    The world suddenly became quiet again.


    ¡°Turn around¡­¡± Stanley said in a lowered voice.


    X slowly turned around. When she looked at his perfect face, she began to recall everything they


    had done for the past few hours.


    She couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually make them put on the fireworks for an entire night,¡± she said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t get tired of it even if you watched it for an entire night?¡± Stanley


    asked.


    ¡°It was just a casual statement,¡± X said.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    ¡°You may say things casually, but I cannot take them casually,¡± Stanley Batton said before pressing


    X Quest¡¯s head against his chest.


    At such a close distance, X could clearly hear his heart beating.


    Each heartbeat pulsed with strength.


    A sweet sensation began to spread in her heart.


    Although X said something half-heartedly, Stanley took it seriously and made the fireworks go on


    for the entire night in the manor.


    She had her master to thank for this.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, X and Stanley wouldn¡¯t have known how each other so soon.


    ¡°Is anything wrong with your wound?¡± Stanley asked as he kissed her hair.


    The light scent of rose was almost like an addictive drug.


    ¡°No¡­¡± X said.


    Throughout the process, Stanley made sure to be very careful. Since X¡¯s surgery wound had


    basically healed, having sex for an extended period didn¡¯t affect her wound.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Stanley said.


    Just like that, the two of them hugged each other to sleep.


    At a little after nine in the morning, they were both woken up by a phone rm.


    When X opened her eyes, she felt her body ache all over. It didn¡¯t feel like her body anymore.


    Stanley was the first to get up. After switching the rm off, he looked at X. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for waking


    you up¡­ I have to head to the office for a while. I¡¯ll return at noon to celebrate your birthday with


    you. Sleep for a while longer, hmm?¡±


    Now that the room was bright again and the sunlight shone upon his body, X noticed scratch


    marks all over his body. There were even two red markings on his neck.


    These were all left behind by X the night before without her realizing it.


    When she saw these markings, she blushed once more¡­


    Was she mad? How could she do such a thing?


    Noticing her gaze, Stanley calmly looked down at the markings on his body. He then smiled and


    asked a question despite knowing its answer, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± X said before tugging at the duvet and only showing her arms.


    Stanley chuckled and walked right into the bathroom.


    After taking a bath, Stanley picked a white shirt, a pair of ck pants, and a ck coat from the


    cab before putting them on.


    With his cors left open, the red markings on his neck were very much visible. They made him


    appear very cool and sexy.


    When X saw those two markings, she felt her heart clenching again. ¡°About that¡­ Your cor.


    Please cover it up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Your employees will be shocked,¡± X said.


    Stanley walked over to the bed and ruffled X¡¯s hair. ¡°They¡¯ll get used to it after seeing it a few


    more times.¡±


    ¡®A few more times?¡¯ X thought.


    ¡®What was he hinting at?¡¯ Her heartbeat quickened.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep some more?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± X said.


    With that, she sat up on the bed.


    As soon as she did so, the strap of her sleeping robe naturally fell off. She looked even more


    desirable.


    ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Stanley gritted his teeth before pulling her close and pinching her chin. ¡°Are you


    determined not to let me leave?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± X¡¯s heart was still racing.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, Stanley¡¯s phone started vibrating.


    When he saw that it was a call from Zack Cassidy, he immediately answered it.


    ¡°Master Stanley¡­ Please be at the office in an hour for a meeting. Don¡¯t forget that our meeting


    yesterday wasn¡¯t finished yet,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Tell them we¡¯ll resume in the afternoon,¡± Stanley said.


    In the living room downstairs, Zack felt petrified. Had Stanley really be a man who no longer


    woke up early, just like what the high-level executives said?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zack said helplessly.


    ¡°But, there are still many documents that await you¡­¡± Zack added.


    Before Zack could finish his sentence, Stanley had already ended the call.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    ¡°Such a foolish master.¡± Zack Cassidy couldn¡¯t resist cursing at Stanley Batton.


    In the room upstairs, Stanley tossed his phone aside and cleared everything in his mind.


    By the time X woke up again, it was already evening.


    The sun was setting against the horizon.


    It seemed as if the world was covered in a tint of gold.


    The peach blossom forest also had ayer of gold over it, and it seemed as beautiful as what would


    appear in dreams.


    After getting up, X felt an even worse ache in her body. It was as if her bones were being


    crushed.


    Stanley was hugging her. The warm light against his body melted away all the coldness around him.


    When X moved a little, Stanley very quickly opened his eyes.


    He immediately held her even more tightly as he rubbed the crown of her head with his chin.


    ¡°Are you up?¡± He asked.


    X angrily punched him in the chest. ¡°Hmm¡­ Because of you, a lot of my work has been dyed.


    Give me back my time.¡±


    ¡°How do you want me to give it back to you? On the balcony, on the floor, or in bed?¡± Stanley asked


    as he continued to rub his chin against her head.


    X instantly rolled her eyes at him. Her heart was beating faster again.


    She punched him on the chest once more. ¡°Stanley Batton, are you sick or something?¡± She fumed.


    ¡°How disrespectful. Call me your husband,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I refuse,¡± X retorted.


    ¡°Are you going to say it or not?¡± Stanley said before flipping his body around and pressing her


    against the bed.


    ¡°Husband,¡± X pleaded.


    Only then did Stanley roll over and caress her face. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Stanley asked.


    X nodded.


    ¡°Shall we eat out?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡±


    Just as Stanley finished his sentence, X¡¯s phone started to vibrate. She picked up her phone and


    nced at it.


    It was a call from her father.


    X immediately picked it up.


    ¡°X, are you busy? Why haven¡¯t you answered your calls all day?¡± Jeremy Quest asked.


    ¡°Ehh¡­ I¡¯m not feeling too well. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been asleep,¡± X said.


    With that, she rolled her eyes at Stanley, who was next to her.


    When they were having sex, her phone had rung several times.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t even allow her to pick up her phone.


    After that, they had somehow ended up falling asleep. When X woke up, she hadpletely


    forgotten about it.


    It seemed like those calls were all from her father.


    When Stanley heard this, he immediately chuckled and hugged X.


    ¡°Were you not feeling well? Are you feeling better now?¡± Jeremy asked nervously.


    X naturally leaned against Stanley¡¯s chest. ¡°Yeah, much better¡­¡±


    To be honest, X wasn¡¯t exactly lying. Her body was aching all over.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s your birthday today. At first, I was thinking of booking a private dining room in a hotel at


    noon for a family get-together. Since you didn¡¯t pick up, I had to call it off.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling you now to ask if you would like toe out for a gathering? I¡¯ve already ordered a


    cake,¡± Jeremy added.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Apart from the years she spent in America, X had always celebrated her birthday with her


    father. Naturally, this year shouldn¡¯t be an exception.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll search for a hotel and book a private dining room. I¡¯ll let you know once that¡¯s


    done,¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After that, she hung up the phone.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    After casually tossing her phone aside, X Quest looked at the handsome man in front of her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat out tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley Batton agreed right away.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± At this moment, his phone started vibrating too.


    He picked it up and looked at the screen.


    When he saw that Zack Cassidy was calling, he answered immediately.


    ¡°Master Stanley, are youing for the meeting or not? The high-level executives didn¡¯t dare leave


    the office because they have been waiting for you,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow morning,¡± Stanley added.


    On the other end of the call, and in Dragon Group¡¯s office, Zack cursed at Stanley in his heart for


    being a foolish man.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Zack said respectfully.


    Stanley hung up the phone right away before sitting upzily. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll take a bath and head


    out,¡± he said.


    After getting up, X instantly caught sight of the crisscrossed scratch marks on his back.


    They continued to remind her how madly she had behaved.


    However, X didn¡¯t want to move at all. Her entire body was aching very badly.


    Reluctantly, she sat up in bed. As she did so, her long hair naturally fell beside her. Her hair was


    even smoother than the female models in shampoo advertisements.


    Right then, Stanley was charmed once more.


    Before X could get out of bed, he picked her up and walked into the bathroom.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± X panicked.


    ¡°Are you thinking of doing it again? I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯re not allowed¡­¡± She began to speak.


    ¡°What do you think I am?¡± Stanley seemed helpless.


    Only then did X drop her guard, and she allowed him to carry her into the bathroom.


    ***


    After taking a bath, X felt much better.


    She dried her hair and quickly sat in front of the dressing table to put her makeup on.


    That was when she noticed that her neck and chest were covered in markings.


    When she saw these, she froze.


    It was madness!


    After quickly putting on some light makeup, X used concealers to cover up the marks carefully.


    She then added a fewyers of powder to her neck.


    Only then did the marks were concealed.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, X entered the closet and selected a three-quarters long-sleeved, medium-length


    dress, a pair of ck high heels, and a silver Hermes handbag.


    Casually, she tied her hair up into a tall ponytail before walking out of the bedroom.


    By then, Stanley had also gotten changed in the bedroom next door and had walked out.


    Coincidentally, X¡¯s father had also sent her the location where they would have dinner through


    WeChat.


    Stanley was wearing a fitting ck suit and a white shirt underneath and a ck vest on the


    outside.


    His shirt waspletely buttoned up, and the red marks were also perfectly concealed. None of


    them could be seen.


    Now, he looked like his usual cold and distant self.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Stanley walked up to X and extended his hand.


    X naturally held his hand with their fingers intercrossed before they walked out the door.


    Very soon, Stanley drove them away from the manor in his car¡­


    X took her phone out and checked the list of trending topics today.


    The title on the thirtieth ce, ¡®#Unceasing fireworks all through the night#¡¯ caught X¡¯s attention.


    Subconsciously, X thought about the fireworks they had put on disy throughout the night the


    day before. After that, she looked up at Stanley as she tapped on the link.


    Indeed, the post was about someone in the suburbs, putting on fireworks for an entire night.


    Netizens were having a heated discussion in thement section.


    ¡°My friend lives in the suburbs. Last night, on her way home, she saw someone putting on fireworks


    in Rosales Manor. She then stopped her car by the road to watch. After that, more and more people


    were attracted by the fireworks and gathered around her to watch the fireworks. They stayed there


    and watched the fireworks for the entire night. It only stopped by the time the sun was nearly up.¡±


    ¡°Which wealthy person in Rosales Manor did this? Putting on fireworks for an entire night. Is he


    mad? How much would it have cost? Some people really are born into money.¡±

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    ¡°Is it a good idea to put on fireworks like this? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the hype with this group of people


    here. Besides, wouldn¡¯t it disturb peoplete at night?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. The person whomented about it sure is jealous. What do you mean by disturbing


    people? Are there even people living around Rosales Manor? I can¡¯t stand these keyboard warriors.


    Go to hell.¡±


    ¡°I want to know who Rosales Manor belongs to within half an hour!¡±


    ¡°I want to know who Rosales Manor belongs to within ten minutes! Also, what does it look like inside


    the manor?¡±


    Netizens were saying all sorts of things. Some mentioned insulting things, while others were simply


    shocked.


    A lot of people were also curious about who Rosales Manor belonged to.


    The show of fireworks thatsted the entire night had drawn an extreme amount of attention to


    Rosales Manor.


    Everyone was now curious about who the manor belonged to and what the manor looked like on


    the inside.


    X Quest briefly looked at thements before exiting the topic.


    After taking another nce at the list of trending topics, she realized this topic about fireworks had


    gone up to fifth ce.


    X didn¡¯t pay any further attention to it. Instead, she turned to look at Stanley Batton, who was


    driving. ¡°What happenedst night became a huge deal on Weibo. It¡¯s on the list of trending topics,


    and it¡¯s climbing up the list rapidly. As of now, it¡¯s already on the fifth spot.¡±


    Stanley held her hand and kissed it with his head lowered. ¡°Oh? What are they saying?¡± He asked


    with interest.


    ¡°Some are in awe, while others are saying insulting things. A lot of people are also curious about


    who the manor belongs to, and they are even begging for information about the manor,¡± X said


    truthfully.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Stanley didn¡¯t appear disturbed in the slightest. It felt as if he had grown used to the


    overwhelming attention.


    ¡°Stanley Batton,¡± X said.


    ¡°Call me ¡®husband¡¯,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for having a memorable birthday celebration with me,¡± X said.


    ¡°As I should.¡±


    ¡°It feels great to have you,¡± X added.


    ¡°You¡¯re very sweet,¡± Stanley had a gorgeous smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re as sweet as you are up here


    and down there,¡± he added.


    X felt an electric shock in her heart as her face turned red. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°I like how you look when you¡¯re embarrassed.¡± Stanley lowered his head to kiss the back of her


    hand once more.


    X took a deep breath before looking away and avoiding his gaze.


    Her heart was beating wildly after she heard what he said.


    ***


    When X and Stanley entered the hotel¡¯s private dining room, Jeremy Quest, May Conner, Emily


    Quest, and Tom Sullivan were there.


    There was a doubleyered cake with swan sculptures on top in the center of arge, round table.


    The room had a traditional design that reminded one of an influential family¡¯s dining room in ancient


    times.


    There was an antique bronze, flower-carved incense burner with sandalwood incense burning in it


    on the ssical windowsill. The elegant scent wafted throughout the room.


    As soon as Emily saw X, a look of hatred appeared in her eyes. However, it very quickly


    disappeared, and Emily seemed to be mncholic once more. She seemed extremely depressed.


    Tom, on the other hand, seemed to be in a very good mental state. He must have recovered quite


    well from psychological trauma, and he was now able to interact with women normally.


    X was quite surprised that Tom showed up.


    From what she knew, he had not given Emily a good time ever since she moved in with the Sullivan


    family a while ago.


    X didn¡¯t expect that he would be willing to apany Emily here today.


    When Tom saw X and Stanley holding each other¡¯s hands tightly, a look of disappointment


    appeared in his eyes.


    X managed to catch sight of the look of disappointment in his eyes.


    Apart from finding it funny and disgusting, she didn¡¯t feel any other emotion.


    Meanwhile, Emily also noticed the look in Tom¡¯s eyes. Her feelings of jealousy and hatred reached


    an all-time high. Under the tablecloth, her hands had balled tightly into fists.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    X Quest nced coldly at the two of them. Hand in hand and without warning, X and Stanley


    Batton strode across the room and sat beside Jeremy Quest cheerfully. ¡°Sorry Daddy, we¡¯rete.


    We got stuck in the traffic.¡±


    X was sitting next to Jeremy while Stanley was next to Tom Sullivan.


    ¡°No worries, X¡­ We have just gotten here too,¡± May Conner responded with a friendly smile.


    Likewise, X returned her a polite smile.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± May asked again.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X answered indifferently and showed no interest in continuing the conversation.


    ¡°Waiter, the food can be served now.¡± Jeremy Quest casually waved at the waiter who was standing


    right beside their table.


    Though it seemed as if the waiter had just left, the dishes were prepared quickly, and their orders


    arrived in no time. It was a feast, indeed. There were various arrays of food on the table, ranging


    from seafood to all kinds of meat and vegetables. When all the eighteen dishes had been served,


    the big round table had barely any space left uncovered by food.


    After thest dish had been ced on the table, Jeremy put the candles on X¡¯s cake and lit them


    up.


    Everyone began to sing the birthday song in unison for X.


    Then, X made a wish in front of the cake before she blew out the candles.


    X was smiling from the beginning of the birthday song. She was clearly in a good mood the


    whole time.


    Shortly after X was done cutting the cake, she sat down and joined the others to drink and enjoy


    the meal.


    Throughout the night, Tom could not stop himself from stealing nces at X.


    Inparison to the gloomy and eerie creature next to him, X¡¯s smile was so much more


    beautiful, and so was her face.


    X was like the brightest star shining in the sky.


    Whereas Emily Quest, who was sitting right beside him, was the stinkiest rock in the gutter.


    The more X glowed, the more he regretted the decision he had made.


    Had he known that X could be so stunning, he would never have been seduced by Emily,


    that stinky little rock.


    Though X could feel that Tom¡¯s eyes upon her, she could not care any less about him, she was


    focused on the food. From time to time, she would reach over with her chopstick to help refill


    Jeremy¡¯s and Stanley¡¯s bowls, paying no attention to Tom at all.


    Besides, Stanley was still holding her hand under the table. Sweetness was overflowing.


    Emily¡¯s gaze slowly shifted from Tom to X, who was thriving at the moment. Hatred and


    resentment pulsed through her veins as if they would consume her if she continued to stay in the


    room.


    The same went for May.


    On the other hand, Jeremy looked at X and Stanley with a delighted expression etched on his


    face. ¡°X, Stan, it seems like the two of you are getting closer and sweeter since Ist saw you.¡±


    Stanley smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    He then turned to meet X¡¯s eyes, where the lovebirds smiled at each other knowingly.


    ¡°Have you considered having a baby? I¡¯d love to have a grandchild!¡± Jeremy added.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to X to decide whether or not to have children,¡± Stanley said without hesitation.


    X was veryfortable with his answer.


    She found herself grinning happily as her eyes fell on Jeremy. ¡°To be honest, I hope to concentrate


    on my career for now. I don¡¯t want to have children so early yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. We all respect your decision,¡± said Jeremy.


    Halfway through the dinner, Georgie Clementine gave X a call.


    Grabbing the phone from the table, X rose to her feet and walked out of the room, leaning


    against the wall as she answered the call.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent you a birthday allowance on WeChat just now. Why haven¡¯t you epted it?¡± Georgie


    asked from the other end of the call.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept itter.¡± X smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it just now.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s going on between you and Stanley Batton? Why did you forgive him so


    easily?¡± Georgie continued to interrogate her.


    While X slowly approached the window with the phone held tightly in her palm, she began to


    exin the whole incident to Georgie in earnest, trying not to miss any details.


    Upon hearing X¡¯s story, Georgie stopped dead in her tracks. ¡°What? Dragon Group? The young


    master! Stanley Batton is the young master of Dragon Group?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    X¡¯s response was to chuckle simply. She turned around and leaned against the window sill as


    she replied, ¡°Correct.¡±


    However, the door of the private room her family was in flung open as soon as she turned around,


    followed by Tom marching out from inside.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Scanning the restaurant, Tom Sullivan managed to catch sight of X Quest in no time. Without


    hesitation, he headed straight for the window where X was standing.


    X, who had already noticed Tom, whispered into her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to youter, Georgie¡­¡±


    Following that statement, X hung up the phone and directly headed back to the private room with


    a light scowl as she walked.


    However, Tom grabbed X¡¯s arm when she passed by him, stopping her from walking further.


    Even if it was just a slight contact with him, X felt extremely disgusted by it.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked cold-heartedly.


    ¡°X, let¡¯s have a chat¡­¡± Tom added, ¡°I apologize to you for everything I¡¯ve done previously¡­ I


    behaved that way because I thought you orchestrated all the terrible things that happened to my


    family and me. I did that in the heat of the moment.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯ve got my punishment too. Can you forgive me now?¡± Tom blurted out everything that


    was on his mind, ¡°I have hurt you, and you have hurt me as well. Let¡¯s just forget everything, and


    we¡¯re even-steven.


    ¡°Yes, I know. I know you sent those girls to me, instructing them to do that kind of thing to me. I¡¯ve


    decided to drop the whole thing since I¡¯m fine now. I think I deserve it, too.¡± Tom¡¯s face was full of


    sincerity.


    Though X managed to maintain calmness and indifference on the outside, she was


    dumbfounded by his words inwardly. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by what I¡¯m trying to say? You don¡¯t have to y dumb, X. Before this,


    Stanley Batton has gotten me into a hotel to be raped by so many ugly women¡­ I know you¡¯re


    behind the incident as well,¡±ined Tom.


    X was even more shocked now.


    No wonder Tom suddenly suffered from psychological problems and was repulsed by women for a


    period.


    This was the actual reason?


    She had never imagined Stanley would avenge her like that. Quietly and without her realization, he


    helped her teach Tom a lesson, a harsh lesson indeed.


    ¡°X, let¡¯s just forget about our past and start over, okay? In fact, I apanied Emily Quest here


    today because of you.¡± His utter eagerness was reflected in his eyes.


    Nevertheless, as X looked at his face and heard the wordsing from his mouth, X could


    feel nothing else but disgust.


    So, he came today because he had not given up on her.


    Pfft.


    X fiercely shrugged off Tom¡¯s hand right away and snorted coldly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m enjoying my life with


    my husband right now. What makes you think that I¡¯ll start over with you? Besides, my husband is


    much better than you in every way. Why should I dump him for you?


    ¡°On the contrary, I would like to thank you, Tom Sullivan. Thanks for taking me for granted and


    kicking me away. I wouldn¡¯t have met such a good husband now if it wasn¡¯t because of you.¡± With


    that out of the way, X turned away from him and hurried off to the room.


    Panicked by X¡¯s reaction, Tom immediately grabbed her wrist as tightly as possible and stood in


    front of her, blocking her way. ¡°What¡¯s so good about your husband? Yes, he¡¯s good-looking, and he


    might be very nice to you. But, what else does he have besides those? Look at my family¡¯s


    background and everything I have. He¡¯s no match for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± X sneered in response.


    Was Stanley no match for Tom?


    What was the Sullivan family to Dragon Group? They were merely a speck of dustpared to


    Dragon Group.


    Without saying anything else, X frowned slightly once more and wrestled him over her shoulder


    and threw him over to a group of people behind her without warning. It was a clean, sharp move.


    With that throw, X freed herself from his grip.


    Pain flooded his soul in no time, leaving him in agony. Tom curled up on the ground and could not


    rise to his feet due to the sudden and severe pain spreading across his body.


    He looked battered and miserable.


    X nced at him coldly as she began to speak apathetically, ¡°Stop wasting your time. I¡¯m not


    interested in you anymore.¡±


    At that moment, the door of the private room was pushed open again.


    Shortly after, Stanley Batton found himself walking out of the private room.


    A tinge of admiration and adoration shed in his eyes as soon as he saw the scene unfold before


    him.


    Trying with all his might, Tom tried to get up from the ground and patted his clothes to get rid of the


    dirt. When he saw Stanley in the aisle, he bit his tongue, and all the words he was going to say


    were stuck in his throat.


    Just like X, Stanley was ring at him coldly too. Without paying any heed to that pathetic man,


    Stanley made his way to X¡¯s side. ¡°Honey, what are you doing here?¡±


    A gentle smile blossomed on X¡¯s face as she held onto Stanley¡¯s arm. She stared deep at his


    stunning face and said, ¡°I¡¯m just dealing with a piece of trash, nothing much.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Trash?


    Tom Sullivan was down in the dumps when he heard X Quest called him a piece of trash.


    Years ago, she had treated him as a treasure.


    Right now, she wasparing him to trash?!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Hey X, you were the one who ran after my ass every single day back then.¡± A wave of fury


    coarse through him.


    X slowly turned to look at his desperate face, the corners of her lips curled up into a pretty smirk.


    ¡°Well, there are times when we are blinded by some stupid love, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Satisfied with her response, she turned to face Stanley Batton again, her voice tender again. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go in, dear.¡±


    Stanley remained silent as he held X¡¯s hand and led her back to the room, paying Tom no mind


    as usual.


    Though their conversation had just ended in the blink of an eye, Tom felt that X had effortlessly


    crushed his self-esteem. She was stomping on it repeatedly, breaking it into pieces on the ground.


    Suddenly, the memory of X, who used to follow him around, kept shing across his mind and


    swallowing his sight.


    That X who lived in his memory, was the best X in the world. However, he had lost that X


    now.


    He could not ept the truth. He definitely could not and would not! He was going to try every way


    to get X back to his side again!


    Stanley did not deserve to have such a perfect girl like X!


    Shortly after X and Stanley had returned into the private room, Emily Quest got up from her seat


    and stalked out of the room.


    Without hesitation, she dashed at Tom, who was standing in the middle of the aisle, and stopped


    dead in front of him. ¡°What were you guys doing out here just now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Tom snorted.


    ¡°Well, I know what you did even if you refused to be honest with me. I can tell what¡¯s going on with


    the three of you.¡± Emily continued to attack him. She wasn¡¯t going to give up that easily.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Tom¡¯s indifference seemed to hurt Emily, almost as though it was a sharp knife stabbing at her.


    She gradually clenched her fists. ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about you anymore, and the only one who cares


    about you now is me.¡±


    ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t care about me, I still love her. As for you, I¡¯m not going to love you no matter


    how much you care about me. You don¡¯t deserve my love.¡± Tom jabbed her mercilessly, the


    harshness in his tone enunciated by each word he spoke.


    Emily¡¯s heart began to throb again when she heard that sentenceing from his mouth. Breathing


    became difficult, and she felt like she was constantly out of breath.


    What was so good about X? Why were all the men after her?


    ¡°X has hurt you before¡­ Are you crazy?¡± hissed Emily.


    ¡°Hurt me? I¡¯ve already looked up those cases, and they have nothing to do with X. Don¡¯t you try


    to drive a wedge between us, you wicked woman.¡±


    ¡°You are so sure she has nothing to do with them just because you didn¡¯t find out anything about


    her?¡± Emily gritted her teeth, refusing to ept the truth even though Tom believed in X. She


    would never trust X!


    ¡°What else can it be? That¡¯s enough from you, Emily! You¡¯re disgustingly vicious.¡± Following that


    statement, Tom pushed Emily away and headed back to the private room, heartlessly leaving her


    alone out there.


    Resentment rose within Emily. Her body was trembling with anger. She did not even have the


    strength to lift her foot.


    To prevent herself from copsing, she could only lean against the icy wall.


    ¡°X Quest¡­ You must die!¡± Emily gritted her teeth, her eyes were as red asva.


    As long as X existed on the earth, she was doomed to be shadowed by her light for the rest of


    her life.


    She did not want to live like that!


    ***


    Later at night, X and Stanley went home together after their dinner.


    As soon as they set foot in the house, X could feel her phone vibrating¡­

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    A headline popped out on the phone screen. It was about the fireworks at Rosales Manor that had


    been going on the whole night.


    Apparently, the fireworks at Rosales Manor had be the top trending topic right now. It was


    going haywire in the country.


    In addition to the description of the beautiful fireworks throughout the night, the news had begun a


    widespread spection about the identity of the owner of Rosales Manor, as well as the reason he


    or she was doing it.


    The news editor had listed down all the nobilities in Antis to find out the owner¡¯s real identity, and


    the list included the young master of Dragon Group.


    As for a reason, the owner kept the fireworks going all night long around Rosales Manor, the news


    editor guessed that the owner was trying to woo his beloved with the fireworks.


    Moreover, countlessizens were sharing their opinions on this matter in thement section


    below.


    ¡°If the owner is really doing it for a girl, I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m so envious of that girl.¡±


    ¡°So this is how the romantic love life of a rich man looks like? Love it! Love it! But isn¡¯t that against


    the rules? That¡¯s illegal, right? I thought we¡¯re not allowed to set off fireworks?¡±


    ¡°I can smell strong jealousy from you all men. The fireworks are not banned in the district where


    Rosales Manor is located, alright? I¡¯m so speechless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m focusing on something totally different from the rest of you. You¡¯re all curious about the identity


    of the owner of Rosales Manor but I¡¯m wondering who that beauty is. I would love to take her


    home.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Going through all the trouble just to woo a beauty? This man must have gone mad. He¡¯s


    very much like the ancient emperor.¡±


    ¡°The one above me, you¡¯re just jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    X Quest did not notice it, but a smile had started forming on her face again as she scrolled


    through thements.


    Noticing the changes in her expressions, Stanley Batton stepped close to take a look at her phone


    screen.


    After he read some of thements, he smiled too. Stretching his arms, he held X by her hand


    and walked her to the living room sofa. He then pulled X onto hisps and rested his chin on her


    shoulder, reading thements together with her.


    After scrolling through thement sections, X slowly leaned her head back and stared at


    Stanley¡¯s perfect jawline. Her other hand proceeded to gently stroke his hair. ¡°The fireworks at


    Rosales Manor¡­ went viral on the inte.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± His emotionless eyes met hers. Taking the phone from X¡¯s palm, he threw the phone


    aside and kissed her lips. Then, he went on with a couple of soft and light kisses.


    Though their lips had just barely touched, X could feel her heart racing so fast as if it was going


    to pound out of her chest the very next second.


    ¡°Do you like that manor?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s beautiful.¡± X answered truthfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Zack Cassidy to transfer it to your name tomorrow,¡± said Stanley without hesitation.


    Upon hearing that, X instantaneously rolled her eyes and seriously red at his face. ¡°Stanley


    Batton, are you going to give me whatever belongs to you just because I like them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing that Stanley was willing to sacrifice everything for her warmed X¡¯s heart. She continued


    to tease him. ¡°What if I like yourpany?¡±


    Stanley responded, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you after I havepletely taken over thepany.¡±


    The man¡¯s answer was totally out of her expectations.


    It was Dragon Group. Several generations of the Batton family had poured their heart to run that


    company.


    ¡°Nah I don¡¯t want it. I have X Entertainment. Quest Property Group will be mine as well in the future.


    I¡¯m not short ofpanies.¡± X was not really interested in Dragon Group.


    ¡°Even if X Entertainment and Quest Property Groupbined, and their values are multiplied by a


    hundred, Dragon Group is still worth more than that. Are you dumb?¡± Stanley joked, his smile was


    so wide it reached his eyes.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you dumb then? You know how much thepany is worth, and you¡¯re nning to give me


    after you take over it?¡± X retorted softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Isn¡¯t it normal that I give you my properties?¡± His gaze remained as indifferent as


    usual.


    ¡°But that¡¯s Dragon Group¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ So what?¡±


    ¡°Generations of your family¡¯s hard work.¡±


    ¡°Well, I trust you.¡± With that out of the way, he lifted her up in his arms and carried her all the way


    upstairs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you. Stop giving me anything of yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who decides what to do with my properties.¡±


    ¡°I have the right to refuse your offer.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± He sounded dominating, he would not ept any refusal or rejection.


    ¡°Stanley Batton, you¡¯re so domineering.¡±

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± Stanley Batton asked.


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    ¡°Keep yourments to yourself then.¡±


    X Quest was speechless in the end.


    When the two of them were back in their room, Stanley carried her in his arms and headed straight


    to the bathroom.


    X already had the experience of bathing together with him. Therefore, she was not averse to the


    idea of showering together anymore at this point.


    After taking a shower, X dried her hair and put on some skin care products before going to bed


    with Stanley.


    Both of them were wearing the same type of white silk bathrobe, looking exceptionally good


    together. They were definitely the perfect match for each other.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you like Rosales Manor, we can asionally stay there in the future.¡± Stanley pulled her onto his


    lap again and held her tightly from behind, his chin constantly rubbing against her earlobe.


    The fine stubble on his chin pricked her earlobe, making her ear numb.


    ¡°Sure but¡­ Please don¡¯t transfer it to me alright¡­ Mmph¡­¡±


    Before she could even finish her sentence, his warm lips pressed against hers.


    His passionate kiss had blocked out all the words she was about to say, pushing them back down


    her throat.


    Itsted for a long time before he reluctantly pulled himself away from her. He ended the kiss with a


    nibble on her lips. ¡°Say that again, and I¡¯ll keep kissing you.¡±


    X did not dare to speak again. Despite the silence, she felt extremely distressed and annoyed


    about his behavior inwardly.


    It was kind of helpless to have a husband who loved to give her things every single day.


    It was only yesterday when Stanley transferred the two buildings of Pacific International and a yacht


    to her name.


    Today, he wanted to give her the Rosales Manor!


    On top of that, she did not have the right to say ¡®no¡¯ to him!


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I have a choice?¡±ined X.


    As he gently ran his fingers across her hair, he seriously whispered in her ears, ¡°X, keep in mind


    what I¡¯ve said earlier. What¡¯s mine is yours. Don¡¯t be stressed about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to living like this all of a sudden¡­¡± X muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll send you gifts more often from now on, and you¡¯ll get used to it.¡± He added.


    She was speechless.


    ¡°Good girl¡­ Let¡¯s sleep.¡± cing her next to him, Stanleyy down on the bed and tapped his


    shoulder, hinting her to lean against him.


    Without hesitation, X leaned on his chest and turned on the light shortly afterwards.


    As soon as shey down, she felt a dull ache crept over the left side of her abdomen.


    However, she decided to ignore the pain as she thought it was probably a side stitch. She casually


    nested in Stanley¡¯s arm, embracing each other to sleep.


    ***


    Meanwhile, somewhere else, something was happening.


    Emily Quest was moving in the Sullivans¡¯ house¡¯s guest room. When she came out of the bathroom,


    she heard her phone on the bedside table vibrating.


    While she was drying her hair with the towel, she sank onto the bed and picked up the phone


    beside her.


    It was a familiar number that was disyed on the screen. Immediately, she answered the call.


    ¡°How is it? Have you found out anything?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± An unknown voice said through the speaker.


    Upon hearing the good news, Emily was extremely excited and ecstatic. ¡°Hurry up and spit it out!


    What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Stanley Batton, the husband of X Quest, he¡¯s really unusual¡­¡± A man could be heard stuttering


    on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that it is impossible to find out any information about Stanley Batton? I


    hacked into the registry databases of Country Z again yesterday, and I found out that Stanley¡¯s


    profile had been updated. However, the face is totally different from X¡¯s husband whom I¡¯d met


    before.¡±

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Emily Quest¡¯s heart leaped hearing the good news. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that the Stanley


    Batton you found out yesterday is a different person from the Stanley Batton we saw?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Previously, I¡¯d searched all the household registration databases around the world but I


    couldn¡¯t find Stanley¡¯s name at all. However, after Country Z updated the registry databases


    yesterday, I discovered that the name ¡®Stanley Batton¡¯ had been added inside. Coincidentally, he¡¯s


    the same age as X Quest¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°This guy is extremely ugly and he¡¯s married. Unfortunately, there isn¡¯t any information about his


    other half in the databases and this guy was engaged in Country Y¡­¡±


    The man continued, ¡°There¡¯s also another important piece of information from my investigation. I¡¯ve


    been following your request to get my friend in Country Y to look into Dr. Batton¡¯s grandson.


    Recently, my friend managed to get acquainted with a friend of Dr. Batton¡¯s. He told my friend


    that¡­¡±


    ¡°...Dr Batton¡¯s grandson looked horrible. My friend showed him a picture of X¡¯s husband and he


    insisted that he didn¡¯t look like that. Then, my friend showed him another picture of the ugly man in


    the registry databases. Without hesitation, he said that this man was Dr. Batton¡¯s real grandson.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, that person told my friend that his actual grandson married a woman two years ago.


    Apparently the two of them were not on speaking terms anymore due to frequent domestic violence


    by his grandson against his wife.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she felt a surge of happiness grow inside her again.


    It seemed that all her previous spections were urate so far.


    When X got married, she tried to hide her marriage from her family until it was exposed. So the


    main reason behind it was because her husband was a huge embarrassment and humiliation.


    All those exnations she gave to her fatherter on were merely lies.


    She must have thought that the others could not find out the truth so she decided to make up some


    lies.


    After that, she found a good-looking man, who knew a little bit of Chinese medicine, to act as his


    husband in order toplete her story.


    Did X actually suffer from frequent domestic violence? It was truly a tragedy to be married to


    such an ugly man and to be abused by him every day.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Nevertheless, why did she feel so relieved to hear that?


    That ugly duckling was a good match for X indeed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job this time. I¡¯ll transfer seventy five thousand to you right away.¡± Emily


    snorted.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Miss. As the saying goes, every cloud has a silver lining. It¡¯s impossible for


    a normal human being like me to get in touch with Dr. Batton. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my friend


    happened to meet a friend of Dr. Batton¡¯s recently, the investigation wouldn¡¯t have proceeded


    without a hitch, and the truth wouldn¡¯t havee to the wash so quickly.¡± The man sounded


    particrly merry on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°That means that little b*tch, X has used up all of her luck for the rest of her life.¡± Eeriness grew


    inside her eyes like a tumor, her hands on her thighs gradually clenched into fists.


    No one on the earth was going to be that smug all the time!


    ¡®Just wait and see, X.¡¯ She thought.


    ¡®You¡¯re screwed this time!¡¯


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± The man responded.


    ¡°By the way, since your friend¡¯s friend knows Dr. Batton¡­ Can your friend ask him to take you to Dr.


    Batton so you can tell him that someone was posing as his grandson?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Dr. Batton refuses to meet any random strangers even if they¡¯re introduced by his


    friends.¡± The man answered truthfully.


    Emily simply nodded. ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll contact you again if I need your help. Keep in touch.¡±


    Then, she hung up the phone.


    Casually tossing her phone to the bed, Emily could hardly contain her joy and her hopes soared.


    She let out a sigh of relief before plopping into her bed.


    She felt extremely refreshed and invigorated at the moment. Having the truth on hand, she could


    definitely trip up X.


    If their father found out that X had simply married an ugly, violent man and invited some


    handsome guy home to trick her parents in order to maintain her good reputation, he would be so


    shocked and furious.


    By that time, X would not only lose her throne as the heir of Quest Property Group but she would


    also be kicked out of the house by their father.


    What would happen to a woman, who had long been subjected to domestic violence by a hideous


    man, if she was kicked out of the house?


    It was either she returned to her abusive husband and got beaten up, or she ended up living a


    miserable life alone out there. No matter what she chose, she would lose everything in the end!

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    When the time hade, Emily Quest could bully and torture X Quest any way she wanted.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    X would be at her mercy, just like a ything in her hand!


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Emily started tough maniacally, her hands over her mouth.


    How long had it been since she was this happy? It had been way too long!


    Excitement engulfed her whenever she imagined the endings that might be happening to X.


    Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ Her phone vibrated again at that moment.


    The man who had called her just now sent a picture of Stanley Batton to her on WeChat.


    There was a tanned, skinny man in the picture. Besides, one of his eyes was blind, and he looked


    extremely hideous.


    Upon seeing that face, Emily felt like she was going to vomit the next second.


    ¡°X Quest¡­ Your cravings for love and affection must be really strong back then. Why would you


    go for a man like this? Tsk Tsk Tsk¡­¡±


    After having a whale of a timeughing at X, Emily decided to call May Conner and share the


    good news with her.


    May picked up her call within a second or two.


    Emily immediately began her story, ¡°Mom, I have something important that I want to talk to you


    about¡­¡±


    On the other end of the phone, May was putting on her skin care products in the bathroom. When


    she heard Emily¡¯s words, in no time she locked the bathroom door and questioned Emily in a


    hushed tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me¡­¡±


    Emily began to exin everything the man had told her over the phone just now to May, without


    missing out any tiny details.


    Likewise, May could barely conceal the ecstasy within her after hearing the story behind X¡¯s


    husband.


    She covered her mouth as sheughed and her eyes opened wide, attentive and brimming with


    delight. ¡°Are you serious? Emily, our time has finallye.¡±


    Emily sneered in response. ¡°Of course¡­ Mom, what do you think we should do next? Our pawn,


    Mary Sullivan, is now in jail. Who can help us to expose the real identity of X¡¯s husband?¡±


    After losing to X so many times, she had already learned from her lesson. She had to be smart


    and she should never act rashly.


    May praised her, ¡°My daughter has really learned to be alert after all. Although Mary is in jail now,


    we do have other pawns¡­¡±


    ¡°Who do you think is the best pawn this time?¡± There was a glint of anticipation in Emily¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Your mother-inw.¡± May lowered her voice and whispered.


    ¡°My mother-inw? What do you think I should do?¡± Emily asked with interest.


    ¡°Well, listen carefully¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emily nodded vigorously.


    ***


    The next morning, Stanley had already left the house when X opened her eyes.


    When she sat up on the bed, a tiny note taped on the bedside table hit her in the eyes. ¡°Breakfast is


    ready. It¡¯s in the kitchen, just warm it up using the microwave.¡±


    His handwriting was decent yet powerful, every single letter was a fine piece of art.


    Looking at the note Stanly left behind warmed X¡¯s heart.


    With a good mood, shefortably stretched her back and got down from the bed.


    As soon as she walked into the bathroom, her phone vibrated once again.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    The call was made by Stanley Batton.


    ¡°Have you woken up yet?¡± Stanley asked with a loving and gentle tone.


    On the other end of the phone, Stanley was currently holding his phone and talking to her while


    heading to the elevator, tenderness crept all over his eyes as well as his brows.


    He was dressed in a snow white dress shirt with a pair of ck trousers. The golden ratio of his


    body was outlined most vividly by the outfit, and his long legs had garnered a lot of attention from


    the crowd.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The first three buttons of his shirt were unfastened, causing the red marks on his neck exceptionally


    obvious and clearly visible.


    When the two little girls at the front desk, as well as the workers who passed by him saw his


    appearance, their face was as horrified as they just saw a ghost.


    However, Stanley was like the only man on the ind. Without paying any heed to the whispering


    passerby, he waited for X to speak patiently.


    ¡°Yeah, I just woke up,¡± answered X.


    ¡°I just arrived at the office and I won¡¯t be back during the day. I¡¯ll have dinner with youter at night.¡±


    The gentleness in his tone did not falter.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat for dinner? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    ¡°I have a craving for hotpot.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get the ingredients at night and we¡¯ll have hotpot at home.¡±


    ¡°Well, I want to eat fried chicken too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡±


    ¡°And milk tea.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make that for you too.¡±


    As he spoke, he strode into the elevator.


    After the elevator doors closed, everyone in the entire hall started gabbling and jabbering right


    away.


    ¡°Did the sun just rise in the west today? Why is the cold-faced-King-of-Hell talking to someone so


    gently over the phone?¡±


    ¡°This is definitely the first time I¡¯ve seen our President smile. Oh my Goddddd! He¡¯s so stunning,


    isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Our President is already super handsome even if he doesn¡¯t smile!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point! Most importantly, he¡¯s extremely obedient to the person on the other end of the


    phone and he¡¯s going to cook for her!!!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh¡­ I¡¯m so jealous! I¡¯m so jealous that the girl can give him a hickey!¡±


    After X hung up the phone, she went to wash up happily.


    Ever since she fell in love with Stanley, her mood seemed to be brighter than the warm weather and


    the sun outside of the window.


    After putting on gorgeous makeup, she changed her pajamas into a light pink silk nightgown and sat


    on the bed, starting to work.


    Since she was in a good mood, she felt like every key on her keyboard was exuding pink bubbles.


    Meanwhile at the Sullivans¡¯ house, Emily Quest went downstairs with a deliberately depressed face


    after she had woken up.


    There was only Bailey Ronson alone downstairs.


    She was currently practicing yoga with music.


    Noticing her presence, Bailey darted a cold nce at Emily while spatting detestably, ¡°What time is


    it now? As the daughter-inw of our family, have you ever thought of waking up early and


    preparing breakfast for us? You¡¯re really something, Emily.¡±


    Upon hearing that, fury and grief surged up within Emily.


    She was a patient who suffered from major depressive disorder in front of the public. However, her


    mother-inw always pulled a face at her ever since she returned from the hospital. On top of that,


    she wouldin about her not making breakfast every single day.


    Her mother-inw was terribly vicious.


    Though Emily was extremely angry with Bailey, she managed to maintain a serious and calm


    facade on the outside as she continued to walk. Holding back her emotions, she entered the kitchen


    to look for something to eat.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Nevertheless, Emily Quest could not find anything to eat even though she had searched the whole


    kitchen.


    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of some perfectly untouched sunny-side-up and sandwiches in the


    trash can.


    Pfft¡­


    Did Bailey Ronson just throw away her breakfast?


    Speechless with Bailey¡¯s vileness, Emily stomped her foot furiously in the kitchen. However, she


    managed to regain herposure within a second or two and returned to Bailey¡¯s side with a


    depressed face again. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to visit Mary Sullivanter. Can you go with me?¡±


    ¡°Go by yourself if you want to. Why should I go with you?¡± Bailey snarled, her attitude as cold-


    hearted as usual.


    Emily snorted and pretended to identally drop her phone on her yoga mat.


    As the phonended on the yoga mat, Bailey¡¯s face darkened instantaneously. She picked up the


    phone and red at Emily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    When Bailey stole a nce at the phone screen, she was frozen to the ground.


    A picture of a man and its household register profile were disyed on the screen, his name was


    Stanley Batton.


    ¡°Who the hell is this person in the picture? Why is he so ugly? And why is his name Stanley Batton


    too?¡± Bailey looked disgusted.


    Immediately, Emily retrieved her phone from Bailey¡¯s hand as fast as she could, pretending to be


    nervous. ¡°N¡­ Nothing¡­¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing the changes in Emily¡¯s expression, Bailey knew that she was up to something.


    She rose to her feet instantly and grasped Emily¡¯s wrist, trying to pry the details out of her. ¡°Tell me.


    What¡¯s going on? Why do you have this picture on your phone? Why are you so nervous when I see


    it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing that I can think of, Mom.¡± Emily kept shaking her head.


    Intuition told Bailey that something was wrong with her as well as the man in the picture.


    Otherwise, Emily would not react this way.


    The more reluctant Emily was, the more Bailey wanted to dig into the issue. ¡°Spit it out¡­ Emily, if


    you refuse to tell me now, I¡¯m going to kick you out of the house.¡±


    Emily was delighted and satisfied with Bailey¡¯s reaction. Her mother had suggested a brilliant idea


    indeed.


    ¡°Mom, please stop forcing me. It¡¯s really nothing. I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, are you? If you n to keep it to yourself, you can get out of the house


    right now. You¡¯re not allowed to live with the Sullivans anymore.¡± Bailey pointed directly at the front


    door with an angry expression etched on her face.


    Going with the flow, Emily pretended to be helpless and squeezed two drops of tears out of her


    eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about this matter. I don¡¯t dare to tell you either. It¡¯s too serious.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me¡­ Tell me and I''ll bear all the consequences,¡± Bailey said again.


    Emily dropped her head as she sighed. ¡°Can you promise me to keep my words as a secret?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Bailey promised her without hesitation.


    ¡°The Stanley Batton you saw on my phone just now is X¡¯s actual husband. As for the one she¡¯s


    living together right now, he¡¯s just a stand-in for her. He¡¯s not X¡¯s real husband.¡± Emily let out a


    long sigh once more.


    Subsequently, she recounted everything that she had heard over the phonest night to Bailey.


    After hearing the story from Emily, Bailey was dumbstruck by the truth.


    ¡°This is ridiculous! I¡¯ve never expected X to be this kind of person,¡± eximed Bailey.


    ¡°The man who told me this, is a very talented hacker I came across when I wasn¡¯t depressed and


    when X was my foe. I had suspected the identity of X¡¯s husband that time.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I hired him to look into it. He never managed to find out anything about him untilst


    night. Yesterday, he finally found out that profile and sent it to me right away.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to fight with X anymore so I¡¯m going to keep these secrets to myself. I


    hope that you can do the same, Mom. Don¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve promised me.¡± Emily tried her best


    to act sincere and pitiful.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I go back on my promise? Just because you don¡¯t have the energy to fight with her doesn¡¯t


    mean I¡¯m the same as you. She¡¯s a thorn in my flesh for a number of years! Since there¡¯s a


    wonderful opportunity for me to get revenge on her, why should I give up on it?¡± Bailey gritted her


    teeth.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to get involved in this. I hope that you can forget everything you¡¯ve heard from me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Send me the picture right now.¡± Following that statement, Bailey raised her hand, intending


    to snatch Emily¡¯s phone.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Immediately, Emily Quest slid her phone into her pocket. ¡°I¡¯ve already deleted the picture before I


    exin everything to you. There¡¯s no point snatching my phone now.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Bailey Ronson¡¯s face was filled with fury.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t keep your words. I told you that I¡¯m not going to go against


    X Quest anymore. I¡¯m tired.¡± Emily added, ¡°I¡¯m telling you because I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll kick me


    out of the house. I don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡±


    With that out of the way, Emily secretly tapped the screen of her phone in her pocket.


    Her phone stopped recording their conversation.


    It was for back-up purposes. To have the sound recording in her phone, she would have evidence to


    excuse herself from the trouble in case things went bad.


    Everything was going exactly ording to her mother¡¯s n.


    ¡°You better recover that picture right now and send it to me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    ¡°I hope that you will keep the promise. If you insist on me to do that, I¡¯ll leave this house at all cost.¡±


    Emily¡¯s reply was totally out of Bailey¡¯s expectation. As a result, rage began to sear through Bailey


    again.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She pointed at Emily furiously. ¡°Fine¡­ What a good daughter-inw of mine¡­ You know very well


    that my daughter, who is your best friend, Mary Sullivan has been bullied by X all this while. Now


    that you have the evidence in your phone but you refuse to give it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t.¡± Following that statement, Emily headed to the main door and left the house. ¡°I¡¯m


    going to see Mary.¡±


    Bailey clenched both her fists tightly, all time mumbling to herself, ¡°Emily, you¡¯re a backstabber¡­¡±


    Then, she sank into the sofa, her fists still tightly clenched.


    Though Emily refused to give her the picture or to cooperate with her, it did not really matter to her.


    She could still expose the embarrassing news if she wanted to.


    All she had to do was to look up Emily¡¯s call records and find that hacker friend of hers¡­!


    Since that guy loved money so much, he would definitely send her all the evidence and information


    about Stanley Batton as long as she was willing to pay him at a high price.


    X had brought so much trouble to her baby daughter. Undoubtedly, she had to make X pay


    the price no matter what.


    ***


    Once Emily had stepped out of the house, she strode towards the ck BMW X5 parked in front of


    the house and got into the car.


    Starting the car engine, she found the familiar phone number from the call records and dialed it right


    away. ¡°If someone calls you and asks you to hand over the evidence about X hiring some


    random guy to disguise her husband, just do as she said¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ I get it.¡± The man on the other end of the phone did not ask any further questions, his


    answer was simple and straightforward.


    Delighted with her finalized n, Emily sneered in satisfaction and threw her phone on the


    passenger seat.


    She knew that Bailey was not going to give in that easily.


    If she failed to obtain anything from her, Bailey would find her own way to settle the problem. She


    would definitely check Emily¡¯s call records to find her hacker friend.


    Subsequently, she would buy the evidence from him.


    She also knew that Bailey would discover this hacker in no time.


    No matter how she thought about it, she could not deny that her mother¡¯s n was totally perfect.


    Not only would she be able to bring X down, she would not have to do anything by herself either.


    Even if something went wrong halfway, she would not be med or affected as well.


    This was a very favorable deal indeed.


    ¡°Oh X, poor X¡­ I believe that you¡¯ll get yourself into big trouble real soon, you better get


    yourself ready,¡± Emily said to herself.


    From what she had known about Bailey¡¯s character, she would definitely make a mountain out of a


    molehill about this matter if she really wanted to expose it.


    She was certain that Bailey would not share the truth and evidence with their father only.


    Bailey would probably make it known to the entire world.


    By that time, X¡¯s reputation would be utterly ruined for sure.


    Quickly turning the car around, Emily found a cheerful song from the radio and listened to it as she


    pressed the pedal to the metal¡­

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    X Quest kept herself busy until noon before finally sorting out all her work in X Entertainment and


    Quest Group that she had piled up.


    After turning herputer off, she felt her neck was as stiff as a board.


    Her shoulders were aching terribly.


    X stretched her armszily before looking at her watch and preparing to order in.


    Right then, Stanley Batton called her on her phone.


    The exhaustion she feltpletely faded away when she saw his call.


    X immediately picked it up and a smile unknowingly appeared on her face. ¡°Hey¡­ What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Not yet. I was thinking of ordering in and maybe driving outter in the afternoon for a walk outside.


    I can¡¯t stand staying at home all day,¡± X answered.


    ¡°Are you done with work?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m all done.¡±


    ¡°Come to my ce. We¡¯ll eat together,¡± he said.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± X wanted to go outside anyway.


    ¡°Come over to Dragon Group,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X said.


    After that, X hung up the phone and walked right into the closet.


    She spent a long time in the closet with a vast array of clothes. In the end, she finally chose a gray-


    colored hoodie set she could wear outside.


    While the upper body section consisted of a long-sleeve hoodie, the lower body section was a pair


    of loose-fitting pants that showed a little bit of her thin waist. The slightly revealing design gave her


    a casual look with a hint of sexy.


    After putting on a ck cap and a pair of white shoes, she grabbed her ck handbag and headed


    out the door.


    Realizing that the quality of air outside wasn¡¯t fantastic, and there seemed to be a bit of haze, she


    retrieved a single-use face mask from her bag and put it on.


    X drove her bright red Maserati all the way to Dragon Group¡¯s headquarters.


    When she arrived, she could see the building towering over her.


    It was thergest building in this part of the world.


    Although she was no stranger to this building, since she used to pass by this ce a lot, she had


    never been inside to see how it looked like.


    Hence, she still felt somewhat curious about what was inside.


    X parked somewhere near the entrance. She adjusted her face mask a little before walking


    toward the entrance.


    As it was the lunch hour, there were crowds of people walking in and out of the building¡¯s entrance.


    It seemed very lively.


    X was about to step through the door when two bodyguards extended their hands to stop her.


    ¡°Miss, do you have a working permit?¡± One of them asked coldly.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have a working permit. I¡¯m here to see your CEO,¡± X said.


    ¡°See our CEO? Have you made an appointment in advance?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I just spoke to your CEO on the phone,¡± X said truthfully.


    A few employees who happened to be walking by immediately stopped when they heard what X


    said.


    ¡°Oh dear. You really do learn a lot from working here. There would be womening every other


    day to look for our CEO. Moreover, they always told the security guards that they spoke to the CEO


    on the phone¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Nowadays, people will do anything to get ess to wealthy bachelors. Although our CEO


    is indeed an excellent person, aren¡¯t these women going too far?¡±


    ¡°Right? Hahaha. Can¡¯t theye up with more creative excuses? This is such a joke.¡±


    A few employees who were passing by began whispering among themselves.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Stanley Batton was the one who asked X Quest toe over. Besides, X didn¡¯t have the


    intentions those people had said. Hence, it was understandable for her to feel offended by what


    they said.


    However, she didn¡¯t show any emotion on the surface. She took her phone out and proceeded to


    call Stanley instead.


    Instantaneously, the two bodyguards rolled their eyes in annoyance.


    Right after that, one of them began to speak. ¡°Pretending to call our CEO again. Are you thinking of


    sneaking into the building when we¡¯re not paying attention? We¡¯ve seen far too many like you,dy.


    Stop ying tricks.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Our CEO doesn¡¯t randomly meet girls for no reason,¡± the other bodyguard chipped in.


    Everyone who passed by couldn¡¯t resist rolling their eyes at X. They were making it seem as if


    X was a girl who was here to seduce their CEO.


    X ignored them and continued to look for Stanley¡¯s number on her phone.


    Just as she was about to press the dial button, she saw Stanley walking out of the building.


    He was wearing a white shirt and ck pants. The sight of him walking out of a high-ss building


    like that made him seem supremely noble.


    He was like a one-of-a-kind luxury item in the world that most people wouldn¡¯t even get to see.


    As soon as he walked out, everyone around fixed their eyes on him as if he was an expensive piece


    of jewelry, shining brighter than everyone else.


    In that moment, the world seemed to fade into the background.


    Meanwhile, X could see nothing but the brightness radiating from him.


    When the female employees saw him, they nodded and greeted him politely while they continued to


    look at him dreamily.


    None of them could take their eyes off Stanley.


    Someone began whispering to another person behind X. ¡°I think we¡¯ll be able to witness our


    CEO chasing a b*tch away once again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ Haha. It¡¯s going to be fun to watch.¡±


    ¡°Our CEO always treats b*tches the same way. Normally, he would only say two words, get lost.¡±


    Although their voices were soft, X could hear them clearly. She felt terrible on the inside.


    But she couldn¡¯t be bothered to bicker with them.


    Once Stanley walked out of the building, he fixed his eyes on X¡¯s face.


    After that, he naturally stopped in front of her and looked at her affectionately. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d


    arrive so soon.¡±


    ¡°Did youe down to wait for me on purpose?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley said before lifting his hand and ruffling X¡¯s hair as if nobody around was looking.


    When everyone saw this scene, they were dumbfounded, and all of them felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Stanley reached for X¡¯s hand and brought her into the office building.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Our CEO came down just to fetch her. Oh my God.¡±


    ¡°Why do I find this woman so familiar? I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly because she¡¯s wearing a


    mask. I think she looks a lot like X Quest¡­¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, the pictures I saw of X Quest¡¯s husband were all taken from the side. Back


    then, I thought the man looked very much like our CEO. Most importantly, the man even has the


    same name as our CEO. But I didn¡¯t dare think about it.¡±


    ¡°No way. X Quest¡¯s husband seems to be a Chinese medicine practitioner, but our CEO isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I think that woman looks a lot like X Quest too. I¡¯ve seen her face on Weibo a lot. However, I


    couldn¡¯t recognize her just now because she was wearing a mask¡­¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°From the looks of things, if that woman is X Quest, that meant our CEO must be her husband.


    Otherwise, why would she cheat openly? Do you think X Quest is dumb?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check and see if that really was X Quest. Ahhh¡­ I¡¯m so jealous. That divine man


    has been snatched by another woman just like that. I feel heartbroken.¡±


    X and Stanley were both unable to hear what these people said out there.


    While everyone watched on, Stanley held X¡¯s hand and walked into his personal elevator. The


    two of them then arrived at the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor.


    Stanley¡¯s office was huge. In fact, it was two times bigger than her father¡¯s office, and it had a great


    view.


    From here, it seemed as if one was looking out at the entire world.


    It felt as if everything else was beneath their feet.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    There were all sorts of delicacies on the coffee table, all of which were X Quest¡¯s favorites.


    The dishes included beef noodle, stir-fried vegetables, braised sea cucumber with scallions, stewed


    pigeon soup, pumpkin porridge, and eggnt with minced pork.


    ¡°Did you order all these?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re all your favorites,¡± Stanley Batton said before tugging at X¡¯s hand and sitting


    down. He then sat X on one of his legs. ¡°Did you miss me? Hmm?¡± He asked.


    His warm breath spread across X¡¯s neck, making her feel as if an electric current was flowing


    through her entire body.


    Her heart began to beat wildly in that instant.


    ¡°Yeah. How about you?¡± X nodded gently.


    After that, Stanley shifted her body such that she was sitting right on hisp. He then circled his


    arms around her waist and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°I miss you¡­ A lot. I wished I could


    be an essory you wear on your body.¡±


    When X heard the sweet things he said, she felt extremely happy on the inside.


    ¡°You are such a sweet-talker.¡± X smiled widely.


    ¡°What I said is true¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll force myself to believe you¡­¡± X said.


    She was enjoying this sweet romance a lot.


    ¡°Are you free for the rest of the afternoon?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ve finished all my work,¡± X said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here with me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize you were this clingy before?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to realize it now,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Fine.¡± X nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll pass you myptop and tabletter. You can use them to y games or watch


    videos. It¡¯s up to you,¡± Stanley said.


    X turned around to look at his desk.


    There was only oneptop on the table.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I might steal all the confidential stuff rted to work from yourptop?¡± X


    said jokingly.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± X said and chuckled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat¡­¡± Stanley immediately put her down before handing her a pair of chopsticks.


    After taking the chopsticks, X picked up a bowl of rice and began digging in.


    Knock, knock, knock¡­


    Right then, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Stanley said.


    The door was opened right away.


    Zack Cassidy quickly walked in. When he saw X, he nodded at her politely before walking over to


    Stanley.


    X recognized his face.


    Back in the shopping mall where she had a conflict with Mary Sullivan, Zack was the one who


    represented Stanley and kicked Mary out. He even told Mary that she had been cklisted, and she


    would never be allowed into any shopping mall owned by Stanley.


    X politely nodded at him with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Master Batton, about the meeting we hadn¡¯t finished thest time¡­ Should we do it this


    afternoon?¡± Zack asked carefully.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll inform the rest to wait for you in the meeting room after lunch,¡± Zack replied to


    confirm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do it at the meeting room,¡± Stanley requested.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where do we go then?¡± Zack seemed confused.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    ¡°Come to my office,¡± Stanley Batton said.


    Zack Cassidy was shocked.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Prior to this, Stanley never had the habit of holding meetings in his office.


    Was it because X Quest was around today?


    In the past, Stanley would never allow any unrted individuals in his meetings.


    Meanwhile, despite X being here today, he actually asked for the meeting to be held here.


    How could he do this when so much of thepany¡¯s confidential information would be discussed


    during the meeting?


    Although Zack had a lot of questions on his mind, he nodded politely. ¡°Yes, Master Batton.¡±


    ¡°Tell them the meeting will be held an hourter,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zack responded.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay for me to be present during the meeting?¡± X asked while she ate.


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you would be discussing things that outsiders shouldn¡¯t overhear, isn¡¯t that so?¡± X


    asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not an outsider,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Your staff would think otherwise. What would they say?¡± X


    added.


    ¡°Who¡¯d dare?¡± Stanley said calmly. With that, he grabbed a few pieces of cabbage from a takeaway


    container and ced them all in her bowl. ¡°Here, you like these. Have some more.¡±


    Zack felt extremely ufortable with how caring Stanley was behaving.


    This was no longer the Stanley he knew. Stanley had changed!


    After that, Stanley looked at Zack. ¡°Go on¡­¡±


    Zack walked away directly.


    When X saw how insistent Stanley was, she didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she continued to


    eat silently.


    Not long after they finished eating, Zack returned with a group of Dragon Group¡¯s high-level


    executives. They made a grand entrance into the CEO¡¯s office.


    Meanwhile, X sat in a cross-legged manner on the couch by herself. While she held onto


    Stanley¡¯sptop, she began to download League of Legends. Her attention waspletely focused


    on theputer screen.


    When the others saw this, they were all stunned. Each of them began to question themselves.


    Stanley nced briefly at the dumbfounded group of people with any emotion showing in his eyes.


    ¡°Sit¡­¡± He said.


    Everyone immediately returned to their senses and silently sat on chairs, which were prepared in


    advance, around Stanley¡¯s desk.


    While the meeting continued, X held onto Stanley¡¯sptop while she leisurely yed her game.


    After she finished one match, the meeting was still going on.


    X couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Stanley.


    During the meeting, he seemed very strict. The gilded fountain pen in his hand was lightly tapping


    on a document while he seemed very much focused. asionally, he would nod.


    A lot of points were brought up during the meeting. He would always be able to point out the roots


    of the issues urately and offer solutions to resolve them.


    X was once again amazed by Stanley¡¯s capabilities.


    Although the meeting involved a lot of internal information that was confidential, Stanley didn¡¯t mind


    discussing with everyone in front of X.


    Since it was clear Stanley was in a good mood, the high-level executives felt much more rxed in


    the meeting. Whenever they were met with problems, they would show a more positive attitude


    during the discussions than they did before.


    By the time X won her second match in the game, the meeting hade to an end.


    Stanley slowly closed the folder in his hand before looking at the group of people in front of him.


    ¡°Meeting adjourned,¡± he said.


    After that, Stanley looked over at the couch where X was seated with hisptop in her arms.


    ¡°Darling,¡± he called out gently.


    X instantly turned to look at him with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Stanley Batton waved at X Quest before tapping on his thigh as if nobody else was around.


    ¡°Come over¡­¡± He said.


    The high-level executives were all dumbfounded by the sight of a real-life, domineering CEO being


    romantic with his wife.


    ¡°Come with me, everyone,¡± Zack Cassidy said while he looked at them.


    With that, Zack walked out of the office with the group of high-level executives following behind him


    in a neat, single file.


    Meanwhile, X obediently stood up and walked up to Stanley before sitting down on hisp.


    Everyone who walked out of the office was feeling unusually rxed.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I feel great during the meeting today¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve seen our CEO being kind. It¡¯s also


    the first time I¡¯ve not felt nervous in a meeting with him.¡±


    ¡°I was shocked when I saw that beautiful woman as I entered the office. When did Master Batton,


    who had always treated work seriously, start allowing an outsider in on his meetings?¡±


    ¡°Looks like the rumors from before were true. X¡¯s alleged husband, Stanley Batton, really is our


    CEO.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it back then because the pictures of him were always taken from the side, and they


    seemed to have been taken from afar. Most importantly, the rumors on the inte imed X¡¯s


    husband was a medical practitioner. I¡¯ve also never heard anything about our CEO getting


    married¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you notice the details? Our CEO actually allowed his wife to y games with his personal


    laptop! X Quest really does have a special ce in his heart.¡±


    After hearing what everyone said, Zack coughed gently and turned around to look at them. ¡°The


    Batton family has always prioritized their family members¡¯ privacy. The same rule applies. Whatever


    you¡¯ve found out, you must keep it within the organization. You shall not leak it to outsiders, and you


    definitely aren¡¯t allowed to take photos. I hope all of you will tell your employees to do the same


    once you return,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Cassidy,¡± One of the high-level executives said.


    Each of them returned to their own departments and quickly passed on the message. They forbade


    their subordinates from sharing news about Stanley and X to outsiders.


    As soon as the order was announced, there was amotion in each of the departments.


    Suddenly, the news between Stanley and X became the most popr topic of discussion among


    employees in the entire office.


    Of course, all of them only dared to discuss it within the organization. None of them had the


    courage to leak the news to outsiders.


    That was because there was a use in their employee contract that forbade them from leaking any


    information or gossip rted to the Batton family. If they were to do so, there was a shocking


    amount of fine they needed to pay.


    ***


    Once everyone had left, it became quiet in the huge office.


    X gently rested her head against Stanley¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you tired?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Not too bad. Were you ying games?¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Yeah. I won both matches that I yed,¡± X said.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to continue working?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°I shall not bother you in that case.¡± X quickly stood up and was about to return to her game.


    However, in the next second, Stanley extended his hand and naturally pulled her onto hisp. After


    that, his lip moved close to hers. ¡°Wait a second¡­¡± X said before pressing her hands against his


    chest.


    ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s under broad daylight,¡± she said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with doing it under broad daylight?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°No¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    As soon as Stanley stopped talking, he forcefully pressed his lips against hers.


    After that, he pressed a button on a remote control next to him.


    All curtains in the room began to slide downward¡­


    The entire room became as dim as the time of dusk.


    Right after that, Stanley pressed a button on another remote control. The door automatically locked


    itself from the inside.


    In the sealed space, Stanley could do whatever he wanted.


    He was still the ruler who reigned over everyone else.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    The lovebirds clung to each other for a long time before Stanley Batton finally willing to let X


    Quest go.


    Promptly pushing him away, X sat up from the office desk with difficulty and got dressed as fast


    as she could.


    When X put on herst piece of clothing, Stanley had done getting dressed too.


    He sat on the desk neatly dressed, looking tidy and clean. He was totally different from just now.


    Stanley patted his thigh lightly as he smiled at X. ¡°Sit here.¡±


    Immediately, X jumped off the desk and rejected him. ¡°Hurry up and do your work. Don¡¯t act like


    a perverted, self-indulgent ruler.¡±


    However, he pulled her onto hisp again with his long arm and stroked her hair gently, ¡°It¡¯s actually


    quite fun to be a self-indulgent ruler once in a while¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± X¡¯s cheeks were kissed pink.


    ¡°Go and y your game. Hubby shall keep working to support the family, to support you.¡± As he


    spoke, he ran his fingers through her hair again.


    ¡°Who said that I need you to support me?¡± The rosiness on her cheeks did not melt away. As soon


    as she finished that sentence, she patted him on the shoulder in a serious manner. ¡°Focus on your


    work.¡±


    ¡°Yes madam.¡± Stanley responded.


    X beamed a smile at him before walking back to the sofa.


    She could clearly feel the soreness in both of her legs with every step she took.


    It was as if she had done some heavy work several days in a row.


    After struggling for quite some time, she finally made it to the sofa. Lying downfortably on the


    sofa, she ced herptop aside and began to watch the spring match of League of Legends


    region LPL with her phone.


    After watching two games, she sat up from the sofa and looked at where Stanley was sitting.


    The man was focusing on his work at the moment.


    She then took a nce at the clock, it was already six o¡¯clock in the evening at the moment.


    In addition to the vigorous exercise just now, she had eaten very little for lunch too. As a result, she


    was starving to death right now.


    Nevertheless, she noticed that Stanley seemed to have a lot of work left to do. Therefore, she did


    not say anything much, silently enduring her hunger while watching the match.


    At seven o¡¯clock sharp, Stanley had finally settled all his work.


    Without any dy, he pushed aside therge pile of approved andpleted files in front of him


    and headed to X directly, sitting down next to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s eat outside today.¡±


    X¡¯s mood lifted as soon as she heard the word ¡®eat¡¯. She quickly got up from the sofa and urged


    him. ¡°I¡¯m starving. Hurry up, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I lost track of time.¡± He apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. That always happens when we¡¯re busy with our work.¡± X could rte to him.


    ¡°Where do you want to go for dinner?¡±


    ¡°I have a craving for Japanese food. Any nearby Japanese restaurant will do. Oh right, join me to go


    to the mall after we¡¯re done eating. Dior has released a new bag recently and I want to check it out.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to the mall, you can also go home and I¡¯ll go by myself,¡± added X before


    she took out a makeup mirror embedded with gold and diamonds from her bag to check her


    makeup.


    After making sure that her makeup was not ruined, she slid the mirror back into her bag.


    Slowly standing up from the sofa, Stanley approached X and wrapped his arms around her waist


    from behind before whispering in her ears, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the mall, I want you¡­¡±


    As his cringy words scattered in her ears, X could feel that her heart was in a mess again.


    Suddenly, the absurd yet crazy scenes of the two of them in the office just now kept shing across


    her eyes, reying again and again.


    ¡°Can you stop being so shameless?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be shameless in front of my wife? Which part of me haven¡¯t you seen before?¡±


    Again, his words elerated X¡¯s heartbeat instantaneously, causing it to race frantically.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have some dinner. I¡¯ll go to the mall with you after dinner,¡± said Stanley.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X gathered her thoughts right away and quickly pushed him away. Grabbing her bag, she


    stalked out of the office alone, leaving Stanley behind.


    As the man stared at her back, a smile began to blossom on his face unconsciously.


    Together, the two of them took the elevator, and they reached the lobby shortly afterwards.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Stanley Batton held X Quest¡¯s hand and walked out of the


    elevator with her.


    The elevator next to them opened at the same time as well, where a few female employees who


    had just finished working overtime came out from.


    When they saw the two of them walking hand in hand, they stopped dead in their tracks, endless


    excitement and envy brimming in their eyes.


    ¡°They¡¯re really made for each other, aren¡¯t they? Only a beautiful fairy like her is truly the perfect


    match for our President.¡±


    ¡°X Quest¡¯s body is really awesome, am I right? Her face is very stunning too. I bet she¡¯ll garner a


    lot of attention from the fans if she is involved in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°What do people mean by the ¡®winner of life¡¯? Just look at X and you¡¯ll understand. Besides being


    born in a wealthy family, she has now found a perfect man like our President to be her husband as


    well.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. On top of that, the perfect man will obey her, spoiling her like a princess. I¡¯ve never seen


    our President being so gentle to anyone before. I even heard that our President cooked for her, and


    he brought her to the meeting together with him today. My Lorddd¡­ I¡¯m so envious of her, sisters.¡±


    The admiration and adoration in their tone was only amplified with each word they spoke.


    In addition, there was a tinge of jealousy hidden behind their words too.


    However, X was totally unaware of theirments.


    Cold breeze weed the lovely couple the moment they set foot outside the main door. Without


    hesitation, Stanley took off the ck suit he was wearing and draped it over X¡¯s shoulder.


    The scene looked exactly like a drama, and they were the male and female leads in the drama.


    Once again, his small gesture had attracted the attention of those female employees again, their


    envy toward X growing stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Ah¡­ He¡¯s really spoiling her, isn¡¯t he? What kind of domineering-President-and-his-petite-wife


    drama is this?¡±


    ¡°I always thought that if our President is in a rtionship, his other half must be the one taking care


    of him. Guess I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    ¡°A man with a godlike existence like him has finally returned to the human world for X. I feel


    nothing except jealousy.¡±


    Under the attention of thedies, X wrapped herself tightly under Stanley¡¯s suit and left the office


    together with him.


    Walking past her own car, she got into Stanley¡¯s ck Honda directly.


    The moment she sat in the car, she could not help but burst outughing.


    It was quite interesting as she thought about it. In the past, he purposely got himself a car like this in


    order to pretend to be poor.


    Furthermore, he had to drive this car to work everyday.


    She wondered what the employees of hispany were thinking when they saw him driving in this


    car during those days.


    Did the bossy President buy an ordinary car because he was tired of driving a branded car?


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Stanley started the car in no time, his eyes were full of curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at you. You¡¯ve been driving this car to work just to put on a show.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s time for me to change my car.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± X nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to pick a new car after going to the mall.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    In the middle of their conversation, Stanley turned his car around and started speeding down the


    road under the stars.


    ***


    After X and Stanley had finished their meals, they went to the Dior branch at Goldfield za.


    As soon as they stepped inside the store, X saw a blonde, bluish-green-eyed woman was


    choosing the handbags extravagantly. There was a big group of bodyguards standing around her.


    She was ordering bags, to be exact. Any bags she pointed at, the salesgirl would happily pick it up


    and ce it on the counter for her.


    By now, there were dozens of bags on the counter already.


    Another salesgirl was busy counting the total amount of the bags.


    As a girl who always shopped at the branded stores, X had often encountered wealthydies like


    her. Therefore, she was not surprised by her attitude at all.


    Pulling Stanley by his hand, X headed straight to the brand new off-white handbag that she


    fancied. She picked it up and hung it around her shoulder, asking Stanley for his opinion. ¡°Does it


    look good on me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Though Stanley did notment much on the bag, his eyes only expressed sincerity as he


    spoke that line.


    While X was indulging in the charm of the bag, the foreign noblewoman had shifted her gaze


    toward X too.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Originally, the foreign noblewoman had no interest in that bag at all. However, she changed her


    mind as she saw X Quest try on the bag, a strong desire to own the bag rising within her.


    Pointing at the bag in X¡¯s hand, she turned to face the salesgirl and demanded. ¡°Is there any


    stock left for that bag? I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    She had the typical foreigner¡¯s ent when speaking thenguage of Country Z.


    The salesgirl shook her head helplessly in response. ¡°No, Miss. That¡¯s a limited edition and there


    are only two in our store. We just sold one earlier, and that is the only one left.¡±


    Without hesitation, the foreign noblewoman strode toward X and pointed at the bag in her hand.


    ¡°Give it to me¡­¡±


    X and Stanley frowned at her rude and overbearing attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy this,¡± said X.


    She would never hand over the bag to this woman.


    If this person had spoken nicely to her in the first ce, she would consider giving her the bag and


    sacrificing herself. However, there was no reason for her to do so since she was so impolite.


    ¡°Pfft¡­ People of Country Z. Get, out¡­¡± The foreign noblewoman rolled her eyes at X.


    Then, she snatched the bag from X and hung it around her own arm, a cold nce whichnded


    on the salesgirls followed soon after. ¡°I¡¯m taking this, wrap it up for me¡­ Don¡¯t let any Country Z


    peoplee in today. I hate them the most.¡± The foreign noblewoman added.


    Her words had stirred the anger within X instantaneously.


    She did not mind being insulted but she could never ept people insulting her country!


    As a foreigner who chose to visit Country Z herself, she was asking the citizens of Country Z to get


    out and she even said that she hated to be here. What kind of logic was that?


    As Stanley was standing beside them, his face darkened after hearing the nonsense blurted from


    thedy¡¯s mouth. Coldness swirled around him as if it was going to freeze everything around him.


    ¡°This is Country Z. You¡¯re the one who should get out of here,¡± X responded coldly, ¡°Where did


    you get your confident sense of superiority from? You should behave yourself in our ce. If you


    hate the people here, just get lost.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Talking to me like that? Do you know who I am?¡± The foreign


    noblewoman rebuked in an indifferent tone. ¡°How dare you tell me to get lost?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± X sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Now that we¡¯re in Country Z,


    anyone who disrespects our people should leave.¡±


    Throughout their conversation, Stanley had remained silent. All he did was pull out his phone and


    send a message.


    ¡°Pfft... Do you think I¡¯ll leave just because you ask me to? You think you own the mall?¡± The foreign


    noblewoman raised her voice and bellowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but this mall is really run by my family.¡± X answered with an apathetic face.


    ¡°I was wondering why the air in the mall was so bad today? So it was you that polluted the air.¡± The


    foreign noblewoman was full of disdain.


    Following that statement, the general manager of the mall entered the store with arge group of


    security guards behind him.


    There were about a hundred of them.


    Almost all eyes fell on the group of people as they marched into the store out of nowhere.


    Consequently, many people were drawn to the Dior store because of them.


    Very soon, the store was surrounded by countless passersby who were ready to watch the drama


    happening at the store.


    The foreign noblewoman was extremely shocked by the spectacr line-up of the security guards.


    Her fists clenched tightly as she red at X as well as Stanley. She then pointed at the group of


    security guards and questioned them, ¡°What are you all trying to do? You people¡­ Beat the sh*t out


    of them!¡±


    Hearing the order, the bodyguards she brought with her began to attack the security guards but they


    were clearly at the disadvantage as the security guards outnumbered them.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, all the bodyguards were defeated on the ground, unable to stand up.


    Panic was written all over the foreign noblewoman¡¯s face. Furious with her loss, she pointed at the


    crowd and yelled, ¡°You.. All of you, stop! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you eat your words!¡±


    ¡°Bring it on then.¡± Stanley spoke indifferently. A strong, apathetic aura exuded from him, shielding


    his true self from other people.


    ¡°Kick them out of here!¡± Stanley red at the general manager of the mall again and ordered.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    The general manager immediately stepped forward and nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    The foreign noblewoman darted a cold nce at the general manager. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of the mall,


    aren¡¯t you? Are you going to kick your customer out? Don¡¯t you know that customers are always the


    King? I was just about to buy all the bags in the entire store. Do you know much that is worth?¡±


    The general manager replied coldly. ¡°I know, but we don¡¯t give a crap about your money.¡±


    With that out of the way, he casually waved a hand at the security guards.


    Very soon, the group of people led by the foreign noblewoman were all evicted from the mall.


    The general manager quickly approached Stanley Batton and whispered again, ¡°Do we have to


    beat those people up?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯ll call it a day.¡± X Quest looked at the general manager.


    However, the general manager hesitated and continued to stare at Stanley¡¯s face, waiting for his


    order.


    ¡°Listen to her¡­¡± Stanley squeezed X¡¯s hand and kissed it softly. ¡°Everything¡¯s up to her.¡±


    Confused with his statement, the general manager stared at X nkly beforeing back to his


    senses and asking, ¡°Then, Miss, do you have other orders?¡±


    X shook her head in response.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Courteously nodding his head once more, the general manager left the store


    together with the rest of the security guards.


    The onlookers surrounding the store could not make head nor tail of the whole incident and


    eventually left as well.


    Some of them began to whisper among themselves as they walked away.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that girl? Why is she so arrogant? Why did they kick out that group of foreigners?¡±


    ¡°No idea. It sounds like there¡¯s some dispute going on between them. Look at the general manager


    of the mall being so respectful to that woman. Guess we shouldn¡¯t mess with her.¡±


    ¡°That woman looks like X, right? She looks kind of arrogant.¡±


    X could clearly hear the discussion of the crowd. Without paying any heed to them, X simply


    smiled before staring deep at Stanley¡¯s face. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here in the first ce,


    we¡¯re here sulking in vain.¡±


    Stretching out his long arm, Stanley casually ced his hands around X, pulling her close to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s over now. Don¡¯t be mad alright. I¡¯ll buy you a few more bags today. Should we just take all the


    bags here?¡±


    After saying that, Stanley turned to look at the salesgirl who was already stunned by his words and


    said, ¡°Wrap up all the bags here. There you go¡­¡±


    Subsequently, he took out his premium credit card with unlimited credit and handed it to the


    salesgirl.


    When the salesgirl was about to take it, X immediately grasped Stanley¡¯s hand which was


    holding the card and insisted, ¡°No, I just want this one bag I¡¯m holding right now.¡±


    Then, she pointed at the bag in her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to buy a few more when you¡¯re in the bad mood. Bags keep the worries away, don¡¯t


    they?¡±


    ¡°One is enough for me.¡±


    Without saying anything, Stanley directly ced the card in the salesgirl¡¯s palm. ¡°Just do as I say.¡±


    X did not know what to feel except helpless. Having such a dominating and wealthy husband,


    who loved to give her all kinds of gifts for no reason, what could she do?!


    Happily taking the card from Stanley, the salesgirl went off to pack the bags with glee.


    This was a big order indeed! She could make such a hugemission!!! This was definitely the


    highlight of her career!!!


    ¡°Stanley Batton, do you have to be like this?¡± X¡¯s face was filled with helplessness.


    ¡°Call me Hubby.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hubby¡­ Is it necessary for you to do that?¡±


    ¡°Dear, be a good girl alright? Let¡¯s sit here.¡± Stanley stroked her hair gently before he held her hand


    and sat down on the couch with her, waiting patiently for the salesgirl to pack their bags.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Stanley Batton¡¯s huge order in the store had sessfully drawn the attention of countless people


    once again.


    All of them were stunned.


    This was especially true for the other salesgirls from the nearby stores. How they wished they were


    in the Dior store to witness that historical moment.


    The two of them remained seated in the store, waiting for the salesgirl to calcte the bill. After all


    their bags had been packed, Stanley left his home address as well as his phone number and hand


    in hand, he led X out of the store under the attention of the crowd.


    As they walked, Stanley nced at the other stores coldly and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you


    want to buy?¡±


    Grabbing Stanley¡¯s hand instantly, X Quest strode off while pulling Stanley behind her. ¡°What


    else do you want to buy? Control yourself, my lord.¡±


    ¡°You can buy more than this,¡± added Stanley.


    X¡¯s response was to simply roll her eyes at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a shopaholic? It¡¯s not easy to


    make money so spend your money wisely, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why are you acting like a pesky housekeeper?¡± Stanley stroked her hair gently, his eyes were full


    of love for her.


    ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± X asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I dare not.¡± Stanley smiled at her.


    Upon hearing his answer, X could hardly stop herself fromughing aloud.


    Stanley softly ced his hand around X¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want anything else?¡±


    X shook her head firmly. ¡°I¡¯m very sure.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then, my wifey.¡± Stanley continued to hug X around her shoulder, marching forward


    together.


    Behind the two of them, many customers, who were strolling around the mall, started gabbling and


    jabbering again.


    ¡°What kind of perfect husband is this? Besides being handsome, he¡¯s spoiling her wife like a baby!¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m thatdy, I¡¯d beughing and giggling even when I¡¯m asleep. Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°They look really good together, don¡¯t they? The man is handsome whereas thedy is beautiful,


    they¡¯re definitely the perfect match as they walk together. The two of them must have saved the


    gxy in their past lives to be able to live a life like this!¡±


    After the couple had returned to their car, Stanley drove X to a two-storey vi located by the


    river.


    Entering the vi, he went into the underground garage in the courtyard right away.


    The garage was full of cars, all of which were luxury cars.


    At first nce, there were around thousands of branded cars.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, there were numerous ssical models in the garage, which X believed were


    antique cars from a long time ago.


    ¡°You have so many cars?¡± X could not believe her eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± answered Stanley.


    Shortly after, Stanley got out from the car first before walking to the other side and opening the door


    for X.


    X got out of the car in a state of utter disbelief.


    All the cars here were more exaggerated than those in a car show. Immediately, countless zeros


    started swimming in her head.


    ¡°Which car do you think I should drive next?¡± Stanley scanned the fleet of cars in the garage as he


    asked.


    However, X had lost herself in the wide variety of cars, unable to choose any one from them.


    ¡°Up to you,¡± said X.


    Stanley casually pointed at a ck Bentley Arnage parked not far from them. ¡°How about that one?¡±


    Following his finger, X took a look at the car. ¡°Well, not too fancy yet imposing, it suits you well.¡±


    Without hesitation, Stanley held her hand and led her to the car. He drove it out right after they got


    into it. ¡°This is it.¡±

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    With that, Stanley Batton stepped on the elerator and quickly drove out of the garage.


    By the time the car had left the garage, X Quest was still in shock from what she had witnessed


    inside.


    ¡°Do you like collecting luxury cars?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley answered ndly before cing a set of keys in X¡¯s hands. ¡°These are for you,¡±


    he said.


    X saw the set of keys earlier. Stanley had used them to enter the vi as well as the garage.


    ¡°Why?¡± X asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of this garage from now on. You can drive whichever car you like¡­¡± Stanley


    said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might wreck your favorite cars? Isn¡¯t the cheapest one in there worth at least


    eight million dors? There are even antique ones that cost over a hundred million¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, I don¡¯t mind if you wreck them,¡± Stanley said without hesitation. There


    wasn¡¯t any change in emotion in his eyes.


    X instantly felt a warm sensation spreading in her heart as she silently put the keys away. ¡°I¡¯ll


    look after these for you, but I¡¯ll only drive those cars when I need to in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Stanley said.


    X didn¡¯t say anything else as she continued to put the keys away silently.


    She then opened Weibo and decided to check the list of trending topics.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect her name to appear on the list.


    At this moment, the hashtag ¡®#X Quest bullies others because she¡¯s more powerful#¡¯ was on the


    third spot.


    X seemed dumbfounded. Did she bully others because she was more powerful?


    Confused, she clicked on the link right away to check it out.


    At the top of the page was a Weibo post from a verified ount by the name of Ada. ¡°Today, I was


    bullied in the shopping mall by a rude woman. Not only did she snatch my favorite handbag, she


    even worked with the mall¡¯s security to kick me out. The security guard even warned me to watch


    my attitude. Otherwise, I might not be able to leave in one piece! After the fact, I did some


    investigation and found out this woman is called X Quest.¡±


    X could recognize Ada¡¯s profile picture. She was the foreign woman X had fought with at the


    shopping mall earlier.


    X immediately chuckled coldly before clicking on Ada¡¯s profile to look at it.


    On Ada¡¯s profile, she was verified as the founder of Skyview Hotel in Country V.


    When X saw this verification detail, she instantly understood why that woman could afford to


    behave so unreasonably in the shopping mall¡­


    This hotel was one of the world¡¯s renowned chain of hotels.


    Most importantly, X once heard that the founder of Skyview Hotel Group had a very prominent


    background in Country V.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her husband was the ex-President of Country V.


    After exiting from Ada¡¯s page, X looked at thements in the general topics section. People


    wrote all sorts of nasty things¡ª


    ¡°This is how the truly wealthy people in Country Z behave. Just because they are a little more well


    off, they think they can bully other people. X must have gotten used to bullying people, and she


    ended up bullying someone she shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. My friend was there when it happened. X was truly awful. She got Ada kicked out right


    away, and Ada didn¡¯t even say anything the entire time.¡±


    ¡°I bet Ada is so much more powerful than X. X is doomed. I feel so disgusted. How could such


    a person exist?¡±


    ¡°X is in deep trouble this time. The Quest family¡¯s business should just be shut down. I¡¯m so


    angry!¡±


    ¡°I hope X falls ill and dies. She is such an embarrassment to the people from Country Z.


    Outsiders must think all Country Z citizens are ill-mannered like her. Disgusting!¡±


    Right then,izens who didn¡¯t know the truth were all scolding X. Each person said worse


    things than the person before.


    Since X was used to seeing things like this, she was not greatly affected on the inside.


    However, she did find Ada quite disgusting for ming her despite being the one at fault.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Stanley asked when he noticed X seemed a little upset.


    ¡°The woman from the shopping mall earlier posted on Weibo. She said I bullied her. Now, I¡¯ve


    be the target of hate speech on the list of trending topics.¡± X chuckled bitterly.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    With that, X Quest handed her phone over to Stanley Batton.


    Stanley Batton took the phone and nced at Ada¡¯s page to see what she posted. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.


    Tell me. What would you like me to do to her? I¡¯ll do anything to make you feel better,¡± he said.


    After saying that, Stanley reached his hand behind X¡¯s head naturally.


    X obediently leaned closer to him. ¡°I can deal with something minor like this. All you need to do is


    send me the surveince footage from Dior¡¯s official store two hours ago,¡± X said.


    Stanley rubbed her head gently before holding her hand. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, Stanley quickly gave Zack Cassidy a call and asked him to acquire the surveince


    footage from Dior¡¯s official store.


    X watched as he made the call, and she smiled once he was done. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else I can do?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°No,¡± X said.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll always have your back,¡± Stanley said with a cold snort.


    X felt warmed by his words, and she was immensely touched from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Hmm, okay¡­¡± X nodded.


    With a husband like him, what else could X ask for?


    After shifting her gaze back to Weibo, X noticed several most recent posts on her Weibo ount


    were flooded with countless meanments.


    ¡°X Quest, apologize! People like you should be exiled from the country. @NewsChannel.¡±


    ¡°Lady, you are good at acting like a fool. Likewise, you are also good at pretending to be dead.


    Come out and apologize. What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Our country¡¯s image is ruined because of people like you. Should the wealthy folks in our country


    even behave like this?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the entire story yet. We shouldn¡¯t judge so soon.¡±


    ¡°Whoevermented above, are you sick? Why are you pretending to be a philosopher? Do you


    think someone with a status like Ada¡¯s would lie about these things?¡±


    ¡°X, stop hiring people to defend you online. Nothing will make you appear innocent. Just go to


    hell already. I hope you die in your sleep tonight.¡±


    All thesements were making X feel terrible.


    She exited from Weibo right away before putting her phone in her pocket.


    Without proof, everything she said would be a mistake.


    By the time X and Stanley got home, Zack had sent the surveince footage from Dior¡¯s official


    store to Stanley¡¯s phone.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Stanley opened and viewed it before directly forwarding it to X¡¯s phone. ¡°I¡¯ve sent the footage to


    you on WeChat.¡±


    X nodded. After that, she changed into her slippers and held Stanley¡¯s hand. She then sat on the


    couch and clicked on the video on her phone to view it.


    The video came with audio, and it clearly portrayed what happened between her and Ada from the


    beginning to the end.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, Stanley received a call from Zack on his phone.


    He quickly picked it up and switched on the hands-free mode.


    ¡°Master Batton, I¡¯ve already sent you the video. Did you see it? Someone tried to manipte the


    surveince footage in the shopping mall before. The entire evening¡¯s footage had been deleted.


    However, fortunately, our shopping mall¡¯s surveince system was equipped to auto-save a backup


    copy. The copy wasn¡¯t deleted, and that¡¯s why I was able to find it.¡±


    When X heard this, she instantly understood why Ada dared to make false usations against


    her on Weibo.


    Ada must have thought that her people had eliminated all proof of what happened tonight.


    She probably believed she could say anything she wanted since X was deemed not to have any


    proof. It was truly disgusting.


    X chuckled coldly. After that, X snipped the footage of Ada intentionally asking for trouble by


    shouting at X for being a citizen of Country Z, of Ada asking her to get out, and of her insulting


    Ada in return. X then posted all these on Weibo with a paragraph of text.


    ¡°I have nothing to say. You can watch the video on your own. I never expected that the person at


    fault would use the wronged party.¡±

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    As soon as X Quest posted the video, countlessizens viewed it.


    Within seconds, the tides had turned. Her Weibo post received over a hundred thousandments


    within a minute.


    ¡°Ahhh. X Quest is so cool. I¡¯m very impressed by how you insulted that woman. You are our


    generation¡¯s favorite representative of a patriotic citizen. Ada,e out and apologize right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so, so, so sorry. X Quest, you are amazing.¡±


    ¡°My neighbor was there when it happened. She said X Quest was amazing. Moreover, she


    looked extremely beautiful in person.¡±


    ¡°I love you, X Quest. You are pretty and have a great personality. I¡¯m sorry for saying those


    terrible things about you, along with the others. Please ept my apology.¡±


    ¡°After watching this video, I became so upset that my body turned cold. Ada, can you please get the


    hell out of the country?¡±


    ¡°On a side note, the man next to X Quest looks like her husband, doesn¡¯t he? Isn¡¯t he very


    handsome? He looks like Josh Batton.¡±


    X casually looked at thements before opening Ada¡¯s Weibo profile.


    Right then, Ada¡¯s Weibo had already been flooded with messages.


    The sentence Ada used, calling X out for being a citizen of Country Z, and asking her to get out,


    sparked resentment amongizens. When X scrolled down to thement section below Ada¡¯s


    post, which Ada framed X with, everyone was scolding Ada.


    ¡°This is Country Z. If you don¡¯t like it here, you can get your ass out. Nobody cares. Apologize to


    X Quest right now. Also, citizen of Country V, get out!¡±


    ¡°D*mn. I¡¯ve learned something new today. The person at fault actually dares to use the wronged


    person. You sure are capable. Apologize right away. Also, get out!¡±


    ¡°Fat woman, who do you think you are? How dare you think you are superior to us and cause a


    scene here? Do you want to die? Get out!¡±


    ¡°You should look in the mirror before you look for trouble here. Why are you so arrogant? Let¡¯s


    boycott Skyview Hotel! Get out!¡±


    After reading thesements, X felt much better.


    Stanley gently sat her on hisp before he rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Do you feel better?¡± He


    asked while looking at her Weibo profile.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X said and nodded.


    ¡°Shall we go upstairs to sleep?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡± X said.


    Stanley immediately carried her in his arms and began walking upstairs¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Ada won¡¯t give up so easily,¡± X said.


    ¡°She can do whatever she wants. You have me.¡± Stanley¡¯s gaze seemed calm as ever. It felt as if he


    had everything under control.


    X didn¡¯t say anything and instead silently leaned into his embrace.


    His embrace was the greatest source of security for her.


    Once they had returned to the bedroom, they took a shower together and got into bed.


    X leaned against the bedrest and opened Weibo.


    Right then, ¡®#Ada insults citizen of Country Z#¡¯ had be the top trending hashtag. There was the


    word ¡®explosive¡¯ behind the hashtag.


    ¡®#Ada, get out#¡¯ was the second most trending hashtag, and it also had the word ¡®explosive¡¯ behind


    it.


    These two hashtags had gained so much poprity that they seemed to outshine everything else


    on Weibo from before.


    X smiled satisfactorily before clicking on the first topic.


    At that moment, she discovered that the page had gonepletely nk.


    Clearly, this matter had garnered a lot of attention, so much so that the Weibo¡¯s server crashed.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    X refreshed many times before the page returned to normalcy.


    Netizens were still all cursing Ada on the page.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Everyone was requesting for Ada to be deported from the country, and some even called for a


    boycott of Skyview Hotel.


    Moreover, X Quest could also see someizens posting screenshots of Skyview Hotel¡¯s stock


    price data under the topic.


    Ever since the incident happened, Skyview Hotel¡¯s stock price had been falling. Within an hour, it


    had lost billions in market value.


    X even saw that foreign media had begun paying attention to this incident. Hence, regardless of


    whether theseizens were from within or out of the country, they were all firing insults at Ada.


    Meanwhile, Ada¡¯s husband had also publicly criticized his wife, and he apologized on behalf of the


    wrongful things she said.


    The heated discussions pushed the couple and Skyview Hotel to the edge.


    While seeing what happened to Ada, X didn¡¯t feel the least bit sorry for her. In fact, she felt very


    amused.


    Foreigners like Ada, who earned money from Country Z but looked down on its citizens, deserved


    to be punished like this.


    Likewise, Stanley Batton was also looking at what X had read on Weibo. After taking everything


    in, he gradually smiled a little.


    X turned around and was about to tell him about what happened when she noticed he was


    looking at the same content.


    Stanley was wearing a ck silk pajama, and the deep-V cor showed his muscr chest in its


    entirety.


    Even if he was only looking at his phone with his head lowered, he still looked very attractive. X


    was utterly mesmerized.


    Stanley extended his arm and casually pulled X into his embrace. He then gave Zack Cassidy a


    call on his phone. ¡°Sell all the Skyview shares we own.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Batton¡­¡± Zack answered respectfully.


    Stanley hung up the phone right away without saying anything else.


    X was stunned after overhearing the conversation between Stanley and Zack. ¡°Do you actually


    own shares in Skyview Hotel?¡± She asked.


    Stanley ruffled X¡¯s hair just like how he would do a Persian cat. ¡°Yeah. Not a lot.¡±


    ¡°How much is not a lot?¡± X asked curiously.


    ¡°Approximately 10%...¡± Stanley said calmly expressionlessly.


    ¡°10%? That¡¯s already a lot¡­¡± X said.


    Stanley¡¯s decision at such a time to sell the 10% shares he owned in Skyview Hotel was akin to


    adding insult to injury for thetter.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    During such a turbulent period, news like this would only cause the hotel¡¯s stock price to fall even


    further.


    ¡°It¡¯s still alright,¡± Stanley said before turning off most lights in the room. The only light left open was


    the bedsidemp.


    After that, he tugged at X to make hery her head on his chest.


    ¡°With what you just did, Skyview will be in a very tough spot,¡± X said as she rubbed her face


    against his chest.


    Stanley continued to ruffle her hair even more gently. ¡°That¡¯s what they deserve for messing with my


    woman and insulting my country.¡±


    ¡°Stanley Batton, I like how tough you are,¡± X added.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Stanley instantly pressed his body against hers.


    X felt her heart tightening suddenly, and her face had turnedpletely red. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Stanley slowly moved his lips close to her ear before opening his mouth slowly. ¡°Prove it to me


    then¡­¡± He whispered.


    X clenched her fist and gently punched at his chest. ¡°Can you control yourself a little?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already controlling myself a lot¡­ If I were to let loose and do whatever I wanted, you¡¯d have


    be bedridden long ago.¡±


    X¡¯s heartbeat quickened once more. ¡°You¡¯re terrible! Mmphh¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Stanley forcefully pressed his lips against hers and stopped


    her from speaking.


    ¡°Women like bad guys¡­¡± Stanley said affectionately in the dark.


    ¡°Mmphh¡­¡±

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    At the same time, news of Dragon Group selling the 10% of Skyview Hotel¡¯s shares they owned


    made it to the headlines of various financial news tforms.


    Various verified users on Weibo forwarded the post and published posts of their own to announce


    that Dragon Group had sold shares of Skyview Hotel.


    Influenced by Dragon Group¡¯s action, many shareholders in Skyview Hotel began selling the shares


    they owned in thepany as well.


    Suddenly, the hotel¡¯s stock price plummeted at an even more rming rate than before.


    ¡®#Dragon View sells Skyview Hotel shares#¡¯ made it to the third spot on the list of trending topics,


    while ¡®#Skyview Hotel stock price continues to plummet#¡¯ made it to fourth ce.


    Netizens began to discuss the matter excitedly.


    ¡°Dragon Group did a good job by taking such a decisive action that is sure to bring them down. This


    is how a strong entity should behave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve be a fan of Dragon Group now! Ahhh¡­ Dragon Group is clearly saying ¡®How dare you to


    bully our country¡¯s citizens? I¡¯ll send you to your deathbed¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Ada must have fainted from crying too much in her bathroom. This is such a wonderful oue for


    a real-life drama. Whoever sells off shares they own in Ada¡¯spany will be my idol.¡±


    Right after that, Liam Smith also shared the video X Quest had published with a note of his own


    attached. ¡°Since you are doing business here, you should respect each person on this piece of


    land.¡±


    With Liam¡¯s appearance, the matter became even more vigorously discussed.


    Many influential social media influencers began to share his post.


    ¡®#Vice President Liam Smith criticizes Ada#¡¯ instantly imed the top spot on the list of trending


    topics.


    Netizens¡¯ criticism became even harsher¡­


    ¡®#Skyview Hotel, get out of Country Z#¡¯ soon took the second spot on the list of trending topics.


    By now, the top ten topics on Weibo¡¯s list of trending topics were all rted to this matter.


    ***


    After X and Stanley Batton had sex, they took a shower together once more.


    The two of them then returned to bed.


    With her energy all used up, X didn¡¯t feel like doing anything else apart from lying down.


    Next to her, Stanley still seemed energetic as he lit a cigarette.


    He was not wearing anything at all. With only a thinyer of the white sheet covering his lower body,


    his muscr chest, perfect waistline, and sexy abs were fully visible.


    X couldn¡¯t see an ounce of fat on his body.


    He had the ssic lean body with clothes on and muscr without.


    From X¡¯s perspective, Stanley¡¯s jawline was also perfect. It seemed as if a master sculptor had


    worked on it with a perfect set of skills.


    Not even the best stic surgeon could create such a perfect jawline.


    Such features, coupled with Stanley¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple, and the crisscrossed, red scratch marks


    on his body, he seemed cold yet handsome and cool.


    With Stanley¡¯s looks, even the sight of him smoking seemed like a perfect painting. It was like an


    alluring picture that had been exquisitely enhanced.


    At this moment, X was no longer feeling sleepy. Hence, she took her phone out and opened


    Weibo.


    All sorts of topics about Ada and Skyview Hotel on Weibo¡¯s list came into sight, and X was


    feeling more and more pleased by this.


    She felt even better when she saw Liam¡¯s post.


    X knew that Liam¡¯s involvement meant Skyview Hotel would no longer be able to continue


    developing in Country Z.


    For founders to say such things, not only would ordinary citizens refuse to tolerate them, but even


    the government officials wouldn¡¯t tolerate them.


    It was very likely that Ada would be deported from the country.


    ***


    The next morning, X woke up to even more shocking news on her phone.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    ¡°Customers who are citizens of Country Z have all moved out from Skyview Hotel because of how


    its founder insulted Country Z.¡±


    X Quest quickly tapped into thement section. Apart from insulting Ada, manyizens were


    also saying good things about those who moved out of the hotel.


    Everyone was saying how they would boycott this hotel until it shut down.


    The incident rted to Ada had clearly caused an enormous uproar in the country.


    After Stanley Batton opened his eyes, he pulled X into his embrace. He showered her with kisses


    over her hair. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He asked.


    Since Stanley had just woken up, his voice sounded unusually gentle. In fact, it was even a little


    soft. X felt as if her heart was melting.


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m reading about what happened to Skyview Hotel. All citizens of Country Z have already


    moved out of the hotel. By the looks of it, nobody from Country Z would ever stay there again. It¡¯ll


    most likely remain empty in our country from now on,¡± X said.


    X didn¡¯t particrly feel sorry for what happened to the hotel. Its founder was making money off


    Country Z¡¯s citizens, but she looked down on the country itself, and she even insulted its citizens.


    Hotels like hers shouldn¡¯t be allowed to remain in Country Z.


    ¡°Yeah. They deserved it,¡± Stanley said.


    After that, he kissed her hair again. ¡°What would you like for breakfast? I¡¯ll make you some.¡±


    X thought about it carefully. ¡°I want pan fried buns and seafood noodles.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go downstairs to make them¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I can cook now,¡± X said.


    ¡°Let me do it. You cany down and rest for a while longer,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ve decided to go to work today,¡± X said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Stanley said as he affectionately ruffled her hair.


    After that, Stanley got up, put on his white pajamas, and proceeded to make breakfast.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Xzily stretched before picking her phone up and opening Weibo.


    There were over 9,999 unread notifications on Weibo.


    When she tapped on it, these were all private messages andments on her page.


    ¡°X Quest, you¡¯re the best. When you said ¡®this is Country Z, if anyone should get out, it¡¯s you¡¯ and


    ¡®you should know your ce since you¡¯re on ournd. If you don¡¯t like it here, you can get lost¡¯. It


    was really cool!¡±


    ¡°Not only are you pretty, but you are also rich and patriotic. You also have good moral principles.


    Who wouldn¡¯t love beauty like you?¡±


    ¡°X Quest, you deserve all the wealth and happiness in the world. The things you said to Ada


    were epic! I love it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a beautiful and morally upright woman. I love you!¡±


    When X saw thesements and private messages, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Reading these things early in the morning boosted her mood significantly.


    When she opened her profile, she immediately saw a post that Josh Batton had shared a while ago.


    Aizen had cropped out the footage of her scolding Ada in two sentences. ¡°This is Country Z, if


    anyone should get out, it¡¯s you. You should know your ce since you¡¯re on ournd. If you don¡¯t


    like it here, you can get lost.¡±


    Thements below Josh¡¯s post were equally shocking.


    ¡°Josh is behaving like one of X Quest¡¯s fans. Hahaha. It¡¯s so cute.¡±


    ¡°X Quest and Josh Batton are friends. I hope everyone doesn''t overthink things. On a side note,


    X, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of X Quest. How does it feel to be friends with a celebrity? I¡¯m truly curious. Also,


    X, you¡¯re my only idol in this lifetime!¡±


    X¡¯s smile widened at the sight of thesements.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    When X Quest clicked on the list of trending topics, she discovered that Ada, Skyview Hotel, and


    the incident of her scolding Ada was still on it.


    In fact, the top ten headlines on Weibo were still rted to them.


    While scrolling through the headlines, X noticed a new topic in forty-seventh ce. ¡®#Ada


    apologizes#¡¯.


    She immediately tapped on the link.


    The first thing that came into sight was a letter of apology Ada had recently published.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I would like to express my sincerest apology for my wrongful behavior against X Quest and all of


    Country Z¡¯s citizensst night. I truly am sorry. From now on, I will be very careful with what I say


    and do. On top of that, I just want to say that I had actually lost control of my emotionsst night,


    and that¡¯s why I said those nonsensical things. To be honest, I personally love Country Z a lot.


    That¡¯s why I have chosen to establish my hotel here. From today on, I will watch what I say and do,


    and I¡¯ll prove how much I love Country Z with my actions. X Quest, I¡¯m truly sorry. Please forgive


    me.¡±


    However,izens were still criticizing her below the post.


    ¡°Yeah right, as if you truly loved Country Z. I bet you just love the money here.¡±


    ¡°We will not ept your apology, and neither will X Quest ept it. Get the hell out of here.¡±


    ¡°Old woman, get out. Have some respect for yourself, OK?¡±


    ¡°Your apology will not stop us from boycotting Skyview Hotel. We won¡¯t let you earn a single dor


    from us.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s only apologizing because of the money. Let me trante what she meant in the second half


    of that paragraph: From today on, I will prove with my actions how much I love Country Z¡¯s money.¡±


    X also knew very clearly why Ada chose to apologize right now.


    Hence, she was even more reluctant to ept Ada¡¯s apology.


    After closing Weibo, X stretchedzily and walked into the bathroom to clean herself up.


    Once she was done, she sat in front of the dressing table and put on her usual, simple makeup.


    After that, X entered the closet and selected a white chiffon blouse, a hip-hugging houndstooth


    skirt, and a pair of ck stilettos.


    Having made sure that her makeup and outfit were fine, she quickly pulled her long, curly, ck hair


    into a neat, tall ponytail. With her full and shiny forehead bare, she walked downstairs excitedly.


    Downstairs, the living room was brightly lit by sunlight from outside the window.


    There was a delicious scent of cooked noodles in the air, and the scent made her feel even more


    warmed in this seemingly perfect morning.


    Right then, Stanley Batton walked out of the kitchen with two steaming bowls of noodles. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡±


    he said as soon as he saw X.


    X instantly followed Stanley into the dining room.


    After cing the bowls of noodles on the table, Stanley shifted his gaze to X and carefully


    scanned her up and down.


    Her perfectly matched outfit and the sexy figure made his abdomen clench once again.


    Stanley was reminded of the nights they spent together and her enticing body. The images


    continued to appear in his mind, making his heart pound.


    He took long strides over to X and forcefully hugged her from behind before whispering


    affectionately into her ear. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because you insisted on going to the office, I don¡¯t feel like


    letting you head out.¡±


    X instantly blushed, and her face was as red as a rose. She looked extremely enticing to Stanley.


    ¡°You¡¯re terrible¡­¡± X said.


    After that, she quickly pushed his hand away and sat down. Using chopsticks and a spoon, she


    began to eat the seafood noodles Stanley prepared.


    Stanley yfully nced at her before sitting down across from X.


    After drinking a mouthful of the warm soup, X felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart too.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    ¡°Oh right, did you check out Weibo? Ada apologized, and she was still heavily criticized,¡± X


    Quest said.


    ¡°Yeah, I saw that,¡± Stanley Batton said before picking up a pan-fried bun and cing it on her te.


    ¡°Eat some more. You¡¯re too thin. You should put on a little more weight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be ugly if I gain weight,¡± X said while elegantly eating the pan-fried bun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll like you no matter how fat you get,¡± Stanley said before cing another pan-fried bun on her


    te.


    X looked at him suspiciously. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. There isn¡¯t a man in the world who doesn¡¯t


    prefer pretty and sexy women.¡±


    ¡°I only like you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°You¡¯re a sweet-talker.¡± Although X didn¡¯t know if Stanley was telling the truth, she at least found


    what he said pleasant.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Stanley stressed.


    Right then, X was beaming widely.


    .


    ¡°Do you have to work all day today?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it seems like it¡­¡±


    ¡°What time do you n to get off work?¡± He asked.


    ¡°At least after five or six.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send you to work, and I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    While the two of them were talking to each other, X¡¯s phone began to vibrate. When she saw that


    it was a call from her father, she immediately answered the call.


    ¡°X¡­ I just saw the news on Weibo. I slept very earlyst night and didn¡¯t know anything until


    now. You¡¯re amazing, X,¡± he said.


    X smiled gently. ¡°That¡¯s what I should have done anyway.¡±


    ¡°I was right for choosing you as my heir. You really make me proud.¡± Jeremy continued to shower


    X withpliments.


    Even through the phone, X could sense how happy her father was right now.


    ¡°Oh right, X. My charity foundation is organizing a charity dinner that will be happening in three


    days. Would you be free then?¡± Jeremy asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I would.¡± X would certainly be there to support events like this.


    Her father¡¯s charity foundation had been helping a group of children with congenital disorders for


    many years. Since its establishment ten years ago, it had helped close to a million children with


    congenital disorders.


    To collect more funds, Jeremy would organize a charity dinner during the spring and invite a group


    of influential individuals to participate and donate to the charity foundation.


    ¡°Okay. If Stan is free, get him toe along. It will be taking ce at eight o¡¯clock in Ballroom 8 in


    Victoria Hotel,¡± Jeremy added.


    ¡°Alright,¡± X said.


    After hanging up the phone, X turned to look at Stanley.


    ¡°The Quest family¡¯s charity foundation is organizing a charity dinner the day after tomorrow. Would


    you be free toe with me then?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Stanley said.


    Once they were done with breakfast, Stanley drove X to Quest Group in his Bentley Arnage.


    After that, X quickly walked into her office.


    As soon as she entered, she received a call from Georgie Clementine.


    X hurriedly sat in front of her desk and picked up the call.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent Noah Smith¡¯s development n to your email. You can have a look. Also, I¡¯ve


    sent you a video of him singing and dancing via WeChat. Check it out. He¡¯s truly awesome¡­¡±


    Georgie said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said before quickly hanging up and opening the video of Noah singing and dancing


    that Georgie had just sent her.


    In the video, Noah delivered a top-notch performance in all aspects, including his pitch control,


    breath control, and his dancing ability.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, he was doing a much better job than many of the popr idols who debuted before him.


    Although Noah usually seemed like a calm and rxed guy, he appeared extremely cool when he


    performed.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    From Noah Smith¡¯s performance, X Quest could see his potential of bing a major celebrity.


    In fact, she could already picture Noah dressed like an idol and performing on a brightly lit stage


    while everyone admired him off-stage.


    After watching the video, X directly tapped on Noah''s development n that Georgie Clementine


    had sent her.


    Georgie hade up with a stage name for him, Noah Miller.


    His first on-stage performance was set to be during Teenage Idol¡¯s grand finale.


    He would be the opening act of the grand finale when the time came.


    Once Noah gained sufficient poprity, they would make him one of the instructors in Goose


    Factory¡¯s street-dancing realitypetition, Fire Up Street Dancing.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he would release his single, participate in variety shows, act in movies¡­


    X skimmed through the n and thought it was rather well done. She then sent Georgie a


    message on WeChat to tell her that she agreed with it.


    Georgie very quickly replied with an ¡®OK¡¯ emoji. ¡°I have a feeling that X Entertainment will very soon


    be the number one entertainmentpany in the country. Morty Wayne, Jay Corben, and


    Noah Smith are all high-potential stars in ourpany. Suppose they be famous


    simultaneously, coupled with our already popr male and female groups and female actresses,


    not to mention our top-performing Josh Batton, nobody else in the entertainment industry could


    compete against us,¡± Georgie said.


    Georgie sounded fully confident about thepany¡¯s growth in the future.


    X agreed with what Georgie said.


    X instantly replied Georgie with an adorable smiley emoji. ¡°Georgie, let¡¯s work hard for our future.


    I¡¯m sure everything will get better,¡± X added.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ President X, I feel very excited just thinking about it,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited for now. Once they have all be a hit, and when we be number one


    in the industry, that¡¯s when we can celebrate,¡± X said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ We¡¯re awesome,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Yes, we really are. Georgie, make sure Noah receives more training during this period so that he


    would make a huge impact as soon as he gets up on stage,¡± X said.


    ¡°Most certainly,¡± Georgie said.


    X chuckled before looking at Teenage Idol¡¯s leaderboard.


    Morty Wayne and Jay Corben were still upying the first and second spots.


    Although there wasn¡¯t a huge difference in poprity between them, ther person in third ce


    seemed very much behind them.


    After observing such statistics, X satisfactorily put her phone aside and seriously sorted through


    her work.


    ***


    Three dayster, the Quest family¡¯s charity dinner was held at Victoria Hotel¡¯s Ballroom 8.


    There were white roses and light-purple balloons decorated all over the ce at the venue, making


    it seem beautiful and magical.


    Nearly all the influential people in Antis¡¯ business realm and currently popr celebrities in the


    entertainment industry were there.


    There were over a hundred tables set up in therge hall, and each table allowed guests of up to


    five.


    Right then,dies and gentlemen dressed in expensive suits and gowns were all seated, and they


    were eating their desserts.


    Since the dinner hadn¡¯t officially started, Jeremy Quest was going around to each table to greet and


    chat with guests along with Mary Conner.


    The couple was glowing with excitement.


    Tony Sullivan, Bailey Ronson, Tom Sullivan, Julian Sullivan, and Emily Quest were all there too.


    They were seated at a table near the stage.


    There was a murderous look in Bailey¡¯s eyes.


    When Emily noticed Bailey¡¯s facial expression, she began to smile satisfactorily.


    Before they arrived, Emily heard Bailey talking to someone on the phone in the living room. She


    mentioned something about destroying X¡¯s reputation today.


    Imagining what could possibly happen next, Emily was in an extremely good mood.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    However, when Emily Quest recalled that she was supposed to be heavily depressed, she quickly


    showed a sad facial expression.


    Soon, X Quest and Stanley Batton arrived at Ballroom 8, where the Quest family¡¯s charity dinner


    was held.


    X and Stanley walked through the door holding each other¡¯s hand. As soon as they entered the


    ballroom, all eyes were on them.


    X was wearing a slim-fit,vender, mermaid dress with diamond jewelry worth up to millions of


    dors. She was glowing like a fairy.


    Stanley, on the other hand, was wearing a high-ss, custom-made Armani suit. His hair was


    loosely brushed to the back of his head, making him appear noble yet aloof.


    The two were a perfect couple, with Stanley appearing like an ideal man and X appearing like a


    perfect woman.


    Nobody could look away.


    The lights by the door made them appear even brighter.


    There was no one else in the ballroom who looked better than the two of them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this X Quest? She really is beautiful. She¡¯s too beautiful. And her husband looks even


    better!!!¡±


    ¡°These two must be the best-looking couple in Country Z, right? I¡¯ve never seen anyone as good


    together.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°X truly is like a goddess. How could she have such a divine aura about her?¡±


    Many people couldn¡¯t resist talking among themselves.


    Tom Sullivan could hear what these people were saying, and he felt deeply hurt but was unable to


    express it.


    When Tom looked at the X, who seemed to be glowing like a diamond, he felt an awful tingling


    sensation in his heart.


    This fairy-like woman used to do whatever he asked her to, but he didn¡¯t appreciate her enough,


    and he always treated her indifferently.


    Now, she had be someone he could nevery his hands on.


    Tom couldn¡¯t help but think about how he cheated on X by being with Emily and how X caught


    them.


    He did such a terrible thing to her that night!


    If he had known X would one day be beautiful again, he wouldn¡¯t have done that.


    X held Stanley by his arm and walked all the way to their designated seats before sitting down as


    everyone looked on.


    X and Stanley were seated at the same table as Jeremy Quest and May Conner. Coincidentally,


    their table was located next to the Sullivan family¡¯s table.


    Although X caught Tom staring at her intently, she ignored him and didn¡¯t even nce at him.


    Immediately, X reached for a small piece of pineapple with a fork before moving it close to


    Stanley¡¯s mouth.


    Stanley smiled a little before opening his mouth and taking the piece of pineapple into his mouth.


    He then slowly chewed with an affectionate look in his eyes.


    The two of them disyed their affection for each other openly, making the people around them feel


    incredibly jealous.


    Never mind the fact that they were already such a gorgeous-looking couple, but now they were


    even showing off their love for each other. Who could possibly stand it?


    When Tom saw this happening, he felt exceptionally jealous and remorseful on the inside.


    X once fed him like this too.


    Back then, he didn¡¯t even think much of it¡­


    This was especially true after X had be round and fat. When they asionally met, X


    always worked harder than she previously did, and she would always grab food for Tom during


    meals. She even fed him his favorite prawn dish.


    After meals, X would feed Tom all sorts of fruits, but he always behaved dismissively. In fact, he


    would even feel disgusted by the food X ced in her mouth because she had be ugly.


    Hence, Tom treated X extremely coldly and refused to be fed by X by offering all sorts of


    excuses.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    He was such an idiot!


    The memories between the two of them shed across his eyes. Everything seemed just like


    yesterday. Nevertheless, memories were merely memories. They could only stay in his mind.


    Likewise, Emily Quest was down in the dumps as she noticed the mncholiness in Tom Sullivan¡¯s


    eyes.


    Following his gaze, Emily found herself ring at X Quest, who looked exceptionally radiant over


    the other side. Rage surged up within Emily as if she would swallow X and suck the life out of her


    in the very next second.


    They shared the same father. They shared the same family. Why was X always the one who had


    a radiant glow around her, while Emily could only be a supporting character?


    Why was god so unfair?


    Why couldn¡¯t he let X stay fat and ugly for the rest of her life? Why did he allow X to regain her


    beauty?


    If X had not be this pretty, the center of attention at the charity dinner right now would


    definitely be her, Emily Quest.


    Nevermind.


    X would get herself into big trouble very soon.


    Once her mother-inw, Bailey Ronson, decided to take her revenge on X, X¡¯s reputation as


    well as her life would be terribly ruined very soon!!!


    There were many dignitaries and respectable people of Antis showing up at today¡¯s grand


    asion. It would be a great humiliation to X if her secret was exposed today.


    As Emily reminded herself of that, her mood was lifted instantaneously.


    On the other side, Bailey Ronson was bent out of shape over X¡¯s overwhelming appearance as


    well.


    As she looked at X, her hands gradually balling into fists under the table.


    Soon, all the guests had arrived at the hotel.


    The charity dinner had officially begun too.


    The annual charity dinner held by Quest Property Group was more or less simr to the banquets


    held by otherpanies and charitable organizations. They would typically invite various stars to


    perform at the opening of their banquets.


    The performance would then be followed by fundraising.


    After Jeremy Quest and May Conner went on stage together and gave their opening speech,


    Jeremy invited the first performer, who was also a neer in the entertainment industry, Ava


    Carter, to sing on the stage¡­


    Ava sang a song called ¡®From Now On¡¯.


    The familiar tune and lyrics had reminded X of thest time Stanley sang this song for her.


    Though Ava¡¯s voice was beautiful, X thought her performance was not as good as Stanley


    Batton¡¯s.


    Immediately, she leaned slightly toward Stanley and said, ¡°I think that you sing it much better than


    her.¡±


    Upon hearing herpliment, the man who was originally focused on the performance began to


    grin and shifted his gaze to her face right away. ¡°Really?¡±


    As soon as May heard their conversation, she followed suit and interjected, ¡°X, do you mean that


    Stan sings even better than Ava Carter? Although Ava is an actress, she went to singing lessons


    before, and her teacher was rather famous¡­¡±


    ¡°Personally, I think my husband sings better,¡± X said calmly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Stan must be really good at singing, am I right? Why don¡¯t we have Stan go on


    stageter and sing a song for us? It will definitely liven up the charity dinner.¡± As she spoke, she


    gave Jeremy, who was sitting next to her, a nudge with her elbow, and added, ¡°Honey, X said


    that Stan is a good singer. Let Stan sing a song for uster. I¡¯m sure everyone here will be


    delighted.¡±


    X¡¯s heart went cold instantly the moment she heard the words from her mouth.


    How could she fail to realize May¡¯s intention for doing this?


    Undoubtedly, she was nning to make a fool out of Stanley on the stage because she was certain


    that an amateur like Stanley was no match for a professional singer.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. Today¡¯s performance has been scheduled beforehand. If you want Stan to


    sing, I¡¯ll take you guys to karaoke next time, and you can have him singing for you the entire day.


    Isn¡¯t that better?¡± Jeremy declined May¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just saying. Forget it if you all disagree with me. I just think that it¡¯s a great opportunity for


    Stan to encourage people to give to charity by making an appearance on the stage. Besides, he


    can bring honor to our family!¡± May looked at Jeremy tenderly and continued to persuade him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Coincidentally, Bailey Ronson walked past the few of them with a ss of wine in her hand in the


    middle of their conversation. When she heard Jeremy Quest¡¯s words, she approached May Conner


    from behind without hesitation. She held onto the wine ss, which she was still drinking from,


    while her other was ced on May¡¯s shoulder as she smiled at Jeremy. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Stan


    going to sing on the stageter? Can Stan sing?¡±


    May immediately picked up the conversation and turned to Bailey. ¡°Of course. X has said that our


    Stan can sing really well.¡±


    However, Bailey shook her head in disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    May insisted, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe X too? X has said that our Stan sings much better than


    professional singers.¡±


    Bailey japed, ¡°Well, beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. Stan is her husband, no doubt she¡¯ll


    think that he¡¯s a good singer. Professional singers are trained for years. Ordinary people are no


    match for professional singers anyway.¡±


    ¡°How would you know?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of arguing here? We¡¯ll find out if Stanes on stage and sings for uster.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not a great idea to interrupt today¡¯s performances. I¡¯ll make sure Stan sings for


    you next time.¡±


    ¡°No no no¡­ It¡¯s such a good opportunity today. Why don¡¯t we just make it today? Doesn¡¯t Stan want


    to contribute to the charity works? Or does Stan not have the guts to perform on the stage as he¡¯s


    afraid of embarrassing himself because he can¡¯t sing?¡±


    Following that statement, Bailey¡¯s gaze slowlynded on Stanley Batton¡¯s face.


    She was curious how much better he, an amateur, would sing than a professional singer.


    If he made a fool out of himself on the stage today, it would be a great humiliation to X Quest as


    well¡­


    In addition to her secret that was yet to be exposed, she would definitely suffer a fall from grace


    today.


    Though Stanley had already seen through May¡¯s and Bailey¡¯s intentions, he remained silent as he


    watched the two echo each other. All he did was gently swirling his red wine from time to time.


    The same went for X.


    On the other hand, Jeremy was extremely irritated by Bailey¡¯s provocation. He frowned and hissed


    in response, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go back to your seat and enjoy the performance.¡±


    Bailey¡¯s annoying grin did not falter despite his apparent disinterest. ¡°Look at you, President Quest.


    Why are you getting mad now? I¡¯m just curious about Stan¡¯s voice, am I not?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    X tilted her body toward Stanley and whispered, ¡°Just ignore the two of them if you don¡¯t want to


    sing at all.¡±


    Slowly putting down the wine ss, Stanley glimpsed at the Chinese zither ced at the corner of


    the stage and asked, ¡°Do you want me to sing?¡±


    X answered truthfully, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a real p in the face if your performance is splendid. But I


    know you won¡¯t like it, so just don¡¯t give a damn about her.¡±


    Who was he?


    The young master of Dragon Group.


    Asking him to sing for this bunch of people? Was that not ridiculous?


    Stanley beamed at X. ¡°Anything you want me to do, I would love to do it.¡±


    His one short sentence had already blown her away.


    At this moment in time, she could feel her heart melting away with his words.


    Never in his life had he done anything crazy like this due to his identity. Yet, he was willing to take


    the first step for her.


    ¡°Do you y the Chinese zither?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I only know a little of it,¡± replied X.


    ¡°What do you want me to sing?¡±


    ¡°¡®Unrestrained¡¯, do you know that song?¡± X continued to stare at him, a glint of anticipation in her


    eyes. This was her favorite song sincest summer.


    ¡°Hmm, yes.¡± He added, ¡°We¡¯ll sing and y the zither together.¡±


    ¡°y the zither together?¡± X¡¯s utter dismay was reflected in her eyes. ¡°That requires a lot of


    practices. If we¡¯re going to do it without any preparation, I guess we¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll y the part you sing and you¡¯ll y the part I sing. As for the chorus, we¡¯ll y and sing


    together. Would you like to give it a try?¡±


    Much to their surprise, X nodded her head even though she had no idea what drove her to do so


    or what gave her the confidence.


    Perhaps, it was all out of trust in him.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    It was because X knew that Stanley Batton had never messed up anything in his life. Everything


    he did was wless.


    ¡°X, Stan, what are you two talking about? Are you guys discussing your performance?¡± Bailey


    Ronson said again.


    X simply smiled before she turned to meet her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re going to sing.¡±


    Disbelief and confusion were swimming in Jeremy Quest¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    However, X responded to him with a confident nod. ¡°Yes, Daddy. I¡¯ll tell the host that my husband


    and I are going to sing after Ava Carter¡¯s ¡®From Now On¡¯.¡±


    Having no other choices, Jeremy nodded.


    Getting up from her seat, X strode toward the stage and whispered her request to the beautiful


    host standing aside.


    The host nodded her head without hesitation.


    With that out of the way, X grinned at the host before returning to Stanley¡¯s side.


    Soon, Ava Carter¡¯s performance ended in a big round of apuse.


    The beautiful host walked to the center of the stage with a stunning smile on her face and


    announced, ¡°Next, I would like to introduce X Quest and Stanley Batton, who will be singing


    ¡®Unrestrained¡¯ for us this evening. Please join me to wee them to the stage!¡±


    As soon as the host had just finished her sentence, two workers quickly carried the Chinese zither


    to the center of the stage.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, all eyes fell on X as well as Stanley.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is X going to perform with her husband?¡±


    ¡°The Chinese zither? Is one of them going to y it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the two of them singing in public. Can they sing?¡±


    All the guests in the hall had begun a wave of discussion.


    When Bailey heard the crowd¡¯sments, she took a sip of the red wine in her right hand, while


    her other hand remained on May Conner¡¯s shoulder. She looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Who says


    that they can¡¯t sing? X reckons that her husband sings even better than professional singers


    even though he hasn¡¯t undergone any training before.¡±


    ¡°How can an ordinary person sing better than a professional singer?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s clearly a lie, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Ordinary people can¡¯t beat professional singers after all.¡±


    Without paying any heed to Bailey, the guests started to whisper among themselves once again.


    ¡°We¡¯re not bragging about him, alright. Our X will never lie to us¡­¡± May added.


    X was extremely irritated at Bailey¡¯s and May¡¯s provocation, and the guests¡¯ discussions were


    equally offensive to her as well.


    She was aware that Bailey had achieved her goal right down.


    By proiming that Stanley could sing better than a professional singer in front of the crowd, Bailey


    had already ced the two of them in a position where they could neither back down nor mess up


    their performance.


    Once the two of them sing badly on the stage, the crowd would have a reason to mock them for the


    rest of their lives.


    ¡°X has never once told a lie since she was young.¡± May red at the jabbering guests and


    rebuked.


    Subsequently, she deliberately held Jeremy¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Honey, X and Stan will


    definitely prove them wrong.¡±


    Though May was trying to reassure her husband on the surface, she could hardly stop herself from


    laughing aloud inwardly. Prove them wrong? That was obviously impossible. On the contrary, both


    of them would only make a monkey out of themselves on the stage.


    Standing behind May, Bailey was smirking as she stared at X and Stanley¡¯s back, hoping that the


    two of them would be ridiculed by everyone soon.


    Emily Quest was as happy as her mother. She could not help but grin evilly, waiting for X and


    Stanley to mess up their performance.


    Tom Sullivan was sitting next to her. Likewise, he looked forward to seeing the crowd make fun of


    Stanley. Stanley sang better than the professionals? Pfft! How was that even possible?


    ¡°Stanley Batton¡­ I¡¯ll see how much longer you can stay proud of yourself!¡± As Tom mumbled to


    himself, he red at Stanley¡¯s back. Hatred and resentment filling his eyes.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    In the crowd¡¯s attention, Stanley Batton had X Quest on his arm as they walked onto the stage.


    Then, the two of them sat side by side in front of the Chinese zither.


    After X had done adjusting the microphone in front of her, the two of them began to sing and y


    the zither together, ording to what they had discussed earlier.


    Stanley started the song. ¡°Listen to the lonely disconste flute, in the endless night deep in the


    clouds.¡±


    X continued, ¡°Right and wrong are all in the past. They¡¯re merely dreams when I wake up.¡±


    Stanley followed, ¡°How can we measure the praises, mes, gains, and losses¡­¡±


    Together, they sang in unison. ¡°Fiery blood is rustling from the cold de.¡±


    Though this was the first time the two of them sang together, they made a perfectbination on


    the stage.


    Whether it was the Chinese zither, or the singing, they were all pretty outstanding.


    The audience was truly amazed by the chemistry between them.


    Those who were originally skeptical of their performance began to nod their heads as well.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, May Conner, Bailey Ronson, Emily Quest and Tom Sullivan were all


    dumbfounded.


    None of them had ever imagined that the two of them would be able to work together so well.


    On top of that, they had no idea how beautiful their voices were. They could not deny that their


    rendition of some parts of the song was better than the original soundtrack.


    As Bailey and May looked at how excited the crowd was, they were both under the weather, as if


    needles pricked their hearts.


    Who knew that their n not only failed to embarrass X and Stanley, but it attracted even more


    attention to the two of them?


    However, the lovebirds on the stage were totally unaffected by anyone or anything off stage. They


    were deeply immersed in their own performance.


    They were the perfect definition of love.


    When they had each other, they had everything.


    As soon as the song ended, the audience burst into wild apuse¡­


    ¡°Awesome¡­ X Quest, Stanley Batton, you guys are awesome¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly, both of you can make a debut together! You guys will definitely be the cream of the crop!¡±


    ¡°Fantastic¡­ I apologize for being skeptical of you earlier¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the crowd started shouting at the two of them on the stage, expressing their love for their


    performance as loud as they could¡­


    Upon hearing thepliments from everyone, X and Stanley happily smiled at each other.


    X was extremely satisfied with their performance.


    To be frank, their performance waspletely out of her expectation as she thought their first time


    working together would be more or less wed.


    Surprisingly, they nailed the performance.


    Moreover, X had never imagined that Stanley was so talented in ying Chinese zither.


    Looking at the glint of admiration in everyone¡¯s eyes, the unpleasantness in Bailey¡¯s, May¡¯s, Emily¡¯s,


    and Tom¡¯s hearts increased by seconds.


    This was especially true to Bailey and May.


    Amidst the apuse of the crowd, X held Stanley¡¯s hand and got up from the chair slowly. They


    bowed politely to the audience under the stage before leaving the stage hand in hand and returning


    to their seats.


    The crowd¡¯s discussion apanied the two of them from the stage to their seats.


    ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable! Oh my God! They look nothing like amateurs. I would say they¡¯re even better


    than those professional singers out there!¡±


    ¡°What kind of perfect couple are they? They¡¯re definitely made for each other.¡±


    ¡°The voices of the two of them are too good to be true, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯m drowning in their voices.¡±


    The more praises they received from the crowd, the worse Bailey and the rest felt¡­

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    X Quest smiled and nodded at the guests before shifting her gaze to Bailey Ronson and May


    Conner without turning a hair.


    When X met their eyes, they still had not gotten over the failure of their n, exposing their sour


    and sulky faces to her.


    Satisfaction set in as she managed to catch sight of their sullen expressions.


    ¡°X, Stan, you guys are incredible! Did the two of you practice this together before?¡± Jeremy


    Quest looked at X and Stanley as he asked, his eyes filled with joy.


    X shook her head in response. ¡°Nope, this is our first time singing and ying Chinese zither


    together. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect us to work so well together.¡±


    Fondness for the couple was written all over Jeremy¡¯s face. ¡°Both of you are gifted, indeed.¡±


    Turning around delightedly, Jeremy looked at Bailey standing behind him and asked, ¡°How was it?


    Do you still think that X is lying to you?¡±


    Baileyughed awkwardly. ¡°Hey, I never think that X is lying. I suggested Stan to sing on the


    stage because I believe in her.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s response was to simply snort. Without saying anything else, he turned away from her and


    focused his attention on X and Stanley again.


    His attitude had triggered Bailey.


    Though anger welled up in her chest, she forced herself to hide it due to the presence of so many


    guests. Trying to maintain her calm facade, she walked over to Jeremy and ced her right hand


    on the table to support herself. ¡°Well, you¡¯re really lucky to have such an excellent son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you tter me,¡± replied Jeremy indifferently.


    ¡°By the way, I invited a brilliant phnthropist to your charity dinner today. He loves charity. He said


    that he¡¯ll donate one hundred fifty thousand today to support your effort in doing charity¡­¡± Bailey


    said again.


    Jeremy was skeptical for a few seconds. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Bailey nodded. ¡°Of course. I met this guy overseas some time ago. You¡¯ll find out whether I¡¯m


    serious once he¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not joking, I would like to thank you for helping me.¡± Jeremy showed his gratitude.


    ¡°Thank me for what? We¡¯re all part of the Sullivan family, and we should always help each other.


    Besides, I really hope that I can do something for the children with congenital disorder.¡±


    Following that statement, Bailey shifted her gaze to X and Stanley. ¡°Speaking of which, I think


    Stan should know this person.¡±


    Stanley red at her, his eyes filled with confusion.


    However, Bailey did not continue her sentence after that. She stared deep at Stanley¡¯s face for a


    second or two before she turned away from them, returning to her seat.


    Her words had left X in bewilderment.


    The look she gave her just now¡­ Confusion started to flood her mind, drowning her in doubts and


    questions.


    Immediately, X leaned closer to Stanley and whispered in his ears, ¡°Who do you think she¡¯s


    talking about?¡±


    ¡°No idea,¡± Stanley said.


    X nced at Bailey once more and did not say anything else.


    Meanwhile, a male singer walked onto the stage and sang ¡®Lady by the Bridge¡¯.


    His angelic voice had sessfully drawn the attention of the audience to him.


    Suddenly, an old foreigner entered the hall from the entrance. His hair was snow-white, and he was


    dressed in a pricey Armani suit with a ruby gilded cane in his hand, looking exceptionally ssy and


    elegant.


    Bailey was the first to notice his appearance.


    Without hesitation, she rose to her feet and approached the old man, all the time smiling.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that man the famous phnthropist from Country Y, Mr. Henry?¡±


    ¡°I think so¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Henry? Coming to this charity dinner?¡±


    A few people had also noticed the old man at the entrance and began to talk about him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing the discussion of the crowd, X and Stanley slowly turned to peek at the door.


    As X saw Bailey eagerly walking toward the old man, she asked Stanley, ¡°This is the person she


    was talking about, right? Do you know him?¡±

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    ¡°No.¡± Stanley Batton averted his gaze back to the red wine ss on his hand.


    He slowly swirled the wine ss a couple of times before taking a sip of the red wine from the


    ss.


    Walking up to the old man, Bailey Ronson greeted him with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Wee,


    Mr. Henry. Pleasee in with me. I¡¯ll introduce the organizer of the charity dinner, Mr. Jeremy


    Quest, to you.¡±


    The old man nodded in agreement.


    Without wasting any time, Bailey led Mr. Henry to Jeremy Quest¡¯s seat.


    She patted Jeremy¡¯s shoulder lightly and said, ¡°President Quest, let me introduce you to my friend


    whom I¡¯ve mentioned earlier, Mr. Henry. Mr. Henry has been doing charity for many years.¡±


    Henry¡­ Jeremy had read about him in the newspaper before. He was the owner of thergest wine


    estate in Country Y. Also, he was a very well-known phnthropist.


    Realizing the man¡¯s impressive background, Jeremy stood up instantly and politely reached out for


    a handshake. ¡°Hello, Mr. Henry. I¡¯m Jeremy Quest. It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡±


    Henry gripped his hand firmly and smiled at him. ¡°Nice to meet you too, Mr. Quest.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Henry is a good friend of Stan¡¯s grandfather, Dr. Batton. They meet up for a drink


    now and then,¡± Bailey said.


    Following that statement, Bailey red at X Quest and Stanley Batton, excitement growing in her


    heart. ¡®Heh, you two are dead!¡¯


    Upon hearing that, Stanley¡¯s gaze had returned to Henry again.


    Grandpa¡¯s friend?


    Howe he did not know about it?


    ¡°Mr. Henry, I believe you know Stan, right? He¡¯s Dr. Batton¡¯s grandson¡­¡± Bailey pointed at Stanley


    and asked, the smile on her face was as fake as usual.


    Very soon, Henry caught sight of Stanley. After sizing him up for a few seconds, he turned to Bailey


    and hissed, ¡°Are you joking with me? I¡¯ve seen Dr. Batton¡¯s grandson before. The two of them look


    nothing alike¡­¡±


    The smile on Jeremy¡¯s face froze as soon as he heard that.


    Likewise, all the guests sitting around their table were dumbstruck by Henry¡¯s sudden affirmation.


    None of them had ever imagined Henry would make such ament.


    Exasperation set in as X finally managed to grasp the situation in front of her. Bailey¡¯s intention of


    inviting the phnthropist to their charity dinner out of nowhere was clear as day.


    She was waiting to embarrass her, after all.


    Though Stanley was aware of what Bailey was trying to do, he decided not to defend himself and


    continued to watch the few of them in silence.


    The man¡¯s eyes were calm, and his face was as steady as a rock.


    Bailey¡¯s eyes were able to capture the indifference in his expression perfectly. However, she was


    convinced that Stanley was faking it to avoid revealing himself.


    ¡°But our Stan is Dr. Batton¡¯s grandson¡­¡± Bailey added.


    ¡°Dr. Batton¡¯s grandson is extremely hideous. How can a handsome boy like him be Stanley Batton?


    You must be joking with me!¡± Henry insisted.


    Upon hearing that, Jeremy¡¯s face darkened instantaneously¡­


    Was Dr. Batton¡¯s grandson extremely hideous?


    The one in front of him, the one sitting next to X, was not Dr. Batton¡¯s grandson?


    What did that mean?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What was the real identity of the man in front of him?

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Why did X Quest say that he was Dr. Batton¡¯s grandson?


    Bailey Ronson immediately put on a surprised face and looked at Stanley Batton. ¡°What? Are you


    not Dr. Batton¡¯s grandson? Who are you then? Why do you share the same name as Dr. Batton¡¯s


    grandson?¡±


    Subsequently, she turned to face X. ¡°X, didn¡¯t you say that your husband is the grandson of


    Dr. Batton? Mr. Henry says that his grandson is very ugly, not at all a face like Stan¡¯s.


    ¡°Mr. Henry, please take a look at Stan carefully again. Are you sure he¡¯s not Dr. Batton¡¯s grandson?¡±


    As Bailey spoke, she pointed at Stanley once more.


    Nevertheless, Stanley¡¯s eyes were as calm as usual, totally unaffected by her usation. Without


    saying a word, he casually ced his hand at the base of the wine ss, sliding the ss back and


    forth.


    The red wine in the ss swayed back and forth as the ss moved, its dazzling luster shining


    brightly under the light.


    He looked very much like a king standing at the peak of the mountain, devising strategies to defeat


    his enemies. There was a strong aura surrounding him.


    X was as calm as Stanley. She was so disgusted at Bailey that there were no other emotions


    within her.


    ¡°I do know this youngdy. She¡¯s Dr. Batton¡¯s granddaughter-inw¡­¡± Henry pointed at X.


    Upon hearing that, Bailey pretended to be dumbfounded by the plot twist again. ¡°Ahh¡­ What? So,


    what you¡¯re saying is that X is Dr. Batton¡¯s granddaughter-inw, but the man standing beside


    her is not Dr. Batton¡¯s grandson?¡±


    Henry nodded in response. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡±


    When Jeremy Quest heard Bailey¡¯s question, he finally understood what this was all about.


    Was Emily Quest¡¯s previous spection correct? That X did not tell her family about her


    marriage because she found a husband who would embarrass her, so she was too afraid to tell the


    truth?


    As for the Stanley Batton standing in front of him right now, was he just a stand-in for X to protect


    her reputation?


    Likewise, the onlookers surrounding them were getting more and more confused about the


    situation. Questions were swimming inside their hearts, and their eyes were all overflowed with


    shock.


    Tom Sullivan had stopped dead in his tracks too. He could not take his eyes off Stanley¡¯s face.


    Looking at the mess in front of them, Emily Quest and May Conner exchanged looks of glee, and


    the smiles on their faces grew increasingly wider.


    The two of them knew that X was truly dead this time!


    Though Jeremy Quest clearly knew that X had brought great humiliation to his family, he


    continued to smile at Henry as there were too many people looking at them. ¡°Mr. Henry, you¡¯re


    really humorous. Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Please have a seat. I would love to talk about


    doing charity with you¡­¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Then, Jeremy beckoned to a waiter and ordered, ¡°Bring a chair and put it next to me.¡±


    The waiter returned to them with a chair in his hands in no time. Without hesitation, Jeremy pulled


    Henry to his side and sat down together with him.


    ¡°Allow me to take a wild guess. Well, X, you¡¯re not ashamed of your actual husband, who is Dr.


    Batton¡¯s hideous grandson, are you? Did you randomly find a handsome man to pretend to be your


    husband to maintain your reputation?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my bold guess but X¡­ Tell me if I¡¯m right. The man standing beside you is not even


    Stanley Batton, is he?¡± Bailey continued to make a fuss of the matter, deliberately raising her voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bold, isn¡¯t it? How did the Quest family give birth to such a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­ I think Ms. Ronson is right. What else can it be?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m President Quest, I¡¯ll definitely give X a p on the spot right now.¡±


    The onlookers around them were starting to attack X.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was gathered on the conflict between the Quest family. None of them was


    interested in the performances on stage.


    Hearing the crowd¡¯s discussion, the corner of Bailey¡¯s lips gradually curved upward into a smug


    smirk.


    ¡°X¡­ Exin yourself. Is that the truth?¡± Bailey added.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Excitement surged within Tom Sullivan as he heard the crowd¡¯s maliciousments.


    If X Quest¡¯s husband were really an ugly duckling who would bring shame to her, there would be


    great leaps in his hope to get X back to his side.


    Instead of introducing her real husband to the public, X had found a handsome guy to keep up


    appearances and act as a lovely couple with her. What did that mean?


    It meant that her actual husband was nothing to her.


    X red at Bailey Ronson coldly. ¡°No. I said no.¡±


    All eyes in the entire hall were upon X.


    The music had been turned off, though the culprit was unknown.


    Now, the whole world was able to listen to their conversation.


    Baileyughed as soon as she heard X¡¯s answer. ¡°No? If that¡¯s not the case, how are you going


    to exin the whole incident? Are you trying to say that Mr. Henry is lying?¡±


    Staring deep at Stanley Batton¡¯s face once more, Henry shook his head confidently. ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m


    not lying¡­ I¡¯ve seen that kid before. He doesn''t look like that.


    ¡°Furthermore, that kid is not as gentlemanly as this guy over here. He¡¯s a domestic abuser. He¡¯s on


    the outs with his wife too,¡± added Henry.


    Henry¡¯s revtion caused an uproar in the hall instantaneously.


    Once again, Jeremy Quest¡¯s face darkened. Rage pulsed through his veins and anger overpowered


    him.


    That kid was hideous, fine. Yet he frequently abused her daughter? Bastard¡­ Who did he think he


    was?


    ¡°Oh dear¡­ X¡¯s life is too miserable! Let¡¯s not talk about how ugly her husband is. The main point


    is that he¡¯s constantly abusing her!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Then why doesn''t she get a divorce? What¡¯s the point of staying with a rascal?¡±


    ¡°Guess X isn¡¯t as morous as she seems. Her life is darker than most of us.¡±


    ¡°Why would she marry a fugly like that? What the hell was she thinking?¡±


    Stanley remained silent the entire time. He continued to watch Bailey indulged in her drama, his


    eyes as cold as ice.


    Listening to the discussion of the crowd, Bailey could not stop smirking as she used X again.


    ¡°X¡­ Mr. Henry even told me that you agreed to marry your current husband because you


    wanted Dr. Batton to heal you and regain your beauty. Aye, look at yourself, kid. You sacrifice your


    whole life for the sake of beauty. Do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡±


    Bailey¡¯s assertion had sessfully set off another wave of discussion among the crowd. All the


    eyes fixed upon X were filled with contempt¡­


    ¡°Marry to a bastard for the sake of bing good-looking? Even if she has to put up with domestic


    violence?¡±


    ¡°X is pretty brainless indeed. What¡¯s the point of having a beautiful face when her life is not even


    beautiful?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s way too sloppy. President Quest is so unlucky to have a daughter like her.¡±


    X listened to their nastyments quietly. She scanned the people around her cold-heartedly


    before picking up the cup of tea beside her. Swirling the lid elegantly a few times, she lifted the cup


    and took a sip of the tea.


    On the other hand, Jeremy could hardly hold back the anger within him anymore.


    Trying his best to maintain his dignity, he rose to his feet and snapped at Bailey, ¡°Shut up! How dare


    you insult my daughter? No matter how my daughter is doing, it has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Hearing that her father defended her warmed X¡¯s heart. Although her father was extremely mad,


    he was still trying to speak up for her.


    This was the definition of fatherly love.


    Shocked with Jeremy¡¯s reaction, Baileyughed awkwardly before exining, ¡°I¡¯m just helping you


    to teach your daughter a lesson. We¡¯re all rted, aren¡¯t we? And I¡¯m an elder to X, am I not?¡±

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    ¡°You have no right to educate my daughter. I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Jeremy Quest rebuked coldly.


    Another awkwardugh burst out of Bailey Ronson. Jeremy¡¯s clear enmity had put her on the spot


    in front of the crowd.


    ¡°Well¡­ Aunt Bailey¡­ Are you done with your story?¡± X put down the teacup slowly and glowered


    at Bailey.


    Though X seemed gentle and soft, her aura was way beyondpelling.


    Silence filled the hall all of a sudden. Everyone held their breath, staring at X.


    ¡°What? X, do you want to exin to your father the reason you lied to him now? Fine. I¡¯ll keep


    quiet. Go on,¡± Bailey prompted.


    She wondered how X had managed to stay calm at a critical moment like this.


    ¡°Indeed, I lied to my father¡­¡± X looked at Bailey.


    Bailey¡¯s spirits soared when she heard X¡¯s confession. Immediately, she nced at Jeremy and


    the rest in the hall proudly. ¡°Look¡­ Our X is brave enough to admit it.¡±


    Then, X turned to the stunning man beside her and whispered in his ear, ¡°Can I reveal your


    identity?¡±


    Stanley Batton nodded in response. ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Beaming a bright smile at him, X returned her gaze to Bailey again.


    The surrounding people rolled their eyes in disdain as they looked at X¡¯s bold and confident


    attitude after lying to her father.


    ¡°Her goddess image haspletely copsed in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Same here. She¡¯s fake and pretentious.¡±


    ¡°President Quest must be so disappointed with her right now. After tonight, X will have to leave


    her position as the heir of Quest Property Group.¡±


    Upon hearing these maliciousments, Emily Quest, May Conner, and Bailey were delighted to a


    fault.


    In particr, Emily could hardly hold herughter as she heard the sentence regarding the great


    crisis of X¡¯s position as an heir.


    If X were to be kicked out of thepany, everything would fall into her hand.


    Reminding herself that she was now a major depressive patient, Emily pinched her inner thighs as


    hard as she could to avoid herself fromughing aloud.


    No matter how happy she felt, she had to conceal her feelings and put on a depressed face all the


    time.


    On the other hand, Jeremy Quest did not expect that X would admit her mistake in front of so


    many people.


    His eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible to hide my husband¡¯s identity anymore.¡± The smile on X¡¯s face only


    widened with each word she spoke. ¡°I never think of being high-profile, but¡­ I¡¯m afraid that all of


    you will be misled by some made-up stories if I don¡¯t tell the truth.¡±


    Following that statement, she fixed her eyes upon Bailey¡¯s face and continued, ¡°Yes. I did lie to my


    father. Let me introduce you to my husband. He¡¯s the young master of Dragon Group, Stanley


    Batton. He¡¯s Dr. Batton¡¯s actual grandson.¡±


    Bailey could not help butugh, hearing her absurd exnation.


    Henry, who was standing at the side, followed suit andughed. ¡°My dear, stop joking around. Dr.


    Batton is just a doctor. He¡¯s from an ordinary family. None of his children run a business.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I think X Quest has lost her mind. How dare she use the young master of Dragon


    Group to shield herself? She craves death, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°The young master of Dragon Group must be really mad if he finds out what¡¯s going on today.


    Although I admit that her husband is really handsome, isn¡¯t it too much to im that he¡¯s the young


    master of Dragon Group?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Crazy. X Quest¡¯s crazy. She disgusts me. Is she a paranoiac?¡±

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Everyone watching them began tough at X.


    The same went for Emily Quest, May Conner, and Tom Sullivan. They could not hold back their


    laughter anymore.


    Noticing the changes in Jeremy Quest¡¯s expression and his gaze, X reassured her father with a


    smile. Then, her gazended on Stanley Batton as she asked, ¡°Hubby, they¡¯re still skeptical of your


    identity. What should I do?¡±


    Bailey Ronson folded her arms disdainfully and red at X and Stanley. ¡°What? Are you trying to


    ask that impostor standing next to you to pretend to be the president of Dragon Group again?¡±


    Stanley unhurriedly stood up from the chair without saying a single word and pulled out his phone,


    making a phone call. ¡°Inform Sullivan Food Group that all the major banks are not going to lend


    them a dime from now on. Pass on the message to them right away.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Bailey Ronson rolled her eyes instantaneously and mumbled to herself, ¡°What


    the hell was that? What a fraud.¡±


    The crowd started booing at him as well.


    Toot toot toot¡­ As soon as Stanley hung up the call, Julian Sullivan¡¯s phone rang.


    It was the president of a bank who called him. Therefore, he picked up the call immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Julian, I¡¯m sorry to tell you that we¡¯ll stop providing a loan to yourpany after your current


    loan from our bank is due.¡±


    ¡°What? President Ruckman, you can¡¯t do that to me. Sullivan Food Group always pays the loans on


    time. Why are you going to stop providing us loans after that?¡±


    Tom Sullivan¡¯s face was as dark as night.


    Likewise, everyone in the hall was dumbfounded by his words.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The smile on Bailey¡¯s face had disappeared as well¡­


    The man on the other end of the phone hung up on Tom without giving him further exnation.


    On top of that, Julian¡¯s phone did not stop ringing after his first call ended. One after another,


    different banks contacted Julian and told him the exact same thing.


    All the major banks where the Sullivan family obtained their loans from had dered that they would


    stop working with him from now on.


    In the future, they would not give the Sullivan family a single penny.


    While all these were happening, Bailey was already dumbstruck by the terrible news. Drowning in


    shock, she sank to her seat, unable to speak a word.


    What was going on?


    Was X serious about everything she had said earlier? Was the person next to her really the


    president of Dragon Group?


    Besides Bailey, everyone else in the hall was also stunned.


    Those people who looked down on X and Stanley just now had all zipped their mouths.


    This was especially true for those who had insulted them in front of the crowd. They were all


    trembling in fear.


    They were afraid that the young master of Dragon Group would hold a grudge against them and


    ruin their business in return.


    All the faces in the hall turned sour in no time, except X¡¯s and Stanley¡¯s. The two of them were as


    calm as ever.


    After scanning the expressions of the people around him, Stanley fixed his eyes upon Jeremy


    Quest¡¯s face¡ªwhich was full of confusion¡ªand took his identification card out of his pocket,


    handing it to Jeremy solemnly. ¡°Dad, let me introduce myself formally. I¡¯m Stanley Batton. I¡¯m not a


    medical student but the heir of Dragon Group.¡±


    Jeremy took the identification card from his palm. His name was clearly printed on the card. ¡®Stanley


    Batton¡¯ two huge words hit Jeremy in the eyes when he looked at the card.


    Suddenly, everything seemed so unreal to him. It was as if someone had just told him that the sun


    had risen in the west this morning.


    The man his daughter married was one of the top people in the social ss?


    Was he from Dragon Group?


    No wonder Dragon Group was injecting funds into Quest Property Group when they faced trouble


    last time. Moreover, they did not ask for any benefits except for the interest.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    It turned out that that had happened because of such an unexpected rtionship.


    ¡°You¡­ You are actually¡­ Someone from Dragon Group?¡± Jeremy Quest asked carefully. There


    was still a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    In the next second, Jeremy forcefully pinched his thigh. The pain was real, and that meant this


    wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Emily Quest and May Conner were mad beyond reason.


    Neither of them had expected that their carefully nned scheme would fail to hurt X Quest.


    Not only did it not hurt X, it even allowed her to gain even more respect from the crowd. They


    actually ended up revealing the fact that she was the wife of Dragon Group¡¯s heir.


    How did all of this happen?


    Could they have acquired the wrong information?


    ¡°Also, this is the wedding photo of X and me in our marriage certificate,¡± Stanley Batton said


    while retrieving a digital copy of their marriage certificate and handing it over to Jeremy.


    The marriage certificate clearly showed a picture of the two of them, along with their names.


    ¡°No¡­ If you are Dragon Group¡¯s heir, why didn¡¯t you say so? X, you too. Why didn¡¯t you say


    anything before?¡± Jeremy asked excitedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because my wife said she likes keeping a low profile,¡± Stanley said as he affectionately


    ruffled X¡¯s hair with a smile on his face.


    This made everyone around feel very envious. X had be the woman who received the


    greatest amount of attention in the room.


    ¡°You¡¯ve put me through so much just to keep a low profile. Your acting skills are very good.¡± Jeremy


    began to smile.


    ¡°Sorry. I wouldn¡¯t dare go against what my wife says,¡± Stanley said before looking at X.


    His sentence immediately filled the women present with envy and jealousy.


    Not only did X be the wife of Dragon Group¡¯s heir, the young heir himself even pampered


    her. She really was too lucky.


    How many women could only dream of bing the wife of Dragon Group¡¯s heir?


    Who was the young heir?


    He was practically a god that people could only dream of!


    ¡°Oh my god. That exins why he is so handsome. He¡¯s actually Dragon Group¡¯s heir! I knew he


    wasn¡¯t an ordinary man!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t X Quest way too lucky? She is actually married to such a noble man. If I were her, I¡¯d


    probably wake up smiling.¡±


    ¡°Is Bailey Ronson here to cause a scene? Who the hell is the guy named Henry she brought with


    her?¡±


    ¡°Baily Ronson must have wanted to do something bad, but she ended up negatively affecting the


    Sullivan family instead. I bet her husband would file for a divorce once she returns home.¡±


    Jeremy felt unusually pleased by what he heard. He immediately looked over at Bailey Ronson,


    who was now trembling at the table next to him. ¡°Do you know theplete story now? My son-in-


    law isn¡¯t what you imed him to be.¡±


    Meanwhile, Henry was still in a dumbfounded state. He couldn¡¯t stop looking at Stanley.


    Bailey didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. She immediately got up and walked over to Stanley. ¡°Stan,


    I¡¯m sorry. Can you please ask your directors to take back what they said? It was only a


    misunderstanding¡­ I really don¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡± Bailey said.


    Stanley red at her coldly. ¡°Do you not have bad intentions? Why couldn¡¯t I tell otherwise?¡±


    Bailey sped her hands together and continued to plead. ¡°Stan, whatever I said is true. Just


    pretend I was acting like a fool, will you?¡±


    Stanley frowned a little. ¡°No,¡± he said ndly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°If anything, please consider the fact that we have a good rtionship with the Quest family. I truly


    admit that I was wrong. I¡¯m begging you. Please?¡± Bailey added.


    If there weren¡¯t so many people around, Bailey would have knelt in front of Stanley.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Now, Bailey Ronson felt genuinely remorseful.


    If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have messed with X Quest right here and


    then!


    ¡°If you do that, the Sullivan family is done for¡­ I¡¯ll never be happy in this lifetime again,¡± Bailey said


    as tears filled her eyes.


    Stanley Batton slowly held X¡¯s hand and pulled her into his arms before ruffling her hair gently.


    ¡°Whoever makes my wife unhappy for even a moment will be unhappy for the rest of his or her life.¡±


    Julian Sullivan, Tom Sullivan, Emily Quest, and May Conner were all dumbfounded.


    They knew that Stanley¡¯s decision would very likely cause the Sullivan family¡¯s business to cease


    operating for good.


    Even if that didn¡¯t happen, many of Sullivan Group¡¯s subsidiaries would copse.


    The group¡¯s size would surely contract.


    Julian instantly wheeled himself over to Stanley and begged him. ¡°I sincerely apologize on behalf of


    my mother. I hope you can take back what you said.¡±


    ¡°Everyone must pay for their actions,¡± Stanley said coldly without a hint of warmth on his face.


    Right then, he had an imposing aura that intimidated everyone around him, especially those who


    cursed at him and X.


    These people wished they could bury themselves in a hole right then.


    X was very touched by Stanley¡¯s behavior. Apart from doing this to make her feel better, X


    knew Stanley also did this to help her establish a more prominent status in the upper-ss.


    ¡°Mr. Henry, why haven¡¯t I ever heard my grandfather talk about you?¡± Stanley slowly shifted his


    gaze to Henry and asked.


    Henry quickly wiped his sweat away. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard Doctor Batton mention having a grandson


    like you either. In fact, he never told me that the Batton family was this powerful.¡±


    Henry truly had no idea!


    The surrounding guests all rolled their eyes at Henry.


    ¡°I bet you are working with Bailey Ronson to tarnish X¡¯s reputation. I can¡¯t believe someone who


    works in charity would do such a disgusting thing.¡±


    ¡°It really is disgusting. Bailey Ronson, are you shameless? You have even dragged Henry along to


    make false usations just so that everyone would believe you.¡±


    ¡°Sullivan Group is very unlucky to have someone like you as its president¡¯s wife.¡±


    Everyone began saying things to please Stanley and X.


    Henry instantly stood up with a worried expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m really not making any of this up.


    Whatever I said was true.¡±


    Stanley red at Henry coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±


    Since this was a dinner organized by Stanley¡¯s father-inw, he didn¡¯t want to steal the spotlight. It


    was about time the charity dinner resumed its original program.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Stanley looked over at the empty stage and stood up while holding X¡¯s hand and


    raising his ss to everyone present. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for causing such a big scene during an event


    like this. X and I would like to apologize to everyone with a toast.¡±


    Everyone got to their feet and raised their sses to Stanley and X.


    They then emptied their sses.


    Julian and Bailey, who stood next to Stanley, were beingpletely ignored.


    Stanley didn¡¯t even look at them.


    Bailey quickly wheeled Julian away from where Stanley and X stood. As she did so, she


    whispered into Julian¡¯s ear. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t panic. Once the gathering is over, I¡¯ll beg Stanley once


    more¡­ For now, nothing we say will make a difference because they are still angry.¡±


    Julian looked at Bailey with a cold frown. ¡°Mother, why are you doing this?¡±


    Bailey quickly wiped her sweat away with an apologetic expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t


    think things would turn out like this.¡±


    Julian frowned without saying anything.


    After the toast, Stanley slowly put his ss down. ¡°Everyone, please proceed with the evening as


    nned. The show will go on,¡± he said.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Very soon, music began to y.


    Singers proceeded to get on stage to sing and perform.


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton kept his arm around X Quest¡¯s waist. The two of them ate and


    chatted, asionally feeding each other as per usual.


    Not long after, guests began approaching Stanley and X and surrounded them as if they were


    celebrities.


    All of them continuouslyplimented X and Stanley.


    In fact, the performances on stage were nowhere near as attractive as the man who stood next to


    X.


    ¡°X, you are very lucky for finding a good husband like Stanley.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve felt how noble you were since the moment you walked through the door, very much unlike


    other ordinary people. I wasn¡¯t wrong, Master Batton.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master Batton, you and X are a perfect match. I¡¯ve met X lots of times, and we¡¯re considered


    friends.¡±


    Hearing this, X immediately turned to look at the woman who imed to be her friend.


    She remembered that this person had not long ago made snippyments at her along with Bailey


    Ronson and the rest.


    When X thought about this, she found it very ironic.


    Sometimes, people behaved very realistically.


    Although X felt disgusted, she continued to smile and politely answered these people¡¯s


    questions.


    Stanley, on the other hand, remained cold and distant. asionally, he would nod at these people


    politely.


    Despite being surrounded by a group of people, Stanley still stood out from the rest with his


    towering height of over 180cm and his imposing aura.


    When Jeremy noticed his daughter and son-inw were the centers of attention, he felt even more


    joyful.


    He never thought that his daughter would get married to Dragon Group¡¯s heir.


    X was much more capable than he ever could be.


    With someone like X as the Quest family¡¯s heir, Jeremy had nothing to worry about for the family


    business¡¯s growth.


    Now, everyone else present paled inparison to X and Stanley. They were the most attractive


    couple in the ballroom, and they outshone everyone else.


    Taking all this in, Emily scratched her chest annoyedly as she drank a ss of alcohol. She wished


    she could tear X apart right there and then.


    Why was X always so lucky? Why?


    Prior to this, X had already be fat and ugly, and she had hit rock bottom. Why was she able


    to get her looks back? Why was she able to be with Dragon Group¡¯s heir and achieve so much in


    life?


    Why was X always in the limelight, while Emily herself could only ever be on the sidelines? Why


    was Emily¡¯s significant other always inferior to X¡¯s?


    Why was god so unfair?


    Likewise, Tom Sullivan, who sat next to Emily, felt equally upset while looking at Stanley.


    What was the worst feeling in the world?


    To Tom, it was the fact that not only did his ex-girlfriend leave him and forgot everything about him,


    but she lived a far better life than he did and found a better man than he was. Moreover, the man


    she was now with could even determine whether Tom could live another day.


    Now, as soon as Stanley said the word, the Sullivan family would be done for!


    Tony Sullivan, who sat next to Tom, looked extremely upset.


    In fact, his lips had already turned purple from the rage he felt inside.


    His fists were clenched tightly as the veins on his hands became visibly tense.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that so many people were around, Tony would have pped Bailey hard


    across her face.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    If Bailey Ronson hadn¡¯t spewed those nonsensical things, the Sullivan family wouldn¡¯t have gotten


    into so much trouble.


    What if all the banks stopped providing the Sullivan family with loans in the future? What would they


    do?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When Bailey saw how upset Tony Sullivan seemed, she didn¡¯t dare to say a word. In fact, she was


    even careful not to breathe too loudly.


    Everyone else around him behaved the same way.


    After the performances on the stage ended, Jeremy Quest held May Conner¡¯s hand and walked


    onto the stage.


    He was preparing to give a speech.


    Meanwhile, the people who surrounded X Quest and Stanley Batton quickly returned to their


    seats and looked at the stage.


    After Jeremy had thanked a bunch of people involved, it was now time for the donation drive.


    Guests got ready with their erged copies of cheques before going on stage one after another.


    Once the other guests were done with their donations, Stanley held X¡¯s hand and walked up to


    Jeremy and May. He took a golden card out from his pocket before handing it over to Jeremy. ¡°X


    and I have decided to donate 300 million dors. This card doesn¡¯t have a passcode.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked.


    X, Jeremy, and May felt equally shocked on stage.


    None of them expected Stanley and X to donate this much.


    Among them, X was the one who was most shocked because she and Stanley had already


    discussed this the night before, and they had agreed to each donates five million dors. In total,


    they would have donated ten million dors.


    However, Stanley didn¡¯t tell X about his n to donate 300 million dors.


    Suddenly, everyone began pping.


    The entire ballroom was filled with the sound of apuse.


    ¡°Stanley and X already appear exquisite. I can¡¯t believe they are also such kind people. It¡¯s


    amazing that they are actually donating 300 million dors just like that.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. They really are a wonderful couple. Indeed, people from Dragon Group are outstanding.¡±


    ¡°President Quest is so lucky to have a rich daughter and son-inw like that. I¡¯m so envious that I¡¯m


    about to cry.¡±


    The sound of people apuding off stage made Jeremy feel even prouder. When he looked at


    Stanley and X, his eyes appeared unusually gentle.


    That was because the two of them had made Jeremy incredibly proud today.


    Jeremy patted Stanley¡¯s shoulder affectionately. ¡°Stan, I would like to thank you on behalf of the sick


    children. You really are a wonderful son-inw,¡± he said.


    Stanley smiled a little. ¡°You¡¯re most wee. This is what I¡¯m supposed to do anyway. My parents


    have taught me as a kid that I must contribute to society with the money I¡¯ve earned.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s words brought him another round of apuse from the folks off stage, and this went on for


    an extended period.


    All the women present, who already looked up to X, felt even more envious of her now. In fact,


    they also admired the handsome man next to her much more than they did before.


    After that, Jeremy held Stanley and X¡¯s hands before walking up to the microphone.


    Although May was extremely unhappy on the inside, she still smiled and stood next to Stanley.


    With Stanley¡¯s presence, everyone was bound to be a side character while X stood in the


    spotlight.


    X was destined to outshine everyone else.


    ¡°I would like to thank Stanley Batton in front of everyone today. Also, I would like to thank all my


    friends who have donated today. Every dor you have donated will be put to good use, and we will


    make sure the children in need are taken care of with your donations. From the bottom of my heart,


    thank you.


    ¡°Because of everyone here tonight, our charity fundraiser has been extremely sessful. Up next,


    dinner will be served. I hope none of you will leave yet¡­ Remain seated, and let¡¯s have a feast


    together.¡±


    With that, Jeremy held X and Stanley¡¯s hands before walking off the stage together.


    X kept a joyful smile on her face the entire time.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Wherever Stanley Batton and X Quest went, all eyes were on them.


    Emily Quest could no longer sit still. She got up right away and quickly made her way to the


    restroom to freshen up.


    When Bailey Ronson saw Emily going to the restroom, she too got up and went after her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Emily entered the restroom, she walked to a window inside before angrily clenching her


    fist and punching the windowsill.


    Despite the pain she felt in her knuckles, she didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it.


    If it weren¡¯t because of where she was, she would have lost control and shouted out loudly.


    ¡®X Quest¡­ You b*tch. Why are you always so lucky?¡¯ Emily thought to herself as her eyes turned


    red.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out what had gone wrong.


    Could there be something wrong with the information that the person provided her?


    Could he have been lying to her?


    Emily was determined to get to the bottom of this!


    Very soon, Bailey entered the restroom.


    When she saw Emily, her gaze turned cold. She directly closed the restroom door before opening


    the door to each cubicle one at a time.


    After making sure that every cubicle was empty, Bailey dropped her guard and walked up to Emily.


    She then grabbed Emily by her hair from behind and looked at Emily¡¯s face. ¡°Why did you tell me


    those things? If you hadn¡¯t done that, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this badly.¡±


    Bailey couldn¡¯t vent her anger on anyone else.


    Hence, she could only direct her anger at Emily.


    Feeling the pain spread through her head, Emily instantly took a deep breath. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t forced


    me to, would I have said those things? Why are you ming me?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Bailey was suddenly at a loss for words.


    ¡°What does this whole matter have anything to do with me anyway? Besides, how did you get in


    touch with Doctor Batton¡¯s friend?¡± Emily asked and looked at Bailey as she pretended to look


    innocent.


    ¡°That has nothing to do with you! Women like you from the Quest family are all so damn annoying!¡±


    Bailey shouted angrily before grabbing Emily¡¯s hair forcefully and pushing her away. She then


    leaned against the windowsill and panted heavily.


    By now, Emily was already furious. A thought suddenly urred to her after being made more


    upset by Bailey.


    Emily felt the urge to push Bailey out of the window, but she managed to suppress her emotions in


    the end. After taking a deep breath, Emily turned around and left in a huff.


    Inside the ballroom, dinner had been served.


    Waiters and waitresses were now gradually bringing dishes to each table.


    Arge crowd once again surrounded X and Stanley as they said nice things andplimented


    the two of them.


    X was finding it somewhat unbearable. Eventually, she stood up and looked at Stanley. ¡°Darling,


    will you step outside with me for a breath of fresh air?¡±


    Stanley smiled gently at X. ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    With that, the two held each other¡¯s hand and walked out while everyone¡¯s gaze followed them.


    After they had left, the crowd shifted their attention to Jeremy Quest and May Conner. They now


    directed variouspliments at these two instead¡­


    As soon as X walked out of the door, she felt as if she hade back from the dead.


    With fresh air filling her nostrils and the heavy mix of perfume now gone, she felt much more


    refreshed.


    With her hand still holding Stanley¡¯s, X walked to the end of the walkway where there was a


    window. She leaned gently against the windowsill on her tiptoes and naturally circled her arms


    around Stanley¡¯s neck. ¡°How did you get the marriage certificate?¡± She asked.


    In the next second, Stanley slowly pressed X against the windowsill with his body. His hands


    rested on the wall next to the window. ¡°Kiss me, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    The man¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness, unlike when he was in the hall with the others just now.


    A mischievous smile blossomed on Stanley Batton¡¯s face.


    From X Quest¡¯s angle, she could vaguely see the red mark under his cor.


    He looked exceptionally sexy and flirty with it.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    X could feel her heart racing like a little girl who had fallen in love for the first time.


    A flutter of electricity ran through her body.


    Her blush had spread across her face, all the way to her neck. Her hands were wrapped around


    Stanley as she looked around them and frowned. ¡°Stop it. There are people walking in and out from


    time to time. Don¡¯t act like a pervert here.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes gradually became ambiguous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that if the target is my wife?¡±


    ¡°Nasty.¡± X¡¯s face turned red again. ¡°Hurry up and be honest with me. What happened to our


    marriage license? When did you get it on your phone?¡±


    ¡°This morning. Grandpa told me that he added a picture of us onto our marriage license, so he took


    a picture of it and sent it to me. He even said that he would mail it to us soon¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Oh, Grandpa isn¡¯t afraid that we¡¯ll get a divorce now?¡± X joked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he found his lips pressed against hers. He


    continued to kiss her as he spoke. ¡°I told you the answer. It¡¯s your turn to kiss me now.¡±


    As soon as Tom Sullivan set foot out of the hall, the kissing lovebirds were the first thing he saw.


    He felt extremely ufortable looking at the two of them hugging and kissing each other.


    His hands at the sides of his body had gradually balled into fists.


    Nevertheless, X and Stanley werepletely unaware of Tom¡¯s presence. They were losing


    themselves in each other¡¯s warm lips and secure embrace.


    Itsted for a long time before Stanley reluctantly released X. He smiled as he said, ¡°However,


    I¡¯m not satisfied with that picture. I want to change it¡­¡±


    X agreed. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m not happy with it either.¡±


    The picture on their marriage license was aposite. Though it was nicely edited and looked real,


    it was not as meaningful as a picture of them taken together.


    After all, it was a marriage license photo.


    It was to be treasured for a lifetime.


    ¡°Shall we retake it¡­?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    When X caught a glimpse of Tom in the middle of her conversation with Stanley, her first reaction


    was to push Stanley away from her. She frowned as she tilted her head to look at where he was


    standing.


    Noticing the displeasure in Tom¡¯s eyes, the corner of her lips began to curve into a shallow arc.


    Everything about Tom no longer stirred her emotions now. She had totally lost interest in him.


    Without hesitation, Tom walked up to the two of them and forced himself to lower his head,


    trampling his self-esteem. ¡°Mr. Batton, can you ask the major banks to retract their decisions?


    Without the loans, our family is done for. Generations of our family had poured their hearts and


    souls to run Sullivan Food Group¡­¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Stanley replied coldly. Then, he hugged X and walked


    away from him.


    X had no interest in helping his family to plead Stanley too. Therefore, she ignored him and


    followed Stanley back to the hall.


    How could Tom give up so easily?


    He was the one who managed to turn the tables on the crisis faced by Sullivan Food Groupst


    time. He knew that as long as he could get Stanley to take his words back and help thepany


    solve the problem this time, then¡­


    The position as the president of Sullivan Food Group would probably return to his hands.


    Immediately, he caught up with the two of them and blocked their way directly, bowing his head in


    earnest. ¡°Mr. Batton, please help us. It¡¯s not easy for the Sullivan family to run the business for so


    many years.¡±

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    ¡°Since you know it¡¯s not easy, you should¡¯ve behaved yourself,¡± Stanley Batton responded half-


    heartedly. He looked ahead, not even bothering to nce at Tom Sullivan.


    Right at this moment, Bailey Ronson walked out of the hall.


    Seeing the scene in front of her, Bailey immediately closed the door behind her and strode toward


    them,ing to a halt beside Tom. Likewise, she tried to beg Stanley for mercy humbly. ¡°Stan,


    please forgive me. I know that I was wrong and I¡¯ve learnt from my mistake.¡±


    Pure disgust was all that was on X¡¯s mind as she looked at Bailey.


    Thinking about everything she had done at the banquet today and how she used to support Tom


    Sullivan to dump her, X could never forgive her.


    X¡¯s kidney was right there in her body.


    However, all through her life, she took everything for granted and she never appreciated them. Was


    there a need to sympathize with such an ungrateful person?


    ¡°If an apology helps, why do we need the police on earth?¡± Without bothering to talk to them,


    Stanley hugged X and made his way to the hall.


    Despair washed over Bailey. She hugged Tom tightly and helplessly, tears flowing down her cheeks


    as she muttered, ¡°Son, we¡¯re done for, aren¡¯t we? Isn¡¯t that X heartless? Although I¡¯m at fault,


    why doesn¡¯t she try to help us? She deserves to die!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unsurprising that X gets mad at us. After all, what you did just now was¡­ But she really


    doesn¡¯t bother to help us at all. That¡¯s so cruel.¡±


    ¡°Cruel? She¡¯s evil, okay? I¡¯m so disgusted at her.¡± Bailey stomped her foot in rage.


    As soon as Bailey finished her sentence, the door of the hall flung open again.


    Tony Sullivan darted out of the hall with a gloomy face and headed straight for Bailey. Raising his


    hand, he threw his hand forward as hard as he could, swinging it across her face.


    He pped her with all his might.


    Very soon, Bailey¡¯s right cheek became swollen. There was blood at the corner of her lips.


    She was looked on nkly, stunned. Tears started to flow down her cheeks like a river escaping a


    dam.


    She stared at Tony with her watery eyes as her hand slowly made it to her fire-red cheek. ¡°Honey,


    I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I made a terrible mistake¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Tony¡¯s hand cracked across her face once more.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The p was as loud as a p, causing her head to reel sickeningly as a buzzing sound started to


    ring in her ear.


    ¡°If this matter is not resolved, we¡¯ll divorce!¡±


    With that out of the way, Tony directly walked into the elevator without looking back at the two of


    them.


    Bailey sank to the floor in shock while clutching her face with both of her hands, looking


    exceptionally miserable.


    Tom was heartbroken as he looked at his dejected mother. Immediately, he knelt and pulled her into


    his arms. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry, Mom. I¡¯ll find a way to sort it out.¡±


    ¡°Tom, did you hear that? Your father wants to divorce me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let that happen.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ we can¡¯t survive this crisis!¡± Bailey¡¯s arms wrapped tightly around Tom¡¯s body. She choked,


    thinking about that.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I understand you¡¯re worried, but there are too many people here. It¡¯s going to


    worsen the situation if anyone sees us like this. I¡¯ll go in to get Julian, and we¡¯ll go home first, okay?


    We¡¯ll think about how to solve the problem after that.¡± As Tom spoke, he patted Bailey¡¯s back gently


    several times.


    Bailey nodded slowly before climbing up from the floor, all the time trembling. Tears continued to roll


    down her cheeks as fear welled up in her eyes.


    Stanley soon entered the hall and bade a brief farewell to Jeremy Quest before pushing Julian


    Sullivan, who was in a wheelchair, straight to the hall¡¯s exit.


    When Emily Quest noticed that the Sullivan family was leaving, she quickly followed after them.


    Tom drove all of them back to their house.


    When they entered the house, no one was in the living room except for Tony.


    There was a long riding crop ced on the coffee table in front of him.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Tony Sullivan¡¯s face was as gloomy as a thunderstorm.


    The tension in the spacious living room was palpable. A cold chill washed over the few of them.


    The whole world seemed to be freezing at the moment.


    Bailey Ronsin let out an audible gasp at the sight of the angry expression carved on her husband¡¯s


    face.


    She was dead. She knew that she was dead.


    Looking at Bailey¡¯s helpless and panicked figure, satisfaction and joy surged up within Emily Quest.


    This damned, wicked woman¡­ Finally, someone was going to give her a lesson.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Tom Sullivan and Julian Sullivan were extremely anxious and scared. They were both worried about


    their mother.


    ¡°Bailey, get your ass over here,¡± Tony ordered coldly.


    Bailey shuddered, as his frightful tone broke the silence in the air. Clutching her face with her


    hands, she shuffled to Tony¡¯s front as fast as she could.


    Tom immediately pushed Julian¡¯s wheelchair, following closely behind their mother.


    On the other hand, Emily took her time to walk to their side without saying a word.


    Fear crept all over Bailey¡¯s body as she looked at the riding crop.


    Without hesitation, her knees fell to the ground, her hands folded as she stared deep into Tony¡¯s


    eyes. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m really sorry. I swear I won¡¯t do it anymore. Please don¡¯t hit me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad, please calm down¡­¡± Tom tried to persuade his father too.


    ¡°Dad, this matter can¡¯t be solved by a whip. Let¡¯s sit down and talk nicely,¡± added Julian.


    However, Tony responded to them with a cold snort. He red at the three of them. ¡°You three


    better sit here and keep quiet. Otherwise, get your ass out of here and stay in your room.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Dad.¡± Tom pleaded.


    ¡°Whoever dares to speak another word, I¡¯ll beat him up too!¡± Tony snapped harshly.


    Subsequently, he grabbed the riding crop from the table and rose to his feet. He swung the crop,


    striking it mercilessly at Bailey¡¯s arm.


    Tony had gathered all his strength in that whip.


    In a split second, her skin burst open, and her flesh tore apart.


    Bright red blood poured down her fair arm.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ No¡­¡± Intense pain spread across Bailey¡¯s body. Her feet went limp, and she found herself


    paralyzed on the ground in the very next second.


    Emily, who was standing on the side, began to smirk smugly at the sight of the sufferingdy.


    Bailey Ronson, this b*tch¡­ Serve her right!


    On the contrary, Tom and Julian were heartbroken. Their hearts aching along with their mother.


    ¡°Honey, no¡­ Please don¡¯t hit me. It¡¯s too painful¡­¡±


    Before she could even finish her sentence, the crop in Tony¡¯s gripnded on her skin again, one


    after another.


    The crop continued to whip across her body remorselessly. Soon, dozens of bloody wounds were all


    over her body.


    Bailey was like a snake scalded by boiling water, constantly rolling and struggling on the floor,


    crying aloud in agony.


    The two Sullivan brothers could not bear to watch it any longer. Tom pushed Julian to their father


    and blocked directly in front of him.


    Then, Tom threw his arms around Tony¡¯s thighs, while Tom hugged Tony¡¯s upper body tightly from


    behind and restricted his arms from moving.


    Tony tried to shake them off furiously. ¡°Let go of me! Do you hear me?¡±


    However, none of the two brothers obeyed him.


    On the ground, Bailey was in tears of pain. Her delicate up-do had long disappeared, leaving a bush


    of messy hair scattered over her shoulder. Her face and body were all covered with wounds. The


    pain from every one of them was indescribable.


    She did not even have the strength to get up. All she could do was lie on the ground helplessly.


    ¡°Dad, are you really going to hit Mom to death?¡± Tom asked.


    The brothers¡¯ hearts were bleeding when they looked at their mother.


    ¡°This kind of woman¡­ What¡¯s the point of keeping her alive?!¡± Tony bellowed in anger and panted


    heavily.


    As for Emily, she remained silent as ever, standing aside and watching the drama in front of her with


    glee.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Every bloody cut on Bailey Ronson¡¯s body was like a stimnt to Emily Quest.


    Before this, she was sulking because her n to ruin X was a big failure. Nevertheless, all the


    sorrow and dejection within her had melted away as she looked at the scene unfolding before her.


    ¡°Emily, what are you doing there? Hurry up and help us to plead for Mom right now!¡± Tom Sullivan


    ordered her coldly.


    Finally,ing back to her senses, Emily¡¯s smile faded as she put on a look of fear and grief. She


    knelt in front of Tony Sullivan with her hands folded. ¡°Dad, please forgive Mom. Though she¡¯s


    wrong, she¡¯s your wife after all¡­ If you¡¯re not going to stop, please hit me instead of Mom¡­¡±


    Tony gathered all his strength to free himself from Tom¡¯s arms.


    Shortly after, he raised the riding crop high into the air andshed out at Bailey again.


    Emily immediately ran over and pulled Bailey into her arms.


    In the next second, the cropnded right on her back.


    Her skin cracked, and her flesh split open.


    The scene terrified everyone in the living room.


    None of them had expected that Emily would sacrifice herself to shield Bailey, not even Bailey


    herself.


    At that moment, Bailey was extremely touched by her action.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Dad, please stop hitting Mom¡­ Vent your anger on me instead¡­¡± Emily had rubbernecked


    enough, and it was her chance to start acting now.


    By doing so, she could greatly win the Sullivan family¡¯s favor and avoid herself from being divorced


    by her husband.


    On top of that, Bailey would still be useful to her in the future. Therefore, she had to build a good


    rapport with this pawn for her benefit.


    Besides, Tom would look at her differently from now on, or even fall for her perhaps.


    Tony Sullivan raised his crop again. ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    However, Emily did not move at all and continued to hug Bailey tightly, determined to protect her.


    ¡°Emily, aren''t you scared?¡± Bailey asked breathlessly.


    Emily nodded her head desperately. ¡°I am. But I¡¯m more afraid of you getting beaten up by Dad


    instead of myself.¡±


    For a moment, Bailey felt that Emily had changed. She was not as annoying as before.


    Tony did not whip Emily in the end. He finally decided to put a stop to it as he did not want to


    implicate the innocent.


    Ruthlessly throwing away the crop in his hand, he glowered at Bailey once more before turning to


    face Julian Sullivan. ¡°Julian, it¡¯ll be hard for you from today onward.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Following what statement, he left the four of them and went upstairs.


    He did not say anything to Tom.


    Tom was extremely disappointed about that. He thought his father would at least ask for his help


    after what had happened.


    Nevermind. It did not matter. He was going to help out even if his father did not ask him to. As long


    as he managed to solve the crisis faced by Sullivan Food Group, the situation would be different


    then.


    Gathering his thoughts, he quickly pushed Julian to where Bailey and X were sitting. He then


    helped Bailey to get up from the floor, without even looking at Emily.


    In his eyes, Emily was merely a smelly rag. No matter what she did, it would never get rid of the


    disgust in his heart toward her.


    Emily¡¯s heart sank when she looked at Tom¡¯s apathetic attitude.


    Nevertheless, she tried to ignore her feelings and got up to help Bailey. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go to the


    hospital.¡±


    Bailey nodded in agreement before asking her, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Emily simply shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m d to be able to block that whip for you, Mom.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Bailey¡¯s heart was warmed instantaneously.


    Today, none of her sons hade up to protect her from the whip.


    Only Emily¡­


    ***


    Meanwhile at the hotel, the guests surrounding X and Stanley gradually left their table.


    The two of them were pretty hungry already.


    As a result, they were focused on the food right now.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    X Quest enjoyed the food served today very much, especially the plum braised ribs. It tasted


    amazing. Her appetite was much better before too.


    Noticing her love for the ribs, Stanley Batton reached for the ribs and fed her intimately.


    When the crowd saw the pair¡¯s sweet interaction, jealousy began to stir in their hearts again.


    Jeremy Quest looked at them with a satisfied expression etched on his face. ¡°Gee, how good it is to


    be young¡­¡±


    Memories of him feeding X¡¯s mother when they were young shed in his mind.


    X smiled at her father. ¡°Daddy, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Jeremy teased her. ¡°I¡¯m already full from looking at you lovebirds. What kind of sweet love is this?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, hurry up and eat something,¡± said X, embarrassed.


    ¡°Alright, I will. Stan, have some food as well. She¡¯s not handicap. She can eat with her own hands,¡±


    Jeremy joked again.


    However, Stanley did not say anything. He gave Jeremy a polite smile and continued to feed X.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aye, when will a sweet romance like this be mine?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking for it. Maybe we just don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°I want to be X Quest so badly¡­¡±


    The youngdies in the hall started to blurt their feelings as they could no longer hide their envy.


    X, on the other hand, had heard too much of suchments tonight, so there was not much


    reaction from her.


    Instead, Jeremy was super proud with his daughter as well as his son-inw. The more


    compliments X received, the prouder Jeremy felt.


    ***


    After the charity dinner had ended, Jeremy Quest and May Conner led the guests to the exit of the


    hall.


    X, Stanley, and Henry were the only three who stayed in the hall.


    There were also a number of waiters busy cleaning up the tables.


    Stanley nced at Henry indifferently before he shifted his gaze to the group of waiters. ¡°Can you


    please go out for a moment?¡±


    He spoke in a very polite tone.


    Upon hearing his requests, the waiters nodded respectfully and walked out of the hall together,


    closing the door behind them.


    The huge banquet hall returned to its original, peaceful state instantly.


    Without wasting any time on Henry, Stanley videocalled his grandfather through WeChat.


    Ron Batton answered his call within a second or two.


    His face appeared on the phone screen.


    When X saw his face, a smile blossomed on her face involuntarily.


    On the phone screen, a kind smile had also appeared on Ron''s face as soon as he saw the two of


    them. ¡°Stan, X, how are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hello Grandpa, we¡¯re fine. Grandpa, I have a question for you,¡± Stanley said before switching the


    camera to Henry.


    Soon, Henry¡¯s face appeared in the camera.


    ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, he¡¯s my friend, Henry¡­ Henry, what are you doing there?¡±

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    X Quest and Stanley Batton both looked stunned when they heard this.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Neither of them thought that Henry would actually be their grandfather¡¯s friend.


    In fact, they thought Bailey Ronson bribed him to pretend to be his grandfather¡¯s friend and to


    deceive others.


    Stanley had never been introduced to Henry as his grandfather¡¯s friend.


    Immediately, Henry wiped the sweat off his face and looked away from the camera. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Sigh, it¡¯s


    hard to exin. I mean, didn''t you tell me that your grandson was ugly, Ron? You even showed me


    a picture and told me that was your grandson¡­ Also, why didn¡¯t you tell me that your family owns


    Dragon Group?¡±


    ¡°I was just trying to keep a low profile. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it, but first, tell me, how did you end


    up with my grandson? Also, how did you find out about my identity?¡± Ron Batton had a confused


    look on his face.


    ¡°Answer my question first. Do you have any idea that my life is at risk because of you?¡± Henry


    added.


    Ron seemed even more confused now. ¡°What do you mean? How is your life at risk because of


    me?¡± Ron asked.


    ¡°Because of the picture you showed me and the wrong information you gave me, I have made a


    huge mistake.¡± Henry wiped the sweat off his face again.


    ¡°Why do I feel even more lost now?¡± Ron asked dumbfounded.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. Now tell me, why did you lie to me that your grandson, Stanley, was extremely


    ugly?¡±


    ¡°It was to protect my grandson. I¡¯ve been hiding my identity for the very same reason. Sometimes,


    it¡¯s better to be cautious because showing off one¡¯s wealth may end up attracting unwanted


    attention and ill intentions,¡± Ron exined.


    ¡°So that is why¡­¡± Henry frowned slightly before wiping his sweat away again.


    ¡°Can you answer me now?¡± Ron wanted to get to the bottom of this.


    Stanley switched the camera back to face him and looked at it. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll exin these things to


    youter.¡±


    Stanley then hung up the phone.


    Immediately afterward, Stanley looked intently at Henry. ¡°Exin to me what''s going on.¡±


    Henry wiped the sweat off his face again and looked at Stanley. ¡°One day, Miss Bailey approached


    me out of the blue and invited me to the Quest family¡¯s charity dinner. I refused at first because I


    didn¡¯t know who she was at all.


    ¡°But she told me that if I came, she would help market my wine business into Country Z. That


    sounded like a great idea to me at the time.


    ¡°Hence, I agreed. After that, she showed me a picture of you and X, and she asked me if the


    people in the picture were Ron¡¯s grandson and granddaughter-inw. I told her the truth.


    ¡°I said that X Quest was indeed his granddaughter-inw, but you were not his grandson. Miss


    Bailey asked me if you were violent with X back in Country Y. I told the truth by saying yes.


    ¡°Then, Miss Bailey told me how X Quest, in an attempt to protect her reputation, made you act as


    Dr. Batton¡¯s grandson to deceive her own family and the public. She also asked me to help X in


    public.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about X¡¯s long history of suffering from domestic violence in


    Country Y, but Miss Bailey said she¡¯d give me ten million dors if I did, and so I agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s because my wine estate, which recently ran into some problems, happened to need ten million


    dors. I thought that since X Quest and her husband were not on good terms anyway, they


    would get a divorce sooner orter. Besides, you weren¡¯t Ron¡¯s grandson from what I knew, so I


    thought it would be okay if I harmed you guys.¡± Henry told the truth, sincerely.


    ¡°Also, I thought it would be fine saying something bad about Ron¡¯s grandson since he was in


    Country Y, and nobody else knew what his grandson looked like. Hence, it wouldn¡¯t have affected


    anyone,¡± Henry added.


    After saying that, Henry quickly wiped his sweat with his sleeve again. ¡°Had I known you were Ron¡¯s


    grandson and that Miss Bailey provided me with false information, I wouldn¡¯t havee.


    ¡°And then I followed her to the party, and the rest is history¡­¡± Henry said truthfully.


    X had guessed some of the things he said. Hence, she was not overly surprised.


    Stanley thought the same.


    ¡°Who told you that I suffered from domestic violence frequently in Country Z? And who did Bailey


    hear it from?¡± X asked.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    ¡°I heard it from a mutual friend of your grandfather-inw and I. He said that your grandfather


    personally told him about you being regrly beaten up by your husband, and you two were going


    to get a divorce soon.


    ¡°As for Bailey Ronson, I¡¯m not too sure how she found me or how she acquired that false


    information. She didn¡¯t tell me when I asked her back then,¡± Henry said truthfully.


    ¡°¡­Which mutual friend?¡± Stanley Batton asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mike¡­¡± Henry said carefully.


    As soon as Stanley heard this, he seemed shocked. ¡°What? Mike? Can you even trust what he


    says?¡±


    Two years ago, Mike¡¯s business failed. He began to suffer from a mental illness that caused him to


    say many inappropriate things whenever he lost control.


    Could anyone believe in what someone like him said?


    ¡°When Mike told me these things, he seemed very calm and collected. He told me that your


    grandfather personally told him those things. That¡¯s why I believed him,¡± Henry said awkwardly.


    Now, he felt like aplete fool.


    ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t verify the information and simply told other people about it?¡± X Quest felt


    speechless.


    She knew who Mike was as well.


    To her knowledge, Mike was incapable of saying anything truthful. Hence, everything he said was


    probably part of his imagination.


    All these years, Mike had stayed with X¡¯s master to receive psychological treatment. However,


    his mental illness was veryplicated, and it was often triggered. The only way to suppress it was


    through medication.


    ¡°Who could ask something like this directly?¡± Henry asked before standing up and looking at them


    with a genuinely apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for causing you so much trouble, all because


    of my foolishness. I¡¯m truly, truly sorry. I hope you can forgive me,¡± he added.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done something like this for money¡­¡± Henry said before sighing helplessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve already made everything clear to us,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll personally apologize to your grandfather.¡± Henry lowered his head like an ashamed criminal.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you. Do whatever you want,¡± Stanley said nonchntly.


    Things hadn¡¯t gotten out of hand. On top of that, Stanley also found out why, and he was aware that


    Henry was his grandfather¡¯s friend. Hence, Stanley decided not to take any further action.


    Henry nodded furiously before turning around and fleeing.


    After Henry had left, X turned to look at Stanley. ¡°How did Bailey find out about all of this? When I


    first investigated you, I couldn¡¯t find a single thing despite arge amount of effort I put into doing


    so.¡±


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and hugged her by her shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s always been fake information


    about me in the database. Whenever someone in Country V asked my grandfather about how his


    grandson looked, he would show them the picture from the faked data.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find it when I investigated you back then?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It might have been a system failure. That¡¯s probably it,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°I see. Isn¡¯t that a coincidence? Emily Quest and I both failed to find that piece of information,¡± X


    said.


    ¡°The only person who investigated you in the past was Emily. You¡¯ve already heard about all that.


    But Emily seemed to have given up on digging for more information. Why do you think Bailey


    suddenly brought this up again? Could it be that Emily has never stopped being suspicious, and she


    is still investigating? She might have found something and told Bailey about it so that Bailey would


    do the dirty deed for her,¡± X said while she carefully thought about it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to find out after asking Bailey about it,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡± X nodded.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you want to go home?¡± Stanley added.


    X chuckled before grabbing Stanley¡¯s arm. ¡°Sure¡­ Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    The two held each other¡¯s hand affectionately and returned to the car.


    After putting her seatbelt on, X looked at Stanley. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s something else. Your family


    seems to want to keep your identity a secret. Now that you¡¯ve told so many people about who you


    are, wouldn¡¯t it be a problem? Would it affect you? Did I act too rashly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Stanley ruffled X¡¯s hair lovingly.


    ¡°I think I shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± X said.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Do you think those people would dare to take pictures of me when they see me? Even if they did,


    would they dare to leak the photos? Everybody knows that information rted to the family that


    owns Dragon Group can¡¯t be exposed,¡± Stanley said.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    X Quest immediately nodded. She felt the same way too.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not talk about this. You don¡¯t have to worry, alright?¡± Stanley Batton ruffled her hair


    affectionately again.


    X nodded before turning up the music in the car.


    Coincidentally, a song that Stanley sang before, ¡®From Now On¡¯, was ying.


    ¡°From now on, be there wild winds or calmness, poverty or wealth, you will always be in the bottom


    of my heart and my eyes.¡±


    The original singer¡¯s voice made the song sound very good. Coupled with the moving lyrics, it made


    X¡¯s heart feel warm.


    However, she still felt that Stanley¡¯s rendition of it was the best.


    ¡°I think that you sing better than him,¡± X said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Stanley turned to look at X with a seemingly faint smile on his face.


    Although the view outside was very pretty, X found Stanley way more attractive.


    In that instant, she felt as if she would soon drown in his eyes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ So, can you sing it for me?¡± X turned the music off.


    Stanley looked at her helplessly. ¡°Is that what you were waiting for?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Were you setting me up to sing?¡± Stanley replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a set-up. I meant it from the bottom of my heart. Will you sing or not?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Would I dare refuse if you wanted to hear me sing?¡±


    ¡°Go on then,¡± X said.


    Helplessly, Stanley shook his head and began to sing.


    ¡°Looking for the sun in a ce without the wind, being the warm sun for you in a ce of coldness.


    Despite the harsh world, you¡¯re still so na?ve. From now on, I only want to be with you.¡±


    The timbre in his voice sounded like a cello, perfectly illustrating the beauty of the song.


    X felt that hearing him in person, instead of through the phone as she didst time, made him


    sound even better.


    She was mesmerized by his voice¡­


    Very soon, the song came to an end.


    X gave him the thumbs up while she asked for more. ¡°It sounded very good. Can you sing me


    another song?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What would you like to listen to?¡± Stanley gave in as usual.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Do you know how to sing ¡®Trees in the Mountain¡¯?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Sing it,¡± X said.


    Stanley obediently began to sing again.


    After singing the song, they arrived at a traffic light that happened to turn red as they did so.


    Stanley slowly brought the car to a halt and turned to look at X. ¡°Will that be enough?¡±


    X was looking at him as if she was his fan. ¡°Yeah¡­ To be honest, I want more. But you¡¯ve


    already sung three songs, with the two songs just now and another song on stage from before. I


    think that¡¯ll do for now.¡±

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re the only person who can make me do something like this,¡± Stanley Batton said


    affectionately.


    When X heard this, she found it very sweet from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Do you think anyone else can make me do that?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I guess not¡­¡± X said.


    Stanley smiled widely without saying anything.


    At that moment, the traffic light turned green. Their red Maserati continued to move forward.


    ¡°Would you like to go shopping?¡± Stanley asked when he saw Goldfield za by the side of the


    road.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m feeling tired today.¡± X shook her head.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to buy something?¡± X asked.


    ¡°No. I just want to buy things for you,¡± Stanley said.


    That felt heart-warming to X.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her husband was very nice to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s nothing I want to buy for now¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything else as he kept one hand on the steering wheel and reached out to her


    with his other hand.


    X obediently ced her hand in his before intecing their fingers.


    Stanley seemed even cooler when he drove with a single hand.


    With the lights turned off in the car, the glow of light from outside made Stanley¡¯s face appear even


    more handsome. In fact, X thought it was the most wonderful view in the world.


    Sometimes, X couldn¡¯t even find the words to describe how good Stanley looked.


    ¡°Josh Batton is going to start touring in Antis Stadium soon. Would you like to bring your parents?


    If so, I¡¯ll reserve a few spots for you guys,¡± X said.


    ¡°My father won¡¯t be going. You¡¯ll only have to save a spot for my mother,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Save one for Catherine too,¡± he added.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Catherine going back to school?¡± X asked.


    ¡°At first, she said she would go back after my fatheres home. In the end, she said she wanted


    to go back after Josh¡¯s concert has ended¡­ My mother wouldn¡¯t agree in the beginning, but my


    father gave in and convinced my mother too,¡± Stanley exined.


    ¡°¡­Okay. She¡¯s determined. In that case, I¡¯ll save her a spot. I really find her fascinating,¡± X said


    and chuckled.


    Whenever Catherine was brought up, X would be in a good mood.


    X felt as if her heart would melt whenever she imagined Catherine smiling.


    Catherine was the perfect example of a little princess who was na?ve and adorable, untainted by the


    darkness in this world.


    ¡°She¡¯s just avoiding her responsibilities¡­¡± Stanley said helplessly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she good at her studies? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s avoiding her responsibilities. She just likes to y.


    Aren¡¯t all girls her age like this?¡± X said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Catherine is very adorable. I like her a lot.¡± X was generous in offering herpliments to


    Catherine.


    ¡°She is rather adorable. Ever since she became a part of our family at the age of seven, she¡¯s


    brought nothing but joy to us.¡± Stanley¡¯s gaze softened as he spoke.


    X felt a little confused after hearing what he said. ¡°What do you mean by her bing a part of


    your family at the age of seven? Isn¡¯t she your biological sister? Why do you make it sound as if she


    was adopted?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We are rted, but she¡¯s my cousin. Her father was my father¡¯s little brother. Back then, my uncle


    got together with a mute girl. Despite wanting to marry her, my grandfather wouldn¡¯t agree, no


    matter what. In the end, he broke off ties with our family and went with the woman to live in the


    countryside,¡± Stanley exined.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    ¡°Soon after they lived together, Catherine was born. They had a pretty happy life together, but it


    didn¡¯tst. When she was three, her parents were run over and killed by arge truck on their way


    home after working in the fields. Back then, nobody in the family knew about it, and there wasn¡¯t a


    single person in the vige who knew my uncle¡¯s real identity.


    ¡°Hence, the vige chief sent Catherine to an orphanage. When Catherine turned seven, my


    grandfather missed my uncle so much that he sent my father to look for him in the vige. However,


    the vige folks told my father that my uncle and his wife had died.


    ¡°They also informed my father that Catherine was sent to an orphanage. Hence, my father hurried


    over to the orphanage and brought Catherine home. He treated her like his daughter ever since,¡±


    Stanley Batton exined.


    When Stanley talked about these things, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the first time Catherine came to


    their house. He remembered the day she came to their family; it was raining heavily outside when


    their father walked through the door holding Catherine¡¯s hand.


    Everyone in the family was waiting for them in the living room.


    When the two entered, Catherine was wearing a dirty denim overall and an equally dirty white T-


    shirt. Stanley remembered she had two pigtails, and she smiled at him as soon as she saw her.


    Although Catherine was in an unfamiliar environment and was seeing so many strangers for the first


    time, she was not timid at all. Her natural cuteness made everyone fond of her immediately.


    When X listened to Catherine¡¯s life story, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart clenching painfully.


    She would never have thought that Catherine, who seemed like a jolly person, actually had such a


    painful past.


    Catherine had lost her parents at a young age and spent many years in an orphanage on her own.


    X could only imagine how terrible it had been for Catherine, and her eyes began to well up with


    tears.


    ¡°She had lost her parents and lived in an orphanage. She must have been bullied a lot, right? After


    all, she was only three when she went in¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Yeah. The other kids often beat up Catherine before she came to live with us. That¡¯s also why she


    asked our father to take her to martial arts sses and trained herself with Country Z¡¯s martial arts


    techniques,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Sigh. It must have been so tough for her.¡± X told herself she wanted to be even nicer to


    Catherine.


    ¡°It was indeed difficult. Because of that, we gave her a lot of love and affection¡­¡± Stanley said


    truthfully.


    X nodded before letting out a long sigh.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    Right then, Stanley received a call from Sebastian Brenand. He put on his Bluetooth earphones and


    picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Are you free to talk?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Is there anything important?¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Of course. D*mn you! You¡¯ve note out to spend time with us for a long time. We feel terrible¡­¡±


    Sebastian said.


    ¡°Some other day,¡± Stanley said.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why are you putting it off again?¡± Sebastian was in front of the crowded entrance to a bar with


    Gary Lakes in his arms. They were about to head inside.


    After saying that, Sebastian stopped walking. ¡°Hang on. Give me one reason you can¡¯te out,¡±


    Sebastian added.


    ¡°I¡¯m spending time with my wife¡­¡± Stanley said ndly.


    With that, Stanley turned to look at X¡¯s face.


    When X heard what he said, she felt extremely touched. Stanley behaved like how normal


    couples would when they didn¡¯t even want to spend a single minute apart.


    ¡°Spending time with your wife again. Don¡¯t you care about your friends anymore?¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°What for?¡± Stanley retorted.


    ¡°I feel hurt. Can youe out tomorrow?¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Let me check with my wife,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you decide for yourself anymore?¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Stanley asked.


    With that, Stanley hung up the phone.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, feltpletely lost. He turned around to look at Gary. ¡°You¡­ Did you


    hear what he just said? Our Stanley has changedpletely¡­¡±

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± Gary Lakes rested his arm over Sebastian Brenand¡¯s shoulders while ushering


    him into the bar. ¡°He already has a family. How could he behave like us?¡± Gary asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Stanley treating a woman like this before. X truly is special¡­ She¡¯s something


    else,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Gary added.


    After hanging the phone up, Stanley Batton removed his earphones, put them in his pockets, and


    looked at X. ¡°Would you like to go out tomorrow night?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sure. But it¡¯s a gathering between you and your friends. Would you guys feel ufortable if I


    were there?¡± X nodded.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± X nodded and said. She then continued to hold Stanley¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Oh, right. I already know Sebastian¡¯s identity. What about Henry and Gary? Who are they?¡± X


    couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity when she thought about these people.


    ¡°They are quite simr to Sebastian¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X understood instantly and didn¡¯t press on any further.


    However, she couldn¡¯t resistining. ¡°You are all from influential families, but you banded


    together to fool me into thinking you¡¯re all gangsters. It was an extremely odd thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. We were at fault for doing that,¡± Stanley said apologetically.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± X couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. It must have been difficult for them to pretend to be


    gangsters when they had such powerful identities.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve always been curious about something,¡± Stanley said as he shifted his gaze


    slowly over to X. He nced at her before he continued to look forward.


    ¡°What is it? Just say it,¡± X said.


    ¡°What made you think I was a gangster back then?¡± Stanley had been bothered by this question for


    a long time.


    ¡°Well, after we had sex for the first time, I overheard you talking on the phone. You said, ¡®just do it¡¯


    in an icy tone. That¡¯s why I thought¡­¡± X exined.


    Stanley couldn¡¯t help butugh out loudly. ¡°Did you think I was ordering someone tomit


    murder? Was that how you ascertained the fact that I was a gangster?¡±


    X nodded. ¡°That¡¯s how it happened. The things you said and the tone of your voice were very


    misleading, didn¡¯t you realize that? You can¡¯t me me for it,¡± she said.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I won¡¯t me you. It¡¯s all because I have an awful tone of voice when I¡¯m on the phone. I


    was just talking to Zack Cassidy about work back then.¡± Stanley had a helpless look in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh.¡± X nodded without asking anything else.


    The two of them chatted and shared their thoughts and feelings on the way home. Very soon, they


    arrived.


    Once they got inside, X could feel her legs aching terribly, and she also felt exhausted all over.


    High heels were a woman¡¯s most beautiful tool.


    However, there was a price to pay when using it to enhance one¡¯s appearance.


    After changing into slippers, X felt a huge relief in her legs. The aching sensation in her toes and


    heels was greatly reduced.


    She pulled Stanley over to the couch before the two of them sat down.


    ¡°I still prefer my slippers in the house¡­ Wearing high heels is torture for my legs,¡± X said.


    Stanley carefully ced her legs on hisp before giving her a gentle massage. ¡°Does this feel a


    little better?¡±


    Stanley was very good at giving a massage, and it instantly made her feet feel much better.


    X nodded with a pleasurable expression on her face. ¡°Yeah. My husband is the best.¡±


    ¡°Since wearing high heels is ufortable, don¡¯t wear them so much in the future,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. High heels are an important part of my life I can¡¯t do without,¡± X said.


    ¡°That¡¯s what a typical woman who prizes looks overfort would say,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°If sacrificing an eptable level offort can make me look good, I¡¯m more than willing to ept


    it,¡± X said.


    ¡°I can never understand women,¡± Stanley said.


    X chuckled before casually leaning backward and resting her head against the couch¡¯s armrest.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    When X Quest saw how serious Stanley Batton looked, she felt very proud from the bottom of


    her heart.


    She was fortunate to have met such a wonderful person like him after going through so much


    hardships on her own.


    Although Stanley was like a divine being who ruled over the rest of the poption, he was willing to


    get off his high horse and do the most mundane things in the world for X. For example, he


    cooked for her.


    When Stanley looked up, his eyes immediately met with X¡¯s gentle gaze.


    He instantly held her up and ced her on hisp. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Do you want sex?¡±


    X¡¯s heart shuddered at the question. Her body began to feel hot, and she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    ¡°Stanley, can¡¯t you think of more appropriate things?¡±


    ¡°How are my thoughts inappropriate now?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re a jerk. Mmphh¡­¡±


    Before X could finish her sentence, Stanley pressed his lips against hers.


    As soon as that happened, everything became a mess.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± X¡¯s phone was ringing behind her. An unknown caller appeared on the


    screen.


    She reached out to grab her phone, but Stanley forcefully stopped her and pressed her against his


    chest.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They became entangled, and X gradually let her mind run wild.


    Although the view of the moon outside was pretty, she found Stanley much more attractive.


    After it was past midnight, Stanley finally loosened his grip on her. He hugged her from behind as


    he kissed her shoulder. ¡°Do you want to take a shower?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡± X said. Her body was aching all over. She didn¡¯t have the energy to take a


    shower.


    ¡°Alright. We won¡¯t take a shower then,¡± Stanley said before hugging her tightly.


    Suddenly, X recalled that her phone was ringing downstairs. ¡°I think my phone was ringing


    earlier. Can you get it for me? I want to check who called,¡± she said immediately.


    Stanley got out of the bed without saying a word. He then grabbed a towel from the bathroom,


    wrapped it around his body, and headed downstairs directly.


    Meanwhile, X carefully moved her body around before sitting up. She lifted the duvet to her


    armpits so that everything below her cor bones was covered.


    However, there were still red markings all over her arms.


    When X thought of everything that happened earlier, her heart began to pound wildly.


    Very soon, Stanley returned with her phone.


    He got into bed right away and handed the phone over to her.


    X quickly looked at her phone, and she realized the caller had a number she didn¡¯t recognize.


    In fact, this person called her over ten times.


    The calls had only ended about an hour ago.


    X instinctively felt that this person must have been Bailey Ronson.


    Apart from her, nobody else would behave so urgently and call X this many timeste at night.


    ¡°Someone from the Sullivan family?¡± Stanley nced at her phone and asked. After that, he


    retrieved a cigarette from a cigarette pack on the nightstand nearby. He then lit it up and began


    smoking with his head resting against the bedhead.


    The smoke that wafted around his face made him appear cold yet desirable. X felt charmed by


    the sight.


    ¡°I guess so. It¡¯s probably Bailey Ronson¡­¡± X said.


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he snorted coldly and continued to smoke.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    ¡°She must be calling to apologize¡­¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°Yeah. Are you going to forgive her?¡± Stanley Batton exhaled a puff of smoke before lifting her hand


    and giving it a gentle peck.


    ¡°I¡¯m not keen on forgiving her. She doesn¡¯t deserve it,¡± X said nonchntly.


    X knew all too well how the Sullivan family and Bailey Ronson were.


    If she forgave Bailey this time, she would definitely do something like this again.


    This time, it was clear that Bailey was bent on destroying her. If X let it slide and forgave Bailey,


    X might just think that something was wrong with her brain.


    Bailey had never been an easy person to deal with.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stanley gently pulled X into his embrace with one hand while he held onto his cigarette


    with the other.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s take a shower after you¡¯re done smoking. I feel much better now,¡± X added.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Stanley said.


    After Stanley was done smoking, he carried X into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Throughout the process, Stanley didn¡¯t let X do a single thing. He took care of everything¡­


    After they were done, Stanley carried her back into the room.


    The two of them fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    Although they had a peaceful night, things werepletely different in the Sullivan family¡¯s home.


    Due to what happened at dinner, Tony Sullivan had already kicked Bailey out of the master


    bedroom. He insisted they slept in separate rooms because he was disgusted by the sight of Bailey.


    Bailey, whose body was covered in bruises,y on the bed in the spare room. Not only did her body


    ache, but so did her heart. She couldn¡¯t sleep all night.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the hacker must have provided her with the


    wrong information.


    She wouldn¡¯t let the hacker off the hook so easily!


    Bailey immediately picked up her phone and tried to call the hacker. However, the call couldn¡¯t even


    get through¡­!


    From the time she returned from the hospital, she had been trying to call the hacker, but her call


    didn¡¯t go through a single time.


    As such, Bailey felt even more confident that the hacker was a liar. The person Emily hired was not


    reliable at all.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the room next door, Emily was also alone. Although she had slept on her own for a long time, she


    still couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    During quiet nights like this, she always desired Tom Sullivan¡¯s warm hugs.


    With her eyes wide open, Emily couldn¡¯t help but recall how X was the center of attention during


    dinner. The feelings of jealousy and loneliness made it impossible for Emily to fall asleep.


    Afterying in bed for a long time, Emily sat up and looked for the hacker¡¯s number from her phone


    before trying to call him.


    Her call couldn¡¯t get through.


    Emily began to suspect that this person had intentionally lied to her to cheat money from her.


    Meanwhile, Henry had also purposely set things up to scam her money. Otherwise, why would he


    provide such made-up information?


    ***


    The next morning, when X opened her eyes, Stanley still had his arms around her.


    The thing that brought the most joy to X was waking up to Stanley¡¯s face.


    Even with his eyes closed, Stanley still seemed like the most handsome man in the world.


    X couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his nose.


    Very quickly, Stanley opened his eyes. He flipped over, pressed his body against hers, and held her


    face in his hands. ¡°What are you doing? Hmm? Do you want to do it again?¡±


    X immediately pushed him away with her hands on his chest. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?


    Can¡¯t I just touch you because I think you look good?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Sure. You can touch anywhere you like. All of me belongs to you. Perhaps, you would like to touch


    more private ces. That¡¯s fine too,¡± Stanley said.


    X instantly blushed after hearing what he said, and her heart rate began to increase.


    ¡°Shameless!¡± X cursed softly.


    ¡°What would you like for breakfast?¡± Stanley asked with a chuckle.


    X thought about it intently. ¡°I want sunny-side-ups and a ham sandwich. Oh yeah, I want a fruit


    sd too.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make those for you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Thank you, darling,¡± X said.


    ¡°Is saying ¡®thank you¡¯ all I¡¯m getting?¡± Stanley smiled with a hint of mischief his eyes.


    X immediately gave him a gentle peck on the cheek. ¡°Will this do?¡±

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    ¡°No¡­¡± Stanley Batton said before hugging X Quest tightly, and the two engaged in a passionate


    exchange.


    After a long while, Stanley finally let go of X and carried her into the bathroom to get themselves


    cleaned up.


    Once they were done, Stanley chirpily headed downstairs to make breakfast.


    Meanwhile, X dragged her exhausted body over to the dressing table and sat in front of it.


    When she looked at her reflection in the mirror, she noticed the red markings all over her body. A


    sense of devastation filled her.


    X realized there was a lot of covering up to do.


    After a long, frustrated sigh, she poured a little bit of toner onto her hands and patted it against her


    face.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    Right then, her phone began to ring on the bed.


    X immediately stood up and continued to pat her face while she walked over to the bed to pick


    up her phone.


    When she saw that the call was from her father, she smiled gently. She answered the call before


    returning to the dressing table. ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, X. Why don¡¯t youe home with Stan for lunch? I¡¯ve got a lot of questions to ask both of


    you.¡± Jeremy Quest had spoken in a very straightforward manner, but his tone was as gentle as


    usual.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask if he is freeter. Let me get back to you shortly,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeremy said.


    After hanging up the phone, X continued to apply skincare products on her face and foundation


    while she looked in the mirror.


    After half an hour of hard work, she proceeded to put on some light makeup.


    Once she was done with her face, she started applying concealer on the exposed parts of her body.


    The markings only disappeared after severalyers of concealer were applied.


    X then entered the closet to get changed into a professional-looking, ck-and-white dress. After


    that, she headed downstairs and into the dining room.


    By then, Stanley had finished preparing breakfast and was now setting up the table.


    X sat down casually and looked at him. ¡°My father just called and asked us to have lunch back at


    his ce. He also mentioned having questions for us. Do you have time for it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I will have to make time even if I¡¯m busy. It¡¯s an invitation from my father-inw, after all.¡± Stanley


    chuckled before cing a fork and knife on the te of sunny-side-ups in front of her. He then sat


    down.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let my father know that we¡¯ll be heading over at noon,¡± X said.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Stanley said.


    X called Jeremy on the phone right away to tell him that she and Stanley would be heading over


    at noon. After that, she picked up her fork and knife and started to eat the delicious breakfastid


    out before her.


    Ding-dong¡­ Ding-dong¡­


    Ding-dong¡­ Ding-dong¡­


    The sound of the doorbell ringing interrupted the peace and warmth in the dining room.


    X instantly stood up and was about to head to the door.


    However, Stanley stood up and stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± he said.


    With that, Stanley walked over to the surveince monitor by the door.


    He could see that it was Bailey Ronson standing outside the door.


    He could clearly see marks from being whipped on her face and neck. It was a horrifying sight.


    Stanley deactivated the doorbell and returned to the dining room¡­


    ¡°Who came by?¡± X asked curiously when she saw him returning.


    ¡°Take a guess,¡± Stanley said with a chuckle as he sat down on his seat.


    ¡°Bailey Ronson?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t want to see her¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said.


    ¡°She was beaten up,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°Beaten up?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah. There were whip marks all over her face and neck,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I bet Uncle Sullivan must have done it to her. I didn¡¯t actually think he could be so cruel to Bailey.¡±


    X was a little shocked.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley Batton replied calmly.


    ¡°You should let her in. We have to ask her about a few things,¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be leaving. Let¡¯s have our breakfast in peace first,¡± Stanley said as he ced a


    sandwich in front of X.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said.


    ***


    After breakfast, X and Stanley went out together.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Right then, Bailey was still waiting in front of the main entrance.


    When Bailey saw X¡¯s car approaching, she immediately ran in front of the car and extended her


    arms frantically to block X from leaving.


    In the next second, X¡¯s red Maserati and Stanley¡¯s ck Bentley Arnage came to a halt


    simultaneously.


    X frowned slightly before lowering the window on her side and red at Bailey coldly.


    Bailey quickly walked over to X¡¯s side and tried to open the door to her car but to no avail.


    ¡°Aunt Bailey, what made you suddenly think of investigating my husband? Did someone tell you


    something about him? Or did they give you some unreliable information?¡± X asked.


    Bailey immediately understood what X was thinking, and she shook her head right away. ¡°It didn¡¯t


    suddenly ur to me.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been investigating him all along?¡± X asked curiously.


    ¡°Back when Emily found out you were married, she told me about this and why she felt suspicious.


    On top of that, she also told me when you confessed to having a husband. I already felt something


    was amiss¡­


    ¡°Since I didn¡¯t like you all along, I had asked someone to do a background check on you.


    Coincidentally, I came across such information, and I¡­¡± Bailey decisively ced all the me on


    herself.


    Clearly, getting another person involved at this point would only make matters worse.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± X didn¡¯tpletely believe her.


    ¡°It really is. I swear to God. If even a part of what I said was a lie, my two sons and I will be killed in


    a car crash.¡± Bailey swore an oath without hesitation.


    Who took oaths like this seriously anyway? How could someone believe god actually existed?


    If god were real, many people would have died from thunder strikes or car crashes due to such


    oaths.


    Hence, Bailey didn¡¯t really think that swearing an oath would affect herself.


    To X, the things Bailey said made sense.


    Besides, nobody would be willing to swear an oath on their sons¡¯ lives if they believed divine


    punishment was real.


    Even so, a part of X¡¯s suspicions remained.


    Meanwhile, Bailey pressed her hands against the car window and pleaded with X while looking


    at X. ¡°X, I¡¯m truly sorry. Could you please forgive me? If you keep doing this, my husband is


    going to file for divorce. I¡¯ll lose everything,¡± she said.


    X snickered coldly while she put her thoughts away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to lose everything?¡±


    If Bailey had seeded with her n before, what would have happened to X?


    Not only would X be thoroughly embarrassed, but she would also lose her father¡¯s trust. If that


    happened, Quest Group might have ended up in the wrong hands.


    Moreover, her rtionship with her father might also have been greatly affected.


    ¡°X, I was just too foolish at that moment. It¡¯s true. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Bailey added.


    ¡°Not all apologies of yours can be epted,¡± X said before pressing on a button to roll up the car


    window.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    The car window moved up quickly. In the end, Bailey Ronson had no other choice but to let go of


    the window.


    As soon as her hands were removed from the car window, X Quest pressed the pedal to the


    metal, getting away from her as far as possible.


    On the other side, Stanley Batton was silently watching the two of them in his Bentley Arnage.


    Bailey walked up to the Bentley Arnage without hesitation, trying to change her target to Stanley.


    However, Stanley directly drove past Bailey, not even bothering to look at her.


    Staring at the receding cars ahead, the initial sincerity and gentleness on Bailey¡¯s face disappeared


    instantly and were reced by coldness and hatred.


    She stomped her foot and gritted her teeth, her hands gradually balling into fists. ¡°X, you little


    b*tch¡­ I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson after settling my trouble! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    If it was not for X and Stanley having the goods on the Sullivan family, would she have toe


    all the way here to apologize to X?


    Was that little b*tch worthy of her apology?


    The more Bailey thought about it, the angrier she became. She began trembling with rage.


    On the way to the office, X decided to give Stanley a call. Stanley answered her call within a


    second or two. Then, he elerated his car to catch up with X, driving alongside her car.


    X nced at his car before turning on the Bluetooth headset on her ear and exined to him the


    reason Bailey was investigating him.


    After recounting everything Bailey had told her just now, she paused and asked, ¡°What do you think


    about it?¡±


    Stanley frowned a little, his finger tapping on the steering wheel unconsciously. ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t


    come to a conclusion so hastily.¡±


    X agreed with him. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too.¡±


    ¡°Just stay out of the matter. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She was positive that she could count on him.


    ***


    There was not much going on in Quest Property Group this morning. X pondered for a moment


    and realized that she had not been to X Entertainment for a long time.


    Therefore, she drove to X Entertainment without hesitation.


    After parking her car, she entered the building in a low-key manner.


    The first thing she did was to amble around thepany modestly.


    She took a look at the trainees and the celebrities, checking up on their progress as well as their


    attitudes during training. All the trainees under herpany were pretty good-looking indeed. Pride


    and satisfaction set in as she walked past them.


    After that, she found herself strolling around different departments, doing a spot check on all the


    staff. Every department was a hive of activity and the tension surrounding them was palpable. No


    one dared to ck off. The spirit to strive hard for your own dream pervaded the air in thepany.


    Finally, she went to greet Georgie Clementine. With that out of the way, she returned to her office


    contentedly and started to deal with the work she was supposed to handle in the first ce.


    Knock knock knock¡­


    Three consecutive knocks broke the silence in the office. X, who was busy working, slowly lifted


    her head and looked at the door. ¡°Pleasee in¡­¡±


    Soon, the door flung open.


    Josh Batton strode in.


    He wore a light blue suit with a white T-shirt,pleting his look with a pair of white shoes on his


    feet.


    His hair was neatly parted in 7:3, and his bangs were styled into a heart shape. He looked ssy


    yet refreshed, gentle yet clean.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± X asked.


    Josh sat directly on the couch with his legs crossed. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to see you, my sister-inw? I


    had a meeting just now, and President Georgie told me that you¡¯re here, so I decided to visit you.¡±


    X got up from her seat immediately and approached him, all the time smiling. She sat across


    from him and asked, ¡°How are the preparations for your concert?¡±


    Josh grinned at her. ¡°No worries, everything¡¯s going well. Actually, I came to you because of this


    matter too. Can you think of a way to bring Dad to my concert? It¡¯s my biggest wish to have Dad go


    to my concert.¡±

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    ¡°Your brother told me that your dad won¡¯t be able to go on that day. I guess he¡¯s busy?¡± exined


    X Quest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Please do me a favor. I¡¯m sure Dad will agree to go if you ask him to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?¡± X asked curiously.


    ¡°He won¡¯t give a damn about me. When I first joined the entertainment industry, Dad clearly didn¡¯t


    support my decision. He had even kicked me out of the house. However, he knew that I wasn¡¯t


    going to back down as well. It was only after my mom¡¯s unceasing effort that we reconciled, and I


    returned to our home again.


    ¡°Though he allowed me to go back that night, I¡¯m aware that my dad isn¡¯t really supportive of my


    career throughout these years. He always hopes that I can be part of Dragon Group. Even if I don¡¯t


    help out at Dragon Group, he hopes that I can establish my ownpany or something.


    ¡°He always thinks that being a celebrity isn¡¯t a ¡®proper¡¯ job, that all I do every day is messing around.


    In his opinion, my handsome face is my moneymaker, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°Therefore, I wish that he cane to my concert, at least once in his life. I want him to see the


    results of my efforts over the years. I want him to know that I don¡¯t rely entirely on my face to get to


    where I am today.¡±


    A serious expression was etched on Josh Batton¡¯s face. His eyes expressed only sincerity as he


    spoke.


    X could understand every single word he was trying to say. She knew how much Josh wanted to


    be recognized by his father. He wanted to show his father his real ability and talent through this


    concert. He wanted to prove to his father that his hard work really did pay off at the end of the day.


    On top of that, he hoped that his father would change his view about his career as a star.


    X snapped her fingers instantaneously. ¡°No problem. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ my dear sister-inw, you¡­ will youe, too?¡± Josh looked at her and asked


    cautiously.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Upon hearing her answer, a bright smile blossomed on Josh¡¯s face like a sunflower.


    His smile was pure and innocent. He looked very much like those seniors in the college, friendly


    and amiable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first then. I still have some work to take care of.¡± Josh stood up slowly while straightening


    his suit.


    X nodded in response.


    Subsequently, Josh marched out of her office and closed the door behind him.


    After he left, X nced at the clock and found out that it was almost noon.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Recalling her promise with her father, she called Stanley Batton to remind him about the lunch with


    her father before she went off and fixed her makeup. After that, she headed to the parking lot to get


    her car and drove to the Quest family¡¯s house.


    When she drove up to the house¡¯s gate, she caught a glimpse of Stanley¡¯s ck Bentley Arnage


    coming in her direction through her rearview mirror.


    The car was very close to her own.


    She did not drive into her house directly but pulled up at the gate and waited for him.


    In the Bentley Arnage, the man was staring at the Maserati with his eyes full of affection and


    tenderness.


    Very soon, the man drove up next to her and lowered his car window halfway.


    Likewise, X quickly lowered her car window.


    The pair smiled at each other before stepping on the pedals together and entering the house


    alongside.


    Their cars stopped right in front of the house¡¯s main entrance, and the two of them got out of the car


    together. Stanley grabbed the two boxes of gifts from the passenger seat before walking up to X.


    X found herself peeking at the boxes in Stanley¡¯s hand as he approached her. They were


    Cordyceps Sinensis, or by its more prominent name, caterpir fungus.


    Moreover, it was the best kind of all.


    The corner of her lips curved up into a gentle smile at the instant. ¡°It¡¯s just a casual lunch with my


    dad. You don¡¯t have to bring anything.¡±


    ¡°Honoring my father-inw is something I should do.¡± He grinned as he held her hand, entering the


    house hand in hand.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    When the two of them stepped into the house, May Conner and Jeremy Quest were sitting on the


    sofa and enjoying their Chinese tea.


    The same gentle smile appeared on both their faces as soon as they noticed the lovebirds¡¯


    presence in the living room.


    However, X Quest could always feel a chill of eeriness in the air no matter how gentle May tried


    to smile.


    X returned the elders with a polite smile as she walked up to them, her hands tightly holding to


    the stunning man beside her.


    Stanley Batton ced the two boxes of cordyceps in front of Jeremy. ¡°Dad, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Stan¡­ There are still plenty of tonics and supplements at home, so please don¡¯t waste


    any more money on them.¡± Jeremy picked up one of the boxes and studied it carefully.


    Though Jeremy did not show it, he was delighted to receive a gift from his daughter and son-inw,


    just like any other parents out there.


    Looking at their touched and happy faces, May felt very much like an outsider.


    Her mood was going downhill too.


    Everything happening in front of her right now seemed to contradict with what she had initially


    imagined.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pulling Stanley¡¯s hand, X led him to the sofa and sat down beside Jeremy.


    ¡°May, hurry up and prepare lunch for us. What are you waiting for? Remember to make Stan and


    X¡¯s favorite dishes,¡± said Jeremy as he nced at May.


    ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯ll make you guys some lunch first.¡± Following that statement, May beamed at them and


    went straight to the kitchen.


    As soon as she set foot inside the kitchen, the smile on her face faltered and was reced by a


    gloomy expression.


    After May left the three of them, Jeremy held X¡¯s hand in his and began toin. ¡°You little


    kiddo, even if you want to keep a low profile, you shouldn¡¯t hide everything from me, okay?¡±


    X leaned her head on Jeremy¡¯s shoulder. She proceeded to wrap her hands around his left arm


    tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never med you on that. That¡¯s not the reason I ask both of you toe today as well. I


    want to know what¡¯s going on with Bailey Ronson and Henry,¡± Jeremy continued.


    Immediately, X recounted everything she had heard from Henry to her father.


    After hearing the ins and outs of the incident, Jeremy was smoldering with rage. He pped the


    sofa furiously. ¡°Freaking Bailey¡­ Her behavior is out of line!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Please don¡¯t be mad, Dad. This matter is over.¡± X patted his chest softly, trying to


    calm him down.


    ¡°I can never get over it. Even if you really lied to me, she can¡¯t just expose you in front of the crowd,


    right? What was she trying to do? Wasn¡¯t she trying to destroy you?¡± The anger in his tone was only


    amplified with each word he spoke.


    Hearing that her father cared for her warmed X¡¯s heart. ¡°Alright, Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Forget it.¡±


    Jeremy didn¡¯t notice it, but wrinkles had started forming on his forehead again. ¡°The Sullivan family


    has fallen from grace now. Serve them right.¡±


    Satisfaction set in as Jeremy reminded himself of Bailey¡¯s helpless face at the banquet when


    Stanleyunched a counterattack at her.


    ¡°That b*tch was really dumb. She didn¡¯t really think that she could ruin your life with that, did she?


    Let¡¯s say what she said that night is true. What¡¯s going to happen? Your reputation will copse, and


    it¡¯ll be a shame to our family, that¡¯s all. She¡¯s not going to change anything.¡± Jeremy snorted coldly.


    His words filled X¡¯s eyes with consternation.


    What he said was totally out of her expectation.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kick me out of the house? I thought you''d never recognize me as your daughter


    again after all the lies I¡¯ve told you,¡± asked X.


    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. Even if you made a mistake in your life, you¡¯re still my daughter. I might be


    mad, but my rage will eventually fade as time passes. Besides, I¡¯m sure you have your reason if you


    really did something like that.¡± Jeremy ran his fingers across X''s hair gently. He wore a loving


    expression as he stared deep into her eyes.


    At that moment, X could feel a prickly feeling at the tip of her nose. Guilt and gratefulness


    intertwined in her heart, pulsing through her veins unceasingly.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Stanley Batton, who was sitting next to them, was touched by their conservation too.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re the best.¡± X Quest hugged Jeremy Quest¡¯s arm tightly, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Silly kid, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m touched.¡±


    ¡°Look at you crying like a baby. How old are you, huh?¡±


    ¡°No matter how old I am, I¡¯m forever a little kid to you. This is what you¡¯ve been telling me all the


    time. Therefore, I can always cry in front of you.¡± As X spoke, she wiped the tears streaming


    down her cheeks inadvertently.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Jeremy turned to look at Stanley. ¡°Look, Stan, my daughter hasn¡¯t


    grown up yet. She¡¯s still acting like a child.¡±


    Tenderness was written all over Stanley¡¯s face as he stroked X¡¯s hair. ¡°As long as we¡¯re by her


    side, she can always be a child for the rest of her life.¡±


    Jeremy nodded in agreement.


    ¡°By the way, if your aunt ever bothers you or begs you to forgive the Sullivans, you mustn¡¯t be soft-


    hearted, okay?¡± Jeremy lowered his voice and reminded the two of them in earnest.


    ¡°Got it,¡± responded X.


    ¡°She¡¯s been bugging me sincest night, hoping that I¡¯ll help her to plead you guys. How is that


    possible? She¡¯s trying to mess with Stanley Batton¡¯s wife, Jeremy Quest¡¯s daughter! She has to pay


    the price for bullying our princess,¡± Jeremy glowered sternly.


    Once again, X¡¯s heart was warmed. Reluctantly leaving her father¡¯s embrace, she lifted her head


    and fixed her gaze on his face. ¡°Dad, how many times are you going to make me cry today?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so touching about it?¡± Questions were swimming in Jeremy¡¯s head. Was this not what he


    supposed to do as a father?


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Stan, do you want to y chess with me?¡± Jeremy asked


    Stanley as he changed the subject.


    ¡°My pleasure,¡± Stanley epted his offer without hesitation.


    Delighted with his answer, Jeremy quickly took out a chess box from the drawer and ced it on the


    coffee table.


    Right at that moment, the main door was opened from the outside.


    Emily Quest held Bailey Ronson¡¯s hand and walked into the house in the very next second.


    Emily kept her head down the whole time; her face was as dejected as usual.


    Bailey, who was following closely behind Emily, dropped her head as she entered the house too.


    Though the wounds on her face and neck had already formed scabs, they still looked terrifying.


    The smile on Jeremy''s face froze the moment he saw their presence at the doorstep.


    Likewise, X¡¯s and Stanley¡¯s face darkened instantaneously.


    Bailey forced a smile as she looked at the three of them.


    However, none of them responded to her.


    Emily remained silent all the time. She continued to pull Bailey by her hand and sat down across


    from the three of them.


    Without wasting any time, she stared at X determinedly and began, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry for what I


    did in the past. I was wrong, and I don¡¯t want to fight with you anymore. Let¡¯s reconcile.¡±


    Inwardly, X also wanted a truce with Emily. For one thing, Emily had already gotten herself into a


    major depression, and there was no point battling with her anymore.


    Secondly, she did not want to put her dad in a dilemma.


    If Emily behaved herself in the future, she naturally would not pick a fight with her again.


    However, having a truce with Emily was the best she could do. She did not have the slightest


    interest in being friends nor getting closer with her.


    She would never forgive Emily for all the things that she had done to her.


    Furthermore, Emily''s words were untrustworthy. X could not tell if she was serious right now.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    At this point, X Quest could quickly figure out the real intention behind Emily Quest¡¯s apology. All


    Emily hoped was that X could let the Sullivan family off the hook this time upon their


    reconciliation.


    In addition, it was still a mystery whether Emily was involved inst night¡¯s incident or not.


    X did not answer her. She continued to stare at Emily silently, her eyes calm and emotionless.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re my sister, after all. We¡¯re rted by blood. Can you please forgive the Sullivan family


    for the sake of our rtionship? You know that my life depends on them as well. If they¡¯re good, I¡¯m


    good. Conversely, if theirpany is going downhill, I won¡¯t get any better too.¡± Emily choked with


    sobs. ¡°Besides, my mother-inw has already admitted that she was at fault.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Sullivan family¡¯s condition. As long as your father is here, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Jeremy Quest interrupted her briskly and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been lenient with you in many things


    because of your depression. However, you have to understand that there¡¯s a limit to everything.


    Regarding this matter, there¡¯s no room for discussion even if it¡¯s you who is trying to plead us,


    Emily.¡±


    Tears began to flow down Emily¡¯s cheeks like a river. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Jeremy, I really have learned my lesson. Once again, I would like to sincerely apologize to X and


    the two of you¡­¡± Clutching Emily¡¯s hand, Bailey Ronson forced a sincere expression on her face as


    she looked at them.


    ¡°You finally know how to apologize now? Where has your arrogance gone? Why don¡¯t you continue


    to use us like how you did at the charity dinner?¡± Fury festered within Jeremy as he thought


    about it. What the heck?


    ¡°Jeremy, I¡¯ve been punished for my terrible mistake. Look at my face and my body. My husband has


    almost beaten me to death. Please intercede for me. I¡¯m also feeling very miserable.¡± Bailey


    sobbed.


    ¡°You asked for it, Bailey. You reap what you sow.¡± In Jeremy¡¯s opinion, everything she did, and


    every word she said at the banquet was absolutely unworthy of forgiveness.


    Her motive was execrable!


    ¡°Dad¡­ Can you please don¡¯t be so mean? Our house is already in a mess.¡± Emily looked


    dissatisfied with her father.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Jeremy¡¯s answer was quick and definite.


    ¡°Honey, have you forgotten about Emily¡¯s sickness? The doctor said that she can¡¯t be triggered at


    all. Emily¡¯s condition is finally getting stable recently, and she¡¯s starting to not be suicidal. Why are


    you trying to trigger her again?¡± Immediately, May Conner used depression as a shield to protect


    Emily again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best to give in because of her depression all this while, and that¡¯s enough.¡± Jeremy


    added, ¡°Stop bringing this up every time.¡±


    ¡°Come on, send them away from my house!¡± Jeremy ordered the bodyguards standing outside.


    Soon, several bodyguards surrounded Bailey and Emily.


    They gave Jeremy a polite nod before forcefully pulling them to the door.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to us¡­ Jeremy.¡± Bailey struggled.


    The bodyguards hesitated.


    However, Jeremy casually waved a hand at them. His decision was as clear as day.


    Seeing his order, the bodyguards started to drag the two of them out of the house again. The group


    of people disappeared from their sight in no time.


    ¡°Honey, what if Emily tries tomit suicide again?¡± May asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact her psychiatrist and ask him to give her some Valium¡­ She¡¯ll fall asleep after that. She


    won¡¯t have the time to overthink, so she won¡¯tmit suicide.¡± Following that statement, Jeremy


    reached for his phone and instantly called Emily¡¯s psychiatrist, asking him to go to the Sullivan


    family¡¯s house and give Emily some Valium.


    The man on the other end of the phone agreed without hesitation.


    Upon hearing that, May Conner knew there was nothing else she could do except shutting her


    mouth¡­


    On the other hand, X was touched by her father¡¯s firm attitude again.


    Her father¡¯s love for her was as great as a mountain.


    Initially, she had thought that her father would be soft-hearted due to Emily¡¯s depression. It turned


    out that he was not.


    After Emily and Bailey were dragged out from the house, they got into the ck Cayenne parked in


    the courtyard, battered and exhausted.


    When the driver saw their despairing figures, he could not stop himself from taking a couple more


    looks at the two of them through the rearview mirror.


    Shortly, the driver started the engine of the car and drove away.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Bailey Ronson panted angrily while smashing her fists against the car seat several times. She


    gritted her teeth. ¡°Emily, as I promised you earlier, I¡¯ll let you hold the position of Tom Sullivan¡¯s wife


    as long as you can help the Sullivan family survive through this crisis. With my support, your


    position will never be under threat.¡±


    Emily Quest nodded obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can do this. Just drop me off at any hotel. We¡¯ll go


    with the original n.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good.¡± Bailey nodded.


    ¡°You understand, right? We can¡¯t mess up this time. As long as you seed, not only will your


    status in the Sullivan family be raised, but Tom will also change his impression of you,¡± Bailey


    continued to tempt her.


    ¡°I know.¡± Emily nodded once more.


    After Emily and Bailey left the Quest family¡¯s house, the living room returned to its original, peaceful


    state.


    Noticing the gloomy expression etched on Jeremy Quest¡¯s face, May Conner did not dare to make a


    sound anymore. She got up from the couch and went back to the kitchen quietly.


    At noon, X Quest and Stanley Batton stayed back to have lunch with Jeremy. Afterward, the pair


    strolled around the courtyard hand-in-hand.


    Reluctant to part with her husband, X held Stanley¡¯s hand tightly as she stared deep at the


    vibrant, colorful courtyard blooming with all kinds of flowers. ¡°What are you doing this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my office to work. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have nothing to do today. I think I¡¯ll go shoppingter. Time to rx,¡± said X.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me? I¡¯ll go shopping with you when I¡¯m done,¡± Stanley offered.


    ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯ll interrupt your work if I keep going to your office¡­¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    As he spoke, he urged X ahead to his ck Bentley Arnage with a gentle nudge. ¡°Leave your car


    here. I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Without waiting for her answer, Stanley pulled open the passenger seat¡¯s door and pushed her into


    his car.


    X did not refuse either. She put on her seatbelt right away.


    Stanley stroked her hair and whispered lovingly, ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Then, he walked to the other side of the car and hopped into the driver seat.


    Flooring the gas pedal, the car began to speed toward the gate and blend into traffic flow shortly


    after.


    ¡°Do you want to get some snacks before heading to the office?¡± Stanley asked.


    X shook her head. ¡°Nah, I overate for lunch just now. I¡¯ll be a fatty if I don¡¯t stop eating.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be chubby. It feels morefortable when I hug you.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s notfortable for me to look at my own greasy body.¡± X pulled out her phone to check


    today¡¯s trending news.


    ¡°I love you, no matter how you look.¡±


    X gave him a smile. Her concentration was still on the hot topics on Weibo.


    Josh Batton was on the top of the hot topics with the hashtag #Josh Batton Airport# ¡­


    Immediately, X tapped to open the news.


    Somebody had posted the pictures of Josh at the airport. His hairstyle and outfit were the same as


    X saw at her office in the morning.


    Though the pictures had not been edited, they looked amazing.


    In the pictures, Josh was surrounded by countless female fans, and the whole airport was packed


    with thousands of people.


    However, Josh was always the best-looking one regardless of how many people were surrounding


    him.


    Thement section below was flooded with numerous praises from the fans too.


    ¡°The most gorgeous man on earth! Ahhhh¡­ He looks so good even in the original pictures!¡±


    ¡°I love youuuuuuu¡­ My man is the best! He¡¯s so handsome oh my goddddd¡­ He¡¯s the definition of


    hot.¡±


    ¡°Can these fans be more sensible? Do you know it¡¯s very annoying to pester him like that every


    day? Can you all please love him sensibly?¡±


    ¡°I wonder what kind of woman will be able to catch the attention of a perfect man like him?¡±

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    ¡°I think she should look at least as pretty as X Quest, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, you all. Just say that you¡¯re jealous of X Quest because she can be


    friends with Josh Batton.¡±


    X Quest did not notice it, but her soft lips had stretched to a smile again as she scrolled through


    thement section.


    After briefly reading a couple morements, she exited the app and nced at Stanley Batton.


    ¡°Speaking of which, let¡¯s go to your parents¡¯ house tonight. I want to talk to Dad.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s eyes were brimmed with curiosity. ¡°Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Your brother came to me this morning, hoping that I could do him a favor. He


    asked me to persuade Dad to go to his concert¡­ He wants to prove to Dad that his job isn''t just


    about looking handsome¡­ He wants him to notice his hard work,¡± exined X.


    ¡°Okay, then. We¡¯ll have dinner at my ce tonight,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Alright, sure.¡±


    Stanley decided to pull up by the roadside when he passed by a bubble milk tea store. He looked at


    the bubble milk tea francaise across the street. ¡°Do you want some bubble milk tea?¡±


    The street was bustled with crowds, and many people were lining up in front of the bubble milk tea


    store.


    That was her favorite bubble milk tea brand.


    Before this, X did not have an appetite for bubble milk tea at all. Nevertheless, she could not


    stand the temptation as she caught sight of the store.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X said, ¡°But there are so many people in line. Don¡¯t you have a job on your hands?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll buy it for you. Wait for me in the car, and listen to music if you¡¯re bored.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, the man got out of the car and walked across the busy street, heading straight to her favorite


    bubble milk tea store.


    Snow-white shirt, ck pants, and ck suit. Typical ssy businessman outfit. In addition to his


    gorgeous face, his appealing appearance had sessfully attracted countless passersby on the


    street.


    This was especially true for the young girls in the queue, who could hardly take their eyes off him.


    However, Stanley could not care any less about them. Without paying any heed to the crowd, he


    joined the queue and lined up like an ordinary man.


    As X stared at his tall and perfect back, she felt her heart fluttering like a butterfly again.


    He was the most beautiful thing there. Whether it was the lively streets or the exquisitely decorated


    shops, all of them were merely his backdrop under his presence.


    He shined brightly enough to overshadow everything else around him.


    The girls surrounding Stanley were even more excited than X. They were not even that excited


    when they met their idols¡­


    The girls in the queue were constantly turning around to study his attractive features while


    whispering among themselves sheepishly.


    ¡°This man is way too handsome! Oh lord, what kind of perfect man is this?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ Why do I feel like I¡¯m seeing the kind of stunning, cool yet domineering male protagonist


    from the novel?¡±


    ¡°Is he a star? Or is he a model? Look at his face, his body, and his height. They¡¯re all perfect!¡±


    ¡°The most important thing of all is his car!!! It must be really expensive! I¡¯ve never seen a rich man


    like him lining up to buy bubble milk tea.¡±


    The girls were gibbering and chattering excitedly. Nheless, Stanley paid them no notice as


    usual.


    He had been dealing with this kind of situation since he was a child. Therefore, he was already used


    to it.


    He just thought that they were pretty annoying sometimes.


    X¡¯s pride for her husband kicked in as she watched him being admired by so many girls in the


    middle of the street.


    cing her hand under his chin, she continued to look at her popr husband with a smug smile.


    Suddenly, the girls who had lined up for a long time started to offer their spots to Stanley, striving to


    stand behind him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Stanley did not even bother to look at any of them.


    Initially, no less than ten people were queuing in front of Stanley. Thanks to the girls, only three


    people were left in front of him in a blink of an eye.


    Gathering all her courage, the girl standing behind Stanley tapped his back and whispered warily,


    ¡°Hello, may I have your number?¡±

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    ¡°Sorry, my wife won¡¯t like that,¡± Stanley responded coldly.


    His blunt statement immediately cut off all the girls¡¯ hopes and the desire stirring in their hearts.


    Their hearts were shattered.


    ¡°Are you buying bubble milk tea for your wife?¡± The girl behind him asked again.


    ¡°Who else would it be?¡± His answer was clear.


    Envy surged within that girl in the very next second¡­


    The others feel the same too.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ His wife must be so grateful to have him!¡±


    ¡°Looks like the good men on earth always belong to someone else¡­ sigh¡­¡±


    The chitter-chatter among the girls behind Stanley did not cease for a second.


    Finally, it was Stanley¡¯s turn to order.


    When the employee met his eyes, her cheeks turned pink. ¡°Hi sir, may¡­ may I take your order?¡±


    ¡°One strawberry bubble milk tea, a hot one, please.¡±


    Without hesitation, the employee went off to prepare his drinks.


    She hadplimented Stanley¡¯s stunning face with extra toppings for his drinks.


    After his order was done, Stanley grabbed the cup from the employee and headed back to X. He


    carried it carefully in his hand as he walked through the busy crowd¡­


    Delighted at his return, X lowered the car window and smiled at him.


    In a sea of people, her eyes are always in search of him.


    Stanley quickly strode toward X and handed over the cup of bubble milk tea to her. ¡°There you


    go.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Thanks, hubby.¡± Holding the hot bubble milk tea tightly in her palms, X could feel the warmth


    from the cup spread in her whole body, all the way to the deepest part of her heart.


    Meanwhile, the few girls standing in front of the bubble milk tea store managed to catch sight of


    X in the car.


    They lost their sanity once more.


    ¡°Is that his wife? F*ck!!! She¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    ¡°So this is how the woman, whom I¡¯ve been jealous of all this while, looks like. Who on earth is this


    beautifuldy?¡±


    ¡°No wonder her husband is so hot, so rich, and he¡¯s spoiling her like a princess. Thatdy herself is


    gorgeous indeed. You can do whatever you want if you¡¯re good-looking.¡±


    Shortly after, Stanley got into the car from the other side. Taking the bubble milk tea from X, he


    put the straw into the cup attentively and returned it to her again.


    ¡°My husband is so considerate.¡± X was generous with herpliments for Stanley.


    Stanley grinned happily. ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m nice to you, make sure you feed me well at night,


    hmm?¡±


    Blush seared through X¡¯s cheek instantly. ¡°Nasty.¡±


    Stanley gave her a mischievous look before starting the car engine and driving away.


    After taking a sip of milk tea, X brought the straw to his lips and asked, ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Drink it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Give it a try. It¡¯s really good¡­¡±


    Stanley turned to look at her. Having no other choice, he took a small sip from the cup.


    ¡°How is it? It¡¯s sweet and tasty, right?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Well, not as sweet as you,¡± replied Stanley.


    Upon hearing that, X¡¯s heart leaped up for joy. She drank a few more sips of the bubble milk tea


    in delight.


    At that moment, she felt the bubble milk tea in her hands tasted so much better, and the streets


    outside the window looked more beautiful than usual. Perhaps it was all because of his presence.


    Very soon, the two of them had arrived at the parking lot of Dragon Group.


    The security guard at the entrance bowed respectfully at the sight of his car.


    The lunch hour had just ended when they reached there, so many employees were walking into the


    company.


    All of them gave Stanley a polite nod when they saw his car.


    Stanley was the first to get out of the car. He then walked across to the other side of the car and


    opened the door for X.


    X slowly got out of the car, her hands still holding the cup of bubble milk tea from just now.


    All eyes fell on them in an instant.


    X¡¯s right hand held the cup, while her other casually slid into Stanley¡¯s hand as they headed to


    the entrance.


    Noticing that there was still half a cup of bubble milk tea left, Stanley asked concernedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    like the drink?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too full. I can¡¯t finish it. Do you want it?¡± X tiptoed and ced the straw on his lips,


    questioning him as she walked alongside him.


    He naturally lowered his head and drank the bubble milk tea. Following several sips, he directly took


    the cup from X and held it himself.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    The lovebirds shared the same straw and drank the same cup of bubble milk tea in full view of the


    crowd. All the employees at the entrance cringed at the intimacy between the two of them.


    ¡°I thought our President doesn¡¯t like sweet drinks?¡±


    ¡°I thought so too. I¡¯ve never seen our President drink bubble milk tea.¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh, I¡¯m going to die¡­ They¡¯re too sweet. I feel so jealous of looking at them.¡±


    Whisper and exmation rounded the employees as they walked into the building.


    With the crowd¡¯s attention, Stanley Batton held X Quest¡¯s hand and led her into hispany.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it anymore?¡± He peeked at the nearly finished bubble milk tea in his


    hand and asked X.


    ¡°Yes,¡± X said.


    The two of them held hands all the way to the exclusive elevator used by Stanley.


    He threw the empty cup into the trash can beside the elevator before entering the elevator with


    X.


    After the elevator door clicked shut behind them, Stanley abruptly stretched out his long arm and


    pulled X into his embrace.


    X tilted her head up and found herself looking at his perfect jawline. ¡°What are you doing?


    There¡¯re surveince cameras in the elevator. Why can¡¯t you just be normal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being normal.¡± Stanley ruffled his chin against the top of her hair repeatedly. His voice was rich


    and silky like the sound of the cello.


    Without warning, he gripped her legs and lifted her from the floor.


    X subconsciously wrapped her legs around his waist and swung her arms around his neck,


    pressing their chests together. ¡°What are you trying to do again?¡±


    ¡°Well, f*ck¡­¡± He chuckled.


    X¡¯s heart instantly went numb, her blood boiling in her veins. ¡°Stanley Batton¡­ Is it that fun to


    tease me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s interesting.¡± Stanley continued to hug her tightly in his arms. His grin spread to his eyes as


    he studied her beautiful face lovingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± X struggled. ¡°Put me down, please. What are we even doing here in the


    elevator¡­¡±


    Following that statement, she caught a glimpse of the surveince cameras around her.


    This was so embarrassing!


    Maybe everyone in the security room was watching them right now.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I can do whatever I want in my ce.¡±


    As soon as Stanley finished his sentence, they had reached the floor where his office was located.


    The elevator doors gradually opened¡­


    However, he totally had no intention of letting X go. He carried her all the way to his office without


    caring how the others would think about him.


    A cleaningdy was dumbfounded when she saw the two of them.


    She thought she was hallucinating at that moment.


    Immediately, she pped her face hard and fixed her gaze upon their receding back again. ¡°Is that


    our President? Would he do something like that?¡±


    Was he the cool, apathetic president that she knew?


    When the pair got into the office, Stanley closed the door behind him before putting X down on


    the sofa. His movement was light and gentle as if he was handling a valuable antique or a priceless


    treasure.


    He then ced both of his hands on the sofa¡¯s backrest, circling X in his arms. ¡°Be a good girl


    while your hubby goes to make money, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± answered X obediently.


    Her heart was in a mess due to the proximity between their bodies.


    She could hardly sit still as she gaped at the appealing man in front of her.


    ¡°Do you want to y League of Legends?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Without thinking, he went to take hisptop and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°y on your own,


    alright? I¡¯ll go to work first¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it okay if I take yourptop?¡± asked X.


    ¡°Yes, go ahead¡­¡±


    He stroked her hair gently once more before returning to his office desk.


    He took off his tailored suit and sat down solemnly. His smile died, and he wore a serious


    expression as he started to work.


    He was apletely different person when he was working, serious yet distant. This was how a


    business elite should look like.


    X loved to see him that way.


    He looked even more charming when he was serious at work, way better than any male lead in the


    dramas.


    After staring at her husband for quite some time, X finally returned to her senses and flipped


    open theptop. She logged into the game and began to y, cross-legged.


    Although she did not have a mouse and gaming keyboard, her skillful operation was not affected at


    all.


    ***


    Meanwhile, somewhere else, Emily Quest was holding a knife in a suite of Victoria Hotel. cing


    the de on her wrist, she slowly pulled the handle, leaving a long, deep cut on her wrist¡­

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Then, Emily Quest took a picture of the cut and sent it to Bailey Ronson.


    The picture was attached with a brief sentence, which they had discussed in advance. ¡°My life is


    hopeless and full of despair. Tell Brother Sullivan that I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    After that, she closed her eyes.


    On the other side, Bailey was dialing 911 in the Sullivan family¡¯s living room after she received the


    message from Emily.


    Subsequently, she called Jeremy Quest and informed him about the tragic news. ¡°Emily has tried to


    commit suicide just now! After we left your house this morning, Emily told me that she wanted to go


    shopping alone, so I dropped her off at a shopping mall nearby. However, she has just sent me a


    message on WeChat. It was a picture of her slit wrist with a sentence beneath it, saying that she felt


    hopeless and wanted to leave. She even asked me to tell Tom Sullivan that¡­¡±


    As soon as Jeremy heard about his daughter¡¯s attempt at suicide, he sprang up from the sofa in


    fluster, his face as dark as night. ¡°Where¡¯s she now?¡±


    ¡°I can recognize the background of the picture. It¡¯s Victoria Hotel. There¡¯s also a pillow printed with


    the words ¡®Victoria Hotel¡¯ in the picture. I¡¯ve called the ambnce and exined the situation to


    them.¡±


    Without saying another word, Jeremy shoved his phone into his pocket and dashed out of the


    house.


    Noticing her husband¡¯s abnormal behavior, May Conner quickly put on her shoes and ran after him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Emily tried tomit suicide¡­¡± With that out of the way, he rushed to the ck Audi parked in


    front of the door and got into it as fast as he could.


    May followed after him right away, a feeling of dread creeping up from the pit of her stomach.


    Intuition told May that Bailey was behind the incident. Bailey must have instructed Emily to fake


    committing suicide so that Jeremy would help her to convince X.


    May¡¯s mind was clouded with fear as she thought about it.


    The Sullivan family was so cruel and selfish. They were pushing Emily over the edge just to achieve


    their goals!


    What was more, her daughter was stupid enough to help them without consulting her!


    As May thought about it, she turned to face Jeremy sitting next to her and began to cry. ¡°You see,


    it¡¯s all because of you¡­ Emily would never do something like this if you didn¡¯t trigger her in the first


    ce¡­ Ouch¡­ My chest¡­¡±


    Suddenly, May clenched the wound¡ªfrom when she helped to block the knife for Jeremyst time


    ¡ªon her chest and gasped, trying to soften Jeremy¡¯s heart.


    What else could she do after everything that had happened?


    She could only cooperate with her foolish daughter, as well as that vicious Bailey!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Anxiety seemed to rise behind Jeremy¡¯s eyes as he looked at May wailing in agony. ¡°Calm down.


    Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Emily is at Victoria Hotel right now. We have to get there first.¡±


    Jeremy floored the pedal instantaneously, speeding down the streets.


    ¡°Sob¡­ Sob¡­ Honey, I¡¯m so worried. If Emily dies, I don¡¯t want to live anymore¡­¡±


    Jeremy did not answer her. Her words pierced through him like thousands of knives.


    ¡°See what you did to Emily. What¡¯s so difficult about pleading X? Why are you so cruel?


    ¡°Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, unceasingly.


    ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡± Jeremy exploded.


    Only then did May shut her mouth, probably frightened by Jeremy. She continued to sob, her hands


    still holding the wound on her chest¡­


    Jeremy could not bear to say anything else when he saw her hand on the wound. Sighing


    helplessly, he patted her shoulder and said reassuringly, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s put a stop to it. Emily¡¯s


    condition is the most crucial now. We¡¯ll rush to the hotel first, hmm?¡±


    The two of them were in a total mess because of Emily. On the contrary, Stanley Batton¡¯s office was


    as peaceful as ever.


    Stanley focused on his work.


    X Quest was ying games.


    Both of them were very quiet, and neither of them disturbed the other.


    After winning a game, X happily switched the game mode to ARAM (All Random All Mid) and


    started another fight.


    She preferred ARAM more than the other game modes in League of Legends.


    It was exciting to fight in a big group.


    Stanley lifted his head to nce at X after working continuously for a long time. Looking at how


    much X was enjoying, Stanley decided not to disturb her. So, he picked up his phone and sent a


    message to Sharon Lindt. ¡°X and I are going home for dinner tonight.¡±


    As soon as the message was sent out, Sharon gave him a call.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Stanley Batton quickly answered the call.


    ¡°Are you twoing home for a meal? In that case, can you ask X what she wants to eat? I¡¯ll


    start preparing right away¡­¡± Sharon Lindt sounded awfully excited and joyful.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask her,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Also, ask X what she wants to drink. Does she want red wine or something else? If she wants


    red wine, ask her what brand she likes. I¡¯ll have to get it aired out in advance,¡± Sharon added.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me what I wanted to drink?¡± Stanley asked jokingly.


    ¡°How does that have anything to do with me? X is our most precious sweetheart now¡­¡± Sharon


    said.


    At that moment, Stanley felt as if Sharon was more like X¡¯s mother than his.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll ask her.¡±


    ¡°Get back to me on WeChat right after asking her, okay? You know what? Forget it. I¡¯ll call X


    myself. You don¡¯t have to do it,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°X is gaming now. You shouldn¡¯t call and interrupt her,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Fine. Ask her once she¡¯s done. Get back to me right away,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Stanley said.


    After hanging up the phone, Stanley looked affectionately at X, who was sitting on the couch.


    When he saw that she was still gaming, he decided to continue working and ask her about Sharon¡¯s


    questionster.


    Once X had finished her game, she put theptop aside.


    Stanley looked up and happened to see what X was doing. He then waved at her. ¡°Come over


    here¡­¡± he said.


    X obediently walked up to Stanley. Naturally, Stanley sat her on hisp. ¡°Mother asked what


    you¡¯d like for dinner, and she also asked what kind of alcohol you want. She was so happy when


    she found out you¡¯reing home with me,¡± Stanley said.


    X was filled with joy when she heard this. ¡°Hmm¡­ I want plum-braised ribs and tomato prawns.


    Let¡¯s not drink any alcohol tonight. Aren¡¯t we going to spend time with your good friendster on?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let her know,¡± Stanley said before picking his phone up and sending Sharon a message of


    what X said.


    Sharon instantly replied with an ¡®OK¡¯ emoji.


    ¡°She told me you are her most precious sweetheart right now,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡± X found it heart-warming.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡­¡± Right then, someone knocked on the door.


    X subconsciously tried to stand up, but Stanley forcefully pressed her back onto hisp. ¡°Sit


    down,¡± he said.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Stanley called out as he looked at the door.


    When the door opened, Zack Cassidy entered respectfully.


    As soon as he saw Stanley and X, he awkwardly looked down and coughed slightly before


    approaching Stanley.


    X tried to stand up again, but Stanley wouldn¡¯t allow her to.


    She felt extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Julian is waiting downstairs to see you,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him,¡± Stanley said.


    Zack nodded respectfully before walking out of the room right away.


    After he left, X stood up and was about to continue ying games.


    However, before she took a single step, Stanley picked her up and made her sit on his desk. He


    then pressed his hands against the desk on both sides of X¡¯s body to keep her trapped between


    his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing? Mmphh¡­¡± X said.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    After they kissed for a long while, Stanley Batton held X Quest¡¯s face in his hands while rubbing


    her cheeks with his thumbs. ¡°Go ahead and y your game,¡± he said.


    Blushing, X pushed him away and hopped off the desk. When shended on the ground, her


    body tipped forward because she lost her bnce.


    Subconsciously, she hugged him to hold herself steady.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Stanley pinched X¡¯s chin softly with a yful look in his eyes. ¡°Do you want to continue kissing


    me that badly? Hmm?¡± He asked.


    X immediately blushed as her heart began to pound. ¡°Jerk. I lost my bnce. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s smile widened, and he kissed X on her soft, smooth lips. ¡°We¡¯ll continue tonight. I¡¯ve


    got a lot of work to do for now,¡± he said.


    ¡°Who wants to continue doing anything with you?¡± X gently pushed him away before returning to


    the couch with an annoyed expression on her face.


    Looking at her from behind, Stanley couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little. He then sat down at his desk.


    He was still feeling the hots for X on the inside.


    Quickly, X sat with her legs crossed before picking up theptop. Her heart was still pounding.


    To make her heartrate normal again, she decided to focus on ying another match instead.


    ***


    In the evening, the sun set against the city that was gradually getting brighter with newly turned-on


    lights.


    Therge office was tinted with a warm orange hue.


    X was feeling tired from ying her game. After quickly ending a match, she turned off herptop


    and stretchedzily.


    She then turned to look at Stanley, who was sitting behind his desk.


    X didn¡¯t realize it, but Stanley had put on a pair of sses with golden frames at some point. The


    pair of sses had a thin, gold chain attached to its base.


    Thebination of the suit and tie he wore, coupled with his exquisitely handsome looks and how


    he looked when he focused on his work, Stanley looked even more like a dashing gentleman.


    This was the first time X had seen Stanley in sses, and he looked so good that a lot of women


    would probably be captivated by the sight of him.


    Stanley decisively signed on a document before indicating that he was done with work by cing


    the documents next to him. As soon as he looked up, he turned to face X.


    X happened to be looking at him as well.


    When their eyes met, a warm sensation filled their hearts.


    The tired and cold look in Stanley¡¯s eyes instantly faded away, and his facial expression became


    gentle. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± He asked.


    With that, he took his sses off and walked toward X.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just thought that you looked good in sses,¡± X said truthfully.


    X could feel her heartbeat rate increasing just by looking at him like this.


    Stanley sat down next to her and ruffled her hair. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± X said before standing up with her phone in her hand.


    When she stood up, she noticed that her phone had been turned off.


    It must have automatically turned off on its own when she was ying games earlier.


    ¡°Come on¡­ Let¡¯s go to your parents¡¯ ce.¡± X extended her hand to Stanley.


    Stanley held her hand and kissed it before standing up and wrapping one arm around her while they


    headed outside. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± X looked up at Stanley¡¯s handsome face and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll have topensate me tonight, won¡¯t you?¡± Stanley asked softly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you think about anything else?¡± X asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Stanley said.


    X blushed, and she was lost for words.


    The two of them took Stanley¡¯s private lift and soon arrived at the lobby.


    Many employees were rushing to get off work.


    When these employees saw Stanley and X, they nodded respectfully and greeted the two.


    Once again, their closeness made everyone present feel extremely envious.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    The two of them were the center of attention.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking a few steps forward, X Quest suddenly felt an ache in one of her heels, causing her


    to frown immediately.


    However, she didn¡¯t say a word and continued to walk next to Stanley Batton.


    Stanley happened to have caught her micro expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I guess the high heels must have scraped against my foot.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°The right one,¡± X said.


    Stanley instantly kneeled in front of her and carefully lifted her right leg by holding her right ankle.


    He then carefully examined her heel.


    He could see arge bruise on her heel. The skin on it had torn, and its surrounding was swollen.


    His action once again attracted everyone¡¯s attention¡­


    ¡°Why are you only telling me now?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt before we came down,¡± X said.


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he directly carried her in his arms.


    When the surrounding employees saw how Stanley was holding X like a princess, they all


    seemed shocked¡­


    Their CEO, who normally acted coldly and strictly, was behaving in such an affectionate manner,


    making everyone feel envious.


    X felt deeply embarrassed by what Stanley did. She immediately struggled to set herself free.


    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down. There are a lot of people watching,¡± she said.


    While speaking, X snuck a look around.


    Indeed, everybody around them was staring at them.


    ¡°Let them watch,¡± Stanley said. He had no intention of putting her down.


    He began walking out the door while his employees were left behind in the lobby, seemingly


    petrified.


    After Stanley and X had left, everyone began speaking excitedly at once.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ Our CEO really does treat her as his precious sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°X Quest really is a strange woman. I want to ask her how she had managed to conquer this cold


    and unapproachable man.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I want to be X.¡±


    ¡°His gentle side is reserved for X alone. What sort of divine drama script is this? To be honest, I


    used to think that our CEO was gay.¡±


    X hadn¡¯t heard any of the things these people said.


    However, she still felt embarrassed about being carried out of thepany by Stanley.


    Knowing how stubborn Stanley was, X could only let him have his way.


    Stanley only carefully put X down when they arrived in front of his ck Bentley Arnage. He then


    opened the car door and attentively helped her into the car.


    Right after that, he got in from the other side before gently patting hisp. ¡°Put your foot up here.¡±


    ¡°Come on. That¡¯s not necessary. This happens all the time, and I¡¯m used to it,¡± X said with a


    nonchnt expression on her face.


    Any woman who liked wearing high heels would have experienced this kind of bruise on their heels.


    This was something X was very much used to.


    Stanley shifted X¡¯s body around and pulled her right foot up onto hisp without saying anything.


    He then removed her high heels and carefully examined her foot again. After that, he retrieved


    iodine cotton buds and a pack of band-aids from the glovepartment.


    He carefully disinfected her heel before applying a band-aid to it.


    X could feel a slight aching sensation across her skin, but she found it somewhat bearable.


    Since she wasn¡¯t a particrly sensitive person, she didn¡¯t make a sound throughout the process.


    Once the band-aid was properly applied, Stanley satisfactorily ced her foot down where it was


    initially. He then retrieved a pair of single-use slippers from the glovepartment and ced them


    by her legs. ¡°Wear thister. Got it?¡± He said.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    X Quest nodded obediently.


    Everything Stanley Batton did make her heart feel warm.


    ¡°Thank you, my darling,¡± X said.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? Silly.¡±


    After turning the engine on, Stanley drove X to a castle-like vi.


    Inside the house, Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, and Catherine Batton were all sitting on the couch


    while watching something on the television.


    When they saw that Stanley and X had returned, they all smiled.


    Catherine was the first to get up and walk over to X and Stanley. She held X¡¯s hand,


    passionately. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X said.


    ¡°X, Stanley, hurry up and wash your hands. I¡¯ve finished preparing dinner. I¡¯ll heat the food, and


    we can start eating right away,¡± Sharon said excitedly while quickly standing up and looking at


    Stanley and X.


    After finishing her sentence, Sharon quickly walked into the kitchen.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Catherine said before quickly letting go of X¡¯s hand and following Sharon


    into the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help them out too. You two, go and get your hands washed, quickly,¡± Wilson said.


    After that, Wilson followed Sharon and Catherine into the kitchen.


    Seeing how everyone in the family was in a hurry, X couldn¡¯t help but feel warmth in her heart.


    The Batton family always made her feel so loved and weed.


    ***


    After the entire family finished eating together joyfully, X put her chopsticks down and looked at


    Wilson. ¡°Father, can I speak to you, just the two of us?¡± X asked.


    Wilson decisively nodded.


    Sharon, on the other hand, seemed curious. ¡°What is it? You¡¯re acting so mysterious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about itter,¡± X said and chuckled.


    Wilson stood up without saying anything and led X upstairs to his study.


    The room was huge, and there was some ambergris being burned on the desk.


    The faint aroma had a soothing effect on both of them.


    ¡°X¡­ Let¡¯s sit over there on the couch,¡± Wilson said as he closed the door. He then walked over


    to the couch by the french window and sat down.


    X followed him and sat down next to him.


    ¡°X, what is it that you want to speak to me about?¡± Wilson cut to the chase.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you, Father, if you would go to Josh¡¯s concert?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly bring this up?¡± Wilson still had an affectionate expression on his face.


    X told him the truth. ¡°Josh actually wants me to ask you on his behalf. He told me that his


    greatest wish was for you to watch him at his concert. Will you go?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go at first, but since you¡¯re asking me to do it, I naturally can¡¯t refuse you,¡± Wilson


    said without hesitation.


    ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± X responded joyfully.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Is there anything else, X?¡± Wilson asked.


    ¡°No,¡± X said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Have you been happy living with Stan these days? Has he been good to you?¡± Wilson


    asked.


    When Wilson brought this up, X couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. ¡°Yeah. He treats me very well.¡±


    ¡°If he mistreats you in any way, you can tell me. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you,¡± Wilson added.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go downstairs,¡± Wilson said.


    X nodded before following Wilson downstairs.


    She hadn¡¯t expected things to go this smoothly at all.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    At first, X Quest thought she might have had to put in a lot of effort to convince Wilson Batton.


    She now believed that Wilson wanted to go to Josh Batton¡¯s concert all along, but he never made


    that decision because he was too prideful.


    When X brought it up today, Wilson immediately agreed to her request. Firstly, he probably did so


    because he respected her. Secondly, he might have agreed to it because he wanted to go anyway,


    and X happened to have offered him the opportunity to do so without jeopardizing his pride.


    By the time the two of them arrived downstairs, Stanley Batton and the rest were already seated on


    the couch, eating fruits.


    Catherine Batton was sharing news about #JayTyCP, a celebrity couple she recently became a


    huge fan of, with Sharon Lindt. The two of them were having a great time talking about it.


    Catherine repeatedly showed Sharon pictures of the two celebrities. They seemedpletely


    engrossed.


    Meanwhile, Stanley appearedpletely uninterested. He was eating fruits while he looked at his


    phone.


    The way Catherine and Sharon were worshipping the celebrity couple made them appear almost


    like any regr pair of mother and daughter.


    X had never expected her mother-inw to be epting of a gay couple. Logically speaking,


    people close to Sharon¡¯s age were all rtively more conservative when it came to things like


    homosexuality.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± X approached them and sat in between Stanley and Sharon.


    Stanley quickly looked away from his phone to X¡¯s face.


    On the other hand, Wilson walked quickly over to a single couch next to them and sat down. ¡°What


    else could they talk about? They¡¯re probably going crazy over a celebrity couple. Look at your


    mother. She¡¯s already very old but she¡¯s still going crazy over a gay couple like a young person,¡±


    Wilson said.


    ¡°That shows how Mother is keeping up with the times,¡± X said.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Indeed, she is,¡± Wilson said as he looked at Sharon affectionately.


    X couldn¡¯t help but think about how being a good husband was a trait passed on from one


    generation to the next in the Batton family.


    ¡°Mother, most people your age don¡¯t really buy into this¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because they don¡¯t understand it and have a conservative mindset. Isn¡¯t this great? X,


    aren¡¯t these two cute guys from yourpany? I¡¯ve been voting for them recently. I have spent a lot


    of money¡­ I want to make sure they walk down the aisle together.


    ¡°I will financially support them, and I¡¯ll make sure they receive money every day. They¡¯re a real


    couple, aren¡¯t they, X?¡± Sharon added.


    ¡°If you think they are, then they are,¡± Stanley said.


    X knew that Stanley answered in such a way because he didn¡¯t want to crush Sharon and


    Catherine¡¯s hopes.


    The worst thing that could happen to someone who worshipped celebrity couples was being told


    that the couple they rooted for were only faking it.


    Hence, X decided not to say anything.


    ¡°I think it must be real. We¡¯vee across the real deal this time, Mother,¡± Catherine said excitedly.


    ¡°Yeah. It must be so,¡± Sharon said while repeatedly nodding before looking at X.


    ¡°Oh yeah. What did you talk to your father-inw about?¡± Sharon asked.


    Sharon couldn¡¯t resist her own curiosity.


    ¡°To be honest, it wasn¡¯t anything major. I was just asking Father to attend Josh¡¯s concert,¡± X said


    truthfully.


    ¡°He rejected you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Sharon frowned.


    X shook her head.


    Wilson immediately coughed in an awkward manner.


    ¡°Are you serious? I¡¯ve asked him multiple times, but he always said no. Were you actually able to


    seed upon the first attempt?¡± Sharon seemed shocked.


    ¡°I had to respect my daughter-inw,¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°My daughter-inw is the best,¡± Sharon said before holding X¡¯s hand tightly.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a psychiatric ward in the municipal hospital, Emily Quest slowly opened her eyes.


    At this moment, she realized her wrist was covered in a thickyer of bandage.


    She could feel a sharp pain beneath the bandage, and she immediately frowned ufortably.


    On the way to the hospital, she had intentionally acted as if she was emotionally unstable. Before


    the doctor treated her wound, she was given a shot of tranquilizer.


    That exined why she had been asleep all this while.


    Since the side effects of the medicine hadn¡¯tpletely dissipated, her head was still feeling heavy.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    She could not believe she just risked her life to hold on to her current position as Tom Sullivan¡¯s


    wife.


    Jeremy Quest, Bailey Ronson, and May Conner were sitting beside her bed. When they saw Emily


    open her eyes, the three of them rose to their feet simultaneously.


    Bailey deliberately put on a sorrowful face as she held Emily Quest¡¯s hand. ¡°Silly girl, why did you


    slit your wrist? You should¡¯ve told us if something is bothering you!¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s face went sour. He could feel the number of wrinkles on his forehead increase. ¡°Are you


    trying to scare your mother and me to death?¡±


    Tears raced down May¡¯s cheeks. Her eyes and nose turned red. ¡°Silly kid, please don¡¯t do this to me


    anymore¡­ You¡¯re going to give me a heart attack.¡±


    Unlike Bailey¡¯s deceitful acting, May was really worried about Emily.


    Her heart broke into pieces at the sight of her weak, ashen daughter.


    Trying all her might, Emily forced herself to sound as miserable as she could. ¡°I just feel hopeless.


    What should I do if the Sullivan family is finished? I don¡¯t want my inws to end up that way¡­ I


    can¡¯t bear to see my husband racking his brain day and night because of these problems.


    ¡°I¡¯m married to Tom Sullivan. If the Sullivan family is good, I¡¯m good. If they¡¯re in trouble, I¡¯m in


    trouble as well.¡± Emily tried to squeeze out a tear.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you should kill yourself, right? Can¡¯t you think of other solutions?¡± Jeremy¡¯s


    reply was straightforward. ¡°You¡¯re trying to piss me off, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    May immediately sped Jeremy¡¯s wrist. ¡°Enough, honey. She wouldn¡¯t have done that if she had a


    choice. She went through all these because she loves Tom. Isn¡¯t that what love is all about? We all


    share weal and woe with our beloved.¡±


    ¡°I think Emily¡¯s condition will never get better if Tom¡¯s emotions are unstable. The only way to help


    stabilize Tom¡¯s emotions is for Sullivan Food Group to get through the crisis.¡± May made full use of


    this opportunity to assist the two of them.


    Jeremy sighed helplessly.


    He was distressed indeed as he looked at his daughter.


    However, he was smoldered with resentment whenever he reminded himself of what Bailey had


    done to X.


    Noticing the sadness reflected in Jeremy¡¯s eyes, the three women were certain that they were on


    the cusp of victory.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This was especially true for Bailey and Emily. Their hopes soared momentarily.


    ¡°I can¡¯tpromise every time she tries tomit suicide. I can¡¯t just ignore X¡¯s feelings every


    single time.¡± Following that statement, Jeremy turned around and headed straight to the door. He


    was resolute and unswerving.


    The three of them were shocked by Jeremy¡¯s reaction.


    Jeremy bumped into Emily¡¯s psychiatrist as soon as he opened the door. He looked at the doctor,


    his eyes only expressed sincerity as he spoke his next line. ¡°Keep an eye on my daughter for the


    next few days. Find a way to put her to sleep if you think that her mood is unstable¡­¡±


    Though he was concerned about his second daughter, he could not ask his eldest daughter to


    compromise everytime.


    Both of his daughters¡¯ thoughts and feelings were equally important.


    The Sullivan family had hurt his eldest daughter again and again. The crisis faced by theirpany


    was retribution for their crimes. He must teach them a lesson this time!


    If he gave in everytime Emily did this, how would X feel?


    ¡°No problem, President Quest,¡± The doctor said.


    Jeremy nodded in response before shifting his gaze to May. ¡°You better not bother X either, or I¡¯ll


    hate you very much.¡±


    With that out of the way, Jeremy turned around and marched out of the ward.


    The doctor immediately followed after him, intending to escort him to the lobby.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    May Conner instantly shuddered.


    Emily Quest forced a bitter smile, looking lost and confused. ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t care about me anymore?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bailey Ronson, who was standing beside her, felt like she would explode the next second. Sess


    was just around the corner before it blew up in her face. Howe their n did not work?


    Why was everyone from the Quest family so strange and unpredictable?


    ¡°Mom, what should I do now?¡± Emily looked at May anxiously.


    ¡°Your father looks determined. If he¡¯s not going to change his mind, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s nothing


    else we can do. He¡¯ll hate me if Ie up with some sorts of ideas again.¡± May sighed helplessly.


    Though it had been a long time since thest time Jeremy Quest almost divorced her, that horrible


    experience still haunted her.


    ¡°What if I attempt suicide again?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°For all I know, that¡¯s not going to help.¡± May let out a deep sigh once more before fixing her gaze


    upon Bailey. ¡°You¡¯ll have to fend for yourself from now on. Emily and I have done our best. By the


    way, Bailey, don¡¯t ever instigate my daughter to attempt suicide again for your benefit. What are you


    going to do if anything happens to my daughter? Can you afford the risk?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my idea. My mother-inw has nothing to do with it,¡± Emily exined.


    ¡°Take care of Emily. I¡¯ll work it out on my own.¡± Bailey grabbed her handbag and strode out of the


    ward dejectedly.


    She was not in the mood to argue with Emily or May. She had to figure out a solution to help


    Sullivan Food Group.


    After Bailey left, May pinched Emily¡¯s right upper arm furiously.


    Pain seared through Emily¡¯s skin in no time, causing her to cry out. ¡°Ouchhh¡­ Mom, what are you


    doing? It hurts.¡±


    ¡°d you can feel the pain, huh? Can this be as painful as your slit wrist? Are you out of your


    mind? You¡¯re addicted to cutting your wrist, aren''t you? Did you just slit your wrist for the sake of the


    Sullivan family?¡± May shot questions at her.


    ¡°My mother-inw said that she¡¯d keep my position as Tom Sullivan¡¯s wife if I manage to help them


    out. I was sorely tempted. Then, I told her my idea, and she agreed to it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, May grabbed and twisted Emily¡¯s ear angrily. ¡°You idiot, can you please be more


    sensible? Do you have to go this far for Tom?¡±


    ¡°I love him¡­ And I believe that he¡¯ll be the young master of the Sullivan family again. If he


    bes the young master, then I¡¯ll be the young mistress. I might even be the mistress of the


    entire Sullivan empire.


    ¡°Looking at all these things. How can I not love him? I hope that Sullivan Food Group will be as


    powerful as it is now when it falls into our hands. I don¡¯t want it to be ruined. Moreover, my current


    reputation¡­


    ¡°...is bad enough. If I¡¯m dumped by Tom now, do you think I¡¯ll have the chance to marry above


    myself again? What else can I do besides protecting my position and protecting the Sullivan family?


    Do I get to choose?¡±


    Emily analyzed her plight to her mother in earnest, her eyes full of despair.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Bailey will go back on her words and kick you out of their house after you¡¯ve


    sacrificed everything to save them?¡± Pure helplessness was all that was in May¡¯s mind right now.


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t do that. Even if she does, I¡¯ll find a way to keep Brother Sullivan by my side. I¡¯m


    confident of that.¡± Emily looked determined.


    ¡°You¡¯re nuts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I admit I am. I¡¯m head over heels for Brother Sullivan. I¡¯m also crazy about the prestige of the


    Sullivan family. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    May¡¯s response was simply a deep sigh. ¡°The corruption of the Sullivan family is inevitable. This


    time, your father is not going to help you anymore. X and Stanley won¡¯t give in as well.


    ¡°Let me ask you a question. What if Sullivan Food Group goes downhill due to this incident and falls


    behind our family? What are you going to do then?¡±

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. There will be a way!¡± Emily Quest had made up her mind.


    ***


    After X Quest and Stanley Batton had a little chat with Sharon Lindt, the two of them left the


    house hand in hand.


    It waste at night, and the night sky was aglow with the bright silvery moon. The stars were hardly


    seen tonight. There were only a few of them around the moon.


    The fragrance of flowers danced along with the breeze, keeping the two¡¯s minds refreshed in the


    late night.


    X¡¯s foot still hurt, so she did not change her shoes. She was wearing the same pair of pink


    slippers she wore at home.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡­¡± Stanley held her hand and got into the car with her.


    X fastened her seat belt while looking at him. ¡°I thought we¡¯re going to meet Sebastian Brenand


    and the rest?¡±


    ¡°Your foot hurts. We¡¯ll meet them next time,¡± answered Stanley.


    ¡°Nah, I can walk perfectly fine. I¡¯m not so dramatic, okay?¡± X said again, ¡°It happens to women all


    the time.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes were full of concern.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    X nodded confidently.


    Toot toot toot¡­ Right at that moment, Sebastian gave Stanley a call.


    Speak of the devil, here he was.


    Stanley put on his headset and picked up the call. Subsequently, he started the car and made a


    sharp turn to the highway.


    ¡°Unconscious Bar, Sky Garden. Hurry up! We¡¯re all here.¡± Noisy DJ music could be heard from the


    other end of the phone.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Stanley hung up the phone.


    X pulled out her phone from her bag, intending to call Josh Batton to inform him about the good


    news.


    Only then did she realize that she had forgotten to charge her phone the whole day. Her phone had


    already shut down automatically.


    ¡°Lend me your phone,¡± she said.


    Stanley handed his phone to X without making anyment.


    Immediately, X found Josh¡¯s contact and tapped ¡®call¡¯.


    Meanwhile, Josh was being interviewed by a magazine¡¯s chief editor in the studio.


    He was wearing the outfit from the magazine shoot just now, which was a pale blue dress shirt with


    a in white T-shirt inside. The bottom was matched with a pair of light blue jeans and a pair of


    white shoes.


    He looked neat and refreshing. In addition to his appealing features, there was no better word to


    describe his overall appearance other than the phrase ¡®exquisite¡¯.


    Feeling his phone vibrate, Josh subconsciously took a look at it before telling the beautiful chief


    editor sitting across him, ¡°Excuse me, I need to pick up a call.¡±


    The chief editor nodded and told him to make himself at home.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± X asked.


    A glint of anticipation shed across Josh¡¯s eyes the moment he heard X¡¯s sweet voice.


    Tenderness was written all over his face.


    He stood up instantaneously and walked to a deserted corner. ¡°I¡¯m having an interview with the


    publisher. Why are you calling me on my brother¡¯s phone?¡±


    X exined, ¡°My phone ran out of battery. I have good news for you. Dad promised me that he¡¯ll


    go to your concert.¡±


    Josh¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Really?¡±


    X found herself gazing out the window and observing the vibrant city. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m serious. Well, I¡¯ll


    call you next time since you¡¯re busy now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks¡­¡± Josh smiled delightedly. He then ended the call and returned to the beautiful chief


    editor¡¯s side.


    ¡°Who was it? You look happy,¡± asked the chief editor.


    ¡°Someone special.¡±


    ¡°Is it someone you like?¡±

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Josh Batton managed a faint smile. ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the interview¡­¡±


    On the other side, X Quest was quietly reading the news using Stanley Batton¡¯s phone after


    ending her call with Josh.


    Stanley reached out to her. Obediently, X freed her right hand and held his, their fingers


    intertwined tightly.


    Very soon, Stanley¡¯s car had arrived at the main entrance of the Unconscious Bar.


    The bar was very lively at this hour. Numerous people were walking in and out of the bar, bustling


    the night with noises and excitement.


    The luxury cars in front of the bar were as spectacr as those in a car show.


    After the two of them got out of the car, they went into the bar together hand-in-hand.


    The bar was super crowded inside. Music was sting through the speakers, and fancy lights were


    shing in all directions.


    The music yed over the dance floor as if it had fused the bodies, hearts pounding to the crazy


    beats like they belonged to the music. Everyone in the bar was hyped up.


    No matter what was going on outside, people here were all dazed and flooded with joy. The bar


    seemed to have the power to make people forget about all their worries.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. They¡¯re on the top floor. A private room of Sky Garden.¡± Stanley said.


    X nodded, following closely behind him to the elevator.


    Their arrival had garnered the attention of the crowd in the hall.


    While they were heading toward the elevator, X¡¯s gaze inadvertentlynded at the bar counter,


    where Georgie Clementine was sitting. She was drinking and enjoying the show alone.


    She was dressed in a red bandeau dress, adorning it with her French-girl bangs and delicate


    makeup. There was a strong aura exuding from her.


    Immediately, X stopped walking and looked at Stanley. ¡°You go up first. I saw Georgie. I¡¯ll go over


    and say hello to her.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s response was a simple nod. He followed her gaze to find where Georgie was before


    entering the elevator.


    X smilingly walked over to Georgie and sat on the empty seat next to her, casually putting one


    arm around her shoulder. ¡°You came here on your own?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Georgie nodded. ¡°I have nothing to do after work anyway. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I came here with my husband. We¡¯re going to meet up with his friends upstairs,¡± X said.


    ¡°Go ahead then. I¡¯ll be here watching the show myself,¡± added Georgie.


    ¡°Alright.¡± X jumped off the barstool and prepared to leave.


    However, as soon as her feet hit the ground, a social media influencer wearing a lemonade-yellow


    dress ran into her.


    The wine in the social media influencer¡¯s hand spilled all over her body.


    Without waiting for her to speak, the social media influencer screamed at her furiously. ¡°Ahh! What¡¯s


    wrong with you? Are you blind? Do you have any idea how expensive my ss of wine is? This is


    an ¡®82 Lafite. You¡¯re worthlesspared to it.¡±


    Her harsh words irritated X instantly. X frowned and red at her. ¡°You¡¯re the one that ran into


    me, right? Why are you slinging mud at me?¡±


    ¡°If I say it¡¯s your fault, it¡¯s your fault. You don¡¯t even deserve to talk to me.¡± The social media


    influencer was extremely arrogant.


    Upon hearing her nonsense, Georgie could not help but rolled her eyes at the influencer. She then


    jumped off the stool and joined X.


    Pulling X behind her, she glowered at the social media influencer and spat, ¡°I saw it with my


    eyes, b*tch. It was you who ran into her in the first ce. You should apologize to her instead of


    making up some story to use the innocent, okay?¡±


    The social media influencer snorted. ¡°Who do you think you are? Believe it or not, my boyfriend will


    come down right away and kick you all out of here if I give him a call. I¡¯m the boss here.¡±


    What an arrogant woman. X¡¯s patience was running out, and her temper was ring.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who got run into because I say so. Even if I wronged someone, no matter who, he or


    she would have to suffer from my usation.¡± The influencer gritted her teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless.¡± Georgie sneered.


    Triggered by Georgie, the social media influencer raised her hand high in the air and recklessly


    swung it across Georgie¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to be nice to you, haven¡¯t I? And you¡¯re calling me


    shameless? How dare you!¡±


    That one p had set Georgie¡¯s heart on fire. Stirring with anger, she swung her hand across the air


    and returned a fierce p on the wicked woman¡¯s cheek.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The influencer was shocked. She staggered backward, her right hand clutching her red face while


    her other pointing at X and Georgie. ¡°You two are dead. I¡¯m calling my boyfriend right now! Don¡¯t


    you dare to run away!¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she grabbed her phone and called her boyfriend. ¡°Sob¡­ Please


    come down to save me. Somebody hit me.¡±

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    X Quest and Georgie Clementine exchanged looks and smirked. Neither of them took her words


    seriously.


    They wondered who her boyfriend was and why did she keep threatening them using his name.


    While X caressed Georgie¡¯s cheek, she asked with a concerned face, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Georgie shook her head, trying to reassure X that she was fine.


    About five minutester, Sebastian Brenand stalked out of the elevator.


    Noticing Sebastian¡¯s arrival, the social media influencer quickly ran toward him and hugged his arm.


    She began to wail miserably, ¡°Sob¡­ Dear, that two women over there bullied me.¡±


    ¡°Who has the nerve to touch my girl?¡± Sebastian looked gloomy.


    Without hesitation, the social media influencer pointed at X and Georgie.


    Sebastian looked in the direction where she was pointing and found X and Georgie staring at


    him.


    Like Sebastian, the two of them were surprised at his appearance. They had never expected him to


    be the social media influencer¡¯s patron.


    X shrugged at Sebastian awkwardly.


    Sebastian had already stopped dead in his tracks. Pointing at the two of them, Sebastian blinked at


    the social media influencer and asked in earnest, ¡°Are you talking about them?¡±


    The girl nodded repeatedly and dragged Sebastian to where X and Georgie were standing. As


    they darted across the hall, she began to raise her voice. ¡°Of course. Dear, you must make them


    pay the price for bullying me. How can they be so outrageous?¡±


    She was feeling gleeful inside.


    She knew that the two of them would be dead soon.


    Sebastian reluctantly followed the social media influencer to X and Georgie. Without saying a


    word, he shook off her hand and fixed his gaze upon X. ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The social media influencer was stunned momentarily. She nced at Sebastian, then at X.


    ¡°What do you mean? Sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°She ran into X and spilled a ss of wine all over X. Yet, she¡¯s trying to cause more troubles


    to us,¡± blurted Georgie, somewhat straightforward.


    The social media influencer began to tremble with fear.


    Noticing the red mark on Georgie¡¯s face, Sebastian grabbed the influencer¡¯s wrist and pointed at the


    red mark angrily. ¡°Did you f*cking hit her?¡±


    The social media influencer nodded apprehensively, her whole body shivering.


    ¡°Sister-inw, did she hit you as well?¡± Sebastian averted his eyes to X and asked.


    X shook her head.


    Sebastian raised his hand and pped the social media influencer mercilessly. ¡°I¡¯ve never hit a


    woman in my life, and you¡¯re the first one to make me do that. How dare you mess with my sister-in-


    law and her friend? Do you f*cking have a death wish?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The girl was horrified by his reaction. She clutched her face, aggrieved. ¡°I¡­ I had no idea they¡¯re


    your friends.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Sebastian snapped, ¡°That¡¯s the end of us.¡±


    ¡°Nooo¡­¡± The social media influencer hung onto his arm tightly, her face full of terror.


    She had put in a lot of effort to find a wealthy boyfriend like Sebastian. How could she just lose this


    rtionship in less than a day?


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you¡¯re not going to get lost, I¡¯ll have you dragged out right away,¡± Sebastian


    responded coldly, ¡°One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­¡±


    Though the social media influencer did not want to resign to losing the fight, she knew that she did


    not stand a chance to defeat them, so she decided to leave the three of them.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Sebastian called out.


    The social media influencer turned to look at Sebastian instantaneously, delighted. ¡°Have you¡­


    changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°Apologize to my sister-inw as well as her friend,¡± Stanley ordered.


    Having no other choice, she approached X and Georgie obediently, dropping her head. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry. I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    Since she had received her punishment, X did not want to make a fuss about the matter again.


    She waved a hand at her. ¡°Forget it. Just go.¡±


    ¡°My sister-inw has asked you to get lost! Are you deaf?¡± Sebastian scolded her heartlessly.


    They did not notice it, but the fight among the four of them had sessfully caught the attention of


    the crowd across the hall.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    The social media influencer was beginning to feel increasingly embarrassed.


    After watching her leave, Sebastian Brenand walked up to X. ¡°I would like to apologize to both of


    you once again. I didn¡¯t know she was like that. If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her along.¡±


    None of the women Sebastian got to knowtely had spared him from trouble, and none of them


    were as pleasant to look at as Rachel Wood.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± X said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come up with me, Sister-inw,¡± Sebastian said before looking over at Georgie


    Clementine. ¡°You shoulde up with us too.¡±


    Right then, Henry Armstrong leisurely walked out of the lift. He then saw Georgie, X, and


    Sebastian standing together.


    Henry immediately smiled and approached them.


    At one nce, he noticed the fingerprint mark on Georgie¡¯s face. ¡°What happened? Who hit you?¡±


    Henry asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the entertainer I brought with me. She started the fight for no reason, causing a scene with X


    and Georgie. She asked me toe down for the very same reason,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Henry cursed softly before quickly walking over to Georgie. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad,¡± Georgie said to him in her usual, cold voice.


    ¡°Sebastian, can you please keep your eyes wide open and pick women with better personalities


    next time?¡± Henry snapped at Sebastian, looking upset.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I know, I know. To express my apology, the tab is on me tonight,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°And make sure I never see that ¡®thing¡¯ again,¡± Henry added.


    ¡°Got it. I have already kicked her out, and I even pped her once,¡± Sebastian said and nodded


    vigorously.


    Since Sebastian felt very sorry for the trouble caused by the woman he brought here, he felt that he


    deserved to be yelled at by Henry and didn¡¯t argue in return.


    ¡°That woman¡¯s lucky I didn¡¯t witness the whole thing,¡± Henry said coldly.


    With that, Henry grabbed Georgie by her wrist. ¡°Come with me upstairs. We¡¯ll get you an ice pack


    for your face,¡± he said.


    Before Georgie could say anything, Henry forcefully dragged her by the hand and walked over to


    the lift.


    Georgie struggled to set herself free. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can use an ice pack at home. It¡¯s the same thing.¡±


    However, Henry pulled her directly into the lift.


    X and Sebastian followed closely behind.


    Once the lift doors closed, Henry reluctantly let go of Georgie¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°How can you force people to do things like this?¡± Georgie frowned unhappily.


    ¡°How ungrateful. You have no idea how many people want that kind of attention from me, but I


    wouldn¡¯t even bat an eyelid,¡± Henry said as he leanedzily against the wall.


    The lift was moving upward slowly.


    X moved closer to Georgie and held her by the wrist. ¡°Since we¡¯re already on our way up, let¡¯s


    get your face an ice pack. I¡¯m here. Nobody can do anything to you.¡±


    Although Georgie didn¡¯t want to spend time with Henry, she still nodded.


    Soon, the lift stopped, and they all entered the Sky Garden on the top floor.


    Although X and Georgie had been to Unconscious Bar many times, neither of them hade up


    to the Sky Garden on the top floor before.


    As soon as they walked in, the two of them were stunned by what they saw.


    It had an open view. Not only could they see the sky by looking up, but they could also see the


    entire view of the city around them.


    Stanley Batton and Gary Lakes were sitting nearby, smoking, drinking alcohol, and chatting.


    An upbeat piano track was ying in the background.


    When Stanley saw X, he immediately stood up, walked over, and wrapped his arm around her


    waist.


    He noticed X had red wine stains all over her body. ¡°What happened?¡± Stanley asked.


    The next second, Stanley¡¯s gaze slowlynded upon Georgie, and he noticed the fingerprint mark


    on her face.


    His facial expression turned gloomy. ¡°What happened to both of you?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    ¡°The entertainer I brought with me spilled wine all over X. She even caused a scene andter


    attacked Georgie,¡± Sebastian Brenand said truthfully with a worried expression on his face.


    Henry Armstrong remained silent as he pulled Georgie Clementine by her hand to the couch. He


    then forced her to sit down.


    After that, he swiftly retrieved a few chunks of ice from an ice bucket on the table. He then wrapped


    the ice in a wet napkin and gently pressed the makeshift ice pack against Georgie¡¯s face.


    The coolness spread across Georgie¡¯s face, lessening the burning sensation on her face.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Georgie said. Her attitude remained cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Henry sat with one leg crossed over the other.


    Georgie didn¡¯t say anything else. She grabbed the ice pack and continued to press it against her


    face.


    Stanley then turned to look at Sebastian coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t bring any random people over in the future,¡±


    he said.


    Sebastian quickly nodded and apologized. ¡°Alright, alright. I know. I made a mistake. I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Did that woman hit you?¡± Stanley looked at X and asked.


    X shook her head.


    Stanley kept quiet as he led X over to Gary Lakes and sat down next to him.


    Gary politely nodded at X. ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°How are you¡­¡± X smiled.


    Gary then nodded at Georgie, who nodded in response as a way of greeting each other.


    Awkwardly, Sebastian scratched the back of his head and sat next to Henry and Georgie. ¡°To be


    honest, none of the women I¡¯ve met all these years are as good as Rachel Wood.¡±


    ¡°In that case, just keep Rachel around in the future,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Sebastian retorted.


    Although X felt ufortable listening to what they said, she wasn¡¯t too greatly surprised.


    There were plenty of womanizers among the men in the upper strata of society.


    Many of them were like Sebastian, who dated multiple women at the same time.


    Throughout the entire process, X sat quietly next to Stanley without saying a word.


    ¡°Sister-inw, would you like anything to drink?¡± Sebastian asked as he looked at X. He then


    turned to face Georgie. ¡°Everything is on me tonight. It¡¯s my way of apologizing for what happened,¡±


    he added.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just drink this.¡± X casually picked up a ss of cocktail on the table before twirling the ss in


    her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking anything,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring. Who wants to sing¡­¡± Gary said as he looked at Sebastian.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sing,¡± Sebastian said and cheerfully picked up a microphone.


    ¡°Forget it. Who could stand listening to you? Don¡¯t make Georgie or my sister-inw suffer. Their


    ears are far too delicate for your terrible voice.¡± Henry made his rejection apparent.


    Sebastian frowned unhappily. ¡°No¡­ How could you say that in front of two beautiful women? How is


    my voice terrible?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any idea how bad you sound?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not all that bad. In fact, I¡¯d say it¡¯sparable to the voice of an angel,¡± Sebastian retorted.


    Henry was speechless.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a little too much, Sebastian,¡± Gary said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all listen to the voice of an angel. Go ahead, Sebastian,¡± X said.


    ¡°Sure. What song would you like?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°How about ¡®Joy of Life¡¯?¡± Georgie couldn¡¯t resist suggesting.


    Sebastian nodded decisively. ¡°Very well. I¡¯d like just to say that I sing this song particrly well.¡±


    Henry immediately rolled his eyes at Sebastian.


    After quickly picking up the microphone, Sebastian picked up the tablet next to him and selected the


    song, ¡®Joy of Life¡¯.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Very soon, the lyrics of the song appeared on arge screen nearby.


    Sebastian began to sing along to the tempo of the backing track. He was very serious about it.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    However, Sebastian Brenand¡¯s singing was unbearably terrible.


    Everyone began to feel goosebumps all over their body. Stanley Batton nced briefly at Sebastian


    before covering X Quest¡¯s eyes.


    When Henry Armstrong saw Stanley doing so, he also covered Georgie Clementine¡¯s ears.


    Georgie immediately tried to pull his hands away, but she failed to do so.


    Despite seeing what happened, Sebastian ignored them and continued to serenade himself.


    By the end of the song, everyone let out long sighs of relief¡­


    Georgie pushed Henry¡¯s hands away in a huff before rolling her eyes at him.


    To Henry, Georgie had an ice-cold personality, and she was also quick-tempered. However, he still


    found her attractive and interesting.


    The more Georgie behaved like this, the more Henry desired to have her.


    Stanley also pulled his hands away from X¡¯s ears and poured her another ss of cocktail.


    ¡°You lot just don¡¯t know how to appreciate my good singing,¡± Sebastianined before returning


    to Gary Lakes. He put an arm over Gary¡¯s shoulders and lit himself a cigarette.


    Gary pushed his hand away, annoyedly.


    However, soon enough, Sebastian did it again. ¡°Everyone here has a girl, but not us. Why don¡¯t we


    huddle together to give each other warmth? Stop moving¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    Gary couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at Sebastian, but he didn¡¯t say anything and allowed Sebastian


    to do as he pleased.


    The group of people was having a lot of fun together. At midnight, they left the bar together.


    After bidding farewell to each other at the entrance, they got into their respective cars and left.


    Sebastian drove to the vi he allowed Rachel to stay in.


    Although it was already veryte, there was still a singlemp left on in the living room.


    The warm light pierced through the french window and shone into the courtyard, making Sebastian


    feel an indescribable sense offort.


    This was Rachel¡¯s habit.


    Regardless of whether Sebastian came over or not, she would always keep a singlemp on in the


    living room at night.


    She said that, by doing so, Sebastian wouldn¡¯t have toe home toplete darkness.


    When Sebastian thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile pleasantly.


    Whistling, he walked hastily through the door and directly made his way upstairs.


    In the bedroom, he found Rachel still awake. She was reading a book as she leaned against the


    bedhead.


    Having noticed how pale her face seemed, Sebastian instantly sat down by the bed. ¡°What


    happened?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Rachel shook her head and answered.


    When Rachel smelled a perfume scent that didn¡¯t belong to her wafting through her nostrils, she felt


    her heart aching.


    However, she didn¡¯t say anything and only smiled in return. ¡°I¡¯ll get the bathwater running for you.¡±


    Sebastian gently ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself. Be a good girl and stay seated. Are you


    not feeling well? Hmm? Is it because of your period?¡±


    Rachel nodded. ¡°Yeah. It is¡­ I don¡¯t think I can sleep with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just sleep under the covers and do nothing else,¡± Sebastian said.


    Rachel nodded again.


    Naturally, Sebastian ced his hand on her lower abdomen and carefully massaged her in that


    area. ¡°Does it feel better like this?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rachel smiled bitterly.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Sebastian continued to massage her lower abdomen. Throughout the process, Rachel


    looked at him quietly without saying a word.


    In the next instant, Rachel¡¯s vision turned dark and she flopped onto the bed on one side.


    Sebastian was horrified by what he saw.


    He immediately jumped onto the bed, pulled the duvet away, and shook her body repeatedly.


    ¡°Rachel, wake up. Wake up¡­¡±


    Sebastian had never felt this frantic in his life.


    Right then, Rachel still didn¡¯t react. Suddenly, a pool of blood began to form beneath her body.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    When Sebastian Brenand saw what happened, his heart tightened, and he began to feel


    goosebumps all over his head.


    The bleeding became worse, and soon blood covered nearly half of the bed.


    Although Sebastian had seen what happened when women went through their periods, he had


    never seen this much blood on those asions. Hence, he knew that Rachel Wood was lying!


    Sebastian quickly carried Rachel in his arms and ran out of the door.


    After cing her in the backseat of his car, he stepped on the elerator and sped off.


    He drove extremely fast on the road.


    Meanwhile, Rachel continued to bleed, and her face was getting paler by the second.


    In the car¡¯s enclosed space, the strong scent of blood wafting through Sebastian¡¯s nose made him


    feel even more panicked.


    What happened to her?


    Although Sebastian had gone through many challenges growing up, and had been with many


    women before, he had never felt like this before.


    He had never felt this worried about anyone.


    Very soon, they arrived at the municipal hospital.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    By then, Rachel¡¯s entire body was covered in blood.


    ¡°Someone, help¡­¡± Sebastian shouted as he carried Rachel in his arms and charged into the


    hospital.


    When one of the nurses saw this, she immediately contacted a doctor. Several medical staff


    immediately rushed over to Sebastian with a stretcher.


    All the passersby in the hospital¡¯s lobby were looking at Sebastian.


    Right then, Sebastian looked like aplete mess. His face was covered in blood, and so was the


    person in his arms.


    Panting, Sebastian ced Rachel on the stretcher and grabbed a doctor nearby by his cor. ¡°Save


    her, or else I¡¯ll raze this hospital to the ground.¡±


    Terrified, the doctor nodded repeatedly.


    In the next second, everyone worked together to bring Rachel into the VIP emergency room.


    Sebastian was forced to wait outside.


    He was the only one remaining in the long hallway.


    The quieter it became, the more apparent his frantic emotion became. Right then, Sebastian felt


    restless and very much unlike himself.


    What was going on with him? Rachel was just a toy he kept around. He had plenty of women like


    her in the past, but he had never felt this worried about any of them.


    At this moment, he was terrified that he might lose her.


    After several minutes, or so it seemed, a doctor approached Sebastian with a surgical consent form.


    He handed the form and a pen over to Sebastian. ¡°The surgery for the youngdy will be quite


    dangerous. What is your rtionship with her? We need a signature from a family member,¡± the


    doctor said.


    ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend,¡± Sebastian said before signing the form right away and handing it back to the


    doctor.


    ¡°What exactly happened to her?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°After her surgical abortion previously, her uterus didn¡¯t recover well during its contraction phase. It


    resulted in an abnormality along the uterus wall that then induced the severe bleeding,¡± the doctor


    replied before directly returning to the operating room with the surgical consent form.


    After hearing what the doctor said, Sebastian felt as if his mind was about to explode.


    A surgical abortion?


    When did Rachel get pregnant, and when did she go through an abortion? Why didn¡¯t she tell him


    anything about it?


    In the worst-case scenario, severe bleeding like that could lead to death.


    The more Sebastian thought about it, the more terrible he felt.


    One hour seemed to have passed by very slowly. Throughout this period, nurses continually


    brought blood bags into the operating room.


    Sebastian felt extremely unsettled.


    After approximately an hourter, the emergency room¡¯s door finally opened.


    The lead doctor came out once again.


    When Sebastian saw him, he immediately stood up and ced his hands on the doctor¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°How did it go? Is Rachel alright?¡± Sebastian asked.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    The doctor let out a long sigh. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s fine. The bleeding has stopped, and she¡¯s in stable


    condition now. For now, she will have to stay in the hospital and be observed for a week.


    ¡°Also, you must pay close attention. Until her next cycle of period urs, you mustn¡¯t sleep with


    each other,¡± the doctor said seriously.


    Sebastian Brenand nodded.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t let her eat anything spicy or overwhelming. Try to make sure she eats nd stuff for the


    next two days¡­¡± The doctor added.


    Sebastian nodded again. He made a mental note of everything the doctor said.


    Right then, Rachel Wood was brought out from the operating room.


    Her clothes had been reced with a brand-new set of a blue-and-white striped hospital gown. With


    her face pale and her lips blue, she looked like a small, fragile flower hanging loosely by the cliff.


    Sebastian¡¯s heart tightened painfully yet again.


    Sebastian quickly walked up to Rachel and helped the medical staff around to bring her to her ward.


    After that, the medical staff connected her to various monitoring devices and an IV drip before


    leaving.


    The only people who remained in therge ward were Sebastian and Rachel.


    Sebastian could see how thin and fragile she looked on the bed. He could hardly imagine how she


    went to the hospital on her own to go through the abortion and returned home herself.


    Thinking about this made his heart ache even more.


    After about half an hour, Rachel woke up.


    When Sebastian saw her opening her eyes, he immediately held her hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me


    that you were pregnant? Hmm? Why did you go through an abortion in secret?¡±


    Rachel smiled bitterly as she looked at his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to trouble you. That¡¯s why I secretly


    aborted the baby on my own.¡±


    Sebastian felt pained by how she put him first.


    ¡°Was that why you pretended to be going through your period when you felt ufortable?¡±


    Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rachel said and nodded.


    Sebastian immediately stood up and hugged her tightly while he ruffled her hair. ¡°Idiot. Why did you


    do that? Hmm?¡±


    Why was she so nice?


    Of all the women Sebastian had been with, and of all the women he was currently seeing, Rachel


    was the only one who behaved in such an understanding manner.


    Rachel was also the most foolish one among them.


    Wouldn¡¯t most women try to solicit as much money from him as possible if they became pregnant?


    Even if they were to go through an abortion, they would only do it after getting paid.


    However, this foolish girl¡­ She wasn¡¯t like that at all.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get pregnant again¡­¡± Sebastian said as he hugged her tightly.


    When Rachel heard this, she smiled bitterly.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she thought, he told her that he wouldn¡¯t let her get pregnant again instead of asking her to


    give birth to his child if it were to happen.


    From a logical point of view, this was very normal. Rachel was only one of the women he


    entertained himself with.


    This whole thing was a business transaction, and it only involved money. There were no feelings


    involved.


    Rachel was the only person dumb enough to get emotionally involved.


    ¡°All I went through was an abortion. Why did this happen?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s caused by an abnormality during the contraction phase of your uterus,¡± Sebastian answered


    truthfully.


    Rachel nodded without saying anything.


    ¡°Do you want anything to eat?¡± Sebastian asked.


    Rachel shook her head. ¡°I just want to sleep. You can go home¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to look after you,¡± Sebastian said before tucking her under a duvet.


    ¡°You should sleep. I¡¯ll get home to take a shower and get changed before returning here to


    apany you,¡± he added.


    Right then, Sebastian was covered in blood from head to toe. The stickiness all over his body felt


    horrible.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel said while forcing a smile on her face.


    After that, Sebastian walked out of the door.


    Rachel stopped smiling and forced herself to close her eyes to sleep.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Rachel Wood began to remind herself that she shouldn¡¯t ce any more hope in their future. She


    was a nobody to Sebastian Brenand.


    ***


    A few dayster, Josh Batton¡¯s concert was finally taking ce.


    Early in the morning, X Quest woke up to find that a lot of attention surrounded Josh¡¯s concert on


    the list of trending topics.


    In fact, it imed the top two spots on the list of trending topics.


    ¡®#Josh Batton Training Pictures#¡¯ was on the number one spot, while ¡®#Josh Batton¡¯s Concert Ticket


    Sells for 500,000#¡¯ was on the second spot.


    X tapped on the second hashtag to check it out.


    The first thing that came into sight was a post published by a verified ount. ¡°ording to what


    we know, Josh Batton¡¯s concert tickets were sold out within a few seconds after sales began a


    month ago.


    ¡°Many disappointed fans who failed to purchase the tickets scrambled to buy from ticket resellers.


    Currently, the ticket price from resellers has gone up to 500,000 dors for a single ticket. Even so,


    there is still a shortage of supply for the huge demand.¡±


    X hadn¡¯t expected such mind-blowing data. The highest concert ticket price in the entertainment


    industry recorded was during Josh¡¯s concertst year. Back then, the highest price was 300,000


    dors.


    She didn¡¯t think it would reach 500,000 dors this time around.


    Apart from feeling shocked, X was also happy about Josh¡¯s poprity.


    Thement section was flooded beneath the Weibo post.


    ¡°Sobs. I wanted to get a ticket too, but I couldn¡¯t purchase it in time. I really like Josh Batton a lot.


    When will I get to see him live at a concert?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get a ticket! I¡¯m so envious of the fans who managed to get one. I want to meet my


    husband. Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Josh Batton really is the cream of the crop in the entertainment industry. Nobody else in the


    industry can beat his record.¡±


    ¡°If he continues to remain popr, nobody else in the entertainment industry will have a chance at


    stardom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thoroughly shocked. But I must say, I¡¯d be willing to spend 500,000 dors to meet Josh Batton


    in the flesh!¡±


    X couldn¡¯t help but smile after reading thements.


    Although she hadn¡¯t gone to the concert venue, she could already feel the hype from Josh¡¯s fans.


    After reading through thement section for a while longer, X then tapped into the first


    hashtag.


    The first thing she saw was a picture taken by a famous photographer, and it showed Josh


    rehearsing at the concert venue.


    In the picture, Josh was wearing a white T-shirt and a pair of light-blue jeans. He was also wearing


    a pair of white sneakers and golden-framed sses. With his back to the light, and a microphone in


    his hand, he appeared warm and clean.


    Thement section was equally flooded.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, I can safely say that he is the love of my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Josh Batton, you bring light into my life.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! I think I¡¯m going crazy! Josh is way too awesome. Wait for me, Josh. I¡¯m going to be there


    tonight to see you!¡±


    By then, Stanley Batton, who was behind X, had also woken up.


    When he saw X ying with her phone with her back to him, he inched closer and wrapped his


    arms around her while he repeatedly kissed her back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m checking out Josh Batton on the list of trending topics,¡± X said.


    ¡°What¡¯s trending?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°His concert. I¡¯m taking your parents and Catherine along. What about you? Do you want to go?¡±


    X asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Stanley said as he gently rubbed his chin against her back.


    The tingling sensation made X subconsciously squirm. Her heart was beating wildly.


    ¡°You really are sensitive¡­¡± Stanley said and chuckled by her ear.


    X immediately blushed.


    ¡°Turn around¡­¡± Stanley instructed softly.


    X did so obediently before she surrendered herself into his embrace. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to hold you¡­¡± Stanley said.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Sensing that something was amiss with Stanley Batton, X Quest immediately tried to push him


    away and get up.


    However, it was far toote.


    Before she could get up, Stanley flipped her over on the bed and pressed his body against her.


    Rays of sunlight seeped into the room, making everything seem warm and pleasant.


    In the brightly lit room, the two began getting intimate once again.


    ***


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, X arrived at Antis Stadium with Wilson Batton, Catherine


    Batton, and Sharon Lindt. This was the ce where Josh Batton¡¯s concert was held.


    Although the concert would only begin in an hour¡¯s time, there was already a huge crowd outside


    Antis Stadium.


    Apart from fans who were here for the concert, many reporters also stood around with cameras in


    their hands.


    Every fan had a banner with Josh¡¯s name on it, and they were also wearing light blue glow sticks


    around their forehead.


    Everybody knew that light blue was Josh¡¯s favorite color, and wearing it meant they showed support


    for Josh.


    By now, everyone seemed extremely excited.


    X brought Wilson, Catherine, and Sharon into the stadium discreetly through one of the side


    doors.


    Inside, there were also many fans putting up posters of Josh all over the stadium.


    Everyone seemed very upied.


    Seeing how these fans were working tirelessly for their favorite idol, X suddenly felt touched.


    ¡°These girls are working so hard¡­¡± Sharon said as she observed the upied fans.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ But they also enjoy the process despite being upied,¡± X said.


    Sharon nodded.


    This was the first time Wilson came to Josh¡¯s concert. He was shocked by the level of passion


    exhibited by fans both inside and outside the stadium, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Sister-inw, where do we sit?¡± Catherine asked as she affectionately held X¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Follow me¡­¡± X then led them over to the first row in front of the stage. ¡°We¡¯ll sit on the seats


    numbered four, five, six, and seven¡­¡± X added.


    Wilson was the first to sit down.


    X, Sharon, and Catherine soon sat down next to him.


    Once they were all seated, fans gradually entered the stadium and soon filled the seats up.


    The entire stadium was buzzing with excitement.


    Meanwhile, Josh got his makeup done backstage while he continued to memorize his lyrics through


    his phone.


    His look for the first act was basically done.


    Josh had a gray checkered suit, a white T-shirt on the inside, and a simple tinum chain around


    his neck.


    His hair had been curled up with light purple highlights added on top. A slightly smokey look for his


    eyes and he also had on Cartier¡¯s rings on his right index and middle fingers.


    Josh appeared very cool and noble at the same time.


    Even the makeup artists around him were getting the hots for him.


    When Georgie walked in, she was equally stunned by how good Josh looked.


    She instantly walked closer and stood behind Josh while she looked at his reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°You really look amazing¡­ This look¡­¡±


    Not only was Josh the best-looking celebrity in the entertainment industry, he also had the looks


    most mortals could only dream of having.


    Josh chuckled and looked at Georgie through the mirror. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said with a pure look in his


    eyes.


    ¡°I saw President X with your parents and your sister,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± There was a glimmer in Josh¡¯s eyes.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    The concert became more meaningful to him because of his father and X Quest.


    ¡°Yup. Just do your best.¡± Georgie Clementine patted his shoulder. ¡°Good luck!¡±


    Josh Batton nodded.


    ***


    The concert started on the dot at eight o¡¯clock.


    Suddenly, all the lights in the stadium went out. Only the stage was filled with colorful, shing lights


    in the darkness.


    The music sted amid cheers and screams from thousands of fans.


    Josh was singing ¡®Regretless¡¯¡ªhis newly released single fromst year¡ªas he gradually rose from


    the bottom of the stage.


    When the man¡¯s appealing figure hade into view, all the spotlights on the stage focused on him.


    He was the brightest star tonight.


    Soothing music and Josh¡¯s angelic voice flowed through the entire stadium, prating the


    audiences¡¯ eardrums. In addition to his stunning face, the excitement had exploded in the stadium


    instantly.


    Every girls¡¯ hearts were fluttering like butterflies.


    The fans screamed like lions¡¯ roars, and they kept waving the glow sticks in their hands.


    Wilson Batton did not notice it; the corner of his lips had slowly curved up into a gratified smile as he


    watched his son singing passionately on the stage.


    On the other hand, Sharon Lindt and Catherine Batton had already lost their sanity. They were


    constantly clutching each other¡¯s hands and shouting at the top of their voices, unwilling to take


    their eyes off Josh for one second.


    ¡°Catherine¡­ Catherine¡­ My son is so handsome¡­ How did I give birth to such a good-looking


    son?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to brag about yourself? But seriously, my brother is so charming tonight!¡±


    The two of them could not stopplimenting Josh Batton, unbridled excitement sparkling on their


    faces.


    Looking at the enthusiastic response from the crowd, X¡¯s smile began to broaden. She was


    extremely satisfied with the concert tonight.


    Shortly after the song ended, the calm rhythm circling the stadium was reced by music with a


    fast and energetic tempo.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Though Josh had just practiced the dance a few days ago, he managed to catch up with the music


    right away and danced wlessly to the rhythm.


    His powerful moves hit every beat in perfect unison, making him look exceptionally alluring and hot


    on the stage.


    All the fans went crazy at the performance¡­


    The screams got louder and louder every minute, and the whole stadium was hyped up¡­!


    Time flew when you were having fun. In a blink of an eye, the two-hours-concert hade to an


    end.


    When Josh finished hisst song, he panted heavily on the stage, catching up his breath. Despite


    his tiredness, he gave a long speech to thank all his fans and genially waved goodbye to everyone


    in the stadium.


    Subsequently, he left the stage reluctantly.


    Sharon immediately rose to her feet and walked over to X. ¡°Let¡¯s go backstage to see Josh. I


    have to tell him that he¡¯s super awesome tonight.¡±


    X smiled and nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±


    Sharon then shifted her gaze to Batton and hissed, ¡°Do you still think that your son relies on his


    looks as a moneymaker?¡±


    Wilson did not know what to answer all of a sudden. He could only manage an awkward cough.


    Though he remained silent, his expression and reaction had said it all. X knew that he had


    changed his mind about Josh as well as his career.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit here for a while. There are reporters backstage. We might disturb him if we go now,¡± said


    X.


    Everyone nodded in agreement without a second thought.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    One by one, the fans headed to the exits and left the stadium. The crowd barely stopped chattering


    as they walked. All of them were desperately eager to exchange their feelings about the concert.


    Their eyes were shimmering with adoration whenever they mentioned Josh Batton¡¯s name.


    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom,¡± said Wilson Batton as he got up from his seat.


    With that, he left the threedies.


    As soon as Wilson walked away, X Quest, Sharon Lidnt, and Catherine Batton were surrounded


    by more than a dozen girls.


    The girls crossed their arms and drew up face to face in front of them, looking cold yet provocative.


    X stared at them with confusion and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Well, the concert had already ended. Why are you guys not leaving? Are you guys trying to sneak


    backstage and take pictures of our Brother Josh? Or are you all nning to do something more


    disgusting than that?¡± A blonde girl red at the three of them condescendingly while questioning


    them.


    Upon hearing that, X grasped the situation instantaneously. The girls were simply worried that


    they might sneak backstage and harass Josh when people were not looking.


    X truly understood their concern. A simr incident happened during Josh¡¯sst concert, and it


    went viral on the inte.


    Previously, an obsessive fan bought the front row ticket and refused to leave after the concert. After


    everyone else left the stadium, that fan gave the security guards the slip and snuck backstage.


    Without warning, she intruded Josh¡¯s dressing room and kissed his cheek. She even took a picture


    of it and showed off the picture on social media.


    ¡°Josh knows all of us here. They are Josh¡¯s mother and sister, so you don¡¯t have to worry about us,¡±


    X exined.


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll believe your nonsense? Will an Sasaeng fan admit that she¡¯s an Sasaeng


    fan?¡± The blonde girl sneered in disdain. ¡°I hate you Sasaeng fans the most. Hurry up and get lost.


    Don¡¯t try to mess with us.¡±


    Sharon and Catherine did not get angry at them. They both clearly knew that the girls were trying to


    protect Josh.


    ¡°Hey girls, we¡¯re not lying¡­¡± Catherine tried to exin too.


    ¡°If we believe your bullsh*t, we¡¯re not worthy of being Josh Batton¡¯s fans,¡± snapped the blonde girl.


    Then, she turned away and shouted at the security guards behind her. ¡°Security, there are a few


    suspicious people over here. Hurry up and throw them out of the stadium.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As soon as the blonde girl finished her sentence, Josh came out from backstage.


    He had already changed into his casual clothing, a ck sweatshirt and a pair of ck cargo pants.


    His white sneakers were very eye-catching under his all-ck outfit.


    As for his makeup and hairstyles, they were still the same as on the stage just now.


    Noticing Josh¡¯s arrival, the group of girls led by the blonde girls ran to him and surrounded him


    instantly.


    The blonde girl grumpily pointed at X and started toin, ¡°Brother Josh, I think that few


    ladies are Sasaeng fans. They¡¯re not leaving even though the concert ended long ago. Maybe


    they¡¯re nning to harass you like what that Sasaeng fan didst time¡­¡±


    Josh smiled at her. His gaze traversed the crowd and fell on X and his family. ¡°They¡¯re not.¡±


    Then, he slowly walked past the girls and made his way to X.


    He stared deep into X¡¯s eyes before averting his gaze to Sharon and Catherine. ¡°What are you


    doing here? Why didn¡¯t you guys go backstage?¡±


    ¡°I thought it would be too chaotic to go backstage since you were having an interview with the


    journalists just now. Therefore, we decided to sit here and wait for a while first.¡± X continued,


    ¡°What are you doing here then? Are you done with the interview?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to see you all. What else can I do?¡± The smile on Josh¡¯s face was as gentle as usual.


    The friendly conversation between them dumbfounded the group of girls.


    None of them thought that their conflict with the three Sasaeng fans would end up this way.


    Suddenly, one of them gasped and whispered timidly, ¡°No wonder I find that curly-haireddy


    familiar. I finally remember her now. She¡¯s X Quest¡­ Our idol¡¯s friend¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Now I look like a dumbass in front of my idol!¡± The blonde girl


    glowered at the girl who spoke, irritation ring within her.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t recognize her just now.¡± The girl hung her head apologetically.


    ¡°Man, we look like a bunch of idiots. Let¡¯s go and apologize.¡± The blonde girl waved her hand and


    led the group of girls to where Josh Batton and the rest were standing.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Immediately afterward, the girls dropped their heads as if they hadmitted a big crime.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ We failed to recognize you just now, so we thought you guys were Sasaeng fans.


    Our arrogance blinded us,¡± the blonde girl muttered. Though her idol was right next to her, she did


    not dare to look into Josh Batton¡¯s eyes at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You were trying to defend your idol because you love him, right? We understand that,¡±


    X Quest consoled her.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t quite understand. Is there a Sasaeng fan as old as me?¡± Sharon


    Lindt grinned mischievously.


    ¡°Old? You look like you¡¯re in yourte thirties, aren¡¯t you? Brother Josh does have plenty of


    Sasaeng fans around this age¡­ I can¡¯t imagine you¡¯re actually Brother Josh¡¯s mother¡­ You don¡¯t


    look like it at all.¡± The more the blonde girl exined, the more embarrassed she felt.


    Nevertheless, Sharon was delighted with her answer. She caressed her cheeks satisfactorily.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet.¡±


    ¡°We shall leave for home, goodbye¡­¡± The blonde girl and her friends waved at them before running


    straight to the exit.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ I¡¯ll take you guys to the backstage. Which reminds me, where¡¯s my Dad?¡± Josh looked


    around the stadium subconsciously.


    Speaking of the devil, Wilson Batton was walking over to them now.


    After Wilson joined them, Josh took the four of them backstage.


    Meanwhile, the blonde girl and the rest of the fans ran out of breath as soon as they darted out of


    the stadium.


    They stopped dead in thefortably cool outside air and panted heavily.


    After a while, they started to look at each other. Without warning, all of them exploded¡­


    ¡°We were standing so close to Brother Josh just now! I¡¯d never been this near to him!¡±


    ¡°Brother Josh¡¯s mother and sister are so pretty!!! By the way, is X Quest very close with his


    mother and sister? I¡¯m so jealous!!!¡±


    ¡°I think X Quest is really nice. No wonder Josh Batton wants to be friends with her. She didn¡¯t


    even get angry with us just now.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ You¡¯re right. Miss X is just like an angel from heaven. Everything about her makes me


    jealous.¡±


    ¡°Our Brother Josh is good-tempered too. Moreover, his face is perfect. I can¡¯t even see his pores


    when I¡¯m standing right next to him!!!¡±


    The excitement in their tones only amplified with each word they spoke.


    After X and the others followed Josh backstage, Josh returned to the sofa where the journalists


    interviewed Georgie Clementine.


    On the other hand, X led Sharon, Wilson, and Catherine Batton to a coffee table in the corner of


    the room, so they could have some fruits while watching Josh¡¯s interview session.


    After the interview had ended, Josh did not forget to solemnly escort the journalists before returning


    to his family with Georgie.


    Georgie greeted Josh¡¯s parents politely and shook hands with them one by one.


    After shaking hands with Georgie, Wilson looked at Josh, sincerely and said, ¡°Tonight¡¯s concert was


    great. You¡¯re excellent.¡±


    Following that statement, he coughed a few times in embarrassment.


    Josh was emotional, hearing his father¡¯spliment. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±


    Though his father¡¯sments were simply two short sentences, they meant a lot to Josh. He finally


    received the recognition that he deserved.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I guess everyone¡¯s hungry now. Let¡¯s have some supper.¡± Wilson quickly changed the


    subject and scurried off.


    X, Josh, Catherine, Sharon, and Georgie exchanged looks of glee before catching up with


    Wilson and leaving the dressing room.


    When they reached the exit, Georgie bid a brief farewell to everyone and drove off on her own.


    X and her family then went to a nearby five-star hotel to have supper.


    They had ordered arge table of food to celebrate Josh¡¯s aplishment. Everyone was in a jolly


    mood indeed.


    While enjoying the meal, X tapped to open the trending news and took a look at it.


    As expected, #Josh Batton¡¯s concert# was now on the top of the trending list. There was a fiery red


    ¡®HOT¡¯ behind the title.


    What she did not expect was that her name had also popped out on the trending list.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    #X Quest# was the second most popr topic of the day.


    Without hesitation, she tapped on her name and read the article earnestly.


    The first thing that came into her sight was a Weibo post uploaded by a little girl called Twinkly Star.


    The post was about a group of fans mistaking Sharon Lindt, Catherine Batton, and her for Sasaeng


    fans.


    The whole incident was described in great detail.


    The girl did not forget to butter up Josh Batton, Catherine, Sharon and her at the end of the post,


    praising them for their kindness and their looks.


    The followingment section had gone haywire too.


    ¡°When did X Quest and Josh Batton be so close to each other? Is she meeting his family


    already? I¡¯m so envious of her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always dreamed of hanging out with Josh and his family. I can¡¯t believe Miss X is living my


    dreams. I¡¯m so sad.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I wonder whether X will be together with Josh if she hasn¡¯t gotten married. They look


    really cute together.¡±


    ¡°Why is X so lucky? I¡¯m so jealous of her. However, I agree that X and Josh will make a great


    pair.¡±


    While X scrolled down to read the otherments, she identally swiped downward and


    refreshed the whole page.


    When she returned to thement section, the third and fourthments praising her and Josh as


    a perfect match and wishing the two of them got together had mysteriously disappeared¡­


    Some other negativements about her had disappeared as well.


    X was utterly shocked and confused.


    Nheless, she managed to figure out the reason behind it soon.


    The man in her house must have read thesements when he scrolled through Weibo!


    As she thought about him, she could not help but grin heartily.


    ¡°What are youughing at, Sister-inw?¡± Josh Batton, who was sitting across from her, looked at


    her and asked. His eyes were full of tenderness.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± said X.


    ¡°Sister-inw must be thinking about my brother. Am I right?¡± Next to Josh, Catherine blinked


    teasingly at her.


    Upon hearing that, Josh¡¯s smile was frozen for a second, but it quickly regained its gentleness


    before anyone could notice.


    Nobody at the table had caught sight of the subtle change in his expression.


    ¡°Does X miss Stan already?¡± Sharon joked.


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t.¡± Though X denied, the red in her cheeks gave her away. She looked very much like


    a little girl who had fallen in love for the first time.


    ¡°The rtionship between Fifth Brother and Sister-inw is really enviable.¡± A flicker of a smile


    yed across Catherine¡¯s lips, revealing a pair of exquisite dimples.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really enviable.¡± Josh gazed at X thoughtfully, and then gulped down thest of the red


    wine in his ss.


    ¡°Get yourself a girl if you¡¯re jealous. You¡¯ll have your sweet romance then.¡± Sharon turned to look at


    Josh.


    Another bitter smile was Josh¡¯s response. He did not say another word but continued to drink.


    After the meal, X went back home.


    When she reached the house, Stanley Batton was sitting in the living room, holding hisptop, and


    having a conference call with the foreign branch¡¯s executives.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was wearing a set of grey silk homewear, and his hair had just been washed. The semi-wet


    hairstyle had added charm to his handsome features.


    He bore a serious face as he stared at the screen of theptop. There was not a glint of smile.


    However, the coldness in his eyes instantly melted away when he caught a glimpse of X at the


    door.


    Delighted with her return, he waved at her. ¡°Come here¡­¡±


    X strode across the living room and stood beside him, deliberately avoiding the camera of the


    laptop. ¡°Finish your work on hand first. I need to take a shower¡­¡±

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    Before she could even finish her sentence, Stanley Batton stretched his long arm and pulled her


    onto hisp. He looked at the blue-eyed blonde executives and ordered, ¡°Go on¡­¡±


    Everyone on the screen seemed to feel uneasy due to X Quest¡¯s presence. They exchange looks


    in silence for quite some time before forcing themselves to gather their thoughts and continue with


    the meeting.


    About half an hourter, the meeting finally ended. Stanley closed hisptop and casually tossed it


    aside. He then lifted her abruptly and questioned her. ¡°Why are you sote? Huh?¡±


    X subconsciously threw her arms around his neck. ¡°We went for supper after the concert.


    Speaking of which, I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, spill¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you ask someone to delete some of thements on Weibo?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so unnecessary. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like them,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sensitive.¡± X rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only best match for you.¡± There was a tinge of tenderness mixed with his domineering tone.


    With that, he pressed his lips against hers.


    The lovebirds kissed each other passionately as they went upstairs.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the psychiatric ward of the municipal hospital, Emily Quest was sitting alone on her


    bed, scrolling through Weibo.


    When she saw X and Josh Batton¡¯s names on the trending list, she could feel a flicker of irritation


    surge within her again.


    X had gotten so much closer with her beloved idol now. She even brought his family to the


    concert with her. Pfff!


    Everything that she dreamed of was all happening to X. Why was god so unfair?


    Why did she live in dire straits every single day, whereas X always shined like the sun?


    Rage and despair consumed her as she pondered about it. Finally, she exploded and smashed her


    phone into pieces.


    At that moment, the door of her ward was pushed open.


    Tom Sullivan entered the ward with tworge bags of clothes in his hands. His face was as gloomy


    as a thunderstorm.


    He approached Emily and ced the bags on the bedside table. ¡°Mom asked me to bring some


    clean clothes for you to change.¡±


    Following that statement, he turned around and headed toward the door.


    Pure fatigue was all that was reflected in his eyes now.


    All day today, he had been running around to seek help, trying to solve the problems faced by


    Sullivan Food Group. Unfortunately, all his efforts were in vain.


    He was in a terrible mood because of that.


    He could not stand looking at Emily any longer as she would only worsen his mood.


    Noticing Tom¡¯s miserable look, Emily quickly jumped out of bed and walked barefoot to Tom,


    hugging him from behind. ¡°Brother Tom, can you please talk to me? I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m useless. I failed to


    persuade my father to change his mind.¡±


    ¡°My mom told me everything you did. Since you know you¡¯re useless, shut up then.¡± Tom¡¯s face was


    filled with disgust. He tried to remove her hands.


    However, Emily continued to wrap her arms tightly around his waist, refusing to let go of him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this. Can you just stay with me for a while? I know you¡¯re annoyed by the


    company¡¯s problem. Don¡¯t be annoyed. We¡¯ll get over it real soon¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get over it. Not ¡®we¡¯¡­ We¡¯re going to get a divorce sooner orter.¡±


    His cold, emotionless insult pierced through her heart like a sharp knife, leaving a long, bloody


    gash.


    Yet, she did not loosen her grip. ¡°We¡¯ll never divorce.¡±


    ¡°The choice is up to me, not you¡­ Let go of me. Don¡¯t be such a b*tch.¡±


    ¡°No, I want you to talk to me.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have no time to deal with sluts.¡±


    With that out of the way, Tom ruthlessly shrugged off her hand and stalked out of the ward¡­


    ¡°Tom Sullivan, you¡¯re so heartless! I¡¯ve sacrificed everything for you, and yet you¡¯re treating me like


    this¡­¡± Emily yelled desperately at his back.


    Tom could not care any less about her. He continued to dart away without turning his head.


    Heartbroken by Tom¡¯s cruelty, Emily stood rooted to the spot and trembled in agony. Her face was


    as pale as chalk.


    She knew that she was really cheap.


    However, she could not help herself¡­!

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Emily Quest turned around and found her reflection in the mirror. She looked battered and


    exhausted. That miserable figure was no better than a walking corpse¡­


    The thought of the Weibo post regarding how happily X Quest went to the concert with Josh


    Batton¡¯s family shed across her mind. Hatred started to grow inside her like a tumor.


    An intense feeling of weakness and powerlessness spread all over her body. Her legs wobbled and


    copsed in the very next second.


    Blood began to drip from her left wrist.


    It was caused by Tom Sullivan¡¯s rude action earlier.


    The burning, fiery pain pulled Emily back to her senses from her immense hatred, reminding her to


    take a look at her wrist.


    When she saw the bloody wound, she immediately cried out at the door in fear. ¡°Doctor¡­ Doctor¡­¡±


    ***


    On the other hand, after Georgie Clementine returned home and took a shower, she got into bed


    with herptop. She then turned on herptop and logged in to her favorite game, Heroes


    Assemble, intending toplete her daily tasks before going to sleep.


    After logging in, she found out that she could not y because she had not updated the game.


    Only then she remembered that the game had ushered in a new version. Without hesitation, she


    moved her mouse to click ¡®Update¡¯.


    She had seen the announcement about the new version before. In this version, a gang mission


    competition was added to the game.


    Any gang which was above Level 10 could sign up for thepetition.


    After signing up, the gang missionpetition would be activated every Friday.


    The gang thatpleted the most missions in the system would be the winner of thepetition.


    Besides, the winning gang would receive a rare treasure chest.


    The treasure chest could unlock numerous rare and helpful materials in the game.


    About ten minutester, the game was updated. Georgie could finally enter the game now.


    ¡°No.1 Counselor, Extraordinary Geo, has entered the game!¡± A huge banner weing her popped


    out on the screen.


    Shortly, anotherrge banner appeared on the screen again. ¡°No.1 General, Cloud Piercer, has


    entered the game!¡±


    Later, Could Piercer sent her an invitation to team up.


    She dly epted the invitation.


    Recently, Cloud Piercer would invite her to do tasks together or to y dungeon together as long as


    the two of them were online at the same time.


    Georgie¡¯s ount had leveled up by leaps and bounds because of him.


    All the yers in her region were prettyme except for Cloud Piercer.


    She had gradually gotten used topleting tasks and fighting monsters with him too.


    asionally, she might even feel empty when she found out that he was not online.


    Though she was aware that everything about this game was virtual, she could not believe that she


    actually had a thing for this guy she yed with every day.


    She fell in love with a virtual character in the game. How ridiculous!


    In the next second, Cloud Piercer teleported and showed up in front of her.


    He was still riding the Flying Dragon ride, but he had changed his outfit into a set of white robes,


    which billowed in the breeze.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Meanwhile, the gang she was in started to spam messages to her.


    ¡°Extraordinary Geo, can you ask Cloud Piercer to join our gang? I took a look at the forum just now.


    They said that the gang missions are going to get more and more difficultter on. If Cloud Piercer


    joins us, in addition to your skills, I¡¯m sure we canplete all the missions¡­¡± said Invincible Gust,


    the guild leader.


    ¡°Geo, please help us¡­¡± pleaded Be, the vice guild leader.


    ¡°Extraordinary Geo, you¡¯re the only one who can do this. Help us to ask him, okay?¡± added Mini


    Ghost.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Georgie replied.


    Suddenly, Cloud Piercer sent her a message in their chatroom. ¡°Can I join your gang?¡±


    Georgie¡¯s eyes overflowed with astonishment.


    She had not even asked him about it yet. Was he requesting to join her gang now?


    Or was he a mind reader?


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± She swiftly typed the word ¡®sure¡¯ and sent it back to him.


    Then, she clicked on his character¡¯s profile and invited him to join her gang.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    At the same time, in a brightly lit study, Henry Armstrong was smiling at hisputer screen.


    ¡°Extraordinary Geo has invited you to join Destiny¡¯s Seal. Do you agree or disagree?¡±


    Henry clicked on the button to agree right away.


    As soon as Cloud Piercer entered the guild, messages flooded the guild chat.


    ¡°Wee, god-like yer. Georgie, you really are the most impressive girl in the entire server,¡±


    Invincible Gust said.


    ¡°Wee, god-like yer. Georgie, you¡¯re so amazing. You have managed to convince this yer,


    who has never joined a guild before, to be part of our guild.¡±


    Meanwhile, members of Destiny¡¯s Seal started spamming messages in the world chat to wee


    Cloud Piercer into their guild.


    With the entire world joining in, the world chat was now even more exciting.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did he actually join a guild despite never having joined one for years?¡± Round


    Foxy asked.


    ¡°What do you know? Have you forgotten who¡¯s in that guild? Extraordinary Geo! Everyone knows


    they have a special rtionship,¡± Tiny Goblin said.


    ¡°When are Extraordinary Geo and Cloud Piercer getting married?¡± Seven-And-Eights asked.


    When Georgie Clementine saw the messages in the world chat, she subconsciously blushed.


    Meanwhile, Cloud Piercer wrote something in the team chat. ¡°They are all saying that we have an


    unusual rtionship. You have to take up the responsibility now.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Extraordinary Geo asked.


    ¡°Now, every girl thinks I like you. Nobody dares even toe close to me anymore. Don¡¯t you think


    you should be responsible?¡± Cloud Piercer said.


    Extraordinary Geo was speechless.


    ¡°Hence, let¡¯s get married,¡± Cloud Piercer added.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Georgie hesitated for a moment before she responded.


    She agreed because she liked him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer you the grandest wedding of all time,¡± Cloud Piercer said.


    ¡°Just keep it simple,¡± Extraordinary Geo said.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Cloud Piercer retorted.


    Meanwhile, Henry cheerfully pped his hands together in front of hisputer. ¡°Yes!¡± He


    eximed.


    Although he couldn¡¯t get Georgie to like him in reality, he had managed to do so on the inte.


    At this moment, Henry felt as if he was the happiest idiot in the world.


    He had never felt this way before.


    ¡°We are getting married tomorrow,¡± Cloud Piercer sent a message in the world chat.


    Right then, the world chat became flooded once again.


    ¡°D*mn. They really are getting married,¡± 200 Pounds of Fat said.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous. Extraordinary Geo really did steal my man from me,¡± Cloud Piercer¡¯s Tail said.


    ¡°Right now, every single girl on the server is jealous! Cloud Piercer is a wealthy god-like yer! She


    had actually managed to tie him down. D*mn it!¡± Little Spidey eximed.


    When Georgie saw what people were mentioning in the world chat, she blushed like a teenage girl


    who was falling in love for the first time.


    ***


    The next morning, when X Quest opened her eyes, Stanley had already left her side.


    Stanley had left her a note on the headboard of the bed.


    As usual, he let her know that breakfast was ready in the kitchen, and she would only have to


    microwave the food for a while before eating it.


    When X read the note, she felt a warm sensation spreading in her heart.


    After getting out of bed and cleaning herself up, X put on some light makeup, got changed into a


    ck-and-white professional outfit, and went downstairs for breakfast.


    Once she was done with breakfast, she drove her way to Quest Group¡¯s office.


    Just as X parked her car, she saw Tom Sullivan standing by the entrance to Quest Group¡¯s office.


    He was wearing a white suit, and there was an indescribably exhausted look on his face.


    These days, whenever X saw him, she would feel extremely disgusted.


    X frowned coldly before getting out of her car and walking into the tall office building.


    When Tom saw X, he immediately approached her and sped her hand tightly with both hands.


    ¡°X, please help the Sullivan family. If the bank doesn¡¯t give us a loan, we¡¯re really done for¡­¡± He


    pleaded.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    X Quest pushed Tom Sullivan¡¯s hands away and red at him coldly. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t help


    you,¡± she said.


    In the past, X would¡¯ve felt sorry for Tom right away and gave in to his request.


    Now, she didn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    Without looking at Tom again, she decisively walked into the building.


    Tom immediately started running after her, but two security guards stopped him by the entrance.


    ¡°X¡­ X¡­¡± Tom shouted without care for his reputation.


    X continued walking without turning back.


    Disappointed, Tom took a step back. He had a thoroughly exhausted expression on his face.


    What else could he do? He really was going mad!


    ***


    Due to an excessive workload, X could only wrap up her work at around seven o¡¯clock in the


    evening.


    After turning herputer off, X realized how badly her shoulders and neck were aching.


    Having stood up and moved around a little, she felt much better. Only then, she put on her body-


    hugging ck coat and walked out the door.


    Just as she did so, X received a call from Stanley Batton.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll be home soon. I just got off work,¡± X said after answering the call with a smile on her


    face.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you to have dinner together. Be careful on your way home,¡± Stanley said


    seriously.


    As usual, his voice had a raspy quality to it that X found pleasant to hear. The single sentence he


    spoke was enough to make her feel energized despite an exhausting day of work.


    After hanging up, X quickened her footsteps and took the lift downstairs.


    By then, all thepany¡¯s staff had left. It sounded eerily quiet in the building.


    The sound of her high heels tapping against the floor resonated clearly throughout the lobby.


    After taking a few steps out of the lift, X suddenly felt her vision turningpletely dark.


    In the next second, she could smell something pungent near the tip of her nose.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As soon as X inhaled, she passed out.


    When X next opened her eyes, she realized she was somewhere out in the ocean.


    She was on a huge, luxury cruise ship.


    At that moment, she was tied to a pir on the deck.


    Strong gusts of cold wind blew against her, and her body shook slightly.


    The chilly air made her sneeze several times. X felt goosebumps all over her body.


    Meanwhile, she could seerge waves on the ocean¡¯s surface that continuously crashed against the


    cruise ship.


    The sky was dark, and it seemed almost as if someone had painted it so with ck ink. It felt


    suffocating to look at.


    Although a strong sense of fear began to spread in X¡¯s heart, she forced herself to stay calm as


    she looked around.


    Who would capture her and bring her to a ce like this?


    Could it be the Sullivan family? However, she didn¡¯t think the Sullivan family would have the guts to


    do something like this.


    At this point, how would they even dare to mess with Stanley?


    If it wasn¡¯t the Sullivan family, who else could it be¡­?


    Could it have been Ada?


    ording to what X knew, Ada¡¯s Skyview Hotel barely had any business after the incident of Ada


    insulting citizens of Country Z became a big deal on the inte. In fact, the hotel¡¯s management


    was already considering giving up their business in Country Z.


    Due to such matters, Ada was mentally tortured every day.


    After some thought, X felt that it was very likely Ada who did this.


    Based on what X knew, Skyview Hotel was already getting ready to retreat from Country Z¡¯s


    market because they couldn¡¯t earn a single dime. In fact, they were losing money every day.


    Suddenly, X could hear heavy footsteps from a nearby staircase. The sound sent chills down her


    spine.


    X instantly felt her heart tightening as she subconsciously looked over. Her scalp began to


    prickle.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Very soon, a familiar yet gloomy face appeared.


    Just as X Quest had thought, this woman had brought her here.


    It was Ada.


    At this moment, Ada stood before her.


    She was wearing a body-hugging ck dress while a ck coat draped over her shoulders. With


    intricately heavy makeup on, she looked like a female mafia boss in the movies.


    There was arge group of people behind her, and they were all men dressed in ck. Like her,


    they had blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Each of their faces showed a murderous expression.


    When Ada saw X, her face seemed even fiercer.


    X subconsciously struggled to set herself free, but it didn¡¯t help at all.


    Due to therge force X exerted, she ended up hurting herself with the rope tightly wrapped


    around her body.


    Very soon, Ada arrived in front of X and pped her hard across the face.


    Feeling the painful burning sensation on her face, X felt an even more intense level of hatred for


    Ada.


    ¡°Ada¡­ If you don¡¯t want Skyview Hotel to be thoroughly destroyed, let go of me right now,¡± X


    warned coldly.


    Ada immediately startedughing loudly. ¡°Haha¡­ Thoroughly destroy Skyview Hotel? Do you think


    you¡¯re capable of that? Don¡¯t you like exposing other people? I¡¯d like to do something to you, and I


    hope you expose it too. Not only will I not let you go today, but I will also even make you suffer


    physically.¡±


    With that, Ada quickly gave a look to the men dressed in ck.


    They nodded respectfully before walking up to X.


    One of them took out a syringe filled with a light blue liquid.


    X immediately realized what Ada was up to. If she was injected with this stuff, the consequences


    would be horrifying.


    X started struggling with all her might while her heart filled with fear. ¡°Ada, I¡¯m warning you. Let


    go of me right now.¡±


    Ada startedughing loudly with her head tilted upward. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Do you think your warning


    even means anything to me? You¡¯re just a lowly b*tch from Country Z.¡±


    X instantly felt enraged by what Ada said.


    She felt angry and panicked at the same time. It was as if she was a bird with her wings tied up.


    Despite her desire for freedom, there was no way she could escape from her cage.


    Very soon, X felt pain spreading across her right upper arm.


    She opened her eyes to see the blue liquid slowly entering her body.


    Meanwhile, she began to feel the energy draining from her body.


    A sexual desire began to develop in her body like a rapidly growing seedling into vines tangled


    around every blood vessel in her body.


    X panted heavily as she gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re a lowly b*tch! Go to hell!¡± She cursed.


    Ada snorted satisfactorily as she gave X the side-eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to hell, not me. I¡¯ll teach


    you a lesson for going against me. People like you from Country Z don¡¯t know your ce. The


    people I find most disgusting in the world are people from your country, and you¡­!¡±


    X felt extremely annoyed by what Ada said.


    If she weren¡¯t tied up like this, she would certainly have pped Ada multiple times and teach her a


    lesson on how to be civil.


    ¡°Bring her down there,¡± Ada said through gritted teeth before snorting.


    The men dressed in ck immediately loosened the bind around X, and one of them carried her


    before walking down the stairs...


    Right then, X felt as if she had been paralyzed. She couldn¡¯t exert any force at all, and her body


    had gone limp.


    Although she felt petrified, there was nothing she could do about it.


    It felt as if her heart was about to explode.


    Deep down, X felt a lot of suppressed emotions.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Despite struggling to set herself free, it was to no avail.


    ***


    A few minutester, X was brought into a luxurious cabin.


    Inside, there was arge bed that looked like it belonged in a five-star hotel. The cabin seemed


    splendid and spotlessly clean.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    A man dressed in ck, who had short hair, was standing in front of the window while he gently


    swirled a ss of red wine in his hand.


    He had his back to X Quest.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    From behind, X could tell he had a shapely figure, and he looked as tall as Stanley Batton.


    X guessed that he was probably a very young man, and he must be a local.


    The men dressed in ck around her immediately nodded at him respectfully when they saw him.


    After that, the man holding onto X forcefully tossed her onto the bed.


    Since the bed was soft and bouncy, X immediately bounced upward slightly when shended on


    it.


    ¡°Master Lancelot¡­ This is the woman we¡¯ve brought you. Miss Ada hopes that you don¡¯t forget


    what you have promised her before,¡± one of the men dressed in ck said to the man in Country


    Z¡¯s nationalnguage.


    As such, X felt certain that the man must be from Country Z.


    In fact, he probably had an unspeakable deal with Ada.


    X was the subject of the transaction.


    Meanwhile, X continued to feel a desire bubbling throughout her body. By now, she could even


    feel the temperature in her blood rising.


    Her skin felt as if it was on fire.


    Although X wanted to make a sound, she gritted her teeth with all her might and kept her mouth


    shut.


    Very soon, the young man by the window slowly turned around.


    The outer corners of his eyes inclined upward, and he had a natural smile on his face. With his


    strong, imposing manner, even a single twitch between his eyebrows seemed intimidating.


    His facial features were in equal proportions, and he was the perfect representation of a handsome


    guy. However, he had a mafia vibe about him.


    As soon as the man saw X, he had a shocked look in his eyes.


    In the next second, he quickly walked over to X and sat down next to her before forcefully


    holding her face in his hands. He began scanning her face repeatedly like a CT-scanning machine.


    It felt as if he would soon see through her.


    A look of excitement was growing in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± He sounded as excited as he looked.


    X felt perturbed and confused by his reaction¡­


    Before X could speak, he nced around coldly at the men in ck with blonde hair and blue


    eyes. ¡°I know what to do. Get out of here, all of you!¡±


    In the next second, the men in ck all left without saying anything else.


    The two of them were the only people left in therge cabin.


    Feeling increasingly in danger, X once again tried to set herself free, but she couldn¡¯t even


    budge.


    ¡°Let me go¡­¡± X tried to control her inner desires with her rational mind while looking at the man


    and pleading.


    She would absolutely not allow her body to be tainted by another man.


    Absolutely not!


    The man didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he extended a hand silently and caressed her face.


    X instantly felt disgusted by the man¡¯s touch, and she frowned angrily while turning her face


    slightly away from him¡­


    However, the man quickly shifted her face back to him and forced her to look at himself.


    When their eyes met once more, X could see that his eyes had turned slightly red.


    His eyes seemed to be filled with tears, and it appeared that tears would soon stream down his


    face.


    Instantly, the mafia-like vibe he had disappeared. The coldness of his expression had also faded


    away, and he now seemed much gentler.


    X felt very surprised by the look in the man¡¯s eyes.


    She felt as if he were looking at an old friend.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    ¡°Miranda¡­ You really do look like her.¡± The man was murmuring to himself, and he had a


    deepening frown on his face.


    He had seen many people throughout the years, but he had never met one who looked so much


    like Miranda.


    X Quest had an uncanny resemnce to Miranda.


    His words ascertained X¡¯s thoughts.


    From what X heard, she was beginning to feel more certain about the guess she made. In fact,


    she was starting to think that Miranda was someone this man loved very much in the past. For


    some reason, he lost her, and X happened to look a lot like that woman.


    A sense of hope sparked in X¡¯s heart.


    X took a deep breath and continued to fight against her sexual urges while she started pleading


    with the man again. ¡°Can you let me go on the basis that I look a lot like her? I¡¯ll repay you,¡± X


    said.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯d let you go just because you look like her?¡± The man looked at X¡¯s face


    seriously. After some time, his eyes began to wander.


    ¡°Because of the look in your eyes and your tone of voice,¡± X said carefully after taking a deep


    breath. She was looking at his face with an intense gaze.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll let you go,¡± the man said without hesitation.


    After that, he took out a small white pill from a drawer and put it close to her lips.


    However, X didn¡¯t open her mouth because she feared this might be harmful to her. She kept her


    upper and lower rows of teeth clenched together tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s an antidote¡­ If you don¡¯t eat it, do you think I¡¯ll still be able to hold back after side effects kick in


    later? I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll start doing things to you¡­¡± he said.


    Hearing this, X instantly opened her mouth and obediently swallowed the pill.


    The cool peppermint vor spread in her mouth, and she could taste something a little sweet.


    The pill melted as soon as it entered her mouth.


    Very soon, X could feel her strength returning. The sexual urges in her body also instantly


    vanished.


    It felt as if someone had poured a cold bucket of water on her during a hot summer day. There was


    an instant sensation of relief all over her body.


    He wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± The man smiled. By now, the tears in his eyes had also disappeared.


    X nodded slightly. ¡°Could you get me off the cruise ship?¡± X asked carefully.


    ¡°Should I also do that because you look a lot like Miranda?¡± He asked, his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Yeah. Could you?¡± X asked carefully.


    Now, they were in the middle of nowhere out in the open sea.


    If he refused to help her leave, there was no way X could escape.


    ¡°I sure could do that¡­ But don¡¯t you want your revenge first?¡± He said.


    ¡°Are you going to help me with my revenge, too?¡± X felt confused.


    She hadn¡¯t expected the man to be willing to do this much for her all because of how she looked.


    In fact, she couldn¡¯t help but suspect he might have ulterior motives¡­


    After all, she had no clue what this man¡¯s personality was like and what sort of background he came


    from.


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t overthink. I¡¯m only doing this because of how you look. I know you have your


    suspicions, but I¡¯ll prove it to you,¡± he said before giving amand to someone outside the door.


    ¡°Come in, someone,¡± he ordered.


    A bald, middle-aged man opened the door and stood respectfully by it.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Master Lancelot?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Bring me Ada and all her goons,¡± the man said before he lit a cigarette and ced it in between his


    lips. Hezily pressed one hand against the bed.


    With the smoke swirling around his face, he seemed even more mafia-like.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    In that instant, the words ¡®young urban professional¡¯ came to X Quest¡¯s mind.


    After taking a deep puff at his cigarette, the man looked at X again. This time, however, he was


    no longer showing any emotions. ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Christopher


    Lancelot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m X Quest,¡± X said.


    He took another puff at his cigarette before slowly picking up a remote control and pressing a button


    on it while pointing it at arge screen.


    Very soon, surveince footage of various locations on the cruise ship appeared on therge


    screen.


    He directly clicked on the footage showing the deck and put it on full screen.


    On the deck, Ada could be seen leisurely sitting on a couch while she sipped on a ss of red wine.


    After emptying her ss, she seemed to be in an even better mood.


    Arge group of men dressed in ck with blonde hair and blue eyes stood around her, making it


    appear as if she was a high and mighty queen.


    ¡°X Quest, this little b*tch. Her life is over now¡­¡± Ada chuckled before pouring herself another


    ss of wine and drinking all of it.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The men dressed in ck around her were also smiling satisfactorily.


    ¡°This time, she will have no choice but to keep her mouth shut. The eastern folks are very


    conservative. Usually, women who were found to have been raped would beughed at.


    ¡°Hence, she would definitely not have the courage to tell the truth¡­ Miss Ada, not only are you able


    to get back at her without spending any money; you can even make use of her body to get what you


    want. It really is killing two birds with one stone,¡± one of the men dressed in ck said.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ That¡¯s for sure¡­ It feels really good!¡± Adaughed out loudly.


    ¡°Do you think X is being tortured now? Hahahaha¡­ She deserves it,¡± Ada added.


    When Ada thought about how X was probably crying and begging for Master Lancelot to let go of


    her now, she felt her entire body rxing.


    ¡°I wonder if she could still look her husband in the eyes after being raped¡­¡± Ada snorted coldly


    once more.


    Looking up, Ada could see a beautiful view of the night sky.


    It seemed even more splendid now.


    When X saw how pleased Ada looked in the surveince footage and heard what she said to her


    henchmen, the hostility in her heart grew.


    X subconsciously clenched her fists tightly.


    Noticing her reaction, Christopher patted her gently on the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯ll


    avenge you.¡±


    Right then, a bald, middle-aged man brought arge group of men dressed in ck over to Ada and


    her henchmen before surrounding them.


    Very soon, they took their guns out and pointed them at Ada and her henchmen.


    Terrified and shocked, Ada stood up with a look of disbelief in her eyes. ¡°What are you people


    doing? Why are you treating me like this?¡±


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, the middle-aged man snorted coldly and waved at the


    men dressed in ck near him.


    In the next second, all these men pointed their guns at the back of the heads of Ada and her


    henchmen.


    Ada and her henchmen immediately lifted their hands in the act of surrender.


    Right after that, the middle-aged men turned around and walked down the stairs away from the


    deck.


    Meanwhile, his men ushered Ada and her henchmen with their guns to walk down with him.


    Seeing all this from therge screen, X felt extremely happy.


    The pent-up feelings in her heart were finally released.


    After several minutes, the door was opened.


    Ada and her henchmen were all forced into the cabin.


    When Ada saw that X seemedpletely unharmed, she began to feel doubtful. Could Master


    Lancelot have done raping X so soon?

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    It was impossible.


    It had only been less than ten minutes.


    Moreover, X Quest would not be so calm if she was raped.


    What was going on?


    Did Master Lancelot not touch X at all? Did he give her the antidote as well?


    Though it sounded ridiculous, it seemed to be the only possibility she could think of.


    Perhaps X knew Master Lancelot for a long time?


    Ada¡¯s eyes widened; they were attentive and brimming with curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    As soon as she said that, the man in ck behind her gave her buttocks a harsh kick¡­


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    In the very next second, her body flew out andnded directly at X¡¯s feet.


    Excruciating pain pulsed through Ada¡¯s body, and her mind went nk momentarily.


    She looked at X and Master Lancelot in horror as if there was a ghost standing in front of her.


    ¡°Master Lancelot, I have kindly offered you a beautifuldy. Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°And you, X Quest, what have you done to bewitch Master Lancelot?¡± Ada asked again.


    What were all these strange plots? Her n was not supposed to end up this way.


    ¡°Are you even worthy of calling her name? p her!¡± Christopher Lancelot¡¯s tone was steady yet


    powerful.


    Very soon, the bald, middle-aged man approached Ada and raised his hand back, whipping it


    across her face mercilessly.


    Ada was struck dumb by the p. She could even hear the buzzing in her ears.


    This was not supposed to happen.


    This was not her n!


    ¡°Master Lancelot¡­ What¡¯s going on now?¡­ Forgive me. Please forgive me¡­¡± Pure terror was


    written all over Ada¡¯s face.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve made a deal before this. You promised me that you¡¯d provide me the stocks and hand the


    business to me if I send you a beautiful woman¡­¡± muttered Ada.


    ¡°Too bad, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Apologize to X now,¡± Christopher replied coldly.


    ¡°What? Apologize?¡± Ada showed great reluctance to do so.


    ¡°Keep beating her until she¡¯s willing to apologize to X.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ada immediately looked pleadingly at X and blurted out whatever she could


    think of. ¡°Miss X, I¡¯m really sorry about what I¡¯ve done. I truly am¡­ I won¡¯t do this to you


    anymore.¡±


    X did not go soft despite Ada¡¯s miserable look.


    On the contrary, she felt satisfied.


    X simply threw her cold nce, refusing to say anything to her.


    Christopher snorted and nced at the bald, middle-aged man again. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this woman to you. I


    don¡¯t care what she intended to do to X. Just do the same thing to her.¡±


    Terror washed over Ada when she heard the wordsing out from his mouth. ¡°Nooo¡­ Monster


    Lancelot, you can¡¯t do this to me¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    Before she could even finish her sentence, the middle-aged man gripped her arms and dragged her


    out of the cabin.


    Subsequently, Christopher raised his brows and fixed his gaze on Ada¡¯s henchmen. ¡°Beat them all!¡±


    Hearing his order, his men started punching and kicking the henchmen as hard as they could.


    All of his men had guns.


    As a result, Ada¡¯s henchmen did not dare to fight back at all.


    Nheless, X could not stand the violence any longer. ¡°Stop it. They¡¯re just her henchmen.


    They have no choice but to obey her orders¡­¡±


    Christopher instantly raised his hand to stop his men. ¡°Cut it out. We¡¯ll listen to Miss X. ¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    His men immediately stopped moving.


    ¡°These guys are so irritating. Drag them all out¡­¡± Christopher Lancelot ordered again.


    Without any dy, his men grabbed the injured henchmen by their limbs and pulled them out of the


    cabin.


    After the door clicked shut behind them, the whole world seemed to return to its original, peaceful


    state.


    X Quest gazed at Christopher, her eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    The man standing in front of her seemed to be very powerful. However, she had never heard of


    such an influential guy in Country Z.


    On top of that, she remembered Ada mentioning something about stocks and business.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Could he be a gangster?


    Were the stocks Ada talked about earlier rted to drugs?


    What about the business? Was it about selling and reselling drugs?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of person I am. I¡¯ve avenged you, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Christopher refused to give her a direct answer to her question.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, Ada found me and asked me to do her a favor. She said that she¡¯ll send me a


    beautiful woman in return, so I agreed. Never in my life have I imagined that the beautiful woman


    would be you¡­¡± Christopher recounted.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have a face that¡¯s eighty-percent simr to Miranda¡¯s. If it wasn¡¯t for your face, I


    wouldn¡¯t have let you go¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened between you and Ada?¡± Christopher fixed his inquiring eyes upon X.


    ¡°Erm, we bear grudges against each other,¡± X answered truthfully.


    She did not go into detail, and neither did Christopher intend to ask further questions about it. He


    simply nodded in response. ¡°Well¡­ No matter what happened to the two of you in the past, I can


    assure you that she¡¯ll never look for you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± X¡¯s eyes only expressed sincerity as she thanked him. ¡°Give me your bank


    ount. I¡¯ll transfer a sum of money to youter to express my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Transfer money to me? How much money can you give me?¡±


    ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need money. Money is just a matter of numbers to me,¡± Christopher said again.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    ¡°I want you to stay by my side and be my woman. I promise that I¡¯ll never touch any other women


    again as long as you¡¯re willing to stay with me¡­ I only want you. I can give you endless wealth and


    glory.¡± Christopher tilted her chin up with his right hand. The fierceness on his face had all vanished,


    and was gradually reced by tenderness.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I already have a husband.¡±


    ¡°You can get a divorce. I don¡¯t mind being your second marriage.¡±


    ¡°But I love my husband.¡±


    Christopher sighed helplessly. ¡°Stay with me. You¡¯ll eventually forget him as time goes by. I can give


    you pleasure, both in and out of bed¡­¡±


    ¡°How long has Miranda left you?¡± X pushed his hand away.


    ¡°Today¡¯s the third anniversary of her death.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever forgotten her?¡±


    ¡°Never¡­¡±


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you womanize, and you¡¯re constantly finding pleasure in beautiful


    women. Though it¡¯s been three years, you still can¡¯t get over Miranda. Do you think I can easily


    forget my husband?¡± X asked rhetorically.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the main purpose you womanize is to convince yourself that you¡¯ve moved on,


    am I right? You¡¯ve tried so hard but you still can¡¯t forget about her,¡± added X.


    Christopher was left speechless. He kept his gaze locked upon X¡¯s face. ¡°My love for Miranda is


    different.¡±


    ¡°My love for my husband is different as well. I doubt that my love for him is less than yours for


    Miranda.¡± X looked determined.


    ¡°In fact, I''ve only been good to Miranda in my whole life. I¡¯ve no principle when ites to other


    women. I¡¯m merely a scum¡­¡± Christopher cupped her chin once more, his fingers rubbing her chin


    repeatedly. ¡°Since you look very much like Miranda, I can¡¯t bear to defile you. I¡¯ll let you go now¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± X shook off his hand again.


    Christopher then shouted at the door, ¡°Guys¡­¡±

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Very soon, one of his men came in.


    ¡°Take the ship back to Antis,¡± he said.


    The man nodded courteously. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Then, he stalked out of the cabin.


    After the door closed, Christopher Lancelot shifted his gaze to X Quest¡¯s face again.


    He lit a cigarette and took a deep drag. His eyes were rimmed with red.


    Methodically, he blew the smoke into the cool air and turned away from X, trying all his might to


    hold back his tears.


    Mixed feelings flooded X¡¯s heart as she looked at his sorrowful back.


    After calming himself down for a long time, he was finally willing to turn back to face X. His eyes


    were still red as he stared at her face. ¡°X¡­ Can you light a cigarette for me?¡±


    X guessed that Miranda must often lit cigarettes for him, which was also why he had requested


    her to do so.


    Though lighting a cigarette was just a simple action in our daily life, it must have meant a lot to the


    two of them.


    X nodded and reached for the lighter on the bedside table.


    He silently crushed the butt of the cigarette in his hand with his bare hand and went for a new one,


    handing it to X.


    X took the cigarette from him and ced it on his lower lips gently.


    Slowly opening his mouth, he held the cigarette between his lips before passing the lighter to X.


    X lit the lighter unhurriedly and brought it closer to his mouth.


    He subconsciously lowered his head so that the tip of the cigarette could reach the me. He


    gradually inhaled, and the cigarette was lit in the very next second.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    X then clicked shut the cap of the lighter.


    In the midst of the hazy air, Christopher could feel that the prickly feeling in his eyes only intensified


    with each puff he took at the cigarette. ¡°X, are you the only child in your family? Are you sure you


    don¡¯t have a missing elder or younger sister?¡±


    X answered truthfully, ¡°I do have a sibling but she¡¯s my half-sister. I¡¯m sure that I don¡¯t have any


    other missing sister out there.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He took a deep drag on his cigarette once more. Finally, a lone tear trailed down his cheek.


    All the beautiful memories between Miranda and him began to swirl in his mind.


    ¡°In the past, she was the only one who stayed by my side when my life was tough. I started from


    scratch and went through many hardships to be who I am today, and yet she wasn¡¯t afraid to


    go through ups and downs with me¡­ She was very nice to me. She always tried to take good care


    of me. Even when I was smoking, she would take the initiative to light my cigarette.


    ¡°Every single time¡­¡± Words stuck in his throat as he agitatedly brushed away the tears from his


    face. He dropped his head and continued to smoke, unable to speak a word.


    The thought of Miranda tore his heart out. Agony shot through his body.


    Although X had no idea who exactly was he.


    Nor did she know the actual story behind their rtionship.


    Her heart ached when she listened to him, reminiscing his love. She could feel prickly feelings at


    the tip of her nose.


    ¡°When I had nothing, I often told her that I would start out on my own and give her the best life ever.


    She believed everything I said. Finally, I seeded.¡±


    ¡°However, she was killed by my enemies when I was at the height of my glory. By the time I found


    her, her body had been hanging on the city gates for three days, her face unrecognizable.


    ¡°In the end, I¡¯m the only one who gets to enjoy the wealth, the glory, and everything else I had


    worked so hard to own. It¡¯s all loneliness that fills up my life.¡± He smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Therefore, I drink every night. I have a different woman to keep mepany every day. I want to


    numb myself, but I still dream of her at night.¡± When he finished venting, he took another big drag


    on his cigarette.


    X was touched by his tears.


    She was heartbroken too.


    X patted his shoulder gently, trying to ease his pain. ¡°I think if Miranda was still alive, she¡¯d never


    want to see you like this. She loved you so much. She¡¯d definitely hope that you can forget her and


    move on. She¡¯d love to see you marrying someone you love, having children, and living the happy


    life you deserve.¡±


    ¡°The girl I love the most is already dead, and there will never be one like her in this world.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? If you open up your heart, you¡¯ll definitely meet someone who you can get


    along well with.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re fine, but you have rejected me. Two of you are so much alike. I¡¯m certain that you¡¯ll


    bring me joy.¡±


    ¡°I have a husband,¡± X said.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous of your husband.¡± As Christopher Lancelot spoke, he pulled out a business card from


    his pocket and shoved it in X Quest¡¯s hand.


    There was nothing else but his name and contact number on the business card.


    ¡°Feel free to call me whenever you encounter a problem in the future¡­ No matter what problem it


    is, I¡¯ll be able to help you,¡± he added.


    X¡¯s mouth fell open upon hearing his kind offer.


    If somebody else had told her this, X would definitely have thought they were bragging. However,


    she felt reassured when the promise came out of his mouth.


    ¡°What exactly do you do for a living?¡± X asked.


    Was he really a gangster? Was he one of the high-ups among the gangster?


    The enemies and the glory he mentioned earlier seemed rted to a gangster¡¯s life, were they not?


    ¡°It doesn''t matter¡­¡±


    Boooom!


    Suddenly, the cabin door was kicked open.


    A murderous aura poured into the room, leaving a chill of evilness in the air.


    Christopher red at the door. His face darkened instantaneously.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Likewise, X turned to face the door, goosebumps creeping all over her arms.


    One by one, familiar faces appeared and came into her sight. It was Stanley Batton, Zack Cassidy,


    and a group of his men standing at the doorway.


    Stanley stood in front of the rest. He was dressed all in ck, looking just like Hades walking out of


    the hell, ready to take lives with him.


    Behind them, Christopher¡¯s men were all lying unconsciously along the aisle.


    Bewilderment shed in Christopher¡¯s eyes the moment he saw Stanley. ¡°Fifth Master, why are you


    here?¡±


    Stanley nce coldly at him. His eyes seemed to burn. Without paying any heed to him, Stanley ran


    across the cabin to X and sped her shoulders nervously. ¡°Are you okay? Did he hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± X shook her head.


    Upon hearing that, Stanley¡¯s eyes soften right away. It was a weight off his mind, knowing she was


    safe after all.


    However, X was a little surprised at Christopher¡¯s question.


    Did the two of them know each other?


    ¡°She¡¯s your girl?¡± Christopher looked at Stanley and asked. Next thing he knew, he was


    overwhelmed by fear, and he could feel a chill down his spine.


    If he had really done something to her just now, Stanley would have¡­


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Stanley glowered at Christopher indifferently.


    Christopher exined, ¡°Ada brought your girl over to ¡®sleep¡¯ with me, but I was kind. I didn¡¯t touch


    her at all. Speaking of which, how did you get in here? My men were all out there.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill them, did you?¡± He paused, and his face was all serious now.


    Stanley ignored him. He proceeded to princess-carry X and stalked out of the cabin.


    Overwhelmed with fury, Christopher immediately ran after him.


    Nevertheless, Zack extended his long arms and blocked his way. ¡°Master Lancelot, your men were


    just knocked out by us. They¡¯re absolutely fine.¡±


    With that, Zack left the cabin and caught up with Stanley.


    The men they brought left together with them too.


    Christopher frowned and walked out of the cabin. Looking at his unconscious henchman scattered


    all over the corridor, he could not help but curse. ¡°Shit! Nice one, Stanley Batton¡­ F*ck you!¡±


    He lifted his head and looked at the group leaving. Mixed feelings swirled in his heart as he stared


    at Stanley carrying X in his arms.


    Stanley carried X all the way to the deck.


    There was a helicopter on the deck. Its des were rotating rapidly, causing a gust of wind to blow


    across their faces.


    ¡°Do you know Christopher?¡± X looked at Stanley and asked.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the most powerful gangster in Country Y. He¡¯s involved in both legal and illegal business,


    viting countless criminalws of Country Y. He¡¯ll do anything to achieve his goal,¡± Stanley Batton


    said.


    X Quest was not surprised by his answer. She had already guessed it, more or less.


    No wonder he was so arrogant.


    Following that statement, Stanley carried her carefully in his arms and hopped into the helicopter.


    The rest followed behind him one after another.


    Zack Cassidy was in charge of flying the helicopter. After everyone had settled down, Zack pulled


    the controller, and the helicopter gradually ascended.


    ¡°How did you get him to let you go?¡± Questions were swimming in Stanley¡¯s mind.


    X recounted the ins and outs of the whole incident to him.


    After listening to her exnation, Stanley mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t know there¡¯s such a story behind


    him¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m very lucky indeed. Otherwise¡­¡±


    He could feel his scalp prickle, hearing her stutter.


    Immediately, he stretched out his long arm and pulled her close to his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I failed to


    protect you.¡±


    X melted in his warm embrace. She could no longer feel the exhaustion that was consuming her


    the entire night.


    At this moment, she was relieved to be back in his embrace.


    She could feel how scared and guilty this man was. She always understood what he was thinking.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault.¡± X shook her head.


    However, Stanley hugged X even tighter. He did not dare to think about the consequences that


    might have happened to his beloved wife at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious. You came here fast enough. When did you realize that something had happened


    to me?¡± X slid her arms around his waist and asked softly.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t home for over an hour after you called me. When I gave you another call, your phone


    was already switched off.


    ¡°I sensed something wrong, so I drove to Quest Property Group. When I got there, two security


    guards were lying unconsciously in the lobby, and your phone was there too.


    ¡°I knew something bad must have happened to you. I quickly ordered someone to check the


    surveince cameras around the building, but I couldn¡¯t find anything¡­¡± Stanley exined to X


    every single detail in earnest.


    ¡°And then?¡± X was all ears.


    ¡°Then, I suspected that Ada was seeking revenge. I had someone locate Ada¡¯s phone, and we


    found out that she was in the middle of the sea. I was more certain of my spection because of


    that, so I headed to her location together with my men,¡± Stanley continued.


    With that out of the way, he reluctantly let go of X. He held her hand in his and kissed it


    emotionally.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how you found me¡­¡± X marvelled at his intelligence and his efficiency.


    ¡°What about Master Lancelot¡¯s henchmen? What did you guys do to them?¡± Her eyes widened;


    attentive and brimming with curiosity.


    Stanley took out a pistol from his waist slowly and ced it in X¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Silent tranquilizer gun. The needles in there contain anesthetic drugs. As soon as the needle pricks


    your skin, you¡¯ll lose consciousness. The most important thing of all is that it makes no sound at


    all¡­¡± Stanley said again.


    No wonder they could not hear anything in the cabin when so many people copsed out there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give this to youter¡­ If you happen to meet a bad guy, you can use it to defend yourself. Do


    you know how to use a gun?¡±


    X shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you tomorrow,¡± he added.


    X responded with an obedient nod.


    Subsequently, Stanley averted his eyes to Zack, and the color quickly drained from his face.


    ¡°Zack¡­¡±


    Zack nodded respectfully as he looked at Stanley¡¯s face through the rearview mirror above him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I want Skyview Hotel to disappear from this world within a week¡­¡± Stanley ordered coldly as a hint


    of ferocity shed in his eyes.


    Once again, Zack gave him a courteous nod. ¡°Yes, Fifth Master.¡±

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    The ferocious aura he emitted struck all his men in the backseat.


    Stanley Batton did not say anything else. He pulled X Quest onto hisp and caressed her


    lovingly as though she was a fragile gem.


    ¡°Master Lancelot has already taught her a lesson. He said that she¡¯d be treated the way she wanted


    me to be treated,¡± X said.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Stanley responded apathetically.


    ¡°How did you and Master Lancelot meet?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Dragon Group has dealings with his legalpany,¡± Stanley answered truthfully. His slim fingers


    ran through her hair gently, as if he was patting a noble Persian cat.


    ***


    About half an hourter, the helicopter arrived at their vi.


    The helicopter graduallynded on the helipad.


    Zack Cassidy was the first to get out of the helicopter. He then walked over to open the door for the


    two of them, courteously.


    Carrying X carefully in his arms, Stanley jumped out of the helicopter and headed straight to the


    living room.


    The living room was warm and cozy.


    X¡¯s heart was currently filled with mixed emotions.


    When she woke up on the cruise just now, she was almost scared to death.


    This was especially true when Ada gave her the injection. She thought her life was going to be


    ruined by them..


    She did not expect that she would be able to return to their home unharmed.


    Stanley carefully ced her on the sofa before cupping her face in his hands while whispering, ¡°You


    must take bodyguards with you from tomorrow, onward.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± X nodded obediently. She then crept toward Stanley and sat on hisp, hugging him as


    tight as she could. ¡°Feels good to be safe.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Stanley returned her hug enthusiastically, his chin gently rubbing against the top of her hair.


    ¡°You should be hungry by now. I¡¯ve made dinner before I left the house. I¡¯ll go warm it up for you,


    alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take a shower first before having dinner.¡±


    Stanley lifted her up and went upstairs without saying a word.


    ¡°Leave me alone. I can do it myself¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Stanley refused to put her down. Having no other choices, X kept her mouth shut and allowed


    the man to continue carrying her all the way to the bathroom.


    ***


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After a rxing hot bath, X put on a white silk dressing gown and went straight to the dining


    room.


    The man had already prepared the food, set up the tableware, and was waiting for her to dig in.


    There were a total of six dishes on the table; each of them looked appetizing.


    There were meat as well as vegetarian dishes, making a bnced meal. Besides, the presentation


    and the colors of the dishes wereparable to that of a five-star hotel.


    The man was ying with his phone at the dining table while waiting for her.


    The dazzling light emitted by the chandelier overhead fell directly upon him, boldly outlining his


    features and the contour of his face.


    X watched him from a distance, admiring his cool yet ssy appearance in silence.


    Noticing X¡¯s presence in the dining room, Stanley put away his phone without hesitation and


    nced at her.


    When their eyes meet, the coldness in his eyes instantly melted away. A flicker of a smile yed


    upon his lips as he waved at her. ¡°Come over to eat.¡±


    X returned a hearty grin before sitting down beside him and picking up the chopsticks.


    The two of them did not talk much during the meal. X was so hungry that food was all that was


    on her mind right now.


    While X was busy eating, Stanley would peel the shrimps for her from time to time.


    Neither of them mentioned what happened on the cruise again.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    Meanwhile, in her home, Georgie Clementine was going through the Heroes Assemble forum in her


    study.


    Everyone was discussing her wedding with Cloud Piercer that was soon taking ce.


    Some people wished them well, while others said crude things out of jealousy.


    Many insulted Cloud Piercer.


    Countless low-level ounts were trying to get people riled up in the forum by saying that Cloud


    Piercer¡¯spany in the real world actually went bankrupt and that he was in a terrible financial


    position.


    Their basis for this was that Cloud Piercer hadn¡¯t spent a lot of money in the game.


    Although the rumor seemed fake right away, a lot of people fell for it.


    Under this post, many peoplemented about how sorry they felt for Georgie.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°D*mn. I feel so bad for Extraordinary Geo. I thought she was going to get married to a rich tycoon


    in the game. I thought this would have a happy ending like Cindere and Prince Charming, but the


    fairytale had ended before it even began.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, Cloud Piercer really hasn¡¯t been spending much these days. He used to make a lot


    of purchases in the game nearly every day. I really believe this piece of information, and I feel sorry


    for Extraordinary Geo.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been trying to seduce Cloud Piercer for so long. I bet she was doing it for his money. Now


    that this man¡¯s suddenly gone bankrupt, wouldn¡¯t she feel very sad? I feel so sorry for her. Hahaha.


    It¡¯s terrible.¡±


    Georgie felt extremely depressed from reading through these negativements in the forum.


    She turned it off and shifted her gaze back to the game.


    In the game, she and Cloud Piercer had just arrived in front of the God of Love.


    Since it was Cloud Piercer¡¯s wedding, many people gathered around. It seemed as if nearly all the


    yers in this server were here.


    The chat space in the vicinity was being spammed.


    ¡°Congrattions, Cloud Piercer! I feel very envious of Extraordinary Geo.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to feel envious about? I heard Cloud Piercer has already gone bankrupt in reality.


    He¡¯ll probably never be able to spend in the game anymore.¡±


    ¡°Cloud Piercer, is it true that your family went bankrupt? If things are that bad, how are you still in


    the mood to y with your girl here?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Cloud Piercer and Extraordinary Geo! I doubt the god-like yer has gone


    bankrupt. I¡¯m really envious.¡±


    Georgie ignored all the depressing messages around her.


    Right then, a message appeared on herputer screen. ¡°Cloud Piercer has sent you a mail.¡±


    She clicked on the button to open the mail.


    Inside, there was a set of top-tier godly equipment. On top of that, there was a limited-edition


    wedding dress, as well as 10,000,000 gold bars and 10,000,000 gold coins.


    The top-tier godly equipment cost at least 200,000 gold coins.


    Meanwhile, the wedding dress was equally expensive. In the game¡¯s shop, it had a price tag of


    888,888 gold coins.


    In real money terms, 10,000,000 gold bars were equivalent to 100,000 dors.


    Likewise, 10,000,000 gold coins were also equal to 100,000 dors.


    Right then, a lot of zeroes appeared in Georgie¡¯s mind.


    This man was far more generous than she had ever thought.


    Georgie was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Was he trying to put the people around him to shame in such a way?


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Extraordinary Geo asked in the team chat.


    ¡°Consider it a betrothal gift,¡± Cloud Piercer answered.


    Extraordinary Geo was speechless.


    She immediately clicked on the button to return the gifts to him¡­


    These items cost too much. Georgie didn¡¯t think it was right to ept such items of value from


    someone she met on the inte.


    However, a notification appeared in the game. Georgie was informed that she couldn¡¯t return the


    items in the mail due to the other yer¡¯s settings in the game.


    Clearly, Cloud Piercer had intentionally blocked all mails so that she couldn¡¯t return the gifts to him.


    ¡°Must you do this?¡± Extraordinary Geo asked.


    ¡°My bride must wear the best clothes on the server¡­¡± Cloud Piercer said.


    ¡°Turn on the mail function,¡± Extraordinary Geo said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it¡­¡± Cloud Piercer replied.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Extraordinary Geo remained silent.


    ¡°Hurry up and put the clothes on. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want people to think that you¡¯re getting


    married to a poor bugger, right?¡± Cloud Piercer asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Extraordinary Geo replied.


    ¡°But I care about my image. Hurry up, put them on. Think of it as doing me a favor by teaching


    these people a lesson,¡± Cloud Piercer said.


    After hesitating momentarily, Georgie put on all the equipment he had gifted her.


    Suddenly, Georgie¡¯s character in the game looked much ssier.


    With the white wedding dress on, her character in the game looked like a fairy that originated from


    the heavens.


    In fact, the wedding dress had its golden halo effect. Her entire body was glowing brightly on the


    screen.


    In the next second, everyone started spamming in the chat space.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ I¡¯m going blind from all that bling. Look at Extraordinary Geo¡¯s equipment!¡±


    ¡°D*mn. How much does this cost? Who said Cloud Piercer was broke? I¡¯m going to fight that person


    who made such a false im.¡±


    ¡°Whoever made up the rumor, I hope your entire family goes to hell. Our god-like Cloud Piercer


    doesn¡¯t look bankrupt at all!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m feeling very jealous of Extraordinary Geo.¡±


    ¡°How would you know if he sold his house and car to afford these things?¡±


    ¡°Hey, whoever just wrote thement above, are you insulting yourself?¡±


    Right then, Cloud Piercer had also changed into a wedding outfit. It was a limited-edition white


    tuxedo that cost 888,888 gold coins.


    There were instantly many positivements about him in the chat.


    At that moment, another message appeared on Georgie¡¯s screen.


    ¡°Cloud Piercer sent you a request to get married. Do you agree or disagree?¡±


    Georgie clicked on the button to agree without hesitation.


    In the next second, Cloud Piercer¡¯s character automatically hopped onto a white horse.


    Meanwhile, Georgie could see her character getting into a luxurious, red carriage.


    Be it the white horse, or the carriage, they were both of the highest quality in the game, and each of


    those cost 199,999 gold coins.


    After that, the groom and the bridge began their parade following the game¡¯s design.


    Red packets were scattered everywhere on the screen.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Other yers followed them and picked up red packets on their way. It seemed like a very festive


    asion.


    Comments began to appear everywhere, including the world chat and nearby channels.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ Cloud Piercer seems to be going all out with the gifting of red packets. I have actually


    opened one that contained 66,666 gold bars¡­¡±


    ¡°How much did Cloud Piercer spend on this wedding? Isn¡¯t Extraordinary Geo a little too lucky? I


    heard the god-like yer went after her on his initiative.¡±


    ¡°Is this what happens to Cindere? I want to be like Cindere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a wedding like this after ying this game for so many years. I bet I could buy the


    entire building I live in with the amount of money he spent tonight!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all ying the same game. Why is Extraordinary Geo this lucky?¡±


    Suddenly, Georgie became the person everyone in the server was envious of.


    Cloud Piercer began to speak in the team chat.


    ¡°Darling, you like this wedding?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I do. But it cost a little too much,¡± Extraordinary Geo said.


    ¡°Do you think this is expensive?¡± Cloud Piercer asked.


    When Georgie saw what he wrote, she couldn¡¯t help but begin to feel curious about this man¡¯s


    identity.


    He was extremely generous with his money. She wondered what kind of status he had in real life.


    Was he born into a wealthy family?


    Or did he earn his wealth?


    Georgie remembered him telling her he was only twenty years old.


    Moreover, she could tell from his voice through his WeChat voice note that he was a very young


    person. Hence, it was more likely that he was born into a wealthy family.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    When Georgie Clementine looked at the wedding scene in the game, her heart was full of joy¡­


    Some things were truly hard to predict.


    Before Georgie started ying this game, she told herself that she would only y it casually. She


    never thought of falling in love or even getting married on the inte.


    However, without realizing it, all her earlier presumptions were forgone, and the unexpected


    happened.


    After circling the city with the entourage of wedding guests, they arrived at a portal to enter to get to


    their honeymoon destination.


    Their carriage automatically entered the portal, while other yers were kept outside by the system.


    After entering the portal, they arrived at a luxurious, pce-like ce. There were congrattory


    decorations in red all over the ce, and many red candles were lit.


    It looked exactly like the kind of ce a newlywed couple would spend their first night together.


    Another message appeared on Georgie¡¯s screen. ¡°Cloud Piercer is inviting you to spend the night


    together. Do you agree or disagree?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Subconsciously, Georgie blushed.


    After taking a deep breath, she clicked on the button to agree.


    With that, the two of their characters in the game started hugging and kissing each other. The male


    character carried the female character onto their bed.


    In the next second, the red curtains around the bed slowly came together¡­


    It all seemed like a scene from a television drama.


    After a few minutes, the red curtains were opened.


    Their characters sat next to each other while a bald, young boy and a young girl with braids


    descended from the sky.


    A message appeared in the world chat. ¡°Congrattions, Cloud Piercer and Extraordinary Geo! You


    have obtained the top-tier Dragon and Phoenix Twins.¡±


    The world chat was spammed yet again with congrattory messages.


    The top-tier twins were the rarest of their kind in the game.


    When Georgie saw this notification, she was shocked.


    She felt insanely lucky.


    ¡°Darling, which one would you like?¡± Cloud Piercer asked.


    ¡°The girl¡­¡± Extraordinary Geo answered.


    ¡°Right-click on the child and choose ¡®I wish to adopt¡¯,¡± Cloud Piercer said.


    Georgie felt surprised and in awe of everything that was happening. She immediately did as Cloud


    Piercer told her to and clicked on the little girl.


    The little girl was instantly bound to her.


    Very soon, Cloud Piercer alsopleted the process of binding himself to the little boy.


    The two children now followed them wherever they went. They were both very adorable.


    ¡°My dear, I will take care of you and our children from now on,¡± Cloud Piercer said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m getting tired, and I want to go to bed,¡± Extraordinary Geo said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cloud Piercer said.


    After looking at herputer screen a while longer, Georgie reluctantly clicked on the button to log


    off from the game.


    Right then, the only page that remained open on herputer screen was the gaming forum.


    She was about to close it when she discovered many posts about her and Cloud Piercer.


    Georgie felt overwhelmed by the various titles.


    ¡°Shocking! Cloud Piercer really is generous! He gave Extraordinary Geo so much as her betrothal


    gift!¡±


    ¡°Extraordinary Geo is the luckiest girl in the server, and we¡¯re all jealous of her. Don¡¯t you all


    agree?¡±


    ¡°I was thoroughly shocked by Cloud Piercer¡¯s wedding! I never knew a wedding in the game could


    be this luxurious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Cloud Piercer is the only person on the server who has done this, right? I¡¯m done for the


    day.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s guess who Cloud Piercer is in real life!¡±


    Georgie didn¡¯t click into any of the posts. Instead, she merely nced at the list of titles before


    closing the page.


    She had a lot of work to do tomorrow.


    Josh Batton¡¯s new drama was going to start filming, and she needed to be there to keep watch.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    At night, Josh Batton still needed to film for Teenage Idol. Georgie Clementine needed to be there


    as well.


    There was still arge pile of documents waiting to be signed by her in the office.


    ***


    The next morning, when X Quest woke up, Stanley Batton was still not by her side.


    Xzily sat up in bed.


    After looking around, she noticed there wasn¡¯t any note. She knew that he probably hadn¡¯t left and


    was making breakfast downstairs.


    When X thought about Stanley, a pleasant smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡±


    Just as she was about to get out of bed, her phone rang.


    A news headline appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Is Skyview Hotel going down the drain soon?¡±


    X immediately tapped into the news and checked it out.


    She was shocked by what came into sight.


    ¡°At 8 o¡¯clock Antis time, Skyview Hotel¡¯s investors all over the world began requesting for their


    investment capital to be withdrawn. As soon as the news got out, various major banks in the world


    requested their loans to be repaid simultaneously.


    ¡°After the incident of Ada insulting citizens of Country Z, Skyview Hotel will be facing an even more


    severe threat. Thepany will likely face aplete shut-down. Now, Skyview Hotel¡¯s stock price


    is still continuously falling¡­¡±


    X didn¡¯t expect Dragon Group to take such swift, decisive action against Skyview Group¡¯s core


    business.


    Right then, the door opened, and Stanley slowly walked in.


    He was wearing a ck, silk pajama with a V-neck cor. His muscr chest waspletely bare.


    A view of Stanley like this made him seem cold yet desirable to X.


    Stanley sat next to her directly. When he saw the screen on her phone, he extended his hand and


    scooped her into his arms before pressing his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Reading the news?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ You¡¯re really quick¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Am I quick?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to extend it to at least an hour next time¡­¡± Stanley chuckled.


    X instantly blushed.


    What was he talking about?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I was serious¡­¡± Xined with a frown.


    ¡°I was serious too,¡± Stanley said before pressing his body against her and holding her face with his


    hands.


    ¡°Whoever messes with you will have to face severe consequences,¡± he added.


    In the next second, Stanley started kissing her all over.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everything became muddled after that.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a luxurious VIP ward, Sebastian Brenand slowly opened his eyes.


    When he saw Rachel Wood looking at her phone, sitting up on the bed, he immediately extended


    his arm and pulled her into his embrace tightly. ¡°How do you feel? Are you feeling better today?¡±


    Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Much better,¡± Rachel said with a deep frown. She allowed him to hold her.


    Without saying anything, Sebastian continued to hold her and caress her hair softly.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± Rachel slowly opened her mouth. There was a slight redness in her eyes.


    ¡°Hmm? Say it¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°About the money you¡¯ve been giving me each month, you normally transfer it to me once a month.


    Today happens to be the final day of the month,¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll transfer the money to youter,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Rachel looked down and tugged at his cor carefully.


    ¡°What do you mean then?¡± Sebastian asked confusedly.


    ¡°What I meant was¡­ From today on, you don¡¯t have to transfer money to me anymore¡­¡± Rachel


    exined.


    Sensing that something was wrong with Rachel, Sebastian immediately pulled her away from him


    and carefully studied her face. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­ I think¡­ I think¡­ I think we should end this thing between us.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes were


    turning red.


    After Rachel finished speaking, she felt her heart aching.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Sebastian Brenand never would have thought that Rachel Wood would say such a thing.


    In the past few months, Sebastian and Rachel had always been on good terms.


    He had given her everything, including money, a car, a house, jewelry, branded bags, and branded


    clothes.


    It could be said that Rachel was the luckiest woman among those who had rich boyfriends.


    Sebastian immediately let go of Rachel and sat up with a confused look in his eyes. ¡°Rachel, why


    are you doing this? Haven¡¯t I given you everything you wanted? Nobody in the entire city of Antis


    has treated their women this well¡­¡±


    At that moment, Sebastian felt his heart aching very badly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Rachel nodded.


    ¡°So, why are you doing this?¡± Sebastian pressed on.


    Rachel slowly sat up and looked at him with tears in her eyes. Her face was pale.


    ¡°This morning, a woman called you on the phone. You told her you would meet her tonight¡­¡±


    Rachel said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Sebastian still felt confused.


    ¡°If I only think of myself as one of your mistresses, that¡¯s indeed fine. But I¡¯ve fallen in love with you,


    and I can¡¯t ept you behaving like this any further¡­ I know I shouldn¡¯t fall in love with you. I also


    know that even if I do, I would have to keep it to myself. I shouldn¡¯t allow myself to care too much,


    but I can¡¯t do it. Every time I see you with another woman, I feel terrible.


    ¡°Every time your phone rings, I¡¯d get worried. I¡¯d feel afraid that some other woman might take you


    away from me. I don¡¯t want to live like this anymore. Please let me go.


    ¡°I know you very well. You want freedom. You¡¯ll never fall in love with anyone. Since you can¡¯t give


    me the kind of love I want, please let me have my freedom,¡± Rachel uttered each word seriously as


    tears streamed down her face.


    She felt as if there was a gaping hole in her chest, and her heart was being pulled out of it. Rachel


    had never felt this much pain in her life.


    She used to think that if she continued to stay with Sebastian, he might feel something for her one


    day. Perhaps, he might one day fall in love with her.


    At first, she thought she could wait patiently.


    However, in the end, she realized that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    The more she loved him, the more she felt hurt when he spent time with other people.


    Sebastian felt shocked by the things he was hearing.


    He never expected Rachel to say things like this. In fact, he didn¡¯t even think Rachel had thoughts


    like this in the first ce.


    Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Although many women told him they loved him, none of them were as sincere as Rachel.


    However, he shouldn¡¯t be in love with her. Men like him shouldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone.


    Sebastian had always treated Rachel like his pet, and he only kept her around because he enjoyed


    herpany.


    Earlier, he probably only felt sad because he didn¡¯t want his favorite pet to leave him.


    ¡°Okay. If you insist on leaving, I¡¯ll let you have your freedom¡­¡± Sebastian nodded.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel said.


    She felt even more hurt now.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°However, even if you want to leave me, I hope you will nurse your body back to health first. Let me


    take care of you until you fully recover,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be leaving in the afternoon. I¡¯ve already booked myself a room in a hospital in Country


    M. I¡¯ll stay there to rest and recuperate,¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re in a critical condition right now. You should stay here and be observed for some time,¡±


    Sebastian insisted.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Rachel smiled bitterly. The tears wouldn¡¯t stop falling.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, Sebastian¡¯s phone started ringing.


    When he saw that it was a call from home, he immediately answered it.


    ¡°Come home for a while. I have something important to discuss with you,¡± Sebastian¡¯s father said.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Sebastian answered.


    He decisively hung up the phone and fixed his gaze upon Rachel¡¯s face.


    After that, Sebastian stood up and carefully pulled her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re a good girl. You should


    leave me. I can¡¯t give you much even if you stay around. Even if I loved you, there isn¡¯t much I can


    give you apart from money. It might appear as if people like us can get anything we want, but


    honestly¡­¡± Sebastian trailed off.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    ¡°There are a lot of things we can¡¯t decide on. For example, we don¡¯t get to choose who we marry. In


    my case, my family would find the most suitable woman for me to marry. Even if I don¡¯t think we¡¯re


    compatible, they wouldn¡¯t care,¡± Sebastian Brenand said with a bitter smile.


    Rachel Wood remained silent and nodded. ¡°Can you please go out? I want to be alone for a while,¡±


    she said.


    Sebastian dried her tears. ¡°In that case, have some time to yourself. I¡¯ll return to check on youter.


    I think there¡¯s something urgent at home,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel replied softly.


    Sebastian turned around and left the ward right away.


    After he had left, Rachel broke down in tears. She fell onto her bed, and her sobs grew louder.


    She shouldn¡¯t have made the huge mistake of falling in love with her sugar-daddy.


    If that hadn¡¯t happened, she could still be happy now.


    ¡®Goodbye, Sebastian Brenand¡­ We¡¯ll never meet again.¡¯


    Not long after Sebastian had left, Rachel packed her things up and left the hospital.


    Since she had already made up her mind, she wanted to leave right away.


    Rachel never wanted to see Sebastian¡¯s face again because her heart would only ache if she saw


    him.


    After picking up a few things at home, she headed straight to the airport in Antis.


    ***


    After returning home and discussing something with his father, Sebastian returned to Rachel¡¯s ward.


    By then, he found out that the ward waspletely empty.


    His heart started aching terribly. It felt as if his bones had be heavy, and it was difficult for him


    even to take a step forward.


    Sebastian stood still for a long time before forcing himself to search every corner in the ward.


    Rachel had left with all her personal belongings.


    Even her phone was missing.


    She really did leave¡­


    Rachel had left without telling him a single thing about it.


    At that moment, Sebastian felt as if somebody had punched him in the chest.


    There was a feeling of emptiness in his heart.


    Subconsciously, he called Rachel on the phone, but all he got was an automated reply. ¡°Sorry, the


    number you are dialing is not in service.¡±


    Rachel was very cruel.


    She left him without a trace, and she even canceled her phone number.


    From then on, she was destined to be gone from his lifepletely.


    Not long after, Sebastian began to cry uncontrobly.


    However, didn¡¯t he tell himself that he didn¡¯t care about her and that he never loved her? Why was


    he crying now?


    Why did his heart hurt so much when he realized he would never see this person again?


    No. He shouldn¡¯t love her.


    This was only happening because he wasn¡¯t used to it yet. Sebastian tried his best to convince


    himself of that before turning around and leaving the ward.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the president¡¯s office on the top floor of X Entertainment, X Quest reviewed videos


    of trainees for the current month.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, her phone began to ring.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    X Quest immediately looked at her phone. When she saw Adler Finley¡¯s name, she immediately


    picked up the call. ¡°Mr. Finley, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have time to give me a call,¡± she said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that you want to buy over my team? I¡¯ve decided to sell it to you¡­¡± Adler said.


    Indeed, X really did want to buy Team EW from him, and he also mentioned wanting to sell it.


    However, afterward, he changed his mind, and the trade never urred.


    At first, X thought this was done and dusted. She didn¡¯t expect him to call her out of the blue


    today.


    ¡°Sure¡­ How much are you offering to sell it for? Are we still going with the price we decided on


    previously?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s meet up tonight. We¡¯ll sign the contract then,¡± Adler said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± X snapped her fingers.


    Recently, X heard that thepany Adler invested in wasn¡¯t doing very well, and he had lost


    money because of that. Perhaps, that was why he was willing to sell his beloved team.


    Team EW was one of the top five League of Legends teams in thepetition. They made it into


    the world finals three times in the past.


    Two of those times, they were in the top eight and top sixteen teams, respectively.


    Once X took over, she would only have to put in a little more effort, and she was certain that she


    would be able to ce them in a top-notch position.


    By then, she would be able to endorse them using Quest Group¡¯s credentials. That would certainly


    boost Quest Group¡¯s brand presence.


    Just after X hung up the phone, it started ringing again.


    She was overjoyed when she saw that the call was from Stanley Batton. ¡°Isn¡¯t this supposed to be


    the busiest time of the day for you? How are you able to call me?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how busy I get. I will never forget about my darling,¡± Stanley said.


    X¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Why are you calling?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I wanted to ask what time you¡¯re getting off work tonight,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Around five,¡± X answered.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pick you up,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°No, I have something nned in the evening. I have good news for you, by the way,¡± X replied.


    ¡°Do tell.¡±


    ¡°Remember I told you that a friend of mine wanted to sell me a League of Legends team? We just


    decided on it earlier, and we¡¯ll be signing the contract tonight. Do you know about Team EW?¡± X


    said.


    ¡°Yeah, I do,¡± Stanley answered.


    X chuckled. ¡°Apart from the topne yer, everyone else in the team is fantastic. I just need to


    find a strong topne yer to rece the existing one. I¡¯m certain they are going to perform very


    well, and they might even end up winning the world champion this year,¡± she said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you like Alex?¡± Stanley chuckled.


    X shook her head. ¡°I do like him, but Team IM would never let me have him.¡±


    ¡°Leave that to me,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Do you have a way to make it happen?¡± X asked joyfully.


    ¡°Do you know who owns Team IM?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°No,¡± X answered.


    Apart from certain famous individuals, most owners of these League of Legends teams remain fairly


    hidden from view, and they preferred staying out of the public¡¯s eye.


    This was especially the case for Team IM¡¯s boss. Most people outside this immediate circle had no


    clue about who he was.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Henry Armstrong¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X was shocked when he heard Henry¡¯s name. It certainly was a small world.


    She was surprised that the team she liked, Team IM, actually belonged to her husband¡¯s good


    friend, Henry.


    In that case, was the person who imed to be IM¡¯s boss and tried to convince her to join his team,


    Henry?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s him. Even if that¡¯s the case, would he be willing to give me such a good yer?¡±


    X asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I have to pay a huge price for it?¡± X asked.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then,¡± X Quest replied cheerfully.


    Hanging up the phone, X could feel her mood lifting instantaneously. She returned to her work


    energetically, her spirits flying high.


    After going through two documents, Stanley Batton gave her a call again.


    X answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Henry said that he¡¯d sell Alex to you as long as you take over Team EW. He¡¯s not going to charge


    you any transfer fee, so just forget about that. As for the price, Henry told me that it¡¯s currently worth


    three million one hundred thousand. However, if Alex joins your team, he hopes that you can raise it


    to three million eight hundred thousand¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure. No problem,¡± X simply agreed.


    Owning a World¡¯s Number One Top Solo with an annual payment of three million eight hundred


    thousand dors was a sure-fire investment for her clubhouse.


    This yer was the most famous Top Solo in the entire league.


    His skills and poprity were unbeatablepared to the other professional yers out there.


    They were all no match for him.


    If she bought him, she could indirectly help her team win great poprity besides attracting the


    world¡¯s attention.


    With the team¡¯s rising publicity, Quest Property Group¡¯s poprity would definitely be greatly


    enhanced. On top of that, her clubhouse would be able to receive more and more advertisements


    and endorsements.


    If the team managed to win the World Championship, the clubhouse would be even more well-


    known by then.


    Likewise, Quest Property Group would gain a fine reputation as an internationally remarkable


    corporation.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let him know,¡± said Stanley.


    ¡°Okay. Thanks, hubby.¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡±


    X smiled and hung up the phone.


    She clearly knew that Henry Armstrong would never sell such a talented yer to her if it were not


    for Stanley.


    As far as she knew, a team offered fifteen million to buy Alex from Team IM during the Spring Split


    window transfer, but they had waited in vain.


    Owning Alex, the Top Solo in Team IM, was an unattainable goal.


    Opening up Weibo, she quickly searched Alex¡¯s ount and tapped ¡®follow¡¯.


    Then, she scrolled down to take a look at his previous posts.


    There was nothing on his profile except for some news about thepetitions.


    After a nce, she exited Weibo and went back to her work.


    ***


    After work, X headed to the location shared by Adler Finley, under the watchful eyes of a group


    of bodyguards.


    The two of them chatted for a while before officially signing the team transfer contract.


    Subsequently, X handed over the check to Adler.


    The deal between them ended harmonically with a delicious meal. X then returned home


    delightedly.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no one in the living room, but the lights were on.


    The lights shone brightly on her, warming every bit of her heart.


    When she was about to go upstairs, her phone suddenly vibrated.


    What caught her eyes was a notification of a headline popping out on the screen: ¡°Breaking news!


    Quest Property Group has taken over Team EW!¡±


    X totally did not expect the news to be spread so quickly.


    Without thinking, she tapped open the news, and a long paragraph hit her in the eyes in the very


    next second. ¡°Earlier, the owner of Team EW, Adler Finley, personally announced that Team EW


    had now been officially sold to Quest Property Group. He had already signed the team transfer


    contract with X Quest, the eldest daughter of Quest Property Group.¡±


    Below the text was a screenshot.


    In the screenshot was a Weibo post uploaded by Adler, which clearly stated that he was no longer


    the owner of Team EW. He also mentioned that the team had been sold to the mistress of Quest


    Property Group¡ªX Quest.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Besides, Adler Finley had dered that ¡®Team EW¡¯ would be renamed into ¡®Team QPG¡¯, which was


    the abbreviation of Quest Property Group. He had full confidence that Team QPG would have a


    bright future under the guidance of Quest Property Group. X Quest would also strengthen the


    team¡¯s line-up by taking in more legendary yers.


    The number ofments and shares below the post had already exceeded one hundred


    thousand¡­


    The post had just been uploaded a minute ago. As observed, this matter had sessfully received


    the public¡¯s close attention.


    ¡°???? Is X Quest interested in the gaming industry? That¡¯s totally unexpected. She¡¯s a girl,


    though. How much does she know about video games?¡±


    ¡°Taking in legendary yers? What kind of legendary yers can she find? All the legendary


    yers are not for sale! No matter how rich she is, there¡¯s no way she can buy them, okay?¡±


    ¡°I have searched for X¡¯s photo just now. Well, she doesn¡¯t look like an expert in video games at


    all. Is it really okay for her to manage the clubhouse? I have doubts about her abilities.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way. She¡¯s a girl. How is she going to manage the clubhouse?¡±


    ¡°Stop being sexist, guys. However, I¡¯m not optimistic about X either, and I don¡¯t think that Team


    EW will be able to acquire any legendary yers.¡±


    Thement section below was filled with all forms of distrust toward her.


    X calmly read through thements and directly exited the page, showing no interest in the


    netizens¡¯ discussion. She returned to the homepage to look for the trending news of the day.


    Suddenly, the homepage was refreshed.


    The Goose eSports¡¯ official ount dropped a bombshell on everyone with the breaking news that


    the Top Solo yer, Alex, and X followed each other on Weibo. They even suspected that Alex


    might be sold to X in the future.


    As soon as the post was uploaded, it attracted numerousizens and caused another wave of the


    discussion below.


    ¡°Stop joking, man! I¡¯ll eat sh*t if Alex joins X¡¯s team. He¡¯s Team IM¡¯s most precious yer.


    Moreover, Team IM¡¯s boss is super-rich. Do you seriously think that he¡¯s going to sell his brilliant


    Top Solo to X?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable that X needs to raise her team¡¯s poprity since she just took over it.


    However, isn¡¯t it too much to drag Alex into this mess? It¡¯s not a big deal that they follow each other,


    alright?¡±


    ¡°Did X pay you to write this post? Why do I suddenly feel like X is such a cunning woman?


    She would risk anything to draw attention to herself.¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that Team QPG is taking my son, Alex, away? Thanks, guys, this is the


    funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many top clubhouses in the world want Alex? They¡¯ve offered a huge sum of


    money, but none of them manage to buy him from Team IM. Can Team QPG do it? What kind of


    joke is this?¡±


    As she continued to scroll downward, she noticed that a lot of news ounts had posted the same


    thing as Goose eSports, suggesting that Alex might join Team QPG.


    At the same time, numerous Weibo messages popped out on her screen unceasingly.


    There were about three thousand messages a few seconds ago. In a blink of an eye, the notification


    showed that there were 9999+ iing messages¡­


    X tapped on the chat box icon.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She found that many people were private-messaging her, and all of them were either mocking or


    scolding her.


    ¡°Well, sis, we understand that your team needs publicity, but can¡¯t you keep Alex out of your drama?


    Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, our Alex is such a poor guy. Everybody is using him as a tool to gain poprity, including


    you. Shame on you.¡±


    ¡°With all the top teams that Alex turned down previously, will he even look at your stupid Team


    QPG? Yet, you have the nerve to bribe the news ounts to hype the matter up. Don¡¯t you feel


    disgusted at yourself?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to run a gaming team? Leading a team is not about paying the media to


    publicize it. Do you understand, sis?¡±


    The sudden announcement had stirred up the crowd indeed.


    X was pretty speechless at theizens¡¯ maliciousments. Without paying any heed to them,


    she ignored the messages and directly returned to the homepage.


    At this time, her homepage was refreshed again.


    A new post officially published by Team IM came into her sight. ¡°It¡¯s not fake news, so please stop


    ndering X Quest. Alex is seriously going to join Team QPG. Nevertheless, he has to finish the


    spring tournament with us before switching to Team OPG. As we all know, all the teams are not


    allowed to trade the yers during the non-transfer period. Therefore, he¡¯s going to wait for


    Summer Split window transfer.¡±


    The post went haywire on the inte as soon as it was posted.


    Thements below began to escte.


    ¡°What the f*ck???? Are you guys going to sell Alex????? Are you guys f*cking crazy????¡±

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    ¡°Oh crap! We¡¯ve wronged X Quest all this while. Speaking of which, this girl is damn cool! How


    did she manage to persuade Alex?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, X. Please take good care of our Alex from now on¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ ¡®IM, Alex¡¯ will be ¡®QPG, Alex¡¯ in the summer?¡±


    ¡°I really envy rich women. They can just buy any yer that they like. If I¡¯m rich, I¡¯d love to buy my


    husband too!¡±


    ¡°X must be the happiest girl on earth! Besides having a handsome husband, she now has the


    most stunning yer, Alex, in her team!¡±


    Meanwhile, her chatbox was being spammed too.


    She clicked on it.


    They were all apologies from the people who had scolded her earlier.


    Theizens¡¯ erratic behavior caused no more than a ripple of unease to X.


    After going through several simr situations, she had already gotten used to being targeted.


    Her response was simply a weak smile as she briefly scrolled through the messages. Shortly after,


    she exited the chatbox and switched to the homepage once more.


    As soon as she returned to the homepage, Alex posted a selfie of him in training.


    In the picture, Alex was wearing his signature silver round sses with his dark grey hair neatly


    parted in three-seven. His fair skin and delicate featuresplemented each other perfectly,


    making him look extremely cute.


    He was undoubtedly the most charming video game yer ever.


    Studying his wless face, X could finally understand why Alex had the most female fans in the


    entire gaming industry. How could a young girl not fall for someone so good-looking, talented in


    ying games, and had a strong background?


    Even if he were thrown into the entertainment industry today, he would definitely carve out a niche


    with his appealing looks.


    X instantly tapped on the ¡®like¡¯ button andmented below the picture. ¡°Cool.¡±


    Very soon, Alex replied to herment. ¡°Thanks, my future boss. Does my future boss y


    games? I¡¯m really good at assisting.¡±


    Alex¡¯s reply had drawn the attention of countlessizens within a second or two.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate ying Support the most? You even refused to y Support for the League¡¯s


    prettiest hostst time.¡±


    ¡°???? Oh wow.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t¡­ Don¡¯t hesitate, X. ept his invitation! This is the first time he offers to assist


    someone. Don¡¯t miss it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of X. Sob¡­ I want to y duo queue with Alex too!¡±


    ¡°I thought you said that you¡¯re bad at assisting? Lies!¡±


    ¡°To be frank, you¡¯re doing this simply because you think Miss X is pretty, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re such


    a naughty boy¡­¡±


    After taking a look at theizens¡¯ reactions, X replied to Alex without turning a hair. ¡°Not free


    now.¡±


    Once again, theizens exploded with excitement.


    ¡°She turned him down!!! She turned him down!!!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Alex¡¯s rejected!!!¡±


    ¡°F*ck¡­ If I¡¯m her, I¡¯d be flying straight to the nearest inte cafe to y with him!¡±


    Nevertheless, X could not care any less about what theizens thought about her. She quitted


    the app right away, without bothering to look at theirments.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bzz Bzz Bzz¡­ Suddenly, another news notification popped up on the screen.


    X was shocked by the headline of the news instantaneously.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    ¡°Skyview Hotel was dered bankrupt five minutes ago!¡±


    Never in her life had she imagined that Dragon Group would settle the matter so effectively. They


    had sessfully urged Skyview Hotel to go bankrupt in such a short time.


    Without hesitation, X Quest tapped into the news and started to read it in earnest. The reasons


    for the bankruptcy were all clearly exined in the article.


    Recently, Skyview Hotel had been hounded by the world¡¯s major banks for loan payments, and all


    the major investors had also officially announced their withdrawal from the hotel. The stock prices


    drop steeply within a few days, resulting in a big crisis in the corporation¡¯s capital.


    In the end, they had no other choice but to dere bankruptcy.


    After reading the news, X gathered her thoughts and went upstairs.


    In the room, the man was standing in front of the french windows, gently swirling the ss of red


    wine in his hand.


    He had just taken a shower. His hair was not fully dried, and there was a towel wrapped around the


    lower half of his body.


    His back was long and straight, even more perfect than the idols in the posters.


    His wless figure was clearly reflected in the immacte ss at the moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡± Stanley Batton took a sip of the red wine from the ss before slowly averting his


    gaze to X, his eyes overflowing with tenderness and genuineness.


    X strode forward to his side. She found herself gazing out the window and observing the lovely


    garden. ¡°Yeah¡­ It went well. Everything.¡±


    ¡°I saw it.¡± Casually putting the wine ss aside, the man stretched his long arm and pulled X into


    his embrace. His chin was glued to her slim shoulder, and his warm breath flowed all over her ears


    and neck.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A tingling sensation ran down her skin ravingly¡­


    X¡¯s heartbeat was in a mess. ¡°I¡¯m going to survey the buildings under Quest Property Group


    tomorrow and find a good base for the team.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a ce for you. It¡¯s next to the Navy River. The entire vi,¡± Stanley said.


    X was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me to find the base?¡±


    The area he mentioned just now was full of luxury, river-view vis. All the vis were five-story, and


    thend over there cost at least thirty thousand dors per square meter.


    It was really rare to find such a high specification base in the entire LPL region.


    In addition to being surprised by his generous offer, she was also touched by his thoughtfulness.


    She had not even mentioned anything about her team, and yet he had settled all her worries for her.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Stanley lowered his voice, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    X nodded in response. ¡°Of course. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, do you have to say ¡®thank you¡¯ to me? By the way, I¡¯ve already transferred that house to


    your name. It belongs to you from now on¡­¡± He added.


    Upon hearing that, X was stopped dead in her tracks.


    Had he not been giving away his houses too often ever since he made his identity public?


    ¡°Why are you giving me a house again? I don¡¯t want it. You¡¯ve already given me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that a wife should just ept what her husband gives her?¡± Stanley


    kissed her earlobe repeatedly while whispering in her ears.


    ¡°Then, has anyone ever told you that a wife will be embarrassed if her husband gives her way too


    much stuff?¡± X rebuked.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now then. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to understand¡­¡± Stanley said, ¡°You just have to be a good girl and ept whatever


    you¡¯re given, okay?¡±


    X was used to his domineering nature.


    However, bashfulness still washed over her when she heard that one sentence, raising the fine


    hairs on the back of her neck.


    ¡°Can you stop being so overbearing? Mmphmm¡­¡±


    Before she could even finish her sentence, his lingering kissesnded on her lips.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I haven¡¯t showered yet¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Following that statement, Stanley Batton lifted X Quest up¡­


    The lovebirds had lost track of time in each other¡¯s bodies. It was already midnight when he finally


    released her, though he was reluctant to do so.


    The man got up and leaned against the bed headboard. He reached for the cigarette and started


    smoking casually.


    In the midst of the smoke, the scratches on the man¡¯s body became more and more obvious,


    making him cool yet flirty.


    On the other hand, X¡¯s whole body was now numb and weak.


    She could barely move as if a truck just ran over her and crushed every single bone in her body.


    Slowly, she stretched her body with difficulty and turned to the bedside, intending to take a shower.


    However, she did not have the energy to get out of bed at all.


    Looking at the man¡¯s refreshed and rxed appearance, she could not helpining. ¡°I¡¯m so


    freaking exhausted, and you¡¯re sitting there like nothing happened.¡±


    The man chuckled at the irritation on her face. He puffed out the smoke in rings before looking at


    her with his smiling eyes. ¡°Well, you seemed to enjoy it just now. And now you¡¯reining?¡±


    As soon as he finished his sentence, all the humiliating scenes of them began to sh across X¡¯s


    eyes.


    They were like a movie reying in her mind.


    She did not notice it, but her face was as red as a ripe apple right now. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Stanley leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°X, I love you in every way, especially the way you


    scratch the bed sheets.¡±


    Upon hearing that, X could feel her embarrassment grow even stronger as her heartbeat rate


    increased.


    Her hands instantly balled into fists as she directly hit the man¡¯s chest. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Are you getting shy again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± X forced herself to roll over despite the fatigue all over her


    body, turning her back to him.


    Stanley stubbed out the cigarette and hugged her from behind. ¡°Are you going to visit Team EW¡¯s


    base today?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    X nodded. ¡°Yes. I want to meet the team members personally and have lunch with them¡­ By the


    way, can you call Henry Armstrong to ask Alex to join us as well? I want him to get acquainted with


    the team first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure,¡± Stanley answered.


    ***


    The next day, X left the house at ten o¡¯clock in the morning and headed straight to Team EW¡¯s


    base.


    The base was a two-story vi located on the outskirts of Antis.


    The former boss of Team EW had already informed the team about X¡¯s visit in advance.


    Therefore, she noticed that there were already three young men waiting for her at the entrance


    when her red Maserati drove into the parking.


    Each of them had a different hairstyle. One of them was bald, one of them had a crew cut, and the


    other one had a mushroom head.


    As soon as X got out of the car, the men quickly gathered around her and introduced themselves


    courteously.


    The bald man was the president of the team, Michael Gabriel.


    The crew-cut man was the team¡¯s manager, and his name was Ian Lauder.


    As for the mushroom head, Grayson oy, he was the team leader.


    After shaking hands and getting to know each other, Michael led her into their base.


    The interior design of the base was pretty simple. The first floor was mainly the yers¡¯ training


    area, and there were about twentyputers in the entire hall.


    At the moment, Team EW¡¯s five main yers and their three reserves were sitting in front of their


    computers and ying Rank. A serious expression was etched on each of their faces.


    EW was known as the ¡®best faces team¡¯ in League of Legends. Every yer in the team was one of


    the most handsome faces in the gaming industry.


    They were all a bunch of fine, pure teenagers.


    If they dressed up nicely, they could have debuted as male group singers.


    X recognized every one of them in the hall. She even remembered all the yers¡¯ names.


    The main Top Solo, Mason, was now the world¡¯s second top Top Solo.


    The main Mid Lane, Jacob, was the second most popr Mid Lane from Country Z.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    The main Jungler, Simon, was the topmost Jungler in Country Z.


    The main Support, Levi, was the national second top Support.


    The main ADC, Canelo, was the national best ADC ever.


    One of the three reserves was the reserve Support, and his name was Leo. The guy called Elias


    was the reserve Mid Lane. Finally, Jose was in charge of substituting Song as the reserve Jungler.


    As soon as X Quest set foot into their base, the yers were amazed by her beauty, and their


    hands were all frozen midair.


    Their eyes were fixed upon X, and their jaws hit the floor. All of them were enchanted by her


    arrival that they even forgot to greet her.


    As professional yers, they had seen many pretty girls, such as the anchorwomen from different


    major media tforms and the official female hosts of the game. All of whom were the most


    outstanding beauties around the world.


    However, none of them was as stunning as X.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    What was a goddess?


    Their boss in front of them was the best definition of a goddess!


    She was undoubtedly a goddess!


    Noticing that everyone¡¯s attention was on her, X smiled politely and strode toward them, making


    a brief introduction of herself. ¡°Let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m X Quest, and I¡¯ll be taking over


    the team from now on. I promise that I¡¯ll help you all to be better yers in the future¡­


    ¡°Well, you guys can continue with your game¡­ I¡¯ll leave you alone. I¡¯ll take a walk around the base


    myself.¡± X added, ¡°Oh yeah, please pause the game after this round. I¡¯ve booked a restaurant for


    us, so let¡¯s have lunch together. Besides, I¡¯d like to introduce the new member of the team, Alex, to


    all of you.¡±


    With that, X nodded politely as she took a final look at the dumbfounded yers. Then, she


    approached the management team and asked them to show her around.


    After they left, the yers started gibbering and chattering exhratingly.


    ¡°F*ck, our boss is so good-looking! Although I already know that she¡¯s pretty as I¡¯ve seen her picture


    before, I¡¯m even more stunned by her beauty when I see her in person!¡±


    ¡°All those girls I have a crush on are totally no match for her, okay? Even if it¡¯s an actress standing


    beside our boss, she¡¯ll be shadowed by the radiance of her smile.¡±


    ¡°Our boss is not a human being. She¡¯s more like a shimmering star, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯m in love with her!¡±


    ¡°Sh*t, I heard our boss is already married¡­ Why is she married at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°Her husband must be really happy to have such a charming wife. I envy her husband so badly¡­¡±


    The yers could not stop discussing their new boss. The excitement in their tone was only


    amplified with each word they spoke.


    After they ended that round of Rank, all of them tacitly took out their phones and logged onto Weibo


    to express their feelings at the moment.


    EW, Mason, posted, ¡°I think an alluring queen has just struck my heart.¡±


    EW, Jacob, posted, ¡°Boss is indescribably gorgeous. She¡¯s my goddess.¡±


    EW, Simen, posted, ¡°Wee, our beautiful boss¡­¡±


    Their posts had attracted countless gaming fans in a blink of an eye. Suddenly and effortlessly,


    X¡¯s name was pushed to the top of the trending list.


    #EW Members Raved About X Quest# instantly appeared as the third ce in the trending list.


    The yers¡¯ girl fans were all smoldered with jealousy.


    Thement section was as sour as a lemon.


    ¡°Why are all the good things in the world happening to X? Sob Sob¡­ This is my first time seeing


    our baby Mason publicly praise someone.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe an introvert like Jacob would openly talk about a girl! I¡¯m so jealous!!!¡±


    ¡°Simon, my husband, I don¡¯t allow you to look at other women! Never!¡±


    When X was visiting the second floor with the management team, her phone kept vibrating in her


    bag.


    Immediately, she took out her phone and checked the notifications.


    All of them were the fans¡¯ private messages on Weibo.


    Every single message wasining about how envious they were.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    X Quest looked confused. She immediately opened Weibo to check it out.


    Right then, she saw her name on the list of trending topics. X knew what had happened right


    away.


    She covered her forehead, but she didn¡¯t tap on any of the links. After closing Weibo, she continued


    to look around the building with the management staff members.


    To be honest, the second floor wasn¡¯t huge. Apart from the yers and the coach¡¯s room, there was


    also a physiotherapy room, a gym, and a counseling room.


    They finished the full tour within an hour.


    After that, the management staff members brought X back to the first floor. X was the first to


    sit down by the coffee table.


    The management staff members were all hesitant, and none of them dared to sit down first.


    ¡°Sit¡­¡± X immediately smiled at them warmly.


    Only then did they all sit down together.


    X jumped right in. ¡°I believe all of you are feeling very insecure because of the new change in


    ownership. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± X asked.


    Everyone shook their head. They didn¡¯t dare admit their real inner thoughts.


    However, X chuckled. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I can assure you that the things you have


    imagined in your heads aren¡¯t going to happen. I won¡¯t make huge changes or fire any of you.


    Things will continue to operate the way they used to,¡± she said.


    Team EW¡¯s management staff were considered the best in the entire world ofpetitive gaming.


    There was no reason for X to let any of them go. In fact, she didn¡¯t hope there would be


    considerable changes to the team just because of her arrival.


    When everyone heard what X said, they began to rx.


    Having observed their facial expressions, X knew that they now felt assured.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already located somewhere nice. That will be our new team base. I¡¯ll say what I said before.


    My arrival will only make this team better, be it the living environment or the staffposition,¡± she


    added.


    The management staff all nodded repeatedly.


    They had all witnessed X¡¯s capabilities.


    After all, X was able to get Alex to join them. Surely, she was no ordinary person.


    ¡°From today on, this team will be called Team XS. With a new name, I hope we can have a fresh


    beginning,¡± X said charismatically.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure¡­¡± Michael Gabriel said confidently.


    Right then, yers began standing up one after another and approached X to greet her¡­


    ¡°In the future, I hope you guys can be more low-key. Otherwise, your female fans are going to kill


    me,¡± X said jokingly.


    Simon chuckled. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll definitely be low-key in the future.¡±


    The othersughed along.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ I¡¯ll take you guys out for a meal. After the meal, I¡¯ll take you to our new team base,¡± X


    said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    ***


    X brought the entire group of people to a private room she had booked in advance at Victoria


    Hotel.


    By then, Henry and Alex had already arrived.


    Just like how he looked on-screen, Alex was adorable, fair, and had very defined facial features.


    In private, the young man also seemed introverted and quiet, just like how he was during


    competitions.


    When Alex saw X, he immediately smiled and bared his cute, little teeth.


    X smiled at him in response.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    X Quest found it quite rewarding to be the boss of her favorite yers.


    Henry Armstrong stood up right away, andzily approached X. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you the guy you


    wanted. Have a good chat. I have to leave first,¡± he said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay and eat with us?¡± X asked confusedly.


    Henry shook his head, helplessly. ¡°Something¡¯s off about Sebastian. I have to check on him,¡± he


    said.


    X had always been under the impression that Sebastian was a heartless man. Hence, she was


    surprised to learn from Henry that Sebastian was not his usual self. ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± X


    asked.


    ¡°The only thing that affects him is his rtionship with women. Rachel Wood left him. He¡¯s probably


    feeling sad about it. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s a heartless guy, and he¡¯ll be fine in a few days,¡± Henry


    replied.


    X had never thought that Sebastian would feel sad over a girl.


    In the past, he used to date around very frequently. It was as if he never truly cared about any of


    those women.


    However, X was surprised to find out that Rachel had chosen to leave Sebastian. In the past,


    sugar-daddies had always been the ones who wanted to end such rtionships. This was the first


    time X heard about a sugar-baby wishing to break up.


    Rachel had probably fallen in love with Sebastian, and she couldn¡¯t stand watching him going out


    with countless other women.


    Suddenly, X realized that Sebastian might have lost the woman who loved him the most in this


    lifetime.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If she hadn¡¯t fallen so deeply in love with him, why would she do such a thing?


    ¡°Perhaps not¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Henry seemed confused.


    ¡°Sebastian has gotten his feelings involved,¡± X said.


    If he weren¡¯t emotionally involved, he definitely wouldn¡¯t feel sad about it.


    Henry let out a long sigh. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ve got to go.¡±


    X nodded as she watched Henry leave.


    Meanwhile, X shifted her gaze back to the people around her. She asked them to sit down and


    introduced everyone to each other.


    After that, they all sat in their respective seats.


    While Alex sat on X¡¯s left, Simon sat on her right.


    These two were esports yers with thergest number of female fans.


    X quickly requested menus from the waiter so that everyone could order their food.


    However, nobody was willing to make the call. In the end, it was X¡¯s responsibility to order food.


    While waiting for their food to be served, X began chatting with the rest.


    Since she wasn¡¯t that much older than the yers, she was able to mingle with them easily.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Suddenly, X¡¯s phone rang.


    When she saw that it was a call from Stanley Batton, she immediately smiled and got up. After


    heading outside, she picked up the call and leaned against the wall behind her. ¡°What¡¯s up,


    darling?¡±


    ¡°Are you eating?¡± Stanley sounded as gentle as he usually was.


    ¡°Yeah. What about you? Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Yeap. I¡¯m having a meal in the staff¡¯s cafeteria,¡± Stanley said.


    In the crowded staff cafeteria where many employees wereing and going, Stanley sat on his


    own at a twin table. While eating, he chatted with X with a gentle look in his eyes.


    He was like a naturally shining object. Just by sitting there and not doing anything, he was attracting


    the attention of nearly every employee in the cafeteria.


    The women were all looking at him with admiration in their eyes.


    Meanwhile, his smile probably made many of them fall in love with him.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    Everybody knew who their boss was speaking to without having to guess.


    Apart from X Quest, their boss would definitely not show such a pleasant facial expression to


    anyone else. In fact, Stanley Batton would never speak this nicely in front of anyone else.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly eating at the staff¡¯s cafeteria?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Hmm. I felt like eating the tomato scrambled eggs here,¡± Stanley said truthfully.


    ¡°In that case¡­ Enjoy your meal! I¡¯m still spending time with the yers. Talk to you back at home,¡±


    X said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pick you up after work tonight,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up, X turned around and was about to walk into the room when she heard a man¡¯s


    voice from behind.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Aren¡¯t you X Quest?¡±


    The unfamiliar voice made X stop moving, and she immediately turned around to look at the


    man.


    He was a plump, middle-aged man who wore Armani from head to toes.


    X didn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    The man walked up to her and extended a hand to her. ¡°My name is Hugo Clive. I own Team RS.¡±


    Team RS was also one of the teams in the League of Legendpetition. This team was only


    slightly weaker than Team EW.


    From what X could recall, Team RS¡¯s owner once personally contacted her on League of Legend


    and invited her to be his team¡¯s lead ADC yer.


    However, X had rejected him without even considering the offer.


    X was told that this team¡¯s owner came from an influential family. She happened to be from a


    simr background too.


    With a polite smile, X held his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°Now that the esports industry is growing rapidly, everyone wants a piece of the pie. Even those


    who don¡¯t know much about the industry want in¡­¡± The man said with a smile.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he was smiling, X could sense the sarcasm in his voice.


    She felt certain that he thought of her as someone who knew nothing about the industry.


    His arrogant attitude made her want to throw up.


    ¡°But anyone who bes part of this industry naturally has a passion forpetitive gaming.


    Since there is passion involved, that person surely knows something about the industry,¡± X


    replied with a smile. She kept calm andposed.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t see you as the type of person who knows much about esports, Miss X. These days,


    very few women understand esports. There are also very few who truly love esports. After all, most


    women don¡¯t even understand how to y League of Legend,¡± Hugo added.


    X felt extremely offended by what he said.


    Why was he such a sexist?


    These things didn¡¯t sound like someone from his background should say.


    X kept a smile on her face. ¡°You must have misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± From what I¡¯m hearing, does that mean you¡¯re very good in this game?¡± Hugo asked.


    ¡°Not too shabby,¡± X said.


    Hugo couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud. ¡°Stop kidding. I¡¯ve never met any woman who looked as


    beautiful as you and still yed games well.¡±


    X found it unbearable that he was looking down at her.


    There was an undertone that this man thought of X as a good-looking woman who could only be


    involved in certain businesses, but absolutely not gaming.


    Right then, a young man walked out of the room. He went directly over to Hugo. ¡°Mr. Clive, what are


    you doing?¡±


    X recognized this man as a very popr streamer, but she had forgotten his name.


    ¡°I¡¯m chatting with X. She insisted that she¡¯s good at ying League of Legend¡­ I find it a little


    hard to believe,¡± Hugo said.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    The young man chuckled a little. ¡°Anyway, none of the prettydies I know are good at gaming¡ª


    besides, none of them like spending time on games. I simply don¡¯t believe X when she said she¡¯s


    good at the game,¡± he said.


    Right then, Alex came out of the room.


    As soon as he did so, he overheard the young man insulting X Quest. He quickly walked over to


    X. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go somewhere, and my boss can show you her skills?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Sure¡­ X, do you have the guts? Let¡¯s go against each other, solo. I¡¯m not great, but only the


    fifth in the country¡¯s server,¡± the young man said.


    Although they had only met each other once, X already disliked this man.


    Clearly, he was trying to kiss Hugo Clive¡¯s ass because Hugo¡¯s power was more alluring than X¡¯s


    wealth.


    ¡°Sure. But you¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯m done eating. Let¡¯s do it after dinner,¡± X said. There were a


    bunch of people waiting for her in the room. It wouldn¡¯t be polite for her to leave right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward. That¡¯s not fun,¡± the young man said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it right now,¡± Alex said right away with a confident look in his eyes.


    ¡°Boss, go ahead. We can wait. Don¡¯t let anyone look down on you,¡± Alex added.


    This young man seemed to trust X with all his heart.


    ¡°Are you that confident in me?¡± X chuckled.


    ¡°Yeah. I know you would never lie,¡± Alex said and nodded.


    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± X asked.


    ¡°My instincts tell me so. Prove them wrong. Don¡¯t let them look down on you or our team. I¡¯ll pass


    the word on to the rest,¡± Alex said.


    X nodded confidently before turning to look at the other two men. ¡°There¡¯s an inte cafe


    across the street. Let¡¯s go there. You each get a chance to fight against me. But what happens if


    you lose?¡± X said.


    Hugo snorted coldly. ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll tag you on the Team RS page and apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to you on Weibo too. Not only that, I will even call you my ¡®daddy¡¯,¡± the young man


    next to Hugo chipped in.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X said before turning around and walking away.


    The two men followed close behind her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at ck Cat Inte Caf¨¦ that was across the street from Victoria


    Hotel.


    Since there wasn¡¯t any separate room to be booked, X brought them to the main lobby and


    switched on aputer.


    She sat in between the two men.


    As soon as they sat down, many yers in the lobby began paying attention to them.


    Firstly, they did so because of the young man who came with X. Secondly, it was because of


    X¡¯s beauty.


    Countless yers stood up and huddled around the young man while they greeted him.


    ¡°Hey, Amigo, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here! I¡¯m your fan¡­¡±


    ¡°Amigo, what are you doing here? Why aren¡¯t you streaming?¡±


    ¡°Amigo, I love watching you stream while you y.¡±


    After hearing what these yers in the inte cafe said, X recalled that this young man¡¯s


    streaming ID was Amigo.


    ¡°There¡¯s a pretty girl who ims to be great at gaming, and she wanted to fight against me, solo.¡±


    The young man nced at X, who sat next to her, with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Everyone seemed equally annoyed after hearing that.


    ¡°Prettydy, is there something wrong with your head? Do you know what his tier is? Do you have


    any idea about his ranking in the country¡¯s server?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to watch this. Amigo will win for sure. It¡¯s without a doubt.¡±


    ¡°Although she looks pretty, she has zero self-awareness. I¡¯ll have to give her a thumbs-down.¡±


    These people were all throwing sarcastic remarks at X, but she didn¡¯t care. Instead, she silently


    logged into her ount.


    While picking the server, she nced at Amigo and Hugo. ¡°Where do you want to fight? Who will go


    first?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it in Warfare College! Do you have an ID?¡± Amigo asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± X chuckled before logging into her ount right away.


    This was a back-up ount, and it was only of the silver tier.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Amigo nced at X Quest¡¯s ount. ¡°What¡¯s your tier?¡±


    ¡°Silver¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Challenger. I feel bad for bullying a Silver yer like you,¡± Amigo said sarcastically.


    ¡°She boasted so much earlier, but she turns out to only be a Silver yer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I thought she would at least be tinum or something.¡±


    ¡°Prettydy, what gave you the courage?¡±


    The yers who gathered around couldn¡¯t resistughing at X.


    X ignored them, and she looked at Amigo¡¯s ID before searching for his ount and adding him


    as a friend.


    After that, she created a ¡®1-versus-1¡¯ game and invited Amigo to enter her room.


    ¡°Prettydy, you can choose any hero you want¡­¡± Amigo said.


    ¡°You go first,¡± X said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret itter¡­¡± Amigo snorted coldly.


    With that, he picked Aphelios right away.


    Meanwhile, X casually chose Ezreal.


    When Amigo saw the hero X picked, he startedughing. Hugo Clive and the rest of the people


    around startedughing too¡­


    ¡°X, I think youck knowledge about this game. In this version, Aphelios is very strong. There¡¯s


    no way Ezreal can beat him,¡± Hugo said as he red coldly at X¡¯s screen.


    ¡°A Silver Ezreal actually wants to fight against a Challenger Aphelios. Is she mad?¡±


    ¡°Fighting Aphelios with Ezreal is just insane.¡±


    ¡°How can she win? Even if Amigo went easy on her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him¡­¡±


    The people around began saying nasty things again.


    However, X continued to ignore them. She bought equipment and proceeded to fight against


    Amigo in the solo match¡­


    As soon as Amigo saw X¡¯s hero, he started using his skills.


    X was able to dodge his skills agily. After that, she started casting skills at his hero.


    Within thirty seconds, Amigo¡¯s hero was dead.


    Everyone was shocked!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Amigo was dumbfounded. He had no idea how he even died.


    Shocked, he looked at his grey screen nkly. ¡°How did she make such a perfect move? Why was


    she like a freaking ghost?¡±


    Suddenly, the yers who stood around became silent. The entire inte cafe had gone quiet.


    Everyone began to feel respect for X.


    X calmly clicked on her mouse and stepped over his dead hero¡¯s body before returning to the


    soldiers around her own.


    After Amigo¡¯s hero was revived, he approached X once more.


    However, his hero was killed by X within a few hits.


    In the next few minutes, he tried countless times more, and it all ended in the same way.


    Finally, in less than ten minutes, X destroyed the crystal in his base, and the game ended.


    Amigo was thoroughly stunned. He feltpletely embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, Hugo seemed equally shocked.


    X turned to look at Amigo with a glimmer in her eyes. ¡°You should post your apology on Weibo


    now.¡±


    Amigo started coughing wildly, but he didn¡¯t dare say a word.


    ¡°He¡¯s not good enough. Let¡¯s do it, the two of us,¡± Hugo said with a dissatisfied look on his face. He


    refused to believe that they would both lose to this beautiful woman!

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    X Quest probably got lucky earlier.


    Perhaps, Amigo was simply too horrible a yer.


    ¡°Which server are you in?¡± X Quest asked as she looked at Hugo Clive.


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll search for you¡­¡± Hugo said before quickly logging into the game and entering X¡¯s


    server.


    He was also a Challenger in this server.


    After they added each other as friends, X created another ¡®1-versus-1¡¯ game and invited him.


    This time, Hugo chose Aphelios as well.


    Meanwhile, X chose Ezreal as she did before.


    The entire inte cafe had be quiet. More and more yers were gathered around them, and


    they all paid attention to the match between X and Hugo.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, many of them took their phones out and began recording them.


    Hugo began feeling nervous because he couldn¡¯t allow himself to lose. If he lost, he would be


    thoroughly embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, X remained calm as usual. There wasn¡¯t any emotion in her eyes.


    Once the game started, she began to y silently. She was like an elegant predator that hunted her


    prey down with a calm expression.


    After a few simple moves and skills cast, X killed Hugo¡¯s hero. His screen turned gray.


    The amount of pressure X was piling on top of Hugo was something he had never felt before.


    Hugo was finding it a little hard to breathe.


    In the future, he would argue against anyone who told him that women weren¡¯t good at this game.


    Meanwhile, the yers who stood around began pping and cheering for X.


    However, X simply ignored all of them. She walked past Hugo¡¯s in-game character¡¯s dead body


    and continued to fight alongside her soldiers and destroy her opponent¡¯s towers.


    Right then, Alex arrived with everyone from Team XS. They moved past the crowd and stood


    behind X.


    Since everyone was focusing on the exciting match, no one realized a group of prestigious e-sports


    yers standing next to them.


    Within five minutes, Hugo lost to X as his base was destroyed.


    X¡¯s fantastic gamey and moves shocked everyone present.


    Even the professional yers were amazed by X¡¯s skills.


    Instantly, Alex and every member of Team XS respected X even more.


    In that instant, when Hugo¡¯s crystal exploded, he felt the deepest humiliation he had ever felt in his


    life.


    Having yed this game for so long, he had never been ughtered like a pig in such a manner.


    Today, he ended up losing to a woman he looked down on.


    ¡°I wonder who was looking down at her earlier. Do you feel embarrassed now?¡±


    ¡°Both Challengers were defeated by a Silver yer. This is the biggest joke of the year.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you both very obnoxious earlier? You acted as if there was no way she could beat you.


    Why aren¡¯t you boasting now?¡±


    The words of the people around them made these two men drop their heads in shame after X


    had beaten them both in the game.


    They werepletely silent.


    While everyone praised her, X calmly flicked her wrists around. She turned to look at Hugo on


    her left and then to Amigo on her right. ¡°Publish what you said you would on Weibo now¡­¡± she


    said.


    ¡°I recall someone saying that he would publish a post on Weibo to apologize to our boss for looking


    down at her if he lost. On top of that, he would even call her ¡®daddy¡¯,¡± Alex said coldly as he looked


    at Hugo and Amigo.


    As soon as he spoke, he attracted the attention of everyone there.


    Upon a closer look, everyone noticed the professional gamers around him.


    Suddenly, the crowd went wild.


    Countless people took their phones out and began taking pictures of the group of professional


    gamers.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    ¡°What did Alex call that woman just now? Boss? Holy sh*t¡­ I recognize her now. I think she¡¯s X


    Quest¡­ No wonder she looks so familiar.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she¡¯s so good at video games. This is why she¡¯s trying to acquire a professional


    team.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Shouldn¡¯t you two be posting on Weibo right now? Don¡¯t chicken out.¡±


    ¡°Amigo, you¡¯re a famous anchor. It¡¯s not a big deal to lose a bet, right? Hurry up and post it.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a drastic change in the crowd¡¯s attitude toward the three of them.


    Hugo Clive and the young man had be a target of public criticism.


    This scandal had left the two with egg on their face. They felt like their faces were being pped by


    X Quest, again and again, leaving behind four burning hot cheeks.


    They both started to regret what they had done earlier. Why did they ept this stupid challenge in


    the first ce?


    Taking a deep breath, the young man hesitantly logged onto his Weibo ount and typed,


    ¡°@XQuest, I¡¯m sorry for despising your gaming skills. X, you¡¯re my daddy.¡±


    Then, he forced himself to click ¡®post¡¯.


    X¡¯s phone soon vibrated.


    Her phone screen showed that the game anchor had just tagged her in his newest post. The


    content of the post was clear too.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What about you, old man? It¡¯s your turn now¡­¡± An onlooker turned to Hugo and asked.


    ¡°Are you scared, old man?¡± Another onlooker said.


    ¡°Old man? You¡¯re the old one! Your whole family is old¡­¡± Hugo bellowed grumpily as he red at


    them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject. Faster post what you¡¯re supposed to post. You¡¯re the boss of Team


    RS, aren¡¯t you? You can¡¯t just back out now.¡±


    Under the crowd¡¯s pressure, Hugo had no other choice but to log onto Team¡¯s RS official Weibo


    page and post an apology to X. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, X. I shouldn¡¯t have looked down on you and


    doubted your ability. You¡¯ve proved me wrong.¡±


    Shortly after he uploaded the text, X¡¯s phone vibrated again.


    After taking a nce at the notification, X got up from her seat right away. Her gaze slowly


    shifted from the two men to her team members, her expression as calm as ever. ¡°Let¡¯s go, guys¡­


    Back to lunch.¡±


    Subsequently, she turned away from them and headed to the exit.


    Alex and the rest of the QPG members followed closely behind her.


    As they squeezed through the crowd, the entire cybercafe burst into wild apuse. The crowd


    started cheering ¡®X rocks!¡¯ loudly in unison.


    Nevertheless, X paid them no attention and stalked out of the cyber cafe without turning a hair.


    As soon as she stepped out of the cafe, she stopped in her tracks, her feet rooted in front of the


    entrance. Slowly, she took a deep breath of fresh air to refresh her mind.


    Alex and the gang immediately stopped in their tracks too.


    As expected, all of them started to butter up their boss, praising her performance one after another.


    ¡°Nice one, boss! I¡¯m impressed by your gaming skills. You¡¯re my daddy!¡±


    ¡°Boss, why are you hiding your light under a bushel? My admiration for you has instantly doubled up


    after watching those two games.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re our idol. Why don¡¯t you join our team and try ying ADC?¡±


    ¡°Boss, how did you do that sharp blocking just now? I don¡¯t think Alex can even do that.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were full of adoration as if they were her most loyal fans.


    X remained calm as water despite their excitement. ¡°I just yed like how I usually would, so you


    guys don¡¯t have to¡­ Nevermind. Let¡¯s go back to eat. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    With that, X quickened her pace to the hotel.


    Along the way, praises and affection from the guys did not cease to ring in her ears.


    As soon as they stepped into the hotel lobby, X¡¯s phone vibrated, and a news headline popped


    up on the screen again.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    ¡±Why did the owner of Team RS and the well-known gaming anchorman, Amigo, apologize to X


    Quest?¡±


    X Quest totally did not expect their little conflict to make headlines.


    She opened the article without hesitation.


    ¡°A few minutes ago, Team RS¡¯s official Weibo page had expressed their apologies to X Quest.


    They had reflected on their misbehavior to look down on X Quest¡¯s gaming skills. Besides, Amigo


    ¡ªthe famous gaming anchorman¡ªhad also uploaded a simr post.


    ¡°Likewise, he apologized for being condescending toward X, and he even addressed X as


    ¡®daddy¡¯. The bizarre events that took ce simultaneously had attracted the attention of countless


    gamers in no time.


    ¡°Shortly after the two posts, a yer revealed the truth behind their sudden apologies at ESPN, a


    sportsmentary and news tform. ording to him, X mentioned that she was good at


    video games but was despised by the Team RS¡¯s boss and Amigo.


    ¡°To prove herself, the three of them went to a nearby cyber cafe and made a deal: If the two men


    lost to her in two Solo games, they had to apologize to her publicly on Weibo. Undoubtedly, they


    were both defeated by X despite being two of the strongest national yers.¡±


    Moreover, several images of her ying games with Amigo and Hugo Clive at the cyber cafe were


    attached below the article.


    As a result, thement section exploded with agitation again.


    Numerousizens werementing ¡®????¡¯, apparently dumbfounded by the news. Some of them


    were praising her, and scolding Amigo and the owner of Team RS at the same time.


    X briefly went through thements before switching to Weibo app.


    As expected, her name was on the trending list.


    It was not just one.


    The top of the list showed #X Quest¡¯s Gaming Skills#.


    Right below that was #X Quest Rocks#.


    X opened the two of them, one after the other.


    The two topics were both filled with scoops from various entertainment ounts. The contents of


    the scoops were exactly the same as the article she had just read.


    The only difference was that the entertainment ounts had attached a video of Amigo, Hugo and


    her in their posts.


    Unsurprisingly, those two topics had gone haywire on the inte.


    The onlookers were enjoying the drama whereas the gamers were making fun of the two men.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that Team RS has a boss like him. Can you stop bringing disgrace on the whole


    team?¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ Look at the way X yed in the video. It¡¯s giving me goosebumps! Are Amigo and that


    boss dumb?¡±


    ¡°Those two idiots have just made a fool out of themselves. Speaking of which, X is really


    something, eh? It¡¯s a pity that she didn''t be a professional gamer.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine her being the world¡¯s top ADC yer in the future. She¡¯s so cool!!!¡±


    ¡°X, you rock!!! You¡¯re on fleek! Has X ever thought of trying out acting? She¡¯s definitely the


    best actress for a gaming drama!!!¡±


    X quickly scrolled through thement sections before leading the team into the elevator.


    Right at that moment, the boys saw the hot topics about X on their phones too.


    Alex immediately waggled his phone in front of X. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re on the trending list, and there are


    two trending topics about you. Everyone¡¯s praising you.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    X gave an indifferent shrug. ¡°Yeah, I saw that.¡±


    ¡°How do you manage to stay so unperturbed when everyone else is astounded by your


    performance? I¡¯m really impressed,¡± said Simon.


    ¡°Boss, are you sure you don¡¯t want to be one of us? You¡¯re really talented.¡±


    Intense adoration was reflected in the boys¡¯ eyes.


    X shook her head helplessly. ¡°Stop joking, guys. I have loads of work waiting for me everyday.


    How am I going to be a professional gamer?¡±

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, though. There¡¯ve been cases of team owners taking part in the tournament


    before. They don¡¯t train often, but they can y really well. Hey, the Summer yoffs semifinals is


    in a couple of weeks. Why don¡¯t you give it a try and y for the team?¡± Alex suggested.


    Inwardly, X Quest was tempted by his encouragement.


    However, she forced herself to hold back her desire. ¡°Nah¡­ It¡¯d be bad if I ruin the team''s


    performance.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ying a game and ying a match were two different cases after all. She might be good at ying


    games, but that did not mean that she could excel in matches.


    On top of that, she had never trained with anyone in the team. She had no confidence that she


    could cooperate well with them. If something went wrong in the middle of the game, they would lose


    the tournament, and the consequences were dire.


    ¡°I think you can do it, boss. Maybe you can win the first regr season championship for our club!¡±


    Simon gushed.


    ¡°You guys need to stop. Please. I promise that I¡¯ll be there to watch your game, but I¡¯m not going to


    y¡­¡±


    Alexughed. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to mess with you. We just think that you¡¯re skilled. Trust me. We¡¯re


    good judges of character. I know what you¡¯re worried about, boss. Rx! Don¡¯t worry so much.¡±


    X, yet, shook her head once more.


    Seeing that X had already made up her mind, the boys did not say another word.


    After lunch, X brought everyone to Team QPG¡¯s new base.


    The five-story vi was located next to Navy River.


    The vi was just right beside the river, and it was the best location in the entire Navy River


    neighborhood.


    The courtyard was about the size of two ser fields, with an outdoor swimming pool, an outdoor


    ser field, and a basketball court. Furthermore, there was arge gardenden with all kinds of


    flowers and shrubs.


    The vi was mainly designed in European-style. The entire vi was pure white, looking very much


    like the pces in European countries.


    As soon as the members got out of the car, all of them were astonished by the huge yard and


    luxurious vi, their eyes expressing utter bewilderment.


    None of them had ever imagined that the base X prepared for them would be so splendid.


    Their old base was simply iparable to the current one.


    ¡°Wow, for a second I thought I''ve ventured into a high societymunity. The vibe is so different


    here¡­¡± Hugo Clive¡ªthe president of the team¡ªeximed, his eyes shimmering like the ocean on


    a clear night.


    Likewise, X was extremely satisfied with the ce. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.


    Come on¡­¡±


    Following that statement, she led them into the vi.


    She did not expect that the whole vi had been turned into a professional base for the team.


    The Team QPG logo was everywhere on the wall.


    The first floor had been turned into a training room filled with numerous alienware gaming desktops,


    all of which were the most expensive model of the brand.


    ¡°Theseputers are even better than the one we used forpetition¡­¡± Alex was surprised as


    he approached thoseputers.


    Each monitor wasbeled with the members¡¯ exclusive gold stamping names, including his.


    Upon hearing that, the others immediately gathered around the desks, looking at the equipment


    with delight.


    Although the vi was huge and ssy, it was not as impressive as the advanced equipment to this


    bunch of gamers.


    Noticing everyone¡¯s happy faces, X was pleased too.


    Her gratitude to Stanley Batton deepened once again.


    Without hesitation, X pulled out her phone and sent a text message to Stanley. ¡°Thanks, hubby.


    I¡¯m very satisfied with the base.¡±


    No matter what was on her mind, the man was always able to think ahead of her. He would settle


    everything nicely for her even if she did not mention anything to him.


    X could not wait to find out what it looked like up there. Immediately, she snapped her fingers at


    the boys. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you all upstairs for a tour.¡±

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    With great interest, everyone looked away from the training room and followed X to the elevator.


    They then took the elevator and visited the rest of the vi floor by floor.


    The second and third floors were the dormitory for the yers and the management team.


    The rooms¡¯ doors were carved with the names of the team members, manager, team leader, and


    president, respectively.


    Each person was assigned a room.


    All the rooms were equipped with a king-sized bed, a desktop of the same model downstairs, and


    various broadcast equipment.


    There was a study room, a badminton room, a tennis room, and a physical therapy room on the


    fourth floor.


    The top floor wasrge and spacious, with a huge indoor swimming pool upying the entire space


    above. Every wall was made of tempered ss, offering an expansive view of Navy River. Not only


    that the boys could swim here, but they could also enjoy the night view here before going to bed.


    As X strolled around each floor, satisfaction and surprise gradually overtook her heart.


    The same was true for everyone else.


    Alex stared nkly at the huge pool and said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too considerate¡­ I can¡¯t believe that


    you actually took our recreation into ount.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all not prepared by me,¡± X told him truthfully.


    ¡°Then, who?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°My husband.¡± Her soft lips stretched into a smile at the mention of Stanley.


    ¡°Wo¡­ Boss, your husband is awesome!¡± Hugo shrieked.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I have the best husband in the world.¡± X could not helpplimenting Stanley. She


    then took a look at her wristwatch and said, ¡°Get ready to move, guys. Try to move all your stuff


    here by tomorrow night. I should probably get going.¡±


    The others nodded in response.


    After saying goodbye to everyone, X strode out of the vi and got into her red Maserati, heading


    straight for Quest Property Group.


    Shortly after she left the vi, her phone vibrated.


    X immediately answered the call when she saw Stanley¡¯s name, a flicker of a smile ying on


    her face subconsciously. ¡°Hey, hubby.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, I was in a meeting just now, and I forgot to bring my phone with me. Sorry for thete reply,¡±


    the man exined in earnest on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I saw the trending topics about you¡­ My girl rocks indeed.¡± His tone was as gentle as


    ever.


    X grinned. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Hubby, thanks again for everything that you¡¯ve done.¡± His help had really saved her a lot of trouble.


    Stanley chuckled over the phone. ¡°Silly girl, is there a need for you to say ¡®thank you¡¯ to me?¡±


    Feeling happy because of her husband¡¯s words, another sweet smile blossomed on X¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just saying what I have to say. I¡¯m happy with the base, and so is the team.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± he said again.


    Suddenly, Sharon Lindt¡¯s call came in while the pair were chattering joyfully. Noticing her name,


    X immediately ended their conversation. ¡°I need to answer Mom¡¯s call first. I¡¯ll get back to you


    once I reach the office.¡±


    Then, she hurriedly picked up Sharon¡¯s call.


    As soon as she answered the phone, Sharon¡¯s kind and friendly voice sted from the speaker.


    ¡°X, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m driving now, Mom. I¡¯m on my way back to the office.¡± The corner of X¡¯s lips gradually curved


    up into a shallow arc.


    ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯m nning to go to an art exhibitionter. Can youe with me? Initially, your Dad was


    going to apany me, but something came up¡­¡± Sharon was acting cutely.


    Though X had some work to do, she could not bear to reject Sharon. ¡°Alright, sure¡­ What time


    is it?¡±


    ¡°In an hour. Just go to Antis Art Gallery right away, and we¡¯ll meet at the entrance,¡± added


    Sharon.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, X Quest briefly calcted the time and found out that the journey from


    her location would take at least an hour.


    Without further ado, she floored the gas pedal.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her red Maserati then sped down the streets, all the way to the destination.


    X finally arrived at the art gallery at the appointed time.


    Effortlessly, she caught sight of Sharon Lindt from afar. Her mother-inw was standing at the main


    entrance with arge group of bodyguards, patiently waiting for her.


    Sharon was dressed in a mint knitted cardigan with a white chiffon dress inside, matching them a


    pair of pastel ts. Shepleted her look with light makeup and a low ponytail, looking very much


    like a young little girl.


    The entrance of the art gallery was extremely crowded.


    However, no one was as eye-catching as Sharon.


    As X stared at that elegantdy in the sea of heads, she could not help wondering how alluring


    she would have been when she was young.


    X quickly found a nice spot to park her car and walked up to Sharon with a bright smile.


    Noticing her arrival, Sharon instantly wrapped her arms around X¡¯s as her heart leaped up in joy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, X¡­ We shall go in now. It¡¯s Wilmer Lacroix¡¯s exhibition today! He¡¯s my favorite


    contemporary French painter!¡±


    X smiled in response. ¡°I like him too.¡±


    ¡°Really? We better hurry up then! Go ahead and pick the paintings you like. I¡¯ll buy them for you.¡±


    Hand in hand, the two of them strode into the art gallery.


    Inside the hall, countless authentic French paintings were hanging on the walls.


    In addition to the poprndscape paintings and bird-and-flower paintings, Wilmer Lacroix


    presented many other notable paintings.


    Every painting was so exquisite that all the visitors who passed by could not take their eyes off


    them.


    The hall was filled with visitors in no time. Everyone was admiring the paintings in silence.


    Suddenly, X caught a glimpse of a familiar figure in the middle of the crowd. She squinted to


    focus on that figure¡­ It was May Conner.


    May was wearing a scarlet silk body-hugging dress, exuding a powerful yet graceful aura.


    She was currently studying a piece ofndscape painting.


    X threw her a cold nce and held Sharon¡¯s hand right away, leading her to a pair of peony


    paintings.


    Colorful peonies were blooming vividly on the snow-white canvas.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you like this painting?¡± Sharon asked.


    X nodded lightly. ¡°Yeah. I do like it, but I think there are some ws in this painting.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s eyes were brimmed with doubt. ¡°ws? I don¡¯t see any ws here.¡±


    She leaned over and carefully examined the painting, trying to find out what X meant.


    Unfortunately, her effort was in vain.


    ¡°Based on Master Lacroix¡¯s standard, I think he can draw a better peony painting than this. Look at


    some of the petals here. He must have applied too much pressure on the brush. Though they¡¯re not


    too obvious, you can still notice them if you take a closer look. Sigh, that¡¯s such a pity.¡±


    Coincidentally, May was walking in their direction when X was pointing out the painting¡¯s


    imperfections to Sharon. When she overheard their conversation, she burst outughing


    instantaneously and stopped beside X. ¡°I was wondering who the hell was


    criticizing Master Lacroix¡¯s painting. Ah, it¡¯s you, X¡­¡±


    X red at May in disdain. ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never painted a French painting before, have you? I can¡¯t believe an amateur like you dares


    to make stupidments on a master¡¯s artwork.¡± May hissed.


    The hall fell silent.


    May¡¯s statement had instantly drawn everyone¡¯s attention to the two of them.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m professional in French painting. I don¡¯t find any mistakes in the master¡¯s artwork,¡± May


    continued.


    Upon hearing that, the crowd started to gather around them. Their eyes fell upon the peony painting


    curiously.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    ¡°Neither do I. Don¡¯t judge when you can¡¯t even draw.¡±


    ¡°Can someone who can¡¯t draw simplyment on Master Lacroix¡¯s artwork? That¡¯s pretty


    shameless.¡±


    ¡°I think the master¡¯s painting is perfect. Why is that girl acting like she¡¯s very knowledgeable about


    art?¡±


    The crowd¡¯s criticisms were getting harsher and harsher.


    However, happiness glowed inside May Conner when she heard them. ¡®You¡¯re dead this time,


    X¡­¡¯


    ¡°I might have known nothing about French paintings before. But how can you be so sure that I¡¯m


    still the same after so many years?¡± X Quest met her eyes apathetically.


    ¡°Do you think that French painting is something that can be learned overnight?¡± May jabbed,


    ¡°Besides, learning it and mastering it are two different cases¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you even qualified to judge Master Lacroix? Paint yourself then if you¡¯re so good at


    it.¡±


    ¡°Is Master Lacroix someone who can be simply attacked by a novice painter? Show us your


    paintings if you think you¡¯re better than Master Lacroix!¡±


    ¡°Do you even know how to respect seniors? Stop acting like an attention seeker¡­¡±


    The onlookers surrounding them were getting indignant at the way X behaved.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon Lindt kept a straight face the whole time, coldly scanning the crowds and May. ¡°Do you guys


    want to be dragged out by my bodyguards? How do you know if X is good or bad at painting?


    What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°This girl is right. I did not paint this picture with enough care and concentration¡­¡± Suddenly, a


    man¡¯s voice echoed across the hall.


    There and then, everyone subconsciously looked in the direction of that voice.


    A white-haired elder dressed in a traditional tunic gradually came into sight. He made his way


    through the crowd and walked up to X directly.


    Everyone in the hall recognized the old man at once.


    He was Master Wilmer Lacroix.


    As soon as Wilmer had made his point, the babbling crowd shut their mouths in shock.


    ¡°I was in a bad mood when I painted this, so I was performing well below par. However, I decided to


    disy it anyway because the mistakes weren¡¯t too obvious¡­ I thought normal people wouldn¡¯t be


    able to notice anything.¡± As Wilmer spoke, he fixed his gaze on X.


    He stared at her with eyes full of acmation. ¡°Little girl, I can tell that you¡¯re quite knowledgeable


    about French paintings. In fact, I¡¯ve overheard your evaluation of me, and I¡¯ve been observing you


    for a long time¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ¡®someone who can¡¯t draw¡¯. There are some nk canvas and


    paint on the table over there. Why don¡¯t you draw something and show me?¡±


    ¡°Master, I appreciate your acknowledgment, but I¡¯m afraid that you think too highly of me¡­¡± X


    shook her head. Since today was Master Lacroix¡¯s art exhibition, she did not want to steal his


    thunder.


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest, girl. Come, show me,¡± Wilmer said again.


    ¡°Master Lacroix, please don¡¯t give X a hard time. She hasn¡¯t learned much about painting.¡± May


    nced at Wilmer and pleaded.


    Subsequently, she approached X and hugged her arm intimately, pretending to help to take the


    heat off her. ¡°She can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°I agree¡­ Master, she can critique but that doesn¡¯t mean she can draw¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The clueless onlookers followed suit and jeered at X.


    ¡°Please¡­ girl.¡± Without paying any heed to their maliciousment, Wilmer squeezed through the


    crowd and headed straight to the table.


    ¡°Show them, X. Prove them wrong.¡± Sharon gave X a confident look.


    She knew that her daughter-inw was an excellentdy. If she could make such professional


    comments on that painting, she must be really outstanding at French painting.


    Taking onest look at the people around her, X gripped Sharon¡¯s hand and strode across the


    hall to Wilmer¡¯s table.


    Wilmer waved his arm at X gratifyingly as though to encourage her.


    Without further dy, X picked up the brush next to her.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    May Conner and the rest of the people who wanted to watch X Quest embarrass herself quickly


    walked over to X. They all had an annoyed expression on their faces.


    As everyone watched, X picked up a brush and began painting a snowy plum.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? It looks very ordinary¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It does look ordinary¡­¡±


    Everyone was whispering among themselves.


    May didn¡¯t say anything, but she felt the same way about it.


    Slowly, X put her brush down and looked at Wilmer Lacroix.


    Wilmer kept his eyes on the painting of that snowy plum. There was a look of bewilderment in his


    eyes.


    In the next second, he turned around to look at X. ¡°That looks amazing¡­ The plum flower looks


    so real. The strokes you have made were fantastic! This level of prowess is something many people


    could never reach despite practicing for years! Even I can¡¯t draw such perfect plum! Will you please


    be my teacher?¡± he asked.


    Likewise, Sharon Lindt was stunned by how beautiful the snowy plum X had drawn looked.


    When Sharon heard what Wilmer said, she returned to her senses and turned to look at him in


    surprise.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    May and everyone else were all shocked.


    There were many things that they would never have expected from the beginning.


    Although it looked like an ordinary painting to them, it turned out to be a fantastic work of art to


    Wilmer. How could that be?


    Suddenly, the room went silent.


    Feeling shocked by Wilmer¡¯s positive response, she shook her head. ¡°How could I be your teacher?


    You¡¯re the most famous artist in the country. I don¡¯t think I can live up to that,¡± X said.


    She was equally surprised that Wilmer would be this impressed by her painting.


    When her master first taught her how to draw, he had praised her for being naturally talented. He


    had likened her to a prodigy of the century.


    After X¡¯s master had taught her the basics, he had always praised her for her work. In fact, he


    would oftenpare her to some other well-known artists in the country.


    However, X had always thought that her master was exaggerating it.


    Suddenly, everyone began saying nice things about X.


    ¡°Amazing¡­ I was just going to say that this prettydy must know how to paint. I just didn¡¯t say it


    out loud before.¡±


    ¡°D*mn. That¡¯s awesome. Those of you who said she can¡¯t paint, are you embarrassed now? Who


    the hell is thedy in the red dress? Why did she pretend to be so close to the pretty girl? How


    could she not even know that the pretty girl could paint?¡±


    ¡°I think thedy in the red dress is a b*tch. She looks like a stepmother. Could she be the pretty


    lady¡¯s stepmother?¡±


    ¡°You all have no idea. She¡¯s the wife of Quest Group¡¯s president. The pretty girl is the eldest


    daughter of the Quest family, X Quest¡­¡±


    ¡°That exins why thedy in the red dress was behaving so strangely. On the one hand, she was


    trying to rally everyone against X. On the other hand, she pretended to be close to X. If you¡¯ve


    already chosen to be a b*tch, you shouldn¡¯t try to take both sides.¡±


    May felt embarrassed by what everyone was saying. Right then, she wished she could dig a hole


    and hide in it.


    What was going on with X? How did she be apletely different person after being away


    for three years?


    Even a simple painting of X¡¯s ended up being praised by a famous artist. On top of that, he even


    wanted X to be his teacher.


    Things shouldn¡¯t have turned out like this!


    At first, May thought she could embarrass X today, but she ended up embarrassing herself


    instead.


    While Sharon listened to what everyone around her said, she felt immensely proud. Suddenly she


    was in a great mood and felt even more impressed by X.


    Was there anything her daughter-inw couldn¡¯t do well?

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Sharon Lindt was sure there was nothing X Quest couldn¡¯t do well.


    She felt very pleased with her daughter-inw.


    Why would she still need to admire Wilmer Lacroix? She¡¯d only have to admire her daughter-inw!


    However, X wasn¡¯t really listening to what other people said. She kept her eyes on Wilmer¡¯s face.


    Likewise, Wilmer was also looking at X. Once everyone had be quiet, he started speaking


    earnestly, ¡°Are you X Quest? Please ept me as your student and teach me whenever you¡¯re


    avable.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t do that. If you don¡¯t mind, we can add each other on WeChat. From today onward, we


    can share our artwork and get feedback from each other,¡± X said while shaking her head.


    X couldn¡¯t live up to being the teacher of such a prominent artist in the country. How could she?


    X was still so young. How could she ept a white-haired old man as her student?


    Wilmer immediately nodded after hearing what X said.


    After that, he quickly took his phone out and added X as his friend on WeChat.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°X¡­ Who taught you how to paint? How long have you been learning?¡± Wilmer asked after


    adding her on WeChat.


    ¡°Approximately¡­ Three years. My master taught me. He¡¯s not a famous artist, but he¡¯s a famous


    doctor,¡± X said.


    Everyone took in a deep breath. They were shocked yet again¡­


    ¡°What? Three years?¡± Wilmer had a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been painting all my life, but I can¡¯t evenpete with a kid who has only been painting for


    three years. I feel deeply ashamed of myself. X, you should keep painting. One day, you¡¯ll


    be a world-renowned artist,¡± Wilmer said.


    ¡°I only paint for fun. I¡¯m not trying to be a famous artist¡­¡± X shook her head nkly.


    When she first started drawing, she only did it to rx.


    Back then, she was heartlessly betrayed by her trashy boyfriend and younger sister. They bullied


    her and even caused her to get hurt in a car ident. X was in a terrible mental state, and she


    got irritated very easily.


    Her master told her that painting could help calm her mind, and that was why she started learning


    how to paint.


    Bing a famous artist was never her goal because that was never part of her ambition.


    ¡°But don¡¯t give up on it¡­ You shouldn¡¯t waste your natural talent,¡± Wilmer advised her.


    X smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°X¡­ Will youe with me to look at other art pieces? Give me some pointers¡­¡± Wilmer said


    earnestly.


    ¡°I told you I can¡¯t teach you, but we can exchange our ideas by observing the art pieces,¡± X said


    while walking away from the crowd and over to a painting of a mountain and a river.


    Wilmer quickly followed her.


    Sharon rolled her eyes at May before following them.


    Even after they had left, everyone was still in a state of shock.


    ***


    After going through the art gallery, X got into her red Maserati with Sharon.


    By then, the sky had already turned dark.


    Lights in the city had only just been turned on, and everything became bright.


    As soon as Sharon got into the car, she grabbed X¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°X¡­ Did you really only


    learn how to paint for three years?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± X nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I¡¯ve been learning for many years but I¡¯m still an amateur. How can you be so


    good, X?¡± Sharon gasped.


    ¡°Do you paint too?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah. X¡­ Can you be my teacher? I want to paint as well as you do,¡± Sharon said, pleadingly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re me elder. How could I be your teacher? If you want to learn how to paint, I


    can help you with it,¡± X said while shaking her head.


    ¡°But I really want you to be my teacher¡­ Today, I¡¯ve discovered one more thing to admire you for¡­¡±


    Sharon praised X generously. She still felt extremely excited.


    When X saw how Sharon was behaving, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯s gettingte. We should ask Stanley, Dad, and Catherine to join


    us for dinner. What do you think?¡± X asked.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    ¡°Forget about Catherine. She won¡¯t be able toe,¡± Sharon Lindt said.


    ¡°Why not?¡± X Quest asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone to see Josh on the drama filming set,¡± Sharon replied.


    ¡°Oh. In that case¡­ It¡¯ll just be you, me, Dad, and Stanley. Can you think of some ce to go? You


    can call Daddy, and I¡¯ll call Stanley¡­¡± X added.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Japanese ce across the street¡­¡± Sharon pointed at the restaurant and said.


    X snapped her fingers decisively before driving them across the street.


    The bodyguards followed closely in another car.


    After entering the Japanese restaurant, they requested a private dining room. After that, they each


    called their respective husbands.


    Once they were done, X¡¯s phone began ringing again.


    There was a news article on Weibo.


    ¡°Team XS¡¯s luxurious base has been exposed!¡±


    X immediately tapped on the article.


    Team XS¡¯s base and the courtyard around it immediately came into sight. There were also pictures


    of several buildings in thepound¡­


    There was a short paragraph attached. ¡°Just a minute ago, Simon, one of Team XS¡¯s members,


    posted pictures of Team XS¡¯s luxurious base while thanking his boss, X Quest¡­¡±


    Although the post had only just appeared on Weibo, thement section was already flooded.


    ¡°??? X Quest really is rich!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s such a good boss!!!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the best boss in the world of esports!!!¡±


    After calmly reading through all of it, X closed the article.


    Right then, her finger identally scrolled downward, and another recent post from Wilmer Lacroix


    appeared. ¡°@X Quest¡¯s painting of this snowy plum really made me feel ashamed of myself.


    Even after all these years of painting, I still can¡¯tpare to a kid who¡¯s only been painting for three


    years. She has such an outstanding talent.¡±


    There was a picture attached below the post. It was the snowy plum painting X had casually


    drawn.


    Likewise, thement section was flooded.


    ¡°??? X can actually draw? Although I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s good or not, it must be good if a famous


    artist says so¡­¡±


    ¡°D*mn. The way the strokes are. This style. It¡¯s amazing!!!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to express my admiration for our country¡¯s future master artist, @X Quest.¡±


    At the same time, X noticed a lot of famous artists in the country had also shared Wilmer¡¯s Weibo


    post, and they were all tagging her and praising her.


    Suddenly, X had be the center of attention.


    After reading through some of those posts, X returned to the list of trending topics.


    She realized her name was on the list again.


    In fact, her name appeared three times on the list of trending topics.


    The number one trending topic was #X Quest¡¯s Snowy Plum#.


    The number two trending topic was #X Quest and Wilmer Lacroix#.


    Finally, #X Quest Is Awesome# appeared. Although this had been around for a long time, it still


    hadn¡¯t dampened in poprity. It was still the fourth most trendy topic.


    When X tapped into the post rted to the snow plum painting, everyone was praising her in the


    comment section.


    She seemed to have astounded everyone on Weibo with her talent.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡±


    Right then, X¡¯s phone began ringing again.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    The news headline was praising X Quest¡¯s painting.


    X knew what everyone was probably saying in thement section without even having to read


    through the article.


    She didn¡¯t tap on the link. Instead, she locked her phone screen and looked at Sharon Lindt. ¡°Mom,


    I never told you I could paint. Why were you so confident in me in front of everyone earlier?¡± X


    asked.


    This was something X had wanted to ask Sharon.


    Sharon ced her hands on her face and smiled at X. ¡°It¡¯s because of yourments and what


    you said to your stepmother¡­ You said that just because you have never painted in the past, it


    didn¡¯t mean you wouldn¡¯t know how to paint now.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think I was just blowing my own trumpet as everyone else said?¡± X felt a warm


    sensation spreading in her heart when she recalled how much Sharon trusted in her.


    Sharon smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because I know that X would never blow her own trumpet. You always


    say what you mean. I never doubted anything you said,¡± Sharon responded.


    X was touched by what Sharon said.


    She felt as if a warm flow of air had entered her chest.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Mom,¡± X said.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? If you want to thank me, you can do so by teaching me how to paint,¡±


    Sharon said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course,¡± X said and smiled as she held Sharon¡¯s hand.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As soon as their hands touched, X¡¯s phone rang again¡­


    The call was from her gaming team¡¯s manager, Michael Gabriel.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Michael?¡± X immediately picked up.


    ¡°Boss, Canelo identally sprained his wrist when he was carrying some stuff earlier. He won¡¯t be


    able to y in the semi-finals. Right now, we don¡¯t have any back-up ADC yer. You¡¯ll have to


    take his ce, boss. Otherwise, we¡¯re a gone case for this season.¡± Michael sounded full of panic.


    ¡°What? Is the injury serious? Now isn¡¯t the time to talk about thepetition. It¡¯s his condition that¡¯s


    more important.¡± X¡¯s heart tightened immediately when she heard what Michael said.


    Now, X was more worried about Canelo¡¯s well-being than whether or not the team could


    participate in this season¡¯spetition.


    Michael let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s terrible. He has a slight fracture, and he¡¯s being treated at the


    municipal hospital right now.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯lle over right away¡­¡± X said as she stood up.


    Although she had just met these yers, she still felt affected by what she had just found out.


    These were all young kids who had left home to pursue a career in professional gaming in Antis


    on their own. It wasn¡¯t easy for them at all. Each of them deserved to be taken care of by their boss,


    X.


    Although Sharon didn¡¯t hear what was said on the phone, she overheard the word ¡®injury¡¯. Sharon


    immediately stood up with a nervous look on her face.


    ¡°What happened? Who got injured?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°I bought over a gaming team recently. One of the boys hurt his wrist. Mom, you guys can continue


    having the meal. I¡¯ll have to excuse myself. Sorry,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Would you like me toe with you?¡± Sharon asked.


    X shook her head.


    ¡°X, you must arrange for the best doctor to treat that child. Make sure he gets the best treatment,


    and make sure someone takes care of him too. Based on what I know, these kids usually leave


    home early to pursue a career in professional gaming. It¡¯s not easy for them,¡± Sharon said


    thoughtfully.


    ¡°I know,¡± X said.


    With that, X grabbed her car key and quickly drove to the municipal hospital in her red Maserati.


    When she arrived, Michael called her and told her that Canelo was already in the ward.


    After finding out the ward number, she ran right over.


    Inside were only Michael and Canelo.


    Canelo¡¯s arm was covered in bandages, and he wouldn¡¯t stop crying while keeping his head down.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Meanwhile, Michael Gabriel sat beside him and gently consoled Canelo.


    X Quest couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying clearly. When she saw Canelo crying like this, she


    subconsciously thought it must have been because of the pain. She quickly walked up to the bed.


    ¡°Canelo? How are you doing? Does it hurt a lot?¡± X asked.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± Canelo shook her head.


    ¡°Then, why are you crying?¡± X asked.


    ¡°He felt sorry for the team for hurting his wrist during such a crucial period. He¡¯s afraid that the team


    might lose without even getting to y¡­¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Boss¡­ Please, can you take my ce? There isn¡¯t anyone who can substitute me in the team. If I


    really can¡¯t y, it¡¯s over,¡± Canelo begged fervently as he held onto X¡¯s hand.


    When X looked at him, she could sense how deeply passionate he was about his team, as well


    as the strong sense of craving for glory in him.


    Her impression of him improved significantly.


    X nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright¡­ Once I return, I¡¯ll submit the information and register as a


    professional gamer. I¡¯ll be your substitute when the timees,¡± she said.


    Personally, she didn¡¯t want to do it.


    However, at this point, she didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to participate this season.


    All their hard work for the season would be a waste.


    X knew these professional gamers very well, and she knew clearly how badly they wanted to


    win.


    Hence, she wanted to do her best for them.


    ¡°Thank you, boss¡­ You¡¯re the best!¡± Canelo eximed with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? I¡¯m your boss. This is my job,¡± X said before turning to look at


    Michael.


    ¡°Take good care of Canelo. Once he¡¯s out of the hospital, find him the best caretaker around,¡± she


    added.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, boss. I¡¯ll definitely do that,¡± Michael said and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, boss,¡± Canelo said gratefully.


    ¡°Stop thanking me,¡± X said ndly.


    ¡°Just¡­ Thank you, boss. You¡¯re the most respectful and caring boss to yers like us I¡¯ve ever


    met,¡± Canelo said earnestly.


    ¡°You¡¯re too nice. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for youter. Get the chef to make some soup with it.


    It¡¯ll help your bone recover,¡± X added.


    ¡°You even know how to prescribe medicine!¡± Canelo seemed shocked.


    ¡°Yeah, I studied medicine a little,¡± X said.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­¡± Canelo was even more impressed by X now.


    After spending some time in Canelo¡¯s ward and having dinner with Canelo and Michael, X finally


    returned home.


    When she arrived, it was still dark in the house.


    X knew that Stanley hadn¡¯t returned yet. If he were home, he would always leave a light on even


    if he was asleep.


    Hence, she turned on herputer and filled in the details to register as a professional League of


    Legend gamer through a form Michael had sent to her email.


    After doing so, she sent the details in an email to Michael.


    Once she was done with all of this, she satisfactorily turned herputer off. She was ready to


    head upstairs for a bath before she continued working.


    Right then, she heard a car stopping outside.


    Knowing that Stanley must be home, she immediately walked over to the door and opened it.


    When she opened the door, she was stunned¡ª

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Stanley Batton was standing at the door with arge bouquet of roses in his hand and a smile on


    his face.


    At one nce, X Quest guessed that there were probably ny-nine roses.


    The roses were in full bloom, and the colors were stunningly beautiful. On top of that, Stanley had


    such a handsome face, and it all looked as if it belonged to a romantic movie scene.


    A flowery scent filled X¡¯s nostrils. She smiled. ¡°Why did you suddenly think of buying flowers? It¡¯s


    such arge bouquet, too,¡± X said.


    ¡°Hmm. I passed by a florist on the way home. That¡¯s why I got it,¡± Stanley said before passing the


    bouquet to X.


    Since it was such arge, heavy bouquet, X needed to use a lot of strength to hold it firmly.


    Most women liked flowers, especially roses. X was not an exception.


    The beautiful flowers put X in a good mood.


    She couldn¡¯t resist sniffing the flowers in her arms.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Stanley saw this happening in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but take his phone out to capture


    this image.


    In the picture, X seemed gentle and was smiling from ear to ear. The tip of her nose was only


    one centimeter away from the flowers.


    The red roses made X¡¯s face appear even fairer than usual.


    Each of the roses was beautiful. Even so, none of them were as beautiful as X.


    X was spectacr.


    While Stanley looked from the picture to X, he felt at peace.


    It was as if time had stopped because of how gentle X looked.


    ¡°Did you take a picture?¡± X looked up at Stanley. Her eyes were glistening like a thousand stars.


    The most beautiful things on earth had alle together, and they still weren¡¯t as pretty as X¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Does it look good? Show me. Did you use the beautifying filter?¡± X said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need it,¡± Stanley said before walking into the house and changing into slippers. He then


    took the roses away from X. ¡°I¡¯ll carry it¡­ It¡¯s very heavy.¡±


    Stanley was now holding the roses with one hand while he circled his other hand around X¡¯s


    waist.


    ¡°How was the yer¡¯s injury?¡± he asked patiently.


    X let out a long sigh. ¡°He needs plenty of rest. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to take part in the


    competition. I¡¯ve decided to substitute him for the semi-finals.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯ll work,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± he asked.


    X subconsciously leaned on Stanley¡¯s shoulder. They walked over to the couch as if they were


    joined at the hips. ¡°Not too bad. I¡¯m just a little tired. Thank you for the flowers, darling,¡± X said.


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee. It¡¯s part of my responsibility,¡± Stanley said calmly. Still holding X¡¯s hands,


    he ced the flowers on the coffee table and sat down.


    Stanley pulled X onto hisp so that they faced each other.


    X subconsciously wrapped her hands around his neck. ¡°Oh, right. You haven¡¯t shown me the


    picture you took.¡±


    X was still thinking about the picture because she hadn¡¯t seen it.


    She was worried that the angle at which Stanley took the picture might not have been good enough,


    and she might not look pretty in it.


    X hoped that she would always look her best, even if it were in a photo on his phone.


    ¡°The phone¡¯s in the pocket. Get it yourself¡­¡± Stanley said affectionately.


    X¡¯s heart immediately tightened. She rolled her eyes at Stanley before reaching into his pocket


    with one hand while keeping her other hand around his neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it myself then,¡± she said before reaching her hand into his pocket.


    Stanley¡¯s pocket was very deep. When her hand reached inside, she identally touched


    something she shouldn¡¯t have through the cloth.


    After touching something she shouldn¡¯t have, X immediately stopped moving. She quickly got off


    Stanley¡¯sp and sat next to him.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    Stanley Batton started chuckling next to X Quest¡¯s ear¡­


    X quickly grabbed his phone and opened the photo album.


    ¡°During dinner tonight, Mom told me about your snowy plum painting. I saw it on Weibo too. You¡¯re


    amazing, darling,¡± Stanley praised X generously. There was a look of approval in his eyes, but


    his smile was not quite apparent.


    X smiled without saying anything. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not that great¡­ I never thought I was


    amazing or anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Here, have it back,¡± X said before returning Stanley his phone.


    ¡°Put it back where you took it from¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s voice sounded like a cello. There was an attractive


    quality to it.


    ¡°In your dreams,¡± X said as she blushed.


    ¡°Good girl¡­ Do what you¡¯re told to,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°No,¡± X refuted.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be punished,¡± Stanley said.


    With that, Stanley pressed his body against hers.


    Suddenly, X¡¯s heart began to pound. She subconsciously pressed against his chest while she


    chuckled. ¡°Stop it¡­¡± sheined.


    ¡°I never knew you could paint¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°What other talent are you hiding from me? Hmm?¡± he added.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more that you don¡¯t know,¡± X said.


    ¡°For example?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Do you want to know? You¡¯ll find out eventually¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to find out eventually. I want to know right now,¡± Stanley said.


    With that, Stanley pressed his lips against X¡¯s passionately.


    Outside, the moon and the stars were bright. Flowers were in full bloom around the garden. It


    smelled like spring.


    Likewise, it felt equally serene in the house.


    Stanley lowered his head and gave X a gentle peck on her forehead. ¡°Do you want to shower


    and sleep?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I wanted to work at first¡­ Also, I nned to y a match to practice. You¡¯re ruining my ns,¡± X


    said.


    Stanley chuckled softly before standing up and carrying X into the bathroom.


    After taking a hot bath, X felt much less tired. She also no longer felt sleepy.


    After walking out of the bathroom, X went into the closet and put on a white, silk pajama.


    She then headed downstairs.


    After that, X searched for several vases before carefully transferring the roses Stanley gave her


    into the vases. She then ced the vases in different ces around the living room.


    The entire house smelled of flowers.


    With that, X quickly returned upstairs.


    Right then, Stanley was leaning against the headboard of the bed, seemingly wide awake. He


    covered his lower body with a thin, white sheet while he smoked.


    His muscr chest, perfect abs, and the sexy lines around his obliques were fully visible.


    A picture of him taken from any angle would look perfect.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Stanley looked up at her slowly with a smile on his face.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    X climbed onto the bed andy down. ¡°I put the flowers you gave me into vases. I was afraid


    they might wilt the next morning¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you all done?¡± Stanley turned off the lights andy down before pulling her into his arms.


    X obediently rested her head on his chest as she clung to his body like an octopus. ¡°Yeah¡­ I like


    roses a lot,¡± she said.


    ¡°Do you?¡± Stanley asked.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    ¡°Yeap. I¡¯ve loved it since I was a child. When I traveled to Country Fst time, I came across a really


    beautiful town there. All the streets in that town were nted with red roses on both sides. Oh, it


    was simply enchanting. How I hope we can do the same in Antis,¡± X Quest replied in a low


    murmur.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Stanley Batton said, ¡°Maybe your dream wille true one day.¡±


    X did not respond anymore. She snuggled in the man¡¯s arms and quietly fell asleep.


    The next morning, the lovebirds were both awakened by the noises of a vibrating phone.


    X reached for her phone on the bedside table in a daze. Noticing that it was not her phone


    vibrating, she dropped her phone and wrapped the nket around herself, going back to sleep.


    On the other hand, Stanley immediately grabbed his phone and stalked out to the balcony, lowering


    his voice as he answered the call. ¡°Any updates, Zack?¡±


    ¡°I found out that Bailey Ronson had been calling a random number quite frequently before she


    tracked down Henry. After careful investigation, we discovered that the number belongs to a hacker


    called Dex Reagan.


    ¡°Besides, there were some call records between this hacker and Emily Quest¡­¡± Zack Cassidy


    continued.


    ¡°A few days before Bailey contacted Dex Reagan, this guy already had a couple of calls with Emily.


    Most importantly, I found out that he had invaded our country¡¯s registry database several times to


    trace your information¡­¡± Zack added, ¡°Some of us have gone to find Dex now.¡±


    Upon hearing the news, Stanley¡¯s face darkened instantaneously.


    ¡°Fifth Master, I¡¯m afraid that the whole incident has turned out as you predicted. It¡¯s more or less


    rted to Emily,¡± Zack exined in earnest.


    ¡°Got it¡­¡± Stanley directly hung up his phone.


    At that moment, X was awakened.


    Shezily stretched her back before sitting up and tidying up her hair. She nced at the man on


    the balcony and asked curiously, ¡°Who called you?¡±


    The man strode across the room and sat down beside her. ¡°The matter about Bailey uncovering me


    seems to be rted to Emily.¡±


    His statement hardly caused a ripple of surprise within X. She had long suspected that Emily was


    involved in the case.


    Afterward, Stanley told X everything that Zack had reported to him earlier.


    After listening to his recountal, X pondered for a few seconds before mumbling, ¡°So... Emily was


    trying to make use of Bailey to tackle me.¡±


    ¡°Most likely.¡±


    ¡°If they manage to find Dex Reagan, remind Zack to interrogate him properly. Let¡¯s not jump to the


    conclusion for now¡­¡± X said again.


    Even if she wanted a showdown, she must have conclusive evidence in hand.


    ¡°No worries. He knows what to do,¡± Stanley soothed.


    With that out of the way, X did not say another word. She glimpsed at the clock and said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    wash up and get some breakfast first¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    Then, X headed to the bathroom.


    Stanley followed closely behind.


    After the two of them washed up, Stanley went straight to the kitchen downstairs to make breakfast


    for his beloved.


    Meanwhile, X was busy putting on her makeup in front of the gold-and-diamond-encrusted


    dressing table.


    Due to her tight schedule this morning, she could only manage a simple makeup before dashing to


    the dressing room, quickly picking up a white blouse and a baby blue long suit.


    The suit¡¯s waist-skimming design showed off her slender waist to the fullest.


    Furthermore, her long legs stood out against the short top.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With the white Chanel bag over her shoulder, she quickly went downstairs to have breakfast with


    Stanley and left the house in no time.


    When her red Maserati arrived at the entrance of Quest Property Group, her phone vibrated.


    Noticing it was her father¡¯s call, X answered without hesitation. She then grabbed her bag, got


    out of the car, and darted into the building while talking on the phone.


    Her pace was fast. She came as a stunning great businesswoman with her white high heels clicking


    against the glossy tiles.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Six bodyguards in ck suits followed closely behind her.


    ¡°X,e to my office. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, X Quest took the elevator and headed to the chairman¡¯s office at once.


    She knocked on the door politely when she arrived at her father¡¯s office. After receiving a response


    from Jeremy Quest, she pushed open the door and entered the office.


    Jeremy was currently sitting in front of the high-grade rosewood desk, making some tea with his set


    of professional teaware tools.


    There were different kinds of bottles and jars on the desk. All of which looked ssy and exquisite.


    Noticing X¡¯s presence, a benevolent smile blossomed on Jeremy¡¯s face instantaneously. ¡°X,


    come over here¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he beckoned X to his desk.


    X immediately walked up to him and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a grand antique auction in Belrynna this evening. I¡¯m going to have a look at the antique


    over there. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± X agreed without even thinking about it.


    ¡°It starts at seven o¡¯clock. I think we¡¯ll be able to make it if we leave on the dot at five o¡¯clock,¡±


    added Jeremy.


    X nodded right away.


    ¡°By the way, X¡­ I saw the trending topics about you on Weibo in the past two days¡­ You¡¯re


    brilliant.¡± Jeremy continued staring at his daughter, a glint of admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Paint something for Daddy when you¡¯re free, okay? I¡¯ll put it right here in my office.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°One more thing. I bought a piece ofnd at Eldoris in Belrynna. Thend is barren on the Eldoris¡¯s


    coast, and I¡¯m nning to develop it. However, I¡¯m not sure if I should set up a high-end sea view


    vi residential area or establish a maritime amusement park. I¡¯m torn between those two ideas.


    Let¡¯s go there tonight after the auction. I need your advice on it¡­¡± Jeremy recalled.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X nodded obediently.


    ¡°Speaking of which, are Stan¡¯s parents in Antis? I think you should arrange a time with Stan for


    the two families to meet up¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad, they¡¯re all here in Antis. I¡¯ll make an arrangement as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Great. I shall leave you alone then. Go ahead to work,¡± Jeremy said again.


    After bidding a brief farewell to her father, X turned around and left the office.


    As soon as she stepped out of the office, her phone rang.


    X immediately answered the call at the sight of Michael Gabriel¡¯s names on the screen. ¡°Yes,


    President Gabriel?¡±


    ¡°Boss, your profile has been reviewed and approved. You¡¯re the official ADC yer for Team QPG


    now. Our official blog has also posted the news about Canelo¡¯s injury and your substitution for


    Canelo in the uing tournament. Apparently, everyone¡¯s looking forward to your performance!¡±


    Michael reported excitedly.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Boss, please drop by to train with the team if you have time. You guys should bond with each


    other,¡± added Michael.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°All of us havepletely moved into the new base. You cane over anytime.¡±


    X pondered about her schedule for a few seconds before answering, ¡°I¡¯ll try to visit the base after


    two o¡¯clock. I think I can train for an hour or two¡­¡±


    ¡°Noted, boss.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, X returned to her office.


    She sank onto the fluffy leather office chair and logged onto her Weibo ount right away,


    intending to read thements below Team QPG¡¯stest post.


    As soon as she opened the app, she found that her name was on the trending list again.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    #X Quest reces Canelo in the Spring yoff Semifinals# appeared as the third hot topic of the


    day.


    Without further ado, X Quest tapped the topic and scrolled through it. The first thing that caught


    her eyes was the deration post uploaded by Team QPG¡¯s official ount. Canelo¡¯s injury and the


    news about her recing him in the yoff semifinals were all clearly stated in the post.


    Thement section below exploded with exhration.


    The breaking news had sessfully won great attention from all over the world.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°From the video about her ying with Amigo at the cyber cafe, I think she¡¯ll nail it!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a female yer from our region in years. She¡¯ll definitely be a household name


    if she manages to win the game.¡±


    ¡°Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so great about her. Why is everyone calling her pretty?


    There are many better-looking girls out there, okay? Countless people can¡¯t make their debut as a


    professional gamer even after a lifetime of trying. How can she represent her team out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°Dude, why are you so mean? There are many more girls who are better-looking than X? Where


    are they? Show us, can you? You keep judging her appearance, what about you? Are you prettier


    than her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why, my friend. It is because X is rich. It is because X is attractive. It is because


    X is undoubtedly skilled in video games. Get it?¡±


    It seemed that everyone had faith in her.


    All thanks to the exposed video at the cyber cafe.


    Paying no notice to the negativements about her, X exited Weibo with delight and flipped


    open the files on her desk.


    In addition to the training at Team QPG¡¯s baseter, she also had to apany her father to


    Belrynna in the evening. Whether it was regarding Quest Property Group or X Entertainment, she


    ought to finish all the work as fast as possible.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Her phone vibrated right after she went through the first document.


    Though she had a lot to do, she instantly picked up the call seeing that it was from Josh Batton.


    On the other end of the phone, Josh sat alone at a round table in front of a cafe. He was wearing a


    ck trench coat, a white dress shirt, and a pair of ck trousers, looking exceptionally charming.


    His hair was neatly parted in 3:7, and the light makeup perfectly adorned his look.


    There were many photographers, makeup artists, and lightning technicians around him.


    All of them were busy setting up the equipment in preparation for his street photography.


    Besides, there was a red cordon about ten meters away from the cafe. Numerous security guards


    stood in front of the cordon to prevent Josh¡¯s crazy fans from approaching.


    As expected, the crowd surrounding the cordon was all his fans, most of whom were female fans.


    They were constantly shouting at Josh to show their support despite being physically halted by that


    red cordon.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement and anticipation.


    As soon as X answered the call, Josh walked into the cafe and began to speak in a soft, tender


    tone. ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to y in the tournament?¡±


    X responded truthfully, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to watch the game¡­ I¡¯ll definitely bring my whole family to support you on that day.¡±


    His eyes were as warm as the sunlight outside.


    Meanwhile, the two female baristas in the cafe had already lost their sanity when they saw Josh


    entering their cafe.


    The two of them were clutching each other¡¯s hand excitedly, hardly breathing at all.


    ¡°Hey, who do you think Josh Batton is talking to? I¡¯ve never seen him being so gentle before¡­¡±


    ¡°He has always been very gentle, alright? He¡¯s always a warm-hearted boy.¡±


    ¡°No. Look at his eyes. I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re more gentle than before. Do you think he¡¯s talking to


    his girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Nah, that¡¯s impossible. Josh is single. If a pop star like him really is dating, his girlfriend must have


    long been known and gone viral on the inte. No matter who is on the other end of the phone, I¡¯m


    so envious of her!¡±


    Though the girls tried to keep their voices low, Josh could clearly hear their conversation.


    Nevertheless, he ignored them and continued standing in the doorway. He covered one side of his


    ears so he could listen to X better.


    ¡°Sure, but please keep a low-profile, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that the arena will be your


    fan meeting instead of a game tournament.¡±


    ¡°I know. I promise that I won¡¯t steal your thunder.¡± Josh grinned. His smile was clean and pure, and


    his eyes were shining like stars.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about stealing the limelight. It¡¯s a matter of your safety,¡± nagged X.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Josh¡¯s smile did not falter for a second.


    ¡°Why is it so noisy on your side?¡±

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    ¡°I¡¯m having a street photoshoot for a magazine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. Stay safe,¡± X Quest admonished.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Go home and have a rest after you¡¯re done with the photoshoot, okay? Don¡¯t overwork.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you again. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Josh Batton nodded dutifully over and over again. His feet remained rooted to the floor even though


    X had ended the call a long time ago. Finally, he reluctantly lowered his phone and chucked it


    back into his pocket.


    When he was about to leave, he caught a glimpse of the two workers. Nheless, his gaze fell


    upon them merely for a second. Giving the two a polite nod, he turned around and walked out of the


    cafe.


    The two female workers were nearly out of breath¡­


    Once again, they clutched each other¡¯s hands in excitement, their fingers intertwining tightly.


    ¡°Oh my god! Josh Batton just looked at us! I swear I¡¯m not going to wash my face today because he


    looked at this face!¡±


    ¡°I think that nce melted me! Do you know what ¡®love at first sight¡¯ is? This is it!!!¡±


    ¡°I wonder who he was talking to on the phone just now. He seems very obedient to that person!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably his Mom.¡±


    When Josh left the coffee shop, all the staff were ready for the photoshoot too.


    Noticing his arrival, his fans started to scream at the top of their voices again. They were busy


    taking out their phones and cameras to take pictures of him.


    ¡°Josh Batton! I love you!!!¡±


    ¡°Josh¡­ My husband¡­ You¡¯re way too handsome!!! Ahhhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, girls! I think I¡¯m suffocating! I¡¯m really going to be bludgeoned to death by his charm.¡±


    All kinds of cheers and voices mingle together. As a result, Josh could not hear a single word from


    any of them.


    However, he still turned to face his fans and gave them a sincere bow. With that, he went back to


    the staff members and concentrated on the shooting.


    His bow had caused his fans to go crazy once more.


    The time and expenses involved in supporting their beloved idol had been worthwhile. How could


    they not love someone who was so respectful to his fans?


    ***


    X finally finished all her work at noon sharp.


    After hastily having lunch at the restaurant downstairs, she left thepany and rushed to Team


    QPG¡¯s base to train with the team members.


    The training went on for hours. After ending thest match at six o¡¯clock, she hurriedly drove back


    to Quest Property Group under the watchful eyes of two bodyguards. Subsequently, she hopped


    into Jeremy Quest¡¯s ck Audi and headed to Belrynna together with him.


    Their whole journey was escorted by the two bodyguard cars prepared by Stanley Batton.


    At eight o¡¯clock on the dot, they arrived at the ce where the antique auction was held; Belrynna


    Auction House.


    The auction house was located in the center of Belrynna. The city in front of them was lit up with


    lights. Tiny vehicles were rushing along the streets around them, creating twisting threads of light.


    The ancient design of the auction house looked particrly eye-catching amid the European-style


    buildings.


    Besides, the entrance was surrounded by countless luxury cars. Many guests dressed in


    international branded suits and gowns were walking into the auction house.


    When their car pulled up at the entrance, X got out of the car first and then carefully assisted


    Jeremy out of the car.


    Shortly, the father-daughter duo entered the auction house with a huge group of bodyguards around


    them.


    The first floor of the auction house was already full, and the auctioneer had long started giving the


    opening speech.


    The moment Jeremy showed up at the antique auction with X on his arm, all the guests in the


    hall were instantly attracted by their appealing appearance.


    Jeremy had booked two seats on the second floor in advance.


    Under the crowd¡¯s attention, X followed closely behind Jeremy and went upstairs to find their


    seats.


    After they settled down, a beautifuldy dressed in a bodycon dress came forward to pour some tea


    for them.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    The men downstairs kept ncing at X Quest. How they wished they could sit next to her.


    Yet, X paid them no mind. Ignoring all the eyes upon her, she lowered her head and texted


    Stanley Batton. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­ Suddenly, a message popped up on her screen, showing that there was a one


    hundred fifty million transaction into her bank card a minute ago.


    Her vision went blurry the moment she saw the number of zeros in the text message.


    After attentively counting them several times, she was certain that it was not her imagination but a


    clear-cut one hundred fifty million dors.


    It must be Stanley who transferred so much money to her. She could not think of another person


    other than Stanley.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Dumbfounded by the amount of money, she decided to text him again to ask him.


    However, Stanley sent her a message before she even started typing. ¡°Go ahead and bid for the


    antique pieces you like or the antique pieces that Dad likes.¡±


    X replied, ¡°... But we have money.¡±


    Though this was not the first time she received such a valuable gift from him, she still could not get


    used to his oppressive habit.


    ¡°I know. I know what you want to say. Just take whatever that is given to you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll eventually get used to it if I send you more gifts in the future. I have to work now. Be


    a good girl, alright?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to return the money to me. Otherwise, I¡¯m not going to let you leave the bed.¡±


    Upon reading thest few words, X¡¯s heart raced frantically.


    She subconsciously looked around her to make sure that there was no one next to her. Then, her


    fingers dashed across the keyboard grumpily. ¡°Can you please get yourself together?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. I better get going. Take care of yourself ande back early, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, adding a kiss emoji to the end of her text message.


    The man replied the same thing to her.


    Then, there was no response from the man anymore.


    X understood that he was busy with his work. Therefore, she decided not to disturb him.


    ¡°X, what are you doing?¡± Jeremy Quest asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m chatting with Stanley. He has just transferred one hundred fifty million dors to me just now,


    asking us to bid on whatever we like boldly¡­¡± X said.


    When Jeremy heard that, his face lit up instantaneously. ¡°Stan really is a filial son-inw. Our X


    has definitely found the right person. Daddy is happy for you.¡±


    X smiled. ¡°Well, he¡¯s a nice guy indeed.¡±


    ¡°Treat him well. It¡¯s rare to meet a good husband like him nowadays,¡± Jeremy reminded her.


    Hearing that Jeremy approved her husband lifted her mood immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±


    While the two of them were chattering, everyone else in the hall was distracted by themotion at


    the entrance.


    Soon, arge group of ck-d men entered the hall and then stood in two rows on either side of


    the doorway.


    The huge line-up had instantly garnered the attention of the entire hall.


    Immediately afterward, a slender yet familiar figure broke into X¡¯s sight.


    The person in front of her was none other than Christoper Lancelot, as known as Master Lancelot.


    The man was dressed in a ck Armani high-fashion suit with a white dress shirt inside. His outfit


    waspleted by the pair of immacte ck pointed leather shoes on his feet.


    The first three buttons of his shirt were unfastened, naturally giving off a menacing aura.


    Without even looking at the people around him, he strode across the hall and directly went upstairs.


    His henchman immediately caught up with him and followed closely behind.


    The youngdies in the hall rejoiced secretly the moment they saw him.


    On the other hand, X could not help thinking why the world was so small as she stared at his


    advancing figure.


    Shortly, Christopher reached the second floor with his henchmen.


    A flicker of a smile yed upon his face the moment he caught sight of X. Without hesitation, he


    walked up to her gleefully. He first gave Jeremy a polite nod and then shoved his hands into his


    pockets as he gazed at X¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, X. What a coincidence¡­¡±

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    X Quest stood up with a faint smile. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°And he is¡­?¡± Christopher Lancelot asked as he nced at Jeremy Quest, who was sitting across


    from X.


    ¡°He¡¯s my father,¡± answered X.


    Upon hearing that, Christopher immediately reached out his hand to Jeremy. ¡°Hello, Uncle. I¡¯m


    Christopher Lancelot.¡±


    Jeremy quickly rose to his feet and gripped Christopher¡¯s hand, his eyes fixed thoughtfully upon the


    man¡¯s face.


    He remembered hearing the man¡¯s name from his business partners before. If he was not mistaken,


    the man in front of him was a very sessful businessman in Country Y. Besides having arge


    company and a huge market, he was well-connected too. Nheless, he was also a very powerful


    gangster in the gang.


    Jeremy smiled politely while shaking his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you guys alone first¡­ Let¡¯s have a short chat after the auction is over.¡± Christopher


    behaved decently.


    Jeremy nodded in response.


    With that, Christopher walked away from the two of them and sat at the next table, his long yet


    slender legsfortably crossed. His fingers were zippily tapping the tabletop as he watched the


    auctioneer introducing the event today on the stage.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The man sat facing X. Whenever X raised her head, his delicate jawline and his sexy Adam¡¯s


    apple would hove into her view.


    X looked away from him sheepishly and sat down together with Jeremy, focusing on the stage.


    Soon, the auctioneer exhibited the first product for auction.


    It was a European vintage ceramic vase that was used by the royal family in ancient times.


    Jeremy fell in love with the vase at first sight. Without hesitation, he joined the crowd and raised his


    auction paddle.


    In a blink of an eye, the price of the vase was raised from one million five hundred thousand dors


    to fifteen million dors¡­


    Atst, Jeremy won his beloved vase for fifteen million dors.


    He was overwhelmed with joy.


    Looking at her father¡¯s thrilled reaction, X felt delighted, too.


    Her lips subconsciously curved up into a genuine smile.


    Christopher, who was sitting across from her, coincidentally caught a glimpse of her beautiful smile.


    The man¡¯s eyes were instantly flooded with tenderness at the sight of that smile.


    Before X realized it, Christopher had quickly averted his gaze to the stage, trying to focus on the


    antique pieces.


    The second item was the royal porcin tableware.


    Jeremy did not bid for it.


    Neither did X.


    On the contrary, Christopher bought the set of tableware for seven million dors.


    Jeremy and X did not have much interest in the following antique pieces, so both of them did not


    participate in the bidding.


    However, Christopher¡¯s enthusiasm about the auction grew stronger and stronger as time went by.


    In a short time, he had sessfully pocketed another ten antique pieces.


    The total price of the items he bid for tonight had definitely exceeded one hundred fifty million.


    Apart from that, his generous and straightforward behavior had also won a lot of attention from the


    crowd. All the women, who were interested in his arrival just now, were getting extraordinarily


    excited right now.


    After the auction had officially ended, X helped Jeremy up from the couch. The two then headed


    to the staircase, intending to find the counter to pay for the ceramic vase.


    When they walked past Christopher, Christopher immediately straightened his suit and caught up


    with them.


    He walked up to X and looked at both of them sincerely. ¡°Shall we go together? I need to settle


    my bill too.¡±


    Before they could respond, a waitress wearing a red bodycon dress approached the three of them


    with a courteous smile. ¡°Sir, Miss, pleasee with me¡­ I¡¯ll take you to pay the bill.¡±


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go,¡± Christopher said.


    X flung her bag over her shoulder and followed him.


    Suddenly, the red-bodycon-ddy¡¯s face went cold. She walked up to X and asked, ¡°Should I


    take the bag for you?¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°No, thank you¡­¡±


    Thedy smiled. In the very next second, she forced X against the railing and pushed her over


    fiercely. ¡°X Quest! Go to hell!!!¡±


    It all just happened within a second¡­!

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    At this moment, everyone was thoroughly shocked.


    When X Quest fell off, Christopher Lancelot jumped down after her without caring about anything


    else. While holding onto a red curtain on the second floor with one hand, he grabbed X¡¯s hand


    tightly with his other.


    The instant X felt Christopher¡¯s warm hand upon hers, she found herself calming down instantly.


    Her thoughts also began to clear.


    However, her heartbeat was still beating out of control. It felt as if there was a little motor installed in


    her chest.


    X would never have thought that this man would jump after her even though it was so


    dangerous.


    From the second floor, it was a long way down to the ground. Even if one didn¡¯t die from the fall,


    one would end up bing handicapped.


    Just like that, the two of their bodies dangled in the air. Christopher wouldn¡¯t let go of X¡¯s hand no


    matter what.


    Due to the amount of force he was using, Christopher¡¯s veins bulged on his neck and the back of


    his arm.


    When everyone saw that Christopher was able to grab hold of X, they immediately calmed down.


    Jeremy let out a long sigh quickly before rubbing his sweat off. He quickly walked over to the railing


    and looked down.


    By then, X¡¯s bodyguards had already tackled the female staff to the ground.


    Meanwhile, the others quickly ran to the second floor.


    Other employees quickly brought an air mattress and an automatic intor beneath X and


    Christopher.


    Very soon, they filled the air mattress up.


    ¡°Close your eyes¡­¡± Christopher said gently.


    His eyes seemed to be smiling even when he had a neutral facial expression on his face.


    X obediently closed her eyes.


    In the next second, Christopher let go of the curtain, and the two of them began falling.


    Everyone downstairs and upstairs was watching them.


    To avoid getting X hurt, Christopher hugged her tightly in his arms.


    When theynded, Christopher¡¯s back was the first to hit the air mattress. He acted as X¡¯s


    human cushion.


    Finally, everyone watching the whole thing unfold could stop worrying.


    Christopher was still holding X tightly in his embrace.


    X was still on top of him. Because of him, X didn¡¯t feel impacted at all from thending.


    Even so, X¡¯s heart was still beating wildly.


    When she recalled what had just happened, she still felt terrified. If Christopher hadn¡¯t been there,


    she didn¡¯t dare think of what would have happened to her.


    From the angle at which she fell, she would¡¯vended on her head. If that were to happen, she¡¯d


    have been dead for sure¡­


    Still feeling a little beside herself, X remained on top of Christopher. Her face was pale.


    Christopher didn¡¯t move. Instead, he continued to hold her in that position. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    Have you fallen in love with my body?¡± he asked.


    X¡¯s heart immediately tightened. She quickly collected herself and got up, pulling away from his


    embrace.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± she blushed after hearing what Christopher said.


    Christopher chuckled.


    Right after that, Christopher¡¯s bodyguards quickly huddled over and pulled him up carefully. They


    swept the dust off his body.


    ¡°Master Lancelot, we have already captured the waitress. What do we do with her?¡±oOne of the


    bodyguards asked respectfully.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher smiled and looked at X.


    ¡°Take her outside. We¡¯ll interrogate her carefully,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call the cops¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Why do we need cops when I¡¯m around?¡± Christopher immediately waved it off. He sounded very


    annoyed.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Very soon, a group of people charged upstairs and dragged the female waitress down. By now, her


    mouth was covered with ck duct tape, and she couldn¡¯t make a single sound. Even so, she still


    had a deadly look in her eyes.


    Still feeling frantic, Jeremy Quest hurriedly ran downstairs and over to X Quest.


    Jeremy ced his trembling hands on X¡¯s shoulder. ¡°X¡­ How¡­ How are you? Are you


    alright?¡± He stammered.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad. Don¡¯t worry,¡± X said and shook her head.


    After carefully examining X¡¯s body, Jeremy pulled her into his arms. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re


    alright¡­ Thank goodness you¡¯re alright¡­¡±


    X allowed Jeremy to hug her. Slowly, her heart rate became stable.


    After hugging X for a long while, Jeremy finally let go of her carefully. He then turned to look at


    Christopher. ¡°Thank you for saving my daughter,¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Christopher replied with a smile.


    After that, Christopher suddenly stopped smiling and turned to look at the auction host. ¡°Tell your


    manager that we¡¯ll make the paymentter¡­¡±


    The auction host immediately nodded respectfully.


    Although she didn¡¯t know who this man was exactly, she¡¯d seen enough to know that this man


    wasn¡¯t one she could afford offending. He must have been someone with a powerful background.


    Christopher then waved at his men.


    Arge group of people immediately started escorting the female waitress outside.


    Meanwhile, Christopher ambled over to X. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.


    X nodded.


    ¡°Come with me¡­¡± Christopher said before turning around.


    X held Jeremy¡¯s hand and followed him along with the other bodyguards¡­


    Christopher led the group of people to a poorly lit underground parking lot.


    Once they arrived in the center of the parking lot, Christopher stopped walking and lifted his hand at


    the people around him.


    His men immediately knew what he wanted them to do, and they began to clear the surrounding¡­


    Within five minutes, everyone in the parking lot had disappeared.


    Slowly, Christopher lit a cigarette and leaned on one of the pirs nearby. With the smoke swirling


    around him, he seemed very much like a badass.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Right after that, his men closed the door to the parking lot.


    They were all now in a confined space.


    Suddenly, the ambiance felt awry.


    The female waitress struggled to set herself free, but it didn¡¯t work at all.


    One of Christopher¡¯s men immediately tore the duct tape off her mouth.


    ¡°Someone, help me!¡± she instantly started shouting at the top of her lungs.


    Christopher took a long puff at his cigarette before blowing the air out. He then took out his lighter


    and yed with it. ¡°Go on, keep shouting. Let¡¯s see who¡¯d dare to rescue someone off my hands,¡±


    he said.


    Although Christopher didn¡¯t speak very loudly, his voice sent chills down her spine. Despite the


    smile in his eyes, he made her shudder in fear.


    ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± the female waitress asked in a trembling voice.


    Christopher chuckled before approaching her and tapping her shoulder lightly.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ Who made you do this? Hmm?¡± Christopher uttered.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you even if I die.¡± The woman shook her head.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Christopher snorted coldly before pulling a gun out and pointing it at her forehead.


    ¡°In that case, go to hell!¡± he said.


    The woman trembled horribly. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you¡­ I¡¯ll tell you. Will you spare me then?¡± she


    asked.


    ¡°That will depend on my mood,¡± Christopher said.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ada. She said X made her lose everything, and she wanted an eye for an eye! All this while,


    she¡¯s had someone keep an eye on X. When she found out X would be here today, she sent


    me over to pretend to be one of the waiters so I could finish X off,¡± the woman said.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    ¡°It¡¯s that piece of sh*t again!¡± Christopher Lancelot snorted coldly.


    He then turned to look at his subordinates. ¡°I know what to do¡­ You guys take Miss X and Mr.


    Quest to the entrance of the auction house. I have something to tell this woman.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    X Quest didn¡¯t know what Christopher wanted to tell this woman, but she obediently held her


    father¡¯s hand and started walking out from the parking lot when she heard what he said. They were


    escorted by her bodyguards as well as Christopher¡¯s men.


    After they had left, the parking lot was closed off once again¡­


    This was another world of its own now.


    While the woman trembled, she looked at Christopher and kept struggling to set herself free.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Can you let me go now?¡± She begged.


    Christopher narrowed his eyes before pulling the gun away from the woman¡¯s forehead. After that,


    he threw his gun in the air before catching it steadily.


    The woman instantly felt relief in her heart.


    However, Christopher¡¯s facial expression turned cold again in the next instant. He then pointed the


    gun rapidly at the woman¡¯s forehead. ¡°I told you, letting you go or not depends on my mood¡­ You


    hurt my sweetheart. That puts me in a bad mood.¡±


    Before she could say anything, Christopher pulled the trigger.


    Since the gun had a silencer, the gunshot didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Right after the shot was fired, the woman¡¯s body fell to the ground. Blood began to pool around her


    body.


    Throughout the whole process, Christopher remained calm. He was like an elegant assassin who


    spoke very few words.


    Sensing that there was blood sttered across his face, Christopher frowned unhappily.


    His subordinate quickly handed him a white handkerchief.


    After wiping his face clean, he tossed the handkerchief onto the woman¡¯s body.


    ¡°In ten minutes, I want this ce spotless¡­ Within half an hour, I want Ada¡¯s head on a te,¡± he


    commanded while looking at his subordinates.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they answered respectfully at the same time.


    Without saying anything further, Christopher began walking out from the parking lot with a deadly


    aura surrounding him.


    On the ground, arge pool of blood had formed, and it reeked.


    After getting out of the parking lot, Christopher was on his own. He walked all over to the entrance


    of the auction house under the night sky.


    X, Jeremy, and arge group of bodyguards were all standing there.


    Suddenly, the murderous vibe about him disappeared. Christopher began to smile gently.


    Slowly, he approached X. He smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ We¡¯ll make the


    payment.¡±


    ¡°What did you tell that woman? That was quick.¡± X seemed confused.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just asked her about some details between her and Ada, and I also asked her


    where Ada was hiding¡­¡± Christopher answered.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± X asked.


    When X saw how certain Christopher seemed, she didn¡¯t doubt what he told her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hand her over to the cops in Country Y¡­ We¡¯ll let the rule ofw punish them ordingly,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and make the payment¡­¡± Christopher began walking forward.


    He hoped that what happened in the parking lot today would forever stay a secret.


    He didn¡¯t want X to find out about the murder. All he hoped for was that X would live the rest


    of her life peacefully without having to be tainted by blood and killing.


    Meanwhile, Christopher would do all that he was capable of to protect her.


    When it was time to make the payment, Christopher insisted on using his card.


    However, X refused and used her own instead.


    Rather than opting to take the auction items away with them, they chose to have the staff from the


    auction house deliver the items to Antis.


    After everything had been sorted out, X left the auction house with Jeremy, Christopher, and the


    rest of the bodyguards.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    As X Quest stood in front of the auction house¡¯s entrance, she turned around to look at


    Christopher Lancelot. ¡°Thank you so much for today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be dead now¡­ And


    thanks for interrogating that woman for me¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You don¡¯t have to get involved with the rest of it. I¡¯ll take care of everything for


    you,¡± Christopher said with a smile.


    X knew he would take care of everything.


    ¡°Okay. In that case, we¡¯ll be leaving now. There¡¯s still a lot to be done,¡± X said and nodded.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Christopher asked.


    ¡°Not really,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll part ways then,¡± Christopher said.


    ¡°Once again, thank you, Mr. Lancelot,¡± Jeremy Quest said to Christopher with a look of gratitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Alright, you¡¯d best be going now¡­¡± Christopher shrugged nonchntly as he spoke.


    X smiled at him before holding Jeremy¡¯s hand and getting into their car.


    The bodyguards that came with X also quickly got into their respective cars.


    The driver then turned on the engine and started driving.


    The bodyguards followed closely behind them.


    Just like that, Christopher stood where he was and watched until X and her entourage


    disappearedpletely from his sight. Only then did he reluctantly turn to look at his subordinates,


    who were standing behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    His subordinates immediately escorted him to his ck Aston Martin.


    After closing the door behind him, the men turned to look at each other.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Master Lancelot treating a woman this gently.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Master Lancelot certainly does treat that woman different from the others.¡±


    ¡°You guys have no idea, but Master Lancelot treats her in this way mainly because she looks like


    his past lover¡­¡±


    The driver brought X and Jeremy to a piece ofnd Jeremy had bought in Eldoris.


    This was located next to the ocean, and it was a huge piece ofnd.


    Regardless of whether a theme park or a resort was built on thisnd, it would still be great.


    Late at night, the ocean breeze was very strong.


    The salty yet refreshing scent of the ocean made X feel very much at ease.


    The air here was significantly better than the air in the city.


    After getting out of the car, X and Jeremy stood on the empty piece ofnd. X looked around


    her before starting to speak.


    ¡°To be honest, I think it¡¯s not a bad idea to build an ocean theme park here¡­ Based on what I know,


    there isn¡¯t any good theme park here in City B.


    ¡°We can make this ce the grandest ocean theme park in the country. Once it¡¯splete, I¡¯m sure


    we will be able to attract countless tourists all over the world. In the long term, it might make even


    more profits than merely selling properties. What do you think, Dad?¡± X said.


    After sharing her idea, X looked far into the distance.


    In her mind, she could already picture how this grand n would work out.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In fact, she could even picture the blueprint of this theme park before her eyes.


    When X shared her idea, Jeremy began to feel excited. ¡°Yeah. That sounds like a good idea.


    Let¡¯s do as you said. I¡¯ll leave the design of the theme park to you. Find a good designer for me.


    You¡¯ll manage everything. I think you know what to do,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X nodded and epted Jeremy¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Well then, you¡¯ll haveplete control over the designing of this project, as well as its promotion.


    In terms of capital, the Quest family can provide the funds¡­ If you need anything, you cane to


    me at any time. What do you think? Do you have the confidence?¡± Jeremy said.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    X Quest nodded confidently.


    She felt sure that she could do a good job.


    ¡°X¡­ You really do make me proud.¡± Jeremy Quest expressed his fondness toward X openly.


    X held onto his hand affectionately. ¡°Dad, you make me proud too. You¡¯ve always been my role


    model.¡±


    Jeremy felt overjoyed after hearing what X said. ¡°Oh, my sweet X. Alright, let¡¯s go home now.


    Oh yeah, thank Stan for me. I¡¯m delighted with the antique items he bought me.¡±


    When Jeremy mentioned Stanley Batton, his face became even gentler.


    ¡°Alright.¡± X held Jeremy¡¯s hand and walked him back to the car. They were apanied by the


    ocean breeze all the way.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was very warm inside the car. Within a few seconds, X felt all the coldness melt away.


    It had been a long day, and she felt exhausted. After sitting down in the car, she couldn¡¯t help


    closing her eyes. She wanted to take a nap.


    When Jeremy saw this, he didn¡¯t say anything further. He removed his jacket and covered X with


    it.


    ***


    By the time they returned to Antis, it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Jeremy brought X back to her vi¡¯s courtyard.


    From afar, X could see that the living room was lit.


    For someone who had gone through a rough day, there was nothing more heart-warming than


    returning home to a brightly lit house at night.


    The moment X saw that the lights were on, she felt a warm sensation spreading in her heart.


    After saying goodbye to Jeremy, she quickly went inside.


    Right then, she could see Stanley holding hisptop while he sat on the couch.


    She could tell from his serious facial expression that he was probably dealing with work.


    Stanley was wearing a grey, silk pajama. The way it fit his body loosely made him look much more


    rxed and at ease.


    Looking at him from afar, X¡¯s heart still raced at the sight of his handsome features.


    The arrogant yet noble aura about him made him appear almost like a wildflower in the mountains.


    It felt as if ordinary people would be blessed even to see him. A man like Stanley belonged on a


    heavenly altar. He should live a life of elegance and purity.


    When Stanley saw that X had returned, he immediately turned off hisptop and put it aside. He


    then got up and looked at her gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re home.¡± His cold expression disappeared.


    Although they had only been apart from a few hours, X felt as if it had been a far longer period.


    She really did miss him.


    When she saw him, she immediately felt the urge to dive into his arms.


    ¡°Come here. Hug me,¡± Stanley urged her with slightly open arms.


    X quickly ran up to him and leaped into his arms. Stanley was able to catch her promptly.


    Like a child, X wrapped her arms around Stanley¡¯s neck and allowed him to hold her.


    ¡°Darling, I missed you¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°I went through way too much tonight¡­ You were so close to never seeing me again,¡± X said.


    When she thought of those things, she became very afraid again.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Stanley asked with a nervous frown.


    X proceeded to tell him everything that happened truthfully.


    The more Stanley heard, the colder his facial expression became.


    At the end of the story, his face looked extremely gloomy.


    A murderous aura began to emanate from his body.


    ¡°What? Did that really happen?¡± Stanley¡¯s tone turned cold.


    X nodded. ¡°However, Christopher said he will take care of everything. Later, Ada and that


    waitress will both be handed over to the cops¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Hmm?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. Now that I¡¯ve processed it, I can tell you about it calmly. It¡¯s the same,¡± X


    said.


    ¡°What the hell were the bodyguards doing? Sh*t!¡± Stanley cursed in a deep voice.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t know any better. That person moved way too quickly¡­ Besides, she was wearing a


    waitress uniform. We had all let our guard down,¡± X immediately said.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you new and better bodyguards tomorrow,¡± Stanley Batton said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°It¡¯s been decided¡­ X, you must have been terrified, right?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I really was. I thought I¡¯d die. It was quite a fall from the second floor. If I really didnd in


    that position, my head would have hit the ground first. I¡¯d no doubt be dead then¡­¡± X said.


    Stanley¡¯s skin crawled while he listened to X.


    He didn¡¯t dare imagine what would happen if Christopher hadn¡¯t caught X in time.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare think how he would live if he lost X over the incident tonight.


    His heart began to hurt greatly.


    ¡°Ada! I want her dead!¡± Stanley immediately hugged X even tighter.


    At this moment, he wished he could be one with X.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± X started to change the topic.


    She didn¡¯t want Stanley to remain upset like this.


    ¡°Hmm. What would you like to eat?¡± Stanley asked seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to eat the seafood noodles you make. Can you cook me some?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Stanley said before reluctantly letting her go and walking into the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, X let out a long sigh. She thenzily leaned against the couch.


    After approximately twenty minutes, Stanley returned with a hot bowl of seafood noodles.


    The appetizing smell and warmth made X feelforted.


    She suddenly felt a warm flow of energy flowing through her chest.


    Carefully, Stanley ced the bowl in front of her before handing her a pair of chopsticks and a


    spoon. ¡°Eat,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you, darling.¡± X chuckled and started eating.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± She asked.


    The unique taste of seafood filled her mouth, and it made her feel satisfied.


    To X, nothing tasted better than the bowl of noodles before her now.


    ¡°Hmm. Go ahead and eat¡­¡± After finding out what happened to X, Stanley was in a terrible


    mood. He didn¡¯t have any appetite to eat.


    Slowly, he sat down and began carefully brushing X¡¯s hair. He still felt very afraid.


    Soon, X finished the entire bowl of noodles.


    After drinking thest bit of soup, she gently tugged at Stanley¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s go upstairs


    and sleep. Stop thinking about those awful things, alright?¡± X said.


    Only then did Stanley¡¯s gaze be gentle.


    Without saying anything, he gently carried X in his arms and walked up the stairs.


    Although Stanley seemed much better now, X knew that he was still feeling awful.


    She tried to distract him with another topic. ¡°Daddy spent 100 million during the auction to buy a


    historical green vase. He liked it a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s great. What else did you get?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Nothing else,¡± X answered.


    ¡°You rarely go to auctions. Why didn¡¯t you get anything else?¡± Stanley seemed quite displeased as


    he looked at X.


    ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything else I liked,¡± X said.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Amidst the conversation, the two of them soon arrived at their room¡­


    X instantly initiated a kiss.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    She hoped that her kiss would appease all the anger and unease in the man¡¯s heart.


    When her lips met his, the man responded right away.


    He pulled her in and kissed her back, hungry and intense.


    Atst, everything was out of control.


    The man draped both arms around her and kept their lips locked as he shuffled to the switches


    beside the door. Without even looking at it, he leaned his body backward and hit the switches with


    his back.


    The room turned dark instantaneously.


    The man then proceeded proficiently, looking sexy yet stunning in the dark.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Sebastian Brenand found himself inside one of Sky Garden¡¯s private


    rooms at Unconscious Bar.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian was hugging a pretty girlzily as he listened to her singing.


    The girl was singing an old song called ¡®At Least I Left Earlier Than You¡¯.


    The girl clung to his chest, feeding him some red wine while singing softly.


    ¡°Have you ever thought of the reasons I broke up with you? Maybe you¡¯re just taking me for


    granted.


    ¡°Though there are many reasons to leave you, they don¡¯t matter anymore as I look at your surprised


    face.


    ¡°I think more than you, but my loneliness grows when I stay with you. I¡¯m a wolf in disguise. How


    can I be your little sheep?


    ¡°I¡¯m much younger than you. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find someone better than you. Lift your head and open


    your mouth. I¡¯ll be the oneughing in the end.¡±


    Her mncholic voice flowed into Sebastian¡¯s ears. Every single word pierced his heart mercilessly,


    almost as though they were some sharp thorns.


    Blood poured down his chest like a river in no time.


    The face, which he wanted to forget but couldn¡¯t, shed across his mind once again.


    Her voice, her smile, and the memories of them together kept reying in his head like an old


    movie.


    Every picture of her was as warm as a nket, as beautiful as the sunset.


    Rachel Wood.


    He really missed her. He missed her very, very much.


    The girl in his arms continued to sing. The lyrics continued to slice his heart like a de.


    He was a heartless guy back then. He was convinced that he would never fall in love with any girls,


    including Rachel.


    Little did he know, he was wrong. He was finally able to see through his heart now.


    He loved Rachel. He loved her more than any other women around him.


    In the end, the fickle, unfaithful young master had fallen into her hands.


    Though the girl in his embrace right now was much prettier than Rachel, he could not help thinking


    about Rachel.


    Ever since Rachel left him, he had flirted with different women almost every day just to make


    himself forget her. However, he did not have the slightest feeling for any of those women.


    He had no interest in them at all.


    Noticing that Sebastian had zoned out, the beautiful girl stopped singing and switched off the music.


    Then, she started acting coquettishly. ¡°Sebastian¡­ Is there something on your mind? Are you


    thinking about me? Where are we going to sleep tonight? Shall we go to your house? Or my house?


    What about a hotel?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with you¡­¡± Sebastian¡¯s face turned sour all of a sudden. He let go of the


    woman, grabbed his phone, and rose to his feet in a trice.


    The girl was shocked by his reaction; her utter dismay reflected in her eyes.


    Immediately, she stood up and stared at Sebastian with a confused expression etched on her face.


    ¡°Master Sebastian, did I do anything that offended you?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re great.¡±


    ¡°Then, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m f*cking not interested in you women anymore.¡± Following that statement, Sebastian pulled out a


    pile of dor bills from his wallet and tossed them onto the coffee table. With that out of the way, he


    turned around and left.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    Disgruntled with his attitude, the girl cursed, ¡°What the heck? Why did you look for me if you¡¯re not


    interested in women?¡±


    Sebastian Brenand felt refreshed after he left the private room.


    He had made up his mind. He set his sights on getting rid of the girls he was seeing. Then, he


    would set off to hunt for Rachel Wood! He was not going to touch other women again for Rachel¡¯s


    sake.


    As long as she was willing to return to his side, he would marry her no matter what.


    He had to get the woman he had fallen in love with for the first time in his life back!


    Most of the time, one would only realize the importance of someone when they were gone.


    Without further ado, Sebastian stalked out of the bar and called his assistant. ¡°Find out where


    Rachel is by tomorrow!¡±


    Without waiting for his assistant to respond, he hung up the phone right away.


    Rachel was all that was on the mind even after he went back to his luxury car.


    Muddled by the thought of her, Sebastian started the car and left the bar. He drove aimlessly around


    the familiar city whileughing at himself. ¡°Rachel, what kind of magic spells did you use on me?


    How the f*ck did I fall into your hands?¡±


    Maybe Rachel was his karma.


    She was his retribution for ying with girls¡¯ feelings.


    ¡°Rachel, I f*cking miss you!¡± Sebastian bellowed helplessly.


    He deeply regretted his actions when Rachel had expressed her feelings to him thest time. Why


    did he not stop her from leaving?


    If he had realized his love for her earlier and kept her by his side, the two of them would not have


    ended up this way.


    The traffic light at the junction turned red.


    Sebastian stepped on the brake.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. It was Henry Armstrong calling him. Sebastian quickly put on the


    Bluetooth headset and pressed the ¡®answer¡¯ button with one hand while his other continued to hold


    the steering wheel. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you want toe over and y bowling together?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Nah.¡±


    ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you walked out of your heartbreak?¡±


    ¡°I guess I won¡¯t be able to walk out of it for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do then?¡± Henry asked again.


    ¡°Find her! Marry her!¡± Sebastian was determined.


    ¡°Well¡­ Cool. I support you.¡±


    Hearing Henry¡¯s support, Sebastian did not say anything else and directly hung up the phone.


    That night, he opened his contact list on his phone and deleted all the girls¡¯ numbers, cutting ties


    with all of them.


    All his toxic rtionships were disposed of cleanly, one at a time.


    ***


    The next morning, Stanley Batton was brushing his teeth when his phone vibrated.


    Noticing Zack Cassidy¡¯s name on the screen, he quickly rinsed his mouth and picked up the call.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Fifth Master¡­ Ada hadmitted suicide. I think she knew she would be dead anyhow, so she


    decided to end her life on her own. As for that waitress who pushed Mistress, she had also


    committed suicide after Christopher Lancelot sent her to prisonst night¡­¡±


    Stanley snorted coldly, resentment boiling in his eyes. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve found Dex Reagan. He spilled everything to me when I interrogated him.


    He said that it was Emily Quest who contacted him in the beginning. Before this, Emily had been


    asking him to track you down.


    ¡°However, after he found your profile from the registry database and handed it over to Emily, she


    told him that she was going to call it quits. A few dayster, a woman iming to be Emily¡¯s mother-


    inw suddenly contacted him. She asked him to hand over all the evidence of his investigation


    about you, and she promised that she would give him a sum of money in exchange. With that, they


    agreed to a deal.


    ¡°Hence, Bailey Ronson has been lying all this while. Emily was the one who started the


    investigation. However, it¡¯s still a mystery how Bailey found Dex Reagan and got the results from


    him after Emily had decided to stop looking into it. I need to abduct Bailey and Emily so I can


    interrogate the two of them.¡±


    Patiently and seriously, Zack recounted the ins and outs of the information he got from interrogating


    Dex to Stanley.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    ¡°Got it. Keep me updated¡­¡± Stanley Batton ordered.


    ¡°Okay. By the way, Fifth Master, the mission you gave me the other day is all set now¡­ Mistress will


    definitely be surprised when she goes out this morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good¡­¡±


    Stanley cracked a smile as he hung up the phone.


    Putting down the phone, he continued to wash up before returning to the bedroom.


    X had just woken up.


    The sunlight from the french window shone brightly upon her. She looked very much like an indolent


    kitten dawdling in the bed.


    Her arms rested outside the nket. They were as smooth as fresh snow. Her face was fair yet


    delicate, tempting Stanley to ce a kiss on it.


    The enticing scene made Stanley¡¯s muscles tense.


    Seeing that Stanley had already washed up, X rubbed her eyes and stretched her body


    languidly. She then rolled over to take the wristwatch from the bedside table and took a nce at


    the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock¡­ Gosh, I have to hurry up.¡± She had loads of work to settle today. Other


    than her twopanies¡¯ paperwork, she had to visit Team QPG¡¯s base to train with the team


    members.


    Though all of them yed very well for yesterday¡¯s game, there was still room for improvement in


    their teamwork.


    X sat up from the bed and casuallybed her silky ck hair with her fingers.


    Stanley walked up to her, his hand subconsciously caressing her chin. ¡°What do you want to eat for


    breakfast?¡±


    ¡°You decide. I love everything that you make.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what¡¯s left in the fridge then. Oh right¡­ Ada and the waitress bothmitted suicide,¡±


    Stanley said.


    X totally did not expect that to happen.


    She spected that the two of them were afraid of jail, so they had decided to end their lives.


    ¡°Besides that¡­¡± Stanley told her everything about Dex Reagan.


    After listening to the story, X fell into deep thoughts. ¡°It seems like Bailey Ronson was lying to us


    that day. The one who had been instructing people to investigate me isn¡¯t Bailey, but Emily Quest.


    ¡°But Dex mentioned that Emily was going to call it quits after she got the evidence from him.


    Considering that point, I think Emily really wanted to stoppeting with me¡­


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how did Bailey know Dex? Why didn¡¯t she approach him earlier, but right after he


    had obtained the results from his investigation?¡±


    X¡¯s mind raced frantically, trying to analyze the plotholes that lie in Dex¡¯s confession.


    ¡°So, Zack said that he¡¯d abduct Emily and Bailey and question them again,¡± Stanley interrupted.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ There are two possibilities now. It¡¯s either Emily is innocent, or she¡¯s using Bailey to keep


    herself out of this matter. Maybe she came up with some ns to guide Bailey into finding Dex and


    revealing everything¡­¡± X said again.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± Stanley nodded in agreement.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Make sure Zack interrogates them properly,¡± X reminded him.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. I¡¯ll go wash up first.¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Stanley helped her put on her slippers for her and then lifted


    her like a princess.


    His abrupt action made X¡¯s mind go nk. She subconsciously threw her arms around his neck


    to bnce herself. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Stop. I can walk on my own.¡±


    Nevertheless, Stanley insisted on carrying her to the bathroom despite her apparent refusal.


    Whenever he was around, X felt like a little princess being pampered by her prince.


    She was just like a precious ruby to him.


    Other than her father, Stanley Batton was undoubtedly the best man she had ever met in her life.


    ***


    After having breakfast, X went upstairs and changed into a pair of high heels. Satisfied with her


    outfit, she left the house and prepared to go to work.


    When she walked across the courtyard, she noticed that Stanley had not left yet. He was sitting


    inside his ck Bentley Arnage, waiting for her.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    The car window was halfway down. The man casually smoked as he looked at her; his eyes were


    filled with adoration.


    X Quest pulled out her car key to unlock her red Maserati before walking up to him. ¡°Why are you


    still here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°I have something to show you,¡± he added.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X¡¯s eyes widened, attentive and brimming with curiosity.


    Stanley Batton took a deep puff at the cigarette, a mischievous gaze following soon after. ¡°You¡¯ll find


    out soon.¡±


    X could not bear the suspense. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me guessing. Go on!¡±


    ¡°Get in the car¡­¡± Stanley tittered.


    Without further ado, X got into her red Maserati obediently and drove off.


    Stanley¡¯s ck Bentley Arnage followed after her.


    As soon as the car left the gate, X was utterly shocked by the view in front of her.


    The two sides of the road were filled with countless pots of fiery red roses. The flower-filled road


    stretched into the distance as far as the eyes could see. It was just like a borderless sea of roses.


    The rosy fragrance diffused in the air and filled her, keeping her mind refreshed.


    Was this what he wanted to show her?


    X immediately stopped her car, stunned.


    Very soon, the Bentley Arnage approached her and pulled up next to her.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    X lowered the car window eagerly. She gaped at him in bewilderment and asked, ¡°Is this what


    you wanted to show me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Keep driving,¡± Stanley urged.


    He wanted her to keep driving.


    Did that mean that there were more sceneries like this ahead?


    X could not believe her eyes nor her ears. There and then, she stepped on the gas pedal and


    drove ahead.


    The ck Bentley Arnage continued to follow closely behind her, keeping a distance of half a car


    between them.


    As X sped down the street, she found that the entire road was full of red roses on both sides. It


    was never ending.


    It was hard to imagine the extent of manpower involved to give this city an entirely new look


    overnight.


    X noticed it now as tears started to well up in her eyes.


    She kept on driving. Innumerable roses apanied her all the way to Quest Property Group.


    Finally, her car came to halt at the entrance of thepany.


    Nevertheless, X was still unable to grasp the situation before her. Her brain remained in shock,


    and her soul was smoldered with surprise.


    Shortly, the Bentley Arnage came closer and parked next to her. Stanley then got out of his car and


    hopped into her car. He asked, ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do¡­ How did you do that? Is there anything that you can¡¯t do, Stanley Batton? I can¡¯t


    believe that you actually set up half of the city with flowers! All in one night!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®half of the city¡¯. It¡¯s the entire city,¡± he corrected her.


    X was instantaneously dumbstruck.


    The entire city¡­


    This meant that all the roads in Antis were lined with red roses right now, just like what she saw


    along the way here.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d love to see Antis blooming with red roses one day?¡± Stanley asked.


    Tears started to fill up her eyes again, and soon she was weeping helplessly. ¡°I did mention that, but


    I was just joking. How could you take that seriously?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember everything you say even if it¡¯s a joke. X, I promise that I will fulfill all your dreams.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes only expressed sincerity as he spoke. ¡°As long as it¡¯s something you want, I¡¯ll risk


    anything to bring it to you.¡±

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Following that statement, Stanley Batton slowly kissed away the tears sliding down her cheeks.


    His confession deeply touched X. She threw her arms around the man¡¯s neck and kissed him on


    his lips. ¡°Thanks for being so nice to me, Stanley.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Of course, I have to be nice to you.¡±


    ¡°But turning the entire city into a rose garden in one night is such a huge project. How much did the


    manpower and effort cost?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. All you have to do is enjoy its beauty, alright?¡± He continued,


    ¡°Keep driving. Let¡¯s go somewhere else to see the roses.¡±


    Nodding in agreement, X started her car again and drove off.


    Along the way, all that came into her view was a sea of roses.


    ¡°As you can see, the roses are now nted in pots. I¡¯ll have people to move all of them to the soil


    later on. In the future, you¡¯ll see flowers blooming all over the city when springes,¡± Stanley said


    again.


    Emotions welled up inside X, and she could barely get a hold of herself.


    The further she drove, the deeper she sank in her mixed feelings.


    Everything in front of her seemed like a dream to her.


    X knew that the love she received from Stanley was irreceable.


    He was willing to do anything for her simply because he loved her.


    Even if this was Antis!


    The flourishing metropolis of Country Z.


    As the car traveled around the city, X saw many citizens taking pictures with the red roses on the


    streets. They looked as excited as her.


    ¡°Stanley¡­ Why are you so kind to me?¡±


    ¡°Because you deserve it.¡±


    As he spoke, he slid his fingers between hers and sped them tightly.


    X held his hand with delight and continued to drive along the highway with one hand on the


    steering hand.


    After strolling around the city, the lovebirds returned to Quest Property Group satisfactorily.


    What the man said earlier was true.


    Red roses now surrounded the whole city, and the view was spectacr indeed. Everyone in


    Antis was stunned by the changes overnight.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    As soon as they arrived at the entrance of thepany, X¡¯s phone vibrated.


    A news headline popped up on the screen,¡°Who turned Antis into a floral garden overnight?¡±


    X¡¯s soft lips stretched into a sweet smile when she read that. She brought her phone to Stanley¡¯s


    eyes and shook it happily. ¡°It¡¯s on the news.¡±


    Stanley responded smilingly, ¡°What did the news say?¡±


    Immediately, X retrieved her phone and tapped on the news. A long paragraph described the


    city¡¯s beauty with a picture of the red roses at the roadside attached beneath it.


    ¡°This morning, I was informed that the whole Antis was now blooming with red roses. When I


    heard the news, my first reaction was, ¡®How is that possible?¡¯. It must have been a grief mistake.


    ¡°Subsequently, I got into my car and drove around Antis to find out the truth. I had to eat my


    words. Red roses were seriously everywhere in Antis. Amused by the view, I instantly contacted


    the Antis municipal department.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°The municipal department exined that it all started with a man whose wife loved red roses. In


    the case of the department¡¯s consent, the man had nted red roses all over the city overnight.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to express my heartfelt jealousy to the little princess of this beautiful


    love story. I¡¯m so envious of you, girl!!! Besides, I really do respect the man¡¯s effort in surprising her


    wife. You nailed it!¡±


    Every sentence and every word in the paragraph was permeated with shock and envy.


    Though X had never met the editor of the article in person, she could feel the impact of Antis¡¯s


    changes on him.


    ¡°The person who wrote the article said that he was jealous of me, and heplimented that you¡¯re


    cool¡­¡± X said truthfully.


    The man remained silent. He ran his fingers through her hair gently.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    X Quest scrolled down to thement section.


    As expected, thement section had exploded with excitement.


    Though it had only been ten minutes since the article was posted, the number ofments


    beneath it had already reached one million.


    ¡°???? What the heck??? I¡¯m too poor to rte to that man. How rich does one have to be to do


    this? He reminds me of the guy who kept fireworks going on all night. They¡¯re really one of a kind!¡±


    ¡°I seriously suspect that he¡¯s the same person as the firework guy. If that¡¯s the case, I might start to


    believe in true love.¡±


    ¡°This man is the typical ¡®someone else¡¯s husband¡¯. I wonder who is the heroine of this incident. She


    must have burst into tears now.¡±


    ¡°The money spent on these roses could¡¯ve been donated to the needy. These rich people are too


    selfish!¡±


    ¡°Dude, can you stop being so salty? How do you know they¡¯ve never donated money to the needy?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! They¡¯re the fairytale prince and princess in real life! How I wish I could be the girl so I


    can have her husband!¡±


    Everyone in thement section was astonished by their beautiful love story.


    After a brief look at thements, X exited the app.


    ¡°I have to go back to my office now. Have a good day at work, alright?¡± Stanley Batton said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Stanley kissed her.


    He gave her a passionate, lingering kiss.


    Itsted for a long time before he reluctantly released her and got out of her car.


    After the man left, X quickly got out of the car and strode into thepany.


    As soon as she entered thepany, she overheard the two young girls¡¯ conversation at the


    reception desk. The two of them were chattering about the roses along the streets.


    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s so rich to have roses blooming all over the city. Do you have any idea how much it


    cost?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The man is spoiling her wife to the extreme! She must be really happy to be


    his wife.¡±


    ¡°If I get to live a life like this, even if it¡¯s just for a day, then I¡¯ll die with no regrets at all.¡±


    Upon hearing that, X could feel her lips curling upward as she broke into a bright smile.


    She did not interrupt them. She made her way to the elevator in silence, trying to keep a low profile.


    Upon reaching her office, the first thing X did was pulling out her phone to take a look at today¡¯s


    trending news.


    She found that the subject regarding the roses in Antis was on the top of the trending list in just a


    few hours.


    On the top of the trending list was #Roses Blooming For You#.


    It was followed by #Antis Red Roses#.


    Scrolling down, the fourth hot topic was #The Girl Behind the Flower-filled City#.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The sixth, #Antis#.


    Finally, the eighth, #Who Are The Protagonists Of the Flower-filled City?#


    One after another, X tapped to open the hot topics and went through all of them. As written on


    the eighth hot topic, everyone was curious about the man and his wife¡¯s identities. They were


    sharing their wild guesses on the inte exhratingly.


    Some of them even listed down all the billionaires in Antis, analyzing and excluding them one by


    one.


    As a result, theizens¡¯ments on each hot topic were snowballing.


    Thement sections were filled with intense jealousy toward X, and the shock resulted from


    the flower-filled city.


    On top of that, theizens even gave her¡ªthe heroine of the flower-filled city¡ªa nickname, ¡®The


    Inte¡¯s Most Envied Women¡¯.


    After scrolling through these hot topics, X shifted her attention to the other news on the trending


    list.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­ Once again, her phone vibrated.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    When X Quest saw that the call was from Georgie Clementine, she immediately picked it up.


    ¡°Did you see the trending topics? Someone has actually decorated the entire city of Antis with


    roses for his wife.¡± Georgie sounded somewhat shocked.


    ¡°Yeah. I saw it,¡± X said and chuckled.


    ¡°This man is really rich. I¡¯m impressed,¡± Georgie said.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X replied calmly.


    ¡°Why do you sound so calm? Aren¡¯t you curious at all?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not curious.¡± X smiled deeply.


    ¡°Could you happen to know who he is?¡± Georgie asked with a sense of curiosity.


    ¡°Yeah, I do¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Stanley Batton¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s actually him?¡± Georgie was utterly stunned.


    X remained silent with a calm expression on her face.


    ¡°He must really love you to go this far, President X. You ought to appreciate him,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After chatting with Georgie for a while, X hung up the phone.


    She then continued to browse the trending topics a little bit before immersing herselfpletely in


    work.


    At the same time, the news about flowers being decorated all over the city was still increasing in


    poprity on the inte. Everyone was now focused on it.


    However, without the main male and female characters being revealed up until now, everyone


    became increasingly curious.


    At noon, after finishing all her work, X picked up her phone. She decided to have lunch at the


    cafeteria downstairs.


    Right then, she noticed several more news articles on her phone screen.


    The new articles were all rted to the flowers decorated all over the city.


    X directly erased all the news from her notification screen. After that, she took the elevator down


    to the staff¡¯s cafeteria.


    Since it was lunchtime, the cafeteria was very crowded.


    At one nce, she could see many people walking around.


    Meanwhile, most of the employees in thepany were talking about the flowers all over the city.


    They all seemed unusually excited when they discussed the topic.


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t found out who the couple is. Everyone is still trying to guess on Weibo.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think that lucky girl is? I¡¯m awfully curious.¡±


    ¡°She must be a pretty woman who saved the world in her past life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely jealous! Who¡¯d have thought something that seemed like it happened only in drama


    series could happen in real life?¡±


    X had heard people saying things like this very often. Hence, she remainedpletely


    unaffected.


    While listening to these discussions, she continued to walk over to the self-service area. She picked


    up a te and started filling it with food.


    At the self-service area, the eight most popr dishes from around the country were served.


    X chose the simplest dishes, including fried eggs with tomatoes, crispy chicken wings, braised


    chicken, and fried rice with eggs.


    After that, she walked to a table with two seats and started eating.


    While she ate, there were asionally employees who greeted her.


    She politely greeted each of them in return.


    Although the male employees were all captivated by her beauty, they only dared to greet her.


    To them, X was way out of their league. She might seem down-to-earth, but there was no way


    they could get any closer.


    Halfway through the meal, Jeremy walked over to X with a te of food and a smile on his face.


    He sat down in front of her.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    ¡°X¡­ Did you get in touch with the designer I told you about?¡± Jeremy Quest asked.


    ¡°The designer hasn¡¯t been free for the past two days. The sketch willmence in two days,¡± X


    Quest said.


    Jeremy immediately nodded satisfactorily.


    ¡°Did you sign a contract with the designer?¡± Jeremy asked.


    ¡°This designer doesn¡¯t require any payment,¡± X said.


    ¡°Who is it? I can¡¯t believe someone would forgo payment¡­¡±


    ¡°Once the drawing isplete, you¡¯ll be able to see the style. You¡¯ll find out why,¡± X said.


    Jeremy became even more curious when he heard what X said. ¡°Does that mean this designer¡¯s


    art style is very unique, and the person is also very famous?¡± Jeremy asked.


    ¡°You can say that.¡± X chuckled.


    ¡°Do famous designers even provide free drawings? That¡¯s a huge project. It requires a lot of effort,¡±


    Jeremy said.


    ¡°We have a good rtionship, so¡­¡±


    ¡°X, you really are amazing,¡± Jeremy said. He grew even more fond of X now.


    ¡°Dad, since you have entrusted me with the project, don¡¯t worry. Hurry up and eat,¡± X said.


    Jeremy didn¡¯t say anything else. He picked up his chopsticks and started eating with X.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, X received a call from Georgie.


    Since it was too noisy in the cafeteria, and the call would be affected here, X quickly stood up


    and walked out with her phone before answering it.


    ¡°President X, something¡¯s gone wrong!¡± Georgie sounded very nervous.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± X¡¯s heart clenched instantly.


    ¡°Josh Batton was trying to shake off someone who was tailing his car. He ended up speeding on the


    highway and got into an ident¡­¡± Georgie said.


    X¡¯s heart immediately thumped when she heard this. ¡°What? Is it serious?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. He¡¯s out cold. They¡¯re trying to resuscitate him inside,¡± Georgie said.


    Right then, all X could feel was her head buzzing.


    ¡°Which hospital is he at?¡± she stood up and asked.


    ¡°The municipal hospital,¡± Georgie said.


    X picked up her car keys from the table and quickly ran out.


    The only thing on her mind now was for Josh to be alright.


    X felt extremely nervous, and it made her heart beat faster.


    As soon as she got into the car, she gave Stanley Batton a call to tell him what had happened.


    Before he could respond, X started driving toward the municipal hospital.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Suddenly, her phone started ringing again.


    After quickly taking her phone out, she saw a news headline on the screen¡ª


    ¡°Josh Batton got into an ident while trying to avoid followers. He¡¯s now in aa!¡±


    After ncing at the headline, X quickly chucked her phone into her pocket and drove quicker.


    Very soon, she arrived in front of the hospital.


    She continued to run into the elevator before arriving on the floor of the emergency room section.


    From afar, she could see that arge group of reporters had gathered. There were also Josh¡¯s fans.


    The security guards were doing their best to maintain order outside the emergency room.


    Georgie was also there, and she was sitting on a long bench with a sullen expression on her face


    as she looked downward.


    When Georgie looked up, she saw that X had arrived.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She immediately got up, walked through the crowd, and brought X over to the long bench before


    sitting down with her.


    X subconsciously held Georgie¡¯s hand as she panted. ¡°How are things? Is there any news about


    what¡¯s going on inside?¡±


    Georgie shook her head. ¡°Up until now, nobody hase out yet. Hence, we still don¡¯t know what¡¯s


    the situation. President X, I¡¯m very worried. What if something terrible happens to Josh?¡±

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    After finishing her sentence, Georgie Clementine frowned unhappily. ¡°Those fans are the ones at


    fault. You have no idea. After Josh and I left the airport, they were following us all the way. To get rid


    of them, Josh was forced to get onto the highway. In the end, they followed us there and even went


    as far as speeding to catch up. That¡¯s when he identally drove the car into the railing. His head


    collided against the steering wheel, and he immediately passed out¡­¡±


    After hearing that, X carefully looked at Georgie. ¡°What about you? Are you alright?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Georgie shook her head before moving her wrist a little. ¡°I only hurt my wrist a little, but


    the doctor checked it and said it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    X finally rxed.


    While the two of them were speaking, the door to the emergency room slowly opened.


    A doctor walked out.


    When X saw him, she immediately pulled Georgie by the hand and stood up.


    ¡°How did it go? Doctor? Is he alright?¡± they asked at the same time.


    ¡°He¡¯s had a minor concussion that resulted in a temporarya. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the


    rest of his body. He should be able to leave after a period of observation. We¡¯re thinking of keeping


    him here so that he can rest for a week. After that, he can be discharged,¡± the doctor said.


    When X and Georgie heard this, they finally sighed in relief.


    Right then, countless men dressed in ck arrived near the group of people.


    They then began ushering the group of people aside.


    Stanley Batton quickly walked over to X and looked at the doctor.


    ¡°What happened? Is he alright?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°He suffered a minor concussion. Everything else is fine. He can be discharged after resting in the


    hospital for a short period,¡± X said.


    ¡°Give him the best medicine and the best treatment,¡± Stanley looked at the doctor and said.


    The doctor instantly nodded. ¡°Of course. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± the doctor said before turning


    around and entering the emergency room once more.


    After approximately ten minutes, Josh was wheeled out by a group of medical staff.


    His clothes had already been reced with a white-and-blue-striped patient gown. He was in a


    state ofa, and his face seemed pale.


    Even so, he still looked very handsome.


    At that moment, reporters and fans all started getting excited. They began trying to get close to


    Josh.


    The security guards and Stanley¡¯s men dressed in ck quickly formed a barrier to prevent these


    people from getting close.


    X, Stanley, and Georgie quickly escorted Josh into a VIP ward along with several medical staff.


    After making sure Josh was alright, the medical staff left.


    Outside the ward, security guards and the men dressed in ck were still trying hard to maintain


    order. The reporters and fans were getting increasingly wild.


    Right then, Josh slowly opened his eyes.


    Suddenly, he felt pangs of pain from his head to the rest of his body. He frowned ufortably as


    he tried to move his head to look around.


    The first person Josh saw was X, followed by Stanley and Georgie.


    When he saw them, he immediately forced himself to sit up despite the pain. ¡°Am I alright?¡± he


    asked, and his pale lips moved ever so slightly.


    ¡°You suffered a minor concussion. After some rest, you¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± X shook her head.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    ¡°Georgie, cancel all his appointments for the uing week. Make sure he gets plenty of rest for


    now,¡± X Quest turned to look at Georgie Clementine and said.


    Georgie nodded.


    ¡°Georgie¡­ Don¡¯t let him drive in the future,¡± X said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Also, when he returns from events in the future, make sure there are enough bodyguards to protect


    yourselves,¡± X added.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t make me drive. I requested for it. Also, I asked for the bodyguards to not be around,¡±


    Josh Batton exined in a serious tone.


    When X heard this, she immediately frowned. ¡°Josh, how could you be so reckless? I won¡¯t allow


    you to behave like this again. Do you have any idea what might have happened to you if things got


    more serious today?¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Josh said and nodded obediently.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, Stanley Batton¡¯s phone rang.


    He immediately picked up the call.


    ¡°Fifth Master, we¡¯ve already caught all of them,¡± Zack Cassidy said.


    When Stanley Batton heard this, he immediately hung up the phone and looked at the rest. ¡°Those


    fans and their drivers have all been brought to the police station. Thew will punish them¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± X frowned slightly.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother. Sorry for the trouble,¡± Josh said.


    ¡°If you are sorry for troubling me, stop making me worry in the future,¡± Stanley retorted.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Josh said.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°These fans are really giving us a headache. Regardless of how hard we try to stop them, and how


    many of them we put in jail, they still can¡¯t be stopped. These people are crazy.¡± Georgie felt very


    agitated when she spoke about this.


    ¡°This is the price one has to pay for bing famous,¡± Josh said and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to have more bodyguards around you. Also, you must be more serious about


    taking precautionary measures when traveling further away for work,¡± X said with the same


    serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Georgie responded equally seriously.


    ¡°I bet this is all over the inte on Weibo and other news applications¡­¡± X said before taking


    her phone out to check out Weibo.


    ¡®#Josh Batton in aa after an ident caused by fans#¡¯ was on the first spot on the list of


    trending topics. There was the word ¡®explosive¡¯ behind the headline.


    ¡®#Josh Batton is out of the emergency room#¡¯ was on the second spot. There was also the word


    ¡®explosive¡¯ behind the headline.


    X briefly browsed through the topics. In both of them, details of how Josh got into a car ident


    and how he was brought to the hospital were all written in detail.


    In both thement sections, Josh¡¯s fans and otherizens left manyments¡­


    They were all criticizing the fans while also praying for Josh¡¯s recovery.


    Meanwhile, one of the crazy fans¡¯ Weibo ount had also been exposed byizens. There were a


    bunch of Weibo screenshots.


    ¡°He just came out of the airport. It looks almost as if there¡¯s a halo surrounding him. His every move


    and smile are beautiful. To see him, I waited here at the airport all day and night.¡±


    ¡°Josh Batton, do you have any idea how much I love you? I wish I could stay by your side all the


    time. I want to be your dog.¡±


    ¡°Josh Batton, I¡¯m here¡­ I will find a way to keep you by my side, even if it¡¯s only a second.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of woman you like. If you end up falling for a girl in the future, I think I will


    disfigure her face with sulfuric acid.¡±


    ¡°I really want to live in your house. I¡¯d kiss every inch of ground you¡¯ve walked on. I¡¯d breathe the air


    you breathe. I¡¯d even use the towel you¡¯ve used before.¡±


    All these perverse sentences were making X feel extremely ufortable.


    Even if X had witnessed many things in the entertainment industry, she¡¯d never met a fan so


    crazy as this woman.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    In fact, X Quest had no idea what these crazy people had on their minds.


    Stanley Batton red coldly at X¡¯s phone screen. He then pulled X over to sit on the couch.


    Stanley crossed one leg over the other as he looked at Josh. ¡°Now that things have gotten this far,


    our parents are bound to find out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know. Dad will definitely nag at me again¡­¡± Josh Batton said while cing a hand against


    his forehead.


    ¡°Deal with it on your own,¡± Stanley said and frowned a little.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Josh said.


    ¡°I have work. I¡¯ll leave now¡­ ¡± Stanley stood up after that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a while. Go ahead¡­¡± X said.


    Stanley nodded slightly before walking away.


    Not long after Stanley left, Sharon Lindt and Jeremy Quest arrived.


    Unlike what the others had expected, Sharon and Jeremy only asked about Josh¡¯s wound. They


    didn¡¯t nag him about anything else, but they both seemed unhappy.


    The two of them sat in the ward for a while before leaving together.


    After Georgie sent them off, she began answering questions from reporters. She provided details


    about Josh¡¯s condition.


    To avoid disturbing Josh and the other patients from resting, Georgie invited all the reporters and


    fans down to the main lobby.


    X closed the door and returned to her seat by the bed. ¡°Apart from your head, are you hurting


    anywhere else?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Hmm, not really. Thanks for your concern, Sister-inw.¡± Josh smiled warmly. His gaze seemed


    equally gentle.


    ¡°That¡¯s my job,¡± X said.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making you worry,¡± Josh added.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine. Stop talking about these things now. Don¡¯t be so reckless in the future,¡± X


    said.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t.¡± Josh nodded.


    ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± X asked seriously.


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Josh said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll order some food for you now. What would you like?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Josh said.


    ¡°You must eat something now,¡± X said sternly.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Anything will do.¡±


    X didn¡¯t say anything further. She called a five-star hotel to order some herbal porridge and a


    in dish for Josh.


    Emily Quest, who was dressed up like a nurse outside, overheard their conversation clearly.


    Was her idol so obedient to X Quest? Emily felt as if she was going insane from being jealous!


    The man of her dreams was not only friends with X, but he even listened to hermands. How


    could X do that?


    Was it because Josh really liked X?


    When Emily thought of these things, she felt even more upset.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, she recalled what she read on Weibo earlier regarding Josh¡¯s crazy fan¡­


    That person mentioned that she would disfigure the person Josh liked with sulfuric acid.


    When Emily thought of this, she instantly broke into a smile.


    ¡°Which department are you from?¡± One of the nurses came over and asked Emily.


    Emily immediately chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m from the thoracic surgery department. I just wanted to check on


    him.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t bother the patient who¡¯s trying to rest,¡± the nurse instantly waved Emily


    off.


    Emily immediately nodded and walked away.


    After leaving the level Josh¡¯s ward was on, Emily removed her nurse outfit and tossed it in the trash


    can.


    She then quickly took the lift and left.


    This time, she was only here to check on Josh¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Now that X Quest knew for sure that Josh Batton was fine, there was no reason for her to stay


    around any longer.


    X picked up an apple in the ward and carefully peeled it before handing it over to Josh.


    She had no idea that Josh detested apples the most.


    However, when Josh epted the apple from her, he didn¡¯t say anything. He took a bite from it and


    smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s very sweet,¡± he said.


    ¡°Really?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Apple is my favorite fruit.¡± Josh took another bite.


    X chuckled. ¡°Then, have more¡­ Apples are good for your health.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Josh smiled and continued to eat.


    The way he ate seemed very elegant, and every move he made emanated an air of nobility.


    Although it was only an apple, he made it feel like he was eating something very ssy and


    expensive.


    ***


    After leaving the hospital, Emily quickly drove her red Lamborghini toward the Sullivan family¡¯s


    house.


    When she arrived somewhere close by, five ck Audis suddenly surrounded her and forced her to


    stop her car.


    Right after that, she was forcefully dragged into one of the cars by a group of people dressed in


    ck.


    Although she struggled, they still quickly cuffed her hands and legs.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Emily asked coldly.


    ¡°Do you have any idea who I am? Who ordered you to do this? Do you know how I will make you


    pay for this?¡± she added.


    Zack Cassidy snorted coldly before looking at Emily through the rearview mirror. After that, he


    slowly pushed his sses further up his nose bridge and started driving away.


    The other Audis followed behind him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The more Emily struggled, the more force the people holding her in ce exerted.


    After a while, the cars finally stopped in the courtyard of arge vi in the countryside.


    Right after that, Emily was dragged out of the car.


    Zack quickly led the way into the vi with a cold expression on his face.


    In the luxurious living room, another group of people included Bailey Ronson, Dex Reagan, and a


    large number of men dressed in ck, keeping an eye on those two.


    When Emily saw Bailey and Dex, she instantly understood why they captured her and brought her


    here.


    In fact, she also knew who these people worked for.


    Suddenly, Emily began smiling coldly.


    She seemed calmly confident.


    ***


    At the same time, in King Entertainment¡¯s president¡¯s office, Sebastian looked at his assistant with a


    frown. ¡°Jean, have you found her?¡± he asked.


    Jean shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m still trying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting close to the end of the 24 hours I have given you. If you still can¡¯t find her when the


    time¡¯s up, you can pack up and leave!¡± Sebastian eximed.


    Jean immediately nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes, Master Brenand. I will get my subordinates to do their


    best and look for her¡­¡± he said carefully.


    ¡°This time, I must find Rachel Wood at all costs. Do you understand?¡± Sebastian looked at Jean


    coldly and asked.


    The young man was beginning to look more nervous. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Sebastian added.


    Jean immediately wiped the sweat off his forehead, turned around, and left.


    After he was gone, the huge office became quiet again.


    Sebastian frowned unhappily as he closed his eyes.


    Rachel¡¯s smiling face appeared in his mind yet again.


    This was the best image he could remember in his entire lifetime.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡­¡± Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    Sebastian looked impatiently at the door.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± he said.


    After that, the door was opened.


    What he saw next instantly made his facial expression turn solemn.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    A beautiful woman with thick make-up, wearing a ck knitted dress that showed her belly, was


    standing outside the door.


    This woman was none other than a trainee King Entertainment had signed a contract with, Queenie


    Hayes.


    Since Sebastian Brenand was the one who signed her on, he remembered her clearly.


    Right then, she was holding onto the door frame with one hand while she struck an S-shaped pose


    with her body and blew a kiss at him.


    It was an extremely seductive move.


    If this happened before, Sebastian would have been attracted to her.


    However, now, he was not interested at all.


    ¡°If you¡¯re feeling horny, I suggest you go to the hospital and get a jab. Or you could set up a date


    with someone from a dating application. Get out¡­¡± Sebastian said coldly.


    However, Queenie had no intention of leaving. She twisted her buttocks from side to side before


    closing the door and walking over to Sebastian.


    The strong scent of cheap perfume from her body made Sebastian feel very ufortable.


    Apart from disgust, Sebastian didn¡¯t feel anything for this person.


    ¡°I told you before. Don¡¯t you understand me?¡± Sebastian frowned annoyedly.


    Queenie licked the corner of her lips gently before moving suggestively and sitting on hisp. She


    then wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be so cold. I really like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Sebastianmanded coldly.


    However, Queenie continued to sit on him without moving. ¡°Sigh. Boss, don¡¯t be like this.¡± She was


    still flirting with him.


    In King Entertainment, Sebastian called the shots.


    As long as he was on her side, her future would be limitless.


    Today, she was determined to sleep with Sebastian.


    Even if she had to forgo her pride, she was determined to aplish her goal.


    Sebastian had encountered situations like this many times in the past, and he used to be fine with it.


    However, now, he felt nauseated by it.


    Frowning coldly, Sebastian harshly pushed the woman away and stood up annoyedly. He grabbed a


    few sheets of anti-bacterial wipes before wiping his hands with them. ¡°Get out!¡± he ordered.


    Queenie was shocked.


    However, she still didn¡¯t want to leave¡­


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She had made up her mind that she would sleep with Sebastian today.


    Queenie tried to get close to Sebastian yet again.


    Sebastian avoided her agily. ¡°Sh*t! From today on, you don¡¯t have toe to the office anymore.


    We¡¯re canceling the contract!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°What?¡± Queenie was so shocked that her face turned pale.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t have the patience to talk to her anymore. He immediately called his assistant, Jean


    Hanson, on the phone. ¡°Come to my office and get rid of this piece of trash.¡±


    Within half a minute, Jean quickly opened the door.


    When he saw the scene in the office, he immediately understood what had happened.


    He quickly walked forward, held Queenie¡¯s hands behind her back, and dragged her outside¡­


    ¡°Make it known that whoever tries toe into my office like this again will be punished,¡± Sebastian


    said unhappily while he looked at Jean.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jean quickly nodded before escorting Queenie out of the office.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s been saying how our boss is getting rid of all his women for one particr woman. I


    didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now I do.¡± Queenie seemed very jealous.


    She felt very curious about the woman who made Sebastian, a known womanizer, change his ways.


    ***


    After Queenie had been taken away, the office became quiet.


    Sebastian returned to his desk, but he was no longer in the mood to work. He opened his drawer


    and took out a photo of Rachel holding a cake and posing for the picture.


    This was a picture he had taken of her not too long ago, on her birthday.


    That night, he had only given her a bouquet and a cake. Rachel was smiling like a three-year-old.


    When Sebastian recalled the past, he subconsciously began smiling.


    However, very soon, he was reminded that this person was no longer by his side. His heart started


    aching again.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Pure destion was in the air as he scanned his office.


    ¡°Rachel¡­ You¡¯re a real pain in the ass.¡± Sebastian Brenand murmured, his right thumb repeatedly


    rubbing the picture of her face.


    Not a day went by when he did not think of her.


    Little did she know, he missed her more and more every day.


    The thought of losing her terrified him. He had no idea how his life would be if he failed to find her.


    He really could not live without Rachel Wood.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Georgie Clementine was having an interview at the municipal hospital.


    After the interview, Georgie sent all the reporters and fans away before dragging her exhausted


    body back to Josh Batton¡¯s ward.


    Coincidentally enough, X Quest received a call from Team QPG¡¯s president when Georgie


    entered the ward, asking when she would go for training.


    Hearing that, X told him that she would rush over right away.


    She immediately rose to her feet.


    After saying goodbye to Josh and Georgie, she grabbed her car keys and dashed out of the


    hospital.


    She hopped into her red Maserati and sped all the way to Team QPG¡¯s base.


    The team members had been waiting for her for a long time.


    Without further ado, X settled down in front of herputer and threw herself into the training


    game.


    Everyone was so focused on the match that all of them had lost track of time. They finally decided


    to call it a day after hours of training.


    The training went pretty smoothly, and it ended in a jolly mood too.


    Noticing it was already evening, X bid a brief farewell to team members and left the base.


    The golden sun blossomed upon the horizon as fresh colors filled the skies. Orange gold rays


    stretched far and wide, engulfing thend in the warmth before night fell upon it.


    X drove home in her red Maserati while enjoying the beautiful scenery ambling by, her face


    aglow with the orange rays of the setting sun.


    The red roses on the roadside were still in full bloom.


    Retracting the car¡¯s roof, X could smell the rosy fragrance in the air as the warm breeze blew


    softly against her cheeks.


    Thanked to the roses, the entire city was now tinged with romance.


    Along the way, she saw many people taking pictures and recording videos with the sea of roses.


    These roses would probably be one of the famous photoshoot spots for the citizens of Antis


    after that.


    Looking at the beaming faces in front of those roses, X¡¯s mood was lifted.


    When she returned home, X found Zack Cassidy in the living room, seemingly reporting


    something important to Stanley Batton.


    Noticing her arrival, Zack immediately gave her a respectful nod.


    X smiled at him in return before walking up to Stanley.


    Without warning, Stanley pulled her onto hisp and rested his chin on her shoulder intimately.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally home. Are you tired?¡±


    Though X was happy to see her husband, she wanted to break free from his grasp in Zack¡¯s


    presence.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the man hugged her even tighter. ¡°Why are you running away? Hmm? Sit still.¡±


    Having no other choice, X stopped struggling and allowed him to hug her as she blushed slightly.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡±


    ¡°Hotpot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the supermarket to get some ingredientster. Just wait for me at home, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zack wished that he could make himself invisible at that moment.


    He admitted that he was a poor single man, but they did not have to rub it in, did they?

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Moreover, he noticed that Fifth Master was treating X Quest better and better.


    Never in his life had he seen his Fifth Master being so nice to any woman until he met X.


    Everyone in thepany knew that the Sullivan family¡¯s Fifth Master had always kept a safe


    distance with women. Some of them even suspected that he was gay.


    Would there be a woman who was able to capture his heart? This question must have shed


    across many employee¡¯s minds. However, most of their answers were ¡®no¡¯.


    To them, he was very much like an unreachable orchid at the peak of the mountain.


    If someone had told him in the past that their Fifth Master would fall into a woman¡¯s hand one day,


    he would not have believed it. He might have thought that person was nuts!


    ¡°Zack, keep going¡­ X should know about it too.¡± Stanley Batton hugged X from behind while


    looking at Zack Cassidy indifferently.


    His demeanor toward the two of them was like heaven and earth.


    Such ridiculous distinction had rendered Zack speechless. Nevertheless, he did not dare to make


    anyints and continued to report his investigation in earnest.


    ¡°Fifth Master, Miss X, I¡¯ve already caught Emily Quest, Bailey Ronson, and Dex Reagan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also interrogated the three of them separately. Bailey and Emily blurted everything to us, and


    their confessions were more or less simr to what Dex had told us in the first ce.


    ¡°At the very beginning, it was Emily who had contacted Dex to start the investigation on Fifth


    Master. After Dex found your fake profile from the registry databases, he informed Emily about it,


    but Emily dered that she would call it quits.¡±


    Zack carefully exined the ins and outs of the whole incident. The seriousness on his face


    amplified with each word he spoke.


    ¡°And then?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Bailey Ronson identally saw Fifth Master¡¯s fake profile on Emily¡¯s phone. No doubt, she began


    to question Emily to get to the heart of the matter. Emily had no other choice but to tell her the truth.


    ¡°After that, Bailey admitted that she looked up Emily¡¯s call records to track Dex down out of her


    hatred toward you. She found his number and contacted him on her own¡­ ¡±


    Zack continued to exin earnestly.


    ¡°To prove her innocence, Emily showed me the recording of her conversation with Bailey that day.


    Their confessions matched the recording indeed.¡± Zack added, ¡°Bailey said that she lied to the two


    of you at the beginning because she wanted to keep Emily out of this mess. She had nothing to do


    with it.¡±


    ¡°Oh well¡­¡± X nodded thoughtfully.


    Stanley did not say anything either. His eyes were filled with suspicion.


    Noticing his unusual silence, X lifted her head and stared at his handsome face. ¡°What do you


    think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the truth is as simple as it seems¡­¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Same. I might believe it if there isn¡¯t any recording.¡± X mumbled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that recording a little too


    deliberate?¡±


    She pondered for a few seconds before shifting her eyes to Zack again. ¡°Did she say how Bailey


    saw that fake profile on her phone?¡±


    Zack recounted, ¡°She said that she left her phone unlocked on the table, so Bailey could¡¯ve seen it


    by chance¡­¡±


    X sneered. ¡°Pfft.¡±


    What a coincidence!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss X, I haven¡¯t released the three of them. Should I bring them over?¡±


    ¡°Nah. I don¡¯t want to see them now.¡±


    There was no point in interrogating them anymore. There were too many coincidences in the whole


    story. X strongly believed that they were all well-nned.


    Apparently, Emily had not given up seeking revenge on her.


    Everything Bailey or Dex thought was just an illusion created by her.


    Her resentment toward X had never ceased for a second. On the contrary, she had learned to be


    smart now. She knew how to conceal her true self and sacrifice Bailey as a pawn in her games.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do,¡± X answered calmly.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Stanley Batton did not pursue the matter further. He got up from the couch and ordered,


    ¡°Start the car, Zack. Let¡¯s go buy the ingredients now.¡±


    Subsequently, the two men left the house in a single file.


    After Stanley left, X fell into deep thoughts once again.


    On the other hand, Zack Cassidy drove Stanley to a nearby supermarket. When the two of them


    had arrived, Stanley started grocery shopping under the watchful eyes of a group of bodyguards.


    Zack pushed the cart behind him in silence.


    One by one, Stanleypared the ingredients seriously and picked out the freshest ones.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    All of the bodyguards were stunned by the scene in front of them.


    Their faces were as pale as if they had seen a ghost.


    Stanley first went to get X¡¯s favorite spicy soup base. Then, he proceeded to the frozen food


    section and carefully selected her favorite beef slices, tripe, and some duck intestines.


    Looking at the ingredients gradually piling up in the shopping cart, the men could hardly stop


    eximing at what their Fifth Master was doing.


    Atst, Zack could no longer hold back his curiosity. He asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate duck intestines?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because she likes it.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s charming looks had garnered a lot of attention from the girls around them, and the girls


    were silently fangirling over him. Though he stood among a crowd, there seemed to be a barrier


    that separated him from the others.


    He paid them no notice as usual as if none of them was worthy of having his eyes on her.


    ¡°My goodness¡­ That man is so handsome! He looks wealthy, but he¡¯s actually shopping for


    groceries himself! He¡¯s such a good man.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ Sis, can you help me to ask for his number? I¡¯m dying!¡±


    ¡°This is my first time encountering such a good-looking man in real life. I cannot. I feel like I¡¯m


    suffocating.¡±


    The girls whispered among themselves excitedly, an intense possessive feeling pulsing through


    their veins.


    All of them wanted to ask for his number so badly.


    However, no one dared to take the lead due to the massive crowd and his apathetic temperament.


    Conversely, Stanley immersed himself in his world and continued to shop for the hotpot ingredients.


    No matter how hungry their gazes were, he remained as cold as snow.


    A strong aura exuded from him. It painted a clear difference in statuspared to the others


    around him.


    After getting most of X¡¯s favorite dishes, Stanley pulled out his phone and called X. ¡°I¡¯ve got


    tripe, duck intestines, beef slices, duck blood, tofu, and enoki mushrooms. Is there anything else


    you want to eat?¡±


    Suddenly, tenderness filled his eyes.


    The changes in his attitude toward his beloved had melted all the girls¡¯ hearts. They were so


    envious of his girl!


    Ignoring the whispering crowd, he held his phone firmly and strode past them.


    ¡°Get some fish balls for me. I have a craving for cuttlefish balls, beef balls, fish cakes, crab sticks,


    lobster balls¡­¡± X blurted.


    Without hesitation, Stanley headed to the fridges while memorizing the food listed by X one by


    one. Putting on his Bluetooth earphone, he shoved his phone back into his pocket and began to


    pick the ingredients in earnest. ¡°What else do you want? Do you want fruits?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Looking up, he saw her favorite fruit, durian, next to the fridge. ¡°Do you want some durians?¡±


    ¡°Nah.¡±


    He slowly scanned the supermarket¡¯syout and found watermelons not far away from him. ¡°What


    about watermelon?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else. Just get the balls ande back, alright? I¡¯m hungry,¡± X said again.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Stanley Batton hung up the phone and continued to look for the ingredients she wanted in the


    fridge.


    Whether it was Zack Cassidy or the bodyguards, everyone who witnessed the intimacy between the


    lovebirds had stopped dead in their tracks.


    The girls who had been secretly following him all this while could no longer hide their jealousy


    toward X.


    Another wave of discussion began amidst the crowd.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He was talking to his girlfriend on the phone just now, right? He sounded so gentle¡­¡±


    ¡°Apart from being good-looking and rich, he¡¯s cold to everyone else except his girlfriend. What kind


    of ideal boyfriend is he?¡±


    ¡°This guy is perfect. He¡¯s definitely my ideal type. I admit that I¡¯m pretty jealous of his girlfriend right


    now.¡±


    After getting all the ingredients needed, Stanley led the group of bodyguards to the self-service


    counter.


    Zack cleared the shopping cart and settled the bill, whereas Stanley stalked out of the supermarket


    with his bodyguards first.


    Though he left without saying a word, the wless man had sessfully be the main subject


    of conversation among the girls in the supermarket today.


    ***


    As soon as Stanley set foot into the house, he headed straight to the kitchen and started preparing


    the hotpot. He boiled the spicy broth first before washing the rest of the ingredients.


    After moving the food to the dining table and setting up the tableware, he made X Quest¡¯s


    favorite dipping sauce by hand.


    He then ced the dip in front of X¡¯s seat and turned on the induction stove to heat the broth.


    After double-checking the food on the table, he stepped out of the kitchen and called out at X


    sitting on the sofa watching television. ¡°Honey, the dinner is ready.¡±


    The broth was already boiling in the pot, and its spicy fragrance permeated the living room.


    Saliva drooled from X¡¯s lips the moment she smelled it.


    Immediately, she jumped up from the couch and went to the washroom to wash her hands before


    heading to the dining room together with Stanley.


    In the dining room, the fiery red broth was bubbling in the pot, looking extremely appetizing.


    X quickly sat down in front of the dining table and threw a few beef slices into the pot. ¡°This is my


    favorite soup base brand, right? It smells so good.¡±


    Sitting across from her, Stanley picked up the ingredients and slowly put them into the pot for his


    wife. ¡°Bingo, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°These are all my favorite dishes! Thanks, hubby.¡± Happiness glowed within X.


    Stanley smiled. ¡°Why are you so polite to me?¡±


    X ced a freshly cooked beef slice into his bowl. ¡°Eat more. You¡¯ve been working hard all day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Just focus on eating.¡± As he spoke, he picked up a few more beef slices from the


    pot and put them into her bowl.


    After that, Stanley was responsible for cooking the food and picking them up for X.


    On the other hand, all X had to do was keep her head down and keep eating.


    Throughout the dinner, Stanley took care of her impably like a little kid.


    After dinner, Stanley cleared the dining table and went back to the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    X went back to the living room too. She sank into the couch leisurely while scrolling through the


    live-streaming app on her phone.


    When she had training at Team QPG¡¯s base this afternoon, her team members told her that they


    would start a live stream tonight.


    Hence, she decided to show some support to them.


    When she opened the app, none of the team members were online yet.


    However, she found Alex¡¯s live stream.


    She clicked in his live stream without hesitation.


    Alex was currently ying a game. He was wearing an oversized white T-shirt and his typical silver-


    rimmed round sses, looking exceptionally cute in front of the camera.


    Unlike ordinary professional gamers, Alex had a good sitting posture. He always sat straight like a


    strictly trained soldier. His back was as rigid as a pole.


    His outstanding temperament in the gaming industry was partly resulted from his straight yet steady


    posture too.


    As the world¡¯s number one Top Solo, it was unsurprising that his live stream attracted countless


    viewers from all over the world.


    At this moment, his live stream had already hit fifteen million views.


    X¡¯s phone screen was entirely upied by the pop-ups.


    Turning off the pop-ups, X transferred some money into her ount and sent a hundred Super


    Rockets to Alex.


    One Super Rocket was worth thirty thousand dors.


    In about a second or two, the live stream had exploded with excitement. Pop-ups were all over her


    screen once more.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°X? Are you X Quest?¡±

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    ¡°Daddy rocks! Is that X Quest?¡±


    Likewise, Alex was utterly shocked by the expensive gifts. He froze for a couple of seconds before


    he was able to process the situation before him. ¡°Thanks, my future boss, X, for the Super


    Rockets.¡±


    Once again, the pop-ups blew up on the screen.


    ¡°X??? Is it really X Quest??? Please notice me, my rich beauty!¡±


    ¡°Damn, a hundred Super Rockets¡­ You¡¯re formidable, X!¡±


    ¡°X, X, X, I love you¡­¡±


    Immediately afterward, Alex added, ¡°Boss, do you want to join me for the next round? I¡¯m pretty


    good at assisting.¡±


    Countless pop-ups followed soon after.


    ¡°F*ck¡­ This guy has never yed Support before. I can¡¯t believe he has offered to assist X


    twice! Is this the power of money?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the power of beauty instead. Do you guys have any ideas how stunning X is?¡±


    ¡°X, what are you waiting for? Many people have been dreaming of teaming up with Alex for their


    whole lives!¡±


    X stole a nce at the pop-ups before sending a text message to Alex on WeChat. ¡°Sorry, I have


    work to do. Have fun ying, okay?¡±


    Soon, Alex turned to the camera and sighed. ¡°Too bad. My boss said she can¡¯t y with me. She


    has to work.¡±


    Theizens started spamming with pop-ups again.


    ¡°A miracle just happened in front of X, but she didn¡¯t even appreciate it.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°How I hope I have the opportunity to reject the world¡¯s number one Top Solo to y Support for me


    too.¡±


    ¡°Alex got rejected again? Wtf?¡±


    The pop-ups were seriously too noisy. Hence, X directly turned off the pop-ups after taking a brief


    look at them. She wanted to watch Alex¡¯s live stream peacefully.


    Alex was currently fighting three yers alone.


    Though he was at a disadvantage, he managed to kill two of the yers in the blink of an eye owing


    to his sharp and agile movements.


    Suddenly, the third yer attacked him from behind, leaving him in a bloody state.


    Yet, he had no intention of retreating at all. He charged at the enemy and started a battle with him.


    Realising that he was about to die soon, he quickly activated a Stopwatch.


    Then, Alex dodged the attacks skillfully and ran to the enemy¡¯s side in a sh, ambushing him


    before he could even react.


    In the next second, the third yer died.


    He managed to survive.


    One versus three. Three kills.


    Every time X watched his game, she had a feeling that he was dancing on the tip of his de. It


    was thrilling, exciting, yet fascinating.


    It seemed that the word ¡®retreat¡¯ did not exist in his life.


    X immediately turned on the pop-ups.


    As expected, everyone was cheering for him and praising his skills.


    The moneybags began to spam Super Rockets to him too.


    Shortly, the game ended.


    At this time, someone in the game sent a message to Alex.


    The message was sent by a current professional gamer, Bob, from Team AF. He asked, ¡°Are you


    interested in ying duo queue with me? I need Support to help me level up, and you¡¯re the best


    Support I can ever find.¡±


    Alex simply replied, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°This is the difference¡­¡±


    ¡°A very cruel difference¡­¡±


    ¡°Too bad. You¡¯re not X Quest¡­¡±


    X burst outughing when she read those funny pop-ups.


    After watching for a little while more, she exited Alex¡¯s live stream and returned to the homepage.


    As soon as she returned to her homepage, she found that all the Team QPG¡¯s members had now


    started their live streams. Their names were all on the rmendation column.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Just as she was about to click on one of their live streams, her phone vibrated.


    Very soon, a news headline popped up on her screen.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    ##¡°Sasaeng fans are sentenced to one month of detention for car-chasing Josh Batton!¡±##


    X Quest instantly tapped on the notification to open the article.


    In addition to the punishment given to the group of insane Sasaeng fans, the article stated that the


    judge had given the driver a light sentence too.


    Likewise, the driver was detained for a month.


    X was relieved upon reading this good news.


    Since the consequence of their immature act was now all over the news, she believed that the other


    Sasaeng fans would start to behave themselves from now on.


    Thement section below the article was as lively as usual. Josh Batton¡¯s fans were all


    celebrating their sentences gleefully.


    ¡°Nice one, X Entertainment! Serve them right! Here are a thousand likes for X Entertainment¡¯s


    boss.¡±


    ¡°Wake up, Sasaeng fans! Love him sensibly. Don¡¯t cause trouble to him if you love him.¡±


    ¡°I hope Sasaeng fans will be extinct one day. Good job, X Entertainment, for protecting my dear


    Josh!¡±


    After scrolling through thement section, X called Georgie Clementine and asked her to


    share this article on theirpany¡¯s official Weibo ount. Besides, she wanted Georgie to warn


    the Sasaeng fans to keep their nose clean to avoid simr idents from happening again.


    After Georgie agreed, X directly hung up the phone.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­ X¡¯s phone vibrated again before she could even put it down.


    Seeing her father¡¯s name on the screen, she answered the call right away.


    ¡°X,e back for lunch tomorrow. Tomorrow is Quest Property Group¡¯s twenty-fifth anniversary,


    and I¡¯m nning to have a simple meal with all the family members,¡± Jeremy Quest said.


    ¡°No problem,¡± X agreed without hesitation.


    Shamefully, she had forgotten such an important day due to her busy schedule these two days.


    If her father had not reminded her tonight, she really would not have thought of it.


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries with Jeremy, X hung up the phone.


    She guessed that Emily Quest would be home since it was a momentous day for the Quest family.


    Well, this could save her the hassle.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    There was something she wanted to tell Emily anyway. Tomorrow would be an excellent opportunity


    to do so.


    Putting her phone aside, X plopped down on the couch, exhausted.


    Colorful flowers were blooming all over the courtyard outside the window. The stars were shining


    brightly in the dark skies.


    As she turned back, her eyes met the man who was busy washing dishes in the kitchen. He was


    more lustrous than all the stars out there.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    At this time, her phone vibrated again.


    Her phone screen showed the news regarding Sullivan Food Group. The article stated that all the


    major banks had stopped providing a loan for thepany, resulting in a big crisis in thepany¡¯s


    capital.


    Sullivan Food Group had resold more than a hundred domestic and foreign factories as far as they


    were concerned.


    The Sullivan family was forced to sell one-third of factories around the world. Henceforth, the


    company was currently suffering the most severe setback since its establishment.


    ***


    While all these were happening, the tension was palpable at the Sullivan family¡¯s house.


    Everyone¡¯s life was difficult during this period. Tony Sullivan had been giving a hard time to all the


    family members with his gloomy face.


    He was at outs with Bailey Ronson too.


    Their two sons had been running up against countless problems every single day. As a result, both


    of them were in a terrible mood all the time.


    After reselling so many factories today, the atmosphere in the house was even mournful.


    In the living room, Tony threw a divorce agreement document to Bailey, who was sitting across from


    him. ¡°Sign it!¡±


    Tony had not mentioned anything about divorce these days. Bailey thought Tony had forgiven her,


    and she was extremely grateful for it. She thought he would never say that cruel word again.


    However, she was wrong.


    He could not forgive her, after all.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Bailey Ronson immediately started shivering as she walked over to Tony Sullivan with the divorce


    papers in hand. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. If I had known Stanley Batton was the heir of Dragon Group, I


    wouldn¡¯t have done something like that even if my life counted on it¡­ Husband, please forgive me.¡±


    Tony snorted coldly before standing up and walking up the stairs without looking back.


    He was making it clear that there this situation could not be salvaged.


    When Emily came down, she saw this scene unfolding before her.


    Although Bailey had been rather nice to Emily recently, Emily still couldn¡¯t forgive Bailey for the


    things she did and said to her in the past.


    Seeing Bailey being treated so harshly by Tony made Emily feel gleeful.


    However, Emily also felt a little worried.


    If Emily wanted to establish her influence in the Sullivan family, she needed to rely on Bailey. Now,


    the only people Emily could control in the Sullivan family were Bailey and Mary Sullivan.


    However, Mary was quite useless to her. Bailey was the one whom Emily found valuable.


    Emily could only stand her ground with Bailey around.


    She immediately stepped forward and pretended to be very sad as she pulled Bailey into her arms.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be upset. I believe Father will change his mind.¡±


    Bailey shook her head with a helpless expression on her face. ¡°There¡¯s no chance of that


    happening. You must know¡­ I¡¯ve affected the Sullivan family¡¯s business greatly. One-third of our


    factories have been sold. It¡¯s the equivalent of losing an arm!¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll help you¡­ for sure.¡± Emily clung to Bailey tightly, trying to make her feel confident.


    ¡°How would you help me? You can¡¯t even help yourself¡­¡± Bailey said.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t help myself, I can help you think of ways to ovee your problem,¡± Emily said


    before moving close to Bailey¡¯s ear and whispering her idea.


    Emily¡¯s idea was for Bailey to fakemitting suicide so that Tony would feel shocked.


    Bailey hesitated for a moment. In the end, she decided that this was thest resort and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s all X¡¯s fault. That b*tch. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Although I


    wanted to ruin her, I failed in the end. Does she still have to be so cruel to me? She¡¯d better not let


    me find the opportunity to have my revenge. Otherwise, she¡¯s going to be in deep trouble,¡± Bailey


    said through gritted teeth as she clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Mother. Let¡¯s put an end to this,¡± Emily said. She was trying to act all pure and innocent.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Bailey said determinedly.


    When Emily saw how determined Bailey seemed, she felt d.


    ¡°Mother, I haven¡¯t thanked you yet. Thanks for protecting me in front of X¡­¡± Emily added.


    ¡°Why do you have to thank me? I was just speaking the truth. You had nothing to do with this from


    the beginning.¡± Bailey frowned a little.


    Emily smiled without saying anything.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, she very quickly acted extremely depressed and lowered her head.


    When Emily thought about her scheme, she truly felt that it was perfect.


    Emily knew early on that X would try to find out if she had anything to do with all this. Hence, she


    contacted Dex Reagen long ago to make sure they were on the same page.


    ¡°But I really didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually have a recording,¡± Bailey added.


    ¡°I¡­ I only wanted to protect myself,¡± Emily said.


    ¡°Hmm. I understand¡­¡± Bailey said.


    ***


    The next day at noon, Stanley Batton drove X in his ck Bentley Arnage to the Quest family¡¯s


    house.


    There were many cars in the courtyard today.


    At one nce, X was able to recognize all of them. These cars belonged to May Conner¡¯s


    rtives as well as the Sullivan family members.


    After Stanley parked the car, X immediately held his hand and entered the house with the gift


    they had prepared for Jeremy Quest.


    As soon as they opened the door, they could hear people talking andughing cheerfully.


    It was a very joyous affair.


    X never liked noisy environments. Hence, she found a mix of noises extremely annoying.


    However, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. After she and Stanley changed their shoes, they walked


    into the living room.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    The people surrounded the coffee table in the living room.


    Most of May Conner¡¯s rtives were there. Emily Quest, Tom Sullivan, Tony Sullivan, Bailey


    Ronson, and Julian Sullivan were also there.


    Initially, there weren¡¯t enough seats for everyone. They had to add several couches at thest


    minute.


    Now, everyone was having a good time. The only people whose smiles were forced were members


    of the Sullivan family.


    As soon as X Quest and Stanley Batton walked through the door, hand in hand, they became the


    center of attention.


    All eyes were on the two of them.


    Since May¡¯s rtives had also found out about Stanley¡¯s identity, they now looked at Stanley with


    an even greater sense of admiration.


    The young girls, especially, couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him for even a second.


    Throughout the whole process, Stanley remained calm and polite. He slowly walked over to the rest


    and greeted the elders one at a time.


    After that, Stanley sat down with X next to Jeremy before cing their gift on the coffee table.


    Suddenly, it felt as if they were the moon surrounded by stars.


    All the rtives were focused on Stanley and X.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°X¡­ You really are amazing. I can¡¯t believe you actually got married to Dragon Group¡¯s heir.¡±


    ¡°I have always sensed that Stan was one step above the rest. He never looked like a normal


    person. None of you believed me.¡±


    ¡°These two are a match made in heaven.¡±


    Initially, X wanted to tell her father about the gift they were giving him. However, she didn¡¯t even


    manage to get a word in.


    Now that these people knew about Stanley¡¯s identity, none of them dared to say anything too


    offensive. Instead, they were all smiling and saying good things about him as if they profited from


    doing so.


    Meanwhile, Stanley behaved like a gentleman. Although his behavior was cold and distant, he


    treated each person with the kind of respect he was taught to offer throughout his upbringing.


    When Jeremy saw the others praising his daughter and son-inw, he felt very pleased.


    Right then, X and Stanely seemed to shine as bright as the sun, and they outshone everyone


    here.


    Tom felt both attracted to but also jealous of X when he saw her like this.


    After leaving him, X seemed to be enjoying life even more. She was always the center of


    attention.


    On the other hand, Tom¡¯s situation became increasingly worse. Now, he could only admire her from


    afar.


    Who¡¯d have thought that the woman he abandoned years ago would one day be someone he


    could only dream of being with?


    Apart from such feelings, Tom had also felt hatred for her in recent days.


    Although his family had all begged X to have mercy on them, she wouldn¡¯t budge. She simply


    allowed Stanley to do whatever he wanted to mess with the Sullivan family.


    The Sullivan family was going through all this because of Stanley.


    However, Tom suddenly thought about the fact that his mother was the one who started it. He knew


    he shouldn¡¯t me X or Stanley.


    Besides, regardless of how terrible Tom felt, he still loved X from the bottom of his heart¡­


    Sometimes, people acted foolishly. They never seem to appreciate what they have until they lose it.


    The easier something was to acquire, the less they cared about it, and vice versa.


    X identally caught sight of Tom looking at her. She could sense the dazed look in his eyes.


    However, she looked away just as quickly as she slowly peeled melon seeds.


    In Tom¡¯s eyes, X¡¯s hands had never appeared prettier.


    ¡°X¡­ Ever since you¡¯ve been with Stan, you look better every time I see you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Love really does make one look better.¡±

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    X Quest¡¯s rtives were stillplimenting her.


    When May Conner and Emily Quest saw how X and Stanley Batton had be the center of


    attention, they felt extremely upset.


    In the past, when X had be ugly and ran away, May and Emily would always be the center


    of attention.


    However, ever since X returned in a grand fashion, things were never the same again¡­


    Emily couldn¡¯t stand listening to all of it any longer. She stood up and walked right out the door.


    When X saw Emily leaving, her eyes turned cold. After that, she smiled at her rtives and


    excused herself before heading out.


    In the courtyard, the fragrance of spring was strong. The intensity of sunlight was just lovely, and


    there were soft breezes in the air.


    In a little garden, countless flowers of all sorts were in full bloom, and the various colors were


    mesmerizing.


    When Emily saw that X came out, she knew very clearly why that was.


    Emily immediately pretended to be extremely depressed as she leaned against a pir. ¡°Sister¡­


    The weather is great today,¡± Emily said as she looked at X meekly.


    Emily was surprised that X was able to figure it out this time.


    Clearly, she had made sure everything was seamless. What had gone wrong?


    When X saw Emily behaving like this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that her little sister had be


    much smarter.


    Emily seemed to have gone through an evolution.


    Without showing any facial expression, X walked over to Emily and gently patted her on the


    shoulder. ¡°Emily, you don¡¯t have to pretend in front of me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emily still pretended to be confused.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know exactly what I mean. For your own sake, and for Dad¡¯s, I¡¯d suggest you don¡¯t do anything


    foolish. You should know that I¡¯m the vengeful kind of person. I¡¯ve been tolerating you all this while


    only because of our father, but he can¡¯t protect you forever¡­¡± X snorted coldly.


    ¡°Sister, what are you talking about?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes widened as her eyes turned red.


    X ignored Emily and walked into the house right away.


    All X could feel for Emily was disgust.


    After X had left, Emily¡¯s facial expression turned cold suddenly.


    The look of despise on her face was apparent.


    ¡°X Quest¡­ Just you wait,¡± Emily said through gritted teeth as she clenched her fists tightly.


    So what if X told her those things? Did she think Emily would give up? Emily was not born a


    coward.


    Besides, X didn¡¯t have any proof. It was only a guess.


    As long as Emily was alive, she would make X suffer!


    When X returned to the house, she sat next to the rest.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Jeremy asked curiously as he looked at X.


    ¡°I just went out for some fresh air. It smells nice in the garden¡­¡± X smiled.


    ¡°Speaking of that, I was just going to say that Antis looks beautiful right now. I wonder who


    decorated the entire city with roses to please his wife. It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Emily¡¯s aunt said.


    Since Tom was in a bad mood, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to stay here and listen to their chatter. He


    went outside right away.


    He wanted to get a breather outside.


    As soon as Tom went out, May began speaking in a soft voice, ¡°I heard Emily saying that Tom has


    been contacting someone who sells roses these days. I wonder if Tom was the one who did it.¡±


    May thought that since the actual couple¡¯s identities hadn¡¯t been revealed, there wouldn¡¯t be an


    issue for her to say such a thing.


    Everyone was focusing on X today. May wanted to draw some attention to Emily to feel better.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    When X Quest and Stanley Batton heard this, neither of them said a word. All they did was listen


    silently while May Conner boasted.


    When their rtives heard what May said, they immediately started expressing how much they


    envied Emily Quest.


    ¡°What? Do you mean to say that it¡¯s like Tom was the one who bought all those flowers for Emily?


    Does that mean their rtionship is smooth sailing once again?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. Emily has really done well for herself¡­ From now on, I¡¯ll argue with anyone who says


    the Sullivan family is not doing well.¡±


    ¡°The Sullivan family sure is rich. Emily got married to a good person.¡±


    When May heard what everyone was saying, she immediately felt pleased. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not too sure.


    Anyway, Emily told me that Tom was contacting someone about nting roses. It¡¯s just a guess on


    my part. I haven¡¯t asked him.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Jeremy was wide-eyed.


    May nodded.


    ¡°When did the flowers I nt be Tom Sullivan¡¯s?¡± Stanley, who had been silent all this while,


    suddenly spoke.


    Everyone in the room went quiet.


    May instantly felt embarrassed. Her smile froze. ¡°What? Was it you who nted all that? Stan? I


    must have misunderstood. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    At first, May thought she might be able to gloat for a while, but it ended up backfiring when the


    person who nted those flowers was here in the crowd.


    If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have done it.


    Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t saying it in a very confident way. Otherwise, it would have been even more


    embarrassing.


    ¡°Oh my. May, why would you say something like that if you weren¡¯t sure?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This is embarrassing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°X Quest really is being treated like a little princess¡­¡±


    May¡¯s rtives eagerly showed X and Stanley their thumbs.


    Now, every single person in the room was envious of X.


    The facial expression of everyone in the Sullivan family had turned dark.


    None of them would have guessed that May could be such a thick-skinned liar.


    However, they all kept quiet so as not to embarrass themselves.


    ¡°Oh, look at me. I said stupid things without even finding out the truth. I¡¯ll punish myself by drinking


    three extra sses of alcohol during the mealter¡­¡± May stood up awkwardly and said.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t say anything you¡¯re unsure of.¡± Jeremy felt equally embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Honey, I know.¡± May kept smiling.


    ¡°Stan¡­ What made you think of ting roses all over Antis?¡± Jeremy turned to look at Stanley


    affectionately.


    ¡°X said she¡¯d like a city surrounded by roses,¡± Stanley said ndly.


    ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re the perfect husband¡­¡± Jeremy said dly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Perfect husband.¡±


    ¡°I agree¡­¡±


    Everyone began praising Stanley as much as they could.


    ¡°Not only is he the perfect husband, he¡¯s also the perfect son-inw. You guys have no idea about


    this, but Stan gave X one billion when he found out I was going to an antique auction, and he told


    her to get anything I liked¡­¡± Jeremy praised Stanley once again.


    When Jeremy said these things about him, Stanley remained calm and collected. He didn¡¯t show


    any expression in his eyes.


    X behaved the same way.


    However, other rtives reacted differently.


    How could they not be jealous that Jeremy had such a perfect son-inw?¡±


    While the elders were envious of Jeremy, the younger folks were envious of X.


    Who would possibly not want a wonderful son-inw or husband like Stanley?


    May had no idea that her n would end up benefiting X and Stanley yet again.


    At first, she wanted to boast on behalf of Emily. But in the end, it was X who received all the


    attention.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    Jeremy Quest saw how envious his rtives were, and he felt immensely proud on the inside.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? X really did get married to a good person.¡± May Conner was forced to put in some


    good words. After that, she turned to look at the Dior bag on the table and changed the topic. ¡°X,


    what did you get your father?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the newest men¡¯s watch from Dior.¡± X chuckled.


    ¡°How nice. I bet it must be expensive,¡± May said.


    ¡°Not too bad¡­ About 500,000 dors,¡± X said.


    ¡°You always give us expensive gifts. Emily gave your father a watch too, and it cost 1,000,000


    dors. Also, Uncle Sullivan gave your father a golden tortoise. It¡¯s huge, and it costs several


    hundred thousand too¡­¡± May said.


    X knew what May was trying to imply. May was simply trying topare her gift to Emily¡¯s, and


    she wanted to make Emily and the Sullivan family¡¯s presence known.


    Indirectly, May wanted to imply that the Sullivan family was better than the Batton family because


    they offered gifts while the Batton family didn¡¯t even show up.


    ¡°Ding-dong¡­ Ding-dong¡­¡± Right then, the doorbell started ringing.


    A servant immediately went to the door to open it.


    As soon as the door was opened, the servant who opened it was stunned.


    There was arge group of men dressed in neat, ck clothes holding intricate, golden gift boxes of


    various sizes in their hands.


    Behind them, there were countless luxury cars.


    These cars were all worldwide limited editions!


    Right after that, the men dressed in ck gathered and entered the house.


    They walked in one after another in an orderly manner before standing in a row in front of


    everyone¡­


    At one nce, the various gift boxes they were holding were making the guests dizzy.


    They were all stunned by what they were seeing.


    X could recognize some of these men. She remembered seeing them around Sharon Lindt.


    X had no idea that Sharon would send so many gifts to them on this day. In fact, X and


    Stanley didn¡¯t even tell the Batton family what was happening here today.


    ¡°Mr. Batton¡­ Mrs. Batton!¡± The men dressed in ck greeted Stanley and X respectfully as soon


    as they entered.


    After that, they nodded politely at Jeremy and May.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea¡­ These people appear to work for Stanley. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. There are so many things. A golden tortoise pales inparison.¡±


    The Quest family¡¯s rtives all seemed very curious, and they began whispering among


    themselves.


    May felt extremely embarrassed by what they were saying.


    ¡°Mr. Quest, nice to meet you. These are gifts from the president and his wife. They send their best


    wishes to you for the 25th anniversary of Quest Group since its establishment,¡± one of the men


    dressed in ck said.


    Jeremy felt overwhelmed with joy.


    He didn¡¯t think his inws would s over on this day.


    They had never even met each other before.


    After that, the men dressed in ck opened the gift boxes in their hands before carefully disying


    the items inside.


    There were jade ornaments of different designs, gold coins and gold bars, wild ginseng, cordyceps,


    bird¡¯s nest, a pure-gold statue of a valiant soldier, a pure-gold teapot, and a white porcin vase.


    Jeremy could instantly tell that the decorative objects were all antique items.


    The antique items, coupled with the supplements, would cost up to a hundred million.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His rtives were all dumbfounded.


    Jeremy suddenly felt very proud.


    Slowly, he stood up and looked at each of the gifts. After that, he turned to face the men dressed in


    ck. ¡°Please thank my inws on my behalf,¡± Jeremy said.


    When the Sullivan family witnessed this scene, they all felt ashamed. Their gift was worthless in


    comparison to these expensive gifts.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    ¡°These things must individually cost more than that golden tortoise, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ These are probably all antique items¡­¡±


    ¡°That golden tortoise isn¡¯t even an antique, is it?¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    The rtives began discussing softly among themselves.


    When May Conner listened to them, she immediately felt embarrassed again.


    If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have boasted and made theparison earlier!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seeing how pleased her father appeared, X felt very thankful to the Batton family.


    X¡¯s gaze softened.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Stanley¡¯s parents being too generous? These gifts prove how important X is in the family.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. The amount of wealth on disy here seems even grander than the gifts emperors


    give as rewards in those period dramas.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the Batton family is supremely wealthy. Even their gifts are unusually expensive.¡±


    These rtives were all staring at these gifts, and they seemed to desire them more than anything.


    Suddenly, they all wished they were Jeremy Quest.


    While listening to everyone¡¯spliments, Jeremy felt very satisfied.


    ¡°Honey, take them to a ce where they can put all these gifts away,¡± Jeremy said.


    After that, Jeremy thought about how he needed to give his inws expensive gifts in return when


    the time came.


    Only then would X¡¯s reputation be upheld in his inw¡¯s family.


    Since May couldn¡¯t stop fidgeting in her seat, she immediately stood up and led the men in ck


    away to put those gifts away.


    ¡°X¡­ I mentioned meeting our inws previously. Have you made the arrangements?¡± Jeremy sat


    down next to X and asked.


    When X thought about this, she suddenly appeared awkward.


    There was so much happening before this, and she had been too busy for the past two days.


    Hence, she hadpletely forgotten about this.


    ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Jeremy asked affectionately.


    X nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. You can set the meeting up after you get home today¡­¡± Jeremy added.


    ¡°My parents are always avable,¡± Stanley said right away.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go to Silver International Hotel this Saturday at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. What


    do you think?¡± Jeremy asked.


    ¡°Done.¡± Stanley nodded decisively.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll book a room in advance. I¡¯ll inform you once it¡¯s done, and you can tell your


    parents,¡± Jeremy said joyously.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Stanley replied.


    ***


    Two dayster, the semi-finals for the spring season of the League of Legendspetition was


    held in Antis Stadium.


    The match was between Team XS and Team GL.


    The first team to win three matches out of five would im victory.


    Team GL was the new champion of this year¡¯s League of Legendspetition. They had been


    invincible throughout the entire season, and they had many tricks up their sleeves.


    During the regr season¡¯s matches, they had even overpowered Team XS in terms of their


    ranking.


    For this particr match, due to X¡¯s participation, a lot more people paid attention to it.


    Two days before the match took ce,izens began discussing the match excitedly on Weibo


    and other social media tforms.


    Everyone in the esports realm had ced their full attention on this match.


    Some of them believed in Team XS, while others didn¡¯t.


    The stadium was packed before the match even began.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    The tournament¡¯s live stream had exceeded ten million views on each website.


    X Quest¡¯s face was rigid with tension as she walked up the stage with her team members.


    Live tournaments and pastimes were two different cases.


    She could never allow herself to make mistakes today and cause her team to lose such an


    important game.


    Putting on the headset, X adjusted her keyboard firmly and took a deep breath.


    She was wearing Team QPG¡¯s uniform, consisting of a set of ck Nike sportswear with a white


    Nike T-shirt.


    There were various sponsors¡¯bels all over her body.


    Her hair was pulled back into a youthful high ponytail, and her makeup was light yet appealing. She


    was just like a gaming goddess sitting in front of theputer.


    The team¡¯s Jungler, Simon, was the first to notice X''s anxiety. He whispered into the microphone,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, boss. You can do it. Just y like how you usually would during training, and


    everything will be fine.¡±


    Levi, the team¡¯s Support, tried to reassure her too. ¡°He¡¯s right. We might earn a lot of money if we


    win, but it doesn¡¯t cause any harm if we lose, right? Chill, boss. Being nervous would only leave you


    ying under par.¡±


    Meanwhile, the director shifted the camera to where X was sitting.


    A close-up of X¡¯s side profile appeared on the big screen in the very next second.


    Instantly, theizens started spamming the pop-ups hysterically.


    ¡°Damn¡­ Look at that beauty! X Quest is definitely a real-life fairy!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so hot. I¡¯ll forgive her even if she loses the gameter. How can I ever attack this beautiful


    girl?¡±


    ¡°She could¡¯ve just made a debut in the entertainment industry with that face. She looks so much


    better than the other celebrities.¡±


    ¡°Her skin is smooth and wless, and her features are so exquisite. What a goddess!¡±


    ¡°I want X to be my wife. Sob¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it¡­ We are not worthy of a real-life fairy like her.¡±


    Upon hearing the encouragement of her teammates, X let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try¡­¡±


    Though she was a sophisticated woman who had seen much in life, she had never been this


    nervous before.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Perhaps today¡¯s match meant a lot to Team QPG.


    If they lost the match today, they had to say goodbye to the entire tournament.


    She knew very well that all the members were looking forward to winning this tournament. Even if


    they tried tofort her by saying, ¡®it doesn¡¯t cause any harm if we lose, right?¡¯, X was aware


    that they did not think so inwardly.


    Every enthusiastic young man in esports aspired to be a champion, including her team members.


    The championship trophy was the main goal of every game.


    Soon, it came to the BP session.


    The opponent had selected their Champions very quickly.


    On the other hand, Team OPG decided to go with their original n. They were going to y


    double AD carry, where one went topne and the other to bottomne.


    The Top Solo, Mason chose his favorite Aphelios, whereas X picked Caitlyn as her Bot Lane.


    The team¡¯s Support took Tahm Kench, the Mid Lane took Lenc, and finally, the Jungler yed


    Zac.


    Their line-up was inclined to the early game and mid-game. Therefore, they ought to take


    advantage of the early game to suppress their enemies.


    Conversely, the opponents¡¯ line-up was totally different from theirs. They had Gangnk as their


    Top Solo, Ryze as their Mid Lane, Elise as their Jungler, Braum as their Support, and Ezreal as their


    ADC.


    Their overall battle formation was more tank-heavy than Team OPG.


    From their Champions alone, X could tell that they would y really fiercelyte in the game.


    Grasping the situation, X adjusted the microphone and whispered, ¡°Early game. We must try to


    stand an advantage in the early game. All the best, guys.¡±


    Everyone nodded firmly.


    She sounded calm, but her palms were actually covered in ayer of sweat.


    While X was fighting her anxiety on the stage, Stanley Batton, Sharon Lindt, Catherine Batton,


    and Jeremy Quest found their seats in the auditorium¡¯s first row in a low profile.


    Not long after they settled down, Josh Batton dressed in full ck entered the stadium with a ck


    cap covering his face.


    His seat was in thest row, and it was rtively secretive.


    Josh pulled the brim of the cap down despite the fact that he was already wearing a mask. The


    audience were all focused on the big screen. No one had noticed that a superstar was sitting next to


    them.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Soon, the game began.


    As soon as the game started, four enemies surrounded two of them in the bottomne.


    Unfortunately, X Quest and the Support were killed by them in the very next second due to X¡¯s


    mistake.


    The opponent had also broken one of the turret¡¯s tes.


    Everyone in the stadium was on tenterhooks seeing their awful way to start the game.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    X¡¯s mistake had also caused a big stir in the live stream pop-ups.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t X run? She could¡¯ve just run! I had high hopes for her, but it turns out that she¡¯s just


    a noob.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she try to run? Why? Ugh, she has ruined my mood.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! The bottomne has already copsed at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Team QPG is going to lose for sure. I take back what I said about X earlier. She¡¯s a f*cking


    rookie.¡±


    ¡°What was she doing just now? Esport is a high standardpetition. Get out of here if you can¡¯t


    match the level of a professional gamer!¡±


    X totally had no idea that people were cursing at her madly on the inte right now.


    Yet, she knows very well in her heart. Her unforgivable mistake would definitely drive the people


    who were watching the live broadcast crazy.


    X gaped at the grey screen with an apologetic face. ¡°Sorry¡­ I blundered. I should¡¯ve run just


    now but¡­ I died before I could react.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, boss. Take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Nevermind. Nevermind. It¡¯s just the beginning. We can save thatter¡­¡±


    While the few of them were gibbering, the surviving members made a double kill.


    Seeing that splendid attack, X could not help but exim, ¡°Wow¡­ That¡¯s awesome¡­¡±


    After resurrecting, X quickly returned to the bottomne along with her Support, Levi. They had


    to protect their turret.


    However, the two of them were surrounded by those four opponents again.


    Learning from the experience, X and the Support decided to retreat this time. As they ran away,


    X managed to kill one of the enemies with her agile movement¡­


    Live stream pop-ups:


    ¡°???????????¡±


    ¡°Crap. I regret what I said. X¡¯s pretty good, eh? 2 vs. 4. Did she just kill one of them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, X. You¡¯re a fairy, indeed.¡±


    Slowly, X was getting into her stride, her face aglow with confidence.


    Without wasting any more time, she led her Support to the other sites and gradually opened up the


    map.


    Both of them worked closely together and killed the opponent¡¯s ADC and Support effortlessly. It only


    took them ten minutes to demolish the opponent¡¯s inner turrets.


    Thementators watching the live stream were all dumbfounded by their performance. All of them


    started topliment X as if they were her loyal fans.


    The plot twist had gone haywire on the inte instantaneously..


    Simrly, the audience broke into apuse, and they were cheering at the top of their voices.


    Noticing there was not a single enemy around her, X immediately attacked the opponent¡¯s base


    turret with her Support.


    Suddenly, the whole opponent team came to a halt in front of X and Levi.


    Though they were at a disadvantage, X did not retreat. She charged at them instead, dodging


    their attacks skillfully, and killed two opponents in no time.


    Noticing her danger, the rest of the Team QPG¡¯s members rushed to her and fought alongside her.


    In the blink of an eye, the opposing team was defeated.


    They then demolished the turret and ended the game with a flourish¡­


    It was only fifteen minutes before the game was over.


    They did not even go for the Baron.


    Thementators shrieked.


    ¡°F*ck??? What just happened? Is X a human? Is she a human being?¡±


    ¡°To be frank, X is the most outrageous yer I¡¯ve ever seen¡­¡±


    As expected, the pop-ups exploded.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! You nailed it, X¡­ I¡¯m not going to insult X anymore.¡±

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is the best game Team QPG has ever yed!¡±


    ¡°Her operation was amazing! Did you see that group battle at the end? She dodged all the attacks


    with her daring maneuver! All of them!¡±


    ¡°Cool!!! X is so cool that I felt goosebumps!¡±


    The audience screamed like lions.


    The marvelous game had set pulses racing all over the world.


    X Quest and the rest of the team members were over the moon with their win.


    There and then, X felt that she was not so nervous anymore.


    Thepetition was just like the regr game, after all.


    X shined like a star on the stage, whereas Stanley Batton gazed at her with a proud smile off


    stage.


    Sharon Lindt and Catherine Batton had already lost their sanity. They were constantly clutching


    each other¡¯s hands and staring at X with admiration written all over their faces.


    ¡°Why is my sister-inw so talented? I¡¯m really impressed by her!¡± Catherine cried.


    ¡°My daughter-inw is the best, okay? I¡¯m falling in love with her. What should I do?¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes


    were flooded with adoration.


    Though Wilson Batton was as calm as Stanley on the surface, X¡¯s performance had made his


    blood rush. He took a deep breath to cool himself down before saying, ¡°Stanley, you have definitely


    found the most precious diamond ever¡­¡±


    Upon hearing theirpliments to his wife, Stanley¡¯s smile broadened subconsciously.


    Perhaps the team¡¯s first win had boosted the members¡¯ spirits; Team QPG romped through the


    following games with unexpected ease and won all three.


    Initially, the gamers from all over the world guessed that both of the teams had a fifty-fifty chance of


    winning. However, Team QPG had proven them wrong.


    The match ended with 3:0.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This meant that Team QPG would bepeting with Team IM in the finals for Spring Tournament


    Championship.


    This was the smoothest match the Team QPG members had ever yed, and they were as excited


    as everyone else. They turned to each other with knowing nces and smiles, connecting over their


    joy of the team¡¯s victory.


    The boys gathered in a circle and hugged each other. Some of them even teared up.


    Conversely, X was calm.


    She remained seated in her ce without turning a hair. All she did was watch the boys¡¯ exhrated


    expressions in a gratifying manner.


    She tried to maintain a serene aura on her exterior, although she was extremely pleased with their


    achievement today.


    Once again, the director zoomed into X¡¯s face.


    Her close-up had caused a sensation in the pop-ups.


    ¡°What kind of divine eyes are those?¡±


    ¡°I can sense unusual confidence and calmness in X.¡±


    ¡°Her eyes are so beautiful! I finally understand what it means to have stars in your eyes.¡±


    After hugging each other, the team members led X to the opposite desk to shake hands with the


    opposing team.


    Subsequently, they walked to the middle of the stage and bowed deeply to the audience.


    The host came on stage shortly and requested X to stay back for a quick interview.


    The others then went backstage together.


    While all these were happening, Josh Batton had been sitting at the corner and keeping his eyes on


    X. His soft lips stretched into a smile, and his eyes were as gentle as a dove.


    Suddenly, the director caught sight of Josh. Without further ado, he shifted the camera from X to


    the superstar¡¯s face.


    The live stream¡¯s pop-ups blew up on the big screen.


    ¡°Josh Batton? Is he at the scene now? Oh my, I should¡¯ve gone to see the game today.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I just missed my beloved idol! By the way, I¡¯ve never heard of him having the habit of


    watching live video games before. What¡¯s wrong with him today?¡±


    ¡°The way he looked at X is so loving! I¡¯m melting.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s glowing on the stage, and he¡¯s watching her from afar in the midst of the crowd. This is so


    beautiful!¡±


    X waspletely unaware of what was going on right now. She was too focused on the


    interview with the host.


    From time to time, her gaze would drift toward Stanley and his family.


    They met her eyes smilingly too.


    Meanwhile, #Josh Batton Watching The Game# had bolted to the top of the trending list!

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    ¡°After the interview, X Quest bowed politely to all the workers before leaving the stage.


    Suddenly, the audience started screaming at the top of their lungs.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!! My idol!!!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Josh Batton, I love you!!!!!!!!!¡±


    X immediately turned in the direction of the noises.


    A ck figure was lowering his cap while dashing to the exit. It was Josh Batton.


    The audience chased after him, frantically, like a swarm of bees.


    However, Josh was running very fast.


    It seemed that they would not easily catch him up.


    However, even so, X was still worried about his safety. She quickly approached the security


    guards guarding the stage and ordered, ¡°Follow Josh Batton. Keep an eye on him.¡±


    Hearing the order, the security guards ran out of the stadium at once.


    Stanley Batton stepped forward, slowly sliding his hand into hers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are


    bodyguards outside. They¡¯ll protect him.¡±


    Only then did X get the load off her mind and nodded obediently.


    Stanley did not speak again. He gazed thoughtfully in the direction where Josh had left, his eyes


    slightly narrowed.


    Wilson Batton sighed helplessly. ¡°It must be really tiring to be a celebrity¡­¡±


    ¡°Fame and fortune go hand in hand with exhaustion,¡± Sharon Lindt agreed.


    On the other hand, Catherine ignored their conversation about Josh and hugged X¡¯s arm


    intimately. ¡°My sister-inw, you looked so cool just now¡­ Damn cool.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s mainly because my teammates and I have excellent team work,¡± X replied humbly.


    ¡°What? Your operation really was brilliant¡­¡± Sharon interrupted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. X, I¡¯m happy for you. Let¡¯s go to celebrate Team QPG¡¯s victory tonight. It¡¯s on my


    treat!¡± Wilson suggested.


    ¡°Can I invite my teammates too?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Wilson agreed without hesitation.


    X cracked into a smile instantaneously.


    ¡°X, we¡¯ll wait for you in the car. Join us at the parking lotter, okay?¡± Wilson added.


    X nodded in response.


    They did not notice it, but all eyes fell on them as they were busy chattering.


    This was especially true for the girls, who had not left the scene. They were glued to the chairs,


    unwilling to take their eyes off Stanley. All of them were silently fangirling over the charming man.


    ¡°That guy is so handsome¡­ Is he X Quest¡¯s husband? I think he¡¯s hotter than Josh Batton. Don¡¯t


    you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree with you. He¡¯s cold yet elegant, like an unreachable flower on the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ Why are all the good-looking men taken already? Look at the way he stares at X¡­¡±


    The stadium was so noisy that X could not hear their whisperings at all.


    After sending the Batton family away, X went backstage alone.


    There were many interviews waiting for her backstage.


    After she finished the interviews with her teammates, she led the everyone in Team QPG, including


    the yers, the management team, the coaching team, and the analysis team to the parking lot.


    The group of people met up with the Batton family at the parking lot. Together, they went to a


    nearby high-end barbecue restaurant and asked for thergest private room.


    There were two tables in the private room.


    The tables were all taken as soon as they entered the room.


    X, the management and coaching team, sat together with the Batton family. Whereas the yers


    and the analysis team sat at another table.


    Once everyone was seated, they took the menu from the waiters and started ordering their dinner.


    Then, they chatted harmonically while ying their phones.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The Batton family did not reveal their true identity, Therefore, everyone was able to get along with


    them easily. None of the members felt distanced from them.


    Exhaustion overtook X while they were waiting for the food. She leaned on Stanley¡¯s shoulder


    like a kitten, looking at her phone without saying a word.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Stanley Batton wrapped his arm around her shoulder and sat quietly. He would gently stroke her


    hair from time to time.


    The gorgeous couple was acting all lovey-dovey.


    Everyone in the room was looking enviously at them.


    X Quest logged onto her Weibo ount to take a look at the trending list today.


    Five out of the first ten hot topics were about the game tonight.


    #Josh Batton Watching The Game#


    #X Quest Splendid Operation#


    #Doting Gazes From X Quest¡¯s Husband#


    #Team QPG Victory#


    #Team QPG 3:0#


    X tapped on the first hot topic. The first thing that came into her sight was aizen¡¯s screenshot


    of the live stream just now.


    In the screenshot, Josh Batton watched X on the stage from afar, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    Josh¡¯s fans went crazy instantaneously.


    ¡°I must¡¯ve gone mad! I should¡¯ve gone to the stadium today. Why didn¡¯t I go to watch the match?


    Ugh, I regret it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know X and Josh are so close. His schedule is really tight, but he¡¯s willing to find time to


    support her personally.¡±


    ¡°Are you guys sure that he doesn¡¯t like X at all? I¡¯ve never seen Josh paying so much attention to


    a girl.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? X is married. They¡¯re just friends.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of her. I¡¯ve been dreaming of meeting Josh my whole life. Why can she see him


    anytime she wants?¡±


    X briefly scrolled through thement section before reading the other hot topics.


    The other hot topics were basically praising her gaming skills, her operation, and her dear husband,


    Stanley.


    ¡°Is there anything else that X doesn¡¯t know? Oh yeah, has anyone noticed the bracelet on her


    wrist? It¡¯s a limited edition, guys. It costs about one hundred fifty thousand dors!¡±


    ¡°The way her husband looks at her gives me goosebumps! What a loving man he is. How I hope I


    have a husband like him too.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss X, I swear you¡¯re the life winner I envy the most.¡±


    ¡°X, you¡¯re my daddy! Your operation is awesome!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, X! Love your skills, girl. You¡¯re my daddy!¡±


    Stanley could see all the posts andments X was reading on her phone.


    However, he did not move nor make anyments. He remained as calm as the sea.


    He continued to hold X¡¯s shoulder with his left hand, while his other was constantly sliding the


    wine ss back and forth as he got lost in his thoughts.


    Though he said and did nothing, he was still the brightest star in the room. The powerful aura


    exuded by him alone was enough to intimidate everyone around the table.


    ¡°X, please tell Mom and Dad that I¡¯m not joining you all for dinner. I have a photoshoot for the


    magazer.¡± Josh texted X on WeChat.


    X replied with an ¡®Ok¡¯ emoji.


    After that, she asked, ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. No worries, I¡¯ve arrived safely at the studio.¡± Josh reassured her.


    Knowing that Josh was doing fine, X did not reply to his message anymore. She shoved her


    phone back into her pocket.


    Next to her, Stanley frowned in silence.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Josh said he¡¯s noting over for dinner. He has work to do, so let¡¯s just eat on our


    own.¡± X nced at Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton.


    After finishing the meal, Stanley drove X back to their home with his ck Bentley Arnage.


    As soon as they set foot into the house, Stanley forced X against the wall and buried her under


    his shadow.


    He kissed her without warning, hungry yet passionate.


    It happened so quickly that X had no other choice but to surrender to his soft lips¡­

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    She red at the chill man resentfully. ¡°Are you even human?¡±


    Stretching his long arms, the man pulled her into his embrace and held her tightly, his chin rubbing


    her hair repeatedly. ¡°This isn¡¯t how you looked just now.¡±


    X Quest¡¯s blush seared through her cheeks, all the way to her neck. Her heart leaped up as if it


    was electrocuted.


    ¡°Shameless.¡±


    ¡°Good girl¡­ I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    Be more careful next time? Was he trying to fool a three-year-old kid?


    He said that every single time.


    But guess what?


    He was only getting more aggressive.


    ¡°If a man¡¯s word can be trusted, I guess the pigs can live on the tree too.¡±


    A chuckle escaped the man¡¯s lips. ¡°Shall we take a bath?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Carry me. I can¡¯t move at all.¡± X wrapped her arms around his neck and pouted.


    Stanley Batton ced one arm around her back and scooped the other arm around the bend in her


    knees, lifting her effortlessly. Then, he made his way to the bathroom.


    He filled the bathtub with warm water before the two of them went in.


    Mist surrounded them, making the man¡¯s emotionless face look exceptionally cool and delicate.


    Suddenly, Stanley hugged her from behind. ¡°Stay away from Josh¡­¡±


    X¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°In short, don¡¯t talk to him except for work¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking about this all of a sudden?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°My wife is too pretty. I¡¯m afraid that other men will try to snatch you from me¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve never really talked about other stuff other than work,¡± reassured X.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Sebastian Brenand was sitting alone on the bed at a luxury vi. He was holding Rachel


    Wood¡¯s favorite perfume, Chanel COCO Mademoiselle, in a daze.


    He looked indescribably dejected.


    The two of them had been separated for days. How was she doing now?


    Where on earth was she?


    Did she ever miss him?


    Would she be as vulnerable as he waste in the night?


    His mind was running wild, and his heart was flooded with mixed feelings.


    Opening the lid of the perfume, he sprayed it into the air.


    Soon, the familiar fragrance spread in the air.


    He slowly closed his eyes as he put the perfume aside, quietly enjoying Rachel¡¯s smell.


    He subconsciously turned sideways and reached out to the spot beside him.


    However, the nket was simply empty and cold.


    She was the one waiting for him back in those days.


    He did note here every day as he had to deal with a lot of other women.


    Though she did not know whether the man woulde back to her, she would always wait for him


    in the house, leaving a light on for him.


    Whenever he came, there would always be a light shining for him, and she would always be there


    waiting for his return.


    No doubt, she did her part as a lover very well.


    When he came, she weed him. When he left, she neverined.


    There were times when he promised her toe back but he went back on his words.


    Nevertheless, she had never called him to ask for an exnation.


    She was as quiet as a kitten.


    All she did was stay in this room obediently, waiting for her master.


    Nheless, everything had changed in just a few days.


    He went from the one she was waiting for, to the one who was waiting for her.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Only then did he understand how lonely it was to wait for someone who would nevere home.


    How many nights did Rachel Wood wait in silence like him right now?


    As he thought about it, he realized he was unforgivably mean to Rachel in the past.


    He was heartless. He was a bastard.


    Irritation spiked Sebastian Brenand as he reminded himself how terrible he was. He got up and lit a


    cigarette, taking quick drags on it grumpily.


    He had been smoking really uncontrobly these days.


    He used to take a couple of cigarettes a day. However, a pack of cigarettes was simply not enough


    for him to survive a day now.


    Sebastian was breathless with guilt and exasperation even after he puffed at a few cigarettes.


    Atst, he crushed the butt of the cigarette with his heels and grabbed his phone, calling his


    assistant, Jean Hanson, sulkily. ¡°Jean, you don¡¯t have toe to work anymore starting


    tomorrow¡­¡±


    His words startled the sleepy Jean over the other end of the phone. Instantly, he rolled over and


    crawled out of bed, flustered. He was stunned to the spot as he stuttered in fright, ¡°Master


    Sebastian, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ I was wrong¡­ Please give me another chance¡­¡±


    ¡°How many days has it been? Where the hell is Rachel? I¡¯ve given you many chances already.¡±


    ¡°Please give me more time¡­ Please¡­ I promise that I¡¯ll work harder.¡±


    Sebastian frowned impatiently. He lit another cigarette and took a long drag on it. ¡°Three more days.


    Get lost if you fail to find her within these three days.¡±


    ***


    The next morning, X Quest woke up to a warm message from Alex.


    He wished her good luck.


    And he said that he would see her in the finals.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    X smiled at the message. She replied with an ¡®OK¡¯ emoji and wished him all the best for the finals


    too.


    Up until now, the novelty of yesterday¡¯s experience still thrilled and excited her.


    Never in her life had she imagined that she would be a professional gamer and y in a


    tournament.


    After going through all the training and experiencingst night¡¯s stirring match, X could finally


    understand the charm of e-sports.


    Its charmy in its uncertainty.


    The game¡¯s oue was unknown until the veryst moment as you never knew what would


    happen in the next second.


    Just like how everyone predicted that both the teams had a fifty-fifty chance of winning before the


    game started yesterday.


    Many people guessed that the score would be 3:2.


    It was either the opposing team won the game by a nose or vice versa.


    Surprisingly, in the end, Team QPG swept to victory with an astonishing 3:0.


    On top of that, they had brought the audience one of the most exciting games ever.


    Suddenly, someone gripped X¡¯s shoulder and turned her body around.


    X fell into a warm embrace in the very next second.


    She slowly lifted her head and gazed at the beautiful scenery in front of her. ¡°Good morning, hubby.¡±


    Waking up to sunshine and finding your beloved lying right to you was undoubtedly the happiest


    thing in life.


    Stanley Batton dotingly ruffled her hair. ¡°Morning, dear. What were you doing just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just replying to Alex¡¯s message.¡±


    ¡°Alex? Why did he text you early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°To wish me good luck for the finals.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure he doesn¡¯t have any other bad intentions?¡± Stanley asked cautiously.


    X rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you feel threatened by those kids? Seriously? Are you thatme?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault to be so suspicious, alright?¡±


    ¡°Whose fault is it then?¡±


    ¡°You. It¡¯s your fault for being too pretty¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s abruptpliment had left X speechless.


    ¡°By the way, what did you say just now?¡± The man¡¯s eyes gradually became distant.


    Questions were swimming in X¡¯s head. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You asked me, am I thatme?¡±

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    X Quest¡¯s cheeks turned pink instantaneously. ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. I didn¡¯t mean


    you¡¯reme in that way¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just not what you¡¯re thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll let you know if I¡¯mme or not, right now.¡±


    X was on the verge of tears.


    She had just recovered from the exhaustion fromst night, but her limbs were drained of all energy


    again now.


    She weakly lifted her head and caught a glimpse of the clock. It was almost noon.


    He was a real pain in the neck!!!


    ¡°Stanley Batton¡­ I warn you not to do this anymore.¡± X got up from the bed whileining.


    Stanley grinned mischievously and sat up. Extending his arm, he pulled her into his embrace once


    more and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll control myself next time.¡±


    Upon hearing that, X knew that he was trying to brush her off again!


    X nced at him, coldly before putting on a white camisole dress and heading to the bathroom.


    Stanley simply wrapped a towel around his waist and quickly caught up with her. Domineering and


    without warning, he scooped her knees and lifted her up.


    X¡¯s heart instantly raced frantically. ¡°What¡­ Are you doing it now?¡±


    She was now slightly afraid of him.


    A chuckle escaped from the man¡¯s lips. ¡°Doing it? Do you want me to do it again?¡±


    X rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I shall not ¡®do it¡¯ again.¡±


    It was undeniable; the Englishnguage had an extensive vocabry with double entendres.


    Once again, the man had made her blush and her heart flutter.


    X immediately looked away from him and frowned impatiently. ¡° Put me down. I want to wash


    up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    However, the man ignored her and carried her to the bathroom. Putting her down in front of the sink,


    he proceeded to squeeze the toothpaste for her and ced a cup of water beside the sink.


    ¡°It¡¯d have been nice if you¡¯re so considerate in bed too,¡± Xined.


    Stanley studied her expression for a few seconds before squeezing more toothpaste on his


    toothbrush. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make you happy. Isn¡¯t that thoughtful?¡±


    ¡°You call that thoughtful?¡± X brushed her teeth with resentment written all over her face.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m ¡®physically¡¯ making my wife happy¡­ Is that not considerate enough?¡±


    X rolled her eyes at him once more. She had no energy to continue arguing with him on this


    matter.


    After brushing her teeth, she turned on the tap and washed her face carefully.


    ¡°What do you want to eat for breakfast?¡± The man, who had just finished washing his face, asked


    while wiping his face.


    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re having breakfast?¡± Why did she think that they had long missed breakfast?


    ¡°My bad. What do you want to eat for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Anything that¡¯s not too greasy will be fine. I don¡¯t have much appetite now,¡± said X.


    ¡°Shall I cook some noodles for you?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Beef noodles?¡±


    ¡°Seafood noodles. I don¡¯t feel like having meat¡­¡± X added.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll prepare our lunch now. You can put on makeup first.¡±


    Then, the man strode out of the room.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    She did not know when it started, but Stanley Batton would always be the one preparing the meals


    as long as they were at home.


    He would also wash the dishes after they had their meals and did all the other household chores.


    Everything was contrary to what they had agreed to when they first moved into this house.


    In the past, both of them would divide the chores equally.


    However, the situation had changed as time crept by. He was now in charge of all the heavy work.


    The man seemed to be ustomed to their current lifestyle too. He would automatically settle


    everything for his girl, spoiling her like a little princess.


    X Quest had also gotten used to it.


    She was used to being pampered by him every day.


    She was used to having her man to take charge of all the household chores.


    No matter how tough the real world was, she would always be his baby girl in this house.


    Whenever she returned to their home, he would wee her with his warm embrace.


    Likewise, no matter how ruthless and cold the man was when he was outside, he would always


    reveal his most gentle side when he set foot into this house.


    He could put on a suit and tie and turn into the fiercest leopard in the jungle, wandering around the


    cruel business world with ease.


    Conversely, he could also take off his suit and put on an apron for her, patiently brewing her favorite


    soup in the kitchen.


    He had always been an indifferent and cruel man to the outsiders.


    Nevertheless, he saved the warmest side of him for her.


    After washing her face, X put on some light makeup.


    She chose a pale-cherry lipstick color to give her lips a healthy glow before changing into a clean


    and tidy business girl outfit.


    She matched her white blouse with a light pink high-waisted slim cut skirt. Her light pink suit was


    rather well-fitting, perfectly entuating her figure and her tiny waist.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The hem of her pink skirty between her thighs and her knees, showing off her skinny and straight


    legs effortlessly.


    Putting on a pair of matching pink high heels and tying her hair into a neat high ponytail, X went


    downstairs refreshed.


    At this moment, Stanley was setting up the cutlery in front of the dining table.


    There were two bowls of steaming seafood noodles, two cups of orange milkshake, and a small


    te of sd on the table.


    It was a simple meal, but his presence had made it extra special.


    Steak and king crab were nothingpared to the bowl of fine noodles he made.


    X¡¯s legs were undeniably sexy. There was no fat on them. They swayed appealingly as her soles


    moved upon the glossy tiles.


    When Stanley lifted his head, the first thing that caught his sight was her legs, followed by her


    slender waist, and her fairy-like face.


    A strong desire surged within the man when he thought of the images of them just now.


    ¡°Wow¡­ the noodles look delicious,¡± X cheerfully walked up to him and said.


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Stanley hugged her tightly from behind and rested his chin


    on her shoulder. He was constantly rubbing her earlobe with the tip of his nose while gritting his


    teeth. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have let you step out of this house today without ¡®doing it¡¯ if not for the fact that


    you¡¯re tired.¡±


    X smelled danger the moment he said that. Immediately, she pushed him away somewhat coldly


    though the rosiness on her cheeks gave her away. She sat down sheepishly. ¡°Get yourself together,


    Stanley Batton. Be a man, Stanley Batton.¡±


    A flicker of a smile yed across Stanley¡¯s face as he sank into the chair next to her. Tenderness


    overflowed his eyes like a fountain. ¡°X¡­¡±


    X raised her head and met his eyes.


    For a second, she felt like she was about to drown in his eyes.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    X¡¯s face grew redder and redder. ¡°What about you? Do you love me?¡±


    Stanley rarely told her that he loved her.


    However, he had expressed his love for her through actions.


    Sometimes, it was not necessary for us to tell someone how much we loved them.


    To understand a man, one should look at what he had done for them instead of listening to what he


    said. Actions always spoke louder than words.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    ¡°Yes¡­ I love you to death, X¡­¡± Stanley Batton answered truthfully. His eyes were brimmed with


    strong possessiveness as he spoke.


    They were like dangerous cheetahs locking upon their prey.


    ¡°I only had an armor back then, and I¡¯m not afraid of anything. However, your appearance has given


    me a soft spot¡­¡± Stanley held her hand with a serious expression etched on his face.


    His one short sentence had touched X Quest¡¯s heart. She could feel a prickly feeling at the tip of


    her nose as she met his eyes.


    ¡°In the past, many people tried to attack me, but they didn¡¯t know how to do it. Now that I have you,


    it¡¯s not going to be the same anymore. If they take you away from me, I will risk my life to snatch


    you back,¡± Stanley continued.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    X¡¯s eyes were rimmed red upon hearing his sincere confession.


    To Stanley, she was more important than his life.


    ¡°I love you very, very, very much too¡­¡± X sobbed.


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s eat. The noodles are getting cold.¡± Stanley pinched her cheeks and gazed at her


    fondly as if he wasforting a five-year-old kid.


    X picked up the fork. She slurped the noodles while wiping her tears. ¡°Bastard. I¡¯ve just woken


    up, and you¡¯re making me cry already.¡±


    Stanley smiled and picked out all the shrimps from his bowl, putting them into X¡¯s bowl one by


    one.


    Once again, his little action had warmed her heart.


    ¡°Have some shrimp. Don''t give it all to me¡­¡± X nagged.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can have them.¡±


    He knew that X loved shrimps. Every time they had noodles together, he would pick out her


    favorite shrimps from his bowl and give them all to her.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve arranged our two families to meet tonight. Remember to get off from work


    earlierter,¡± Stanley reminded her.


    X found that the man was more concerned about this matter than her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X nodded in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to work today, and I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening. Let¡¯s go to find our families together,¡±


    he added.


    ¡°Sure. By the way, has Sebastian Brenand contacted you recently?¡± X asked.


    ¡°No,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°It seems that he has really fallen in love with Rachel Wood this time. Has he found Rachel yet?¡±


    X asked curiously.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help him?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I should lend him a hand.¡±


    ***


    At eight o¡¯clock sharp, X and Stanley walked into one of therge, luxurious private rooms at


    Victoria Hotel.


    Jeremy Quest and May Conner were already sitting in the private room, waiting for them.


    Apparently, the Batton family had not arrived yet.


    Before the pair could even greet the two elders, Wilson Batton strode into the room with Josh


    Batton, Catherine Batton, and Sharon Lindt following closely behind him.


    Both of their parents and family members were properly dressed up.


    All of them looked pretty decent.


    Jeremy and May stopped dead in their tracks the moment they saw Josh.


    Josh Batton, one of the most notable celebrities today, was Stanley¡¯s brother?


    No wonder they often thought that Josh and Stanley bore a resemnce with each other.


    The Batton family was very polite. As soon as they saw Jeremy and Quest, they took the initiative to


    walk up to them and introduce themselves courteously.


    The two families warmly exchanged pleasantries before taking their seats.


    Though May¡¯s presence had irritated Sharon, she did not show her true feelings as she did not want


    to give Jeremy a hard time. She hoped that the two families could have dinner harmoniously, too.


    Seeing that everyone had settled down at the round table, Jeremy reached for the long brocade box


    ced on the windowsill next to him and handed it to Wilson.


    Wilson¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Judging from the size of the box, could it be a painting?

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    ¡°It¡¯s Tang Bohu¡¯s painting. X told me that you love to collect antique calligraphy and paintings,


    especially Tang Bohu¡¯s artworks.¡± Jeremy Quest responded.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A smile blossomed on Wilson Batton¡¯s face when he heard his favorite painter¡¯s name. Without


    further ado, he unfolded the handscroll in front of everyone.


    This beautiful painting was a collection that he had longed for.


    Unfortunately, he waste to the auctionst time. As a result, someone else had taken away this


    painting for twenty million dors.


    He could not believe that Jeremy was actually that ¡®someone else¡¯.


    ¡°Aye! Thank you so much, Jeremy!¡± Wilson held the painting joyfully and admired it with all his


    heart.


    He looked very much like a little girl encountering her beloved idol in real life.


    X Quest understood why her father was willing to give Wilson his favorite painting of all time.


    The Batton family had given her family many valuable gifts. Hence, he wanted to return something


    of the same value to show his gratitude.


    On top of that, he hoped that his decent gift could more or less grace her daughter in front of her in-


    laws.


    As X pondered about it, the corner of her soft lips subconsciously curved upward into a shallow


    arc.


    Her father always had her best interests at heart.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the painting you¡¯ve been longing for? You¡¯ve finally found it. You must be really happy,


    aren¡¯t you?¡± Sharon Lindt nced at the painting and asked.


    ¡°Are you interested in the painting too?¡± Upon hearing that, Jeremy could not help but grin in


    satisfaction.


    Wilson nodded. ¡°Yeah. I love it¡­¡±


    Looking at the painting in Wilson¡¯s hand, May Conner¡¯s heart was shattered into a million pieces.


    She did not agree with Jeremy to give such a priceless gift to the Batton family.


    This painting was worth more than twenty million dors.


    It would not be a problem if they wanted to resell it at the price of thirty million dors.


    Tang Bohu¡¯s artwork was one of the rarest antiques on the market.


    However, May had no right to stop Jeremy as he had already made up his mind. Furthermore, she


    had learned an important lesson from her previous mistake, that was, to y nice in front of Jeremy.


    It was safer and better for her to keep quiet.


    Devastated at the loss of the painting, May decided to change the subject. ¡°Josh Batton, my


    daughter, Emily Quest, is very fond of you. I totally didn¡¯t expect you to be part of our family. My


    daughter would be overjoyed if she knew about this.¡±


    Emily Quest. Josh Batton did remember this name.


    The nasty woman who often went against X.


    Josh managed a faint smile. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Of course¡­¡± May replied.


    As she spoke, she snuck a sneaky text message to Emily when nobody was looking at her, sharing


    the good news with her daughter.


    As soon as Catherine Batton heard Emily¡¯s name, she could not help but roll her eyes at May, her


    face as dark as night.


    Sharon had told her all the filthy things that the two of them had done to X.


    Two vicious women. This was her impression of May and Emily.


    ¡°Catherine¡­ What a sweet little girl! Sharon, Wilson, you¡¯ve done a wonderful job in raising your


    kids,¡± May continued.


    Catherine did not even bother to listen to her sheer bunk. Without paying any heed to her, Catherine


    lowered her head and kept eating, asionally forcing a smile out of politeness.


    Halfway through the meal, Emily pushed open the door and walked into the private room.


    She had rushed here as soon as she saw May¡¯s message.


    This shameless woman had dropped a bombshell in the room. X, as well as the Batton family,


    were stunned by her arrival. Their utter dismay was reflected in their eyes.


    None of them had invited Emily¡­


    Why was she here?


    On the other hand, Emily was bbergasted with joy when she caught sight of her favorite idol.


    Nevertheless, she tried to suppress her excitement as she was still a severely depressed patient in


    the public. Trying as she might, she hid her smile and nodded politely to everyone before sitting on


    the empty seat next to Josh.


    ¡°Hello everyone¡­ I¡¯m Emily Quest¡­¡± Emily mumbled.


    X red at her, speechless. How could she be so shameless?


    What a brazen unbidden guest¡­

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    The elders of the Batton family managed to mostly maintain a serene and courteous front despite


    their shock. They returned Emily Quest a polite nod.


    Nheless, the rest of them remained indifferent toward her arrival.


    The same was true for Josh Batton, who was usually friendly and humble.


    Emily did not care what the others thought about her.


    She only cared about her beloved idol¡¯s reaction.


    From the second she opened the door, her eyes were able to perfectly capture all the subtle


    changes in Josh¡¯s expression.


    He resented her.


    She clearly knew that it was because of X Quest.


    Initially, she thought that Josh liked X.


    Only today she had learned that Josh was one of the sons of the Batton family. He was Stanley


    Batton¡¯s sixth brother.


    All the tenderness and intimacy that Josh had for X were simply because they were family.


    However, even so, she was still jealous of X.


    ¡°Can I have your autographter? I¡¯m a big fan of yours¡­¡± Emily asked nervously.


    ¡°Mypany has forbidden us from giving autographs to random fans.¡± Josh maintained a polite


    yet distant smile.


    It was rare to find such an apathetic look on Josh.


    Emily had been one of his biggest fans since a long time ago, and his affability had left asting


    impression on her. She could barely remember seeing such an expression on his face because it


    was only shown to someone he particrly hated¡­


    Never in life had she imagined that Josh would hate her to such an extent because of X.


    Moreover, he had just turned her down in front of everyone.


    ¡°Your colleagues aren¡¯t here. No one will know if you secretly give me your autograph¡­¡± Emily said


    again.


    She did not want to give up.


    She had waited for her whole life to meet Josh and had dinner with him. How could she give up so


    easily?


    Josh smiled. ¡°I have my principle.¡±


    Though Emily was not resigned to his rejection, she knew that she would only put herself in a


    difficult situation if she pursued the matter. Having no other choice, she shut her mouth and looked


    away from him.


    Little did he know, his apparent disinterest did not affect her fondness for him at all.


    Emily had started to fangirl over Josh ever since his debut role in a drama.


    Up until now, she still could not forget the amazement Josh had brought her in that summer.


    Josh was the most stunning male lead she had ever seen.


    What a dashing young man he was in that drama.


    It was that one character that made her fall in love with Josh, and her love was uncontroble.


    Her beloved idol had be her kryptonite from that day onward, causing her to go on a spending


    spree. She would buy all the products he endorsed and all the magazines he was featured in.


    Besides, she would watch all the TV series and movies with him in it.


    Her adoration for him was like a scorching me. Despite Josh¡¯s deep antipathy toward her, there


    was no way she could just put out the fire in her heart.


    It was all because Josh was the treasure that she once guarded with all her heart.


    Nevertheless, she could not deny her idol was really hurting her at this moment.


    One¡¯s heart could be divided into many parts.


    Most of her heart was given to Tom Sullivan, and she had given the remaining small part to her


    beloved idol as well as the men she had one night stand with.


    Her love for them was not contradictory to each other.


    Although she loved Tom very much, it was impossible for her to stop fangirling over her beloved


    idol, nor finding those men¡­


    Her love for all of them was clear and distinct.


    ¡°Waiter, bring my daughter a set of cutlery¡­¡± May Conner broke the deadlock and looked at Emily.


    ¡°Emily, you haven¡¯t had dinner, right? Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Emily nodded in response.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sister-inw, do you want to have some red wine?¡± The coolness exuded by Josh had disappeared


    instantaneously. His eyes only expressed sincerity as he stared at X.


    Stanley glowered at him coldly before taking the bottle of red wine on the table and poured it for


    X himself.


    No doubt, X was the main character at this table tonight.


    As for Emily, she was just a sidekick as usual.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    As long as X Quest was there, Emily Quest would definitely be the forgotten one.


    X was a diamond shining in the dark. She was dazzling enough to overshadow the people


    around her, and this included Emily.


    Even when they were kids, she had always lived in X¡¯s shadow. She was fed up with it.


    Seeing that Stanley had already poured the wine for X, Josh Batton did not say anything else


    and continued eating. From time to time, he would reach over to refill Catherine¡¯s te.


    Catherine kept her head down the whole time, focusing on her dinner. She did not even bother to


    look at Emily.


    ¡°Wilson, Sharon, X told me that you have four other children besides Stan, Josh, and Catherine.


    Is that true?¡± May Conner tried to switch the subject again to keep Emily from being embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sharon Lindt was not interested in talking with May.


    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce them to you next time. The four of them are currently abroad. They¡¯re pretty busy, so


    they rarelye back,¡± Wilson Batton exined.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting them. I believe that they¡¯re all brilliant kids,¡± May said again.


    ¡°It must be really tiring to keep flying around the world, right?¡± Emily asked as she turned to Josh.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t yourpany let you rest once in a while?¡± It seemed so unreal to sit beside his favorite idol.


    For a second, Emily felt as if she was suffocating.


    Many celebrities looked better on screen than they do in real life, but Josh was an exception.


    His skin was fair and soft like the morning dew. No matter how close one got to him, they would not


    find a single erged pore on it.


    Tenderness was shimmering in his eyes.


    There seemed to be a crystal clear stream flowing from his eyes, prating her and filling her


    empty heart.


    Most of the girls would prefer Stanley Batton over Josh. However, Josh was the perfect man on


    earth to her.


    His temperament alone was enough to make her heart melt.


    Generally, the hot guys would exude an aggressive and oppressive aura despite having appealing


    looks.


    Nheless, Josh had never given her this kind of feeling.


    People admired him for his amiability as much as his good sense. Though he was a superstar, one


    would not feel distanced from him because he was friendly to everyone.


    Josh was just like a sunny senior one met in passing in university, wearing a snow-white shirt, riding


    a bicycle.


    Many celebrities relied on makeup and dress-up.


    Josh did not need any of those.


    A simple white dress shirt was enough to set off his charm. Even if he did not put on any makeup,


    he could still make all his fans faint.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°What about dramas? Do you have any uing drama?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s confidential.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a big fan of yours for many years¡­¡± she added.


    Emily had never talked this much since she started pretending as a depressive patient.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Josh remained detached from her.


    Unable to find any topics to keep their conversation going, Emily decided to shut her mouth once


    again.


    At this time, a waiter approached her and ced a set of new cutlery in front of her.


    She began to eat with her head down.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She did not need to pretend to be depressed anymore.


    Josh¡¯s indifference had already broken her heart. Would she look any better with a broken heart?


    Nevertheless, it was her pleasure to sit with Josh, no matter how upset he made her feel.


    ***


    After dinner, Emily logged onto her dating app on her phone and texted a young man.


    Then, the two of them went to a nearby hotel.


    Tom Sullivan had not touched her for months. Whenever she felt lonely, she would log onto the


    dating app to look for some good-looking guys.


    Sometimes she would also look for those handsome models at the nightclub.


    Emily had a severe addiction to sex.


    It had gotten worse since Tom decided not to touch her anymore.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    To prevent the Sullivan family from getting suspicious of her, Emily Quest would make sure that she


    was home by eleven o¡¯clock when she met up with the other men at night.


    She would then lie to the Sullivan family that she had a bad day, so she wanted to go for a walk.


    They did not care about her, anyway. None of them care about how she felt or where she went.


    If she hung out with the other men during the daytime, she would tell them she wanted to go


    shopping, or she needed to take medicine from the hospital. In short, there were a bunch of


    excuses that she could use.


    She usually would have fun longer during the daytime. There were times when she constantly


    pestered them for the whole afternoon.


    asionally, she would also hang out with two or three men at once.


    Initially, Emily did not n to find any men tonight, but her heart was burning again after seeing


    Josh.


    She had to find a ce to vent.


    ***


    While Emily was entangled with a young man in bed, X Quest was duo-queuing with Team


    QPG¡¯s Support in the study room. She had been ying the game since she came home from


    dinner.


    Emily was having a fierce battle, and the same was true for her sister.


    After Stanley Batton came out from the bathroom, he sat on the bed and unlocked his phone, going


    through the correspondence between hispany and the partnerships in earnest.


    It was already midnight when he finished reading all the documents.


    Stanley took off his gold-rimmed sses and massaged his forehead. Feeling much better, he


    opened his eyes and scanned the bedroom.


    She had note back.


    It was unsurprising. His wife would always give her all to achieve her goal whenever she started


    doing something.


    This was also what he liked most about her.


    She always did her very best in whatever she did.


    Nevertheless, her determination had its disadvantage too.


    This was not the first time Stanley felt like she neglected him because of that stupid video game.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, he texted her in the afternoon, but she did not reply to him. He had to wait for hours for


    her to get back to him, exining how she missed the message because she had training at the


    base.


    Even after she had finished all her work, she would grab herptop and y the game for a while


    before going to bed.


    When Stanley walked into the study room, X was frantically attacking the enemy¡¯s inhibitor with


    her Support.


    She was just a few clicks away from destroying the inhibitor.


    Stanley strode across the room and stopped beside her, his hand running down her body naughtily.


    X shivered at the tingling sensation traveling across her skin.


    At this time, the opposing team¡¯s Top Solo respawned.


    The Top Solo immediately killed X and her Support while she was distracted by Stanley.


    X was totally speechless.


    One more click. One more click, and the enemy¡¯s inhibitor would have been destroyed.


    She now had to y another round to end the game because of Stanley.


    X turned to re at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m in a match


    right now?¡±


    ¡°I know. Do what you¡¯re supposed to do¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s hand continued to move around her body. ¡°...


    and I¡¯ll do what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±


    Right at that moment, X¡¯s other three teammates teleported to the enemy¡¯s inhibitor together.


    After an intense fight between the two teams, her teammates finally destroyed the enemy¡¯s inhibitor.


    Victory.


    Stanley snuck a peek at the screen. ¡°You won.¡±


    Without waiting for X¡¯s response, he leaned forward and kissed her passionately.


    He forced her onto the desk.


    His body on top of hers and his hands on either side of her tiny body, burying her under his shadow.


    X parted their lips exasperatedly. ¡°Stanley Batton¡­ Don¡¯t ever disturb me when I¡¯m ying


    games.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll control myself next time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­ Can we not¡­ today¡­ ummm¡­¡±


    Was she given a chance to say no?


    Stanley pulled her in and imed her mouth again...


    The next day, it was already noon when X opened her eyes.


    The noises of her vibrating phone woke her up.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    She could have slept through the entire day if it was not for the call.


    She and Stanley Batton had just fallen asleep at dawn.


    Exhaustion pulsed through her veins the moment she opened her eyes. Her sleep-deprived brain


    was going in circles, and her limbs were all numb.


    Using herst bit of energy, she reached for her phone on the bedside table and stole a nce at


    the time before answering the call.


    ¡°Boss? I thought we were going to have lunch together at the base before training? Why aren¡¯t you


    here yet? The food is ready, and we¡¯re all waiting for you.¡± Team QPG¡¯s president, Michael Gabriel¡¯s


    voice rang in her right ear, shaking her out of her drowsiness.


    Only then did X Quest remember that she had indeed promised her team members that she


    would go over for lunch with them before starting the training this afternoon.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    In the end, because of Stanley¡­


    She turned around and glowered at the culprit, who was currently sleeping with his back to her.


    Furious with his inconsideration, she rolled her eyes at him and gave his calf a harsh kick.


    Her kick awakened the man. Immediately, he rolled over and hugged X from behind. ¡°Good girl¡­


    Let me sleep for a while more... Give me a hug¡­ hmm?¡±


    The cold aura that usually surrounded the man had all faded away. He was simply a gentle, mild


    guy at the moment.


    He soundednguid and sleepy.


    His tenderness pierced through her like a sharp de, overwhelming every bit of her.


    X¡¯s right hand trembled slightly, almost dropping her phone. Embarrassment crept up from the pit


    of her stomach.


    She was on the phone!


    Could this guy please get a hold of himself?


    ¡°Shhhh!¡± X red at him.


    ¡°Boss¡­ Erm¡­ Are you busy right now? How about we have training on another day?¡± Michael had


    grasped the situation instantaneously. He finally understood why X had note over yet though


    it had long past lunchtime.


    ¡°Sorry, I think I¡¯m going to skip lunch today. You guys go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll go to trainingter.¡±


    X directly hung up the phone without waiting for Michal¡¯s reply. Then, she pushed the man away


    and turned to him with a serious face. ¡°Stanley Batton, can¡¯t you see I was on my phone just now?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    ¡°You know? Why did you try to flirt with me then?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    His eyes shut tightly, but his hand could not stop touching her.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again,¡± warned X.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll control myself next time.¡±


    ¡°You say that every single time! Tell me. What the hell did you try to control? Why can¡¯t you get


    yourself together? Are you thatme?¡± Xined discontentedly.


    Oh no. As soon as she finished thest sentence, she regretted it.


    She was ying with fire¡­


    As expected, the man soon began to do something nonsensical again. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know right now¡­


    if I¡¯mme or not¡­¡±


    ¡°Nooo¡­¡±


    Sadly, would he ever listen to her?


    Another hour had passed.


    The man finally released her.


    X pushed him away resentfully. Without saying a word, she crawled out of bed and went straight


    to the bathroom.


    On the other hand, the man looked as refreshed as usual.


    He was in no hurry to get up. Slowly and indolently, he sat up and leaned against the bedhead,


    lighting a cigarette and puffing at it.


    The scratches on his neck, chest, arms, and back were particrly enchanting in the midst of the


    smoke.


    The man had regained his calmness within a second or two, looking totally different from just now.


    His ice-cold face, and the scratches all over his body, provided a startling contrast in appearance.


    He looked cool yet lustful, as if he was going to swallow someone in the next second.


    After smoking, he crushed the butt of the cigarette and walked into the bathroom.


    After the duo had showered and brushed their teeth, X put on arge white bathrobe and left the


    bathroom first. She sat down in front of the dressing table and put on some makeup.


    Her hair was semi-wet as she had no time to dry her hair with a hairdryer.


    Stanley stepped out of the bathroom after shaving his mustache. The first thing that came to sight


    was X when he returned to the bedroom.


    He could see her captivating features from the reflection in the mirror.


    Without hesitation, he approached her from behind and squeezed her shoulder. He ran his fingers


    through her wet hair and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you dry your hair first? Hmm?¡±

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    X Quest looked in the mirror and rolled her eyes at him once more. ¡°Well, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Stanley Batton¡¯s eyes widened, attentive, and brimming with curiosity.


    ¡°Thanks to somebody, I¡¯m in a hurry now, so I don¡¯t have time to dry my hair,¡± blurted X grumpily.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you mean by ¡®oh¡¯? Isn¡¯t this your fault?¡± The more X thought about it, the angrier


    she got. She could not stop mumbling, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, bastard.¡±


    He had wasted that one hour.


    If she had got out of bed one hour earlier, she would have done putting on her makeup, dressing


    up, and even finishing her lunch right now.


    In the mirror, the man¡¯s soft lips stretched into a doting smile as he gazed at her.


    When X lifted her head, she met his smiling eyes.


    A strange tingling sensation ran down her spine instantaneously.


    There was only a white towel wrapped around his waist. Water beads were sliding down his chest,


    over the scratches she left behind, adding a tinge of sexiness to his perfect body.


    Some people did not need to do anything to catch one¡¯s eyes. Their presence alone was enough to


    make other¡¯s knees give in.


    Stanley was definitely one of them.


    ¡°My bad.¡± The man looked at her lovingly.


    ¡°Have you learned from your mistake?¡±


    Stanley nodded obediently like a devout believer. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nevertheless, even so, X clearly knew that his words were untrustable.


    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯ve learned.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned that I should ¡®work harder¡¯ next time so that you won¡¯t have the energy to nag me


    anymore.¡± As he spoke, he inched closer and plopped his hands on the dressing table, caging X


    in his embrace. His delicate chin rested against the top of her hair, and his gentle gaze fixed upon


    her face¡ªwith only ayer of essential skincare products on¡ªin the mirror.


    Upon hearing that, X¡¯s cheeks instantly turned cherry-red.


    Her blush seared through her ears, all the way to her neck.


    Nice one, Stanley. What a ¡®sincere¡¯ attitude he had when he was admitting his mistakes.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cheeky, Stanley Batton,¡± X rebuked helplessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s rude, girl. Call me ¡®hubby¡¯.¡± His tone was strangelypelling.


    ¡°Look, Stanley Batton¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man raised his brows. His gaze gradually became dangerous.


    X immediately surrendered. ¡°Hubby.¡±


    She was aware that the man would never let her step out of the house today if she continued to


    argue with him.


    It was better for her to give up now.


    ¡°Good girl. Hubby will help you to dry your hair.¡±


    Following that statement, he took the hairdryer from the dressing table and plugged it in. He


    carefully untangled the cable before drying her hair earnestly.


    Incidentally, he would give her a scalp massage.


    He ran his fingers through her ck hair, bringing her an unprecedented sense offort.


    X enjoyed his massage in silence.


    She looked in the mirror and paused at the man¡¯s tender eyes.


    Such a gaze was only shown to her alone.


    There was no aggressiveness in them.


    X stared at him for quite some time before she came back to her senses. She continued to put


    on some foundation on her face and carefully tapped on it with a beauty egg that had been wetted


    in advance.


    When she had done putting on the base, her hair waspletely dry too.


    Picking up her eyebrow pencil, she nced at him in the mirror and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°What for? I¡¯m your husband.¡±


    ¡°It has to be said.¡±


    Stanley remained silent. He took the eyebrow pencil from her hand and studied her face. ¡°Shall I


    draw it for you?¡±


    X shook her head nervously.


    She had no confidence in him at all.


    She did not want to waste any more time to redraw her eyebrows, too.


    Though, it was really romantic for a husband to help his wife to draw her brows.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Unfortunately, she was in a hurry right now. She had no time to enjoy this kind of romance.


    To not hurt his feelings, X Quest chose a lipstick and ced it in his palm. ¡°I¡¯ll do the brows


    myself, but you can help me to put on lipstickter.¡±


    Putting on lipstick was easy. Probably everyone with hands had no problem doing it.


    There were a lot of men using lipsticks or even live-selling lipsticks on the inte nowadays.


    She believed that applying lipstick was not a difficult task for Stanley Batton.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stanley returned the eyebrow pencil to her.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, X turned back to the mirror and quickly drew her brows.


    Meanwhile, Stanley leaned against the dressing table and opened the lipstick cap, ying it with his


    fingers while observing it.


    ¡°Is this color nice?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t all the lipsticks the same?¡±


    Things men would never understand x1¡­


    ¡°To be frank, I really can¡¯t understand you girls. Why are you all wasting money on the same stuff?¡±


    Things men would never understand x2¡­


    In his opinion, all the lipsticks were more or less the same.


    ¡°They¡¯re not the same! Every shade is different, just like the one you¡¯re holding now. That¡¯s called


    Orange Cookie¡­ This is Warm Nude, and this is Maple Red¡­ That¡¯s Cherry Red¡­¡± X pointed


    at her lipsticks collection and exined one by one.


    ¡°They¡¯re all red.¡±


    Things men would never understand x3¡­


    X did not want to talk about lipstick with a man who had never used lipstick in life anymore.


    How could she expect an insensible man like him to understand all the lipstick shades?


    She might as well kill him then.


    ¡°However, as long as you like them, you can buy as much as you want,¡± he said again.


    Well, that was better.


    X grinned at him and proceeded to put on some orange-red eyeshadow, eyeliner, and mascara.


    Subsequently, she brushed some highlighter and blush onto her face before contouring her jawline.


    After finishing everything, X turned to the man and said, ¡°I¡¯m done. You can help me to put on


    lipstick now.¡±


    Instantly, Stanley uncapped the lipstick and carefully smeared it on her thin lips.


    X had no idea how he was doing as she had turned away from the mirror.


    Judging from his seriousness, X was convinced that he was doing a pretty great job.


    However, she was wrong. Her jaw almost hit the floor when Stanley told her to turn around and


    have a look at the mirror.


    Her lips were covered in a thickyer of red. Was she a vampire?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The color was so deep.


    For a second, she thought that Stanley had mistook the Cherry Red lipstick instead of the Orange


    Cookie lipstick.


    ¡°Stanley Batton¡­ Are you trying to turn me into a goblin?¡± Xined.


    As she spoke, she reached out to grab the tissue, intending to wipe it off.


    Before her fingertips could even touch the tissue, the man spun her body to him and whispered in


    her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡­¡±


    In the next second, he pressed his lips against hers.


    He kissed her twice, and the color of her lips had really lightened up a lot.


    The only w was that there were some smudges around her mouth.


    X wiped the edge of her mouth with a cotton swab.


    Then, she studied her reflection in the mirror. Her face looked much brighter after putting on the


    lipstick.


    It was like a watery peach against the highlights.


    How Stanley wished he could take a bite at it.


    ¡°Honey, how about staying at home today?¡± Stanley was bewitched by her beauty.


    X firmly refused. ¡°No. It¡¯s finals next Saturday. Do you want us to lose?¡±


    Stanley did not say a word. He directly held her wrist and pulled her into his arms, kissing her again


    and again.


    She struggled, but to no avail¡­

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    X Quest soon lost herself as his fingers curled around hers. Her heart pounded in her chest, and


    her cheeks were hot.


    It was thest bit of rationality in her mind that made her shrink away from his grasp. She pushed


    him away with all her strength, panting, ¡°Stanley Batton, if you try to touch me again, I¡¯m not going


    to talk to you for the next three days. No, five days! No, six days!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it anymore, honey.¡± Stanley Battonforted her with a good-natured look, though the


    mischief in his gaze had given him away.


    X immediately fled from the room, running away from him as fast as she could.


    ***


    When X arrived at Team QPG¡¯s base, she found that Alex was there too.


    Professional gamers like them had, more or less, crossed paths with one another during the


    tournaments. Moreover, Alex and her team members had a meal together before. X could see


    that they were all getting along well.


    Alex was currently sitting on the couch, happily chatting with the boys.


    As usual, he was wearing his typical silver-rimmed round sses, with an oversized jersey and a


    pair of blue jeans.


    The picture of him sitting together with the group of young men from Team QPG was extraordinarily


    beautiful.


    Team QPG itself was a team made out of stunning gamers. Alex¡¯s presence really was the icing on


    the cake.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As X nced at them, she could not help but exim over her team¡¯s charm.


    ¡°Have you guys eaten yet?¡± X asked smilingly as she walked up to them.


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve just finished lunch. We¡¯re all waiting for you to start training.¡± Michael Gabriel grinned


    at X.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Alex? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be training with your teammates now?


    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to spy on us,¡± teased X before sitting down on the single-seater sofa


    next to the boys in delight.


    The base livened up as soon as their beautiful boss arrived.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m here to spy on you so I can figure out how to defeat Team QPG in finals.¡± Alex


    joked along too.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Go ahead.¡± X had a good rapport with him.


    Alex¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never do stuff like that. Putting aside the fact that I¡¯m


    joining you all for the Summer Season, I¡¯m a professional gamer, and I have my integrity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯m here to have lunch with the members as I¡¯m having a day off today,¡± Alex


    exined.


    ¡°I see¡­ Don¡¯t leave first, then. Make yourself at home. I¡¯ll treat everyone to dinner tonight,¡± X


    added.


    Alex nodded in response.


    With that, X went to train with her team members.


    Alex remained seated at the couch. He pulled out his phone and watched the other gamer¡¯s live


    stream in silence.


    It was already evening when the training ended. X took the boys to a nearby high-end restaurant


    to have hot pot.


    All the private rooms were fully booked.


    They had no other choice but to ask for a big table in the hall.


    As soon as the group of people settled down at one of the round tables, almost all eyes fell upon


    them.


    Esports had be more and more well-known in the country nowadays. Likewise, the poprity


    of professional gamers had soared.


    Numerous people had recognized them. They were secretly taking pictures of the boys.


    How they hoped they could get closer to their favorite yers and ask for their autographs.


    However, all of them were forced to suppress their desires as X had brought a few bodyguards


    with her.


    All they could do was take pictures of them or record videos of them from afar.


    Halfway through their meal, X noticed that she and her team members were on the trending list


    again.


    The fifth hot topic was #X Quest Took Team QPG To Have Hot Pot#.


    In the topic, many marketing and entertainment ounts had shared the picture of her having hot


    pot with her team members.


    There were even pictures of Alex earnestly picking up food for her and putting it into her bowl.


    Some of the pictures also showed how others poured drinks for her.


    X looked very much like the team¡¯s baby princess in the pictures posted by those marketing and


    entertainment ounts.


    Once again, the excitement had exploded in thement section below the posts.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!!! My dear Alex has turned into a little brother in front of X!!! Look at him helping


    X to refill her bowl! How sweet is that!¡±

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    ¡°My favorite contestants are all around X, and they seem to adore her. I¡¯m absolutely jealous.¡±


    ¡°Why is X so lucky? Everyone is so nice to her¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only is she surrounded by celebrity friends, but she also has a pretty good professional gaming


    team. On top of that, she has a lot of money. X really is living the dream¡­¡±


    ¡°With her looks, she would be very popr in the entertainment industry.¡±


    X Quest briefly skimmed through thements. After browsing other trending topics, she began


    to focus on eating the hotpot.


    After the meal, X returned home along with the rest.


    When she entered the living room, her phone started to ring.


    A shocking message appeared on the screen¡ª


    ¡°Josh Batton exposed for doing drugs and hiring a prostitute!¡±


    At that moment, X couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    In fact, she refused even to trust a single word about this rumor.


    Now, people in entertainment would do anything to defame others!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After opening the post, various disgustingments came into sight.


    They were all rted to the im that Josh was taking drugs at home.


    After the incident, police went to Josh¡¯s house and discovered another woman in his ce.


    After verifying the woman¡¯s identity, they discovered that she was a prostitute.


    The woman admitted that she had been seeing Josh for a long time.


    Each time they met, he would ask her to take drugs with him before they had sex.


    Not only were there texts, but there were even pictures.


    A woman with thick makeup could be seen sitting in Josh¡¯s living room while she held his hand.


    Josh and the woman were both put in cuffs.


    On top of that, police also discovered a pack of drugs underneath Josh¡¯s couch.


    There were also various tools used for taking drugs in the woman¡¯s purse.


    From the looks of it, there was enough solid proof.


    However, X knew at first nce that the news was fake.


    Josh was clearly being framed for this.


    After quickly reading through the news, she scrolled down to look at thements¡­


    Some of Josh¡¯s fans were saying they would stop following him, while others trusted him.


    Meanwhile, the onlookers were all criticizing Josh together.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a onlookers. How can someone like him be an idol? Hurry up and boycott him!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens. I believe in Josh. I think he must have been framed. The person who


    did it obviously nned it all out!¡±


    ¡°How could you believe in a few pictures like that? I won¡¯t believe it. My Josh is the most talented


    and positive person in the world.¡±


    ¡°Ever since Josh made his debut, I¡¯ve been supporting him. I think it¡¯s time I stopped now. I hate


    people who have anything to do with prostitution, gambling, or drugs. Josh has done two of those


    things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a fan, Josh. Go to hell. You lied to me.¡±


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡ª¡±


    Right then, X received a call from Georgie Clementine.


    X immediately picked up the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Georgie?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I only found out about all of this after reading the news. Right after that, the police contacted me. I


    went to the police station and saw Josh.


    ¡°He told me that the prostitute found a way to sneak into his neighborhood, and somehow, she


    managed to figure out his house¡¯s passcode. She was able to open the door to the house directly¡­¡±


    Georgie exined.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    ¡°He even ims that he didn¡¯t do drugs at all, and he suspects that the woman must have put the


    bag of drugs under his couch when he wasn¡¯t paying attention¡­


    ¡°It was clear that the woman came prepared because she brought those tools along.


    ¡°President X, this is a coordinated attack. Someone must have carefully nned this to drag


    Josh down.


    ¡°Josh has gotten too popr in the past few years. He¡¯s dominated the entire entertainment industry


    by at least two-thirds of the figurative pie. Naturally, there are a lot of people who wish him dead.¡±


    Georgie Clementine sounded unusually serious.


    ¡°Also, the woman had barely been there for a minute when the cops barged through the door¡­¡±


    Georgie added.


    After hearing all this, X Quest became extremely mad.


    Ever since she stepped into the entertainment industry, she had heard of many incidents like this.


    The entertainment industry was a dark ce.


    As long as you were famous, there would be people who want to defame you. That was because


    the other person could only rise in fame after you were taken down.


    There was only so much of the figurative pie in the entertainment industry to go around. If you had


    more of it, other people would have less.


    Hence, the jealous folks would naturally find ways to bring you down.


    If you didn¡¯t have any negative media, they would create some for you.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. Firstly, publish a post to exin what happened to everyone. After that, keep


    an eye on the police. As soon as the test resultse out, publish them. Get ess to the


    surveince footage in Josh¡¯s neighborhood and find out how this woman broke in¡­¡± X said.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to check the surveince footage anymore. The cameras have all malfunctioned this


    afternoon¡­ When the woman broke in, they were still not working. Nothing was recorded¡­


    President X, this is all too much of a coincidence¡­ The person behind this really nned it well,¡±


    Georgie said.


    ¡°One more thing. The luxury brands we met with have all decided to cancel our coborations¡­ TV


    dramas and films still in the discussion have also been temporarily paused¡­¡± Georgie added.


    X raised her brows slightly. ¡°Well, let¡¯s y with this person¡­ We¡¯ve done nothing wrong, so


    there¡¯s no reason to be afraid. Check carefully and find out who is behind all this. Let¡¯s start with


    that prostitute¡­ Tell her, we¡¯ll pay her any amount of money if she¡¯s willing to tell the truth,¡± X


    said.


    When the time came, that woman would have to pay for what she did.


    After hanging up, X saw Stanley Batton walking down the stairs.


    He didn¡¯t seem very happy.


    X knew that he must have read about Josh¡¯s case.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡± X quickly stepped forward and held his hand while she asked.


    ¡°How dare they do this to my little brother? I¡¯ll make them pay for this.¡± There was a cold look in


    Stanley¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll sort this out,¡± X said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I can deal with it on my own. You don¡¯t have to take part in small matters like this.¡± X seemed


    very confident.


    ¡°Juste to me if you need help,¡± Stanley added.


    X nodded.


    After opening Weibo, X saw that the news about Josh had flooded the list of trending topics.


    Number one trending topic, ¡®#Josh Batton does drugs# Shocking!¡¯


    Number two trending topic, ¡®#Josh Batton hires prostitute# Shocking!¡¯


    Number three trending topic, ¡®#Josh Batton and a prostitute# Shocking!¡¯


    Number four trending topic, ¡®#Fans abandon Josh Batton# Shocking!¡¯


    Number five trending topic, ¡®#Josh Battones crashing down# Shocking!¡¯


    Number six trending topic, ¡®#Josh Batton¡¯s character ws exposed# Shocking!¡¯

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Number seven trending topic, ¡®#Josh Batton has poor taste# Shocking!¡¯


    Number eight trending topic, ¡®#Josh Batton¡¯spany makes an announcement# Shocking!¡¯


    This was the first time in X Quest¡¯s life that she saw such a spectacle on the list of trending


    topics.


    Not only were the eight most trending topics all about the same person, but there was the word


    ¡®shocking¡¯ behind each title.


    Josh Batton¡¯s fans and onlookers were engaged in fierce arguments on each topic.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an onlooker, and I just want to say that Josh¡¯s fans are really hopeless. Do you still believe


    that Josh is innocent? Anyway, Josh has a really poor taste in women. That prostitute is so ugly.¡±


    ¡°I believe in Josh, no matter what. Didn¡¯t you see hispany¡¯s announcement? He¡¯s innocent.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be Josh¡¯s fan anymore. All his fans are idiots. Do you really think hispany would


    admit he was wrong?¡±


    ¡°Whenever celebrities are exposed for doing such things, theirpanies would always deny at


    first and then get proven wrong by the policeter. Are you all idiots? Why would you still believe


    what hispany said?¡±


    ¡°As an onlooker, I think Josh¡¯s fans are a bunch of idiots. They¡¯re hopeless for still supporting him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be Josh¡¯s fan anymore. Everyone should be happy to do the same. An idol who


    does drugs and hires prostitutes doesn¡¯t deserve to have fans. Josh Batton, you¡¯re heartless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much money on you all these years. Was it so that you can do drugs and hire


    prostitutes to ruin your future? I¡¯m no longer a fan. Farewell.¡±


    ¡°I still believe in Josh¡­ Come on. We must unite as Josh¡¯s fans. We¡¯re the only people he has


    now.¡±


    There was no telling which of thesements were genuine or simply written by people hired to do


    so.


    However, X knew that a lot of thesements must have been paid content.


    Apart from that, X also saw a long video in the article rted to Josh¡¯s character ws.


    In the video, there was a group chat by the name of ¡®The fifth ss of Year 3 students in Antis


    Primary School¡¯ and the chat history within the group.


    A teacher who imed to be Josh¡¯s fan posted in the group and asked students to write messages


    saying Josh definitely didn¡¯t do drugs. Even if he did, they would still support him.


    All the students in the group published simr content.


    The person who published this video imed to be one of the students¡¯ parents, and he righteously


    criticized the teacher for doing such a thing.


    If this were true, it would significantly affect Josh.


    There was an unspoken rule in the entertainment industry, and that was the fact that idols needed to


    be responsible for what their fans did.


    Although X felt that this was an incredibly dumb rule, most people believed in it without a doubt.


    Right then, X saw ¡®#Josh Batton supported by a teacher who is a fan#¡¯ appearing as the number


    one trending topic¡­


    There was also the word ¡®shocking¡¯ behind the title.


    Clearly, somebody had paid for this title because it appeared out of nowhere.


    Afterbining all these facts, X knew that this was one of the methods being used to defame


    Josh.


    It was shown at the top of the topic that a marketing ount shared this post, and it also disyed


    the ount of the teacher who asked his students to support Josh.


    There was also a screenshot of parents criticizing the teacher.


    In thement section, many people were hurling insults at Josh.


    ¡°Why does Josh seem like the leader of a cult? Why aren¡¯t we boycotting someone like him? Do


    you see mad people who like him have be?¡±


    ¡°Boycott Josh immediately! This man is poisoning the minds of our youth. Can¡¯t you all see it?¡±


    ¡°Idols are responsible for their fans¡¯ behavior. All this happened because he didn¡¯t properly educate


    his fans, alright?¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one who hopes that Josh dies right away? Boycott him¡­¡±

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    ¡°But what does this have anything to do with Josh Batton? Did Josh ask that teacher to do such a


    thing?¡±


    ¡°I think Josh is quite innocent, right? How would he have known his fan would do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it his fault for not guiding his fans? If he did, would his fans act so stupidly?¡±


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, X Quest received another phone call from Georgie Clementine.


    Georgie said someforting things to calm X down.


    After that, Georgie told X that she didn¡¯t have to worry. Georgie would take care of everything,


    and she¡¯d keep an eye on everyone who criticized her and thepany¡¯s public rtions


    department.


    X said a few words to Georgie before hanging up.


    X knew how capable herpany¡¯s public rtions department and Georgie was.


    Hence, she didn¡¯t feel worried about these things.


    After putting her phone down, X looked at Stanley. ¡°Don¡¯t pay too much attention to the


    comments on the inte. It¡¯ll only ruin your mood.¡±


    Stanley muttered an ¡®okay¡¯ before pulling X onto hisp.


    Subconsciously, X wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Josh will be released once they find that


    he has nothing to do with all of this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Georgie will arrange everything ordingly. Josh won¡¯t suffer inside. Apart from having his


    freedom restricted, he won¡¯t be affected in any other way,¡± X added.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although Stanley rarely said nice things or asked Josh about his life, X knew that he still cared


    about his little brother a lot.


    She also knew how terrible Stanley felt when his little brother was defamed like this.


    X wasn¡¯t feeling any better.


    Even if X wasn¡¯t Josh¡¯s boss, she was still friends with him, and they were now also part of the


    same family.


    X wouldn¡¯t possibly let things slide when her brother-inw was defamed like this.


    ***


    At the same time, arge group of reporters gathered outside the police station where Josh was


    being interrogated.


    They were all waiting for first-hand information.


    With so much attention on this matter, they could quickly get a lot of news traffic by writing any


    random article about it.


    Naturally, mediapanies wouldn¡¯t forgo such an opportunity.


    Inside the police station, Josh was still being interrogated.


    He was much calmerpared to the people outside.


    Josh didn¡¯t seem frantic at all. He answered all of the police¡¯s questions because he knew very well


    that he did nothing wrong.


    Lazily, he leaned into his chair while he crossed one leg over the other. His hands were in cuffs, and


    they were resting on the table.


    Although the handcuffs were cold to the touch, he made them appear as if they were luxury


    essories.


    The policeman in charge of interrogating Josh was a man.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Despite having met many people, the policeman couldn¡¯t help but find Josh handsome when he


    saw Josh in person, even if he was in cuffs.


    After the interrogation ended, Josh¡¯s drug test results came out.


    Someone delivered the test results to the policeman.


    It turned out negative.


    There wasn¡¯t any drug content found in Josh¡¯s body.


    The policeman instantly returned the test results to the person who delivered them. ¡°Hand this over


    to his manager.¡±


    With that, the person who delivered the test results took the report and left.


    The policeman in charge of the interrogation let out a helpless sigh. ¡°It¡¯s so dark in the


    entertainment industry¡­¡±


    ¡°You just have to get used to it¡­¡± Josh smiled.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    To be honest, even before the test results were out, the policeman had already derived a conclusion


    through the process of interrogating Josh Batton.


    The test results were just the icing on top.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you either.¡± The interrogating policeman let out another long sigh.


    Josh smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re off the hook for drugs. As for prostitution¡­ We¡¯ll still have to wait¡­ That woman is still being


    interrogated. But I trust you,¡± the policeman said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sit here for a while¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Josh replied.


    After that, the policeman left.


    Josh calmly looked around before closing his eyes to rest.


    He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave anytime soon, but he also knew that X Entertainment would


    save him from this ce.


    He had no clue what terrible things were being said on the inte, but he could only imagine.


    ***


    When Georgie Clementine received the test results, she immediately posted them on Weibo and


    rified that Josh was framed for doing drugs and hiring a prostitute.


    However, everyone still didn¡¯t stop talking about it.


    As soon as the evidence was published, it made it to the number one spot on the list of trending


    topics.


    However, thements were mostly argumentative.


    ¡°What does it prove? Based on what I know, it¡¯s impossible to detect anything if he hasn¡¯t taken


    drugs in the past week. Since that woman brought the tools along, it¡¯s possible that they just hadn¡¯t


    started doing it yet.¡±


    ¡°This only tells us that Josh isn¡¯t severely addicted. He only didn¡¯t do drugs for the past week.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Besides, are these the only test results? What about the case of prostitution? Why didn¡¯t you show


    the results? Hahaha¡­ This is insulting.¡±


    ¡°I believe Josh doesn¡¯t do drugs. Haters, go to hell.¡±


    ¡°I will always believe in Josh being a good person.¡±


    ¡°Josh¡¯s fans should stop acting up. The more you do so, the dumber you seem.¡±


    At the same time, Georgie sat in X Entertainment¡¯s meeting room, at the head of the table, while


    she read through Weiboments. She seemed unhappy.


    She knew that, apart from truthfulments, there were alsoments written by people hired to


    do so.


    These people were clearly here to make it look like Josh really did do drugs so that he would be


    boycotted.


    However, Georgie was determined not to let them have their way.


    They were nowhere near aspetent as she was.


    Meanwhile, X had also seen all of this.


    The more she looked at it, the angrier she became.


    Next to her, Stanley Batton was leaning against the couch while working on hisptop. He still didn¡¯t


    know what had happened.


    X didn¡¯t want him to find out either.


    After approximately half an hour, she received a call from Georgie.


    ¡°President X, I¡¯ve already found out whichpanies are involved in defaming Josh. One of


    them is Dream Entertainment, and the other one is Jolly Entertainment. They¡¯re working together.


    All those people hired toment on Weibo are from thesepanies¡­ There are also several


    marketing ounts working under these twopanies¡­


    ¡°All of the celebrities promoted by these twopanies have not been able to gain much poprity


    over thest two years because of Josh. I guess they¡¯ve hated Josh for a long while now¡­¡±


    Georgie said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Georgie, we¡¯ll remember what they did to us. Let¡¯s talk about this afterward. What about


    the prostitute¡­ Is there any news?¡± X snorted coldly and asked.


    ¡°She refused my offer. She¡¯s determined to im that Josh invited her over, and she won¡¯t tell the


    truth¡­


    ¡°For now, the police still haven¡¯t found any evidence of Josh contacting her¡­ If they can¡¯t find


    anything before sunrise, Josh will be released,¡± Georgie added.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    ¡°Also, some marketing ounts are constantly making a big deal out of the teacher, who is Josh¡¯s


    fan asking students to support him. It¡¯s still widely being discussed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found out that the group chat consists of anti-fans pretending to be the teacher,


    students, and parents who replied. They are all professional keyboard warriors working for those


    twopanies¡­


    ¡°Next, after Josh is proven to bepletely innocent, I¡¯ll release all this information¡­¡± Georgie


    said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± X Quest murmured.


    ¡°Also, otherpanies of various in the industry have all been inspired to do the same. They are all


    nning on contributing to this mess. Based on what I know, apart from King Entertainment, all the


    otherpanies are all secretly waiting for an opportunity to strike¡­¡± Georgie added.


    X snorted coldly. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so we don¡¯t have to be afraid. If they want to stir


    things up, let them. We¡¯ll ride through the storm and, once things calm down, we¡¯ll show them what


    we¡¯re made of¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Georgie sounded equally cold.


    ***


    The next day, since there wasn¡¯t any concrete evidence of Josh doing drugs or hiring a prostitute, X


    Entertainment filed awsuit against the prostitute.


    Josh was also very soon released by the police.


    The police as well as X Entertainment both issued a public announcement together.


    They showed proof that Josh was innocent and that he was framed. The supposed fan who was a


    teacher wasn¡¯t even a fan, to begin with.


    Even so, the mess on the inte still had not stopped.


    Apart from King Entertainment, all otherpanies got their hands dirty by trying to defame Josh.


    The not very well-known actors Josh worked with in the past came out to diss him. They imed


    that he was a diva and that he even asked scripts to be modified for himself.


    Many established scriptwriters and directors whom Josh worked with also came out and said


    terrible things about him.


    Although these established scriptwriters and directors didn¡¯t make their target very clear, it still


    sounded like they were criticizing Josh on Weibo.


    Many people could immediately tell that they were talking about Josh.


    Suddenly, Josh became the public enemy. People were dissing him all over the inte.


    They were trying to take him down from his pedestal.


    Josh¡¯s fans were arguing with passersby and hired keyboard warriors based on their reasoning, but


    they ended up beingbeled as mentally challenged people.


    A lot of negative terms were used on the inte on Josh.


    ¡®#Josh Batton bullied other actors#¡¯.


    ¡®#Josh Batton acted like a diva#¡¯.


    ¡®#Josh Batton requested to rewrite script#¡¯.


    ¡®#Josh Batton¡¯s personality ws#¡¯.


    ¡®#Josh Batton made various well-known scriptwriters and directors angry#¡¯.


    All sorts of negative media instantly gained more attention than the joint statement released by X


    Entertainment and the police¡­


    The hired keyboard warriors were beginning to incite others to join the discussion.


    They were able to shift everyone¡¯s attention from Josh being innocent or not to his personality.


    This influenced many people.


    When Josh¡¯s fans realized what was happening, they tried their best to defend Josh.


    However, they were outnumbered and couldn¡¯t salvage the situation.


    Very soon, the hired keyboard warriors dominated the conversation on the inte.


    They made it seem like going against Josh was the right thing to do, and whoever spoke up for


    Josh was in the wrong.


    Whenever Josh¡¯s fans said something, they would be yelled at by anti-fans¡­


    In the office of X Entertainment¡¯s president, X witnessed everything.


    By now, she finally understood one thing.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This time, there was probably another influential person overseeing all of this.


    In fact, this person was a very respected individual.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to convince so many well-known directors and scriptwriters to speak


    against Josh.


    Many of those directors and scriptwriters had good rtionships with Josh. In fact, many of them


    stayed close to Josh because he was famous.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Suddenly, everyone Josh Batton had ever worked with before seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    None of them came out to speak up for him.


    The person who sabotaged Josh must have been unusually powerful to influence so many well-


    known people to speak against Josh.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡±


    Right then, X Quest could hear someone knocking on the door frantically.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± X looked at the door.


    Very quickly, the door opened.


    Georgie Clementine came in and walked over to X hastily in her high heels¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s someone else behind this¡­¡± Georgie said with a frown.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Shawn Gilbert¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Him? Did Josh do anything to offend him?¡± X asked.


    Shawn Gilbert¡­


    He was the son of someone who governed a district in the country.


    Shawn was already a middle-aged man, and he had been quite actively investing in drama series


    and films within the entertainment industry.


    He was quite famous in the entertainment industry too.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I just asked Josh about it. He said that the man had been trying to flirt with him some time


    ago on WeChat. He tried to make Josh his male escort¡­ Josh rejected him¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe something like this happened.¡± X snorted coldly.


    Georgie nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ After Josh rejected him, he didn¡¯t tell anyone else about it because he


    found it rather embarrassing. I only asked him a while ago, and that¡¯s when he told me¡­


    ¡°Josh also said that Shawn texted him on WeChat today just as he left the police station. Shawn


    told Josh that he would have to give in if he wanted all of this to end. Otherwise, Shawn would make


    Josh disappear from the entertainment industry for good¡­¡± Georgie added.


    Georgie felt very angry when she talked about this.


    ¡°Make Josh disappear for good? Based on his capabilities?¡± X found it very funny.


    If the Batton family was involved, she wondered who¡¯d disappear for good.


    By then, Shawn might not be the only affected person, but even his father¡¯s position would be


    affected.


    ¡°What did Josh say?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Josh said that he told Shawn to go screw himself¡­¡± Georgie said.


    X felt pleased with the answer.


    She immediately showed Georgie her thumb. ¡°Way to go, Josh.¡±


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, Georgie¡¯s phone started ringing.


    When she saw that it was a call from the receptionist, Georgie immediately picked up.


    ¡°Chief, there¡¯s a man here by the name of Shawn Gilbert. He would like to see you¡­¡±


    When Georgie heard that, she immediately covered the phone and looked at X. ¡°Shawn is


    here¡­¡±


    X decisively stood up and walked over to Georgie before picking the phone up. ¡°Show him to my


    office¡­¡±


    After saying that, X hung up the phone.


    She wanted to see what Shawn was up to.


    After that, X tugged at Georgie¡¯s hand and walked her over to the couch. They sat down and


    waited for Shawn.


    When Georgie saw a pot of hot tea on the coffee table, she slowly poured X and herself a cup of


    tea each¡­


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Very soon, the door opened.


    Shawn walked in.


    He was a middle-aged man. Apart from being bald, he also had a beer-belly.


    X felt disgusted by the sight of his face.


    Shawn seemed very arrogant when he looked at X and Georgie. ¡°One of you is the CEO, and


    the other is the president, right?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Shawn Gilbert didn¡¯t think the president of thispany would be this young.


    Before messing with X Entertainment, Shawn had checked thepany thoroughly.


    He was told that the president who ran X Entertainment behind the scenes was very mysterious and


    that the person was also very powerful.


    However, he couldn¡¯t find out who that person was no matter what.


    However, he didn¡¯t care either.


    After all, nobody was as powerful as he was in this industry.


    His family was rich and influential, and his father could do anything he wanted in the country.


    Although his father didn¡¯t hold the highest government position, he was good friends with the person


    who did.


    There was nothing Shawn needed to be afraid of, at least not in this country.


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± X Quest said.


    Shawn snorted coldly. The person in front of him looked very young and was hardly a threat to


    him¡­


    At one nce, he could tell that she wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with. For an influential man like him,


    everyone was a piece of trash.


    ¡°Long story short¡­ I¡¯m sure Josh must have told you two, right? I was the one who did all those


    things to him.


    ¡°My goal is to make him agree to my request. Get him to give up his pride and be my male sugar-


    baby¡­


    ¡°Up until now, he¡¯s still foolish enough to reject me. I think he¡¯s dumb, but you two can¡¯t afford to


    be¡­¡± Shawn was very straightforward.


    Georgie didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently turned on her voice recorder.


    Having noticed this minor action, X ndly looked at Shawn. ¡°Do you mean to say that Josh


    must be your male sugar-baby, or else you¡¯ll keep framing him until he agrees?¡± she asked.


    Shawn waved his hands dismissively. ¡°Of course. There hasn¡¯t been a person in this industry that I


    couldn¡¯t get¡­ I like good-looking people. He happens to fit the bill.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°He can choose to obey me¡­ Otherwise, I¡¯ll screw him over. It¡¯s your choice¡­ Also, if Josh refuses


    to be with me, not only will I screw him over, but I¡¯ll also screw yourpany and everyone in it


    over¡­ If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait for it. If you don¡¯t want yourpany to go down the drain,


    speak some sense into Josh,¡± Shawn said.


    His arrogance was making X feel extremely irritated.


    Some people really got onto her nerves without even trying.


    Shawn, who stood in front of her right now, was someone like that.


    However, X behaved as if she wasn¡¯t bothered at all. After flicking her fingernails, she looked at


    Shawn without any sign of indignance. ¡°Those who didn¡¯t know you might think you are the emperor


    of Antis¡­¡± She said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how powerful my family is¡­ We overpower every person except for one in the


    country¡­¡± Shawn said proudly.


    X slowly nodded before flipping her hair. ¡°I see,¡± she said.


    Shawn raised his brows. ¡°Even the current president of the country needs to show our family


    respect. You¡¯d better think it through carefully¡­ Get Josh to my room at eight o¡¯clock this evening.¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Shawn stood up and walked over to X. He immediately ced his


    hands on both sides of X¡¯s body and started whispering into her ears. ¡°It¡¯d be better if you came


    too¡­ All three of us can have a good time together¡­ I like both men and women¡­¡±


    X chuckled a little before pressing a finger against his chest.


    In the next second, her facial expression suddenly turned cold.


    X raised her knee and struck Shawn against his groin forcefully.


    After that, Shawn¡¯s facial muscles tensed up in pain. He knelt to the ground and covered his groin


    as he panted. ¡°Are¡­ Are you crazy?¡± The veins around his neck and face were showing.


    X snorted coldly and slowly stood up. Although she seemed calm on the surface, there was a


    strong aura around her. ¡°I think you¡¯re the crazy one. Do you think you deserve to be serviced by


    Josh and me?¡± she asked.


    Shawn became very angry. He forced himself to get up and tried to p X.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    However, X Quest was able to dodge the attack agily.


    After that, she kicked Shawn Gilbert in his buttock.


    Shawn knocked against the couch.


    Georgie frowned a little before standing up slowly. She gently patted her thigh that Shawn


    identally brushed against earlier.


    She then stood next to X.


    The two of the beautiful women seemed disgusted.


    ¡°We¡¯re all civilized people¡­ But you forced me to attack you. Tsk¡­¡± X shook her head in a


    frustrated way, but she still sounded gentle as usual.


    Right then, outside the room, the bodyguards Stanley Batton had specially arranged for X


    overheard the noise, and all of them came running in.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, they were stunned at the door when they saw what had happened.


    The bodyguards looked at each other.


    Stanley¡¯s wife was way too awesome!


    With a pained expression, Shawn stood up while panting. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re done for. I¡¯m telling you!¡±


    He angrily pointed at X¡¯s face.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± X smiled, but there was a tinge of coldness in her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Believe it or not, I can make yourpany shut down within minutes,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Sure¡­ Why don¡¯t you try? Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s mine or yourpany that gets shut down,¡± X replied.


    ¡°How arrogant. What¡¯s your name?¡± Shawn asked.


    ¡°Me? I won¡¯t tell you my name¡­ Everyone calls me the bossdy. You can do the same,¡± X said.


    Shawn was so mad that he was nearly out of his mind.


    This was the first time somebody had spoken to him like this in his life.


    ¡°Screw you!¡± Shawn cursed under his breath.


    ¡°Screw you. You are a disgusting man¡­¡± X showed a look of disgust before waving her hand at


    the bodyguards by the door. ¡°Toss this man into the river so he can get his brain cleaned¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the bodyguards answered unanimously.


    Shawn was beginning to feel doubtful. He subconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°You¡­ You


    people¡­ Which of you dares to touch me?¡± Shawn had a look of fear in his eyes.


    Very soon, Shawn was dragged out of the room by the bodyguards.


    ¡°Terribly annoying.¡± X frowned unhappily.


    After that, she sat down.


    Georgie sat down as well, and she immediately showed X her thumbs. ¡°You really are¡­


    Amazing.¡±


    ¡°Did you record all of it?¡± X asked.


    Georgie immediately stopped the recording before saving the audio file. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Keep it. It¡¯ll be of use to us when the timees,¡± X said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to publish this right now?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°No¡­¡± X said without hesitation.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make the first move by attacking now?¡± Georgie seemed confused.


    X looked at Georgie thoughtfully. ¡°I think Shawn will do his best to destroy Josh. When he feels


    like he¡¯s done enough, he¡¯ll start targeting other artists in X Entertainment, one at a time,¡± X said.


    ¡°If you know that, why aren¡¯t you taking any action now?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°I think I get what you mean¡­ You¡¯re thinking¡­¡± Georgie added after suddenly realized something.


    Georgie then stopped herself from speaking.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    ¡°Since we have this recording in our hands, we can let him do whatever he wants. Once things


    reach a certain stage, we¡¯ll share this stuff with everyone. The moreplicated things get, the


    worse fate this fellow will face¡­ Meanwhile, Josh will get even more famous. I believe Josh will be


    able to gain even more fans through this ordeal,¡± X Quest said with a serious look on her face.


    Georgie Clementine immediately snapped her fingers. ¡°Yes¡­ Let¡¯s watch this man blow this up. In


    the end, he will have done all this to help us¡­ He¡¯ll be furious.¡±


    Without saying anything, X picked up the two cups of tea on the table that had already turned


    lukewarm. She handed one of it to Georgie, and the two of them drank the tea together.


    Their mouths filled with the scent of flowers.


    It was refreshing.


    Suddenly, X felt much more lively.


    ¡°Tell Josh about what happened and tell him not to worry. I¡¯ve got it all under control¡­¡± X added.


    Georgie nodded.


    X then picked her phone up and called Stanley Batton.


    She first told him about everything that happened in the office. After that, she told him about her


    n.


    Stanley told her that he agreed with her.


    ¡°Honey, I might need your help when I make the final reveal to embarrass him¡­ After all, his family


    is too powerful,¡± X added.


    ¡°Just tell me when you need help,¡± Stanley said.


    X felt a sense of sweetness spread in her heart when she heard what Stanley said.


    What did she do to deserve such a wonderful husband?


    After arranging everything, X then exined to Sharon what happened through WeChat so that


    she¡¯d feelforted.


    Once X was done, she turned to look at Georgie. ¡°Get back to work¡­¡±


    Georgie instantly stood up and walked out of the room, closing the door behind her.


    X gave Josh a call on the phone.


    X first told Josh everything that happened earlier. After that, she began to reassure Josh. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. Leave it all to me¡­ Don¡¯t check your phone or watch the television for now. If you¡¯re bored,


    just stay at home and work out. Give me a week¡­ After a week, I¡¯ll make you even more popr¡­¡±


    X seemed fully confident.


    Meanwhile, Josh was now leisurely sunbathing on the balcony of his vi.


    There was a ss of mango pomelo sago in his hand.


    He smiled as he listened to X.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He was impressed by her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d hit him like that¡­¡± Josh could imagine the scene in his mind.


    It must have looked very cool.


    ¡°He asked for it.¡± X chuckled.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Thank you, Sister-inw.¡± Josh suddenly sounded serious.


    ¡°That¡¯s my job¡­ Josh, don¡¯t overthink. Enjoy your time at home. Thepany will take the bullet


    for you,¡± X added.


    ¡°Hmm. Okay.¡± Josh felt a warmth in his heart.


    X then exined her n to Josh.


    He didn¡¯t have any opinion about it, and he told X to do as she saw fit¡­


    After that, the two of them discussed work a little before X hung up the phone.


    Josh secretly opened Weibo to look at the negative stuff about him.


    A lot of the negativements were baseless.


    Now, there were even talks of how he discriminated against women.


    It waspletely taken out of context based on a screenshot.


    In the screenshot, Josh was telling his assistant that she looked ugly.


    This was merely a joke between the two of them at the time it happened.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Josh Batton only made the joke because they knew each other very well.


    Moreover, it happened many years ago.


    He didn¡¯t think it would be dug up now.


    Josh shook his head, helplessly.


    After scrolling through Weibo a while longer, he discovered an ¡®anti-Josh Batton¡¯ group on Weibo.


    There were at least a million people in it, and these were all his anti-fans.


    Apart from a bunch of made-up negativements about Josh, people shared criticisms of his


    acting skills, his singing, and his dancing. Somebody even imed that Josh didn¡¯t graduate from


    primary school and that his educational background was all made up.


    When he scrolled further down, he discovered even more ridiculous stuff.


    There was a rumor that he had an intimate rtionship with Georgie Clementine, hispany¡¯s


    CEO.


    It also imed that he gave up on renewing the contract with his previouspany and switched


    over to X Entertainment because of their rtionship¡­


    Allegedly, his career was smooth sailing after he joined X Entertainment because he treated


    Georgie very well.


    Josh felt very speechless after going through such false ims.


    Some anti-fans could make things up out of thin air.


    If they wanted to defame someone, they coulde up with all sorts of reasons. After scrolling


    down, he even saw an anti-fan iming that Josh really did drugs and hired prostitutes. The person


    even said that Josh¡¯spany bribed the police to protect his image. There was also a im that


    the news about a teacher supporting him was also true, but hispany had made it seem like it


    was all made up.


    In fact, the ims all seemed logically wless.


    There were also countless likes andments that agreed with the original post despite how


    absurd the ims were.


    Everyone in the group seemed to be acting as if they were speaking from and upholding the moral


    high ground.


    In these people¡¯s eyes, everything Josh¡¯spany did was part of a conspiracy.


    Josh had no idea how many of these were professionally hired anti-fans and how many of them


    were genuine passersby.


    Meanwhile, X¡¯s bodyguards really did toss Shawn into a river in the city.


    They left right after doing so.


    After climbing his way out of the river with difficulty, Shawn sat by the road in a downtrodden state


    while he tried to call someone back home with his phone.


    However, his phone was thoroughly soaked, and it was no longer usable.


    Suddenly, the sky turned dark.


    It looked like it was going to rain.


    Cold breezespped against his body from all directions, giving him goosebumps all over.


    At that moment, he had never felt angrier in his life.


    He felt like a rat that had been kicked around on the streets.


    Never had he felt this much shame before.


    ¡°Josh Batton¡­ X Entertainment, you¡¯re all done for!¡± he uttered through gritted teeth.


    After that, Shawn limped across the road and grabbed a taxi home, ignoring the odd stares from


    people around him while he did so.


    ***


    After returning home, Shawn immediately got to work on defaming Josh.


    He swore to himself that he¡¯dpletely destroy Josh.


    In fact, he offered to spend 300 million dors to ruin Josh¡¯s reputation.


    The anti-fans became increasingly excited because of what Shawn said, and they started spewing


    more nonsense on the inte.


    Many social media tforms, including Twitter, Facebook, Instagram, and Weibo, were all riddled


    with various negative videomentaries about Josh.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    These people defamed Josh by saying he was an incapable artist with a poor personality, and they


    said that his image was all crafted. They criticized Josh for being ugly and relying on makeup to


    look better.


    Someone even looked for traces that Josh went through stic surgery and shared sphemous


    things about it. Apart from that, they imed that Josh was able to get past loopholes in the legal


    system. In fact, he was able to be cleared of allegations that he did drugs or hired prostitutes


    because of that.


    They even shared screenshots of Josh being close with Georgie in their daily lives through a


    compiled video, and they named it ¡®the dominant CEO and his wife¡¯.


    They were saying all sorts of things to defame him.


    Moreover, they also criticized Josh for having poor taste in fashion.


    Every single video about Josh was responded to withments that ¡®Josh Batton must be


    destroyed¡¯.


    It seemed like Josh was the number one public enemy on the inte.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Josh Batton¡¯s fans were arguing against his anti-fans as best they could, but they were allbeled


    as being idiots for doing so.


    Many clueless passersby began to pay attention to this affair.


    However, because they didn¡¯t know what exactly happened, they were influenced by Josh¡¯s anti-


    fans to criticize him.


    Suddenly, Josh turned from a male idol to something less than a pile of mud.


    X Entertainment did nothing in the next two days.


    Thepany allowed the whole situation to worsen.


    The longer they remained silent, the more excited the anti-fans became.


    There was an increasing number of rumors made up about Josh, including allegations that he was a


    bisexual pedophile who also cross-dressed and went through stic surgery.


    In fact, the anti-fans even started attacking the brands Josh was an ambassador for.


    They formed a group to mess with these brands by filingints that the products were of low


    quality, as well as various other reasons to make these brands look bad.


    Their objective was to get these brands to rece Josh with someone else as their ambassador.


    Although Josh had many fans, his fans were outnumbered by thebination of anti-fans and other


    people who criticized him.


    Josh¡¯s negative news was shared on Weibo, various news applications, browsers, newspapers,


    magazines, and other tforms.


    Josh¡¯s fans, who were now deeply upset, began cursing at X Entertainment for not doing anything


    to defend him. They felt pity for Josh.


    However, everything seemed peaceful within X Entertainment.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Things were progressing just as thepany had nned.


    Inside the president¡¯s office, rays of sunlight sneaked through the french window in all directions.


    The room felt warm and brightly lit.


    Sitting on a soft couch, X Quest, Josh Batton, and Georgie Clementine were sipping on floral tea


    while reading the news on the inte.


    Each of them had calm expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Due to the huge amount of pressure, many major brands, including Shawn Gilbert¡¯s Silverway are


    expressing their desire to terminate their contract with us. Shawn even ordered everyone to boycott


    us¡­¡± Georgie said while she slowly sipped on the floral tea.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± X seemed unbothered.


    Josh didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he silently drank his tea.


    He would do exactly as thepany nned.


    He believed in everything X said, and he knew she was right about all of it.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, the sound of a phone ringing could be heard.


    It disrupted the silence in the room.


    X saw an unknown number on her phone screen.


    She immediately picked up the call¡­


    ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s you, X Quest¡­ How do you feel? Are you happy with the mess you¡¯ve made?¡±


    It was Shawn¡¯s voice.


    On the other end of the call, Shawn was sitting down in arge office within his investmentpany


    while reading Josh¡¯s negative news.


    He felt very pleased with himself for being at the top of the food chain.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me, and I¡¯m very pleased.¡± X snorted coldly.


    ¡°Pleased¡­ Pleased?¡± Shawn was infuriated by X¡¯s proud tone.


    X gently put her teacup down before ncing over at Josh, who was next to her. ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    She said with a smile.


    After that, X started recording the conversation.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ You really do know how to pretend, X Quest¡­ I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Find a


    way to bring Josh to my bed. I can forgive you for what you did before¡­


    ¡°If you refuse me once more, I¡¯ll stir up an even bigger storm¡­¡± Shawn said.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Shawn Gilbert waspletely unaware that the conversation was being recorded. He continued to


    yell at X Quest without being concerned with his image.


    ¡°Do as you wish.¡± X put the call on loudspeaker before tossing her phone onto the coffee table.


    ¡°You¡¯re already like a mouse trapped in a corner. Why are you still so arrogant? Very well. I¡¯ll ruin


    Josh Batton first. After that, I¡¯ll deal with X Entertainment and the rest of you¡­ At first, I wanted to


    allow you to salvage the situation. It looks like that¡¯s not necessary anymore,¡± Shawn said with a


    threatening tone.


    ¡°Well then, make it worse.¡± X hung up the phone right after that. She didn¡¯t want to say anything


    else to that person.


    X¡¯s behavior made her appear very cool.


    Although Josh had met various types of beautiful women, he was still impressed with X at that


    moment.


    His mood, which was initially ruined by the phone call, had be better.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve met someone as shameless as him,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Josh chuckled.


    ¡°Georgie¡­ Help them out by making up more rumors. Make this thing even more viral¡­¡± X


    poured herself another cup of floral tea.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Georgie answered right away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll make it up to you¡­¡± X patted Josh¡¯s shoulder gently and said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Josh nodded.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He¡¯d listen to whatever she said.


    ***


    After that, things escted even further.


    On average, Josh¡¯s name appeared on the list of trending topics close to ten times every day. All of


    them involved negative news about him.


    People were making all sorts of negative stuff about him.


    There was no telling whether any of these rumors were true at all.


    Somebody said that Josh would soon be boycotted, while others said that Josh would lose all of his


    resources, and all the brands he was currently an ambassador for would rece him with someone


    else.


    On top of that, someone also said that Josh¡¯spany had thoroughly given up on him, and that


    the boss who owned X Entertainment was going to keep him away from the public¡¯s eye.


    An increasing number of people were expressing their negative opinions about Josh.


    Some of the people Josh worked together in the industry began criticizing him more frequently.


    Meanwhile, Josh¡¯s fans also expressed their increasing hatred toward X Entertainment.


    One after another, these fans began condemning X Entertainment.


    ¡°X Entertainment, have you gone mad? What kind of a trashypany is this? Only a blind person


    would enter thispany.¡±


    ¡°Such a trashypany with a trashy boss. Go to hell, the whole lot of you.¡±


    ¡°I want to know if thepany¡¯s boss is dead.¡±


    Josh¡¯s fans werepletely enraged.


    On the other hand, his anti-fans were celebrating joyously.


    ¡°Brothers and sisters, it looks like Josh Batton is going down for sure. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Josh is a major failure. He¡¯s going down.¡±


    ¡°Since his investors had already given up on him, he¡¯s doomed. Hahaha¡­ We¡¯re way too


    awesome.¡±


    Since Shawn couldn¡¯t get Josh the way he wanted, he¡¯d thoroughly be an anti-fan.


    When he saw what was happening to Josh, he felt extremely happy.


    On the seventh day, the tables turned.


    Some rational-minded passersby began to voice their support for Josh.


    They imed that this was a case of organized cyberbullying.


    As more people expressed simr thoughts, more rational-minded passersby joined them to support


    Josh.


    ¡°In the beginning, I didn¡¯t really know who Josh Batton was. However, I¡¯ve seen his name quite


    frequently. Out of curiosity, I searched about him on the inte and discovered that he¡¯s full of


    positivity. I¡¯ve be a fan.¡±


    ¡°To the person who wrote thement above, I¡¯ve also be Josh¡¯s fan. I¡¯ve already bought


    many of the products from the brands he represented. From now on, whatever brand he represents,


    I¡¯ll buy from that brand!¡±

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    ¡°Same here. I¡¯m middle-aged, heedless of what¡¯s going on in the entertainment industry. However, I


    keep seeing his name in the news recently. Out of curiosity, I browse the web to look for his pictures


    and videos. Oh my god, notice this handsome boy, guys!¡±


    ¡°I agree with you. Isn¡¯t it a pity that a charming man like him is locked at home? His face must be


    shown to the world!¡±


    ¡°I heard that someone actually spent forty million dors to defame Josh Batton. Hello? Four


    million? Are you kidding me? His face is worth more than four hundred million, duh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve be his fan too! My heart melts every time I look at his face. I finally understand why


    people often say that love makes one foolish.¡±


    ¡°Josh can easily make my whole body melt, not to mention my heart.¡±


    Besides, Josh Batton¡¯s fandoms had all dered that they would support him with all their hearts


    and fight with him until the end.


    Some of the fans, who had previously outgrown Josh, came back to their senses after a week. They


    made a strongeback by pushing the boat out to support Josh.


    While all these were happening, X Quest was secretly observing the course of events in the X


    Entertainment President¡¯s office.


    After scrolling through thements, X called Georgie Clementine and ordered, ¡°Georgie,


    disclose everything and prosecute the haters¡­¡±


    The attention on this matter had now reached a peak. They should quit while they were ahead.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Shortly after X hung up the call, her phone rang again. Shawn Gilbert¡¯s number appeared on the


    screen.


    X did not save his number, but she recognized it at first sight. That series of arrogant 6s was


    quite remarkable, after all.


    X frowned slightly. With a disgusted face, she answered the call and pressed the recording icon


    again. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I just heard that you decided to give up on him. Therefore, I¡¯m here to congratte you¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± X sneered.


    ¡°Are you trying to please me by shutting out Josh Batton? Let me tell you. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re


    going to do with him, and I¡¯ll never spare yourpany.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given my word to the entire entertainment industry. From now on, no one dares to work with


    Josh anymore. Moreover, his reputation is in tatters. I¡¯m afraid that this poor guy can¡¯t turn himself


    around for the rest of his life.


    ¡°The rest of the artists in yourpany will end up like Josh soon¡­¡± Shawn warned.


    X was disinterested in chatting with this rascal.


    Without hesitation, she hung up on him and blocked his number.


    After X hung up the call, Shawn decided to call Josh.


    Josh was currently sleeping soundly on the other end of the phone. He had never been on a


    vacation since his career took off.


    When he heard his phone rang, he picked up the call without even looking at who it was.


    ¡°Josh Batton¡­ Your good name is now dragged through the mire¡­ Do you regret your decision?¡±


    Shawn cold snorted, ¡°Even if you regret it, I¡¯m not going to give you another chance¡­ I¡¯ve given


    you enough chances already.¡±


    His voice slowly shook Josh out of his daze.


    Nevertheless, his threat hardly caused a ripple of fear within Josh. Josh calmly sat up and leaned


    against the bedhead. ¡°I have no regrets.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than be with an ugly troll like you.¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you call me an ugly troll! Do you have a death wish? I can make you disappear


    from Antis anytime!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead if you have that ability to do so.¡±


    Without wasting more time talking nonsense with him, Josh hung up on him and threw his phone


    aside.


    To him, one more word with that kind of person was the biggest insult to his ears.


    ***


    At noon, X Entertainment¡¯s official page posted a few of Shawn¡¯s audio clips threatening X to


    send Josh over to spend a night with him on Weibo.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The first audio clip was when Shawn personally went to X¡¯s office and made the request.


    The next two clips were the recordings of Shawn¡¯s calls with X.


    Shawn¡¯s identity and all the ridiculous things he said werepletely exposed in the audio clips.


    There was a long paragraph attached beneath the audio clip. ¡°Listen to this audio, and you¡¯ll know


    who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong, who¡¯s on the bright side and who¡¯s on the dark side. The recent


    scandal is merely an act of revenge by someone who has failed to lure ourpany¡¯s artist with his


    absurd back-door deals. We¡¯ll definitely take legal actions against the haters who attacked our artist


    and send them to jail.¡±


    The revtion of these recordings was like a thousand-pound boulder smashing a peacefulke,


    resulting in a huge wave in the very next second.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    In an instant, the whole world exploded with excitement.


    Theizens from all over the world had gone haywire.


    #Shawn Gilbert And His Unspoken Rules#


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    #Josh Batton Shawn Gilbert#


    #Shawn Gilbert Retaliated Against Josh Batton#


    #Josh Batton Was Framed#


    #Shawn Gilbert Set Up Josh Batton#


    #Sorry Josh Batton#


    #Sorry X Entertainment#


    All kinds of topics about them had upied the upper half of the trending list in a minute.


    Each topic was followed by a fiery red ¡®HOT!¡¯.


    Josh Batton¡¯s fandoms and some misguided onlookers were all getting agitated over the audio clips


    too.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Josh! I shouldn¡¯t have trusted those fools. It must be so difficult for you to walk through


    this alone. Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it! Sob¡­ My Josh is too miserable. Shawn Gilbert, go to hell!¡±


    ¡°So, X Entertainment has been quiet all this while because they already have a big n in mind?


    Sorry, Big Boss. I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Is this Shawn Gilbert, the famous big daddy in the entertainment industry that I know? This fat ass


    wanted to make out with our handsome heavenly Josh? Is he even worthy?¡±


    ¡°The deeper the love, the deeper the hate. Nice one, Shawn Gilbert. Get out of the entertainment


    industry, you shameless asshole!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Shawn Gilbert¡¯s dad is a very powerful man. Guess his dear son has given him a bad


    name this time.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Josh Batton. Sorry, X Entertainment¡¯s boss. I misunderstood you all.¡±


    ¡°Josh is such a good man with integrity. I¡¯m attracted to his unyielding attitude in the face of the


    ridiculous back-door deal!¡±


    There was an abrupt change in theizens¡¯ attitude on this matter.


    The same was true for Josh¡¯s reputation.


    Shawn Gilbert and numerous people in the entertainment industry waiting to have a goodugh at


    Josh were all dumbfounded.


    Josh¡¯s fans and the otherizens were constantly attacking the celebrities who had dissed Josh on


    their respective Weibo ounts.


    In the blink of an eye, harshments asking them to get out of the entertainment industry washed


    over their ounts.


    On the contrary, Josh¡¯s ounts had gained millions of followers over the past few minutes.


    Before the uproar caused by the audio clips could even quieten down, the major news ounts had


    revealed more nasty things that Shawn¡¯s father had done over the years on Weibo. In addition to


    misusing his power for personal gain and making a living by underhand dealings, Shawn¡¯s father


    had also brought fame to many actresses with his unspoken rules. Moreover, he was a sugar daddy


    to many women out there, and he had countless luxury cars and mansions all over the world.


    The major news ounts had also attached a picture of Shawn and his father being arrested in


    their posts, announcing that the two of them were currently under investigation. On top of that, all


    the assets under their names had been directly seized and frozen by the police.


    Once again, the public was outraged at their crimes.


    Meanwhile, Georgie Clementine was reporting the situation to X Quest in the X Entertainment


    President¡¯s office. Georgie had only said a few words before her phone kept ringing and interrupted


    her.


    The calls were from the major brands.


    All of them said that they would like to renew their contracts with Josh.


    Aftermunicating with the person in charge of the brands, Georgie started to receive calls from


    some notable directors. They apologized for their unwise decisions, and they hoped that Josh could


    continue working with them.


    One by one, their attitudes did a one-eighty.


    Georgie did not answer any of them. She told them directly that she would consider their offers and


    get back to themter on.


    All of them trembled with anxiety when they heard that, fearing that X Entertainment would hold a


    grudge and turn them down.


    Nevertheless, Georgie did not give them a chance to exin further and directly hung up on them,


    moving on to the other calls.


    She was not going to reject them.


    It was just that their previous attitudes really had upset her. Hence, she wanted to keep them in


    suspense for a while.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    After answering one call after another, Georgie Clementine shifted her gaze back to X Quest


    again. Propping her hands on the desk, she fixed her eyes at X and said, ¡°As you can see,


    everything is going as nned now¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, President X, how did the reporters dig up dirt on Shawn Gilbert¡¯s father so soon? It


    had to do with Fifth Master, right?¡± Georgie asked.


    X smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Master is the real hero.¡± Georgie looked like a proud mother. ¡°Fortunately, Josh Batton¡¯s


    poprity soared after everything that we¡¯ve gone through. He has gained more than five million


    fans since the audio clips are exposed to the public, and the number of followers is still rising


    now¡­¡±


    X¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Very good. Notify everyone that I¡¯ll treat them to lunch today. The leaders of


    each department are in charge of taking their staff for lunch. They can go anywhere they want. The


    bill is on me.¡±


    She could not have won this battle without the employees¡¯ cooperation and efforts.


    It was time for her to show her gratitude.


    ¡°Got it. They¡¯ll be delighted to hear the news. By the way, take a look at Weibo when you have time.


    Many people apologized to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it.¡±  shook her phone in front of Georgie before adding, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave you to


    it. Keep me in the loop.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Big Boss!!! Thank you Big Boss!!!¡±


    Suddenly, a mor from downstairs interrupted their conversation.


    The noises seemed toe from many loudspeakers at the same time.


    X and Georgie were both bewildered.


    They exchanged looks of confusion before walking together to the french window to take a look at


    the source of the noises.


    X¡¯s office was at the top of the building.


    They could only vaguely see a bunch of people gathering at the entrance of thepany.


    The surging crowd was holding a long banner, but neither could read the words on it.


    The few people leading the crowd were each holding a loudspeaker, and they were constantly


    shouting in the direction of her office.


    X was stunned by their line-up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t Josh¡¯s fans a little too crazy?¡± She did not even care about the previousments scolding


    her and herpany.


    ¡°Well, I think those are all his true fans. They must be regretful for scolding you in the first ce,¡±


    Georgie exined.


    ¡°Go down and ask them to leave. Tell them I¡¯ve epted their apology, and I¡¯m not angry with them


    at all. Oh right, grab some drinks from the canteen on your way down and distribute to them¡­¡± X


    said again.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, Georgie left her office.


    On the other hand, X returned to her desk and sank into the office chair, leaningzily against the


    backrest while scrolling through Weibo.


    She felt relieved reading those negativements about Shawn Gilbert.


    After taking a brief look at thements, X picked up her car keys, intending to go to Dragon


    Group right away and thank Stanley Batton personally.


    She quickly fixed her makeup.


    Then, she took the elevator to the basement parking in a low profile, and drove away through the


    back entrance.


    Her sports car sped down the streets, and arrived at Dragon Group in no time.


    Meanwhile in the Dragon Group President¡¯s office, Stanley was sitting in front of his desk, writing an


    email in French.


    His bony and slender fingers swiftly danced across the keyboard, and the view of him was as


    elegant as a pianist performing on stage.


    He was wearing a ck dress shirt and a pair of ck pants. His fluffy slicked back hair was simple


    and neat, adding a tinge of coolness to his overall appearance.


    He looked like an unreachable flower growing at the peak of the high mountain.


    Knock knock knock¡­ Three consecutive knocks broke the silence in the room.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Stanley nced at the door, indifferently before averting his gaze back to theptop screen. ¡°Come


    in¡­¡±


    Soon, a beautiful woman dressed in a white blouse and a red high-waisted skirt walked into his


    office.


    She had the same wavy hair as X.


    Moreover, she had tried to imitate X¡¯s makeup. She looked pretty much like X at first nce.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Though makeup could be imitated, one¡¯s temperament could not.


    X Quest was very much like an unreal little fairy.


    Conversely, she was just a tacky nobody.


    The girl carefully closed the door before striding across the room anding to a stop in front of


    Stanley Batton.


    Stanley remained as apathetic as ever. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Daringly and without warning, the girl gave him a flirtatious smile and directly sat on hisp.


    ¡°President¡­ I feel a little dizzy¡­¡± As she spoke, she threw her arms around Stanley and leaned her


    head against her shoulder coquettishly, pretending to be dizzy.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Stanley did not talk much, but the cold aura around him was growing thicker.


    However, the girl was not offended by him at all. She continued to pester Stanley and whispered in


    his ears, ¡°President, don¡¯t be so cold to me¡­ I like you very much¡­¡±


    The man in front of her was a luxury that every woman in Country Z wanted to possess.


    Once she owned him, she would be worry-free for the rest of her life.


    Even if she only had a one night stand with him, she could have earned something from the man.


    No matter if it was a stack of money or something that meant nothing to him, she was convinced


    that it was enough for her to live a lifetime.


    How could she give up so easily? She had to go for it!


    ¡°Are you even worthy?¡± With that out of the way, Stanley pushed her aside mercilessly.


    The girl stumbled and fell to the ground miserably.


    She was paralyzed to the spot, her face burning with intense embarrassment¡­


    Everybody told her that this man loved no one except his wife but she did not believe it. She always


    thought that every man in the world was untrustable. If a man did not cheat, it did not mean that he


    was loyal. It was only because the temptation was not strong enough.


    Nheless, she believed it now¡­


    She regretted what she had done too.


    At this moment, the door was pulled open from the outside.


    X then walked into the office.


    Looking at the girl on the floor, X instantly figured out what had just happened before her arrival.


    The secretary immediately rose to her feet at the sight of X, trying to run away as fast as she


    could.


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Stanley coldly lifted his head and red at her back.


    The secretary shivered. Suppressing her embarrassment, she slowly turned around and timidly met


    Stanley¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Get your sry and get out of this building¡­ Right now¡­¡± Stanley spat ruthlessly.


    Following that statement, he stood up and walked up to X. Gently pulling her into his arms, the


    man glowered at the secretary and asked, ¡°See this girl over here?¡±


    Questions were swimming in the secretary¡¯s mind. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I have a noble, white peony by my side every single day. Do you think I¡¯ll be interested in weed by


    the road?¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes were filled with ice.


    The man¡¯s insult pierced through her like an enormous palm whipping across her face. How she


    wished she could find a ce to hide herself right now¡­


    X did not pay any attention to her. Her expression remained indifferent the whole time.


    The secretary¡¯s cheeks were as red as a tomato. Without further ado, she dashed out of the office


    with her head down.


    The door clicked shut behind her.


    Suddenly, Stanley turned around and forced X against the wall. He pinched her chin with his left


    hand, and his body was pressed against hers. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯ll be here today? I


    could¡¯ve gone down to pick you up.¡±


    X grinned as she wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck. ¡°Well, if I¡¯ve informed you earlier, I¡¯d


    have missed that interesting drama just now. Hmm?¡±


    The man ran his index finger down the bridge of her nose. ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    X shrugged half-heartedly. ¡°Nah¡­ That girl? Why should I get angry over that kind of girl?¡±


    As soon as she finished talking, the man gave her a long, passionate kiss.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    X gradually closed her eyes and kissed him back.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    After a deep kiss, X Quest paused and pulled her rosy cheeks away from his. She panted heavily


    as she looked at him. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m here to tell you something¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ We can talk about itter¡­¡± With that, Stanley Batton locked the door and lifted her


    effortlessly, carrying her into the adjacent resting room.


    The man was entangled with his girl for a long time before he finally released her, even though he


    was reluctant to do so. He slowly sat up and pulled the thin white nket over the body, casually


    smoking while leaning against the bedhead.


    On the other hand, X could barely move her exhausted body. Using herst bit of energy, she


    rolled over and glowered at the man¡¯s wless features. ¡°Stanley Batton, you¡¯re so annoying.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said just now.¡± A tint of mischief shed across his eyes.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, X¡¯s heart tightened instantaneously. Her veins caught on fire, and her blood


    was boiling frantically. ¡°You¡­ Shameless.¡±


    ¡°I thought you had something to tell me just now? What was it?¡± Stanley asked, blowing wisps of


    smoke into the cool air. Their eyes met amidst the smoke.


    Rolling her eyes at the man again, X sat up on the bed and grabbed her clothes from the floor.


    She dressed quickly while answering him, ¡°I just wanted to thank you in person¡­ Thanks for


    helping Josh Batton.¡±


    X had just gotten her nails done recently. The long nails had made fastening buttonsborious for


    her.


    It took her a long time to fasten one small button.


    Noticing her struggle, Stanley pulled her onto hisp right away and held the cigarette with his lips,


    doing up her blouse in earnest.


    ¡°Are you a kid? A kid should know how to do up his shirt too.¡± Stanley chastised her though his tone


    only expressed love and fondness.


    ¡°Do I look like I don¡¯t know how to do it? It¡¯s just my long nails,¡± rebuked X.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do your nails anymore in the future,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I have to. My fingers are ugly if I don¡¯t get a manicure.¡± X insisted.


    ¡°You look good no matter what.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Stanley Batton.¡±


    ¡°Yes, honey?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get some water for you.¡±


    Hearing that his dear wife was thirsty, he sped up and put her down on the bed after all the buttons


    on her blouse were perfectly fastened.


    Then, he put on his shirt, poured a cup of water, and brought it to her mouth.


    X did not have to take the cup from him.


    The man was feeding her the whole time as if she was the most precious little princess.


    After emptying the cup, Stanley threw the disposable cup into the trash can and got up from the


    bed. He pinched her face dotingly before leaving the room. ¡°I¡¯m going to work. Wait for me here,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my office,¡± X said.


    There was still a pile of work waiting for her in the office.


    Stanley brought his wristwatch to her eyes and tapped on it a couple of times. ¡°Are you sure? Look


    at the time.¡±


    X¡¯s jaw hit the floor the moment she caught sight of the time.


    Initially, she wanted toe here to express her gratitude. She was going to leave after sitting for a


    while.


    Who knew she would stay here for hours.


    Stanley peeked at his watch again. It was already five o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Forget it¡­ I¡¯ll settle the work at home.¡± X sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Good girl, I¡¯ll go to work first. Have a rest.¡± He leaned over to kiss her forehead.


    With that, he turned away from her and left the room.


    The door clicked shut behind him, leaving a chilly sense of ambiguity in the air.


    X ced a pillow behind her waist and continued to lean against the wall. She logged onto her


    Weibo ount and started to scroll through the trending list.


    The hot topics about Josh Batton were still all over the list.


    The top ten hot topics were either about Josh Batton, or about Shawn Gilbert and his father.


    Thements scolding Shawn and his father were getting harsher and harsher too.


    Suddenly, the hot topic on the eleventh ce had caught her eyes. It was about her.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    #X Entertainment Big Boss#


    X Quest tapped to open the hot topic at once.


    The first thing that came into her sight was a post uploaded by someone who imed to be Josh


    Batton¡¯s fan, ¡°This afternoon, a group of us went to X Entertainment to express our apology for


    admonishing and criticizing X Entertainment¡¯s boss on Weibo.


    ¡°Surprisingly, an employee came down to tell us that she wasn¡¯t angry at all. On top of that, the boss


    had reminded her to give all of us a cup of drinks before leaving.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious about this legendary boss. If the boss is a guy, he must be the most charming


    man in the world!


    ¡°If it¡¯s a she, I¡¯m certain that she¡¯s the most stunning girl in the universe.¡±


    The post had already hit one million likes,ments, and shares.


    The views on this hot topic were as high as three hundred million too.


    ¡°I admit that I¡¯ve scolded the boss when theizens were attacking Josh. I just want to say I¡¯m


    sorry, Big Boss! Please forgive me for being such a dumbass!¡±


    ¡°Big Boss is awesome! No matter if you¡¯re a guy or a girl, your consideration has won my heart.¡±


    ¡°Big Boss, I love you! I apologize for abusing you on the inte. Sorry!¡±


    As X read thements, the corner of her lips subconsciously curved upward into a genuine


    smile.


    At the same time, Josh found himself enjoying the sunset on the rooftop of his house. He was


    drinking a cup of hottte while scrolling through Weibo.


    He was currently reading thements that praised X Entertainment¡¯s Big Boss for her


    forbearance.


    There was ament that particrly caught his eyes.


    ¡°This boss must be a beautiful girl with a sweet voice and a kind heart.¡±


    Without thinking about it, he liked thement.


    That had instantly caused an uproar on the inte.


    In three seconds, #Josh Batton Liked And Praised His Boss# popped up as the fifth hot topic in the


    trending list.


    Due to this simple gesture, theizens could not stop taking wild guesses of the boss¡¯s real identity


    under the post. Though they had no idea who she was, everyone seemed toe to a conclusion


    that the X Entertainment¡¯s ¡®Big Boss¡¯ really was a beautiful girl with a sweet voice, and she was


    exceptionally lovely and considerate.


    ¡°Damn¡­ The X Entertainment¡¯s Big Boss is actually a girl? Hottie VS The hottest star in the


    entertainment industry. Am I the only one starting to imagine things?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, Josh liked thement! Will this pretty girl win our Brother Josh¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, if the two of them are together, I¡¯ll be happy for them. Josh Batton and his boss. Aren¡¯t


    they the perfect match?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of this kind, sweet-voiced, gorgeous Big Boss. Isn¡¯t she a life winner?¡±


    Scrolling through thement section, Josh could not help but smile dotingly.


    His smile widened whenever he thought of X¡¯s enchanting grin and the way she talked to him.


    Without hesitation, he exited Weibo and called X.


    On the other end of the phone, X read the hot topic where theizens specte that she was


    the ¡®beautiful girl with a sweet voice¡¯ too.


    Noticing Josh¡¯s iing call, she immediately exited the app and answered his call.


    ¡°X¡­ Thanks for everything¡­¡± Josh began, ¡°This matter must¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble to you.


    Thanks for helping me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do. Wait until all the excitement has settled, I¡¯ll deal with the


    companies that have previously turned you down one by one,¡± X reassured.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Josh sounded extremely gentle.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be busy again real soon. Make sure you get enough rest today.¡± X reminded him.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After chatting with Josh for a while, X hung up the phone.


    Josh did not forget to send a text message to Stanley Batton to express his gratitude as well.


    However, Stanley did not reply to it.


    He simply took a look at it, and then returned to work.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In the evening, X and Stanley got off from work together.


    Hand in hand, the two of them left the office and took the exclusive elevator. When they walked out


    from the elevator, their presence had caused quite a stir at the lobby.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    The other employees were getting off from work at this hour too.


    Therefore, the lobby was particrly crowded at the moment.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was on the lovebirds.


    Envy and admiration were shimmering in their eyes as they looked at X Quest.


    After the two of them walked away from the lobby, all the employees began babbling and chatting


    among themselves.


    ¡°Have you guys heard about our president¡¯s new secretary, J? She was fired by our president


    this afternoon because she tried to seduce him.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Who did you hear from?¡±


    ¡°J¡¯s good friend. She¡¯s telling everyone about it. Do you know what our president told J?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°X Quest coincidentally entered the office when our president pushed J away. He


    immediately pulled X into his arm and asked J, ¡®I have a noble, white peony by my side


    every single day. Do you think I¡¯ll be interested in weed by the road?¡¯ Hahahahaha¡­ I can¡¯t stop


    laughing about that.¡±


    ¡°Damn, weed by the road! That¡¯s pretty mean, but I don¡¯t see anything wrong. The mistress really is


    noble and elegant. How can our president look at the others when he already has such a good-


    looking wife?¡±


    ¡°Our president is the best man on earth. He¡¯s handsome, and he¡¯s loyal. Here¡¯s another day of


    being jealous of X.¡±


    X and Stanley Batton totally did not hear their discussion.


    The pair stalked out of the building and got into Stanley¡¯s ck Bentley Arnage together.


    Stanley drove the car.


    There were a few bodyguards following closely behind their car.


    Stanley held the steering wheel with his left hand while he reached for X¡¯s hand with his other.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    X tacitly held his hand, her fingers curling around his.


    ¡°The Gilbert family¡¯s old man is going to be sentenced to life imprisonment, right?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah. The President was furious after he saw the news. That old man can never run away from life


    imprisonment. All his family assets have been seized too.¡±


    ¡°What about Shawn Gilbert?¡±


    ¡°Same. Life imprisonment.¡±


    ¡°Cool. That evil duo deserves it. Life imprisonment is considered a light punishment for the two of


    them.¡± X had no sympathy for them at all.


    Whatsoever a man sowed, that shall he reap!


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Stanley brought X¡¯s hand to his lips and kissed it.


    A tingling sensation spread across her skin instantaneously.


    Her heart leaped to her throat, and her blood was boiling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything too greasy at night. Shall we go for Japanese food?¡± X responded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Can we go to the one downtown? Sakura?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Of course. Wherever you want to go, I¡¯ll bring you there¡­¡± His eyes were filled with tenderness,


    not at all the thunderous look he had when he was outside.


    In front of X, he would always be her most ideal husband.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­ Suddenly, X received a text message from Sharon Lindt, asking X to go


    disco with her.


    Without even thinking about it, she agreed to go with her.


    Then, she turned to look at Stanley. ¡°Let¡¯s go discoing after dinner.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Stanley questioned her.


    ¡°Mom wants to go.¡±


    He said nothing.


    ¡°So¡­ Are we going?¡±


    ¡°If you insist on going, sure.¡± Stanley massaged his forehead helplessly.


    X chuckled. ¡°Mom acts just like our age.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, right?¡± Xplimented.


    ¡°My mom used to be more high-spirited back then. She is trying to restrain herself now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. When I was a kid, she would drag my dad to the disco to drink with her almost every night.


    What¡¯s crazier to me is that¡­¡±

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    ¡°What is it?¡± X Quest asked excitedly.


    ¡°She used to take my dad to the nightclub and ask a table of girls to drink and y cards with


    them,¡± Stanley Batton added.


    X could not believe what she had just heard. It was mind-blowing.


    Was he talking about her mother-inw?


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of something like that.¡± Her utter shock was reflected in her eyes.


    ¡°Oh well¡­¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Dad would fall for those girls?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. She does whatever she wants because she knows that Dad loves her.¡± Stanley


    continued, ¡°My dad is a loyal man. No matter how many girls try to seduce him, he¡¯ll never look at


    them. Mom is his world.¡±


    Judging from the way Stanley spoiled her, X began to wonder if it was a kind of ancestral gene


    passed to him from his father.


    Once again, Stanley lowered his head and gently kissed the back of her hand. ¡°X, I¡¯ll do the


    same too.¡±


    His words warmed X¡¯s heart at once. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± Stanley answered firmly.


    A lovely smile blossomed on X¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, I trust you.¡±


    She would believe whatever he said.


    It was because he was the person he loved the most.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the Sullivan family has sold a dozen factories again in the past two days,¡±


    Stanley recounted.


    X had expected that to happen.


    After what Stanley Batton did to theirpany, it was impossible for Sullivan Food Group to turn


    itself round again.


    ¡°Their financial status is now considered stable but there will be a steep decline in their influence in


    the food industry in the future,¡± Stanley said half-heartedly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Likewise, X showed zero interest in the Sullivan family.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mom going?¡± Stanley changed the subject.


    ¡°Mom asked us to drive downtown and meet her at Indulgence,¡± X replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ***


    After dinner, X went home and changed into a casual outfit as they were going to the discoter.


    She put on a ck cropped top, and matched it with a pair of ck cargo pants and a pair of white


    sneakers.


    Stanley had changed into his casual outfit too.


    He was dressed in a white oversized T-shirt, a pair of brown capri pants and a pair of white shoes.


    After the pair had done dressing up, Stanley drove X to Indulgence with his ck Bentley


    Arnage.


    It was currently the most lively time of the day at Indulgence. There were many cars in front of the


    disco bar, and people wereing in and out of the entrance unceasingly.


    As soon as their luxury car appeared, almost all eyes fell upon them.


    X and Stanley got out of the car under the crowd¡¯s attention. Without paying any heed to them,


    the pair entered the building hand in hand.


    The intimacy between the stunning couple was admirable.


    The two had just taken a few steps when someone tapped X¡¯s back.


    X immediately turned around.


    However, what she saw rendered her speechless.


    It was Sharon Lindt who was standing behind her.


    Sharon was wearing a ck camisole and a pair of ck fine feels. She had just cut her hair. Her


    blunt bangs and her short hair matched very well with her light makeup tonight. Therge earrings


    had also set off her delicate features. A first nce, she looked very much like she was in her early


    thirties.


    ¡°Mom, you¡­ you look amazing¡­¡± X was stunned by her beauty.


    Upon hearing that, joy surged within Sharon. ¡°Really?¡±


    From time to time, the men beside them would steal a nce at their bodies.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± X answered truthfully.


    Stanley scanned Sharon up and down. Shaking his head helplessly, he went inside without saying a


    word.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­ Suddenly, X¡¯s phone vibrated.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Her face darkened instantaneously the moment she saw the notification that popped up on the


    screen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, X?¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes were full of concern.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    ##¡°X Quest suspected of having an affair with Zack Cassidy, the personal assistant to the


    Dragon Group¡¯s President.¡±##


    When Sharon Lindt saw the news headline, she could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°Are these people


    crazy? What kind of nonsense are they talking about?¡±


    Realizing that X and Sharon did not catch up with him, Stanley Batton went out to find the two of


    them. He stood behind them and nced at X¡¯s phone, curiously. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Wrinkles started to form on his forehead the moment he saw the news headline. Without further


    ado, he tapped the notification to open the article.


    The whole article was patently ridiculous.


    It alleged that X had been visiting Dragon Group quite often recently.


    She was found walking with Zack Cassidy, the president¡¯s personal assistant, everytime she went


    there. Moreover, the two of them would chit-chat intimately like a couple.


    The article was attached with a picture.


    It was a picture of Zack holding X.


    Somebody must have taken this picture at the headquarters of Dragon Group this afternoon.


    X remembered that she was about to enter thepany at that time. However, she had


    identally twisted her ankle as her heels were too high.


    Fortunately, Zack held her in time, so she did not fall down.


    This was how the picture came about.


    Never in her life had she expected somebody to take a picture of them and cook up a story with it.


    The rumor was spread right after Shawn Gilbert and his father were arrested.


    This was too much of a coincidence, was it not?


    ¡°I can exin this photo¡­ I¡­¡± X immediately turned to face Stanley, intending to exin herself.


    After all, both of them looked quite¡­


    ...intimate in the picture indeed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I trust you.¡± Stanley wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her in.


    This one short sentence had melted her heart in an instant.


    ¡°I just twisted my ankle, and Zack helped me,¡± rified X.


    ¡°I know.¡± Stanley hugged her from behind and softly kissed her earlobe, as if there was nobody else


    in the world except the two of them.


    After that, he let go of X and directly called Zack. ¡°Find out who¡¯s ndering X.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Master. The news is now on the trending list. Should we remove it?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Nah¡­¡±


    They would look guilty if they tried to cover up the news.


    By then, theizens would start to make up stories about them again.


    As soon as the call ended, X took the man¡¯s hand and tried to reassure him. ¡°I¡¯ll post something


    to rify myselfter. I¡¯ll also ask mywyer to prepare a warning letter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stanley Batton nodded.


    ¡°The Gilbert family must be the one behind it. Shawn and his father have just got themselves into


    trouble, and now X is being smeared.¡± Sharon frowned.


    ¡°Probably,¡± Stanley mumbled.


    Putting the matter behind them, the three of them went into the disco bar with a group of


    bodyguards.


    The disco bar was more crowded than they thought.


    Music was sting from the speakers, and everyone was dancing to the beats as if their hearts had


    fused with the music. The music just hyped everyone up the moment they set foot inside there.


    Numerous young men and women were drinking and dancing around like crazy.


    No matter what was happening on the outside, people would only have a good time here.


    As soon as one walked into this ce, it meant that all his worries and sorrows were shut out of the


    door.


    Looking at the crowd dancing to the catchy music, Sharon felt a sudden re of excitement, her


    head buzzing with pure joy.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Without further ado, Sharon Lindt slipped into the crowd and danced along with the youngsters.


    On the other hand, X Quest was busy editing her post while weaving through the crowd with


    Stanley Batton, her hand still holding on to his.


    She simply typed a couple of short sentences. ¡°I did not cheat. Stop spreading rumors. I fell, he


    helped, that¡¯s all. Legal actions will be taken if the rumors go on.¡±


    After rifying herself, she slid her phone into the pocket and nced in the direction where Sharon


    initially was.


    However, she could no longer find Sharon¡¯s tiny figure in the crowd.


    ¡°Do you want to dance?¡± X looked at Stanley and asked.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not going to dance,¡± Stanley responded.


    ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll find Mom. Order a drink over the bar there. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± X said.


    Stanley nodded in response. ¡°Be careful, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, X joined the crowd and headed to find Sharon.


    Stanley immediately turned to the bodyguards behind him. Hearing the order, the bodyguards


    quickly followed X into the noisy crowd, keeping a safe distance from her.


    By keeping a close eye on X from afar, the bodyguards could allow her to thoroughly enjoy


    herself while ensuring that she stayed within their sight.


    X found Sharon within a second or two...Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Sharon was having a dance battle with a blonde girl when X found her.


    The two of them did not notice it, but their battle had attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    Nheless, the blonde girl was a professional dancer.


    Sharon soon lost the battle.


    After the blonde girl won, she raised the cocktail bottle into the air arrogantly, and all her friends


    began to toast her victory.


    Taking a sip of wine from the bottle, the blonde girl tossed her long hair and contemptuously gave


    Sharon a thumbs-down.


    ¡°No one has ever beat me in this disco bar¡­You try to act like our ages,ing to a disco bar, and


    even challenging me¡­ Who do you think you are, old woman?¡± the blonde girl teased.


    Rage festered in X¡¯s heart the moment she heard her rude insult.


    The same was true for Sharon. She just wanted to y with the blonde girl as she noticed that she


    danced really well. She totally did not expect the girl to say such disrespectful things to her after she


    lost.


    Sharon turned to X right away. ¡°X¡­ Can you dance?¡±


    During the time X was learning medicine from her master, she once met an impressive dance


    teacher from Country Y. She remembered learning dancing from him for a very long time.


    She had learned different kinds of dances.


    Her teacher even praised her talent in dancing.


    Upon hearing that, X understood what Sharon meant instantaneously. She red at the blonde


    girl and hissed, ¡°Let¡¯s have a battle then.¡±


    The blonde girl rolled her eyes.


    Her friends behind her did the same too.


    Pure disdain was reflected in their eyes.


    ¡°Do I get any benefit if I win?¡± the blonde girl asked.


    ¡°If you lose, you have to apologize to thisdy in public. If I lose, everyone¡¯s bill is on me tonight,¡±


    X jabbed.


    The blonde girl became more arrogant the moment she heard that. She stepped forward and


    whispered in X¡¯s ear, ¡°Sure, but keep in mind that I¡¯m the dancing queen in this disco bar. I¡¯ve


    never lost a battle here.¡±


    Following that statement, the blonde girl went straight to the DJ on the second floor and turned off


    the music.


    Then, she grabbed the microphone and stared at the crowd confidently. ¡°Guys, there¡¯s ady who


    wants to challenge me. If she loses the dance battle, she¡¯s going to pay for everyone tonight!


    Everyone! Cheer for me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the dancing queen here. You¡¯re gonna win for sure!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just dancing. Are you even afraid of her?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s thatdy? She must be out of her mind to challenge you. She has nowhere to spend her


    money, eh?¡±


    A few people in the crowd started to yell with the girl.


    Scanning the crowd coldly, the blonde girl sneered and fixed her eyes upon X. ¡°Well, someone is


    really ignorant indeed¡­ Tonight, I¡¯ll make sure she called me ¡®Daddy¡¯¡­¡±

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    With that out of the way, she turned on the music again and threw the microphone to the DJ. Proud


    and determined, she returned to the ground floor and walked up to X Quest.


    After listening to the girl¡¯s deration, everyone¡¯s attention was now on the blonde girl and X.


    ¡°Do not regret, girl.¡± The blonde girl was very confident.


    X raised her brows, her face as calm as ever. ¡°Bring it on¡­¡±


    She did not expect the girl to be so high-profile. Nevertheless, she was not afraid of her, anyway.


    The onlookers began to cheer for the blonde girl.


    Under the crowd¡¯s attention, the girl went up the stage and waved at X provocatively, asking her


    to get on the stage too.


    Sharon Lindt gripped X¡¯s hand. ¡°You can do this, X.¡±


    X nodded at her before heading to the girl serenely.


    Stanley sat not far away from her, and his eyes had perfectly captured the ins and outs of the


    incident.


    His eyes were as peaceful as a wavelesske. He held a pale blue cocktail in one hand while


    tapping the table with his other.


    Even if he did not do anything, his attractive face and the noble aura exuded by him had attracted


    countless girls in no time.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The DJ was quick-witted.


    He instantly changed the music into a funkier, more dynamic one to hype up the atmosphere for the


    dance battle without being told.


    The blonde girl took the lead and began to dance.


    She danced to a verse, and X danced to another verse.


    The two of them gradually built up the difficulty of their dance moves.


    However, the way X danced was obviously more eye-catching than the blonde girl.


    X set herself free, every bit of her immersing in the music. All her tenderness and elegance had


    been thrown off. She was the hottest girl on the dance floor tonight.


    Her body was as flexible as a snake, and she had a good sense of rhythm. She moved to the crazy


    beats agilely, showing off a variety of difficult dance moves. Her sexiness had lit up every man¡¯s


    heart. None of them could take their eyes off X.


    Under the lights, X was just like a glittering diamond. Her soul shone, and her skin glowed.


    Her shimmer was enough to overshadow everyone around her.


    Looking at the radiant little girl on the stage, Stanley¡¯s soft lips subconsciously stretched into a


    shallow inverted arc, his eyes brimming with admiration.


    He had never seen X danced before.


    Neither had he imagined that she would be so captivating when she danced.


    She was more charming than those girls groups on the television.


    The audience was constantly screaming at the top of their lungs.


    One by one, those who initially looked down at X ate their words and began to cheer for her.


    Even the blonde girl¡¯s friends had changed their minds and started to support X.


    Very soon, the blonde girl was defeated.


    X ignored her and continued to dance to the music.


    At that instant, the audience was all hyped up.


    With a cool front flip, X ended the battle spectacrly.


    The audience burst into wild apuse.


    X stood in the middle of the crowd. Her glow was blinding.


    Tonight, she had stolen countless people¡¯s hearts with her dance.


    ¡°Hahaha! What¡¯s the point of being so arrogant? You¡¯re the loser now, girl. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re


    undefeatable.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯ll always be someone better than you, okay? Ask her to call you ¡®Daddy¡¯, huh? Do you even


    deserve it, blonde girl?¡±


    ¡°Hey blonde girl, do you really think that you¡¯re invincible? Dancing queen? You¡¯re nothing


    compared to that girl.¡±


    The crowd began to jeer the blonde girl off the stage.


    Embarrassment surged within the blonde girl.


    How she wished she could just hide somewhere now.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    If she knew X Quest was such a good dancer, she would not have acted so haughty.


    Well, guess what? Her reputation was in tatters now.


    She hated to admit that there really was someone better than her.


    Meanwhile, Sharon Lindt was totally bbergasted by her daughter-inw. Her eyes were fixed


    upon X, and her excited fists were glued to her chin.


    Her eyes were filled with pure adoration as if it was going to overflow the next second.


    ¡°X¡­ Nice one¡­ Ahhhhh!!! I love you so much!!!¡± Sharon shouted at the top of her voice like a


    fan meeting her beloved idol.


    The DJ turned down the music.


    The disco bar quietened down, and X could clearly hear Sharon¡¯s scream amidst the crowd.


    ¡°This girl is awesome¡­ She¡¯s so pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, right? She looks like a modest little fairy when she stands there. Who knew that she¡¯s


    actually a hottie when she dances! Love her!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s this little fairy from? I think I¡¯m in love with her¡­¡±


    The audience could not stop praising X. The exhration in their tone was only amplified with


    each word they spoke.


    Sharon felt even more proud when she heard theirpliments.


    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter-inw. Don¡¯t try to pick her up.¡± Sharon raised her voice as she scanned the


    people around her.


    Upon hearing that, the jabbering crowd stopped dead in their tracks.


    The guys were starting to get jealous of her son.


    While all these were happening, X was observing them in silence.


    She remained silent all the time. All she did was wave at Sharon politely.


    Sharon immediately went on stage when she saw X waving at her.


    Holding Sharon¡¯s hand firmly, X glowered at the blonde girl and said, ¡°Can you apologize now?¡±


    The blonde girl lowered her head, heat searing through her cheeks. Having no other choice, she


    turned to Sharon with a sincere expression etched on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t


    have been so impolite to you.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Sharon waved at her apathetically.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°However, I advise you not to despise the elderly again. Everyone is going to get old one day. Wait


    until you¡¯re my age and give birth to five or six children¡­ You¡¯ll be happy if you manage to keep a


    body like mine,¡± Sharon added.


    X¡¯s impressive performance had helped her to redeem herself. Hence, her anger had all


    vanished now.


    The blonde girl was startled.


    She could not believe that the person in front of her was a mother of five or six. All the time, she


    thought Sharon was about thirty-five or thirty-six years old¡­


    X lightly patted the girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re a good dancer, girl, but please don¡¯t do this anymore.¡±


    The girl kept her mouth shut. She did not dare to make a sound. Neither did she want to reply to


    X.


    She had just made a fool out of herself tonight.


    Ignoring X, she ran off stage and darted away.


    After the girl disappeared from her sight, X averted her gaze to Stanley Batton.


    The man was currently sitting at the bar, and there was not a single man around him. His noble


    figure stood out of the crowd, catching X¡¯s eyes effortlessly.


    He was looking at her too. Their eyes meet across the crowded hall.


    They could only see each other despite the surging crowd. The dancing youngsters, the swirling


    wine, and the shing lights were alluring indeed, but they were all nothing to the lovebirds.


    Time stopped when their eyes met.


    The man was like an untouchable orchid in the crowded disco bar, so valuable that no one dared to


    touch him.


    Many girls were trying to flirt with him, but he paid them no notice as usual.


    Looking into his eyes, X immediately took Sharon by her hand and weaved through the crowd,


    stopping right in front of the man.


    He took a sip of the blue cocktail and put the ss down again. He then dotingly stroked her hair;


    admiration and fondness intertwining in his eyes. ¡°My girl is amazing.¡±


    Love was in the air, blinding everyone around the gorgeous pair.


    Once again, the DJ turned the music up.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Very soon, the hall became noisy again. Everyone was drinking and dancing, and nobody paid


    attention to what happened earlier.


    Sharon Lindt quickly turned X Quest around. She ced both hands on X¡¯s shoulders and


    looked at her admiringly.


    ¡°X, let me have a good look at you. You seem like a quiet girl, but why did you look so on fire


    when you danced earlier? Did you take dancing lessons at school? I never knew you were so good


    at dancing,¡± Sharon said.


    X shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I only started learning when Grandpa was helping me recover.¡±


    ¡°What? Alright. Perhaps, you are naturally gifted.¡± A look of shock appeared in Sharon¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mom¡­ You should stop praising me so much.¡± X touched her hair embarrassedly.


    ¡°How could I not praise you? X, I admire you and feel proud of you a lot¡­¡± Sharon said.


    Sharon never held back when she praised X.


    Stanley Batton, on the other hand, kept quiet and looked at X affectionately.


    ¡°X, let¡¯s dance for a while longer, shall we? Can you teach me that dance move earlier?¡±


    Sharon¡¯s eyes were full of excitement.


    ¡°Sure,¡± X said.


    ¡°Be careful, you two,¡± Stanley said seriously.


    ¡°Yeah, we know¡­¡± Sharon said before quickly pulling X by her hand and running into the crowd.


    Throughout the whole process, their bodyguards protected them by standing close by.


    Stanley never took his eyes off X.


    He watched her dance through the crowd.


    After emptying a ss of alcohol, a woman with thick makeup walked up to Stanley.


    The woman sat seductively next to him before cing one hand under her chin while looking at


    Stanley. ¡°Hey, handsome¡­ Are you alone? Would you be so kind as to buy me a drink?¡± she asked.


    Stanley was wearing branded clothes and essories all over his body, and he didn¡¯t seem like an


    ordinary person.


    The watch he was wearing alone cost several tens of millions.


    After making eye contact with him, the woman decided that Stanley was the man she would try to


    bed tonight.


    Far away on the dance floor, a few of her female friends were staring in her direction.


    Earlier, she had confidently shown them an ¡®okay¡¯ gesture with her hand.


    When the few of them first walked into this ce, they already had their eyes on Stanley. None of


    them dared to approach him. She was the only one who confidently said she would be able to


    seduce Stanley.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Stanley¡¯s gaze was cold.


    ¡°I am¡­ An adorable girl who likes you¡­ If you¡¯re keen, we could get a room upstairs and get to


    know each other better,¡± the woman said before flipping her hair seductively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Are you joking with me, handsome? Your watch is probably worth all the rooms in the hotel,¡± the


    woman said.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°My wife didn¡¯t give me any cash,¡± Stanley replied. He wasn¡¯t interested in an uncultured woman.


    ¡°Look at you, handsome. You¡¯re so funny¡­ Are you afraid of your wife?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Stanley asked.


    His cold demeanor immediately caused the woman to back away.


    Defeated, she hung her head low and returned to her friends.


    When her friends saw what happened, they couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes at her¡­


    ¡°What happened? Can¡¯t he be persuaded?¡±


    ¡°I told you. That man isn¡¯t easy to get¡­¡±


    The women chattered among themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious about who his wife is. How did she manage to make him so loyal?¡± The woman


    frowned helplessly.


    Meanwhile, X and Sharon got tired of dancing.


    While holding each other¡¯s hand, they were panting as they returned to Stanley¡¯s side.


    When Stanley saw X, the cold expression on his face instantly disappeared. He began smiling


    gently.


    By then, X and Sharon were sweating from having too much fun earlier.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Stanley Batton slowly took two white handkerchiefs out of his pocket.


    After handing one over to Sharon Lindt, he used the other to wipe the sweat off X Quest¡¯s


    forehead gently and neck.


    He was very gentle when he did this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself¡­¡± X held Stanley¡¯s hand and said.


    ¡°Allow me.¡± Stanley looked gently at X and continued to wipe her sweat away.


    The woman who tried to seduce Stanley, as well as her friends, witnessed all of this.


    They were greatly stunned by Stanley¡¯s drastic change in attitude.


    Meanwhile, they were also very much impressed with X¡¯s good looks.


    Now, the woman who tried to seduce Stanley knew why she failed.


    X was a real beauty, but what about her¡­? Was she just a wildflower in the corner that would


    never be noticed?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he could be so gentle.¡±


    ¡°That woman is so pretty¡­ It exins why her husband wouldn¡¯t cheat on her.¡±


    ¡°She looks a little familiar.¡±


    ¡°That man treats everyone coldly except for his wife, whom he also is very protective of. How lucky


    could this woman get?¡±


    Friends of the woman who tried to seduce Stanley looked at X and Stanley enviously while they


    discussed among themselves.


    The woman didn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes were filled with jealousy.


    ***


    By one o¡¯clock in the morning, X, Stanley, and Sharon finally left the bar.


    The couple sent Sharon home before returning to their own house.


    As soon as they arrived, X sat exhaustedly on the couch.


    The couch was so soft that it sank deeply where she sat down.


    Instantly, the softness made X feel a great sense of relief from her exhaustion.


    After kicking her shoes off, sheid down on the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± She said.


    X had no idea that her mother-inw would have such great stamina.


    ¡°Honey¡­ I¡¯d like to dip my feet in some warm water to rx a little¡­ Do you want to as well?¡± X


    asked.


    ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯ll get the water ready for you.¡± Stanley stood up and walked to the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, X took her phone out and went on Weibo.


    She was hoping that the earlier gossip between herself and Zack Cassidy would have died down by


    now.


    After all, she had already exined everything clearly.


    However, when she opened the list of trending topics, she realized she had been too hopeful¡­


    X was able to find her name amongst the numerous popr topics about Josh Batton and


    Shawn Gilbert.


    Right then, the articles about her ranked on the fifth, the sixth, and the seventh spot on the list of


    trending topics.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Number five, ¡®#X Quest lies# Shocking¡¯.


    Number six, ¡®Flowers all over the city for X Quest# Shocking¡¯.


    Number seven, ¡®#X Quest cheats# Shocking¡¯.


    X hadn¡¯t expected any of these three topics toe up.


    Nobody should have known that the flowers decorated all over the city were for her. How did it get


    exposed?


    Also¡­


    X had clearly exined everything behind the allegations that she cheated. Why was the topic


    still on the list?


    X first tapped on the link that mentioned she lied.


    Within the topic, many marketing ounts imed that she was lying. In fact, they even said that


    employees in Dragon Group revealed X¡¯s frequent visits to thepany. They contended that


    Zack and X¡¯s rtionship was unusual. In fact, X was even rumored to have brought Zack


    home and kissed him in front of her husband.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Netizens believed everything that was said, and they were all criticizing X Quest within the


    comment section.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened. Cheating can¡¯t be forgiven, right? Is it true that she¡¯s a b*tch like


    everyone imed?¡±


    ¡°How could things have gotten this disgusting? X Quest, aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±


    ¡°My entire family¡¯s shocked. X really is a lewd woman. She looks pure on the outside, but she¡¯s


    disgusting on the inside. Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°The Quest family is very unfortunate to have a daughter like her. X, will you just die already?¡±


    ¡°Her husband is very nice to her. Didn¡¯t he decorate the city with flowers? He¡¯s done so much for


    her. What else does she want?¡±


    X felt very annoyed by all thesements.


    After briefly scrolling through, she clicked on the topic rted to flowers being decorated all over the


    city.


    At the top, one of theizens posted a Weibo article while iming to be X¡¯s distant rtive.


    The person said that X really was the recipient of the flowers decorated all over the city.


    Moreover, the man who did it was her husband. Apparently, Stanley Batton had mentioned it himself


    during a gathering in the Quest family¡¯s house.


    The person who published the post disyed his picture on his profile. X recognized him. He


    was a distant rtive from May Conner¡¯s side of the family. During the family gathering to celebrate


    Quest Group¡¯s 25th anniversary, this person was also present.


    Theizens seemed even more emotionally charged in this topicpared to thest one.


    ¡°Her husband has already done so much for her. I can¡¯t believe she has the heart to cheat on him.¡±


    ¡°I thought the man who made flowers appear overnight all over Antis would be a respectable


    man. I didn¡¯t think it would be X¡¯s useless husband.¡±


    ¡°Is this really the man who decorated the entire city with flowers? He¡¯s just a gigolo who spends


    women¡¯s money¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoever wrote the post earlier, does your point even matter? The important part is that X is a


    b*tch. It shouldn¡¯t matter whose money the man is spending. It¡¯s the thought that counts, alright?¡±


    ¡°If this happened during ancient times, X would have been whipped to her death.¡±


    Right then, Stanley walked out of the bathroom with a wooden pail that was filled with warm water.


    There were rose petals in the water that gave off a pleasant scent.


    Gently, he ced X¡¯s feet in the water.


    He was extremely gentle while he did so.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Stanley asked when he noticed X didn¡¯t seem too happy.


    X dangled her phone in front of Stanley. ¡°It¡¯s about me cheating¡­ Someone has made up very


    nasty rumors¡­¡± She said.


    Stanley grabbed the phone and sat next to X as he carefully read through the content on Weibo.


    After skimming through, Stanley roughly knew what was going on. He put the phone aside. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry about this. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± X asked.


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he kneeled in front of X before washing her feet.


    ***


    Once X was done soaking her feet, Stanley carried her into the bathroom to take a bath together.


    X finished up first, and she stood in front of the nightstand while she dried her hair.


    Meanwhile, Stanley took his phone and returned to the bedroom.


    While drying her hair, X couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how the marketing ounts spread false


    rumors about her.


    She was thinking of things to include in her statement to counterattack them. She hated it when


    people made up rumors about her love life.


    After drying her hair, X applied skincare products on her face before returning to the bedroom.


    By then, Stanley was sitting at the head of the bed. He was holding hisptop, working.


    Stanley wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Wearing a loose-fitting, ck silk robe, arge part of his chest was showing. There were scratch


    marks and love bites all over his body.


    Although he was wearing sses, he still seemed like the typical ¡®bad guy¡¯ that women liked.


    Regardless of how many times X had seen him, her heart still raced for him.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Just as X was about to get into bed, her phone started to ring.


    She immediately walked over to the bed and climbed in. After that, she leaned her head against


    Stanley¡¯s shoulder and picked up her phone.


    The message that appeared on her phone¡¯s screen gave her a shock¡ª


    ¡°Shocking! X Quest¡¯s husband is actually the heir of Dragon Group!¡±

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    This message was from Weibo¡¯s news tform¡­


    X Quest seemed shocked. Subconsciously, she gasped and looked over to Stanley Batton, who


    was next to her.


    However, he didn¡¯t react at all. He continued to type on his keyboard as if nothing had happened.


    Although the tapping sound on his keyboard wasn¡¯t loud, it sounded pleasant because of how


    quickly he was typing.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did you expose your identity?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Stanley seemed calm as usual.


    ¡°But¡­ Hasn¡¯t the Batton family always been particr about keeping the identities of everyone in


    the family private?¡± X asked.


    X really didn¡¯t think Stanley would expose his identity.


    The Batton family had a unique background. For its family members¡¯ safety, information about each


    individual of the family had always been kept a secret.


    For many years, the outside world knew very little about this family.


    Nobody in the family had ever openly revealed their identities online.


    Previously, when they exposed themselves during the charity dinner, X already felt quite worried.


    She didn¡¯t expect Stanley to do something even more serious now.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep a low profile if you are involved,¡± Stanley said before slowly shifting his gaze to her


    face.


    Suddenly, X felt immensely touched from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Are you sure this will be alright?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ There¡¯ll just be more eyes on me in the future. I¡¯ll have to be apanied by more


    bodyguards when I go out¡­¡± Stanley said calmly.


    X didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently opened the Weibo message.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The first thing that came into sight was a screenshot of Stanley¡¯s Weibo post.


    ¡°My wife came to look for me. If you keep insulting her, be prepared to go to prison. As for the


    marketing ounts, you¡¯ll be receiving a letter from mywyer,¡± Stanley wrote.


    X knew Stanley had a Weibo ount, but she didn¡¯t recognize this one.


    She immediately searched by typing Stanley¡¯s name.


    After that, she opened his webpage.


    There was a line below his name that showed this was a verified ount. The line ¡®Stanley Batton,


    Dragon Group¡¯s heir¡¯ was written clearly.


    In fact, this ount was only just registered.


    There was only a single Weibo post on the ount¡¯s page.


    Although it was only just registered, the ount already had up to five million fans.


    There were also three million likes for that post.


    Suddenly, X felt very impressed by what Stanley did.


    After having kept a low profile for twenty years, he was finally raising his voice for the first time, and


    it was all for her.


    For X, Stanley left behind his mysterious identity and did something on the inte he would


    never have done before.


    Netizens began cheering them on in thement section.


    ¡°Ahhh! My entire family is shocked. I can¡¯t believe X Quest¡¯s husband is actually the heir of


    Dragon Group! D*mn¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ The heir has such an imposing aura.¡±


    ¡°Whoever said negative things about X¡¯s husband regarding flowers in the city, do you feel


    embarrassed now?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! Is this the plot of the dominant CEO and his wife we watch in drama series? I love it¡­¡±


    ¡°He used his own money to decorate the entire city with flowers. Who said he used his wife¡¯s


    money?¡±


    ¡°He actually gave up his low profile and went against all his principles for you! I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    ¡°X Quest is really lucky. Not only is she born into a rich family, but she has married into an even


    richer one.¡±


    After opening the list of trending topics, X saw that ¡®#X Quest¡¯s husband is Dragon Group¡¯s


    heir#¡¯ had taken the first spot on the list.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    X Quest¡¯s level of poprity surpassed that of Josh Batton¡¯s.


    The number of views on that topic went up to three billion, and there were up to 250 million


    comments.


    Likewise, there were a lot ofizens expressing their shock about the topic.


    In fact, many people began sharing pictures of Stanley Batton from before.


    They continuously praised him for his good looks.


    Everyone¡¯s attention shifted from the rumors of X cheating on her husband to her husband¡­


    X turned around to look at Stanley.


    Right then, he still looked as if nothing had happened. He was sitting upright while he worked on his


    laptop, and he had a serious expression on his face.


    Whenever he was focused on doing one thing, he seemed cold and noble.


    ¡°We¡¯re both on the list of trending topics,¡± X said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Stanley didn¡¯t seem bothered.


    ¡°The topic has blown up now¡­¡± X said honestly.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Stanley answered calmly.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s praising you¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Stanley was still calm as usual.


    ¡°Won¡¯t your parents be angry with you for being this high-profile?¡± X asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Stanley answered.


    When X saw that he wasn¡¯t interested at all, she shifted her attention back to her phone.


    However, in the next second, Stanley turned off hisptop. He then ced it on the nightstand


    before extending an arm to her. After that, he scooped her onto hisp and allowed her to sit there.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Did you say everyone was praising me?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X nodded.


    ¡°Would you do it too?¡± Stanley smiled half-heartedly.


    ¡°What? Should I publish on Weibo too? Is that necessary?¡± X looked confused.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡± After asking this, X immediately realized what he was implying.


    Suddenly, she began to blush.


    ¡°Stanley Batton!¡± X immediately looked serious and punched him lightly on his chest.


    With one hand, Stanley grabbed both of her hands and pressed her down against the bed.


    ¡°I have a match tomorrow afternoon¡­¡± X said.


    There was a very important match for X tomorrow afternoon. It was the grand finale for this


    summer¡¯s League of Legends tournament.


    X¡¯s team, Team XS, was going against Team IM.


    Originally, this match was supposed tomence the Saturday before.


    However, it was dyed due to a sudden issue that arose at the tournament venue. Hence, the


    match had been postponed to five o¡¯clock tomorrow.


    Before X could say anything, Stanley pressed his lips against her and made it impossible for her


    to say anything else.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ***


    When X woke up the next day, she could see Stanley¡¯s handsome face in front of her.


    He was still holding her tightly in his arms.


    Regardless of the angle from which she looked at him, Stanley was always attractive to her.


    He was definitely the most handsome person she had ever met.


    Right then, Stanley slowly opened his eyes.


    When their eyes met, he couldn¡¯t help but kiss X gently on the back of her ear.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    The strong, tingling sensation caused X Quest to take a deep breath.


    Subconsciously, she nced over at her expensive diamond watch by the bedhead and noticed it


    was already close to noon.


    She immediately red at Stanley angrily. ¡°Stanley, I woke upte because of you again¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You shouldn¡¯t do this next time,¡± X added.


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Stanley said.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    X rolled her eyes at Stanley.


    ¡®Keep that in mind? Doesn¡¯t he say this every time? When has he ever actually kept that in mind?¡¯


    X thought.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, Stanley¡¯s phone started ringing.


    X ignored him. After adjusting her white silk pajamas, she went right into the bathroom.


    Once X was out of sight, Stanley reached for his phone and looked at the screen.


    When he saw that the call was from Henry Armstrong, he picked up. He then slowly sat up and


    leanedzily against the bedhead.


    ¡°Zack Cassidy told me you didn¡¯te into the office today,¡± Henry said. His voice was


    apanied by the sound of cars honking.


    ¡°I suddenly thought of a saying. It goes like this, ¡®Despite the sun being high up in the sky, a man


    refuses to wake up¡­¡± Henry added.


    ¡°Get to the point,¡± Stanley said ndly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m in front of your office. I was just about to go inside to ask you out for lunch. But


    you¡¯re actually not here¡­ No... I was just surprised that you would reveal your identity on the


    inte for Xst night¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯m hanging up¡­¡± Stanley said.


    Before Henry could say anything, Stanley hung up the phone.


    He didn¡¯t get out of bed right away.


    Instead, he picked up a cigarette, ced it in his mouth, and lit it up with his head lowered. He then


    began taking puffs from it.


    His actions made him look very cool.


    Once X was done brushing her teeth, she exhaustedly returned to the bedroom and sat in front


    of the dressing table to put makeup on.


    The spotless mirror showed her reflection right then.


    She identally wet the hair around her temples when she was washing her face earlier.


    Coincidentally, Stanley had finished smoking his cigarette. After ncing over at X, he stubbed


    out the cigarette and entered the bathroom.


    Due to theck of time, X put on very light makeup, and she didn¡¯t even put on lipstick. All she


    used instead was ayer of lip moisturizer.


    Her lips were naturally pinkish.


    With the glossy lip balm, her lips looked almost like sulent plums.


    After making sure everything seemed alright, X quickly chose an outfit she usually wore to work.


    She put on a light blue suit, a white shirt, and a pair of beige heels.


    When she walked out of the closet, she looked like apletely different person.


    Although she was wearing clothes that she randomly selected, she still seemed unusually noble.


    X quickly went downstairs for breakfast. After that, she got into her red Maserati and drove to


    Quest Group¡¯s office while several security cars apanied it.


    When her car got close to the office, X could see a bunch of reporters gathered in front of the


    main entrance from afar.


    Even without thinking about it, she knew these reporters were here because of her and Stanley.


    X still had a lot of work to get done. Later on, she also had to get ready for a tournament.


    To be honest, she really didn¡¯t have much time.


    Hence, she circled to the back entrance before driving her car into the garage.


    After that, she took a lift from the garage and arrived at her office.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Just as she entered the office, her phone started ringing.


    When she saw the caller¡¯s name on the screen, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    It was a WeChat message from Stanley Batton. ¡°Good luck for today¡¯s match. I¡¯ll be there to watch


    you.¡±


    After replying to Stanley with an ¡®OK¡¯, X Quest sat at her desk.


    She turned on herputer, but she didn¡¯t immediately get to work. Instead, she opened Weibo to


    check the list of trending topics for today.


    X, Stanley, Josh Batton, and Shawn Gilbert¡¯s names were still on the list.


    Apart from news about them, X also saw ¡®#Team XS and Team IM¡¯s grand finale#¡¯ on the top ten


    list of trending topics.


    There was the word ¡®sizzling¡¯ at the end of the hashtag.


    X clicked on it excitedly.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She immediately saw some messages from verified e-sports ounts regarding this season¡¯s


    grand finale between Team XS and Team IM at five o¡¯clock this afternoon.


    E-sports fans in the stadium were all predicting the winner of this match.


    Most of them ced their bets on Team IM winning.


    ¡°Although Team XS is strong because it has X Quest this year, I think Team IM stands a better


    chance. They¡¯re the number one team in the game.¡±


    ¡°X might be good, but surely nobody thinks she and Levi can possibly beam Team IM¡¯s bottom


    lane, right?¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to think too much of X. Perhaps, she¡¯s only good with a few heroes. If her


    usual heroes are banned today, she might be done for.¡±


    ¡°It looks like the match might end up with Team IM winning all three games against Team XS.¡±


    ¡°I disagree. I think Team XS stands a better chance. Things have changed since X joined them.¡±


    ¡°How dare youpare them to Team IM, the best team in the game? Have you gone out of your


    mind just because they made a little progress?¡±


    After skimming through Weibo, X went over to League of Legends¡¯ main page.


    There, she could see that most people still believed Team IM would more likely win. They all


    predicted that Team XS would at most win one out of four matches.


    Fans of e-sports had always been very straightforward.


    X had gotten used to this a long time ago, but she wasn¡¯t affected by that so much on the inside.


    She still felt quite confident about the matchter. In recent days, X and her team had been


    getting along very well, and they had also established a good rapport with each other in the game.


    However, whether they would win today depended on their level of cooperation during the match.


    ***


    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the League of Legends grand finale of the season between Team


    XS and Team IMmenced in the stadium.


    There wasn¡¯t a single vacant seat in the stadium that could fit 20,000 people.


    The number of viewers on live broadcasting tforms each exceeded 20,000,000.


    Since X had recently be very popr on the inte, she attracted many fans who never


    used to watch e-sports tournaments.


    Soon, the host went on stage and delivered a passionate opening speech. After that, yers from


    both teams went on stage to greet the audience.


    X had on very light makeup. Her hair was pulled back into a high ponytail, and her bright


    forehead was showing.


    When the stage lights shone upon her, she seemed to glow brighter than the rest.


    Meanwhile, other yers from Team XS around her had also gotten new hairstyles, and they had


    on light makeup as well.


    At one nce, Team XS looked prim and proper in general. They were all pleasant to look at.


    Nearby, Team IM didn¡¯t seem to be too shabby. Alex alone made the entire team seem much


    ssier.


    The crowds were going wild off-stage¡­


    They continually waved glowing cards with each yer¡¯s name on them while they cheered the


    yers on with all sorts of phrases like ¡®you¡¯re amazing¡¯, ¡®you¡¯re the best¡¯, ¡®go get them¡¯.


    Among these yers, Alex and X had thergest number of fans.


    It seemed that most of the cards had the two of their names on them.


    Right then, Stanley sat in the first row of seats in a low-profile manner as he watched X basking


    in attention on stage.


    Stanley was wearing a neatly ironed white shirt, coupled with formal ck pants. His sleeves were


    slightly rolled up, and three of the top buttons on his shirt were left open.


    A few love bites were somewhat visible around his neck, and it made him look both cold yet


    desirable.


    While they sat around Stanley in a circle, every bodyguard had a serious facial expression on their


    face.


    With Stanley¡¯s extremely good looks, he was able to draw many people¡¯s attention.


    Very soon, the match began.


    The broadcasting director was smart enough to offer X and Stanley each a few seconds of


    screen time.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    In an instant,ments flooded the live broadcasting channel.


    ¡°What? Holy crap! A rich, ssy, pretty girl and a tall, rich, handsome man. They are perfect for


    each other!¡±


    ¡°Stanley Batton really does look like a dominant CEO. The way he looks at X is making my heart


    melt.¡±


    ¡°Am I the only person who noticed the love bites around his neck? It¡¯s so sweet!¡±


    ¡°This is too darn sweet!¡±


    Very soon, yers from Team XS and Team IM selected their heroes.


    As usual, Team XS went with two AD heroes. While the topne chose Kalista, the Jungler chose


    Lee Sin, the midne chose Ryze, and the bottomne chose Xayah and Rakan.


    Meanwhile, Team IM also used two AD heroes. While the topne chose Lucian, the Jungler chose


    Elise, the midne chose Orianna, and the bottomne chose Caitlyn and Tahm Kench.


    Netizensmented on the live broadcast channel.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Are they really going for that? Good luck, Alex! Beat the hell out of Team XS¡¯s topne.¡±


    ¡°Team IM and Alex will definitely win.¡±


    ¡°Although X Quest is pretty, I¡¯m still going to cheer for Team IM.¡±


    As soon as the match started, Team XS set up an invasion for their opponent¡¯s bottomne with


    four heroes against two.


    They were easily able to kill the bottomne heroes, and it helped X acquire a significant


    advantage over them.


    After that, the opponent¡¯s bottomne waspletely overpowered. X¡¯s team was able to


    destroy the final tower in thatne within ten minutes.


    When they did so, Alex brought his team¡¯s Jungler, midne, and AD to capture X and her


    Support, Levi.


    However, X didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, she went head to head with Levi¡¯s help.


    With their excellent positioning, they were able to kill their opponent¡¯s Jungler first.


    After that, X and Levi sessfully took down Alex and the midne hero.


    Even with two heroes against four, X was able to use her excellent skills to surprise everyone¡­


    The audience in the stadium all pped for her.


    Netizens watching the match on the live broadcast channel were all shocked.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Whoever said X would be defeated, do you feel embarrassed now?¡±


    ¡°What the hell was that? Is X even human? Why does her Xayah seem different from the one I


    use?¡±


    ¡°I think Alex can¡¯t perform well when he¡¯s going against X. D*mn¡­¡±


    ¡°How embarrassing¡­ Could Team XS really win today?¡±


    Stanley silently watched X on the screen.


    There was a look of approval and affection in his eyes.


    His girl was always the best at whatever she did, and she always made him proud.


    After fifteen minutes, Team XS was able to im their first round of victory in thepetition.


    This was the worst match Team IM had ever experienced since their establishment.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    On the contrary, it was the best game Team XS had ever yed since they formed the team.


    This was the first time they defeated Team IM with such an overpowering momentum.


    Everyone seemed dumbfounded.


    In fact, there were so manyments on the live broadcast channel that the entire screen was


    blurred.


    ¡°Team XS is awesome¡­¡±


    ¡°Embarrassing¡­ Absolutely embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Whoever said Team XS would lose, you can p yourselves now.¡±


    ¡°That was awesome!¡±


    Likewise, during the second match, X carried her team¡­


    After fifteen minutes, Team XS won the match once again.


    Everyone, including the audiences on live streaming tforms, was beginning to doubt what they


    were seeing.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    In the third round, X Quest¡¯s best heroes were all banned.


    X chose Tristana again.


    On her team, the Support was Tahm Kench, the midne was Lenc, the Jungler was Sejuani,


    and the topne was Kalista.


    On the other team, the topne was Lucian, the midne was dimir, the Jungler was Zac, and


    the bottomne were Xayah and Rakan.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    This time, Team IM tried to catch X as soon as the game started.


    However, with their excellent positioning, X and her Support could kill two out of their four


    opponents and still got away alive.


    Although Team IM¡¯s yers were trying their best, they still couldn¡¯t defeat Team XS.


    The match ended in sixteen minutes, and Team XS destroyed Team IM.


    This was the shortest grand finale in the history of the League of Legends tournament.


    Fans in the audience were excited throughout the match.


    Their pping and cheering nearly made it impossible to hear anything else.


    X Quest and other yers on Team XS couldn¡¯t believe they managed to beat the strongest


    team on League of Legends and won the season¡¯s grand finale.


    The apuse and cheers around them sounded like a dream to them.


    After staring at the word ¡®victory¡¯ on the screen for a long time, they finally came to their senses and


    hugged each other excitedly.


    The midne and topne yers were so happy that they cried.


    Likewise, X¡¯s eyes were also filled with tears of joy.


    Meanwhile, there werements on the live stream channel.


    ¡°My jaw just dropped¡­ Whoever said X could only y a limited number of heroes, you should


    be ashamed of yourself. Clearly, she can y lots of heroes.¡±


    ¡°X is amazing¡­ Is she a god? She carried her team in all three games.¡±


    ¡°X Quest is probably thinking to herself that she carried the entire team¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said Team XS would lose every single match? Come out and apologize right now.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°I want all those who looked down on Team XS and X to apologize right now.¡±


    Meanwhile, on stage¡­


    After hugging each yer in her team, X led them to shake hands with Team IM¡¯s yers.


    Everyone on Team IM seemed emotionally deted.


    The Jungler was still crying.


    Although tears weren¡¯t flowing down Alex¡¯s cheeks, his eyes were red from tearing up a little.


    X shook Alex¡¯s hand first. ¡°Keep it up¡­ You did really well,¡± she said.


    Alex smiled and hugged X.


    After that, X shook hands with other yers. When she shook each of her opponents¡¯ hands,


    she would sayforting words to them gently.


    Once they were done, X led Team XS members to arge silver trophy in the center of the stage


    while tens of thousands of people watched them.


    At that moment, confetti fell upon them from both on and off the stage.


    The host excitedly announced that Team XS won this season¡¯s League of Legends championship.


    When Team XS¡¯ Jungler saw the trophy he had always dreamed of, he started bawling his eyes out.


    ¡°Hold the trophy¡­ Team XS¡­¡± The beautiful female host shouted excitedly.


    X immediately led her teammates to the trophy and picked it up¡­


    In that instant, she felt that all her effort was worth it.


    The organizingmittee¡¯s official leaders soon walked onto the stage to award the yers with


    winners¡¯ medals.


    ¡°Next up, I¡¯d like to announce that the MVP for this tournament is¡­ X Quest!¡± the host said.


    Although X had already expected this, she still felt slightly overwhelmed.


    ¡°Please join me in weing Dragon Group¡¯s CEO, Mr. Stanley Batton, to give out the MVP award


    to X Quest¡­¡± The host added.


    When X heard this, she had a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t think Stanley would actuallye up on stage to give her the award.


    Stanley didn¡¯t tell her anything about it before this!

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    As soon as the host mentioned this, the crowd went wild. The sound of apuse and cheering grew


    louder and louder, and it soon drowned out everything else in the stadium.


    While tens of thousands of people watched, Stanley Batton walked up to X Quest with a round-


    shaped trophy in his hands.


    The trophy was the size of arge coin with X¡¯s name carved on it.


    The apuse and cheering in the stadium continued.


    Golden confetti continued to rain down on the stage. It seemed as if it would never stop.


    Stanley smiled affectionately at X as he ruffled her hair. ¡°Honey¡­ You were great.¡±


    After that, he pulled X into his arms and gently kissed her on the forehead.


    Even with tens of thousands of people cheering around them, they didn¡¯t care. Their focus was


    entirely on each other.


    The broadcasting director immediately zoomed in on the two of them with the camera.


    Everyone off-stage and in the live stream channels went wild.


    In the live stream channel, many peoplemented.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ I think I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m here for thepetition, but I ended up feeling jealous of their


    rtionship!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Stanley Batton extremely gentle in front of X Quest?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Why must you do this to a bachelor like me? I love these two!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°X and Stanley, you must stay together forever and ever¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Look at her husband.¡±


    Right after that, Stanley carefully let go of X and handed the trophy over to her.


    X received it and gently kissed Stanley before looking up at him with a smile.


    The host quickly walked over and looked at Stanley respectfully. ¡°From what I know, you¡¯ve always


    kept a low-profile. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be willing toe up on stage to give the award,¡± she said


    before cing the microphone in front of Stanley¡¯s mouth.


    Stanley naturally pulled X into his arms. ¡°Hmm. I came up because my wife is here.¡±


    ¡°You really do love your wife a lot¡­¡± The host said.


    ¡°A husband is supposed to shower his wife with love,¡± Stanley said.


    X¡¯s heartbeat quickened when she heard this.


    The audience in the stadium started cheering continuously¡­


    There wasn¡¯t a woman in the stadium who was not jealous of X.


    Even the host blushed at what Stanley said.


    She immediately looked at X enviously. ¡°It¡¯s clear how important you are to him. I bet he treats


    you even better out of the public eye, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X said and chuckled.


    ¡°In that case, could you share with us how the two of you normally interact?¡± the host asked.


    Stanley held X in his arms the entire time while he watched her speak.


    ¡°We interact just like any normal married couple,¡± X said.


    ¡°Who offers topromise most of the time?¡± the host asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ He does¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡± The host said.


    ¡°I think you should ask some questions rted to the tournament¡­¡± X said.


    X felt that the host had deviated entirely from the topic they were supposed to talk about¡­


    The team members around her werepletely ignored.


    X didn¡¯t like that this was happening.


    The host immediately chuckled before asking questions about the tournament.


    After several questions were asked and answered, Stanley and X walked off the stage while


    holding each other¡¯s hands.


    The other team members followed right behind them.


    At the backstage entrance, Stanley stopped walking and looked at X. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.


    Don¡¯t take too long, alright?¡± he said.


    X nodded.


    After nting another gentle kiss on X¡¯s forehead, Stanley left.


    X watched him leave before walking with the rest of her team backstage for a post-tournament


    interview.


    Once the interview was over, X carried her white, limited-edition Chanel purse and walked to the


    underground parking lot. She then got into Stanley¡¯s ck Bentley Arnage.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Right then, Stanley Batton was smoking in the driver¡¯s seat with the car window rolled down


    halfway.


    With smoke around him, his face looked even more handsome.


    He was the kind of person people would feel stunningly attracted to at first sight.


    X cheerfully held her trophy up as she looked at him. ¡°Why did youe up on stage to give me


    this award? When was it decided? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± she asked.


    There was a light cigarette scent in the car.


    Stanley stubbed the cigarette out with one hand before tossing it into an ashtray nearby. He then


    lifted X onto hisp. ¡°Hmm. The organizers noticed I was there and greeted me. After that, they


    asked if I would like to give you a surprise, and I said yes¡­¡± Stanley exined.


    ¡°You really are making it more obvious each time.¡± X felt immensely joyful.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Stanley asked.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I was pleasantly surprised¡­¡± This was the first time X yed professionally. It was also


    the first time she won the championship and even got awarded as the MVP¡­


    More importantly, this MVP award was given to her by the person she loved the most.


    Stanley stood on that stage with her amidst the rain of golden confetti while they basked in glory


    together. It was very meaningful to X.


    ¡°The sight of you ying earlier¡­ It was mesmerizing,¡± Stanley whispered softly by her ear before


    gently kissing her earlobe.


    The tingling sensation X felt on her skin immediately made her feel as if a jolt of electricity had


    zapped her.


    Her heart leaped wildly.


    Meanwhile, Stanley began to explore her body with his hands.


    X immediately grabbed his hand as her body tensed up.


    ¡°Quit messing around¡­ We¡¯re out here¡­¡±


    In the next second, Stanley pressed his warm lips against hers.


    ¡°Mmphh¡­ You¡¯re mad¡­ Mmphh¡­¡± X murmured as she greeted his lips with hers.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed before he finally let go of her.


    Blushing, X pushed away from Stanley as she panted and returned to the passenger¡¯s seat.


    It felt as if her heart was about to leap out of her chest.


    ¡°Stanley Batton! Can you be more careful when we¡¯re outside next time?¡± X frowned unhappily.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be careful¡­¡± Stanley answered.


    He was repeating the same thing.


    ¡°Where are you going to eatter?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told the team members that we¡¯ll be celebrating at our base. Would you like to join us?¡± X


    asked.


    ¡°No. I have to be at a virtual international conferenceter,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Alright. You can eat on your own then¡­ I¡¯ll be eating at the base,¡± X said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Stanley said before turning on the car engine. He then drove in the direction of Team XS¡¯


    base.


    Several ck cars driven by bodyguards followed them closely.


    Very soon, the car got onto a busy road.


    There were lights of green and red everywhere in the city, making the city aglow.


    Xzily leaned against her chair as she opened Weibo to check the list of trending topics.


    The first spot was ¡®#Stanley Batton gives award to X Quest# Shocking¡¯.


    The second spot was ¡®#Stanley Batton showers wife with love# Shocking¡¯.


    The third spot was ¡®#Team XS ims victory# Shocking¡¯.


    X tapped into every topic on the list, and she saw variousments in the posts.


    ¡°Look at the loving look in Stanley¡¯s eyes when he¡¯s looking at X¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he the kind of husband who loves his wife more than his life?¡±


    ¡°We can see clearly from what happened today that X is the apple of his eye!¡±


    ¡°Could he choose not to treat X nicely in front of the cameras? How could true love exist in


    wealthy families?¡±


    ¡°Whoever wrote thement above, your jealousy is as clear as day. Just admit that you¡¯re


    jealous.¡±

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    ¡°Team XS is awesome¡­ X Quest was literally the god of AD tonight.¡±


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that Team IM would be defeated so badly?¡±


    When X Quest read thesements, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It was the most charming smile ever.


    ***


    After dropping X off at Team XS¡¯ base, he left.


    X walked right into the base to celebrate with her team before returning home.


    Just as she arrived home, her phone started ringing.


    ¡°You danced pretty well.¡± Josh Batton had tagged her in a Weibo post.


    With a confused look in her eyes, X quickly opened Weibo.


    The first thing that came into sight was a video Josh forwarded from a marketing ount. In the


    video, X had a dance-off with a blondedy.


    The video was quite lengthy, at about fifteen minutes. Moreover, it was very well recorded, and


    there was very little shaking in the footage.


    In the video, X seemed to be full of life and incredibly sexy.


    After watching the video for a few minutes, X clicked on thement section under Josh¡¯s post.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Beneath the post showed that a significant number of people had shared, liked, andmented on


    the post.


    Although Josh had just published the post less than ten minutes ago, these statistics had already


    exceeded a million¡­


    ¡°I love her! Who is this woman? Those female idol groups are nothingpared to her.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! Josh, you¡¯re actually checking other girls out. Oh, it¡¯s X Quest. That¡¯s not a big thing


    then.¡±


    ¡°Not only is she rich and pretty, but she can dance too! Please make a debut in the industry!¡±


    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s able to win Stanley Batton¡¯s heart! Please, be an artist!¡±


    ¡°Did the blonde woman lose her mind? How dare shepete with my favorite girl?¡±


    X had no idea that the video of her dancing with the blonde woman would end up on Weibo.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t expect things to blow up this far.


    At first, she only thought of it as having fun in a bar.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, X received a WeChat notification.


    ¡°You danced really well¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t want to be a performer?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t consider it,¡± X said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the entertainment industry¡¯s loss,¡± Josh replied.


    ¡°It only needs you,¡± X said.


    Josh didn¡¯t reply to her after that.


    X did the same, and she shifted her attention back to Weibo.


    ¡®#X Quest dances in bar#¡¯ was now on the fifth spot on the list of trending topics.


    X had been a little troubled for the past few days due to her extreme poprity.


    Every little thing she did would end up on the list of trending topics.


    She received even more attention than celebrities.


    After locking her phone, she walked upstairs.


    When X opened the door to her bedroom, she noticed that Stanley wasn¡¯t there. Hence, she


    walked over to the study.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡­¡± X knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s low-pitched voice immediately made X¡¯s heart flutter.


    After pushing the door open, X saw Stanley reading a document at his desk.


    He was wearing a pair of golden-framed sses, and he looked very cool.


    Clearly, he had just taken a shower because his hair wasn¡¯tpletely dry yet. He had on a navy-


    blue silk robe.


    This color entuated his fair skin, and it also made his skin seem unusually smooth.


    When Stanley saw her, the coldness in his eyes instantly faded away.


    ¡°Come here¡­¡± He gently patted his thighs.


    X quickly walked up to him before sitting down naturally on hisp as she circled her arms


    around his neck.


    ¡°Do you still have work?¡± She nced at the document in his hands.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I have one more document to go through¡­¡± Stanley Batton held X Quest with one hand


    while he held a document in his other hand and continued reading it.


    All the documents he came into contact with contained highly confidential information in the


    company.


    However, Stanley never tried to stop X from reading them.


    The documents were all in a foreignnguage. Since X was fluent in it, she could read all of it.


    After reading through the document, Stanley decisively signed his name on it.


    It was a very cool signature, and it looked almost as good as him in person.


    After that, Stanley tossed the document onto the table before holding X up and putting her down


    carefully on the table¡­


    Realizing what was about to happen next, X immediately grabbed him by the cor with both


    hands. ¡°Let¡¯s not do it today.¡±


    However, before she even finished speaking, Stanley kissed her.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a luxurious van, Josh Batton crossed one leg over the other as he leanedzily


    against the soft seat. He was silently watching the video of X dancing.


    He had watched it several times.


    This was a side of her he had never seen before.


    She seemed energetic.


    Regardless of what X did, she looked attractive.


    Very soon, the van stopped in front of an airport.


    Josh Batton was escorted out of the car by a group of security guards.


    As soon as he got out, countless fans who came to see him rushed over.


    A ck mass of people swarmed around him.


    Everyone was chanting his name as they expressed how much they loved him and missed him.


    However, he felt nothing at all.


    The words he wanted to hear the most was ¡®I love you¡¯ from X.


    However, he knew that it wasn¡¯t possible in this lifetime.


    X was Josh¡¯s sister-inw while he was her brother-inw.


    X loved Josh¡¯s brother deeply.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    There was a line between them that could never be crossed¡­


    Josh was destined to forever watch X from afar while she lived happily ever after.


    After recollecting himself, Josh lowered his head and quickly put on his sunsses. He then


    followed his bodyguards and walked forward.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Sky Garden private room in Unconscious Bar, Sebastian Brenand sat impatiently


    on a couch by the french windows. While he sipped on alcohol and observed the view of the city


    under the night sky, he was speaking to his assistant, Jean Hanson, on the phone.


    ¡°Jean Hanson¡­ You¡¯ve been asking for extensions of three days over and over. How many


    extensions have there been? Yet you still can¡¯t find Rachel Wood. Are you a piece of trash?¡±


    Sebastian asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Brenand¡­ She seemed to have vanished into thin air. You really can¡¯t me me.


    Please give me a few more days¡­¡± Jean said.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Sebastian cursed softly before hanging up the phone. After that, he impatiently chucked his


    phone into his pocket before scratching his head with both hands.


    Right after that, he downed the alcohol from his ss.


    As the burning liquor washed down his throat, he wondered when Rachel would return to his side.


    After lighting up a cigarette, he began taking quick puffs at it. He was trying to fill the emptiness in


    his heart with nicotine.


    However, the more he drank, the lonelier he felt. Likewise, the more he smoked, the emptier he felt


    inside.


    Sebastian really did miss Rachel Wood a lot.


    Whenever he closed his eyes, all he could see was her smiling face.


    Recently, Sebastian felt that he had be a mad person. He had been drinking and smoking all


    day long, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to feel interested in anything. He felt like a zombie.


    In the past, the people he looked down on the most were men who allowed women to bring chaos


    into their lives.


    Yet now, he had be just the kind of person he used to look down on the most.


    After taking two more puffs at his cigarette, Sebastian felt even more agitated.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    He took another puff on his cigarette and gritted his teeth at the night skies. ¡°Rachel¡­ Where the


    hell are you¡­ I miss you so much!¡±


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Right at that moment, his phone vibrated again.


    Seeing Jean Hanson¡¯s name on the screen, he sprang from the couch and answered the call right


    away. ¡°Jean, is there any update about Rachel?¡±


    ¡°Master Sebastian, I just found out that Miss Rachel has gone back to her hometown, Edgewater.¡±


    ¡°Address. Give me her address now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you on WeChat.¡±


    ***


    Sebastian Brenand received the address from Jean within a second or two.


    Without hesitation, he took his private ne and flew to Edgewater.


    It was four o¡¯clock in the morning when he arrived at her hometown.


    As soon as the nended, he rented a car at the airport and sped right to Rachel Wood¡¯s house


    like a brat losing his mind.


    Rachel¡¯s house was located in an ordinary neighborhood in the district.


    There was no one guarding the neighborhood. People could just walk in and out of the


    neighborhood freely.


    The lights in most of the apartments were switched off at this hour.


    There were only a few houses that had their lights on.


    Sebastian drove into the neighborhood, anxiously roaming through the streets. Finally, he managed


    to find the building where Rachel and her family were staying.


    Though it waste, and he was exhausted, Sebastian could not contain his excitement when he


    saw that building. His sleepiness was all gone.


    He looked up at the sixth floor. Rachel must be somewhere there.


    There was a room in that building with the light on.


    That warm yellow light was wonderfully soothing.


    At that moment, Sebastian felt like he was rescued. Lost in the ocean with no lights, he was a lost


    boy enveloped by total darkness. He finally found a glint of light in his life,forting his empty


    heart.


    All the anxiety, frustration, and uneasiness that overwhelmed him had all vanished now.


    He began to wonder where the light came from. Was it from Rachel¡¯s room?


    If he was right, what was she doing in her room in the middle of the night? Was it just like what he


    used to see when he went to find her? A little kitten sitting on the bed and ying with her phone?


    Thinking about the beautiful memories between them warmed his heart instantaneously.


    If that bright room was not Rachel¡¯s, she must be sleeping right now, right?


    When she was alone, would she toss and turn all night like him?


    When she dreamed about them, would she be awakened by distress like how he did?


    The idea of his misery happening on her wrung his heart.


    While he was lost in his thoughts, the sky was getting brighter.


    People began toe out of the building.


    His luxury Bentley Coupe had garnered a lot of attention from the residents. They either stopped in


    their tracks or secretly turned around to study his car.


    Stanley lowered his car window and continued to stare at her house. He then lit a cigarette and took


    a drag at it from time to time.


    He peeked at the time. It was six o¡¯clock in the morning.


    He decided to go up and knock on her door at seven o¡¯clock.


    Just when he was about to puff at the cigarette, the door of the building¡¯s main entrance was


    pushed open.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The woman he had longed for came into his sight.


    She was wearing a white faux fur housecoat with arge garbage bag in her hand. Her face was


    bare but soft and tender.


    There was not any aggressiveness on her. She was just like an obedient, white little cat.


    She had lost a lot of weightpared to thest time he saw her, which broke his heart.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes were rimmed with red the moment he saw her.


    He could not believe that the woman standing in front of him right now was the one running across


    his mind day and night for the past half month!


    The luxury car had instantly caught Rachel¡¯s eyes too.


    She subconsciously nced at the car.


    Once again, memories of her in Antis came flooding back, details after details.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Joy, grief, confusion, and bitterness. All kinds of feelings intertwined in an inextricable mass,


    stabbing at her heart mercilessly.


    Never in her life had she imagined that Sebastian Brenand would appear in her life again. For a


    moment, she did not know how to react to his arrival.


    Her feet were glued to the ground, unmovable.


    Their eyes met through the piece of ck ss.


    This one nce seemed tost forever.


    Sebastian could not wait anymore. He immediately opened the car door and walked up to her.


    Rachel Wood started losing strength in her arms.


    In the next second, the garbage bag fell from her loosened grip to the ground.


    The garbage bag hit her foot, and only then did shee back to her senses.


    ¡°Ra¡­ Rachel¡­ You¡­ How are you?¡± Sebastian pulled her into his arms, agitatedly. ¡°I have finally


    found you¡­ Do you know how much I missed you when you were not around?¡±


    Sebastian was speaking incoherently out of excitement.


    His words were as unexpected as his arrival today.


    Tears began to pour down Rachel¡¯s cheeks, blurring her vision.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Why was he like this?


    Why did he try to track her down after she left? Why did he tell her that he missed her?


    He was unmoved by their break up when she left, was he not?


    Perhaps he finally realized her importance after she left. Maybe he realized that he loved her, after


    all.


    However, he clearly said that he would never fall in love with anyone.


    He told her those material things were all that he could give her.


    The familiar embrace, the familiar smell of tobo, and the familiar warmth. Everything about him


    paralyzed her to the spot.


    ¡°Come back to me, hmm? I regret it¡­ After you left, I realized how important you are to me. Rachel,


    I love you¡­¡± Sebastian hugged her as tight as he could. How he hoped she could stay in his arms


    forever.


    Rachel subconsciously lifted her hands, wanting to hug him too. However, her hands froze in mid-


    air when they were about to touch his back.


    About half a minuteter, she recollected herself and held back all the tears welling up in her eyes.


    Fiercely and without warning, she pushed him away as hard as she could. ¡°Master Sebastian,


    please behave yourself. We¡¯re over.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing toe back to me, we can start all over again. I can give you anything


    you want.¡± Sebastian sped her wrist firmly, fearing back she would leave him again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you.¡± Rachel clenched her fists as she rebuked.


    ¡°Rachel, I¡­ I swear that you¡¯re my only love from now on. I promise you that I¡¯ll never mess with


    the other girls again.


    ¡°I understand the reason you refuse toe back to me. You¡¯re afraid to live the same life as


    before if you go back to Antis with me. I promise you that it¡¯ll never happen again. I promise.


    ¡°I¡¯ve disengaged myself from the other girls. You¡¯re my entire world from now on. Rachel, please


    believe me,¡± Sebastian pleaded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. We¡¯re not meant for each other.¡± She dashed into the building with that


    out of the way, locked the door, and directly ran upstairs.


    As she ran up the flight of stairs, her phone vibrated.


    The screen showed ¡®Dr. Orsen¡¯.


    ¡°Miss Rachel, please remember toe to the hospital this morning for chemotherapy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel leaned against the wall helplessly. The stored tears continued


    to flow, and the sobs wracked her body.


    She waited and waited. She waited her whole life for Sebastian to return to her, and the day had


    finallye.


    Nheless, she had already lost the qualification to own the man.


    She did not know how long she could live. She could no longer return to Sebastian¡¯s world. She did


    not deserve that.


    Though, she really wanted to say ¡®yes¡¯ to him just now.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    She could not do that¡­ She really could not do that!


    Sebastian Brenand was still gazing at the tightly closed door downstairs. His heart was empty once


    more.


    On the way here, he had imagined many scenarios of himself and Rachel Wood meeting in his


    head.


    He thought that she woulde back to him as long as he admitted his mistakes.


    Unexpectedly, she rejected him without even thinking about it.


    Her tears told him that she still loved him.


    So, why did she reject him if she loved him?


    Was it because she did not trust him anymore?


    No matter what the reason was, he was not going to give up so easily.


    Suddenly, a resident came out of the building.


    Immediately, he charged at the main entrance and ran upstairs.


    He ran straight up to Rachel¡¯s house.


    Noticing there was no doorbell, he quickly knocked on the door.


    In the living room, Rachel curled up on the couch and cried in despair. When she heard the


    knocking on the door, she instantly knew who was standing out there.


    She slowly rose to her feet and shuffled to the door, carefully peeping at the door viewer.


    A familiar face came into her sight.


    It was the face she had been longing for.


    She wanted to open the door so badly, but she knew that she could not do so.


    Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to turn away from him and leaned against the cold wooden


    door, feeling the stinging pain tormenting her heart.


    Tears blurred her vision.


    Sebastian continued to knock the door frantically.


    Eventually, her neighbours could no longer stand the noises and came out to chastise Sebastian.


    Having no other choice, Sebastian sank to the ground and sat quietly in front of the door.


    ***


    Meanwhile, somewhere else, X Quest gradually opened her eyes.


    She was in Stanley Batton¡¯s arms, and the man was sleeping soundly as if nothing had happened.


    X kicked his calf resentfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Make some breakfast for me.¡±


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Right at that moment, Stanley¡¯s phone vibrated.


    Seeing that it was Zack Cassidy who called him, Stanley immediately answered the call.


    X had no idea what Zack was talking about but she noticed that Stanley¡¯s face was darkened


    instantaneously.


    She realized that something must have gone wrong. Trying as she might, she forced her exhausted


    body to sit up.


    Stanley did not say a word and directly hung up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Something bad happened,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    ¡°There¡¯s some trouble with the branch office in Country Y. I have to go there.¡± Stanley Batton¡¯s voice


    was steady, and his eyes only expressed calmness.


    ¡°What happened?¡± X Quest¡¯s chest was heavy.


    ¡°One of the phone models exploded.¡±


    Upon hearing that, X shuddered instantaneously. ¡°What?¡±


    If the ident went viral, it would be the end of the brand and thepany.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go there to find out the cause and solve the matter. The ident is suppressed so


    far. Nobody will make a big deal about it,¡± Stanley exined.


    ¡°Hurry up then. I¡¯ll help you to pack your luggage.¡± Following that statement, X moved her weak


    body to the edge of the bed.


    Nheless, as soon as she got up, the man lunged forward and pulled her back to the bed again.


    He wrapped his long arms around her and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°Forget it. Look at yourself.


    Get some rest, okay? I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I can do it¡­¡± X was not convinced.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do it anyway,¡± he spoke softly.


    X¡¯s heart began to race the moment she heard that.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I might be staying there for a week, or even half a month. Be a good girl when I¡¯m not around,


    alright? Give me a call if you face any problem,¡± Stanley reminded her patiently.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    After that, he got out of bed and went to pack his luggage.


    ***


    Stanley¡¯s private ne was at the airport.


    After the pair had finished their breakfast, X apanied Stanley to the airport under numerous


    bodyguards¡¯ watchful eyes.


    The vast group of people had garnered a lot of attention at the airport.


    Fortunately, Stanley did not have to check-in as he was taking a private ne. Once he reached the


    airport, he led X to the exclusive gate and found his ne in no time.


    There were several beautiful stewardesses standing at the entrance of the ne, respectfully


    waiting for his arrival.


    X paused and looked at Stanley. ¡°Safe trip, hubby. Let me know when you get there.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± The man fixed his doting gaze upon her face. Pure tenderness was all that was in his eyes


    right now.


    Stretching his arm, he pulled her into her embrace, gingerly rubbing his chin against the top of her


    hair. ¡°Honey, take care of yourself when I¡¯m not around, hmm?¡±


    X instantly hugged him back while nodding her head.


    The lovebirds were still in a particrly thick love bubble where they were stuck to each other


    almost all the time. X could not deny that it was heartbreaking to say goodbye to his beloved.


    ¡°Remember to eat on time and have enough sleep, no matter how busy you are. Don¡¯t stay up too


    late,¡± admonished X somewhat earnestly, like his housekeeper.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, call me and text me from time to time,¡± she added.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    No matter what she said, the fondness in the man¡¯s eyes remained as strong as ever.


    Their intimacy had startled all the stewardesses there.


    They were the exclusive flight attendants of Stanley¡¯s private ne, and each of them had followed


    him over the world.


    However, none of them had ever seen such a gentle look from this man.


    He was as cold as ice when he was with them.


    After a long time, Stanley reluctantly released X. He cupped her cheeks and kissed her softly.


    It was not a lingering, hungry one but its genuineness was enviable.


    X could feel her heart step up pace when their lips touched.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to leave, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I can¡¯t.¡±


    She had tons of work waiting for her to settle. She could not just leave them aside.


    ¡°I¡¯d better get going. Have a safe trip.¡± With that, X waved at him and walked away from the


    ne.


    A few bodyguards followed closely behind her.


    The man did not move, his gaze locked upon her slim back.


    Her tiny figure gradually receded and finally disappeared from Stanley¡¯s vision. Only then was he


    willing to turn around and board the ne. His face had regained the usual indifference too.


    After he got on the ne, the stewardesses started to whisper among themselves.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    ¡°When I saw the lovey-dovey clip of him and his wife on Weibo yesterday, I thought it was just a


    deliberate attempt to build a good self-image.¡±


    ¡°Same here. I totally didn¡¯t expect them to be so sweet in real life. I¡¯m stunned.¡±


    ¡°That girl is my life goal, man¡­¡±


    ***


    When X Quest returned to the airport terminal, she heard a bunch of girls screaming frantically.


    ¡°Josh Batton!!! Ahhhhhhhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Brother Joshhhhhh!!! I love you!!!¡±


    ¡°My boy! Mommy loves you!!!¡±


    The screams pierced through her eardrums, sending a prickle down her spine.


    X subconsciously nced in the direction where the irritating noises came from, and she was


    surprised to find a huge crowd.


    There were at least thousands of people in the distance.


    She could not even see where Josh Batton was.


    All that came into her view were the frenzied looks of Josh¡¯s fans.


    All of them were so excited as if they were celebrating the New Year. Their faces and necks turned


    cherry red as they shouted at their beloved idol.


    No doubt, this group of people was the center of attention of the enormous airport.


    Amid the crowd, Josh was moving inchmeal under the escort of his assistant and several


    bodyguards.


    The original assistant, who had been with him for many years, had gone back to his hometown to


    get married.


    The girl next to Josh was the new assistant hispany assigned for him. Her name was Annabeth


    Cates.


    Though Annabeth had encountered all kinds of crazy fans since she started to work with Josh, she


    still felt ufortable about them.


    She stood nervously in front of Josh, trying to block the fans who were trying to pounce on Josh.


    Sweat, as well as exhaustion, washed over her.


    On the other hand, Josh wore light blue outerwear with a in white T-shirt inside. Hepleted


    his outfit with a pair of pale blue jeans and a pair of white shoes.


    His whole face was covered by the ck cap and the ck mask. The only visible feature was his


    eyes.


    However, even so, he was still the best-looking guy in the entire airport.


    Be it his appearance or his temperament, everything about him could knock out the girls effortlessly.


    No matter who was standing next to him, they would be dwarfed by the great artist.


    Those fans who were close to him hadpletely lost their sanity. They were overwhelmed by his


    charm, and their faces were as red as a tomato.


    Everyone was constantly handing him letters and gifts.


    Josh did not ept any gifts.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He only epted their letters. One by one, he took the letters from his fans patiently.


    In a short while, Josh found himself holding a big stack of letters in his hands.


    Suddenly, his eyes inadvertently met X¡¯s as he stared ahead of him.


    X smiled at him before walking in his direction.


    Without hesitation, Josh made his way through the crowd and strode toward her.


    The bodyguards immediately ran after him.


    Jealousy was written all over the fans¡¯ faces as they watched the two of them approach each other.


    ¡°Why are you at the airport?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see my husband off,¡± exined X.


    ¡°Why? Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going overseas to handle something.¡±


    ¡°Did you drive here?¡± Josh asked again.


    ¡°Yeah, I should get going. Be careful,¡± X said.


    Josh nodded in response.


    Subsequently, X waded through the crowd under her bodyguards¡¯ escort and headed to the exit


    right away.


    Conversely, Josh returned to hisrge force and slowly advanced to the exit.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Although the two of them only had a few words, all the fans were angry with the way Josh Batton


    treated X Quest.


    They had been supporting and fangirling Josh for so long, but they never got a chance to speak to


    him.


    Conversely, Josh was always so nice to X. He even took the initiative to walk up to her just now.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Even if the fans understood that they were just friends, they could not help but feel envious and


    upset whenever they saw the two¡¯s interaction.


    A nanny car was already waiting for Josh outside the airport.


    The bodyguards quickly opened up a path for Josh and escorted him to the car.


    After Josh got into the car, the bodyguards immediately hopped in after him and shut the door.


    However, the fans had no intention to leave despite the fact that their idol was already out of sight.


    The vast group of girls gathered outside the nanny car. Fortunately, all of them formed an orderly


    queue beside the car to not block the traffic.


    Once again, the girls cried at the top of their lungs.


    ¡°Josh Josh, fly higher. We¡¯ll be with you forever¡­¡±


    They were all cheering in unison this time.


    Breaking free from the vast crowd, Josh instantly let out a deep sigh of relief. He drew the curtains


    and peeked outside the window, waving politely toward his fans to show his gratitude.


    Soon, the engine roared.


    The nanny car slowly moved away from the crowd.


    The fans eventually turned into countless tiny ck dots, then disappeared from his sight one after


    another.


    Pulling the curtains together, Josh plopped into his seat and closed his eyes to get some rest.


    He had spent the whole night recording a variety show in Belrynna yesterday. After he was done


    with the show, he took a flight back to Antis right away.


    He was extremely exhausted at this moment.


    ¡°Josh, I think we should stay away from the boss in the future. Otherwise, your fans are going to be


    jealous of her. I noticed that their faces were all clouded over just now¡­¡±


    Annabeth Cates cautiously reminded Josh. She then took a thermal sk out of her bag and


    uncapped it, handing it to him before adding, ¡°Josh, have some bird¡¯s nest drinks. It¡¯s good for your


    throat.¡±


    Josh gradually opened his eyes and turned to Annabeth. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Following that statement, he took the thermos from her and drank two mouthfuls of the bird¡¯s nest


    drinks.


    His throat was as dry as a bone from the exertion.


    The bird¡¯s nest drink really did help to moisten his throat.


    After taking a few more sips, Josh closed the thermal sk¡¯s lid and handed it back to Annabeth.


    Annabeth immediately took the sk from him and double-checked that the lid was tightly closed


    before putting it into her bag.


    Once again, Josh closed his eyes.


    Annabeth remained silent too.


    She could feel that Josh was different when he was with their boss.


    Indeed, it was generally acknowledged that Josh was polite and kind to everyone.


    However, the gentleness he had for their boss was different¡­


    She could not tell exactly what was different, but it just seemed different.


    ¡°Josh, I think what happened just now will be on the trending listter,¡± Annabeth said again.


    As she spoke, she turned to look at Josh¡¯s gorgeous face.


    Though she was working with this artist almost every day, his looks and temperament still


    astounded her.


    Josh did not reply to her. His eyes remained closed.


    ***


    After leaving the airport, X headed straight to Quest Property Group.


    She called a meeting with the sales department before going back to her office.


    She sank into her office chair, casually stretched her back, and pulled out her phone to take a look


    at it.


    There was no message at all.


    She moved her neck in circles to rx her muscles before logging onto Weibo to check today¡¯s


    trending list.


    Very soon, she found her name on the trending list again.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    The fifth hot topic showed #X Quest and Josh Batton Airport#.


    Helplessness crept over X Quest when she saw the hot topic.


    Her name had appeared on the trending list too often recently. Many celebrities did not even get to


    make an appearance on the trending list so frequently.


    Many of them actually paid arge sum of money to the authority to get their names onto the


    trending list.


    On the bright side, she did not have to pay a single penny to attract all the attention. Theizens


    seemed to have ¡®booked¡¯ a spot for her on the trending list.


    Tapping the hot topic, the first thing that came into her sight was a close-up video of her and Josh


    Batton talking face to face.


    The video was shot on their side.


    The camera had perfectly captured both of their delicate side faces.


    Even their gazes on each other could be clearly seen.


    Thement section below the post had already hit one millionments.


    ¡°Look at the doting gaze Josh had for X! I hope they get together.¡±


    ¡°Are you mad? Dude, X is married. Our Josh is fantastic alone.¡±


    ¡°The two of them look better than the couples in the dramas. I¡¯m so f*cking jealous of X Quest.


    Why is she so lucky?¡±


    ¡°Her husband is a big shot, and her friend is a famous artist. Is there anyone luckier than her?¡±


    ¡°Josh Batton!!! Get yourself together! Stop looking at her!¡±


    ¡°Josh Batton!!! Please get a hold of yourself!¡±


    Knock knock knock¡­ Three consecutive knocks broke the silence in the room.


    X immediately off her phone before shifting her gaze to the door. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Soon, the door was pushed open.


    Georgie Clementine hurried into the office in the very next second.


    She was wearing a bright sapphire slim-fit suit with a white blouse inside and a pair of sapphire


    velvet delicate heels underneath.


    The half-up, half-down hairstyle suited her well, and her hair was now long enough for her to tie her


    upper half into a small messy bun.


    On top of that, her exquisite makeup had added a tinge of boldness to her overall appearance.


    There was a massive pile of files in Georgie¡¯s hands. Quickening her pace, she walked up to X


    and dropped all the files on her office desk before casually pulling a chair to sit beside X. ¡°These


    are all the X Entertainment¡¯s documents that you need to go over. President X, please take a


    look at them.¡±


    X nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go through them this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that those red folders can¡¯t wait until this afternoon. You ought to look at them now,¡±


    Georgie demanded.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± X massaged her forehead helplessly. She took the red folders on top and started to go


    through them in earnest before signing them one by one.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Subsequently, she pushed them back to Georgie. ¡°There you go.¡±


    Georgie carefully stacked them up and nced at her wristwatch. ¡°It¡¯s already noon. Do you want to


    have lunch with me?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I still have to deal with loads of work.¡± X rejected her.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Georgie asked.


    X shook her head in response. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go ahead to have your lunch.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll goter. By the way, I¡¯ve been following up on the news about you and Fifth Master


    these two days. He¡¯s really high-profile, huh?¡± Georgie grinned.


    A sweet smile blossomed on X¡¯s face at the mention of her husband.


    The way she smiled was sunny yet captivating.


    ¡°Perhaps this is love. I¡¯m envious of you indeed.¡± Georgie propped her chin with one hand as she


    mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll meet your Mr. Right one day.¡±


    ¡°Me? I hope so too.¡±


    Georgie took the red folders and stood up. ¡°I¡¯d better get going since you¡¯re busy. See youter.¡±


    X nodded.


    Georgie turned away from her and left the office.


    She walked very fast, as if there was winding from her soles. A powerful aura surrounded her


    as she made her way down the aisle.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­ As soon as she reached the elevator, her phone vibrated.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    A notification popped up on the screen. Cloud Piercer had sent her a message on WeChat. ¡°Wifey,


    will you be online tonight? I¡¯ve cleared all the daily tasks for you. Do you want to go to the dungeon


    with me tonight?¡±


    Georgie Clementine¡¯s expressionless face instantly faded away and was reced by a genuine


    smile.


    She quickly tucked the folders under her arm and replied to his message. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Love¡­


    She might have met her love.


    In fact, it was cyber love.


    She did not have the slightest idea how the guy looked like or what he did for a living.


    She heard that he ran apany, and that was all she knew.


    The two of them had been ying games together every day recently, and her fondness for him


    only grew stronger and stronger as time went by.


    In Georgie¡¯s imagination, Cloud Piercer was a smart, dependable, and assertive gentleman.


    ***


    Meanwhile, there was an air of gloom and resentment hanging over the Sullivan family¡¯s house.


    Emily Quest was currently sitting on the enormous balcony in her luxurious bedroom. She was


    watching Josh Batton and X Quest¡¯s video on the trending list, her face as dark as night.


    All thements buttering up X disgusted her. The longer she looked at them, the more


    disgusted she felt.


    X had risen to fame on the inte these days.


    Today, she was on the trending list because of Stanley Batton. Tomorrow, she might be on the


    trending list because of the tournament. The day after tomorrow, she could still be on the trending


    list thanks to Josh.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Moreover, theizens would tter her every time her name appeared on the trending list.


    They even named her ¡®The Girl Born Under A Lucky Star¡¯.


    Emily was going to die from jealousy at any second.


    She had an insatiable desire for everything X owned.


    Sadly, she would never live a life like X¡¯s, no matter how hard she tried.


    Emily continued to scroll through the hot topic and saw an infuriating post. ¡°Have anyone heard of


    the story between X Quest and her brother-inw before? It is said that X Quest was


    supposed to marry her brother-inw, Tom Sullivan. However, Tom Sullivan had an affair with her


    younger sister, Emily Quest¡­¡±


    The post was viral on Weibo at the moment. The number of likes,ments and shares had


    exceeded five figures.


    Scrolling down to thement section, molten anger began to flow through Emily.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard that before. Thank you, Tom Sullivan, for not appreciating X. Thanks Emily,


    for adopting that bastard too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point, girl.¡±


    ¡°Without Emily, X wouldn¡¯t have met her prince and live happily ever after. ¡°


    ¡°Her husband is so much better than Tom Sullivan, duh. Although the Sullivan family is rich, they¡¯re


    nothingpared to the Batton family.¡±


    ¡°Was Tom Sullivan blind? He gave up on such a beautiful angel for that roadside weed.


    Hahahahaha¡­¡±


    The harshments pierced through Emily¡¯s eyeballs as though there were plenty of nails.


    She felt irritation rising in her.


    Jealousy overtook her.


    She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°X¡­ Go to hell!¡±


    To avoid seeing those disgusting contents again, Emily turned off her phone and grabbed the red


    wine ss from the table beside her, downing it at one go.


    She hated X so much.


    They were both born of the same father but why was X¡¯s fate always better than hers?


    Why did she have to live in X¡¯s shadow all the time?


    ***


    While all these were happening, there was a desperate atmosphere at Edgewater too.


    Rachel Wood was standing behind the curtains, overlooking the street of her neighbourhood in


    silence.


    The ck Bentley Coupe was still downstairs.


    Inside the car, Sebastian Brenand was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, smoking.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Just now, he had tried to knock on the door once more, but she ignored him.


    Nevertheless, he was not going to give up so easily.


    He must bring Rachel Wood back to Antis no matter what the cost.


    Gazing at the ck car downstairs, Rachel¡¯s heart was slowly torn to pieces.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­ Rachel¡¯s phone vibrated.


    She had never seen this number before.


    She hesitated for a moment before answering the call.


    ¡°Rachel! It¡¯s me, Natalie. You still remember me, right?¡± A familiar voice rang in her ear, reminding


    her of the memories back in high school.


    Natalie Fisher, a girl who sat next to her in ninth grade.


    ¡°How did you get my number?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°I went to hospital today and met your mom. Your mom gave it to me. Speaking of which, our


    ssmates are having a gathering tonight. Do you want to join us?¡± Natalie continued, ¡°We haven¡¯t


    seen you for years. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t make it, okay? I won¡¯t buy that. If you say ¡®no¡¯, we¡¯re


    going to crash your house and pick you up in person.


    ¡°We all know that you have nothing to dotely. You quit your job, and you¡¯re spending most of your


    time at home¡­¡± Nataliemented.


    Her demand had put Rachel in an awkward position. Having no other choice, Rachel nodded


    helplessly and muttered, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Her parents were clueless about what she was doing in Antis. She had been lying to them that


    she was working in a PRpany in Antis.


    When she returned home to recuperate from the operation, she did not tell her parents all the


    misery she had gone through. She just mentioned that she had quit her job and wanted to stay at


    home for a short period.


    She clearly remembered the day when she first went to Antis. Her father suffered from uremia,


    and his health was going downhill at that time, to the extent that he had to undergo a kidney


    transnt. They were lucky enough to find a kind donor, but they could not afford the surgery.


    She did not know what to do. Misled by her urge, she chose the wrong path and sold herself to


    Unconscious Bar.


    To prevent her parents from finding out her foolish decision, scolding her, and refusing to ept her


    money, she could only hide the truth and tell them that she had borrowed the money from her


    colleagues.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Fortunately, she met Sebastian Brenand the day she set foot into the bar, and the man took her


    away from that filthy ce.


    From then on, the man kept her by his side. She did not lose herself in that wrong path, thanks to


    him.


    Her first night with Sebastian was fresh in her memory.


    He teased her about her hymen, saying that it seemed real.


    She said that it was real.


    However, the man did not believe it. Heughed that every woman he met had told him the same


    thing.


    Instead of rifying herself, she decided to keep her mouth shut because she knew that her


    exnation would be pointless anyway.


    ¡°Rachel¡­ Rachel?¡± Natalie¡¯s voice jerked her back from those painful memories.


    She came back to her senses and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock tonight. Edgewater Grand Hotel. Elegenza Private Room. I¡¯ll see you there, alright?


    All of our ssmates will be there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel opened her closet, intending to pick a nice dress to meet her


    old friends.


    All the clothes she brought back with her were from notable international brands. They were all gifts


    from Sebastian.


    Nheless, she did not even look at those fancy clothes as she wanted to keep a low profile. On


    the contrary, she took the red and white checkered bodycon dress she had bought from Amazon


    months ago.


    After all, she told everyone that she was just an ordinary office worker.


    After choosing the dress, she put it aside and sat on the bed, then called Dr. Orsen.


    ¡°Miss Rachel, why haven¡¯t youe for chemotherapy?¡± asked the doctor.


    ¡°Dr. Orsen¡­ Can you do me a favor?¡± Rachel asked cautiously. The glow in her eyes had all faded.


    ¡°Sure, shoot.¡±


    ***


    It was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon when X Quest finished her work.


    She ordered a takeaway.


    After having lunch, she went back to work again.


    In the evening, Jeremy Quest gave her a call and asked her to go home for lunch tomorrow.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Besides, he said that he was going to introduce several veterans to her.


    Hence, she agreed to go.


    After hanging up the phone, she realized that Stanley Batton had texted her two hours ago. ¡°Honey,


    I¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Staring at that message, the corner of X Quest¡¯s soft lips gradually curved upward into a smile,


    happiness glowing within her.


    Without further ado, she video-called him.


    On the other end of the phone, Stanley was having a meeting in Kingstell, Country Y.


    He was currently sitting in a conference room of his branch office with a group of blonde executives,


    earnestly discussing the cause and solution regarding the phone¡¯s explosion.


    The man kept a straight face all the time, and he could speak French fluently.


    The conference room was grand and spacious, yet the tension was palpable. Everyone was sitting


    on the edge of their seats, fearing that they would put their foot in it.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Stanley¡¯s phone vibrated. Noticing that his wife was trying to video call him, all the ice on his face


    had instantly melted away. He picked up the call without hesitation.


    Soon, X¡¯s face showed up on the screen.


    Behind her was the cloudy blue sky outside her office¡¯s french window.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± X asked.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ll leave you to it then. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± X asked again.


    ¡°Remember to eat on time, alright?¡± A serious expression was etched upon Stanley¡¯s face.


    ¡°I know. You too, okay? Don¡¯t overwork yourself,¡± reminded X.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Cut down on alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Smoke less.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. Bye¡­¡±


    With that, X hung up the phone.


    All the executives in the conference room could understand English very well.


    After listening to their conversation, everyone was petrified.


    Did they just see the gentle side of Stanley Batton? Was he the boss they know?


    For a moment, they thought they were all dreaming.


    However, Stanley could not care any less about their thoughts about him. He regained his usual


    seriousness within a second and got back to the meeting, as though nothing had happened.


    Once again, the room¡¯s temperature fell to the freezing point, coldness running down the table.


    The man was suddenly hot and cold, terrifying the crowd with the startling change in the room¡¯s


    atmosphere.


    ***


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Rachel Wood changed into her checkered dress and got herself


    ready for the gathering. After putting on some makeup, she found a white handbag¡ªbought from


    Amazon¡ªfrom her closet and stuffed her phone and purse into the bag.


    Subsequently, she put on a pair of in, red Mary Jane shoes before walking to the window to steal


    a nce at the street.


    The street was empty. There was no sign of Sebastian Brenand¡¯s car.


    Sebastian had been waiting downstairs the whole day.


    asionally, he woulde up and knock on the door, but his efforts were in vain.


    He must have given up on her and gone back to Antis.


    Would Master Sebastian ever yield himself to a woman?


    The thought of it tore Rachel¡¯s heart apart.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    The street was empty, and so was her heart.


    Rachel Wood took a deep breath and tried to convince herself that this was the best ending for the


    two of them.


    Swallowing the sad truth, she put the man out of her mind and left the house.


    Her grandmother was admitted to the hospital weeks ago, so her parents stayed at the hospital to


    take care of her. They rarely had time toe back.


    There was no one home besides her. Therefore, she did not have to inform anyone about her


    schedule. She could just go out anytime she wanted.


    Rachel booked a ride using Uber and headed straight to Edgewater Grand Hotel, which Natalie


    Fisher had mentioned on the phone earlier.


    She arrived at the entrance of the hotel at eight o¡¯clock on the dot.


    There were a group of people gathered at the parking lot in front of the hotel.


    All of them could not help eximing at the red Ferrari.


    Rachel inched closer to the crowd. She found the girl standing next to the Ferrari familiar. She was


    the one sitting behind her during the high school days, Wennishe Sonders.


    Rachel had not seen her in a while. She was much more stunning than before, and from the looks


    of her chiseled features, she seemed to have undergone some minor stic surgery.


    Rachel could tell that she was living a pretty good life right now. Her Chanel outfit and that Dior


    limited edition ne around her neck said it all.


    When Rachel was in high school, Wennishe treated her the worst.


    It all started with the nomination for ss belle. Every year, Rachel would be selected instead of


    her.


    Rachel took a closer look at the people around Wennishe. She recognized all of them.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    They were all her ssmates from high school.


    Some of them had changed a lot.


    Some of them still looked the same.


    At that moment, one of the men inadvertently saw Rachel and waved at her enthusiastically.


    ¡°Rachel! Come here!¡±


    Rachel smiled and walked up to them.


    As soon as Wennishe noticed Rachel¡¯s arrival, she scanned Rachel up and down before shifting her


    gaze to the Uber behind her.


    Very soon, contempt shed across her beautiful face. She curled her lips. ¡°Rachel, did you take an


    Uber here?¡±


    Rachel nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a car? Hey, you should¡¯ve told me earlier! I could¡¯ve picked you up in my car if you


    had told me in advance.¡± As Wennishe spoke, she tapped the red Ferrari beside her a couple of


    times.


    So, this was her car.


    Rachel was not surprised at all. After all, she was the best dressed among them. She looked the


    richest too.


    Though the note of sarcasm in her voice was incredibly irritating, Rachel managed a polite smile as


    she replied, ¡°Uber is fine.¡±


    ¡°Rachel, Wennishe is making a pile on Periscope now. She¡¯s the most famous anchorwoman on


    that app!¡± eximed a chubby girl. She was gazing at Wennishe with total admiration.


    Rachel recognized her. She was Mia Irvine, the girl who sat in front of her in her ninth grade.


    ¡°Is that so? Congrattions, Wennishe,¡± Rachel calmly responded.


    Wennishe grinned, but it was an unfriendly one. ¡°Thanks. What about you, Rachel? I heard that you


    don¡¯t seem to be doing well recently. You¡¯ve lost your job, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I decided to quit the job,¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Aye, don¡¯t talk your way out of it¡­ You resigned because you were having a bad time in the


    company, weren¡¯t you? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have quit the job. Am I right?¡± Wennishe sneered.


    Judging from her head-to-toe Amazon outfit, Wennishe figured out that she must have experienced


    a serious setback.


    When they were young, Wennishe had always felt overshadowed by Rachel. For the first time in her


    life, she could get back on Rachel. She was not going to let this perfect chance slip by.


    Her insults were just like an enormous palm, whipping across Rachel¡¯s face recklessly.


    They had ced her in a difficult situation too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ We should get going. Don¡¯t let the others wait for us.¡± Wennishe coldly eyed Rachel


    before striding past her and walking straight into the hotel.


    She looked very much like a golden peacock, haughty and ignorant.


    Mia immediately took Rachel by her arm andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Rachel. She loves to


    boast around because she¡¯s rich now, you know. That¡¯s how she is.¡±


    Rachel gave Mia a faint smile and headed to the entrance with her.


    Along the way, Mia could not stop bad-mouthing Winnishe, envy flowing from her mouth.


    Rachel did not reciprocate. She quietly listened to her rants.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    When the two of them entered the private room, they found that almost everyone had already


    arrived.


    The tworge tables in the room were both filled.


    As soon as Natalie Fisher caught sight of Rachel Wood, she rose to her feet and waved at her


    hysterically. ¡°Rachel! Come over here!¡±


    Rachel returned a warm smile to Natalie before sitting down next to her.


    On the other hand, Mia Irvine took a seat beside Wennishe Sonders.


    The four of them shared the same table.


    Since Rachel joined the table, Natalie was the only one who kept holding her hand and chatting with


    her.


    The other old ssmates would either give her a nod or briefly greet her, after which they ced all


    their attention on buttering up Wennishe.


    A few of them were already working, and most of them were still in university.


    However, none of them was doing as well as Wennishe.


    Inparison with them, Wennishe was like the most sessful and powerful girl ever.


    Natalie leaned closer to Rachel and whispered in her ear, ¡°Ugh, look at the way Wennishe brags


    about herself as if she owns the ce. Who does she think she is?¡±


    ¡°Rachel, what are you going to do next?¡± Wennishe squinted at Rachel while flicking the red almond


    nails she had just done.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I¡¯d like to take a short break first,¡± answered Rachel.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s not easy to find a new job nowadays. Rachel, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Wennishe


    asked again.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I have a boyfriend.¡± Wennishe snorted.


    ¡°Wennishe, you¡¯re in a rtionship? Who¡¯s that guy? He must be really handsome and rich, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, duh. Who is Wennishe? Her boyfriend must be good enough to match her standard.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s a rich man, eh?¡±


    Everyone at their table looked at Wennishe with great interest, chattering on like monkeys on a tree.


    They were so annoying that Rachel nearly had a headache.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s the CEO of Periscope. His father runs a graphic designpany, and his mother is a


    doctor.¡± As Wennishe spoke, she deliberately nced at Rachel.


    ¡°Wow¡­ That¡¯s really impressive. Your boyfriend is born with a silver spoon.¡±


    ¡°Rachel, push yourself harder. Find someone from a wealthy family too.¡±


    ¡°Two gorgeous girls but two different fates. That¡¯s strange, huh?¡±


    Another wave of discussion began among their ssmates.


    Their unintentional yet ruthlessments pierced through Rachel¡¯s ear, attacking the deepest part


    of her heart.


    If she had known that the ss reunion would end up this way, she would not havee.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As Wennishe listened to their chatter, the smile on her face gradually broadened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Is it fun to say such things in front of Rachel?¡± Natalie could no


    longer stand their ignorance. She rose to her feet and glowered at her babbling ssmates.


    The few who had joined the conversation immediately shut their mouths.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go karaoke after dinner. It¡¯s on my treat! We¡¯ll go to the best karaoke bar in the town!¡±


    Wennishe turned to everyone and raised her voice,pletely ignoring Natalie.


    At the mention of karaoke, everyone started to cheer again.


    ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s go togetherter¡­¡± Wennishe fixed her eyes upon Rachel once more.


    ¡°No,¡± Rachel said indifferently.


    ¡°Hey Wennishe, where¡¯s your boyfriend? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± A ssmate looked at


    Wennishe and asked.


    Wennishe gently stroked her long ck hair. ¡°Well, he¡¯s here. He¡¯s somewhere in this hotel, but I¡¯m


    afraid that he can¡¯t join us. He¡¯s now talking business with a very important person.¡±


    ¡°A very important person? Who is it?¡± Another girl asked curiously.


    ¡°A big shot,¡± Wennishe bluntly answered, trying to show off his boyfriend¡¯s capability.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Your boyfriend is a splendid fellow indeed¡­¡±


    ¡°Ya, man¡­¡±

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    ¡°Woah¡­ Wennishe, you¡¯re way too lucky.¡±


    Wennishe Sonders crossed her arms before her chest and smiled as she looked at everyone. She


    was enjoying their looks of admiration.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Right then, she felt as if she was the beautiful swan while Rachel Wood was the ugly duckling in a


    children¡¯s book.


    After eating, Wennishe invited everyone to karaoke.


    Since Rachel and Natalie Fisher didn¡¯t want to go, they turned her down.


    The rest of the group began walking out of the hotel after Wennishe¡­


    Everyone stopped at the main entrance of the hotel.


    Wennishe turned to look at Rachel once again before walking up to her. ¡°Rachel, are you really not


    coming?¡±


    ¡°No. You guys have fun¡­¡± Rachel said.


    She actually didn¡¯t even want to stay for dinner, but she thought she might appear impolite to leave


    just like that. Hence, she forced herself to suffer through the meal.


    Now, Rachel felt certain that she wouldn¡¯t go with Wennishe to the karaoke bar.


    She wouldn¡¯t give Wennishe the opportunity to derive pleasure from looking down at her.


    ¡°Mr. Brenand¡­ Where¡­ Where do you stay? I¡¯ll send you home, perhaps?¡± A young man said


    while walking out of the hotel with Sebastian Brenand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Sebastian replied.


    Sebastian was walking ahead. He had a cigar in his mouth, and his footsteps were slow and steady.


    Wearing a custom-made, ck Armani suit, Sebastian seemed tall and noble.


    The young man next to him kept nodding as he walked carefully behind Sebastian.


    As soon as Rachel saw Sebastian, she was momentarily stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Sebastian here.


    When Sebastian turned his head slightly to the side, he noticed Rachel and immediately stopped


    walking. He fixed his eyes upon her.


    Meanwhile, Wennishe immediately walked up to the young man next to Sebastian before holding


    his arm affectionately. ¡°Honey, are you done with the meeting?¡± she asked.


    The young man nodded a little.


    After that, he turned to look at Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Brenand, this is my girlfriend, Wennishe Sonders.¡±


    However, Sebastian didn¡¯t bat an eyelid at Wennishe. Instead, he kept his gaze on Rachel.


    When Wennishe realized who he was looking at, she immediately felt awkward.


    Why was he staring at Rachel Wood?


    Was it love at first sight?


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Rachel quickly recollected herself. She then lowered her


    head and started walking down the stairs.


    Sebastian instantly ran after her and blocked stood before her and then grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Darling¡­ How long are you going to stay mad? Come home with me, alright? Do you want me to


    kneel on the ground and apologize?¡±


    When Wennishe and the other people around heard this, their jaws dropped.


    Nobody had thought this would happen.


    Wennishe¡¯s ex-ssmates, especially those who stood on her side earlier, were all stunned¡­


    Any smart person could immediately tell that Rachel¡¯s man was much more influential than


    Wennishe¡¯s boyfriend.


    On top of that, Wennishe also mentioned that her boyfriend was having a discussion with a very


    powerful person.


    Hence, everyone instantly felt certain that the man standing in front of Rachel now was that


    powerful person¡­

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Rachel Wood frowned slightly as she looked at Sebastian Brenand. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Brenand. I¡¯ve


    already clearly exined what I needed to.¡±


    With that, she quickly walked over to the sidewalk and waved her hand for a taxi.


    Just before she opened the car door, Sebastian picked her up by her waist before chucking her into


    his ck Bentley. He then buckled her seatbelt to keep her in the seat.


    After that, Sebastian got in from the other side and locked the door. He then stepped on the


    elerator and drove quickly away.


    Everyone standing at the hotel¡¯s main entrance was shocked by what they had just witnessed.


    ¡°It feels like this powerful man is submissive to Rachel.¡±


    ¡°He must love her with all his heart. Was he driving a Bentley? That must cost at least ten million


    dors, right?¡±


    ¡°Rachel¡¯s really impressive. She has actually managed to find such a powerful man, and she got


    him under a leash too.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably going to marry into a rich family at this rate.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s ex-ssmates were all talking amongst themselves.


    Those who sided with Wennishe Sonders in belittling Rachel earlier all felt remorseful now.


    They knew that Rachel was the real boss here. She had managed to be a powerful man¡¯s


    lover.


    Everything they said now made Wennishe feel deeply upset.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I wonder whoughed at Rachel earlier. She must be so shocked now, right? Rachel¡¯s man


    is much more capable¡­¡± Natalie Fisher said straightforwardly before walking away.


    Just as Natalie took the first step, Wennishe¡¯s boyfriend grabbed her by the arm. ¡°What do you


    mean? Did Wennishe make fun of thatdy earlier?¡±


    He could tell right away that Sebastian loved that woman much. Did his girlfriend have a death


    wish?


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Your girlfriend made fun of the woman who belongs to the man you tried so hard to get


    connected to¡­ I think your efforts will all go to waste,¡± Natalie said.


    She then flung the man¡¯s hand away before waving her hand to get a taxi and leaving without


    saying anything else.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t tolerate Wennishe for bullying other people.


    Instantly, Wennishe walked up to her boyfriend and held his hands carefully. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t know


    she¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    Before Wennishe could even finish her sentence, the man pped her. ¡°You¡¯ve really ruined my life.


    I¡¯m breaking up with you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wennishe was stunned. She started tearing up.


    ¡°Messing with that woman is like messing with Mr. Brenand himself¡­ Do you think you can still be


    with me after doing that? You don¡¯t deserve me!¡± The man pushed Wennishe away before getting


    into his ck Bayerische and driving away¡­


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He used so much force that Wennishe fell right to the ground.


    Being treated like this in front of all her ex-ssmates made Wennishe feel thoroughly


    embarrassed.


    Now, she wished she never attended this school reunion.


    Did the boyfriend she tried so hard to get just dumped like that?


    He even did it in front of all her ex-ssmates.


    ¡°Wennishe¡­ Your man is no good. He¡¯s much worse than Rachel¡¯s lover.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. How could he push you like that? Look at Rachel¡¯s man. He¡¯s richer, but he¡¯s more


    submissive than your boyfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Rachel¡¯s man is better.¡±


    They continued to add salt to her wound.


    Somebody eventually stepped forward to help Wennishe get up.


    Wennishe was feeling increasingly embarrassed. The onlookers¡¯ gazes seemed to shave her pride


    away,yer byyer.


    ¡°Wennishe, don¡¯t be sad. You¡¯ll meet someone willing to do anything for you one day, just like


    Rachel.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Wennishe¡­¡±

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    ¡°Sigh. I really envy Rachel Wood. The car her man drives already cost over ten million dors. I bet


    he has a significant amount of fixed assets¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as Rachel gets married to him, she¡¯d probably be able to earn a year¡¯s worth of live stream


    ie with just some pocket money from him, right?¡±


    Wennishe Sonders felt as if their words were like stakes piercing through her chest.


    However, she couldn¡¯t argue against them. Instead, she lowered her head and quickly turned


    around before running away.


    After everyone watched her leave, they began maliciously attacking her with verbalments.


    ¡°She deserved it for being so arrogant. The things she said during the meal were awful.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that no matter how good you are, there¡¯s always someone better.¡±


    ¡°Although Rachel managed to find such a good man, she still kept a low-profile. Clearly, we can tell


    who¡¯s the better person between them.¡±


    ***


    On a busy road, a ck Bentley was speeding ahead of the rest of the cars.


    While driving with one hand, Sebastian Brenand held onto a cigarette with his other hand and


    asionally took long puffs at it.


    With the windows rolled down halfway, cool breezes blew in and removed the heat from the car.


    The traffic light turned red.


    Sebastian stopped the car and reached out to touch Rachel¡¯s hair.


    However, she swiftly avoided his touch. She wasn¡¯t giving him a chance.


    After letting his hand dangle in the air for a long time, Sebastian reluctantly pulled away.


    Rachel frowned a little. ¡°Mr. Brenand, I think we should talk.¡±


    The traffic light turned green.


    Sebastian stepped on the elerator and soon brought the car to a halt by the road.


    He then looked at Rachel. ¡°Okay¡­ Let¡¯s talk¡­¡±


    ¡°Untie me first. I want to show you something¡­¡± Rachel looked down.


    Sebastian then unbuckled her seatbelt. He made sure the car was still locked.


    After making sure the car was locked, he was able to rx.


    Rachel took a deep breath. Carefully, she retrieved two red marriage certificates and tossed them


    over to Sebastian.


    Confused, Sebastian picked them up. After studying them briefly, he opened one of them.


    Suddenly, Sebastian felt as if his head was about to explode.


    This was Rachel¡¯s marriage certificate.


    There was a picture of Rachel with another man. The man had a very smart look, and he seemed


    like a studious man.


    Standing in front of a red backdrop, Rachel and the man wore white shirts with a simr design.


    They were both beaming.


    Apart from that, their names were also on the certificate, Rachel Wood and George Orsen.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The registration date was a week ago.


    At this point, Sebastian couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He gripped the marriage certificate very tightly,


    and he felt as if he would soon have an emotional breakdown. ¡°Rachel Wood¡­ How could you


    marry someone else?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ We did. You¡¯ve seen it yourself. I¡¯m a married woman now. Mr. Brenand, do you now know


    why I¡¯ve been ignoring you for the past two days?¡± Rachel asked coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s barely been a few days since we broke up. You couldn¡¯t wait to get married to someone else,


    could you? Didn¡¯t you say you loved me a lot? Is this how much you love me?¡± Sebastian¡¯s anger


    was intensifying.


    Sebastian counted in his heart, and he concluded that it had only been ten days since they broke up


    before Rachel got married.


    Was this Rachel¡¯s way of telling him she loved him?


    Although she loved him, she still married another man right after leaving him. Was that it?

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    ¡°He¡¯s a doctor. I met him while I was recovering in the hospital. After leaving you, I went to another


    country. But when I arrived, I found everything unfamiliar and difficult to get used to. That¡¯s why I


    returned, and I met him after that. We got along right away¡­ And decided to get married in a


    heartbeat,¡± Rachel Wood enunciated each word slowly and carefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re a yer!¡± Sebastian Brenand said through gritted teeth.


    When Sebastian thought about how he found it difficult to fall asleep on certain nights while Rachel


    was having fun with some other man, he felt the urge to strangle her to death.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ You should know that a woman like me is a yer¡­ Aren¡¯t you a little too na?ve? Did you


    believe me when I told you I loved you? To be honest, I only said those things so that I could leave


    you in peace. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t let go. That¡¯s why I said all those things,¡± Rachel said as she


    tried to hold her tears back.


    She was on the verge of breaking down emotionally, but she was still trying to put on a strong front


    so that her feelings wouldn¡¯t show.


    Her words were like knives stabbing at Sebastian¡¯s chest.


    Sebastian was beginning to feel doubtful. ¡°Were you lying to me this entire time?¡±


    ¡°What else? Did you think I would like a womanizer like you? I can have fun with someone like you


    but getting married to you is impossible.


    ¡°To be honest, when we were together, I always found you disgusting and annoying¡­


    ¡°But you had money¡­ For your money, I had no choice but to tolerate all of it.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve made enough, I want out. That¡¯s why I came up with that excuse.¡±


    Rachel tried to keep calm as she continued saying these hurtful words.


    As bad as he was feeling, she felt twice as bad.


    Suddenly, Sebastian felt as if his heart was going to explode.


    Were his feelings being yed all this while?


    Were the heart-warming things she said in the past all made up?


    Sebastian got so angry that he raised his hand and acted as if he would p Rachel hard across


    her face¡­


    Rachel didn¡¯t try to dodge it. Instead, she smiled coldly while holding eye contact with Sebastian.


    In the end, the p never came.


    He stopped his hand just half a centimeter away from her face.


    Finally, he clenched his fingers into a fist before punching the window behind her¡­


    A crack instantly appeared on the window.


    Rachel¡¯s heart nearly leapt out of her chest. Her heart rate wouldn¡¯t stop increasing, and her eyes


    began to dart around.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian¡¯s eyes had turned red. His fist didn¡¯t move away from the cracked window for


    a long time.


    ¡°Rachel Wood¡­ I f*cking thought you loved me. In fact, I even re-evaluated myself and convinced


    myself that I loved you.


    ¡°Beforeing here, I even got rid of all the other women I was seeing¡­


    ¡°I thought I could love you with all my heart, but you¡¯re telling me that all your feelings for me were


    fake. Do you f*cking think I¡¯m disgusting? Annoying?


    ¡°You turned my world upside down, and you decided to pull away and get married to another man


    just like that. Rachel Wood, you really are something!¡± Sebastian yelled.


    Although he had been with many women, this was the first time he met someone like Rachel.


    Sebastian actually ended up changing himself for this woman, and he even fell in love with her.


    Although Rachel treated him like an idiot, he ended up having a one-sided crush on her. He even


    convinced himself to feel touched by her actions, and he felt guilty for a very long time because of


    what he did to her. It was probably the biggest joke of the century.


    More importantly, his love for her didn¡¯t decline at all, even after what he had found out. He couldn¡¯t


    even hurt her!


    Rachel snorted coldly. Secretly, she was pinching her thigh hard. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m this kind of woman. So,


    have I cleared things up for you, Sebastian? Shouldn¡¯t you let me go now? Go back to your fun-


    filled world... Since we¡¯ve already broken up, let¡¯s not drag things on. Don¡¯t make me look down on


    you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Sebastianughed bitterly. There was a sadness on his face that couldn¡¯t be exined.


    The tears in his eyes were making his vision blurry.


    After taking a deep breath, Sebastian wiped his tears away with one hand. He then retrieved his


    hand that was still on the window before leaning back against his seat in an exhausted manner.


    Looking up, he tried to stop himself from crying¡­


    ¡°Mr. Brenand, please unlock the car¡­ My husband is waiting for me at home,¡± Rachel added.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Outside the car, a thundering sound was heard.


    Heavy rain began to fall.


    Suddenly, the entire city became a blurry mess, just like their emotions right then.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any feelings for me, why did you cry when you saw me the other day?¡±


    Sebastian Brenand asked helplessly.


    ¡°I recalled the horrible times when I was with you. I was so disgusted that I started crying¡­¡± Rachel


    Wood answered.


    Sebastian snorted coldly and unlocked the car without looking at her again.


    Outside, the rain was still pouring.


    Rachel opened the car door without hesitation and ran out to stand by the road while she waited for


    a taxi in the rain.


    Sebastian immediately closed the car door before ring out at Rachel. ¡°I hope you die in the


    storm!¡± he cursed in a deep voice before turning the car engine on and driving away¡­


    Meanwhile, Rachel stood where she was in the rain and waited for a taxi to show up.


    However, not a single vehicle was in sight.


    The ice-cold rain pattering against her skin was making her shiver, but she didn¡¯t budge. Instead,


    she stood silently under the rain.


    She had never felt this much pain in her heart before.


    Now, she knew that whatever she had with Sebastian was really over.


    They would never have anything to do with each other again.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if the water streaming down her face were her tears or the rain anymore¡­


    Meanwhile, Sebastian was still stepping hard on the gas pedal while his car sped forward. He kept


    recalling the pitiful sight of Rachel standing under the rain.


    Finally, at the next junction, he couldn¡¯t resist making a U-turn¡­


    Several minutester, Sebastian¡¯s ck Bentley stopped in front of Rachel once more.


    By then, Rachel was already thoroughly soaked in the rain, and she was shivering.


    Sebastian felt even more sorry for her.


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯ he thought.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Clearly, Rachel was a terrible person. Why did he still feel sorry for her?


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Sebastian cursed out loud before getting out of the car and walking around to the


    passenger¡¯s side. He then opened the door from that side without saying anything before shoving


    Rachel into the car and locking it after she got in.


    It all happened within seconds.


    By the time Rachel came to her senses, it was already toote for her to get out.


    She was stunned by what Sebastian suddenly did.


    Shouldn¡¯t he hate her guts now?


    Why did he still care about her?


    After that, Sebastian got into the car from the other side. He turned on the car engine and drove


    away.


    Since the car was warm on the inside, Rachel immediately felt relieved from the chills in her body.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about me¡­¡± Rachel said.


    Sebastian cursed under his breath, but he didn¡¯t say anything else while he continued driving¡­


    He, too, knew that he had no reason to care about her, but he just couldn¡¯t help it.


    Rachel didn¡¯t say anything further. She coldly shifted her gaze to outside the car so that she


    wouldn¡¯t shed another tear.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Rachel Wood knew Sebastian Brenand was only doing this because he was still reluctant to let her


    go.


    Could a womanizer like Sebastian be capable of feeling deep emotions too?


    Unfortunately, he felt this way a little toote¡­


    They were destined never to be together.


    Sebastian drove Rachel to her building.


    Rachel tried to open the car door without saying anything, but it didn¡¯t work.


    She turned around to look at Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Brenand¡­ The door¡­¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is your parents¡¯ ce, isn¡¯t it? Why are you still living with your parents if


    you¡¯ve already gotten married? Can¡¯t your husband afford to buy a house?¡± Sebastian was throwing


    shade at Rachel¡¯s husband.


    ¡°He can, but I wanted to spend a few days with my parents. Is that a problem?¡± Rachel said ndly.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Now, I finally believe the saying that b*tches have no feelings. There¡¯s no point in putting


    up a show anymore,¡± Sebastian said through gritted teeth.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The word ¡®b*tch¡¯ was like a stake piercing through Rachel¡¯s heart.


    However, she didn¡¯t have it in her to argue with Sebastian.


    Indeed, she was a heartless b*tch who had no feelings¡­


    It just hurt more when he was the one who said those things.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak to me rudely like that. We¡¯ve already split up. I¡¯m also married now. Please


    be more respectful¡­¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Rachel Wood, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. If you get a divorce from him, we can still be


    together. I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened,¡± Sebastian said.


    Sebastian knew how ridiculous he sounded. Even he looked down on himself, but he just had to say


    it¡­


    Even if he was angry, he couldn¡¯t choose not to love her¡­


    Sebastian knew this was the case when he saw her standing in the rain earlier.


    Rachel didn¡¯t expect this toe from Sebastian at all.


    She was so touched that she nearly considered caving in and nodding in agreement.


    However, she stopped herself in the end and shook her head. ¡°Mr. Brenand, I love my husband.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s hopes were utterly crushed when he heard this.


    He smiled bitterly. ¡°Okay. From now on, don¡¯te looking for me even if you are going to die


    somewhere out there. Rachel, this is the only time I¡¯m giving you this opportunity. You chose not to


    take it.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Rachel nodded.


    Sebastian clenched his fists tightly before knocking it against the window next to him.


    After that, he silently unlocked the car door.


    He then retrieved an umbre from the glovepartment before tossing it over to Rachel. ¡°Get


    lost.¡±


    Rachel grabbed the umbre and looked meaningfully at Sebastian before getting out of the car.


    She opened the umbre and started running into the building.


    After closing the door behind her, she copsed to the ground.


    The umbre fell from her hands.


    Like a broken puppet, she sat on the ground and leaned against the ice-cold door.


    Right now, she felt even more hurt than she did half a month ago.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand why god would do this to her.


    Why did she have lymphoma?


    If it weren¡¯t because of cancer, she would have returned to Sebastian¡­


    Her misery truly was fated.


    On this night, Rachel lost the person who loved her the most¡­


    Rachel knew that she was more important to Sebastian than his own life from the moment he came


    crawling back to her despite being hurt by the things she said.


    Outside, Sebastian thumped his fists against the car window next to him before lighting a cigarette


    and taking a huge puff at it.


    Only after reaching the cigarette¡¯s end and being burned by the cigarette butt did he return to his


    senses. He then tossed what remained of the cigarette out of the window and into the pouring rain


    before driving away.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    From the rearview mirror, Sebastian Brenand could see Rachel Wood¡¯s housing block disappearing


    into the distance, just like how she was¡­


    Rachel taught him how to love, and she turned his world upside down. But after that, she cruelly left


    him.


    Perhaps, Sebastian was never meant to live everyday life with his other half.


    Maybe he should just be the womanizer he had always been, enjoying good food and alcohol while


    sleeping with beauties. There wouldn¡¯t be any mention of love.


    Love was a poisonous thing that could break someone¡¯s heart. A single encounter was enough to


    throw one off the rails.


    Upstairs, Rachel watched Sebastian drive away from the window. She suddenly felt her phone


    vibrating.


    Dr. Orsen¡¯s name appeared on the screen.


    Rachel took a deep breath and wiped her tears away so that she would feel calmer. ¡°Dr. Orsen¡­


    What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I just finished operating a surgery. After that, I noticed that you¡¯ve already received the parcel I sent


    you¡­¡± Dr. Orsen said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ The marriage certificate you forged looked very real. I like it a lot.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Have you shown it to him?¡± Dr. Orsen asked.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s convinced to back off now.¡± Rachel smiled bitterly. Tears started streaming down her


    face again.


    ¡°Why are you making yourself suffer like this? To be honest, you should tell him,¡± Dr. Orsen said.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m already counting down to thest days of my life. I shouldn¡¯t mess up his life¡­¡± Rachel


    said.


    Sebastian had no idea how he managed to get himself to the airport, and he also had no idea how


    he got onto the flight back to Antis.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even know how he ended up at home.


    Everything felt like a dream.


    By the time he arrived home, it was already three o¡¯clock in the morning.


    When he turned on the lights, there were traces of Rachel everywhere¡­


    His heart began to ache greatly again.


    Although he hadn¡¯t slept all night, he didn¡¯t feel tired at all.


    Sebastian immediately went over to the wine rack and took two bottles of red wine off the rack. He


    opened one of them and started drinking out of the bottle on the couch.


    After a while, he felt his head getting heavy and finally fell asleep.


    However, even in his dreams, he could still see Rachel.


    Sebastian felt disgusted with himself.


    ***


    At noon, X Quest returned to the Quest family¡¯s home as promised.


    As soon as she walked in, she could hear a lot of chatter. May Conner wouldn¡¯t stopughing¡­


    She also heard other people¡¯s voices that included both men and women.


    X changed into slippers before walking into the living room.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Inside, there were three other middle-aged folks apart from May, Emily Quest, and Jeremy Quest.


    Two of them were males, and one of them was female.


    X recognized all three of them. They were all aplished architects in Antis, and they often


    appeared on architectural magazine covers.


    In fact, they had all won countless prizes collectively.


    Many well-known buildings in Antis were designed by the three of them.


    When Jeremy saw X entering, he immediately waved at her.


    ¡°X,e here¡­¡± He said.


    X instantly walked up to Jeremy. She stood by the coffee table and respectfully nodded at the


    three guests before sitting next to Emily.


    When she sat down, she noticed three architectural designs. There was one for an apartment


    building, one for a mall, and one for a theme park.


    These three drawings were all lined up next to each other. X could see the content of each


    drawing clearly, and they all seemed familiar to her. In fact, none of these designs looked too


    different from the ones she drew before. There were only slight changes made to her earlier


    designs.


    Back then, X wasn¡¯t pleased with the three designs she made. Hence, she tossed them away


    along with some other designs she found subpar into a trash can.


    ¡°Dad, this¡­¡± X began to ask.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Allow me to introduce you to these three gurus. They¡¯re all very


    famous architects in Antis¡­ This is Tim Gold, this is Sally Wick, and this is Matt Leopold¡­¡±


    Jeremy said.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Jeremy Quest patiently introduced each of them.


    X Quest stood up and shook their hands one at a time.


    After that, she sat down.


    Jeremy then picked up the three blueprints and looked at X. ¡°X¡­ What do you think of these


    three blueprints Emily has drawn?¡±


    Did Emily Quest draw these?


    X couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought, but she didn¡¯t show it. ¡°Did you draw these?¡± She turned


    to look at Emily.


    Emily continued to act as if she was very depressed as she nodded. ¡°Yeah, I did¡­¡±


    ¡°Your daughter¡¯s work is of very high quality. In fact, these blueprints look very simr to the works


    of the famously talented designer, Lily. President Quest, you¡¯re lucky to have such a good


    daughter¡­¡± Mattplimented.


    ¡°X, what do you think?¡± Jeremy asked.


    ¡°X¡­ Your sister¡¯s designs were evenplimented by the internationally renowned architectural


    designer, Lily,¡± May Conner added.


    ¡°Lily?¡± X seemed shocked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ You know Lily, don¡¯t you? She¡¯s a new superstar in the world of designing. Many of her


    designs have won awards.


    ¡°Sheplimented Emily for being talented. X¡­ Your sister studied architectural design in


    university. This is her field of expertise¡­¡± May said before turning to look at Jeremy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s an ocean theme park being developed? Why don¡¯t you let Emily have a try?


    We can get the person X hired to verify which design is the better one, and we¡¯ll use the one that


    person selects,¡± May added in a gentle voice.


    After that, she gripped Jeremy¡¯s arm tightly.


    ¡°That works too¡­¡± Jeremy nodded.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    These days, Emily always seemed to be sad. It was probably a good thing to give her an


    opportunity to be happy¡­


    ¡°Honey, if Emily¡¯s design is good enough to be selected, will she get any rewards?¡± May asked.


    ¡°What would you like as a reward?¡± Jeremy asked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t wecking talents in the Design department in thepany? Many of our important projects


    are being outsourced to other designpanies. If Emily¡¯s design is selected, you can make her


    the manager of the Design department. What do you say?¡± May said.


    X immediately understood what was going on.


    May and Emily were waiting for her here. It exined why these three architectural gurus were here


    as guests today.


    May must havee up with the idea to influence Jeremy to invite the three of them over.


    May would then find an opportunity to put designs that Emily supposedly drew in front of them so


    that she could create a scene like this.


    X could see through May¡¯s intentionspletely.


    May wanted to help Emily get into the Design department in thepany to continue climbing up


    the corporatedder¡­


    In the end, May wanted Emily to take over X¡¯s position in thepany.


    Apparently, they still haven¡¯t given up on wanting to fight for the position of heir to Quest Group.


    However, X was not as dumb as these two women thought.


    Did they want to take over her position?


    It might only happen in their dreams.


    Despite being severely depressed, Emily still wouldn¡¯t stop trying to get on X¡¯s nerves. X had


    to respect her for that.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Is this possible? Give our daughter a chance. If her design doesn¡¯t get the stamp of


    approval, you can forgo letting her into the department,¡± May added.


    Without showing any change in facial expression, X silently picked up the teapot and started


    pouring everyone a cup of tea.


    In the end, she poured herself a cup of tea before slowly sipping at it, all the while maintaining her


    facial expression.


    ¡°But she¡¯s severely depressed. Isn¡¯t it a bad idea for her to take on the role of a manager?¡± Jeremy


    asked hesitantly.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    After that, Jeremy Quest turned to look at X again. ¡°X, what do you think?¡±


    He wanted to get X Quest¡¯s opinion on the matter.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I think we can give it a try¡­ If it doesn¡¯t work, Emily cane home. That¡¯s all, right? Besides, she


    hasn¡¯t won anyway. We can discuss it when she wins¡­¡± X said.


    Emily smiled satisfactorily, but her smile soon disappeared, and she seemed depressed as she did


    before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do as X suggests¡­¡± Jeremy said.


    May Conner immediately smiled happily. She continued to hold Jeremy¡¯s hand and rested her head


    against his shoulder while looking at X.


    ¡°X, wouldn¡¯t it have been great if you had studied architecture just like your sister? If you did, you


    could be designing blueprints with your sister now¡­¡± May said.


    Whileplimenting Emily, May didn¡¯t forget to insult X. X felt amused, just witnessing that.


    ¡°Honey, I think we should make this a big deal. Why don¡¯t we invite three celebrities from the


    architectural field to judge them once these two blueprints are done? We can hold thepetition in


    the office. By doing so, allpany employees would be able to see how talented our daughter is¡­


    ¡°Emily will be able to take on the role of manager in the Design department, and nobody would be


    able to say anything against her¡­¡± May added.


    Before Jeremy could say anything, X immediately put her cup down and looked at May. ¡°I think


    we could do that¡­


    ¡°In fact, I think we should have all thepany¡¯s employees participate as well. We¡¯ll be high-profile


    about it,¡± X said.


    ¡°Yeah, we could¡­¡± May immediately nodded.


    She wanted to show everyone how great Emily was. However, she didn¡¯t think X would agree to


    it.


    May thought that X probably didn¡¯t think Emily would seed.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. Emily would prove to X how idiotic her decision was right now.


    ¡°X, tell your designer friend that he has a week to do it¡­¡± Jeremy looked at X and said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X snapped her fingers decisively.


    ¡°Sister, is your designer friend famous?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Emily nodded.


    ¡°President Quest, both of your daughters have a bright future. Look at Emily. Despite being new to


    the field, she is actually brave enough to challenge an established designer. Not many normal


    people have this kind of courage,¡± Matt Leopoldplimented.


    Jeremy agreed with him too.


    He didn¡¯t expect Emily to be this ambitious.


    ¡°Who is that designer friend of yours?¡± Matt asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a surprise. I¡¯ll reveal it on the day of thepetition,¡± X said and chuckled.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Keeping it a surprise? Alright, alright¡­ We¡¯ll look forward to the day,¡± Matt said.


    Everyone else startedughing.


    ¡°X¡­ Thank you,¡± May said as she smiled at X in a friendly manner.


    However, X could immediately tell that it was a fake smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Aunty.¡± X smiled in return before sipping on her tea again.


    After that, the few designers began giving Emily all sorts ofpliments.


    X felt awkward listening to them.


    X was very curious about what Emily would do next after stealing her work to make their father


    proud.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    Which blueprint would Emily Quest steal from the ones X Quest threw away?


    X was really looking forward to finding out.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Right then, X¡¯s phone started ringing.


    When she saw it was a WeChat video call from Stanley Batton, she immediately smiled. X got up


    and walked over to the french window before answering the call.


    Very soon, Stanley¡¯s face appeared on the phone screen.


    He was wearing a well-ironed white shirt. His hair was airy and volumized, and it seemed he had


    only just washed it.


    Without any wax on his hair, it seemed naturally curvy.


    Since this hairstyle covered his fierce-looking brows, it made Stanley appear less intimidating.


    ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t it ten o¡¯clock at night where you are? Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Hmm. I wanted to check on you before I sleep,¡± Stanley said, smiling.


    When X heard that, she immediately startedughing. ¡°Well, you have done it now. Go to bed.


    I¡¯m at my father¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you miss me?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah. There are guests here. Be careful with what you say¡­¡± X reminded him for fear that he


    might say something inappropriate.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Pass your phone to Dad¡­ I want to say hello,¡± Stanley said.


    X instantly brought the phone over to Jeremy.


    When Jeremy saw Stanley, he waved passionately at him. ¡°Hey, Stan¡­ How are you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Dad. How have you been for the past few days?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°All is well. Have things been going smoothly for you overseas?¡± Jeremy asked.


    ¡°Very much so¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t exhaust yourself too much¡­ ¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°Okay, I will. Take care of yourself too, Dad.¡± Stanley was behaving like the perfect son-inw when


    he spoke to Jeremy.


    ¡°Dad, I discovered a new painting by a famous artist. I¡¯ll bring it home to you when I return¡­¡±


    Stanley added.


    When Jeremy heard this, he was overjoyed.


    After giving his precious art piece away from before, Jeremy constantly felt as if something was


    missing.


    He wanted to buy another one like it, but he hadn¡¯t been able to.


    The three architectural designers who overheard this conversation were all stunned.


    Was this how a rich person¡¯s world worked?


    They gave each other expensive art pieces for fun.


    Everyone started feeling envious of Jeremy.


    ¡°Stan¡­ You¡¯re too kind.¡± Jeremy seemed very satisfied.


    ¡°As I should be, Dad. Could you pass the phone back to X, please¡­¡± Stanley said.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Jeremy immediately returned the phone to X.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Go to your room for a while¡­ I have something to tell you,¡± Stanley added.


    His voice was crisp and hypnotic. X¡¯s heartbeat quickened when she heard it.


    Obediently, X went upstairs with her phone. After entering her bedroom, she locked the door


    from the inside.


    After X left, the designers downstairs began praising Jeremy once again.


    However, this time, they were no longer praising Emily. Instead, they had shifted their attention to


    X.


    With attention taken away from her yet again, Emily felt extremely jealous.


    She didn¡¯t even get their full attention for very long before Stanley¡¯s video call stole the limelight


    away from her.


    X sat on her bed before looking at Stanley on her phone screen. ¡°What did you want to tell me?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Honey¡­ I miss you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± X murmured.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    ¡°Take off your clothes and show me¡­¡± Stanley Batton said.


    X Quest immediately felt her heart tighten. ¡°Stanley, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Be a good girl¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s voice was persuasive and seductive¡­


    ***


    After ending the video call, X quickly adjusted her clothes and calmed herself down before


    heading downstairs.


    Everyone was still chatting downstairs.


    They were talking about how great Stanley was¡­


    ¡°President Quest¡­ Your son-inw, Stanley, really is amazing. I was told that he¡¯s a business


    prodigy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard too. He¡¯s great at managing his business. Not only that, but he also looks very


    talented.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter managed to marry such a good man. You¡¯re very lucky.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, your daughter is very talented too¡­¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The architectural designers were still offeringpliments to Jeremy Quest.


    X was quite happy to hear all these things.


    Slowly, she returned to her seat and poured everyone a cup of tea yet again. She poured a cup of


    tea for herselfst.


    ¡°X¡­ What were you talking to Stan about? You chatted with him for an hour¡­¡± Jeremy asked


    curiously.


    ¡°Nothing much. We were just casually chatting¡­¡±


    After saying that, the things they did over the video call began ying in her mind like a movie.


    X had no idea they could do things like that over the phone.


    Stanley had unlocked a whole new world to her.


    When X thought of this, she started blushing again.


    Having noticed X¡¯s face turning red, Sally chuckled. ¡°They must have been sharing an intimate


    conversation. Look at X. Her face is red. It looks like this Dragon Group¡¯s heir is very good at


    keeping his wife happy¡­¡±


    Emily Quest was being ignored again, and it made her feel extremely upset.


    Her facial expression suddenly darkened. She started pressing her thumb forcefully against her


    index finger.


    ¡°Yeah. Stan is really good at keeping his wife happy. He treats her like a princess,¡± Jeremy said


    proudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s have lunch¡­¡± May Conner stood up and changed the topic.


    She didn¡¯t want to listen to everyoneplimenting X and Stanley.


    It made her feel nauseous.


    Jeremy instantly stood up. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s wash our hands and eat¡­¡±


    X stood up as well. She walked over to Jeremy and held his arm before leading everyone to the


    basin to get their hands washed.


    After that, they all sat at the dining table.


    ***


    After eating at the Quest family¡¯s house, X grabbed her tinum Hermes bag and got into her


    red Maserati.


    She put on her sunsses and turned on the engine. After that, she made a cool drift before


    speeding out of thepound.


    It was gettingte. X needed to get back to work.


    After X had left, the designers, too, left one after another.


    Once Jeremy had sent all of them off, he got into his car and headed to the office.


    Emily and May watched Jeremy leave before looking at each other. They held each other¡¯s hand


    and walked over to the couch to sit down.


    ¡°Emily, are you confident this time?¡± May asked.


    ¡°Naturally¡­¡± Emily said confidently.


    May patted Emily¡¯s shoulder satisfactorily. ¡°In that case, good luck¡­ Try to beat X¡¯s designer.¡±


    Emily snorted coldly. ¡°Oh, yeah. Mom, did you do what I asked you to?¡±


    May also snorted coldly. A glimmer of light appeared in her eyes. ¡°Of course¡­¡±

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    At night, the entire city was lit up with neon lights.


    After finishing up her work, X slowly pushed therge pile of documents in front of her forward.


    Her neck started to ache badly. Carefully, she stretched her neck a little before standing up and


    stretching.


    X then turned around and looked at the beautiful view of the city under the night sky.


    Criss-crossedyers of roads were now full of cars. The bright lights from the cars made these


    roads look like streams of golden river.


    From afar, the view was very majestic.


    X didn¡¯t want to leave. After looking at the view for a while, she sat down and retrieved a half-


    completed blueprint of an ocean theme park from her drawer. She began to draw carefully on it.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, X began feeling a little hungry. She carefully put her blueprint


    back in the drawer before carrying her tinum Hermes purse and walking out of the office.


    When the bodyguards standing outside the door saw her, they immediately nodded at her


    respectfully. After that, they quickly followed her.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± As soon as X walked out of the office, her phone started ringing.


    She was greeted with a cold breeze. When the breeze got beneath her clothes, she shivered.


    The weather was slightly unusual this year in Antis, unlike in past years.


    Although it was already the end of spring, it still felt as cold as the beginning of spring on certain


    nights.


    The roses by the road not too far away had already been moved from pots to the ground. They


    were in full bloom.


    Another breeze brushed by, and a soothing scent of the flowers wafted over.


    When X saw that it was Georgie Clementine calling her, she immediately picked up the call.


    Escorted by the bodyguards, she got into her red Maserati right away.


    One of the bodyguards closed the door after X. She immediately turned on the engine and drove


    onto the road.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards quickly got into their car and followed her from behind.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Georgie?¡± X drove with one hand as she retrieved her earphones from her purse with


    the other hand and put them on.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Stanley out of town for work? I was worried that you might feel lonely. That¡¯s why I wanted to


    invite you to the bar for a drink¡­¡±


    On the other end of the call, Georgie was standing with a smile outside Unconscious Bar¡¯s main


    entrance, where many people walked past her to get in or out.


    Georgie was wearing a short, ck, skin-tight dress with spaghetti straps. She was also wearing a


    dark blue denim jacket over it and a pair of ck high heels.


    With her hair pulled back into a bun, coupled with intricate make-up on her face, Georgie was


    glowing¡­


    ¡°Sure¡­ Where are you now?¡± X asked.


    ¡°In front of Unconscious Bar. I¡¯ll book a room and let you knowter,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, X hung up the phone directly and began driving quickly to Unconscious Bar.


    When she arrived, she parked her red Maserati in front of the bar, next to a row of Benz and


    Cayenne cars that belonged to her bodyguards.


    The majestic scene attracted a lot of attention.


    X was the first to get out of her car.


    After that, a group of men dressed in ck also got out of their cars.


    X led the rest of them into the bar.


    At this hour, the bar was very crowded.


    The DJ was ying an upbeat song that could be heard throughout therge hall.


    In this bizarre world, arge group of young men and women were having the time of their lives. All


    their worries were temporarily forgotten.


    As soon as X walked in, she attracted a lot of attention from countless men in the bar.


    However, she ignored all of them. She took her phone out to look at the room number Georgie had


    sent her. After that, she took the elevator to the designated floor.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Surrounded by bodyguards, X soon got out of the elevator and started walking to the room


    Georgie had booked.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±


    Just as X walked past the restroom, she heard something being smashed inside.


    Subconsciously, she looked over at the half-closed door.


    What she saw next made her subconsciously shudder.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Through the door¡¯s gap, X Quest saw two people.


    She recognized that one of them was Christopher Lancelot.


    The other person was ady who seemed to be close to Christopher¡¯s age.


    The woman was kneeling on the ground with her hands raised in a surrendering motion. Her purse


    was open, and items like her perfume bottle and make-up were sprawled all over the ground¡­


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Christopher stood in front of her like a godly figure as he pointed a ck gun at her forehead. The


    ck and white parts of his eyes were distinct, and he had a murderous look in his eyes.


    Christopher was wearing a white shirt and long ck pants.


    His skin was covered in blood. The gangster-like aura about him grew stronger.


    The woman was wearing a bright, red dress. She had been shot in the shoulder, and the bleeding


    wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ Who asked you to assassinate me?¡± Christopher asked coldly.


    ¡°If¡­ If I tell you, will you let me go?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°It depends on my mood¡­¡± Christopher said.


    ¡°It¡¯s Michael¡­¡±


    ¡°Michael? I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s him!¡± Christopher¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold.


    ¡°He said that since he¡¯s your right-hand man, he¡¯d take over everything when you die¡­¡± The


    woman added.


    Christopher didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he continued pointing the gun at the woman¡¯s forehead


    and loaded the gun¡­


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood¡­¡± Christopher said.


    With that, Christopher ced his finger on the trigger.


    Just before he pulled the trigger, he casually nced at the half-closed door.


    He was able to see X through the door¡¯s gap.


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky¡­¡± Christopher snorted coldly before putting his gun back into the gun-


    pouch around his waist. After that, he retrieved a pair of handcuffs from his pocket and put them on


    the woman to restrain her.


    In the end, Christopher opened the door and looked at X. ¡°It¡¯s been a long while¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the murderous look in his eyes faded awaypletely. He was now smiling.


    The woman let out a long sigh before helplessly sitting down on the floor. Her face was pale.


    Christopher¡¯s words made X snap back to her senses.


    She could already figure out what had transpired between Christopher and that woman.


    It was likely that Christopher¡¯s right-hand man, Michael, had tried to assassinate him by hiring a


    pretty woman to do it.


    In the end, not only did he fail, but he had also exposed himself.


    Meanwhile, the woman who was here to assassinate Christopher nearly lost her life too.


    Earlier, Christopher had made up his mind to kill the woman. In fact, he was ready to pull the trigger.


    However, he stopped when he saw X.


    Was he worried that she might call the cops?


    Or did he want to avoid tainting her mind?


    X thought that it was most likely thetter.


    ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± X asked.


    Christopher chuckled. ¡°Who do you think I am? Would I easily allow someone to hurt me? Give me


    a second¡­¡±


    After that, Christopher closed the door right away.


    In the next second, strong murderous intent filled him once more.


    The woman shuddered before subconsciously backing away from him. ¡°You¡­ You said you weren¡¯t


    going to kill me, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous¡­ I¡¯m only not killing you because I don¡¯t want to taint the mind of the person


    outside. I¡¯m prepared to spare your lowly life. If you¡¯re a smart person, go back and tell Michael


    you¡¯ve already killed me¡­ Do you understand?¡± Christopher said coldly. He was like an emperor


    who controlled the entire world.


    ¡°Understood,¡± the woman replied carefully.


    Christopher smiled a little. He picked up his coat and put it on. He retrieved a ck pill with one


    knee on the ground and put it close to the woman¡¯s mouth¡­


    ¡°Swallow it¡­¡± He ordered coldly.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    The woman didn¡¯t dare to refuse. She swallowed the pill right away, frowning as she did so because


    of the bitter taste.


    ¡°Your gut has been poisoned. Without the antidote, the poison will make your gut rot away, and


    you¡¯ll die in seven days. As long as you do as I say, and once Michael is dead, I¡¯ll get someone to


    send you the antidote¡­¡± Christopher Lancelot said.


    The woman nodded furiously with a fearful look in her eyes¡­


    Without saying anything else, Christopher uncuffed the woman. ¡°Before you go, clean this ce


    up¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The woman said with a respectful nod.


    After that, Christopher slowly stood up and opened the door as if nothing happened. He looked over


    at X, who stood by the entrance.


    Lazily, Christopher leaned against the door and watched her. He still seemed like a thug. ¡°What a


    coincidence that I bumped into you here¡­ You used to go out with a group of people¡­ Why are


    you alone today? In fact, you nearly¡­¡± X trailed off. Something bad nearly happened to him.


    ¡°I was just ying along. Do you believe me?¡± Christopher chuckled.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He felt suspicious about that woman long ago.


    That was why when the woman took the initiative to seduce him and even asked him out to have


    fun, Christopher agreed without even thinking about it.


    After that, he secretly gathered his men to wait outside the bar for an ambush.


    He was nning to bait the woman¡¯s boss out by himself, but he didn¡¯t expect this woman to be


    doing this alone.


    Christopher wasn¡¯t sure if his enemy was too dumb or if that person had underestimated him.


    When the woman tried to kill him earlier, Christopher wanted to find out everything and kill her right


    away.


    After killing her, Christopher would use her phone to contact the person who instructed her to kill


    him. Christopher would let the person know that he was dead.


    After that, Christopher would kill that person once his guard was down, ending things once and for


    all.


    However, after bumping into X Quest, his n changed. He didn¡¯t want to kill someone in front of


    her. He didn¡¯t want to taint her eyes.


    Hence, he changed his mind.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± X said confidently.


    Who was Christopher?


    He was like a king in this environment. In his position, why would he put himself in danger?


    Also, how could anyone easily fool him?


    ¡°What will you do to the person inside?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will take care of herself, and she¡¯ll remove all evidence,¡± Christopher replied.


    When X heard this, she gently brushed her hair. ¡°Since you¡¯re fine¡­ I¡¯ll go look for my friend¡­¡±


    X said.


    However, Christopher didn¡¯t seem to want to let her leave. He grabbed her by the wrist.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X pulled away and asked.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s so hard to bump into you. Now that we¡¯ve met in a bar, aren¡¯t you going to buy me a


    drink?¡± Christopher asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have a lot of work to deal with, right? You probably won¡¯t have time to drink with


    me,¡± X said.


    After finding out who was trying to mess with him, Christopher naturally would take action against


    that person.


    Why would he have time to drink with her?


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding¡­ To be honest, I have a question for you¡­¡± Christopher said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Do you love Stanley Batton a lot?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± X answered.


    ¡°If you lose him, would you kill yourself?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Probably not. But I¡¯d feel very miserable as if half my life is gone¡­¡± X said honestly.


    X loved Stanley more than she loved herself. If she lost him one day, it would probably be very


    devastating.


    ¡°In that case, do you know that he¡­¡± Christopher stopped himself halfway through the sentence.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Forget it¡­ Nothing¡­ Some things are better, not known.¡± Christopher waved his hand dismissively


    after stopping himself short of saying what he wanted to.


    X began to feel curious after hearing what Christopher said.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡± X Quest asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I have to go¡­¡± Christopher Lancelot chuckled.


    ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± X wouldn¡¯t stop asking.


    Now that she was curious, not being able to get an answer made her feel terribly awful¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. There¡¯s nothing to it¡­¡± Christopher ruffled her hair before walking away.


    ¡°Does Stanley have another woman out there?¡± X asked.


    She didn¡¯t think this was possible.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Christopher said.


    ¡°What is it then? Christopher, tell me¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Nothing. It identally slipped out of my mouth wrongly. I have to go¡­¡± With that, Christopher


    turned around and left.


    However, X¡¯s doubts didn¡¯t go away just because he was gone.


    What was Christopher trying to ask her?


    X couldn¡¯t understand despite how hard she thought about it. It felt as if her mind clouded with


    doubts.


    Right then, the door to the room nearby opened.


    Georgie Clementine walked out.


    When Georgie saw X, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you all day. Why are you standing over


    here? You should¡¯vee to see me right away.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I bumped into an old friend. We talked for a bit¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Georgie grabbed X¡¯s hand and led her into a room nearby.


    The bodyguards quickly followed them and stood outside the door. They were there to protect X.


    After entering the room, X still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the question Christopher brought up.


    He must have known something that she didn¡¯t, and it was probably nothing good¡­


    Sensing that X was distracted, Georgie pulled her onto the soft, red couch. ¡°What are you


    thinking about? You seem lost in thought,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± X shook her head.


    ¡°Sing with me?¡± Georgie asked.


    X nodded. She then chose a song titled ¡®Summer¡¯s Breeze¡¯ and started singing a duet with


    Georgie.


    ***


    After Christopher walked out of the bar, a group of men dressed in ck immediately got out of


    several luxury cars.


    They rapidly formed a majestic line in front of Christopher before bowing to him respectfully.


    Christopher gently rubbed his chin before ncing at them. After that, he fixed his eyes upon a man


    dressed in ck who stood at the front.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Tucker¡­¡± He waved his hand at Tucker.


    Tucker quickly approached Christopher. ¡°Master Lancelet, how may I assist you?¡±


    ¡°Bring some people with you to kill Michael¡­¡± Christopher said.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Nip things at its bud. I want none of his family members spared!¡± Christopher added ndly as if


    he was asking his people to kill animals.


    After that, Christopher calmly tucked his hands into his pockets and walked toward his ck Rolls-


    Royce limousine.


    A few men dressed in ck quickly stepped forward and escorted him over to his car, and they


    opened the door for him.


    Under the night sky, Christopher got into the car with his body still emanating a strong murderous


    aura.


    He seemed colder than the harsh moonlight.


    Very soon, Tucker got into the car from the driver¡¯s side.


    Other people got into their respective cars.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    After the car engine was turned on, Christopher Lancelot slowly closed his eyes and began to rest.


    ¡°Master Lancelot¡­ X Quest is surrounded by a group of bodyguardstely. Do our people still


    need to protect her secretly?¡± Tucker asked as he nced at Christopher, who sat in the back,


    through the rearview mirror.


    Christopher slowly opened his eyes. He was tapping his thigh gently with one finger. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tucker said.


    ¡°Has anything bad happened to X recently?¡± Christopher asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Tucker said.


    Christopher didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he silently closed his eyes again.


    ¡°Master Lancelot¡­ To be honest, you don¡¯t have to be so nice to her. She will never be yours,¡±


    Tucker said.


    ¡°You¡¯re nosy,¡± Christopher said.


    Tucker immediately shut up and didn¡¯t dare say another word.


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ Has X faced any challenge in her business?¡± Christopher asked.


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Tucker said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Christopher becamepletely quiet after that.


    There wasn¡¯t a single sound in the car.


    Tucker silently nced at Christopher through the rearview mirror once again. He could sense that


    Christopher really did treat X differently from the rest. Christopher was always harsh and


    merciless with everyone else. The only person he was protective of was X.


    Christopher always asked for something in return whenever he did someone a favor. However, with


    X, he didn¡¯t ask for anything at all. In fact, he always silently did things for her.


    Tucker figured that Christopher had probably decided to give X everything he had to offer in this


    lifetime.


    ***


    X couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Christopher¡¯s question all night long. She seemed very distracted.


    After getting home, she turned on the tap to fill the bathtub with warm water. She then washed her


    face and put on a face mask.


    Later, she added bubble soap and rose petals into the bathtub. Quickly, she submerged herself into


    the bathtub.


    The warm sensation made her feel relieved from all the exhaustion.


    Slowly, she leaned against the bathtub and closed her eyes.


    Christopher¡¯s question popped up in her mind yet again.


    Since she couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter what, she decided not to think about it at all¡­


    After soaking herself in the water for twenty minutes, X was beginning to feel sleepy.


    Hence, she removed her face mask and stood up. She was ready to go back to her room.


    Right then, Stanley Batton¡¯s video call came in.


    X sat back in the water. She couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly.


    It was at ten o¡¯clock. That meant it was probably already in the morning where Stanley was.


    X quickly dried her hand and picked up the call.


    On the screen, X could be seen submerged in snowy white soap bubbles. Only her stunningly


    lovely corbones were showing.


    With mist surrounding her smooth, gentle skin and her cheeks slightly blushed, she seemed even


    rosier than the flower petals.


    Meanwhile, Stanley appeared to have just woken up. He was sitting at the head of the bed, and he


    had nothing on but a white bathrobe.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± X asked.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Just checking on you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you checking on me a little too often?¡± X smiled deeply.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t feel safe leaving my pretty wife at home, all alone¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Are things going well over there?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah, very well¡­¡± Stanley replied.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°What about you. Did you miss me?¡± Stanley Batton asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I do¡­¡± X answered honestly.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Be a good girl and wait for me. I¡¯lle back as soon as I¡¯m done with work. Do you want any


    gifts?¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Can I ask for anything?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you anything you want,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Can you give me the stars in the sky if that¡¯s what I wanted?¡± X said jokingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s way too easy. Once they discover a new star in the gxy, I¡¯ll purchase it and name it after


    you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X immediately felt warmth spreading in her heart when she heard this. ¡°I was just kidding. I don¡¯t


    want anything but you¡­¡±


    When they finished talking, it was already eleven o¡¯clock.


    X went into the shower to wash her hair and to clean off the soap bubbles all over her body. After


    that, she wrapped herself in a white bathrobe and quickly stood in front of the dressing table.


    Once she dried her hair, she applied some skincare product on her face. She then dragged her


    exhausted body over to the bed and fell asleep on it.


    However, X didn¡¯t sleep very well.


    She was dreaming all night long.


    There were all sorts of terrible dreams.


    When X woke up in the morning, she felt exhausted. It was as if there was arge, gloomy cloud


    looming over her head.


    The exhaustion made her entire body feel ufortable.


    After trying very hard to sit up, she forced herself to get out of bed and clean herself up.


    The cold water helped her feel much better and awake, and her headache no longer felt as bad.


    After quickly drying her face, X put on make-up and began driving to Quest Group at top speed¡­


    While driving, X could see from afar that Sebastian Brenand was sitting by the road, seemingly


    dull.


    There was a red Lamborghini that had smokeing out of it behind him.


    By the looks of the severely dented hood, the car appeared to have been badly damaged.


    Meanwhile, several trees around the Lamborghini had been knocked down, and they sprawled all


    around it.


    The car itself was a limited-edition Lamborghini worth up to thirty million dors.


    A lot of people had gathered around Sebastian.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, was seemingly speaking something into his phone.


    When X saw this, she immediately drove closer to Sebastian and stopped before quickly running


    over. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked.


    After getting closer, X noticed extremely dark eye circles under Sebastian¡¯s eyes. He looked as if


    he hadn¡¯t slept for days.


    There was also a patch of slightly overgrown beard hair under his chin. He seemed to be in an


    extremely downtrodden state, and he no longer looked as sharp and charming as he did before.


    X knew that Sebastian had been going through a lot of paintely because of Rachel Wood, but


    she didn¡¯t think it would be this bad.


    He seemedpletely drained of color.


    Sebastian slowly lifted his head up, and weakly looked at X. ¡°Yeah¡­ Just as you can see¡­¡± He


    shrugged nonchntly.


    ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± X asked.


    ¡°No¡­ But the car¡¯s probably scrap metal now. I just called the car-towing service¡­ Let¡¯s go. Can


    you give me a lift?¡± Sebastian asked.


    After that, Sebastian got into X¡¯s car right away.


    X quickly got in from the other side.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay to just leave your car behind like this?¡± X asked.


    ¡°What could possibly go wrong? Let¡¯s go¡­ Please take me to the nearest hotel. I want to get a


    room and sleep,¡± Sebastian said.


    X didn¡¯t ask further. She turned on the car engine. ¡°How did you end up running into trees? It¡¯s a


    wide highway.¡±

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    ¡°I zoned out all of a sudden¡­¡± Sebastian Brenand said.


    Gradually, their car moved away from the scene of the ident. Through the rearview mirror, X


    Quest could see that the traffic police had arrived.


    The crowd surrounding the car was gettingrger.


    ¡°You really are something¡­ Don¡¯t you know that you have to pay full attention while you¡¯re driving?¡±


    X said.


    ¡°Alright, stop nagging at me, X. I¡¯m fine, anyway. Let me be quiet for a while¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    X was speechless.


    She drove Sebastian to the nearest hotel, Pce Hotel.


    Once the car stopped, Sebastian let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Thank you, X. I¡¯ll get going then¡­¡± he


    said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to help you sort things out?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The traffic police wille to me¡­ Besides, I didn¡¯t hurt anyone. There¡¯s nothing much to


    deal with¡­¡± With that, Sebastian waved at X and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± X couldn¡¯t help but call out.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Sebastian suddenly stopped walking and turned around to look at her.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you found Rachel?¡± X asked.


    Although X wasn¡¯t close to Sebastian and had never interacted much, she still thought of him as


    a close friend because of his brotherly rtionship with Stanley Batton.


    Stanley¡¯s friend was her friend too.


    When Sebastian heard this, his eyes turned red.


    He smiled bitterly before opening the door and sitting back down on the passenger seat. ¡°I found


    her¡­¡± he said helplessly.


    ¡°Does she not want toe back?¡± X asked


    ¡°If that were the case, everything would have been fine¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    X was confused by what he said. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She f*cking got married,¡± Sebastian said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°What?¡± X was utterly confused. She couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard.


    Sebastian immediately told X about everything that happened in Edgewater¡­


    X waspletely shocked by what he told her.


    She didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.


    At first, X thought Rachel cared a lot about Sebastian. She didn¡¯t think this would happen¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you shocked? To be honest, I was f*cking shocked too¡­ But after thinking about it carefully,


    I don¡¯t think I have any right to be angry at her.


    ¡°So what if she didn¡¯t love me? When I asked her to be my lover, I told her clearly¡­? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I said that I could give her a lot of money, but no emotions would be involved. I told her not to


    fantasize about anything more than what we had¡­


    ¡°To be honest, she didn¡¯t love me from the start. It must have had something to do with the things I


    said, right? I deserved to be thought of as a disgusting person¡­


    ¡°The way I lived was too f*cking filthy. She had every right to feel disgusted with me¡­


    ¡°I think I was only angry at her that day because I couldn¡¯t have her¡­ I was just too


    embarrassed¡­¡± Sebastianughed bitterly.


    Seeing Sebastian like this made X feel awful on the inside.


    Since the dawn of history, no heroic man had been able to escape the allures of pretty women.


    Even a womanizer like Sebastian couldn¡¯t avoid such a fate.


    ¡°Well, she doesn¡¯t love you at all. It¡¯spletely one-sided on your end, and she already has


    another man. You should stop thinking about her¡­ You need to live your own life. There¡¯ll be a


    better woman waiting for you somewhere down the line,¡± X said while gently patting Sebastian¡¯s


    shoulder.


    ¡°I will never allow myself to fall in love again. Come to think of it. It¡¯s much better to be a yboy¡­ I


    won¡¯t get hurt if I don¡¯t feel anything,¡± Sebastian said.


    He then got out of the car and walked away without turning around.


    X let out a long, helpless sigh before driving her car in the opposite direction. She was heading to


    Quest Group now.


    Throughout the drive, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Sebastian said before he left.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Seeing Sebastian Brenand like this made X Quest feel very sad.


    ***


    After arriving at the office, X took the elevator to her office.


    Since there wasn¡¯t much work to be done in the morning, she took her unfinished blueprint from her


    drawer and continued to draw on it.


    She had a very serious expression on her face.


    Buzz buzz buzz...


    After drawing for a short while, X¡¯s phone started to vibrate again.


    There was a notification from Weibo News on the screen.


    ¡°A luxury car worth tens of millions destroyed. The owner left without turning back¡­¡±


    As soon as X saw this title, she could sense that they were talking about Sebastian. Hence, she


    quickly clicked on the link to carefully go through the entire post on Weibo.


    ¡°Just an hour ago, for some unknown reason, a limited-edition Lamborghini crashed into a tree.


    Although the car was severely damaged, its owner didn¡¯t seem to care. Instead, he looked down


    and made a call. After that, he got into the car of his good friend, X Quest, and left. ording to


    our sources, this Lamborghini is worth up to thirty million dors.¡±


    There was a coge of nine pictures below the Weibo post.


    The first picture was of Sebastian calmly making a call as he stood in front of the destroyed luxury


    car.


    The rest of it was all pictures of X and Sebastian, including those of her speaking to Sebastian


    and driving him away in her Maserati.


    There were manyments below the post.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that car worth thirty million dors? Why is he behaving as if he lost a three-dor toy car?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is this guy? How could he remain so calm when his expensive sports car is that


    severely damaged?¡±


    ¡°If I were him, I¡¯d probably have gone mad. This car is very expensive! How rich is this person?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, rich folks only hang around other rich folks. Friends of tall, rich, and handsome men are all


    fair, rich, and pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°That guy looks very handsome. But he looks very crushed, and he has an overgrown beard. It


    looks like he just went through a heartbreak.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? Maybe this is hisid-back style. I think it¡¯s very cool.¡±


    ¡°Everyone around X is rich and good-looking, just like how she is. Isn¡¯t that a wonderful life?¡±


    Meanwhile, X began receiving notifications of her being tagged on Weibo.


    The number of unread messages was also increasing at a rapid rate.


    X clicked on the notification tab right away¡­


    Manyizens were tagging her and asking who the rich man was.


    X didn¡¯t reply to any of them. Instead, she opened the list of trending topics.


    Just as she expected, ¡®#Leaving calmly despite crashing his thirty-million-dor Lamborghini#¡¯ had


    made it onto the list.


    In fact, it was now on the fifth spot on the list.


    There was the word ¡®explosive¡¯ at the end of the hashtag, which meant this was a very popr


    topic.


    X didn¡¯t read on. Silently, she took a screenshot of the list of trending topics on Weibo and sent it


    to Sebastian on WeChat.


    Since Sebastian didn¡¯t reply to her, X put her phone away and continued to focus on her drawing.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ***


    On the other hand, Sebastian had just finished taking a shower.


    His hair was half-dried, and he was wearing a white bathrobe.


    After returning to the bedroom, he saw X¡¯s screenshot. ¡°These people are truly bored¡­ ¡± he


    replied with a smiling emoji at the end.


    With that, Sebastian tossed his phone aside and prepared to sleep.


    Suddenly, his phone started vibrating again.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Gary Lakes¡¯ name appeared on the screen.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Sebastian Brenand picked up the phone while kicking his slippers away. He


    then tucked himself under the white duvet and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Are you back from Edgewater? When did youe back? How did you get into a car ident?¡±


    Gary was leaning against the railing on his balcony as he smoked. He was also looking down at the


    garden full of flowers in bloom.


    ¡°I came backst night¡­ Hmm. I¡¯m fine, but the car isn¡¯t¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    Gary took a deep breath. ¡°Well¡­ Did you see Rachel? Didn¡¯t you two patch things up? Why do you


    look so terrible?¡± he asked carefully.


    ¡°Stop talking about it. She¡¯s already married. We¡¯ll talk over drinks tonight. I¡¯m hanging up¡­¡±


    Sebastian said before directly hanging up the phone.


    Gary frowned slightly. After looking at his phone screen for a while, he shifted his gaze back to the


    flowers in his garden. ¡°Rachel Wood¡­¡± He murmured to himself.


    There was an indescribable sense of disappointment in his eyes.


    ***


    Many dayster, it was finally time for the blueprint design selection.


    Early in the morning, X was woken up by her pre-set rm.


    She got up to make sure her blueprint design looked fine. After that, she cleaned herself up and put


    on some light make-up. She then put on an oversized white shirt and a pair of velvet-red heels.


    As X stood in front of a gold-engraved dressing mirror, she carefully checked her reflection to


    make sure her make-up seemed alright. After that, she casually unfastened the ck ribbon around


    her hair.


    In the next second, her ponytail came loose.


    Her long, thick, and curly hair dangled naturally around her.


    The spotless mirror perfectly reflected her fair skin, her perfect curvatures, and her beauty and


    elegance.


    Although she had on very little make-up, her facial features seemed intricate and perfect all the


    same.


    Casually, X retrieved a red Chanel backpack from the racks for bags. She strapped it on behind


    her and left the room with her blueprint design.


    The first thing she did was to eat breakfast in a restaurant.


    After filling her stomach, she made her way to Quest Group.


    At this point, there were still over ten minutes left before the blueprint design selection took ce.


    X stopped her car and quickly made her way into Quest Group.


    As soon as she walked in, she could see that a temporary stage had already been built in the main


    lobby¡­


    There was a projector, a huge disy screen, and aputer on the stage.


    Emily Quest was already standing on stage, wearing a bright, red dress. Her long ck hair went


    past her shoulders. There wasn¡¯t the slightest sign of a smile on her face.


    Meanwhile, there were countless chairs off-stage. There was an employee on every single seat.


    It looked like all the employees of thepany had arrived.


    May Conner had personally arranged for all of this.


    For the sake of thispetition, May started getting people to set the stage up days before. She


    also promoted thepetition throughout thepany.


    Her goal was to make everybody aware of Emily¡¯s undertaking.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When May saw that X was here, she quickly approached X and held her hand. ¡°X¡­


    Where¡¯s your designer friend? Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡±


    X smiled without saying anything. She quickly scanned around.


    Very soon, she saw her father, as well as the three architectural designers she met at home


    previously.


    They were seated right in front of the stage. At that moment, they seemed to be having an


    enjoyable conversation.


    ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± X said while pushing May¡¯s hand away.


    With that, X walked hastily over to Jeremy Quest. ¡°Dad¡­ I have a surprise for youter¡­¡± She


    said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jeremy said with a look of excitement in his eyes.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, X Quest slowly walked up the stage. She went directly over to the


    standing microphone and stood in front of it, next to Emily Quest. X then picked up the


    microphone on theputer table and looked at the crowd.


    ¡°Wee, everyone, to our blueprint designpetition¡­ I¡¯m sure all of you know the rules. I


    shan¡¯t exin further¡­ Let the selection process begin¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Sister¡­ Where¡¯s the designer you found? Isn¡¯t sheing?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°That designer is me¡­ Aren¡¯t I here?¡± X chuckled.


    Emily seemed horrified and shocked¡­


    The crowd went silent.


    Very soon, everyone began talking amongst themselves.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does Chief X know how to design blueprints?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯ve never heard about it before¡­¡±


    ¡°If she even knows how to do this, she¡¯s really impressive¡­¡±


    When May Conner heard this, sheughed sarcastically and walked over to Jeremy before sitting


    next to him.


    X had never learned anything about architectural design. May knew this much.


    Even if X did, it was probably very superficial knowledge she acquired overseas. It wasn¡¯t


    something May felt intimidated by.


    Meanwhile, Emily had always been exemry in architectural design. May felt more confident that


    Emily would win.


    ¡°Sister¡­ Do you actually know how to create architectural designs?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°Yeah. A little bit¡­ I studied architectural design for half a year previously¡­¡± X said ndly.


    When the employees heard this, they all startedughing. Even May couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Half a year? Everybody knows how difficult architectural design is. What could you possibly learn in


    half a year?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s only studied it for half a year, but she has the guts to participate in thispetition. Our Chief


    X really is a special snowke¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ I wonder how worried President Quest is right now.¡±


    The employees began talking amongst themselves. They all were rendered speechless by this.


    Jeremy was equally filled with questions.


    However, when he recalled X saying that she would give him a surprise, he felt reassured¡­


    Jeremy believed that X was truly capable. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t say those things. Regardless


    of what happened, he still believed in X¡­


    May didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently waited for X to embarrass herself.


    Who did X think she was?


    Did she really think of herself as being capable in everything?


    Just because X studied architectural design for half a year, she thought she could beat


    everybody. May felt that X was over-estimating herself¡­


    She was sure that Emily would defeat X and thoroughly embarrass thetter.


    This was going to be great! May¡¯s daughter finally had her chance to gloat.


    X was able to hear what everyone said, and she could see their reactions clearly. However, she


    didn¡¯t show any emotion.


    Calmly, X turned around and looked at Emily. ¡°Emily¡­ You go first¡­¡± She said.


    Emily immediately nodded as she tried to control her excitement. She disyed her blueprint


    design on therge screen right away.


    After that, Emily began introducing each aspect of her blueprint design in detail.


    When the employees off-stage saw her blueprint design, they all gasped in surprise¡­


    The three architectural designers were equally stunned. They wouldn¡¯t stop showing Jeremy their


    thumbs as they nodded enthusiastically.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    Emily Quest¡¯s blueprint design was hand-drawn in a 3D format.


    The arrangement ofnd around the beach was clearly outlined, and each area wasbeled with


    texts.


    It was a cartoon-style design.


    Various cartoon drawings could be seen all over the design. The primary colors were blue and


    white, and the whole thing looked dreamy, almost as if it was from a fairytale.


    When X Quest saw Emily¡¯s design, she immediately started smiling coldly.


    X didn¡¯t think Emily would disy the blueprint design X felt least satisfied with.


    In fact, it was the original drawing¡­


    This was no longer giarism. Instead, it was direct piracy.


    X had thrown this design away back then because she found it too ordinary.


    It didn¡¯t stand out from other regr ocean theme parks.


    To X¡¯s greater surprise, the audience was actually moved by such a in blueprint design.


    While everyone watched, Emily started exining her design to them. They enjoyed listening to her


    more and more.


    Matt Leopold and the other two architectural designers nodded throughout the process.


    Sensing that everyone was enjoying her presentation, she began to speak more confidently.


    After introducing all her pieces of design, Emily respectfully bowed to everyone. ¡°Thank you, all of


    you¡­ My presentation has ended. Up next, it¡¯s my sister¡¯s turn to present her blueprint design.¡±


    With that, Emily handed the microphone over to X. There wasn¡¯t any unnecessary disy of


    emotion on Emily¡¯s face.


    X calmly epted the microphone and walked in front of the projector.


    Right then, the staff members off-stage startedughing amongst themselves.


    Emily slowly walked off the stage and sat next to May Conner while pretending to remain calm.


    May immediately showed Emily her thumbs up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The two of them smiled at each other before shifting their gazes back to X.


    Although neither of them said anything, they were both expecting X to embarrass herself.


    What good could someone who had barely learned anything about the trade possibly produce?


    ¡°Miss Emily¡¯s design looked really good. I think X can¡¯t beat her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s without a doubt. X barely has any knowledge in the field. How could she defeat Emily?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, I heard the president telling his subordinate that Emily¡¯s work once received praise from


    Lily.¡±


    ¡°Who is Lily?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who she is? She¡¯s the up anding superstar in the world of architectural design.


    She¡¯s a genius at designing. Her masterpieces have garnered a lot of attention overseas, but she¡¯s


    awfully mysterious. To this day, nobody knows what she looks like.¡±


    When Emily and May heard what everyone was saying, they became increasingly excited.


    X was also able to hear what these people were saying, but she didn¡¯t care. Instead, she silently


    walked in front of the projector and disyed her blueprint design on the screen.


    She began going through the design one page at a time.


    Like Emily¡¯s blueprint design, X¡¯s was also in 3D format. However, it had apletely different


    style.


    All of her design pieces seemed to be influenced by luxurious European pces. Suddenly, the


    world she created on paper looked like a grand castle by the beach.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw her design, including the architectural designers.


    X¡¯s designs were truly extraordinary. They were many times more high-ss than Emily¡¯s


    designs.


    All of a sudden, the crowd went silent¡­


    Emily and May¡¯s jaws nearly dropped.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Now that the crowd had fallen silent, X Quest¡¯s voice became unusually clear.


    Soon, the expression on everyone¡¯s face changed from a condescending one to one of hope and


    admiration¡­


    With everyone watching, X continued to introduce her design one page at a time confidently. She


    seemed calm the entire time.


    In fact, she looked like a fairy standing on a cloud, giving instructions to the rest of the world.


    Her perfect blueprint design, coupled with her seamless introduction, easily helped the audience to


    imagine how the pce-inspired ocean theme park would look like in their minds.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After her presentation ended, X slowly looked up and smiled at the audience. ¡°I¡¯m done


    presenting my blueprint design¡­¡±


    Suddenly, everyone in the crowd started pping loudly¡­


    ¡°D*mn¡­ Isn¡¯t our Chief X too amazing?¡±


    ¡°This looks way more high-ss than the cartoon design!¡±


    ¡°Did she really only study design for half a year? Is she a prodigy?¡±


    There was a sudden change in the employees¡¯ attitude. They all began showering X with


    praises.


    Meanwhile, the three architectural designers also showed X their thumbs.


    May Conner was thoroughly dumbfounded. Her pupils were widening. ¡°How¡­ How is this


    possible¡­¡±


    How could someone who had only studied design for half a year achieve such standards?


    Emily didn¡¯t show any emotion. ¡°It¡¯s possible if she giarized another person¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°What? giarize?¡± May seemed shocked.


    Without saying anything, Emily smiled coldly¡­


    The three architectural designers were still mesmerized by X¡¯s design, and they wouldn¡¯t stop


    complimenting her.


    When Jeremy heard all those people cheering for X, he felt incredibly proud of her.


    Jeremy didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he slowly stood up and held Emily¡¯s hand before walking up


    onto the stage with her.


    Her daughters were both excellent, and they both made him feel proud today.


    After getting up on stage, he stood next to X along with Emily. X passed him the microphone


    in her hand. ¡°Alright. You have both seen my daughters¡¯ blueprint designs. Now, you may start


    voting¡­ There¡¯s a voting page in ourpany¡¯s forum. Everyone can enter now¡­¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°You each have five minutes. After that, the voting will end¡­¡± He added.


    When everyone heard this, they quickly picked up their phones and started voting in thepany¡¯s


    forum.


    A staff member projected the voting page onto therge screen.


    The numbers on the screen kept changing behind them.


    The number of votes for X was skyrocketing.


    Meanwhile, there were barely any votes for Emily¡­


    Emily, X, and Jeremy paidplete attention to therge screen behind them.


    After five minutes, it was apparent that X received 90% of the votes, while Emily only had 10%.


    Even so, Emily still didn¡¯t show any change in emotion.


    A perfect idea gradually appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Alright, I will now announce¡­ For Eldoris Ocean Theme Park, we will choose¡­¡± Jeremy looked at


    X affectionately while he spoke.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Emily grabbed his hand. ¡°Dad... I have a question. I¡¯m not sure


    if I should ask.¡±


    Jeremy gestured for her to speak her mind.


    ¡°This is apetition for original designs, right?¡± Emily went straight to the point.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°Does that mean that someone would be automatically disqualified if she was found to have


    giarized her work?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°Yes, but what do you mean by this?¡± Jeremy said.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to say this. But I can¡¯t help it because if I don¡¯t bring it up, it will greatly


    affect ourpany¡¯s reputation. My sister¡¯s design is a work of giarism,¡± Emily Quest looked at


    Jeremy Quest earnestly and said.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jeremy seemed to be in a state of disbelief.


    ¡°This blueprint design looks very much like Lily¡¯s when she first started drawing. There is an 80%


    semnce to her previous work. Perhaps not many people know this, but as her loyal fan, I know


    very well¡­ I can show everyone if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Emily said.


    After that, she immediately searched for a blueprint design from theputer and disyed it on


    therge screen.


    The blueprint design was a huge,plete drawing. Whether it was in terms of style oryout, it


    had an 80% simrity to X Quest¡¯s design.


    When the employees saw this, they were all stunned¡­


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Even the three architectural designers seemed confused.


    The style and format disyed allowed anyone smart to deduce that it was a work of giarism


    right away.


    ¡°This was something Lily designed when she first started out. Previously, she participated in a small


    designpetition in Country Y using this design and came in second ce.


    ¡°Compared to her more aplished designs that won her huge awards, this one pales in


    comparison. Hence, it wasn¡¯t shared with a lot of people.


    ¡°But since I am Lily¡¯s hardcore fan, and also her good friend, I¡¯ve studied a lot of her material.


    ¡°Hence, I know this drawing very well. People who giarize do not have the right to participate in


    thispetition. It¡¯s shameful,¡± Emily said before calmly ncing at X.


    ¡°But my design is different. Mine is an original¡­ In fact, Lily even praised me for it,¡± Emily added.


    Suddenly, everyone in the main lobby started chattering loudly¡ª


    ¡°This exins why someone who only studied design for half a year was able to draw something


    like this. It was giarized after all.¡±


    ¡°How dare she giarize from someone famous like Lily? Is Emily actually Lily¡¯s friend? That¡¯s


    epic.¡±


    ¡°Is X crazy? Oh my god¡­ It¡¯s such an embarrassment for President Quest. I wouldn¡¯t have


    picked her if I knew.¡±


    ¡°If Emily hadn¡¯t noticed it, wouldn¡¯t things be even worse when Lily discovers this once the project is


    built? It¡¯s Lily after all¡­¡±


    X was able to hear part of what the people said.


    However, she didn¡¯t react to them. Instead, she silently stood where she was and observed all of


    this while she smiled.


    ¡°President Quest¡­ Someone who giarizes shouldn¡¯t be allowed to take part in this


    competition¡­¡±


    ¡°We change our mind. We¡¯re going to vote for Emily now¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We want to vote for Emily¡­¡±


    Suddenly, influenced by a member of staff, everyone began voicing their support for Emily.


    The architectural designers also gradually stood up.


    Matt Leopold grabbed a microphone and looked at the people on stage. ¡°If this is the case, I¡¯m


    going to choose Emily too¡­ We can¡¯t tolerate giarism! X, how could you do something like


    this?¡±


    The architectural designers hated nobody more than people who giarize.


    Faced with such a situation, Jeremy felt thoroughly embarrassed.


    Was this the surprise X wanted to give him? It was more like a horrible shock.


    He didn¡¯t think his eldest daughter would do something like this.


    Throughout the entire process, May Conner sat on her seat and calmly observed everything.


    Although she didn¡¯t show anything on the surface, she was ecstatic on the inside.


    On stage, Emily was trying very hard not tough.


    It was over for X.


    X would soon be disqualified from thepetition, and their father would punish her severely.


    Meanwhile, Emily¡¯s design would be selected.


    When the time came, Emily would sessfully enter the design department and be its


    manager.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    After that, Emily Quest would surprise everyone with her capabilities. Gradually, she would climb the


    corporatedder with her powers and dominate everyone.


    In the end, she would sessfully rece X Quest as the heir!


    When Emily thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of having everything nned out.


    ¡°President Quest¡­ We want to recast our vote¡­¡±


    ¡°Recast the votes¡­¡±


    Everyone was chanting loudly along as they secretly mocked X.


    Seemingly very upset, Jeremy Quest turned to look at X¡­


    When he caught her smiling, he felt even worse.


    Just what was going on with his eldest daughter? Wasn¡¯t she embarrassed with herself?


    She was the heir he chose. How could she do something embarrassing like this in thepany?


    Sensing Jeremy¡¯s gaze, X smiled even wider. Slowly, she reached for Jeremy¡¯s microphone and


    looked at the crowd off-stage. ¡°Please be quiet for a moment.¡±


    The noisy crowd instantly fell silent.


    ¡°Emily was right. This blueprint design¡­ Indeed, its foundation was drawn when Lily first started


    out. I modified the parts that I think weren¡¯t good enough. I enhanced it¡­ That¡¯s how I arrived at this


    current design,¡± X exined.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Her words were like a heavy rock thrown into a serene pool of water.


    Suddenly, the crowd went crazy again.


    Jeremy seemed even more upset.


    Meanwhile, Emily and May Conner were ecstatic on the inside. The two of them felt certain X


    was a sitting duck.


    ¡°Oh my god. I can¡¯t believe someone who giarized others¡¯ work would have the guts to say


    something like this¡­¡±


    ¡°She really is thick-skinned. How could she do something like this as a member of thepany¡¯s


    upper management?¡±


    ¡°Look at President Quest¡¯s face. It¡¯s turning into the shade of ash. I think X is done for¡­¡±


    The employees added one after another, and each of them had this condescending look in their


    eyes when they looked at X.


    ¡°But I am Lily herself. What¡¯s wrong with modifying my designs?¡± X asked calmly. There wasn¡¯t a


    tinge of emotion in her eyes. After that, she turned to face Emily. ¡°Am I your good friend? Did I


    compliment you for your blueprint designs? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± X added.


    In the next second, everyone in the crowd went silent.


    They started looking at each other.


    Their jaws nearly dropped¡­


    Was X Lily herself? How was this possible?


    Emily and May froze in ce¡­


    ¡°X¡­ What do you mean? Are you saying that you are Lily?¡± Jeremy¡¯s face seemed to be less


    tense now.


    He couldn¡¯t quite believe what he had just heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I wanted to keep a low-profile, but Emily wouldn¡¯t allow me to,¡± X said and chuckled.


    ¡°How is this possible? Lily is such a talented designer. She must have studied architectural design


    for many years. Didn¡¯t you say that you only studied it for half a year?¡± Jeremy asked.


    X didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently opened her phone and projected her qualification


    certificate as an architectural designer onto therge screen.


    Lily¡¯s name was clearly visible on the certificate on therge screen¡­


    Below that name, there was another name, X Quest!

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    In fact, there was an official stamp from Country Y officials. It couldn¡¯t possibly be fake.


    Jeremy Quest couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    Meanwhile, Emily Quest, May Conner, Matt Leopold, the other architectural designers, and


    employees of thepany all subconsciously inhaled sharply.


    Who would have guessed that things would turn out this way?


    Who knew that X Quest, who always kept her talents hidden, would actually be a rising superstar


    in the architectural world, and that she was the internationally renowned designer, Lily?


    ¡°X¡­ What else are you keeping from me? How¡­ How did you do it? Did you really only studied


    architectural design for half a year?¡± Jeremy asked excitedly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    X nodded with a smile before returning to Jeremy. ¡°Yeah¡­ I studied it for half a year. My master,


    Dr. Batton, is the talented one. He taught me everything I know about architectural design¡­¡± X


    said.


    ¡°You¡­ You really are my awesome daughter! I never thought I could have such a talented


    daughter!¡± Jeremy was extremely proud of X.


    Matt and the other architectural designers instantly rushed on stage.


    In the next second, the three of them knelt to the ground.


    When X saw this, her eyes darted ufortably. ¡°What are you doing? You are all older than


    me. Aren¡¯t you just putting me in a difficult position?¡±


    X bent over slightly and tried to get them to stand up, but none of them would budge.


    Matt cupped his fists together and looked at X with an earnest look on his face. ¡°Teacher Lily, I


    admire you a lot. Will you ept me as your apprentice?¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡± Sally Wick said.


    ¡°And also me¡­ Teacher Lily, I admire you greatly. You¡¯re my idol,¡± Tim Gold said.


    They all seemed overwhelmed.


    Everyone present was stunned by what they saw¡­


    Right then, X became everyone¡¯s super idol, while Emily Quest was brushed off to the side once


    again.


    Emily didn¡¯t think she would end up stepping on her toes.


    At first, Emily wanted to embarrass X. However, she had identally unveiled the truth of who


    X actually was, and it became known to everyone now.


    Now, even the well-known gurus in the architectural design field were kneeling in front of X.


    Emily felt both jealous and envious as she watched on.


    May, on the other hand, seemed to have lost all the energy in her body. She sat limply on her chair.


    Many employees picked up their phones and started recording videos of X.


    ¡°Hey, you guys¡­ Don¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t possibly ept you as my apprentices. You¡¯re all older than


    me¡­


    ¡°In the future, if you need any help, you can alwayse to me. I¡¯ll be happy to share whatever


    knowledge I have with you,¡± X said earnestly as she tried to get them to stand up again.


    However, they still wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Teacher Lily, please ept us as your apprentice. We promise to learn from you the best we can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    They were determined to make X their teacher.


    X helplessly rubbed her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t have what it takes to ept apprentices, and I don¡¯t


    want apprentices either¡­¡±


    Seeing how determined X seemed, the three of them finally let out a long, helpless sigh and


    stood up.


    After that, Matt respectfully took one step toward X. ¡°Teacher Lily, why don¡¯t we have a meal


    together after this? Let¡¯s exchange our architectural design ideas with each other. What do you


    say?¡± he asked passionately.


    ¡°Call me, X, please. I¡¯m not used to how you address me now¡­ Let¡¯s all keep things casual,¡±


    X said humbly.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Matt Leopold immediately nodded. ¡°Erm¡­ What about our lunch?¡±


    X Quest nodded in response. ¡°Yeah, sure. Let¡¯s grab a bite after this. It¡¯s on me.¡±


    A ripple of excitement spread across Matt and the rest when they heard her answer.


    After all, Lily was a legendary existence in the architectural field. She was gifted, yet mysterious and


    secretive¡­


    She had countless admirers, but no one had ever seen her. She had never epted any


    interviews, either.


    Despite the admirers¡¯ daunting eagerness, seeing Lily in real life was nothing but a mere fantasy.


    However, a prodigious opportunity had nowe to the few of them. They couldn¡¯t contain their


    exhration at this point.


    ¡°X, since you¡¯re so capable, I think I should hand over thepany¡¯s design department to you


    from now on. In addition to the sales department, I hope that you can do your best in leading the


    design team, too,¡± Jeremy Quest said while patting X¡¯s shoulder, his eyes brimming with


    acknowledgment.


    Upon hearing that, raw anger shot through Emily Quest.


    The design department was given to X?


    Did X just snatch away the department that she had been longing for all through her life?


    Wasn¡¯t this too much?


    ¡°I will, Dad,¡± X promised her father right away.


    Emily red at X in exasperation before lowering her head and heading to the staircase,


    intending to leave the stage.


    Noticing her sister was running away, X immediately called out to her, ¡°Wait a minute, Emily¡­¡±


    Emily stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her with irritation. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°May I know where you get your blueprint from?¡± X asked.


    At the mention of that stolen blueprint, Emily¡¯s heart threatened to escape from her throat. She


    started to nce around the hall, absent-mindedly. ¡°What are you trying to say? I drew it, of course!


    Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Why do I feel like I¡¯ve drawn the same thing as yours before?¡± Though X retained a


    soft and steady tone, her powerful aura was palpable.


    She looked like a benign little girl, but she could always impress the crowd with her tact.


    Instantly, the hall was in an uproar.


    The crowd began to whisper among themselves.


    X¡¯s usation was a real p in the face. Emily could feel her cheeks burning with


    embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡­ What do you mean? Did you draw my blueprint? Do you have any proof? I¡¯m the one who


    drew it!¡± Emily was disgruntled with X.


    What the hell was going on?


    Was that X¡¯s design?


    She could not be so unlucky, could she?


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you can find Lily¡¯s signature on your blueprint¡­¡± X added.


    Emily sneered. ¡°Signature? What are you talking about? How can I have your signature on my


    blueprint? Sis¡­ Don¡¯t try to use me without any proof.¡±


    Signature?


    She had studied the blueprint around eight hundred times. Where was the signature?


    Instead of answering her, X walked to the projector steadily and picked up Emily¡¯s folder, casually


    taking out the blueprint from it.


    Subsequently, she waved at the security guard next to her and ordered, ¡°Please get me a ss of


    water.¡±


    The security guard quickly poured a ss of water from the nearby water dispenser and handed it


    to X obediently.


    Slowly putting the ss on the table, X dipped her finger into it and wetted the corner of the


    blueprint¡­


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Very soon, a ck signature appeared in the wetted area: Lily...

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    The whole process was perfectly shown on the big screen.


    Emily Quest was so shocked that she was at a loss for words.


    Once again, the crowd went haywire.


    ¡°Oh my, that blueprint really has Lily¡¯s signature on it. Emily is the one who giarized instead of


    X, eh?¡±


    ¡°giarize? She¡¯s stealing the design! How can she be so shameless? I can¡¯t believe she was


    bragging about an unwanted design all this while.¡±


    ¡°Covering up her misdeed by shifting the me onto X¡­ She¡¯s despicable. How can she use


    X with her nose in the air when she¡¯s a brat herself?¡±


    ¡°She steals Lily¡¯s unwanted design,petes with Lily herself, and boasts about Lily¡¯spliment


    to her. I¡¯m absolutely appalled by her guts.¡±


    The employees rattled on, singling Emily¡¯s wrongdoing out for criticism.


    Jeremy Quest¡¯s face was clouded over instantaneously.


    He thought that Emily had turned over a new leaf, but she was as ridiculous as ever to his surprise.


    The truth was as clear as day.


    X Quest remained silent. She calmly walked up to Emily and admonished her, ¡°Emily, you have


    to work hard if you want to stand out in the world of designing. Don¡¯t try to look for a shortcut to


    fame and fortune. giarizing, stealing¡­ They aren¡¯t going to help you.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve stolen the entire collection that I¡¯ve thrown away earlier. Where did you get them


    from? I remember that I threw all of them into the trash can.


    ¡°I was dissatisfied with those designs. The designs you showed Matt Leopold and the others that


    day all came from my collection, too, right?


    ¡°You giarized thest time around. I didn¡¯t expect you to bring my original blueprint here today,¡±


    X pressed on.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Taking Lily¡¯s abandoned design as a treasure¡­ Holy crap!¡±


    ¡°The sisters¡¯ moralities and talents are markedly different.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? No wonder X is thepany¡¯s heir while Emily is nothing but in dust.¡±


    Another wave of discussions rounded the crowd.


    Though they tried to keep their voices down, Emily could hear their insults as there were too many


    people bad-mouthing her off the stage.


    Jeremy was truly ashamed of Emily. The three designs she proposed to him thest time were all


    copied from X?


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? You better exin yourself when we get home.¡± Jeremy coldly


    insinuated.


    ¡°How¡­ How can this be true?¡± Emily staggered as she met X¡¯s eyes, thunderstruck.


    ¡°Well, I have a habit. I love to leave my name on my blueprints using the invisible ink pen,¡± revealed


    X. ¡°It¡¯s to defend me if someone tries to steal my designs.¡±


    Every single word that came out of X¡¯s mouth had rendered Emily speechless. Emily hung her


    head and darted from the stage in a sh.


    As soon as she got off the stage, tears started to pour down her cheeks involuntarily.


    How could this happen?


    Why was X always the one winning?


    After witnessing what had happened, May Conner immediately caught up with Emily and took hold


    of her hand, trying tofort her.


    However, Emily shook off her hand mercilessly and scurried off.


    May quickly ran after her.


    The employees watched the two of them running away from the hall and rolled their eyes in disdain.


    None of them had ever imagined that the selection of the theme park¡¯s design would turn out to be a


    farce.


    On top of that, May had fought tooth and nail to crush X for the honor and credit of her daughter.


    Nevertheless, not only did she fail to help her daughter, she had now sent her to hell with her bare


    hands.


    Without paying any heed to Emily, Jeremy turned to X and grabbed the microphone. He then


    averted his gaze to the crowd and announced, ¡°I now dere that X¡¯s design is chosen for the


    Eldoris ocean theme park project!¡±


    In an instant, the audience broke into great apuse.


    Some of the employees even began to address X as ¡®Daddy¡¯.


    ¡°Daddy X! Go for it!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­ Bravo!¡±


    ¡°Daddy Lily! You¡¯re the best!¡±


    X smiled in return. She stared at the crowd calmly without saying a word.


    ¡°Alright guys, time to go back to work.¡± Jeremy casually waved at the crowd.


    Hearing the order, everyone rose to their feet right away.


    Suddenly, a group of men in ck appeared at the doorway and walked into the hall as bold as


    brass¡­

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    They stood in two rows near the entrance with their heads down respectfully.


    The crowd, which was ready to leave, was instantly glued to their seats. The group of men had


    sessfully drawn their attention.


    On the stage, X Quest and her father¡¯s eyes were fixed upon the entrance too.


    X recognized those ck-d men at first nce.


    They were Stanley Batton¡¯s henchmen.


    Sunshine flooded her soul, and her heart leaped up for joy there and then.


    What was going on? Had Stanley returned to Antis?


    How did he manage to solve his problem in such a short period?


    In the very next second, Stanley marched into the hall under the crowd¡¯s attention.


    He was wearing a ck slim Armani suit with a ck dress shirt inside. His slicked-back hair was


    simple yet cool, elegant yet extraordinary.


    There were countless people in the hall, but all of them were no match for him.


    He glowed effortlessly, overshadowing everyone around him.


    Soon, the man caught sight of his wife.


    The coldness in his eyes melted away right away.


    The men in ck immediately stepped forward and opened up a path for him.


    As expected, all the female employees were bbergasted when they saw Stanley.


    It was as if the entire hall was filled with pink bubbles.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ He looks much better in person!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe a hot guy just showed up at ourpany. I¡¯m suffocating.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what it¡¯s like to live with such a stunning man every day.¡±


    The girls wore a nk, infatuated expression as they shared their feelings about the wless man in


    front of them.


    Nheless, Stanley did not even bother to look at them.


    He strode across the hall and came to a halt in front of X. ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story¡­ What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to stay there a


    little longer?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I missed you, so I decided toe back sooner,¡± Stanley whispered in her ear.


    X blushed at his one short sentence, her heart fluttering wildly.


    Though he was whispering, Jeremy Quest could clearly hear what he said from the side. Unsure of


    what to do, he pretended to cough in embarrassment.


    Stanley immediately regained his seriousness and gave Jeremy a courteous nod. ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Aye, you¡¯re back, Stan.¡± Jeremy grinned.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley responded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office and have a little chat.¡± Jeremy patted Stanley¡¯s back enthusiastically.


    Without hesitation, Stanley nodded obediently.


    After that, he wrapped his arm around X¡¯s waist and followed Jeremy down the stage.


    When Stanley stepped off the stage, he subconsciously lowered his head and gently kissed X¡¯s


    forehead.


    All the employees felt the most envious at the sight of their intimacy.


    ¡°Damn¡­ They¡¯re so sweet. Look at that kiss¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I watching a movie? Oh my gosh!¡±


    ¡°Movie? Dude, the two of them look even better than those actors and actresses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of President X. She¡¯s definitely a life winner.¡±


    All the female employees could not take their eyes off Stanley and X. Their eyes were full of envy


    and admiration.


    The men in ck followed closely behind the three of them.


    Nevertheless, they had just moved a few steps when a square gold velvet box escaped from one of


    their hands and fell to the ground.


    All the ck-d men were paralyzed to the spot at once, the menacing aura holding them in a


    tightening grip.


    The tiny box rolled and rolled, all the way to X and Stanley.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Finally, it rested beside X Quest¡¯s heels.


    Out of curiosity, X picked up the velvet box and opened it carefully.


    What came into her sight was a delicate ck bracelet.


    X took a closer look at the beads of the bracelet. She was surprised to find out that they were not


    ordinary beads but tiny little stones. The stones were dark in color, and their surfaces were polished


    to a high gloss.


    It felt oddly excellent too.


    Pure curiosity was reflected in X¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted stars? I couldn¡¯t find a nameable asteroid for the time being, so I


    bought a piece of Martian meteorite for you.


    ¡°I made you a bracelet out of the meteorite. You can wear this for fun now, and I¡¯ll get you a real star


    when a new asteroid is discovered.¡± As Stanley Batton exined, he took the bracelet from X


    and put it around her wrist.


    The coolness of the stones flowed through her skin.


    Suddenly, that little bracelet seemed to weigh a thousand pounds on her wrist.


    Martian meteorite. It was not something any moneybags could get. Its value was beyond


    imagination.


    However, the man managed to buy it and turn it into a bracelet.


    ¡°I was just joking. Why did you take it so seriously?¡± nagged X though her tone remained soft


    and gentle. Joy sparkled in her eyes, and contentment warmed her from within.


    The man in front of her had all the charms of the ideal boyfriend living in her dream.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke to you but not to me,¡± Stanley said truthfully before he put his arm around her shoulder


    and kept on moving.


    Likewise, Jeremy continued moving forward while saying, ¡°X, Stan¡¯s really nice to you, isn¡¯t he?


    You better treat him better.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s soft lips stretched into a faint smile. ¡°She¡¯s pretty good to me.¡±


    The employees who had not left the hall had recorded the whole process of Stanley giving X the


    meteorite bracelet with their phones.


    That bracelet stupefied everyone.


    Suddenly, the great architect Matt Leopold crossed X¡¯s mind. X immediately turned her head


    to look for the few of them.


    Coincidentally, Matt and the other two architects were walking in her direction. They quickly caught


    up with her and asked, ¡°Can I have your number? We¡¯re going to have lunch together and share our


    thoughts on design, right?


    X took out her business card from her bag and handed it to Matt at once.


    Matt epted the business card cheerfully. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll see youter¡­¡±


    X nodded with a smile, then held Stanley¡¯s hand and followed her father to the president¡¯s office.


    There was a lit ambergris incense in the office.


    As soon as the three of them set foot into the office, a heavenly fragrance blew across their faces


    and greeted them, soothing their minds and souls.


    On the other hand, Stanley¡¯s henchmen were all waiting outside the office obediently. Only the one


    holding a long case followed them in.


    Jeremy motioned the pair to join him at the coffee table in delight.


    Stanley nced indifferently at the ck-d man behind him and took the case from him.


    After passing the case to his master, the man gave Stanley a polite nod and left the office.


    Later, Stanley handed the long case to Jeremy with both of his hands. ¡°Dad, I got you a present too.


    Please take a look at this Tang Bohu¡¯s artwork.¡±


    Happiness bloomed inside Jeremy when he heard his favorite artist¡¯s name.


    Stanley had told him before that he wanted to give him this painting. The news alone was enough to


    make him jump for joy. Now that the painting was in his hands, he could hardly contain his


    excitement anymore.


    Without further ado, he opened the case cautiously. He even rubbed his palms on his pants before


    picking up the painting and unrolling it¡­


    He saw the beautifulndscape painting in the very next second.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A quiet contentment spread through his body. ¡°Thank you, Stan.¡±


    ¡°Hope you like it,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Of course I do¡­ I love it.¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes crinkled at the edges and the corner of his lips curved


    upward.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    He had the most filial son-inw ever, and he could never find a single w on him.


    After admiring the painting for quite some time, Jeremy Quest carefully rolled it up and ced it


    back into the case.


    Then, he averted his gaze back to X Quest. ¡°X, I wonder who in the family are you most like.


    You¡¯re brilliant. There¡¯s nothing in the world that can baffle you, is there?¡±


    ¡°Emily is simply iparable with you.¡± Once again, Jeremy¡¯s face darkened at the mention of his


    terrible daughter.


    Today, Emily Quest¡¯s behavior had disparaged the whole family. She really was a spoiled brat!


    X smiled bashfully. ¡°Oh, Dad, you tter me. I was just bored when I was having medical


    treatment in Country Y, so I decided to learn some new skills.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I can rest reassured that you¡¯re going to do well even if I retire. Thepany will


    definitely have greater sess under your guidance.¡± Jeremy had utter confidence in X.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Stanley Batton asked.


    Jeremy sighed disappointedly and told Stanley the ins and outs of the selection for the theme park¡¯s


    design this morning.


    Stanley¡¯s eyes widened after listening to the story, attentive and brimming with curiosity. ¡°Grandpa


    taught you designing?¡±


    Following that statement, he could not help but hold X¡¯s hand tightly and kissed the back of her


    hand.


    A tingling sensation ran over her skin and prated her chest as her heart beat faster.


    ¡°What are you doing? Dad¡¯s here¡­¡± X glowered at him with embarrassment.


    ¡°Nah, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy,¡± said Jeremy.


    How he wished he could see this lovely couple every single day.


    ¡°How many surprises are you nning to give me? Is there anything else I don¡¯t know about you?¡±


    Stanley asked again.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see¡­¡± X¡¯s smile gradually widened.


    Stanley ran his fingers across her hair while studying her face with his doting eyes.


    ¡°I have nothing much to do today. Shall we y chess?¡± Jeremy turned to Stanley and asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jeremy immediately took out a chess box from one of the drawers and started a game with Stanley.


    On the other hand, X watched the two of them from the side.


    She was a proficient chess yer.


    She knew that Stanley was going easy on Jeremy.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, she did not make anyment and continued to watch the game in silence.


    After watching them for a while, she took out her phone and logged onto Weibo to check today¡¯s


    trending list.


    Very soon, she found herself on the trending list again.


    The first hot topic was #X Quest Is Lily#.


    #Stanley Batton Gave X Quest A Martian Meteorite# was right beneath it.


    To be frank, her frequent appearance on the trending list had given her a serious headache.


    Massaging her forehead helplessly, she tapped the first hot topic and took a look at it.


    Once entering the hot topic, she saw a post uploaded by Matt Leopold a few minutes ago:


    ¡°@XQuest, I just found that the legendary architect Lily, who I¡¯ve adored all through my life, is


    actually X Quest! It¡¯s unbelievable! X is way too secretive.¡±


    His post had garnered a lot of attention from theizens. There were over a million likes,


    comments, and shares in just a few minutes.


    In thement section below the post, numerousizens were questioning Matt about how he


    found out Lily¡¯s real identity.


    Matt did not reply to any of them, but many people imed to be the employees of Quest Property


    Group and helped theizens to clear their doubts.


    They even recounted the entire process of the selection between X and Emily Quest in detail.


    No doubt, Emily¡¯s misdeed had triggered a wave of criticism once more.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    ¡°Oh my, Emily Quest, that b*tch. Here she goes again. Is she out of her mind? Stealing X Quest¡¯s


    unwanted design as her original and using it topete with X¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awesome, X Quest! I can¡¯t believe you have such a hidden talent. Love you!¡±


    ¡°Emily Quest is totally no match for X Quest. Does everyone agree with me? Emily, stay away


    from our little fairy, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ X Quest is my life goal! She¡¯s both highly attractive and highly intelligent!¡±


    ¡°Can X Quest please make her debut as a celebrity? That¡¯s our biggest wish.¡±


    After scrolling through the first hot topic for a while, X Quest exited and moved on to the second


    hot topic.


    The first thing that caught her eyes was the scoop on her love life disclosed by an employee from


    Quest Property Group:


    ¡°This morning, at the Quest Property Group¡¯s grand hall, I saw Stanley Batton give X Quest a


    bracelet made of Martian meteorite! Ahhhh! He asked her to wear it ¡®for fun¡¯ now.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why he gave her this bracelet? It was simply because X Quest joked that she


    wanted a star!¡±


    Thement section below that post held a candle to the previous post. It had also exceeded a


    million likes,ments, and shares.


    ¡°What kind of love story is this? Is this what people meant by ¡®money can buy happiness¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I envy their love life. Sob¡­ Stanley Batton is such a perfect boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°While the rich are unting their wealth, the poor are starving on the streets. While someone is


    wasting the valuable meteorite to please his girl, there¡¯s somebody who can''t even afford his lunch.


    Won¡¯t you try to help the needy if you¡¯re so rich? Why do you want to waste your money on the


    meteorite?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How can you be so sure that Stanley and X have never done any


    charity?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­ Martian Meteorite! It must¡¯ve cost an arm and a leg! How dare he say that it¡¯s ¡®for fun¡¯? Is


    this what it¡¯s like to be a rich guy?¡±


    X exited the post and returned to the trending list.


    She found that there was another hot topic about Josh Batton on the trending list. #Josh Batton


    Liked Netizen¡¯s Comment# was just right beneath her name as the third hottest topic there and


    then.


    Out of curiosity, she tapped on that topic.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A screenshot of Josh liking aizen¡¯sment popped out on her phone screen.


    Theizen in the screenshot had uploaded ament regarding her designpetition with


    Emily Quest:


    ¡°X Quest really is both outstandingly good-looking and remarkably intelligent. She¡¯s a beauty of


    exceptional ability. As for Emily Quest, I have to admit that I diedughing when I found out what


    happened just now. How could she use X¡¯s discarded design topete with X herself and


    use X of giarizing? She¡¯s¡­ emmm¡­¡±


    The famous artist¡¯s ¡®like¡¯ had set thement section on fire.


    ¡°I realized that Josh Batton cares about X Quest a lot. Their friendship is sought-after.¡±


    ¡°How I hope I can be friends with my beloved idol. @JoshBatton, can you please give me a


    chance?¡±


    ¡°I think I turn into a little sour lemon almost every day ever since X started to show up on the


    trending list.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Josh treat anyone with as much care as he has for X. X must be extremely


    happy.¡±


    Seeing that the hot topic was flooded with positivements, X left the post and continued to


    browse other news.


    It was very peaceful here in the office.


    On the contrary, an air of gloom descended over the Quest family¡¯s house.


    Once Emily reached home, she furiously threw her high heels aside and entered the house without


    changing into her slippers. Anger surrounded her as she stalked toward the sofa and sank into it.


    As soon as she sat down, she curled into a ball with her knees to her chest, buried her head in her


    arms, and started crying miserably.


    She was extremely ashamed of herself today.


    She did not understand why her luck would be so bad every time she met X.


    Noticing her daughter¡¯s despair, May Conner immediately walked up to her and sat beside her. She


    pulled Emily into her arms tenderly andforted her. ¡°Alright, alright, my good daughter, please


    stop crying¡­ You¡¯re going to break my heart¡­¡±

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    The more aggrieved Emily Quest was, the more May Conner hated X Quest.


    ¡°But Emily¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that you drew the blueprint yourself?¡± May asked cautiously.


    Emily pushed May away at once and red at her with her red eyes. ¡°Weeks ago, I inadvertently


    found a sketchbook outside of our house. There were many architectural sketches inside. They


    looked fantastic to me, so I decided to take it home¡­


    ¡°The sketchbook reminded me of your suggestion. You said that I should use architectural design to


    win Dad¡¯s favor. Therefore, I chose a couple of sketches from the book and made some minor


    changes to it. They turned out to be pretty good. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to use the


    original blueprint this time.


    ¡°In fact, the main reason I did that was¡­ I wasn¡¯t satisfied with my design. In a moment of


    madness, I persuaded myself to take the easy way out,¡± Emily confessed.


    May let out a deep, helpless sigh. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just giarism. What¡¯s so big deal about it? I can¡¯t


    believe X would criticize you in front of so many people.


    ¡°That little b*tch. She had already won, and the audience cheered for her. Why did she still want to


    attack you? She could¡¯ve turned a blind eye to it!


    ¡°Yes, you wronged her for giarizing in the first ce, but did she have to retaliate and worsen the


    situation? She¡¯s such a bastard.¡± As Mayined, she could not help gritting her teeth and


    stomping her foot.


    She was so mad that she wanted to rake X¡¯s skin and break her bones.


    Owing to X, her daughter had to live in her shadow all through her life.


    If X had not returned to Country Z, Emily would not have ended up in such a pathetic state.


    ¡°Exactly¡­ X is vicious.¡± Emily gritted her teeth, her eyes shing an appalling warning.


    ¡°Nevermind. X¡¯s glory would fade sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that daying soon?¡± Speaking of this, the resentment in Emily¡¯s eyes was gradually


    reced with slyness.


    May sneered. ¡°Surely it is¡­ Very soon, she¡¯ll be¡­ Hehehe¡­¡±


    Emily did not say anything else. She pulled out her phone and logged onto Weibo to have a look at


    today¡¯s trending list.


    The top three hot topics on the trending list had caught her eyes instantaneously.


    #Josh Batton Liked Netizen¡¯s Comment#


    #X Quest Is Lily#


    #Josh Batton Gave X Quest A Martian Meteorite#


    Questions began to swim in Emily¡¯s head when she saw the third hot topic. Without further ado, she


    tapped to open the post.


    In the very next second, all kinds of news regarding the Martian meteorite bracelet Stanley Batton


    gave X, and theizens¡¯ praises for X popped out on the screen.


    Every sentence disgusted her, and every single word made her jealous.


    It was undeniable that X was even more popr than the actresses nowadays. She was the


    most outstanding woman amongst the upper ss, and this drove Emily nuts.


    Smoldering with rage, she straight away exited the post and switched to her beloved idol, Josh


    Batton¡¯s hot topic, hoping to clear her head.


    However, as soon as she opened the topic, she saw the screenshot of Josh liking aizen¡¯s


    comment, and thement was one that was dissing her. Besides, all theizens were talking


    about her designpetition with X.


    A stream of abuse began to sweep over her screen.


    Suddenly, she felt like her world was falling apart.


    It was not entirely because of theizen¡¯s abuse, but her beloved idol¡¯s ¡®like¡¯ on that particr


    comment.


    Her favorite idol liked ament dissing her. She wanted to die so badly whenever that cruel


    thought came across her mind.


    It was all because of X, the b*tch!


    As long as she was alive, she would never let X live in peace!


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Right at that moment, her phone vibrated.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    A random guy¡ªwith a Maserati steering wheel as his profile picture¡ªsent her an invitation on


    Messenger. ¡°Shall we get a room tonight?¡±


    Emily Quest opened the message and scrolled through his profile.


    There was not a single picture of him on his timeline. Emily could only find some photos of the


    countries he visited.


    There were also a few pictures of his luxury car.


    Judging from those pictures, Emily could tell that he was a wealthy man.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Emily agreed without hesitation.


    She was already thinking of finding someone in the evening as she was in a bad mood today. She


    hoped that having a date could help her to rx and unwind.


    Surprisingly, the wealthy man came to her before she took any action. How could she refuse such a


    great offer?


    Emily immediately typed ¡®sure¡¯ and sent it to the man.


    Shortly, the man shared his location with her.


    He was at Silver International Hotel.


    ¡°See you at 8809 Presidential Suite at 8.00 p.m. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emily responded as fast as she could. She then sent a text message to Bailey Ronson on


    WeChat, telling her that she would stay with her mother for a little longer and be home after ten


    o¡¯clock.


    There was no reply from Bailey.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why¡¯s my right eyelid twitching all of a sudden?¡± May Conner lightly rubbed her


    right eyelid as sheined, ¡°Is something bad about to happen?¡±


    Only then did Emily return her focus to May. ¡°Nah. Why are you acting so superstitious like Dad?¡±


    Once she finished her sentence, her right eyelid started twitching too.


    Nheless, instead of worrying about it, she shoved her phone aside and took hold of May¡¯s


    hand. ¡°Mom, please stick up for me when Dades backter¡­ I¡¯d better go now in case Dad is


    on his way back. It¡¯d be bad if I bump into him.¡±


    May nodded helplessly. ¡°Alright, I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ***


    After X Quest, Stanley Batton, Jeremy Quest, Matt Leopold, and the other two architects had


    lunch together, Jeremy and the other architects decided to leave first.


    Stanley led X to the counter to settle the bill before the young couple stalked out of the hotel


    hand in hand.


    The sunlit clouds drifted across the clear blue sky.


    A sea of red roses swayed gently in the breeze. The rosy fragrance filled their lungs, keeping their


    minds refreshed.


    ¡°Do you have any ns this afternoon?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I do. I¡¯ll probably be swamped this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll leave you to it. Just drop me at my office before you get going,¡± X said.


    As she spoke, she took a step in the direction of their car.


    However, Stanley pulled her back to his side right away. He lowered his head and whispered in her


    ear, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me about my n?¡±


    His warm breath brushed her ear. Her heart raced as the tingling sensation ran over her skin.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡± X asked.


    She raised her head and met the man¡¯s alluring features.


    ¡°Go home with you.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Before X could even respond, Stanley ced his left arm behind her back and scooped her


    knees with his other, lifting her from the ground.


    As the saying went, the distance made the heart grow fonder. What else could possibly catch his


    attention other than his attractive wife at this moment?


    Grasping the situation, the bodyguards behind Stanley immediately stood in two rows beside the


    ck Bentley Arnage and opened the door of the back seat for the lovebirds.


    The spectacr lineup and the lovely gesture between the pair had sessfully attracted a lot of


    attention.


    Stanley carried X to the car.


    After the two of them got into the car, the bodyguards quickly closed the door for them and headed


    to their respective cars.


    ¡°There must be a bunch of work waiting for you since you just came back¡­¡± X subconsciously


    threw her arms around his neck.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Stanley did not answer her. He pressed the button next to him right away.


    A p soon descended from the roof and separated the driver seat from the rearpartment,


    dividing them into twopletely different worlds.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    After a lingering kiss, Stanley Batton forced her down and bit her earlobe mischievously. ¡°Tell me¡­


    Do you miss me? Hmm?¡±


    It was a tant lie if she said she did not miss him at all.


    X Quest nodded truthfully.


    ¡°Which part of you misses me?¡±


    ¡°My heart.


    ¡°Stanley Batton!¡±


    X¡¯s face grew redder and redder. Luminous rosiness seared through her cheeks, all the way to


    her ears and neck.


    Her heart was about to leap from her throat.


    The man above her grinned. He leaned forward and met her lips again, hungry yet passionate.


    ***


    The man refused to let her go even after they reached home.


    X slowly rolled over and raised her head, gazing at the man¡¯s mesmerizing face. ¡°How¡¯s the


    issue in Country Y? Is everything settled?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± the man mumbled while gently stroking her hair. Every bit of him dwelled in great fondness


    for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty fast.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ I want to see you.¡±


    Once again, X was deeply touched by him.


    Heat rose from her stomach to her chest, flooding her heart and invading all her senses.


    ***


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Emily Quest found herself standing at the door of the presidential


    suite where she was going to spend the night with the random Messenger guy.


    She did not immediately knock on the door.


    Instead, she pulled out a pocket mirror from her handbag and took a look at herself earnestly,


    ensuring that her makeup was not messed up.


    After making sure that her makeup and hairstyle were perfect, she slowly lifted her hand and


    knocked on the door.


    Emily knocked on the door a few times, but there was no response at all.


    Hence, she knocked again.


    The door opened this time.


    A young man dressed in full ck, with a glossy slicked back hair, stood in the doorway.


    He had a face that Emily was fond of.


    His face was small, his features were delicate, and he looked very young. He was definitely her cup


    of tea.


    On top of that, he had a great body. Emily could tell that he was a sporty man.


    Men who often exercised must have excellent physical strength.


    Emily grew impatient at the thought of it.


    The man scanned Emily up and down, after which he turned away from her and headed back into


    the room.


    Emily immediately followed him into the room and locked the door behind her.


    In the next second, she approached the man from the front and flirtatiously threw her arms around


    his neck. She stood on tiptoe to whisper in his ear, ¡°Do you want to take a shower with me?¡±


    The man coldly snorted. ¡°You¡¯re such a flirt¡­¡±


    Emily was not angry at all. She thought it was an act of romance. ¡°Is that so? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so open-minded, I bet you know how to strip dance, too, right?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Dance for me. Forget about showering. I don¡¯t mind you.¡±


    In the past, she had encountered simr requests when she had one-night stands with other men.


    She had never rejected them.


    After all, she enjoyed it.


    Hence, she changed her clothes in front of the young man and crawled onto the bed. She slowly


    stood up and began a seductive and amorous performance.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The was only a in white mattress on the bed, with no bedspread, quilt, or even pillow.


    However, Emily showed zero interest in the empty bed. She did not have time to think about it,


    either.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    The man remained expressionless the entire time.


    He stood there watching for a while, then sat down on the chair across from the bed and continued


    watching her performance from a different angle.


    When Emily Quest waspletely naked, the man slowly rose to his feet and muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s have


    fun in the bathroom¡­¡±


    Emily nodded and jumped off the bed. She inched closer and grabbed the man¡¯spel, trying to pull


    him to the bathroom with her.


    However, the man stood still. ¡°Keep going. I¡¯ll get something first.¡±


    Emily smiled at him as she turned around, taking the lead to enter the bathroom.


    Instead of following her, the man secretly picked up the scattered clothes and bag before stalking


    out of the room.


    Though Emily heard a thud from the closing door, she did not find it suspicious as she thought the


    man was going out to buy some condoms.


    She took a shower unwarily.


    After the shower, she found that the hotel did not provide them with any towels. She quickly looked


    around the bathroom, but she failed to find anything in it, not even a bathrobe.


    Frowning in exasperation, she returned to the room in her slippers, intending to look for a bathrobe


    from the closet.


    However, her jaw dropped when she saw the empty room.


    Her clothes and her bag were all gone.


    She had spent countless nights at the hotel through these years, but this was her first time


    encountering such an absurd situation.


    She finally realized that she had met a fraud tonight.


    Maybe the man had recorded her strip dance just now!


    This guy had a lot of guts!


    Panic and terror gradually overtook Emily.


    Nevertheless, she had no better choice right now than to ept the short end of the stick.


    After all, she was the one at a disadvantage if this matter was exposed.


    The only thing she could do right now was to pray that the man was just trying to ckmail her with


    the video and not for other purposes.


    If it were not for the sake of money, she would be in big trouble.


    Though she hated to admit it, her intuition told her that the man was trying to prank her rather than


    ckmail her.


    Otherwise, he would not have taken away all her clothes and bags. He did not even leave any


    pillow, bedspread, and quilt for her.


    The man wanted her to be stuck in the room naked, rendering her helpless.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She could not imagine what kind of consequences she had to face if the video was exposed to the


    public.


    Today was undoubtedly her unlucky day. Emily felt like she was going to copse at any second.


    The more she pondered about all the terrible things happening to her today, the more irritated she


    was.


    ¡°AHHH!!!¡±


    She screamed in frustration and stomped her foot furiously.


    Subsequently, she searched the room frantically to look for the hidden camera.


    However, her effort was in vain.


    Even if she failed to find it, she was sure that the man had taken a video of her strip dance just now.


    If the camera was not in the room, then it must be on the man himself.


    Anger thrummed through the veins as she thought about it.


    Taking a deep breath, she headed to the bed and knelt in front of thendline, trying to call the


    branded boutiques where she usually went shopping and ask them to send her some clothes.


    She had to get out of here first, no matter what.


    Nheless, when she picked up the phone, she realized that the wire had been cut.


    This meant that stepping out of the room with her naked body was the only way for her to look for


    help.


    The man was incredibly evil!


    Holding back her anger, she opened the closet with ast ray of hope, praying that she could at


    least get a bathrobe from there.


    Sadly, disappointment awaited her. The closet was empty. There was not a sign of hanger inside


    there, not to mention the bathrobe.


    The man had taken away everything that could cover her body. Emily really did not know what to


    do.


    She could not help wondering if X Quest was behind this.


    However, she changed her mind after pondering for a few seconds.


    X was clueless about her sexual addiction.


    Nevertheless, who would it be if it was not X?


    What did that person want from her?

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    ¡°Ahhh!!! I¡¯m so pissed!¡± Emily Quest broke down.


    She should not have epted the man¡¯s invitation in the first ce. Regret sat in her stomach,


    drowning her in dread.


    ***


    There were a few cars at the hotel¡¯s underground parking lot.


    The darkness around them was absolute, and the silence was oppressive.


    In the ck Rolls-Royce limousine, Christopher Lancelot wasnguidly sitting on the back seat of


    the car with his legs crossed and his eyes closed.


    He was wearing a white dress shirt and a pair of ck trousers.


    The first three buttons of his shirt were unfastened, revealing his imposing chest muscle.


    The daunting aura exuded by him was intensified in the darkness.


    There were two rows of ck-d men standing beside the car. The lineup was formidable.


    The people who passed by the parking lot could hardly stop to turn and look at them.


    Suddenly, the car door was opened. A young man with the glossy slicked back hair hung his head


    respectfully. ¡°Master Lancelot, the video is right here. What should I do next?¡±


    ¡°Send it to her husband, and tell him where she is now.¡± Christopher snorted.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The young man gave him a courteous nod again. ¡°I¡¯ve thrown away Emily¡¯s clothes, bag,


    shoes, towels, bathrobes, and bedsheets as you ordered. I¡¯ve also cut the wire of thendline.


    Emily can never get out of the room.¡±


    Christopher sneered, then looked at Tucker in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hearing the order, the young man immediately closed the car door for him.


    Tucker soon started the car.


    As Christopher¡¯s subordinate, Tucker was his closest right-hand man. However, Tucker had a


    strange feeling that he was not the same Master Lancelot he knew anymore.


    Christopher had been acting like a hero without a cape recently.


    He was always secretly protecting X Quest.


    Today, the people he sent to protect X in secret reported to him that X was bullied by Emily


    during the selection of the theme park¡¯s design. Without hesitation, he had ordered the young man


    to set a trap for Emily, saying that he wanted Emily to pay the price for it.


    Tucker stole a nce at Master Lancelot through the rear-view mirror. He had a thoughtful look on


    his face, yet he did not dare to make a sound.


    He did not dare to think what his master would do if Emily had done something even more


    outrageous this morning.


    Perhaps Emily would have disappeared off the face of the earth.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Emily was pacing up and down the room anxiously. She could not describe how


    helpless she felt.


    Suddenly, the image of curtains shed across her mind.


    She quickly turned to the window.


    Only then did she notice that the curtains in the room were not made of cloth. They were all


    automatic blinds curtains!


    There was not a single piece of cloth in the entire room!


    Was she going to stay here for the rest of her life?


    She had been in the room for an hour now.


    However, she failed toe up with any solution to get out of here.


    Knock knock knock¡­


    Right at that time, somebody knocked on the door.


    Emily instantly rushed to the door.


    She peeked through the cat¡¯s eyes and found Tom Sullivan standing in front of the door¡­


    Outside the room, Tom was wearing a white shirt and ck pants. He was well-dressed.


    Inside the room, Emily waspletely naked, looking battered and exhausted.


    Once again, Emily¡¯s brain exploded.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Tom Sullivan!


    Why was he here?


    Was this what the young man was nning to do?


    Was he trying to let Tom catch her in the act?


    Oh my god¡­


    What the hell was she supposed to do now? What else could she do?


    Emily rooted to the spot, hardly daring to breathe¡­

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    Getting no response from Emily Quest, Tom Sullivan pulled out the room¡¯s key card from his pocket.


    He ced it on the door lock and opened the door without hesitation.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The door slowly opened.


    Emily¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    In the very next second, her naked body came into Tom¡¯s view.


    Pure disgust was all that was in his mind at that instant.


    Without love, there was nothing about her that could affect his emotion. He did not even care about


    what she did just now.


    The disgust in his eyes only intensified with each second he looked at her.


    Just how did he find this slut attractive in the past?


    His heartless gaze pierced through Emily¡¯s heart as though it was a sharp de. Agony ripped


    through her skin, threatening to take her life away.


    ¡°I heard that you got a room with someone and did some strip dances. I¡¯m here to check it out and,


    by the by, put my cards on the table.¡± Tom remained as cold as ever.


    Upon hearing that, Emily waspletely panicked. Like a crazy woman, she dragged Tom into the


    room, locked the door, and used her whole body to block the door to prevent Tom from running


    away.


    ¡°Brother Sullivan¡­ You¡­ It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I think? Tell me what this is all about then.¡±


    As Tom spoke, he calmly took out his phone from his pocket and showed Emily the video of her


    lecherous strip dance.


    When Emily was dancing to the man just now, she was not shy at all. Now that she saw the video,


    she could not help feeling ashamed of herself.


    The thought of Tom watching this sickening video tore Emily apart. Oh, how she hoped that she


    could bury herself under the ground right now.


    It was all over for her.


    However, what upset her the most was Tom¡¯s attitude.


    She could not sense the slightest sadness or disappointment from the man. She could only see his


    utter disgust in his eyes.


    He really did not care about her having an affair¡­


    ¡°Brother Sullivan¡­ I¡­ I was drugged. I was framed. Seriously. Please believe me¡­¡± She clutched


    Tom¡¯s hand and pleaded desperately.


    Before she could even finish her sentence, Tom flung her hand away in disgust and pushed her to


    the ground with his other hand.


    After that, he took out a contract folded into a small rectangle from his suit¡¯s inner pocket.


    He then threw the contract right at her face. ¡°I promised your family that I would not divorce you for


    the time being. I take that back now. A filthy woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in my family!


    You better sign this contract as soon as possible.¡±


    Today was full of suffering. Emily could no longer stand the grief within her.


    She picked up the document and got to her feet. To her distress, she tore the contact into pieces


    and threw it into the air.


    The paper scraps poured down the room like snowkes, resting upon their heads, shoulders, and


    feet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce. I don¡¯t want to! Somebody is trying to set me up¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Following that statement, Tom yed a recording on his phone.


    Emily¡¯s conversation with the young man was perfectly recorded, and this included the part where


    the young man requested a strip dance from her.


    Subsequently, Tom opened his gallery and dug out countless screenshots of her flirting with some


    random guys on Messenger. He showed them to Emily one by one.


    Emily trembled at those screenshots, her vision blurred.


    Who did this? Who the hell was so vicious? Was the video not enough? Why did he show Tom


    those conversations?


    This guy was trying to ruin her life!

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Apart from X Quest, Emily Quest really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.


    X was the only person who had any reason to do this.


    ¡°Alright¡­ If that¡¯s the case, I admit to all of this. But it¡¯s all because of you, isn¡¯t it? You refused to


    touch me, and I feel very empty because of that¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I have hooked up with other people. I¡¯m still so young. How could I possibly abstain


    from sex all the time? Although I have cheated on you physically, I only have feelings for you.


    ¡°To me, physical and emotional attachment can be separated. My heart has always belonged to you


    and you only. I only love you,¡± Emily said with an earnest look in her eyes.


    Indeed, these were the thoughts from the bottom of her heart.


    At this point, Tom Sullivan couldn¡¯t believe what he heard anymore.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how anyone in the world could be this thick-skinned and shameless¡­


    The more Emily behaved like this, the more Tom missed X.


    X would never do something like this. She had always been pure. Even after they got engaged,


    X still retained her virginity despite how much she loved Tom back then.


    ¡°Are you ming me for being impure? This photo¡­ And this one¡­ These chat records. All of this


    happened back when we were still dating¡­ Even when I used to have sex with you, you still


    cheated on me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Tom said while he scrolled through the chat history.


    When Tom talked about this, he felt even more disgusted.


    He actually had no idea he was being cheated on all this while.


    Long ago, when Emily first started seducing him, she was already hooking up with other people. In


    fact, she had never stopped since.


    The thing Tom cherished the most turned out to be false. In the end, Emily was someone any other


    man could have sex with.


    When Emily saw the chat history, she was dumbfounded.


    Her enemy was way too strong. She didn¡¯t expect that person to be able to find out all the things


    that had happened a long time ago.


    ¡°Back then, you had even lied to me that you were having sex for the first time. That¡¯s absolutely


    disgusting. Your acting skill really is good¡­¡± Tom¡¯s eyes turned dark.


    When they spent their first night together, Emily had pretended to be na?ve and acted as if she had


    never had sex.


    On top of that, there was even blood when they did it. Tom really was fooled by her.


    Now that he thought about it, her hymen was probably surgically reconstructed.


    Tom felt foolish for even believing in Emily.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to say what I said before. Although I hook up with other people, I still love you. Alright, I¡¯ll


    be honest. I only behaved like that because I have a sex addiction.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t not have sex. In fact, I need it every single day, and I need it frequently¡­ Having sex with


    you once or twice a day isn¡¯t enough at all.


    ¡°Those men I have sex with are just tools for me to satisfy a craving. They really mean nothing to


    me.


    ¡°I have always only had feelings for you. Those men are all tools,¡± Emily said as she sped Tom¡¯s


    hand tightly. There was a worried look on her face.


    She indeed was terrified, and she didn¡¯t want a divorce.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand talking to you. Don¡¯te home tonight. Stay here. I¡¯ll get someone to send you the


    divorce papers tomorrow.


    ¡°If you refuse to sign, I¡¯ll expose everything about you and ruin your reputationpletely¡­ When


    that happens, the court will side with me for a divorce anyway.


    ¡°Meanwhile, apart from having your reputation ruined, you¡¯ll get nothing in return. Your best option is


    to sign the papers now.


    ¡°If you do that, not only will you save your reputation, but you¡¯ll also get arge sum of money from


    me as our break-up fee,¡± Tom said before turning around and getting ready to leave.


    Tom felt disgusted by the thought of spending another day with this woman.


    ¡°Tom¡­ Don¡¯t leave! I have something to say. If you walk out through this door, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Emily


    held tightly onto Tom¡¯s shirt from behind.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Tom Sullivan snorted coldly before turning around to look at Emily Quest. ¡°What do you have to


    say?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been taking drugs all the time these days¡­ Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of it,¡± Emily said with a


    cold snort.


    Tom¡¯s facial expression changed immediately. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±


    Half a month ago, Emily smelled drugs on Tom when he came home one night.


    Since Emily knew someone who did drugs previously, she was familiar with that scent, and she was


    also susceptible to it.


    Back then, she had already suspected that Tom was doing drugs. However, she never found any


    concrete proof.


    Now, she had no choice but to try tricking him.


    If she managed to make him confess, she¡¯d be able to ckmail him into not getting a divorce with


    her.


    ¡°Do you think your father would entrust you with the Sullivan family¡¯s business if he found out?


    Won¡¯t you have to go to jail if the police found out?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m talking nonsense? I¡¯m going to call the cops and tell them that you¡¯re doing drugs.


    They¡¯ll arrest you to get your blood tested,¡± Emily enunciated each word. She had a very confident


    look on her face.


    ¡°You¡­ Wh*re of a woman¡­¡± Tom was so angry with embarrassment that he lifted his hand and


    was about to p Emily across her face.


    His reaction easily convinced Emily that her guess was correct.


    Indeed, he really was doing drugs.


    Emily instantly sighed in relief and grabbed his hand so that he couldn¡¯t p her. ¡°Be a good boy


    and don¡¯t divorce me. I won¡¯t tell anyone if you do that,¡± she said.


    ¡°Emily Quest! You are despicable and shameless!¡± Tom yelled through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Indeed, I am despicable and shameless¡­ But it¡¯s all because I love you¡­¡± Emily said.


    ¡°Tom, you must believe me. Although my personal life is messed up, and I¡¯ve slept with countless


    men, there¡¯s only one person in my heart. They can have my body, but they can¡¯t have my heart,¡±


    Emily added.


    Tom felt even more disgusted with her. ¡°When did you find out?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that. Either way, I know about it, and I even have proof of it. If you go


    ahead with the divorce, I can ruin your reputation at any time,¡± Emily said.


    At this moment, Tom felt as if this woman in front of him was a leech. Not only was she disgusting,


    but she was also difficult to get rid of.


    ¡°Why do you do drugs? Is it because you¡¯re under a lot of pressure?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Tom said.


    ¡°Buy me new clothes and take me home,¡± Emily said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to get a divorce, but you¡¯d better watch your mouth. If you say a word about this,


    you¡¯re dead,¡± Tom warned.


    When Emily heard this, she immediately felt relieved.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Emily replied with a pleased smile.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Tom cursed softly before turning around and storming off.


    The door closed behind him¡ª


    Emily immediately plopped to the ground. She felt as if her body was drained of all energy.


    Thank goodness¡­


    Thank goodness she was smart enough to say those things.


    Otherwise, Tom would¡¯ve been adamant about getting a divorce with her. In fact, he would even


    make the entire Sullivan family aware of the matter.


    Since Emily had a grasp of Tom¡¯s weak spot, she could fully make use of her power over him¡­


    She could force him to sleep with her and get herself pregnant¡­


    Once she became pregnant, her status would never be threatened again.


    A while ago, Emily had been thinking of various ways to seduce Tom. She had even tried using


    drugs on him.


    However, Tom wouldn¡¯t fall for any of it. He would rather masturbate than have sex with her.


    Emily once thought she would never be able to get pregnant with his child.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, to her surprise, god had actually given her a trump card today.


    Indeed, all her doubts and worries turned out to be a blessing in disguise.


    ***


    Meanwhile, X Quest and Stanley Batton started fooling around again after dinner.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    X Quest finally understood how being away from Stanley Quest made them miss each other


    even more.


    Late into the night, Stanley reluctantly stopped having sex with X. Carefully, he held her in his


    arms.


    X allowed him to hold her. She felt as if the bones in her body had melted away, and she didn¡¯t


    dare to even move.


    Stanley gently caressed her face before affectionately giving her a peck on the forehead. ¡°Do you


    want to take a bath?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± After answering him, X¡¯s gaze unintentionallynded on Stanley¡¯s right arm.


    She was able to see several clear needle scars near his elbow.


    X¡¯s eyes vibrated, and she sat herself upright before tugging at his right arm to examine the


    needle scars around his elbow. ¡°What happened? Why are there needle scars?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I caught a cold when I was overseas. They had to give me a drip several times,¡±


    Stanley said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you got sick?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry¡­¡± Stanley said.


    After that, Stanley slowly got out of bed. He then carried her in his arms. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take a


    bath¡­¡±


    ***


    The two of them took a hot bath together in the bathtub.


    After cleaning herself up, X returned to the room. She sat in front of the dressing table and


    started applying skincare products on herself.


    Stanley, on the other hand, silently returned to bed.


    After covering himself under the duvet, he gently rolled his sleeve up and looked at the needle


    scars¡­


    Very soon, a frown appeared on his face.


    After staring at the needle scars for a long while, he finally came back to his senses. He rubbed his


    forehead exhaustedly before lying down.


    Once X was done with her skincare routine, she returned to bed and naturally nestled herself in


    Stanley¡¯s arms.


    Stanley carefully held her and repeatedly kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡±


    The sound of a phone ringing disrupted their moment of intimacy.


    Stanley reached for the phone over his head and nced at the screen.


    On the screen, a series of numbers appeared. However, there wasn¡¯t any remark for the caller.


    There were three nines at the end.


    Stanley instantly cancelled the call before putting his phone aside.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He looked at X and asked.


    X nodded. ¡°A little¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°How about I cook you a bowl of noodles?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s toote,¡± X said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Stanley said before picking his phone up and leaving the room.


    X, on the other hand, sat up painfully. She leaned against the bedhead and started scrolling


    through Weibo. She didn¡¯t pay any attention to the phone call earlier because she thought it was


    probably a harassment call.


    After walking down to the first floor, Stanley immediately searched in his phone¡¯s call history for the


    number with three nines at the end and pressed the dial button.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget toe to my ce tomorrow. There¡¯s still one treatment left. Otherwise, I don¡¯t even


    dare to think what would happen¡­¡± A young man¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end of the


    call.


    ¡°I know,¡± Stanley said with a deep frown on his face.


    After that, he quickly hung up the phone. He walked directly into the kitchen and started preparing


    to cook noodles.


    The first thing he did was fill the pot up with water. After that, he ced the lid over the pot and


    prepared to turn on the fire.


    Just as his hand touched the switch, Stanley suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of dizziness.


    Subconsciously, he reached for the stovetop.


    In the next second, his face and lips turned pale.


    After standing in ce for a long while, the dizziness finally went away. Color slowly returned to his


    face and lips.


    Stanley frowned deeply before turning the fire on. After that, he prepared ingredients for the meal.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    After approximately half an hour, Stanley Batton finished cooking a hot bowl of seafood noodles.


    Carefully, he brought it into the bedroom.


    As soon as he did so, the entire room was filled with a fragrant scent.


    By now, Stanley had already fully recovered. He looked like his usual self.


    X Quest, who was upied with scrolling through Weibo, felt hungry when she smelled the scent


    of food.


    She immediately put her phone down and shifted to the side of the bed.


    Very quickly, Stanley ced the bowl of noodles on the nightstand. ¡°Eat¡­¡± He said.


    As usual, the noodles he cooked had the perfect look, smell, and taste.


    It was as if the hot steam from the bowl of noodles was able to make X¡¯s chest feel warm


    instantly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± X asked when she saw that there was only one pair of chopsticks.


    ¡°Nah¡­ I¡¯m tired,¡± Stanley said before lifting the duvet away and lying down. He closed his eyes right


    away.


    ¡°Take the bowl out once you finish eating. I¡¯ll clean it tomorrow,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± X nodded before picking up the chopsticks and spoon, and she started to eat.


    Stanley very quickly fell asleep.


    Once X was done eating the bowl of noodles, she brought the bowl and utensils downstairs for


    cleaning. After that, she returned to bed.


    Just as Xy down, Stanley leaned over and subconsciously pulled her into his arms. She let him


    hold her while she wrapped her arms around his body.


    At some point, X began to feel sleepy and nodded off too.


    ***


    The next morning, X reached her hands forward right after waking up.


    However, she couldn¡¯t feel anything apart from the cold bedsheet.


    After stretching a little, she sat herself up and looked around.


    Stanley was neither in the room nor on the balcony. His phone was missing too.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    There was a Post-It note on the nightstand. ¡°I have to leave for some work. Sort breakfast out on


    your own.¡±


    X stretched once more before dragging herself out of bed.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    She was just about to enter the bathroom when her phone started ringing.


    When X saw that it was from an unknown caller, she picked it up anyway.


    ¡°May I speak to Miss X Quest?¡± A girl with a sweet voice asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s me. May I know who¡¯s calling?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Miss Quest, how are you? I¡¯m the director of a reality show named ¡®Daily Life of a Married Couple¡¯.


    My name is Tina Schumer,¡± she said.


    X knew about this show. It was the most popr reality show about married couples, and the


    show had celebrity couples participating in it every Monday.


    They filmed the ins and outs of a married couple¡¯s daily life through a reality series format.


    ¡°Director Schumer, how are you? May I know why you are calling me?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. We would like to invite you and Mr. Batton to be part of our show because you


    have been very poprtely. Many people have been tagging us online and asking us to invite you


    onto the show. Money won¡¯t be an issue. Please make any offer you¡¯d like,¡± Tina said


    straightforwardly.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. My husband and I prefer to keep our lives private.¡± X refused without


    even thinking about it.


    ¡°Miss Quest, won¡¯t you give it a thought?¡± Tina asked.


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± X said.


    She knew Stanley¡¯s personality very well. He definitely wouldn¡¯t like something like this.


    After saying a few more things to dissuade the woman, X quickly hung up the phone and walked


    into the bathroom to freshen up.


    After that, she began putting on makeup in front of the dressing table.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    Just as she finished putting on some liquid foundation, her phone started ringing again.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    When X Quest saw that the call was from Georgie Clementine, she immediately picked up and


    put the phone on handsfree.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Georgie?¡± X asked as she continued to dab foundation liquid on her face using an


    egg-shaped sponge.


    ¡°The negative media rted to your sister, Emily, is still there¡­ More and more people are


    criticizing her¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Not only has it not been removed, but it¡¯s also even made it to the first spot on the list of trending


    topics¡­ Did Stanley do it on purpose to mess with her?¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± X chuckled.


    Apart from Stanley Batton, nobody else would likely do this.


    ¡°Oh, right. I have some business to talk to you about. It¡¯s the finals for Teenage Idol tonight¡­ Do


    you want to attend the live event?¡± Georgie added.


    After a series ofpetitions, ten remaining finalists in Teenage Idol after the rest of the candidates


    were eliminated.


    The only people from X Entertainment who remained were Jay Corben and Morty Wayne.


    Tonight, the ten remaining candidates would be performing together.


    Netizens and live audiences would vote ording to their performance.


    The results were dictated by the votes received by each candidate prior, on top of the votes they


    would receive tonight.


    They would then be ranked ording to the results.


    Whoever received first ce would be the leader of the group.


    At this point, Morty Wayne and Jay Corben were the leading candidates in the first and second


    ce.


    There was hardly much of a gap between their number of votes.


    However, the other candidates had far lesser votespared to these two.


    Hence, X wasn¡¯t worried in the least bit.


    Regardless of what happened, the leader of the group would either be Morty or Jay.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± X said without hesitation.


    Apart from Jay and Morty, X also wanted to be there to watch Noah Smith perform.


    Noah was going to get his debut by performing at the Teenage Idol¡¯s finale tonight.


    ¡°Have they decided on the group¡¯s name?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It will be called ¡®Ten¡¯¡­¡± Georgie answered.


    ¡°Ten¡­ This name is hardly creative, but it does sound easy to remember,¡± X said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I thought it¡¯s a little too random, but the name is indeed easy to remember,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°I have to put on makeup. I¡¯ll see you tonight,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s going to start at eight o¡¯clock tonight. This time, it¡¯s going to be a live stream. I¡¯ll arrange


    a front-row seat for youter,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X said and hung up the phone. She then shifted her attention back to putting on


    makeup.


    Since she was in a good mood today, she wanted to put on more morous makeup than usual.


    X drew her eyebrows in the shape of a willow leaf.


    After that, she drew on tangerine-colored eyeshadows with a champagne-colored highlight.


    With the help of morous makeup, X looked even more attractive. The perfectly drawn


    eyebrows shaped like willow leaves made her look even more fairy-like and elegant.


    X was very pleased with her makeup today. She stared at her reflection in the mirror for a long


    while before reluctantly stepping into the closet.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She chose a thin,ke-blue, skin-tight, knitted sweater and matched it with a short, brown, tight-


    fitting skirt. Finally, a pair ofke-blue high heelspleted the outfit.


    The perfect curvatures of her body were fully visible.


    After making sure everything looked fine together, X picked up a beige, limited-edition Chanel


    purse and left the house.


    X went to a hotel for a casual breakfast before driving to Quest Group in her sports car,


    apanied by several cars full of bodyguards.


    As soon as she entered the building, she could hear two prettydies behind the reception desk


    discussing what happened between her and Stanley the day before.

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯te to the office yesterday. Did I actually miss a good show?¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­ President X was so cool yesterday. When her husband showed up, he was pretty


    awesome too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯m so envious of her. My favorite idol, Josh Batton, even liked her post on Weibo. I¡¯m


    so jealous.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ Did you know, this morning¡­ Her husband¡­¡±


    Thedies immediately became quiet when they saw X Quest. After that, they smiled at X.


    X politely smiled and nodded at them before she continued walking to the elevator.


    ¡°President X¡­ Keep it up¡­¡± A prettydy behind the reception desk said while she looked


    admiringly at X.


    ¡°Sure, I will.¡± X smiled and started walking to the elevator.


    When she entered her office, she was shocked¡­


    Her desk was full of shopping bags of various sizes with LV¡¯s logo on them. There was barely any


    space left.


    X quickly walked up to her desk and carefully checked what was inside each of those bags.


    Most of the bags contained clothes.


    X randomly took a few pieces of garment out from the bags. She realized that these were all


    clothes for summer.


    In fact, she liked each of them a lot.


    Stanley Batton had an immacte taste in fashion.


    Hence, X knew that it couldn¡¯t have been anyone else but Stanley who gifted her so much stuff.


    She immediately called Stanley on the phone.


    ¡°Did you get the stuff?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why did you buy me so many clothes?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I noticed these clothes when I went down to the shopping mall earlier. I thought they¡¯d look good on


    you, and so I asked someone to send them over. Do you like them?¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I do¡­¡± X replied.


    ¡°Great,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Thank you, honey,¡± X said.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to watch Teenage Idol¡¯s finale tonight. I won¡¯t be home for dinner,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley replied.


    After chatting casually for a while, X hung up the phone. After that, she moved all the shopping


    bags to the couch. She then turned on herputer and got ready to work.


    After turning herputer on, she logged into her email ount to go through her emails.


    Right then, she noticed she had over 999 unread emails in herpany¡¯s group chat.


    Subconsciously, she clicked on it to have a look.


    In the next second, she could see a lot of lemon-shaped emojis all over her screen.


    Out of curiosity, she began scrolling up the chat history and saw all types ofments.


    ¡°President X¡¯s husband is way too nice. Yesterday, he gave her a bracelet made of a Martian


    meteorite. Today, he gave her LV clothes¡­ A lot of them¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that the stuff he bought upied President X¡¯s entire desk.¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Being poor has restricted a great deal of my imagination¡­¡±


    Usually, when everyone got tired of work, they would chat for a bit in the group chat.


    X briefly skimmed through the conversation. However, she didn¡¯t respond to any of it. After that,


    she closed the group chat and opened her email inbox to start working.


    ***


    After finishing all her work at seven o¡¯clock in the evening, X drove to Antis Triple Stadium,


    where Teenage Idol¡¯s finale was held. A group of bodyguards escorted her.


    This finale was no different from significant concerts. Audiences were able to purchase tickets to


    watch the event in the stadium.


    There was half an hour left until the finalemenced. Outside the stadium, many people were


    walking about, and all of them were fans of the reality show¡¯s participants.


    There were more women than there were men.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Each of them was holding a lit banner or poster of their favorite candidate¡­


    Some of them were also wearing headbands with the name of their favorite candidate printed on


    them.


    Everyone seemed excited.


    There were ten posters of the ten respective candidates in front of the stadium¡¯s entrance.


    Every single candidate looked stunning in each of the posters.


    When X Quest arrived in her Maserati with several Mercedes-Benz Cayenne security cars


    behind her, she immediately attracted a lot of attention from people around her.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After parking her car seamlessly into a designated parking spot, she put on her cap and got out of


    the car.


    Very quickly, several Cayenne cars also parked nearby. Ten bodyguards walked out of the cars and


    promptly approached X to help make way for her.


    When everyone saw X, they started taking pictures and videos of her with their phones, and they


    published these on their social media ounts, including Weibo.


    Surrounded by bodyguards, X disyed Georgie Clementine¡¯s working permit and walked into


    the stadium.


    By then, the stadium was already packed.


    There wasn¡¯t a single empty seat in sight.


    Staff members were doing all sorts of final equipment tests on the stage.


    As everyone watched, X walked directly over to the seat Georgie had prepared for her. It was the


    middle seat in the front row.


    Some of the bodyguards she came with sat on both sides next to her, while the others sat behind


    her.


    Each of them had a serious expression on their faces, and they had cautious looks in their eyes.


    At precisely eight o¡¯clock, all the lights went out. The stadium was inplete darkness.


    Right after that, an upbeat tempo began to y.


    A single light appeared on the stage¡­


    Noah Smith, dressed in white, sang and danced below the light.


    This was a song X Entertainment had specially hired professionals to create for him. It was called


    ¡®Night¡¯.


    The upbeat tempo, coupled with his maic voice, as well as his stunning dance moves, instantly


    excited everyone in the crowd.


    Right then, Noah looked like a shiny diamond¡­


    Everyone was talking about him on the live stream channel.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Who is this heavenly guy? He¡¯s so handsome¡­¡±


    ¡°This guy is very good! I dig him!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ I¡¯m giving all of you three minutes. I want every single detail about this guy¡­¡±


    Noah was deeply immersed in his performance on stage. He had forgotten about everything else.


    Off-stage, X was in a simr state.


    She was focused entirely on watching Noah perform. In fact, she didn¡¯t even notice Stanley Batton


    walking and sitting down next to her.


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he silently watched her with an affectionate look in his eyes.


    As soon as Noah¡¯s song ended, everyone in the crowd pped loudly.


    X started cheering and pping like everyone else¡­


    She was very satisfied with Noah¡¯s performance today. It hadpletely taken her breath away.


    Indeed, as someone new to the industry, disying such performing abilities on stage was nothing


    short of extraordinary. X felt as if she was witnessing the birth of a new star.


    Right then, the screen director gave Stanley special attention.


    Stanley and X¡¯s faces appeared on therge screen simultaneously.


    On the screen, X was cheering and pping. Meanwhile, Stanley was looking at her with a smile


    on his face.


    It was even more romantic than what one would see in idols¡¯ drama series.


    Suddenly, a lot of people in the audience started shouting.


    Everyone shifted their attention to X and Stanley.


    Only then, X noticed Stanley was right beside her.


    She instantly turned to look at Stanley.


    Very soon, X found herself wholly drawn to his gentle gaze¡­

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    X Quest seemed slightly shocked all of a sudden. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Stanley Batton didn¡¯t even tell her in advance.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± A gentle smile appeared on his face.


    Their faces were still up on the screen¡ªthe sound of screaming drowned out everything else in the


    stadium.


    Peoplemented on the live stream channel.


    ¡°The way he looks at her melts my heart! It¡¯s so sweet!¡±


    ¡°This is the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen! They are a match made in heaven! I love them!¡±


    ¡°I believe in love once more!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    X¡¯s smile widened, and she reached out to hold Stanley¡¯s hand. Their fingers intertwined tightly


    together.


    Soon, the upbeat tempo of the song ¡®Reborn¡¯ began to y.


    Josh Batton held the microphone in his hand while he sang and led four mentors on the show to the


    center of the stage.


    ¡°Oh, this mortal¡¯s body is destined to perish for a new ¡®me¡¯ to be born. Once the scars heal, all


    mysteries will be solved.


    ¡°I dere my beauty to the world. I¡¯ll get past all this craziness and be reborn, get past all this


    craziness and be reborn, get past all this craziness and be reborn¡­¡± Josh sang, and the crowd


    cheered wildly for him.


    Josh had on the intricate makeup that all his fans loved. The front half of his hair was slightly curled,


    and there were strands of silver highlighted hair.


    He was wearing a glossy, ck formal coat on the outside and a ck t-shirt on the inside, paired


    with ck, skin-tight jeans. His good looks captivated everyone¡¯s attention.


    The sound of pping and cheering drowned out everything else.


    After his performance, the other mentors walked off the stage. However, Josh was still standing in


    the center of the stage.


    It sounded as if the audience were unwilling to stop cheering.


    Josh ced his right index finger gently on his lips with a smile as a signal for everyone to be quiet.


    The screen director immediately zoomed in the camera on him.


    Everyone in the audience became silent right away.


    Josh was able to catch sight of X off-stage quickly.


    When their eyes met, X instantly showed him her thumb.


    Josh started smiling. ¡°Alright¡­ Up next, let us wee our ten talented candidates to perform. That


    aside, we will activate the voting channel as soon as they get on stage.


    ¡°The voting channel will automatically close after their performance is over. Make sure all of you


    vote in time¡­¡± Josh added.


    After Josh finished speaking, he turned off the microphone and walked off the stage. He returned to


    the mentors¡¯ seats where the other mentors were.


    Very soon, the stage turned pitch ck again¡­


    After around ten seconds, all the lights on stage were turned on. The intro to ¡®Off-Peak¡¯ began


    ying.


    Morty Wayne and Jay Corben led the rest of the candidates to the center of the stage while they all


    sang.


    All ten were wearing white shirts and ck pants with the same design, and they had on the same,


    in makeup.


    However, since they each had different physical appearances, they each gave a different vibe to the


    audience.


    Jay looked like a bad boy, and he gave off the vibe of a wolf. On the contrary, Morty looked like a


    good kid, and he gave off the vibe of a gentle puppy. Some of the other group members looked


    fresh, while others seemedzy or casual.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to practice martial arts, you¡¯ve got to bear the pain normal people can¡¯t,¡± Morty sang.


    ¡°The tea our master likes is called Oolong, and the clothes he likes are from Country Z,¡± Jay sang.


    Even from only singing two lines of lyrics, everyone in the audience pped and cheered for the


    two of them, and the noise drowned out everything else¡­


    Jay never took his eyes off Morty while Morty was singing.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    The screen director was smart enough to give them a close-up appearance. Suddenly, the fans who


    admired Jay Corben and Morty Wayne started screaming again¡­


    However, Jay¡¯s behavior caused dissatisfaction among his fans who didn¡¯t admire him and Morty.


    These fans started yelling sadly at Jay, who was on stage.


    ¡°Jay Corben, I have put in so much money to support your career. I didn¡¯t do it so you could get into


    a rtionship. Come on, stop looking at him¡­¡±


    However, these fans couldn¡¯t affect Jay or the other people around him at all.


    Soon, the other candidates gradually took turns to sing as well.


    Once they arrived at the center of the stage, they all started dancing as a group.


    Thebination of their singing and dancing nearly charmed the pants of their fans off.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Jay Corben¡­ Mommy loves you¡­¡±


    ¡°Morty Wayne¡­ Don¡¯t get kidnapped by Jay. You belong to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ron Lambert¡­ Mommy loves you¡­ I¡¯ll vote for you¡­¡±


    Just like the live audience, people watching the show on the live stream channel were equally


    excited.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Jay Corben and Morty Wayne are the most wonderful people in the world. They¡¯re the


    perfect couple.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Everyone on stage is awesome. All ten have unique qualities. I love them all.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t try so hard to make yourselves seen, JayTy ship fans. If anything, our Morty Wayne


    looks better on his own.¡±


    ¡°JayTy is real! Two of them should walk down the aisle together!¡±


    Everyone on stage was shining like a star.


    However, to X, Jay and Morty were the most attractive ones.


    Since they first joined the show, they had both improved significantly in their singing and dancing


    skills. X was very impressed by them, and she started cheering and voting for them like the rest


    of the audience.


    Stanley, who was next to her, seemed very calm. His face was expressionless. Silently, he looked


    down at the voting device and proceeded to vote for Morty and Jay.


    X and Stanley were both fair in the way they voted. Since everyone at the venue had twenty


    votes each, they each gave ten votes to Morty and the other ten votes to Jay.


    Soon, the song came to an end.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The group members looked at each other and smiled. They then took a deep bow at their fans off-


    stage.


    Josh Batton walked onto the stage and stood next to them. ¡°Now, the voting has officially ended¡­


    Let¡¯s have a look at the votes from both our online and live audience for this performance¡­¡±


    As soon as Josh finished speaking, therge screen disyed the current votes for all ten


    candidates.


    Morty was in the first ce, followed by Jay in second ce. There was a difference of 100,000


    votes between them.


    Ron Lambert was in third ce, and there was a difference of one million votes between him and


    Jay¡­


    Meanwhile, there was also a huge gap in the number of votes between the rest of the group and


    Ron¡­


    ¡°This part of thepetition will include the votes from before as well¡­ Let¡¯s have a look at their


    final ranking¡­¡± Josh added.


    Soon, therge screen disyed their final votes and respective ranking.


    Morty, Jay, and Ron still upied the first three ces as they did before.


    There was also still a very small difference in the number of votes between Morty and Jay.


    ¡°In that case, I hereby announce that the leader of the group, Ten, is Morty Wayne¡­¡± Josh said.


    Morty¡¯s fans in the stadium began cheering and crying¡­


    Right then, Morty was the center of attention.


    Jay was panting as he held onto his microphone. Without saying a word, he quietly looked at


    Morty¡­

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Morty Wayne smiled a little before subconsciously turning to look at Jay Corben next to him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Recently, the two of them had constantly been cooperating with thepany to sell the idea they


    were seeing each other to gain poprity. Since they were always together, Morty¡¯s feelings toward


    Jay had started to change.


    It seemed as if they were much more than friends¡­


    Subconsciously, Morty would rely on Jay, and he would also care about what Jay thought of him¡­


    For example, at this moment, Morty didn¡¯t care if the stadium was filled with people cheering for


    him. All he cared about was this person next to him.


    When the two looked at each other, the screening director gave them another close-up shot.


    Fans in the stadium who admired the couple started shouting excitedly.


    ¡°The couple is real.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it right this time!¡±


    Next, it was time for candidates to share their thoughts.


    Josh Batton automatically walked off the stage and returned to his seat.


    Each candidate took turns to share their thoughts.


    Some offered sob stories while others tried to make jokes. Everyone was very much entertained,


    and they were crying one moment andughing in the next.


    After the stories were told, the candidates started performing one after another.


    While watching their performances, X Quest opened Weibo.


    By then, thispetition seemed to have stolen the spotlight in the list of trending topics¡ª


    First ce was ¡®#Josh Batton in his ck, shiny, formal outfit#¡¯.


    Second ce was ¡®#Ten#¡¯.


    Fourth ce was ¡®#Morty Wayne wins the leadership role#¡¯.


    Fifth ce was ¡®#X Quest and Stanley Quest, the match made in heaven#¡¯.


    The sixth ce was ¡®#JayTyCP is real#¡¯.


    The seventh ce was ¡®#Who was the guy who performed in the opening act?#¡¯.


    The tenth ce was ¡®#JayTyCP#¡¯.


    The fifteenth ce was ¡®#Jay Corben and Morty Wayne stare into each other¡¯s eyes#¡¯.


    X briefly scanned through the list of trending topics before clicking on the link to ¡®#Who was the


    guy who performed in the opening act?#¡¯.


    There were all sorts ofments on the topic.


    ¡°Who was the guy who performed the opening act during Teenage Idol¡¯s finale? He¡¯s really


    handsome¡­¡±


    ¡°Please find out that guy¡¯s name, height, blood type, horoscope, and¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ I want to know who that guy is.¡±


    To boost Noah Smith¡¯s poprity, Georgie Clementine intentionally left out an introduction for him


    when the show started.


    Clearly, this was a very good idea.


    The more mysterious he seemed, the more curious everyone would feel¡­


    The more curious they felt the more they would discuss him. As such, Noah¡¯s poprity would only


    increase even more.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep, beep¡ª¡±


    Right then, Georgie sent a WeChat message to X. ¡°My mother came to visit me at my ce.


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t make it to the stadium. But I watched thepetition at home. It was


    awesome. Ourpany¡¯s artists all did really well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ The level of attention on Noah Smith is quite sufficient now. Once this thing ends, you can


    get the marketing ounts to start distributing his information,¡± X said.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve already told them about it,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± X said before shifting her attention back to the performance on stage.


    ***


    At ten o¡¯clock, members of the newly formed group, Ten, ended their performances.


    The live audience fans still couldn¡¯t get over the excitement they were feeling in the bottom of their


    hearts.


    X felt the same way.


    Today, all ten of these performers had put on a spectacr show for her.


    While holding Stanley Batton¡¯s hand and being surrounded by a group of bodyguards, X walked


    out of the stadium reluctantly with the rest of the crowd.


    Amidst therge crowd, Stanley and X were the center of attention.


    Anybody who walked past them would take a second look at them.


    While everyone watched, X and Stanley got into her red Maserati. Meanwhile, the other


    bodyguards got into their respective security cars.


    Stanley drove while X sat in the passenger seat.


    Soon, the red Maserati blended in with the flow of traffic.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    The other cars followed close behind.


    Outside, the city was brightly lit up, and there were dazzling lights of green and red on the road.


    Roses were abloom on both sides of the road, seemingly fighting for attention.


    X Quest rolled down the window half-way. A breeze brought the soothing scent of flowers to


    her¡­


    ¡°The show was great, wasn¡¯t it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Not too bad,¡± Stanley Batton said.


    ¡°How do you think Noah Smith performed?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Not bad at all,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°What about Morty Wayne and Jay Corben?¡± X chuckled.


    ¡°They did well too,¡± Stanley said truthfully.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll get even more popr?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X chuckled a little before opening Weibo again.


    The list of trending topics was still flooded with content rted to Teenage Idol.


    Apart from the original topics, X discovered a brand new topic in the seventh spot, ¡®#Noah


    Smith#¡¯.


    The marketing ounts must have started sharing information rted to Noah. X immediately


    tapped on the link.


    What came into sight were various posts from marketing ounts with simr content.


    ¡°The guy who performed the opening act is Noah Miller. He is currently a contract male singer from


    X Entertainment. He¡¯s 21, and his horoscope is Libra. Noah, Morty Wayne, and Jay Corben are the


    chosen artists who will receive intensive training. @NoahMiller is his Weibo handle.¡±


    People flooded thement section.


    ¡°Noah Miller? This name sounds so good¡­ I love it!¡±


    ¡°Cutie, I¡¯m going to walk you down the aisle someday.¡±


    ¡°Get his business ount up and working. Mama¡¯s going to pump money into your ount!¡±


    ¡°He is definitely a rising star. I can sense he¡¯s going to get very far in the future!¡±


    ¡°X Entertainment really knows how to scout! Josh Batton, Jay Corben, Morty Wayne, and now Noah


    Miller. They¡¯re all unique in their way.¡±


    ¡°I want to know what it feels like to be X Entertainment¡¯s boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to ask? Of course, it¡¯d feel good to look at handsome men every day.¡±


    While reading through thements, X started smiling widely.


    After a while, she opened Noah¡¯s Weibo page to check out his number of fans¡¯ growth.


    His Weibo ount was only set up after he joined thepany. Originally, he only had a few fans.


    But now, he had up to two million fans.


    It was obvious that the performance had boosted his fan-base significantly.


    After checking it out, X exited Noah¡¯s page to look at Jay and Morty¡¯s fan-base growth.


    The two of them now had over fifteen million fans each.


    In one night, their fan-base had each grown by over three million.


    X was delighted with the growth in fan-base of all three of them.


    Hence, she exited Weibo feeling satisfied. She then shifted her attention back to Stanley.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Anything, as long as you¡¯re the one cooking it,¡± X said.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any ingredients left. Let¡¯s go to the market to buy some groceries. After that, we¡¯ll


    return home, and I¡¯ll cook for you,¡± Stanley said without hesitation.


    Stanley always agreed to her requests no matter what time it was.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X said.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the backstage of the stadium where Teenage Idol¡¯s finale was held, Jay Corben was


    done removing his makeup. He sat on a couch in the corner of the room with one leg crossed over


    the other while he read through thements on Weibo about ¡®#JayTyCP#¡¯. Jay entertained


    himself with gossip about his rumored rtionship with Morty Wayne.


    All the content was released earlier tonight.


    The fans who admired them had a very good sense of imagination.


    Even a single exchange of looks between the two of them was enough to spark countless imaginary


    scenes from their fans.


    Sometimes when Jay looked at Morty, Morty would fail to notice him and not look at him in return.


    Everyone said it was because Morty was trying to hold himself back and suppress his emotions.


    They also said it was because two famous male celebrities dating each other would result in them


    being boycotted¡­

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    The things that appeared the most in the topic were pictures of the two looking at each other on the


    stage. In fact, lyrics to the song ¡®The Truth is Real¡¯ were added to the pictures.


    ¡°We used to share all our hidden love and secrets in packed halls. Even if thousands of people are


    cheering for me, I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±


    When Jay Corben saw the lyrics, he searched for the song ¡®The Truth is Real¡¯ on his phone¡¯s music


    application. He then plugged his earphones in and started listening to the song earnestly.


    While listening to the song, Jay watched Morty Wayne remove his makeup.


    By then, the two of them were the only people left in the huge dressing room. Everyone else had


    left.


    Jay watched him without a care in the world¡­


    After removing the foundation and eye-liner makeup on his face, Morty looked even cuter. He was


    like a young and innocent student.


    Sensing Jay¡¯s gaze on him, Morty turned to look at Jay. ¡°What is it?¡± Morty asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°Do you want to grab something to eatter?¡± Jay asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Morty agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°You did very well today¡­¡± Jay added.


    ¡°You too¡­¡± Morty said.


    Right then, the door to the dressing room opened¡­


    A young girl in a fancy dress walked in and headed straight for Morty.


    ¡°Hello¡­ I am the only daughter of Centurion Group¡¯s president, the organizer of thispetition¡¯s


    finale. My name is Shanny Cruise.¡± The young girl took the initiative and warmly extended her hand


    toward Morty.


    Jay gave her a cold look before walking up directly to Morty, pulling him by the cor and yanking


    him out of his seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ We¡¯re going to eat,¡± Jay said.


    ¡°Hello¡­ We¡¯re going to eat now¡­¡± Before Morty could finish his sentence, Jay was already


    dragging him forcefully out of the dressing room while holding on to his sleeve.


    ¡°This guy is nuts¡­¡± Shanny rolled her eyes while muttering to herself. ¡°D*mn. Are they really a


    couple? Sh*t. I can¡¯t ept this!¡± she added.


    Jay dragged Morty all the way to his car.


    ¡°That was very rude of you¡­¡± Mortyined.


    ¡°So what?¡± Jay retorted.


    ¡°Why did you have to be like that?¡± Morty asked.


    ¡°Because I enjoyed doing so. What are you going to do about it?¡± Jay said.


    Morty remained silent.


    ***


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After X Quest and Stanley Batton returned home, Stanley went into the kitchen to cook.


    Meanwhile, X satfortably on the couch as she scrolled through Weibo.


    A brand-new topic appeared on the list of trending topics. ¡®#ounts followed by Noah Miller#¡¯ was


    on the third spot¡­


    X then tapped on the link.


    Once inside, she saw a screenshot posted by a marketing ount about the people Noah Smith


    followed. A line of text apanied it, ¡°Noah Miller only follows three people now. Apart from X


    Entertainment, they are X Quest and Little Cat¡­ What do you think about this?¡±


    The screenshot showed that Noah Miller only followed two people. One of them was X, another


    was Little Cat, and the final one was X Entertainment.


    X knew that Little Cat was one of Catherine Batton¡¯s Weibo personal ounts.


    The number of forwards, likes, andments had already exceeded 100,000. People were saying


    all sorts of things in thement section.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Does X Quest actually know Noah Miller personally? She¡¯s so lucky to be surrounded by


    handsome people.¡±


    ¡°Who is that Little Cat? There¡¯s barely anything on her Weibo page. She only posts pictures of


    pretty scenery and food.¡±


    ¡°I think Catherine is probably amon folk, right? To be one of the few people Noah Miller follows,


    she must be very important to him, right?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t they just be friends? You guys are sick¡­ I think Noah Miller is single and hot, and I refuse to


    believe he has a crush on some girl.¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s the girl Noah Miller likes¡­ She must be.¡±


    Meanwhile, in a suburban castle-like vi, Catherine was sitting in the living room as she scrolled


    through Weibo. She had also seen the screenshot of the people Noah followed, as well as the


    comments fromizens.


    Catherine then rolled her eyes helplessly.


    By now, the number of followers of her personal ount had skyrocketed like crazy because of


    Noah.


    Catherine directly sent a message to Noah on WeChat. ¡°People are saying I¡¯m the girl you like.


    Aren¡¯t you going to exin things to them?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Noah replied within seconds.


    ¡°Why?¡± Catherine asked confusedly.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to exin,¡± Noah Smith said.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°It¡¯d be bad if people started spreading rumors of us being in a rtionship,¡± Catherine Batton said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Noah said.


    Catherine was speechless.


    ¡°Did you watch my debut performance?¡± Noah asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I did¡­ You¡¯re pretty good. I like your stage name too. It sounds great,¡± Catherine said.


    Meanwhile, Noah was sitting in his sapphire-blue Porsche parked within the vice president¡¯s


    residence. A glimmer of light appeared in his eyes when he smiled after reading the text from


    Catherine.


    He immediately gave Catherine a call on the phone.


    Catherine very quickly picked it up.


    ¡°Have you gone back to school?¡± Noah asked.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Catherine said.


    ¡°When are you going back?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Probably tomorrow,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Would you like toe out for supper?¡± Noah asked.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t feel like moving.¡± Catherine rejected him right away.


    ¡°Forget it then¡­¡± A look of disappointment appeared in Noah¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hang up. I want to game a little¡­¡± Catherine said.


    ¡°What are you ying?¡± Noah asked.


    ¡°Honor of Kings¡­¡± Catherine replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y together¡­¡± Noah said.


    ¡°Sure¡­ Let Mommy carry you,¡± Catherine added.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Noah said.


    ***


    Stanley Batton spent forty minutes making three dishes that X Quest liked. These included


    prawns with tomato sauce, shredded pork with fish sauce, and boiled beef.


    After putting all the food on the table, he walked back to the living room and picked up X, who


    was still scrolling through Weibo on the couch.


    When X was suddenly picked up, a look of surprise appeared in her eyes briefly. ¡°What do you


    want?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, honey¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± X murmured.


    Stanley then carried her into the dining room and carefully ced her on a seat.


    Right after that, he used a wet towel that he prepared in advance to wipe her hands.


    He was meticulous throughout the entire process, almost as if he was handling a fragile treasure


    that cost fortunes.


    The sight of her favorite dishes whetted her appetite.


    X then picked up her cutlery and began to enjoy her meal in earnest.


    Stanley didn¡¯t touch his cutlery the entire time, and all he did was peel prawns for X.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡± Stanley said.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­ Right then, Stanley¡¯s phone started to ring.


    When he saw that the number ended with three nines, Stanley directly canceled the call.


    ¡°I have to go out for a while. Have an early night after you finish eating, alright?¡± He got up and said.


    X subconsciously nced at the watch on her wrist.


    It was already close to midnight.


    ¡°Why are you going out at this hour?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Something came up,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Well, go ahead then¡­ Don¡¯te home toote,¡± X said without asking further.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stanley ruffled her hair affectionately. He then fished for the keys to his Bentley Arnage


    before leaving the dining room.


    X didn¡¯t know who the caller was, but she figured it was probably one of his friends asking him


    out to spend time together. Hence, she didn¡¯t think too much of it.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    After dinner, X Quest cleaned up the dining table and went upstairs. She filled the bathtub with


    warm water, pampering herself with peaceful music and a y mask while taking a bath.


    She was ying the piano cover of ¡®Castle in the Sky¡¯.


    After a long day, a hot bath with some soothing melodies was exactly what she needed. Sheer


    exhaustion invading her body and mind had instantly disappeared.


    After the bath, she dried her hair, put on some skincare products, and then plopped down on the


    bed.


    She stole a nce at the clock. It was already one o¡¯clock in the morning.


    However, Stanley Batton had note back yet.


    Turning off the lights, she pulled the nket up and went to sleep.


    Stanley came home soon after X fell asleep.


    After parking the car, he went straight into the house.


    Instead of heading upstairs to find X, he shuffled to the living room and sank into the couch.


    He rolled up the white sleeves. The new injection mark on his left arm was exceptionally obvious in


    the light.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    An iing call disturbed his thoughts. Once again, the number ending in triple nine popped up on


    his phone screen.


    Pinching his brow in exhaustion, he picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Please watch your diet. Give me a call if anything happens. You mustn''t take it lightly, okay?¡± The


    young man¡¯s voice rang in his ear again.


    ¡°Got it.¡± With that, he hung up the call apathetically and headed to the staircase.


    Just as he went upstairs, his phone vibrated once more.


    The screen showed ¡®Grandpa¡¯.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He leaned against the wall and answered the call. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°How are you doing now?¡± The old man¡¯s tone was full of concern.


    ¡°Pretty good¡­¡± Stanley slowly massaged his forehead as he responded.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d better go back to Antis tomorrow unless youe to my ce.¡± The old man still


    sounded worried on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Bidding a brief farewell to his grandfather, Stanley hung up the phone and returned to his bedroom.


    The room was so quiet that he could clearly hear X¡¯s soft breathing.


    The faint rosy fragrance of her shower gel permeated the air, filling his lungs and soothing his mind.


    Stanley did not turn on the lights. He approached the bed with the guidance of lighting from the


    corridor and carefully sat down beside her. His hand slowly lifted, finallynding on her head and


    gently stroking her hair.


    Meanwhile, X was in a light sleep. She woke up as soon as their skin touched.


    She immediately opened her eyes and found Stanley before her. She stretched her backzily and


    leaned forward, putting her head on hisp. ¡°What time is it now? Did you just get home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s three o¡¯clock¡­¡±


    ¡°Were you hanging out with your friends?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    X stopped asking questions and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Take a shower and get


    some rest. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have trouble getting up the next morning.¡±


    ¡°X¡­¡± He called her softly, but the words soon stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± X covered her mouth in a daze as she yawned. She could barely see him in the dim


    light.


    ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    X reluctantly released him and closed her eyes again.


    Stanley ran his fingers through her hair once more before getting up from the head and going into


    the bathroom.


    The door was closed, and the running water soon hit the ground with a mighty ssh.


    X dozed off with the sshes in the bathroom.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    X Quest did not sleep well that night.


    Strange dreams had kept her tossing and turning all night. In her dreams, different people were


    chasing after her, and she was constantly running for life.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the morning, her eyes snapped open.


    Ripples of pain seared through her brain in the very next second.


    She held her heavy head, her hands subconsciously iling around the empty spot beside her, only


    to find that Stanley Batton was not there anymore.


    The bedsheet was cold. He must have gotten up long ago.


    X casually stretched her arms, then went into the bathroom with confounding buzzing in her


    head.


    When she set foot into the bathroom, her gaze inadvertently fell upon theundry basket at the


    corner. There was a bloodstain on the white dress shirt.


    She recognized it right away. Stanley wore that shirt yesterday.


    X instantly picked up the shirt and took a closer look at the stain.


    The bloodstain was near the upper sleeve. It was not big, only about the size of the thumb.


    What was this about?


    Did he identally hurt himselfst night?


    ¡°Honey, your breakfast is ready.¡± A cello-like gravelly voice echoed in the room, interrupting her


    thoughts.


    X looked in the direction of the sound and found Stanley standing in the doorway. He was


    wearing a ck silk housecoat, looking elegant yet extraordinary.


    Noticing his white shirt in X¡¯s hands, the man strode forward and took the shirt from her, throwing


    it back into theundry basket. ¡°Why are you holding my shirt?¡±


    X did not answer his question. She straight away rolled up his sleeves.


    Soon, the new injection mark on Stanley¡¯s left arm came into her sight.


    She clearly remembered that the mark was not there yesterday morning.


    Did he have another infusion?


    Was that bloodstain from the infusion?


    She remembered that his shirt was clean before he went outst night.


    Did he go to the hospital for an infusion after he left the house?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you get another infusion yesterday? What¡¯s that bloodstain on your shirt? Is it


    because of the infusion?¡± X asked eagerly.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± A glint of concern shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Well, I felt like I wasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so I went to get another infusion.¡±


    ¡°The one who called you yesterday was a doctor, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I was supposed to go during the day, but I did not. Hence, he gave me a call, urging me to


    go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°That doctor is dedicated indeed. He called you in the middle of the night just to remind you about


    your infusion,¡± said X.


    ¡°Well, yeah¡­ He¡¯s my close friend,¡± Stanley stuttered.


    ¡°Let me take your pulse. I¡¯d better check on my own. Maybe it¡¯s not a simple cold.¡± X reached for


    his hand as she spoke.


    However, the man flung her hand away and grabbed her waist, pulling her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s just a


    cold. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m alright now, and I don¡¯t have to go to the hospital anymore.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You haven¡¯t washed up, right? Hurry up. Breakfast is getting cold.¡± Stanley gently stroked her


    hair while studying her features adoringly.


    X nodded in response. She turned to the sink and started washing up without a second thought.


    On the other hand, Stanley threw all the dirty clothes from the basket into the washing machine. He


    poured someundry detergent into the machine and pressed the ¡®ON¡¯ button.


    ***


    After the pair had finished their breakfast, X put on simple makeup and left the house with


    Stanley.


    Stanley drove his ck Bentley Arnage, whereas X sat on the passenger seat beside him.


    When their car drove up to the gate, a ck Audi came to a halt next to them.


    There was a series of zeros on the license te. The number was very unfamiliar to X.


    Nheless, her eyes were brimmed with bewilderment as soon as she caught sight of the man


    inside the car.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    ¡°Master? Why didn¡¯t he tell us he¡¯sing back?¡± X Quest narrowed her eyes and stared at the


    old man in the back seat of the car.


    Stanley Batton, who had now seen the man, immediately got out of his car.


    X followed along and hopped off the car excitedly.


    Ron Batton slowly got out of his car too. He was wearing a traditional white tai chi outfit, looking


    benevolent yet refreshed.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing here? Why didn¡¯t you inform us in advance?¡± Stanley asked.


    Ron gazed at X and smiled. ¡°I missed you guys so much. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, you should¡¯ve told us earlier. We could¡¯ve gone to the airport and picked you up.¡± As X


    spoke, she skipped toward Ron and hugged his arm intimately.


    Ron grinned at X dotingly and patted the back of her hand. ¡°I wanted to surprise you, my dear.


    Are you guys going out now?¡±


    X nodded. ¡°Well, I was going to work, but now that you¡¯re back, I think I¡¯m changing my mind.¡±


    The smile on Ron¡¯s face widened, his fondness for X overflowing in his eyes. ¡°How can you


    abandon your work? Just get going, and I¡¯ll see you at night, hmm?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I want to apany you,¡± X pleaded.


    To X, the old man in front of her was her master, as well as her grandfather.


    ¡°Silly girl¡­¡± Ron chuckled helplessly. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to thepany for a very long time. I¡¯m


    nning to visit thepany with Stan. Go to work, X. Stan will look after me.¡±


    Hearing that Ron had his n today, X stopped pestering him and nodded obediently. ¡°Alright


    then.¡±


    ¡°X, tell Grandpa. Did Stan bully you recently?¡± Ron asked.


    ¡°Nah, he¡¯s very nice to me.¡± X shook her head.


    ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t he do anything that triggers you?¡± Ron pursued.


    ¡°Nah, there¡¯s no such thing.¡± X faintly smiled.


    Ron cast a skeptical look at Stanley. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ Tell me if he dares to mistreat you. I¡¯ll definitely


    break his leg.¡±


    The corner of Stanley¡¯s soft lips curved up into a shallow arc. His doting eyes were locked upon


    X.


    ¡°Alright, Stan, take me to thepany. By the way, I¡¯m going to stay at your house for the next two


    days. X, can you please show my driver the way? He¡¯s going to move my luggageter.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± X was overjoyed.


    Subsequently, Stanley helped Ron into the car.


    X remained rooted to the spot.


    She watched their car leave the house and slowly disappear from her line of sight. Only then was


    she willing to turn away from them and take Ron¡¯s driver into the house.


    In the ck Bentley Arnage, Ron and Stanley were both wearing a worried frown.


    ¡°Pull over here,¡± said Ron.


    Stanley decelerated and stopped the car by the roadside.


    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Ron said again.


    Stanley extended his arm without anyint.


    Ron did not say another word. He ced Stanley¡¯s hand on his thigh and studied his pulse in


    earnest.


    ¡°Is this what you mean by you¡¯re fine?¡± Ron¡¯s utter dismay was reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡± Stanley tried to rebuke.


    ¡°Are you telling me that this is not a big deal?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving Antis anytime soon. I¡¯ll stay at your house for these two days. Find me a house


    after that. I¡¯ll move over. It¡¯s best to be by the sea. I love the sea and fresh air,¡± Ron blurted.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Ron let out a deep sigh and did not speak again.


    Stanley kept his mouth shut too. The car was as quiet as the grave.


    Silence apanied the car all the way downtown. Finally, it pulled up in front of a traffic light.


    Ron found himself gazing out of the window and observing the blooming roses. He could not help


    eximing, ¡°It feels great to see Antis being surrounded by a sea of roses.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Stanley¡¯s reply was brief.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to tell X about it?¡± Ron Batton asked.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let her know,¡± Stanley Batton mumbled.


    Ron managed a curt nod, then patted Stanley¡¯s shoulder.


    ***


    Meanwhile, something unusual was about to happen at the Sullivan family¡¯s house.


    Emily Quest was sitting in front of the dressing table, earnestly applying her favorite lipstick.


    Her lips were bright red, matching very well with her heavy makeup and her ck straight hair. She


    looked demonically flirtatious in that red, short silk halter dress.


    Knock knock knock¡­


    Someone was knocking at the door.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Smirking, Emily casually wiped the overdrawn lipstick off the corner of her lips and stole a nce at


    the door through the mirror. ¡°Come in¡­¡±


    Soon, the door was pushed open.


    Tom Sullivan frowned as soon as he saw her. He plodded on with a gloomy face until he reached


    her side. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Close the door,¡± Emily ordered.


    Tom glowered coldly at her before returning to the doorway and closing the door.


    Once the door was closed, Emily lunged forward and threw her arms around his neck. ¡°Brother


    Sullivan, these few days are my fertile period.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Tom pushed her away in disgust. He pulled out a wet disinfectant tissue from his pocket


    and carefully wiped his hands.


    Emily could sense his psychotic hatred of her from his action.


    Was she a virus? Or was she some kind of superbug?


    Was there a need to disinfect himself at her slightest touch?


    While Emily managed to maintain a serene and calm aura on her exterior mostly, she felt like a


    terrible storm was brewing inside her. ¡°So¡­ I want you to make out with me.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°If you reject me, I¡¯m going to tell Mom and Dad about what you did. I shall find the police too¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily!¡± Tom chided in exasperation.


    ¡°So? Are you doing it with me?¡± A smug expression was etched upon Emily¡¯s face.


    Though Tom had now ovee his psychological fear of women after the treatment and could


    normally perform in his sexual life, he did not want to touch Emily.


    She was too filthy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think about it!¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll go down and tell Mom and Dad now¡­ You¡­¡±


    As Emily spoke, she bumped him with her elbow and pretended to march out of the room.


    Tom instantly grabbed her wrist and threw her to the ground recklessly. ¡°Emily! Are you f*cking


    crazy!?¡±


    Pain pulsed through her veins, blurring her vision.


    However, she recollected herself in the very next second.


    She slowly got to her feet. ¡°I want you to¡­ Otherwise, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Tom cursed resentfully. He dragged her to the bed and pushed her onto the bed.


    Emily slowly sat up and grabbed Tom¡¯s tie seductively, pulling their chests together.


    She was in no hurry to make the next move. Her fingertip yed around his tie coquettishly. ¡°Have


    you found out who sent you my strip dancing video and chat records? Do you have any idea who¡¯s


    manipting you to catch me in the act?¡±


    Disgust grew within Tom at the mention of that night.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know,¡± he answered coldly.


    Emily did not pursue the matter. She started kissing and caressing him amorously. Despite his clear


    disinterest, Tom had no other choice but to force himself to cooperate with her.


    When X Quest parked her car in front of Quest Property Group¡¯s entrance, her phone vibrated.


    Instead of rushing out of the car, she took her time searching her phone in her bag and then took a


    look at the notification.


    She did not sleep wellst night. Her head was heavy, and she felt exhausted even if she was


    sitting right now.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    Her phone screen showed an article about Noah Smith on Weibo.


    The article said that they had recently gotten wind of Noah Miller¡¯s appearance in one of the Goose


    factory¡¯s talent showster this year. Noah Miller would be taking the role of mentor for Fire Up


    Street Dancing Season 2.


    In fact, Georgie Clementine had the marketing ounts let the cat out of the bag.


    Theirpany intended to win Noah some attention and enhance his poprity before his debut.


    X Quest logged onto her Weibo ount without hesitation.


    The article had exceeded fifty thousand likes, shares, andments in less than five minutes.


    Countless Noah¡¯s fans were expressing their delight in thement section.


    ¡°I refuse to believe this since there¡¯s no official announcement made by X Entertainment. Please


    don¡¯t give us false hope.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be overjoyed if it¡¯s true! I¡¯m looking forward to seeing my boy! Noah Miller! Mom loves you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be great if the news is true. However, if some otherpanies are trying to spread rumors


    about Noah and let us down, I swear their artists are going to suffer from greater loss!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh! Noah Miller! Noah Miller! Please be true! He¡¯s really good at dancing!¡±


    ¡°Fire Up Street Dancing is a popr talent show! If Noah Miller can make it to that show, I¡¯m sure


    that he¡¯s going to be one of the most notable artists in the country soon.¡±


    X briefly scrolled through thements, after which she got out of the car with her handbag. She


    exited the article and switched to the trending list while striding into thepany.


    There were many employees at the entrance as most of them started working at this hour too.


    All of them greeted X respectfully when they caught sight of her.


    X responded to them with a curt nod and a polite smile.


    Noticing that the lobby was overcrowded, X headed to her exclusive elevator right away.


    There were several hot topics about herpany on the trending list.


    The first hot topic was #Envious Of X Entertainment¡¯s Big Boss#.


    The fifth hot topic was #JayTyCP#.


    Finally, the sixth hot pic showed #Noah Miller Fire Up Street Dancing#.


    X tapped the first hot topic and started scrolling through it.


    The posts inside were mainly photos of X Entertainment¡¯s debuting artists and trainees revealed by


    theizens.


    Whether it was their celebrities in the entertainment industry or their trainees, each of them looked


    heavenly, stunning, and attractive. Everyone was unique and special in their ways.


    As expected, the pictures had caused a stir amongst theizens.


    ¡°The real identity of X Entertainment¡¯s big boss is still unknown today. I¡¯m really curious about who


    she is.¡±


    ¡°Same here. I wonder how it feels to have so many god-like artists around her!¡±


    ¡°This boss is undoubtedly a life winner. I¡¯m so curious about her real identity. Speaking of which,


    she¡¯s good at seeking talented young men, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°X Entertainment¡¯s artists are of the best in the entertainment industry. All of them are wless. God


    has truly blessed the big boss!¡±


    X found this hot topic kind of inexplicable.


    She directly exited the app without spending much time on it.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At this time, the elevator stopped at the floor where the design department was located.


    X first went to the design department to hold a meeting before returning to the sales department


    and calling for another meeting.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Sebastian Brenand was at King Entertainment.


    He was sitting on the sofa by the french window, slowly drinking the ss of red wine in his right


    hand. He had be a broken man ever since he came back from Edgewater.


    Knock knock knock¡­


    Three consecutive knocks broke the silence in the room.


    Sebastian turned to the door. ¡°Come in¡­¡±


    Soon, his assistant Jean Hanson entered the room.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sebastian Brenand asked.


    ¡°Letitia Entertainment¡¯s young master, Magnus, would like to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sebastian took a sip of red wine half-heartedly.


    ¡°He¡¯s hoping to join forces with you to crush X Entertainment¡­ He said that the entire entertainment


    industry is going to fall into their hands if the two of you don¡¯t do something now.¡±


    Sebastian frowned slightly. ¡°Ask him to get lost. Tell him that going against X Entertainment means


    going against me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Jean Hanson nodded courteously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever talk about this matter with me in the future. I don¡¯t care whichpany it is. As long as


    they dare to touch X Entertainment, ask them to f*ck off. Don¡¯t waste my time on them.¡± Sebastian


    snapped.


    Jean responded with a polite nod and left.


    Offended by the ignorant request, Sebastian grabbed the wine ss and gulped down the red wine.


    After Jean left Sebastian¡¯s office, he headed straight to the waiting room on the first floor.


    In the middle of the couch sat Magnus, speaking arrogantly to his father over the phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ally with King Entertainment this time. Yes, we might not be able to deal with X


    Entertainment alone. However, things will be different if we have King Entertainment on our side.


    We can surely turn our tables on our rival when the timees.¡±


    Magnus¡¯s face was glowing with confidence and proudness.


    Noticing Jean wasing in his direction, he immediately hung up the phone and asked, ¡°Can I


    meet your boss now?¡±


    Jean shook his head.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Magnus asked eagerly.


    ¡°He asked you to get lost.¡±


    Magnus was dumbfounded. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t your boss worried about X Entertainment overtaking him?


    X Entertainment is doing better and better. Their artists have upied most of the resources in the


    entertainment industry. Isn¡¯t he jealous?¡±


    ¡°My boss said that going against X Entertainment is the same as going against him,¡± Jean calmly


    replied.


    ¡°Why? Does your boss have some shares in X Entertainment?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jean shook his head.


    ¡°Why is he doing this then?¡± Magnus could not make a head nor tail of Sebastian¡¯s decision.


    Jean gave Magnus a curt nod and stalked out of the waiting room,pletely ignoring his question.


    Magnus was left speechless.


    In the office, Sebastian slowly put down his ss of wine and got up from the sofa. He shuffled to


    the office desk and plopped down on the armchairnguidly.


    He then turned on hisputer, ready to start working.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­ Suddenly, his phone vibrated.


    Seeing his mother¡¯s name on the screen, Sebastian immediately answered the call. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Set aside the night after tomorrow. You¡¯re going to Silver International Hotel for a blind date at eight


    o¡¯clock that night. That girl is your dad¡¯s friend¡¯s daughter, born with a silver spoon in her mouth. I¡¯ve


    seen her pictures before. She¡¯s pretty. You should meet her.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not going¡­¡± Sebastian refused outright.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯ve never seen you reject a blind date before. What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of Rachel Wood? I heard that you¡¯re now a total mess because of her.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Sebastian frowned when he heard Rachel¡¯s name.


    ¡°You looked miserable two days ago. You even got yourself into a car ident. Am I not worried?


    Shouldn¡¯t I ask your men when I¡¯m worried about you?¡± His mother hissed.


    ¡°Since you know how miserable I am now, please stop putting me on a blind date, alright? Give me


    some time to put my mind to rest,¡± Sebastian said while massaging his forehead.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Look at yourself! Is it worth turning yourself into a living corpse for that filthy woman?¡±


    ¡°Come on¡­ Stop talking about her¡­ We¡¯re over. I¡¯ll be fine real soon. Just leave me alone for now.¡±


    Sebastian really did not have the mood to go on some blind dates for the time being.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Rachel Wood was all that was on his mind.


    She had hurt him badly. She belonged to somebody else now.


    Nevertheless, Sebastian Brenand could not stop thinking about her.


    Though he thought of bing a yboy again, he was simply not interested in other women


    anymore. Rachel was the only one in his mind and heart. He could not forget about her no matter


    how hard he tried.


    He even doubted himself sometimes. Perhaps he had betrayed and disappointed too many


    innocent girls in the past. Rachel was simply divine retribution for his misdeeds.


    ¡°But that girl is different¡­¡± Sebastian¡¯s mother said again.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Please¡­ Leave me alone, okay?¡±


    Following that statement, Sebastian hung up the phone. He opened the gallery on his phone and


    found Rachel¡¯s picture.


    This was the only picture of her in his gallery.


    In the picture, Rachel was wearing an apron, happily painting at the art studio. She looked as gentle


    as a dove.


    Sebastian found her attractive when she painted, so he took a picture of her. That photo had been


    on his phone ever since.


    When he returned from Edgewater, bruised and scarred, he had the urge to delete that photo.


    However, he failed to do so.


    ***


    After X Quest finished her work at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she went to the supermarket to


    buy groceries under her bodyguards¡¯ watchful eyes. Then, she went home right away.


    This was the first time her master stayed over at her house. She wanted to make a delicious meal


    for him.


    When she returned home, Stanley Batton and Ron Batton were both not at home.


    After putting all the groceries in the kitchen, X gave Sharon Lindt a call to invite her, Wilson


    Batton, and Catherine Batton toe over and have dinner together.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sharon epted her invitation without hesitation.


    After that, X texted Stanley and informed him about the family dinner tonight.


    While all these were happening, Stanley was having a meeting in the conference room.


    The man sat in the middle of the table, wearing a well-fitting ck suit with a white shirt inside. His


    domineering aura was palpable.


    Seeing X¡¯s message, the coldness on the man¡¯s face instantly melted away and was reced by


    tenderness. His fondness for X was overflowing from his eyes as he read the message.


    The executives, who were initially expressing their opinions with trepidation, were all paralyzed to


    their spots when they noticed the changes in their boss¡¯s expression.


    It happened as fast as a tornado.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back now to prepare the meal with you,¡± Stanley replied.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not,¡± Stanley reassured X.


    Stanley shoved his phone back into his pocket, got up, and turned to Zack Cassidy. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the


    meeting to you. I have to go now.¡±


    Zack nodded respectfully.


    With that, Stanley stalked out of the conference room without saying a word.


    Immediately after he left, all the executives started to exchange looks with each other.


    Whispers and babbles of voices swarmed across the room in the very next second.


    ¡°Aye¡­ Our president has gone to apany his wife again, right?¡±


    ¡°Our young mistress is really something, eh?¡±


    ¡°In the past, if someone told me that our president is a love maniac, I would never have believed it.¡±


    ¡°I had always thought that being our president¡¯s girl must be a very miserable experience. I was


    wrong. I¡¯m sorry, my dear president.¡±


    Zack listened to the crowd¡¯s discussion in silence.


    He strongly agreed with some of them, though he never had the gut to express his thoughts.


    After texting Stanley, X sent Josh Batton a message, too, telling him that his grandfather was


    back. She asked him if he wanted to join the dinner tonight.


    Josh Batton replied to her message in just one second.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    His reply was simple, ¡®Okay.¡¯


    ***


    Stanley Batton drove home in his ck Bentley Arnage.


    As soon as he reached home, he headed straight to the kitchen to find X Quest.


    X was dressed in a white housecoat and a white apron on the outside. She was washing


    vegetables at the sink when Stanley walked into the kitchen.


    She had styled her hair into a casual low ponytail with a green ribbon, looking cute and amicable.


    X¡¯s soft lips instantly stretched into a genuine smile at the sight of her beloved husband. ¡°Hubby,


    you¡¯re back.¡±


    Stanley walked up to her and washed his hands. Voluntarily and without warning, he picked up the


    vegetables and started washing them, taking over X¡¯s task. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t have toe back to help me. I can do it myself.¡± X tilted her head and


    gazed at the man¡¯s stunning face.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to cook for the whole family alone? That sounds tiring to me.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Stanley did not argue and continued to wash the vegetables.


    His consideration warmed X¡¯s heart.


    Her husband always gave her the top priority regardless of the time of day. She was just like a


    spoiled little princess under his love and care.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Grandpa? Howe he didn¡¯te back with you?¡± X asked as she


    scanned the house.


    ¡°He went to meet an old friend,¡± answered Stanley.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Let me help you cut the vegetables.¡± X offered to help.


    ¡°Sure. Be careful, alright?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    X nned to make lemon chicken. Hence, she took the cleaned lemons from the sink and ced


    them on the cutting board, carefully slicing them.


    She had only managed to cut two slices of lemon before the doorbell rang. Ding dong¡­ Ding


    dong¡­


    X immediately put down the knife, cleaned her hands with the apron, and then rushed to the


    smart door viewer.


    Seeing that it was Sharon Lindt and Catherine Batton on the screen, she opened the door without


    further ado.


    ¡°Mom, Catherine, why are you guys here so early?¡± X was overjoyed.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re here to help you! How are you going to cook for the whole family on your own? Do


    you want to die of exhaustion?¡± Sharon and Catherine entered the house hand in hand and


    changed into slippers.


    Once again, X felt touched. ¡°My husband is back, and he¡¯s already helping me. Make yourself at


    home while waiting for us. I mentioned that I¡¯m treating you guys to dinner, right? Since dinner is on


    me, how can I trouble you to help me out?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t care if dinner is on you or me¡­ Get some rest, alright. Stan, Catherine, and I will


    prepare the meal.¡± Sharon dragged X to the living room and forced her onto the couch.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Sit down and watch the TV. I¡¯m going to the kitchen,¡± Sharon babbled on, not giving X


    a chance to speak.


    X could feel her cheeks burning with embarrassment. ¡°Mom¡­ Please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be mad if you try to stop me again,¡± Sharon warned.


    Catherine grinned mischievously. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯d better listen to Mom. You have no chance to


    work when Mom, Fifth Brother, and I are around.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Subsequently, Sharon and Catherine followed the sshes of Stanley washing vegetables and


    headed to the kitchen.


    The two of them paused at the kitchen door and turned to nce at X. ¡°Watch the TV and be a


    good girl. Do you hear me?¡±


    X managed a helpless nod.


    At that instance, she felt like the whole Batton family spoiled her instead of her husband alone.


    Everyone in the Batton family was incredibly nice to her, as if she was a valuable treasure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. The two of you should join X,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°No way.¡± Sharon insisted. She washed her hands with Catherine and began to help him out.


    The three of them worked harmonically in the kitchen. On the other hand, X¡ªwho was forbidden


    to enter the kitchen¡ªhad nothing to do, so she logged onto Honor of Kings and started ying


    games.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­ Halfway through the game, her phone vibrated, and an unfamiliar number


    popped up on the screen.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    X Quest picked up the call at once.


    ¡°Sister-inw, can you do me a favor?¡± A familiar voice rang from the speaker.


    ¡°What happened?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m stuck in one of the washrooms at Antis International Airport. There are thousands of fans


    outside, and I can¡¯t reach Chief Clementine¡­¡± Ear-splitting screams could be heard over the other


    end of the phone as Josh Batton tried to exin the situation to X.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone there to pick you up,¡± said X.


    After that, she hung up the phone and searched for Georgie¡¯s contact.


    Right at that moment, Stanley Batton came out from the kitchen.


    Hearing X¡¯s anxious voice, he quickened his pace to X and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Josh is trapped in the airport washroom. Thousands of fans are blocking the door, so he can¡¯t get


    out of there,¡± X exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Zack to check it out.¡±


    Following that statement, Stanley called Zack Cassidy and recounted the situation to him.


    After reminding Zack to bring some bodyguards with him, he hung up the phone and gently stroked


    X¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, hubby.¡± X smiled and gave Stanley a warm hug, her voice sweet and sappy.


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do. Continue with your game. I¡¯ll go back to help Mom first, hmm?¡± Stanley softly


    said.


    X nodded obediently.


    Stanley ruffled her hair again, then went back to the kitchen.


    ***


    The doorbell rang about an hourter.


    X happened to end her third round of the game at that instant.


    She immediately rose to her feet and darted to the smart door viewer.


    On the screen, Josh could be clearly seen standing outside the door.


    He was wearing a snow-white dress shirt, and his hair was naturally parted in a three-seven style.


    He looked exceptionally young and casual without hair gel or hairspray.


    There were two ck-d men behind Josh, both of whom were carrying huge bags in their hands.


    X opened the door.


    Josh entered the house and changed into slippers. Then, he turned to the men behind him and


    ordered, ¡°Bring the stuff inside.¡±


    ¡°What are those?¡± X peered at the boxes inside of the bags, curiosity written all over her face.


    Bird¡¯s nest, cordyceps, Dragon Well tea¡­ There were different kinds of supplements in the bags.


    ¡°I bought them on my way here.¡± Josh added, ¡°Nothing much. They¡¯re just some supplements and


    my brother¡¯s favorite Dragon Well tea.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Why did you buy so many things? It¡¯s just a family dinner,¡± X asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t juste here empty-handed, can I?¡± Josh beamed with pleasure before heading to the


    living room.


    His smile was infectious and warm as if all the ice and snow around him were going to melt.


    X followed closely behind him.


    The men in ck left the house after cing the items in the living room.


    X and Josh sat down on the couch.


    The bags of supplements had upied the coffee table to the brim. There was barely any space left


    to put anything else.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Josh scanned the house.


    X smiled. ¡°They¡¯re busy cooking in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°I shall help them out.¡± Josh got up from the couch and headed straight to the kitchen.


    The Batton family prepared the meal while X yed her games. She had tried to enter the


    kitchen once but was once again forcefully kicked out of there.


    Having no other choice, she returned to the living room and continued ying her games.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    As the saying went, many hands make light work. The Batton family made a table full of food in a


    blink of an eye. There were about eighteen dishes.


    When all the food was served, Wilson Batton and Ron Batton arrived at the doorstep. The big family


    had a whale of a time at dinner.


    After the meal, Wilson, Josh Batton, and Stanley Batton gathered around the coffee table to y


    chess.


    Ron watched them from the side.


    On the other hand, X Quest, Sharon Lindt, and Catherine Batton yed Honor of Kings excitedly.


    When all the family members met, their happiness knew no bounds.


    X¡¯s performance in the game was as impressive as usual.


    Sharon and Catherine could not stop praising her.


    Under X''s guidance, the three of them only took thirteen minutes to win the game.


    Sharon¡¯s eyes brimmed with admiration and adoration when she saw the word ¡®victory¡¯ across her


    phone screen. ¡°You¡¯re awesome, X! How did you dodge the attacks so smoothly? If I had half of


    your talents, I could¡¯ve broken my losing streak long ago.¡±


    Catherine gave X a thumbs up. ¡°Exactly, Sister-inw. Is there anything that you can¡¯t do? You¡¯re


    good at everything. You¡¯re my role model!¡±


    X scratched her head bashfully. ¡°Nah, you guys are exaggerating. In fact, movement in games


    can be improved through practice.¡±


    ¡°Talent matters too. Not everyone can do it as easily as you do.¡± Sharon disagreed with her.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ We¡¯re all human, aren¡¯t we? Why is my sister-inw so talented while I¡¯m not?¡± Catherine


    comined.


    X giggled. She put her left hand around Sharon¡¯s shoulder, then her right hand around


    Catherine¡¯s. ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t embarrass me. Speaking of which, Catherine, you¡¯re leaving tomorrow,


    right?¡±


    Catherine nodded helplessly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been away from school for too long. They¡¯re mad. I¡¯ll be


    kicked out of school if I don¡¯t go back now.¡±


    Sharon rolled her eyes at Catherine. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare toe back without my permission next time.


    You¡¯re only allowed toe back on school holidays.¡±


    Catherine nodded.


    Sharon¡¯s serious expression faded away in the very next second. She pulled Catherine into her


    arms and gently ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°Darling, please take good care of yourself there,


    alright?¡±


    Catherine nodded once more.


    Subsequently, she averted her gaze to her father and brothers. ¡°Dad, Grandpa, Fifth Brother, Sixth


    Brother, are you going to see me off tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley calmly replied.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Josh answered without hesitation.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. We¡¯ll be there,¡± Wilson reassured her.


    Ron ruffled Catherine¡¯s hair dotingly. ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Catherine nodded delightedly. She held X¡¯s hands tightly and pleaded pitifully.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯ll be there too, right?¡±


    X nodded. ¡°Yeah, I promise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you too. All of us will be there to see you off,¡± Sharon added.


    ¡°Well, I probably won¡¯t be back until the summer. Please don¡¯t forget about me, okay?¡± said


    Catherine.


    ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll miss you.¡± X fondly stroked her hair.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll text you through WeChat. Keep in touch¡­¡± As Catherine spoke, she leaned her


    head on X¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ***


    The Batton family left at eleven o¡¯clock.


    X, Ron, and Stanley watched their car disappear from the street before returning to the living


    room together.


    X hugged Ron¡¯s arm intimately. ¡°Grandpa, let me take you to the guest room.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ X, why don¡¯t you go upstairs first? I have something to tell Stan,¡± Ron suggested.


    X went upstairs obediently, leaving the two of them alone.


    After X left, Ron motioned Stanley to sit on the couch.


    He then took Stanley¡¯s hand and checked his pulse carefully, his face dead serious.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Stanley Batton remained silent the entire time. The room was so quiet one could hear a pin drop.


    After the pulse check, Ron Batton let out a deep sigh. ¡°You¡¯d better go find that guy once more¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Stanley Batton nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you until you get better,¡± Ron added.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worried, Grandpa.¡± Stanley frowned slightly.


    Ron sighed and gently patted his shoulder, his eyes rimmed with red. ¡°Silly kid, I¡¯m your Grandpa.


    Of course, I¡¯m worried about you. Unlike your siblings, you¡¯ve gone through a lot since you were a


    kid. Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to hide it from X?¡± Ron continued, ¡°She¡¯ll find out about it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hide it for now. At least she¡¯s happy that way, right?¡± Stanley added, ¡°You should get


    some rest, Grandpa. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Sighing once more, Ron got up from the couch and went upstairs.


    Stanley did not follow him. He reached for the teapot on the coffee table and poured himself a cup


    of osmanthus tea, elegantly savoring it.


    After finishing the cup of tea, he finally left the empty living room and headed to his bedroom.


    Meanwhile, X Quest was taking a bath with her mask on and listening to music simultaneously.


    She was ying ¡®City in the Sky¡¯ again.


    She was hooked on this song recently. She loved to listen to it at night, especially when she was


    taking a bath.


    This song was like the remedy for her exhaustion.


    The bathtub was full of snow-white foam, and her body waspletely submerged in it, revealing


    only her fair arms and her sexy corbone.


    Seeing that there was no one in the bedroom, Stanley strode to the bathroom and took a look inside


    it.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When he saw X was taking a bath, he took off his clothes and stepped into the bathtub, sitting


    next to her.


    X¡¯s stomach knotted as soon as she saw the man.


    Her heart stumbled over its rhythm, and pulse began beating in her ears, blocking out all other


    sounds.


    ¡°What were you talking about with Grandpa?¡± X steadied her heartbeat and asked.


    Stanley pulled her into his arms. ¡°Nothing much¡­¡±


    X did not pursue the matter. She surrendered to his secure embrace, enjoying the peace that she


    had been longing for.


    However, the man soon started to do something nonsensical again.


    He broke the silence in the bathroom.


    Water overflowed from the bathtub, and the foam was all over the floor¡­


    ***


    Meanwhile, Georgie Clementine was sitting in front of theputer in her luxurious study room,


    completing her virtual husband¡¯s daily tasks, Cloud Piercer.


    The two of them were currently fighting against the boss.


    They were wearing the newly released limited edition white couple robes in the game, making a


    great pair.


    Their usernames kept appearing in the national chat:


    ¡°Have you seen Extraordinary Geo and Cloud Piercer¡¯s outfits? They¡¯ve bought the new limited


    edition couple robes, which cost thirty thousand dors! That¡¯s insane,¡± Little Fish eximed.


    ¡°Cloud Piercer is very generous to his wife. He must be really rich,¡± Axe-man hissed.


    ¡°The good men always belong to the others. I¡¯m so jealous! Sob¡­¡± Shaving Ice cried.


    Georgie was tired of their pointlessments.


    The yers would mention their names every time Cloud Piercer bought her a new gift.


    Suddenly, Cloud Piercer sent her a message.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for quite some time. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for us to meet each other in


    real life?¡±


    When Georgie saw the message, her chest grew so tight it was hard to breathe.


    She was in love with his virtual husband. She had thought of meeting him in real life too.


    Georgie took a deep breath and typed. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°What city are you in?¡± Cloud Piercer asked.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    ¡°Antis,¡± Extraordinary Geo replied.


    ¡°What a coincidence! Me too,¡± Cloud Piercer said.


    ¡°?????¡±


    Never in her life had she imagined that guy was in the same city as her. They were so close to each


    other, after all.


    ¡°Shall we meet at Deep Ocean Western Cuisine at 8 p.m. tomorrow?¡± Cloud Piercer asked.


    Deep Ocean Western Cuisine¡­ It was a high-end restaurant in Antis¡­


    One would have to spend at least a thousand dors there.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Extraordinary Geo sent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know again after I book a private room for us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure.¡±


    Georgie Clementine started to get nervous after epting his invitation.


    She was going to meet her crush for the first time tomorrow.


    She did not have the faintest idea of how he looked like nor what kind of person he was. She did not


    know if he was the kind of young, capable man she imagined.


    She wondered if it would be awkward when they met each other.


    ¡°Have some rest. See you tomorrow,¡± Cloud Piercer said.


    ¡°Okay, bye,¡± Extraordinary Geo replied.


    With that out of the way, Georgie immediately exited the app and ran to the bathroom. She then put


    on a mask after washing her face.


    Her skin was not in good condition these few days. She ought to do her skincare routine earnestly


    so she could look her best tomorrow.


    On the contrary, a contented smile blossomed upon Henry Armstrong¡¯s face when he closed his


    laptop.


    He failed to win Georgie¡¯s heart in reality, but things were different on the inte.


    In the beginning, he had a thing for Georgie because he thought she was a special girl. He was


    simply curious about her.


    He was motivated more by lust than by love. That was the reason why he insisted on pursuing


    Georgie no matter how harshly she treated him.


    However, he got to know her better through the game, and he began to fall for her.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He found that Georgie was the perfect girl. Not only was she good looking, but she had a fairly


    positive outlook on life.


    Nheless, anxiety and fear had reced his happiness in no time.


    He wondered how Georgie was going to react when she found that he was Cloud Piercer.


    She had always been indifferent to him, and she seemed to hate him.


    Would she turn around and leave as soon as they met tomorrow?


    ***


    The next day.


    After X Quest and the Batton family went to the airport to see Catherine Batton off, Stanley


    Batton drove X to Quest Property Group.


    Thepany was a hive of activity. X got into her stride as soon as she set foot into her office.


    She was so busy that she did not have time to lift her head or drink water the entire morning.


    Finally, she finished going through all the documents on her table at noon.


    She was about to go downstairs for lunch when her phone rang.


    Seeing Georgie¡¯s name on the screen, X immediately got back to her seat and picked up the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Georgie?¡±


    ¡°Are you free now, President X? Can you go to the mall with me? I want to get some new


    clothes, but I don¡¯t know what to buy¡­¡± Georgie pleaded.


    ¡°Sure. Why are you going shopping all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have an important date tonight,¡± Georgie answered truthfully.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have lunch first. Let¡¯s meet at the Goldfield za¡¯s main entrance at two o¡¯clock.¡± X


    agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, X darted to the staff canteen and had a quick meal.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    After the meal, X Quest got into her red Maserati.


    She used the mirror in her car to put on some simple makeup. After that, she turned on her car


    engine and drove off into traffic.


    At two o¡¯clock, X punctually arrived at Goldfield za.


    Just as she parked, she saw Georgie Clementine in front of the shopping mall¡¯s entrance. Georgie


    was looking down at her phone and ying something on it.


    Georgie wore a set of bright rose-red formal attire with a white shirt on the inside. Her hair was


    pulled back into a bun on one side, and she had intricate makeup on. Just by standing there, she


    had attracted a lot of attention from the men around.


    X picked up her tinum Hermes purse before quickly walking out of her car and over to


    Georgie. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    While speaking, X naturally wrapped her hand around Georgie¡¯s arm.


    Georgie slowly put her phone away and led X into the shopping mall.


    ¡°You said you wanted to meet someone important. Who is that? Are you meeting your potential


    suitor?¡± X asked as she looked at the cosmetic stores she was walking past.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Georgie shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is it then? A client? That¡¯s odd. You didn¡¯t use to buy clothes specifically to meet clients,¡± X


    said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret¡­ I¡¯ll tell you after tonight¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Georgie still didn¡¯t know what exactly would happen after meeting Cloud Piercer. She wasn¡¯t sure


    what their rtionship would be yet.


    Hence, she decided not to tell X everything for now.


    She would do so after everything became more certain.


    Since Georgie didn¡¯t want to say it, X didn¡¯t continue asking further. Instead, she silently got into


    the lift with Georgie, and they arrived on the floor for women¡¯s attire¡­


    Georgie brought X to Chanel¡¯s store right away¡­


    There were many new summer designs in the store.


    Georgie, apanied by X, carefully checked out each of these designs.


    Very soon, a red shirt-style dress caught X¡¯s attention. She reached for it and measured it


    against Georgie.


    After deciding that the dress was quite suitable for Georgie, X handed it over to her. ¡°Here, try


    this¡­¡±


    Georgie carefully looked at the dress and decided it looked decent. She then nodded and prepared


    to head to the changing room.


    Right then, Henry Armstrong entered the store with a youngdy.


    Thedy seemed only to be seventeen years old. Her eyes wererge, and her skin was fair. She


    was wearing a white chiffon dress that made her look almost like an expensive doll.


    When Henry saw Georgie and X, he wanted to approach them and greet them.


    However, the youngdy tugged at his arm. ¡°I think that LV dress would look good on me¡­ Let¡¯s go


    there first¡­¡± She said.


    Before Henry could greet X and Georgie, the youngdy dragged him away¡­


    ¡°That girl looks like she¡¯s barely seventeen, doesn¡¯t she? I can¡¯t believe he could actually date


    someone that young,¡± Georgie couldn¡¯t help but utter.


    Now, her impression of Henry was getting worse.


    ¡°Could she be his sister? My husband told me Henry has a sister around the age of seventeen¡­


    But I¡¯ve never met her,¡± X said.


    ¡°Although he¡¯s a womanizer, he doesn¡¯t date underage girls. He¡¯s still a man of principle in this


    regard,¡± X added.


    ¡°Forget it. How could a womanizer be a man of principles?¡± Georgie said before walking into a


    changing room with the dress in her hand.


    Meanwhile, X waited quietly on a leather couch that a salesperson led her to. She was ying


    with her phone while she waited for Georgie.


    A few minutester, Georgie walked out of the changing room.


    After putting the new dress on, she looked even more attractive.


    Georgie¡¯s skin was already fair. The bright red fabric made her skin look even fairer.


    With the petite waistline and the lower part red out, her waist and legs looked even thinner. All her


    curves looked perfect.


    X was instantly stunned by how beautiful Georgie looked.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    X Quest immediately gave Georgie Clementine the thumbs up. ¡°Go with this one. It looks very


    good¡­¡±


    Georgie smiled and looked at her dress. She then turned around and looked at her reflection in the


    mirror.


    Indeed, it looked very good on her. Georgie was very satisfied.


    When Henry Armstrong and the youngdy walked out from the LV store directly across, he


    immediately saw Georgie.


    Seeing her in the bright red dress thoroughly stunned him.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Let¡¯s go. What are you looking at? Let¡¯s check out Dior¡­¡± The youngdy dragged Henry


    along as she ran to Dior¡¯s store.


    Henry didn¡¯t say anything and passively allowed the youngdy to drag him forward¡­


    ***


    At seven o¡¯clock, Georgie finished all her work. She walked into her resting room and took a quick


    shower.


    After that, she pulled her hair back into a one-sided bun and put on some intricate makeup. She


    then changed into her new dress and a pair of silver high heels.


    Georgie stood in front of the dressing mirror. After making sure her makeup and outfit looked alright,


    she picked up the keys to her Lamborghini and walked out of X Entertainment¡¯s building.


    She casually pressed a button on the key. A white Lamborghini not too far away immediately


    beeped twice to indicate it was unlocked.


    Georgie then walked over and got into the car.


    She looked at the mirror in the car to recheck her makeup. After that, she started the car and drove


    off.


    At eight o¡¯clock, Georgie arrived at Deep Blue Western Restaurant, where she had agreed to meet


    Cloud Piercer.


    Once Georgie parked her car, she put on some Chanel¡¯s Gabrielle perfume before picking her


    phone up and entering the restaurant.


    The restaurant had a luxurious design inspired by European castles. Walking into it felt as if she


    was walking into an ancient European pce.


    A young man dressed in a ck tuxedo yed lively piano music on a stage in the middle of the


    restaurant. Walking into the restaurant immediately made one feel rxed.


    By now, the restaurant was already very crowded. At one nce, every customer was wearing


    attires of internationally renowned brands.


    With directions from a waiter, Georgie walked to the room where she had agreed to meet Cloud


    Piercer.


    When she arrived outside the door, the waiter left.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the closed door, Georgie suddenly felt even more nervous¡­


    Right then, Cloud Piercer was already inside.


    Once Georgie opened this door, she would be able to see the in-game husband she had been


    thinking about all this time and how he really looked like.


    After taking a deep breath, Georgie calmed herself and ced her hand on the door handle.


    With a gentle press, the door opened. A luxurious room came into sight¡­


    Georgie looked around, but nobody was there.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Sorry I¡¯mte. There was heavy traffic on the way¡­¡± A familiar voice said.


    Georgie Clementine subconsciously frowned and turned around¡­


    He was apologizing to her for beingte¡­


    Did this mean he was Cloud Piercer?


    Wasn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence? How did she actually bump into him in a game?


    In fact, did this person single-handedly n their meeting, getting to know each other, and falling in


    love with each other? Otherwise, how could such a coincidence ur?

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    After thinking back, Georgie Clementine realized that Henry Armstrong did see her ying Heroes


    Assemble before.


    Hence, it wasn¡¯t unlikely that he intentionally got close to her in the game so that he could get closer


    to her in real life.


    After recalling a little more, Georgie realized that Cloud Piercer had started getting close to her quite


    suddenly.


    Combining all these facts, Georgie felt confident that she was right.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Henry did it on purpose.


    Indeed, he was a womanizer, and he had many ways to get the women he wanted.


    Before meeting Cloud Piercer, Georgie Clementine used to have many wonderful fantasies.


    However, all of that vanished now.


    What kind of future would she have with a womanizer?


    Earlier in the day, he had brought an underage youngdy to go shopping. At night, he came to see


    his in-game wife.


    Could a person like this make anyone happy?


    Georgie nced at him coldly. ¡°You couldn¡¯t get close to me in real life. Is that why you pretended to


    be someone else in the game to woo me?¡±


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s talk inside¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me your ¡®honey¡¯. There¡¯s nothing to talk about. Since I¡¯ve found out who you are, let¡¯s


    stop talking. I don¡¯t want to y with you anymore¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Henry wasn¡¯t surprised by her reaction.


    Earlier, he had already thought that something like this might happen.


    Henry immediately grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to y with me in the game. I really do


    like you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Is that so? You like me so much that you went shopping with another girl on the day we meet,¡±


    Georgie uttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you right now that I¡¯m not interested in fooling around with a womanizer like you. I¡¯m not


    like you. I don¡¯t treat this as a game. If you want to y, look for someone else. I¡¯m not a woman


    you can toy with,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to toy with you¡­ Besides, thatdy earlier was my younger sister, Jenny Armstrong.


    Ever since we got married in the game, I¡¯ve not seen anyone else. It¡¯s true¡­¡± Henry exined.


    Georgie didn¡¯t feel anything on the inside.


    She didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    Womanizers were great at tricks like this. They knew exactly how to make women happy.


    After getting what they want, they would turn around and leave, searching for their next target.


    Being in the entertainment industry for a while, Georgie had seen far too many cases like this.


    Quite a few young celebrities in thepany were all tricked by womanizers. They were hurt so


    badly that they wanted to die.


    Georgie didn¡¯t want to repeat those women¡¯s mistakes.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ Nothing can happen between us. Give up,¡± Georgie said before pushing Henry away.


    She then looked up proudly and started walking to the elevator.


    Before she got into the elevator, Henry reached out and pressed her against the wall nearby. He


    pressed his body tightly against her so that she couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°I think you have existing prejudice


    toward me,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I? Don¡¯t you know fully well what kind of person you are?¡± Georgie asked ndly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Henry was speechless.


    Fine. Henry did indeed have a bad record. He couldn¡¯t challenge Georgie on this.


    ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°No¡­ Let¡¯s talk. What must I do for you to believe me?¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Womanizers don¡¯t deserve to be trusted,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°But I really do want to be in a rtionship with you¡­ I¡¯m not ying around. Please believe me,¡±


    Henry pleaded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe you¡­¡± Georgie said.


    This was the first time in Henry¡¯s life that a woman actually resisted him.


    Other women would do anything to try to please him. They would even offer their bodies to him.


    Georgie was the only one who was different¡­


    But that was precisely what Henry liked about her.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    ¡°But you already got married to me. You must be responsible for that,¡± Henry Armstrong said.


    No matter what happened, he was going to stick with Georgie Clementine.


    Georgie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I got married to you in a game. It¡¯s all made up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Whatever it is, you must be responsible for me¡­ Honey¡­¡± Henry said.


    Georgie felt extremely helpless. ¡°Henry, can you show some decency? Who¡¯s your wife?¡±


    He looked like a very presentable man, but was he so unreasonable?


    ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t I always call you this in the game? You didn¡¯t refuse me back then. In fact, you also


    called me honey in the game¡­¡± Henry said.


    Georgie couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know it was you¡­ If I had


    known, I wouldn¡¯t have even talked to you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Things have already gone this far. Let¡¯s just keep going even if it was wrong¡­ Honey¡­¡± Henry


    said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®honey¡¯,¡± Georgie uttered.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Henry repeated.


    Georgie remained silent.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re already here anyway. Why don¡¯t you have a meal with me before you go?¡± Henry


    added.


    ¡°No way in hell,¡± Georgie said before rolling her eyes at him again.


    Right then, the elevator door opened.


    A beautiful woman with thick makeup walked out.


    Suddenly, the strong scent of Chanel¡¯s Coco Mademoiselle could be smelled.


    It was a little too strong, and Georgie subconsciously frowned when she smelled it. After that, she


    tried to push Henry away.


    However, Henry still wouldn¡¯t budge¡­


    ¡°Henry Armstrong¡­ Let go of me, d*mn it! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to make you regret it,¡± Georgie


    uttered as she struggled to set herself free.


    ¡°Honey, stop doing this, will you? What must I do for you to believe me?¡± Henry maintained his calm


    composure as he spoke. Hepletely ignored the beautiful woman nearby.


    When the beautiful woman saw this scene, she felt extremely confused.


    Subconsciously, her eyes that had undergone cosmetic surgery for double-eyelids widened. ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe Henry would have such lowly demeanor too,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but tease.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Henry looked at the woman impatiently.


    She looked very familiar. Although Henry felt as if he had seen her somewhere, he couldn¡¯t quite


    remember.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that you used to date my best friend? Back then, you acted as if you were


    much better than her,¡± the beautiful woman added.


    ¡°Get lost¡­ Don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m enjoying my lover¡¯spany,¡± Henry said.


    The beautiful woman made a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound before walking away.


    Georgie didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she grabbed Henry¡¯s arm and forcefully jerked it to one side¡­


    With the onset of sharp pain, Henry subconsciously backed away.


    In the next second, Georgie reached out and pressed Henry against the wall with her body.


    The whole process happened within three seconds, and it seemed extremely cool.


    Georgie pinched Henry¡¯s chin. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get beaten up, treat me more respectfully in the


    future. Don¡¯t get too close for no reason. Also, we are not lovers,¡± she said.


    Before Henry could react, Georgie let go of him and walked into the elevator.


    Henry immediately grabbed his hurting wrist before running after her.


    However, the elevator door closed on him¡­


    The closed door easily separated the two of them, and they were now in two different worlds¡­


    Although Henry¡¯s wrist wouldn¡¯t stop hurting, he started smiling faintly. ¡°She¡¯s very tough¡­¡±


    The women he met in the past were all docile.


    Now, Henry felt as if he had encountered a wild, untamable horse. It felt very refreshing to him¡­

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    After feeling another sharp pain in his wrist, Henry Armstrong hissed. He then carefully moved his


    wrist a little.


    This was the first time he met a woman who was this difficult to pursue.


    After a long while, the pain in his wrist finally faded.


    He immediately opened WeChat and sent Georgie Clementine a message. ¡°I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯m


    serious about it this time,¡± he said.


    However, when his message was sent out, Henry was stunned.


    There was a striking red exmation mark at the end of his message.


    The notification below exined that his message didn¡¯t sessfully reach the recipient.


    This meant Georgie had blocked him¡­


    Henry let out a long, helpless sigh. ¡°She¡¯s really cruel¡­¡± He murmured to himself.


    ***


    On the busy road, Georgie¡¯s white Lamborghini overtook the cars around it.


    She was driving with one hand while her other hand waszily pressed against her chin as her


    elbow rested on the car¡¯s window frame.


    With her car windowpletely rolled down, breezes with the scent of roses blew against her,


    making her hair sway softly in the air.


    Georgie was in a bad mood tonight¡­


    She had gone to meet her in-game husband, full of hope. In the end, she found out the guy was


    actually Henry, the womanizer.


    The Cloud Piercer she imagined had always been a gentle, clean, and prince-like man.


    Since it was her first time dating online, she thought she would have a perfect, happy ending. She


    didn¡¯t expect things to end like this.


    Georgie liked the kind of person Henry portrayed in the game. He was gentle, responsible, and very


    devoted to her.


    However, all she liked was the person he portrayed in the game.


    Georgie didn¡¯t like Henry in real life at all because he was too much of a womanizer. He wasn¡¯t


    someone she could handle.


    She had no interest in a man like him.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a high-ss clubhouse called Ink.


    X Quest, Stanley Batton, and Ron Batton were sitting around arge, round rosewood table in a


    luxurious Country Z-inspired room while they enjoyed delicious delicacies.


    The whole time, Stanley wouldn¡¯t stop putting food on X and Ron¡¯s tes¡­


    X, on the other hand, kept telling jokes to make Ronugh.


    It was a very heart-warming and peaceful scene.


    When Emily Quest walked past the room, she coincidentally witnessed this through the thinly veiled


    door.


    The joyful look and smile on X¡¯s face made Emily feel extremely annoyed and jealous.


    After ring at X briefly, she hastened her footsteps into the room next door.


    Inside, Tom Sullivan was sitting on a rosewood couch with a cold expression on his face.


    When he saw Emily walking in, he started speaking in a disgusted tone, ¡°Why did you ask me to


    come here?¡±


    ¡°Must I have a reason to ask you out? We¡¯re a married couple. Shouldn¡¯t we asionally go on


    dates?¡± Emily walked up to Tom and sat on his thigh. She then circled her arms around his neck.


    Tom felt disgusted by her touch.


    Frowning coldly, he tried to push her away.


    However, Emily held onto him tightly around his neck like glue. ¡°Tom¡­ I hope you can be a little


    nicer to me, even if it means you must act¡­ Don¡¯t forget what¡¯s in my hands¡­¡±


    Tom immediately stopped pushing her away. His face turned dark. ¡°Emily, you really are


    shameless¡­¡± He said.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Emily felt hurt by his words, but she kept a smile on her face. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go¡­ We¡¯ll sit over there


    and order our foodter¡­¡± She said.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    ¡°Get up. I can go there and sit if you do¡­¡± Tom Sullivan said.


    ¡°Carry me there¡­¡± Emily Quest said.


    Tom frowned helplessly before carrying Emily over to the chair and sat her down.


    After that, he sat down on the other side of the table.


    For Tom, a day like this wasplete torture.


    Sometimes, he wished he could kill Emily for being the b*tch she was.


    Next door, X Quest and the others were still having a good time, and they were talking and


    laughing all the way¡­


    Ron Batton carefully ced a piece of plum-braised pork rib on X¡¯s te. ¡°Don¡¯t you like plum-


    braised pork ribs? Have a little more,¡± he said.


    X leaned gently against Stanley Batton as she smiled at Ron. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about, Stan¡­¡± Ron looked at Stanley and said


    with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Stanley held onto X¡¯s shoulder with one hand. His fingertip rubbed against her skin


    very gently.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°I asked your father to amend his will,¡± Ron said.


    ¡°Amend his will?¡± A look of surprise appeared in Stanley¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been changed such that¡­ If you ever do X wrong, everything you were supposed to


    inherit from your father after he passes away, including thepany and some properties, will all


    belong to X¡­¡± Ron said as he ate.


    X was shocked to hear this.


    She never thought the Batton family would do something like this for her, and she felt deeply


    touched at this moment.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m fine with that,¡± Stanley said as he continued to hold X. He didn¡¯t show any


    expression in his eyes.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ You didn¡¯t have to do this. I believe my husband will always be good to me,¡± X said.


    ¡°Who knows what might happen in the future? I think it¡¯s a good thing to keep you insured.¡± Ron


    smiled before cing another piece of plum-braised pork rib on X¡¯s te. ¡°Eat some more, my


    good child,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why are you so nice to me?¡± X¡¯s eyes began to well up.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Grandpa likes you¡­ and I think of you as my biological granddaughter,¡± Ron said


    straightforwardly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s talk about something else. X, I¡¯m going to a sculpture art


    exhibition tomorrow¡­ Will youe with me if you are free?¡± Ron changed the topic directly.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± X nodded without hesitation.


    ***


    After the meal, Ron started discussing something important about thepany with Stanley.


    X yed with her phone nearby. Feeling a little bored in the room, she excused herself. She took


    the elevator on her own to get to the garden on the first floor.


    This garden looked like a garden in an emperor¡¯s pce. It was huge.


    Although it was nighttime, the garden still looked as bright as day because of the many lit street


    lamps all around the ce.


    The garden¡¯s floor wasyered with colorful rocks of various shapes, and there were exotic-looking


    rocks and lush nts everywhere.


    All the various types of rare flowers and odd nts made the garden seem very lively.


    Walking into the garden made X feel as if she had entered a pce drama series.


    X walked around the garden. When she saw a swing, she sat on it and gently swayed herself


    back and forth while ying with her phone¡­


    After Ron finished discussing business with Stanley, he let out a long, serious sigh. Ron then waved


    at Stanley. ¡°Come and sit over here,¡± he said.


    Stanley got up and sat next to Ron.


    Without saying anything, Ron silently checked Stanley¡¯s pulse.


    In the walkway, Emily had just finished talking on the phone. She was about to return to her room


    when she saw Ron checking Stanley¡¯s pulse through the gap in the door.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Emily Quest instantly stopped walking and turned her head to listen to what they were saying


    carefully.


    ¡°You seem to be getting better¡­ But you should still be careful¡­¡± Ron Batton said seriously before


    letting go of Stanley Batton¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°However, based on the amount you need now, that person probably won¡¯t be able to satisfy you. In


    the end, you still need X. I think you should talk to her about this¡­¡± Ron added.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I know you aren¡¯t willing to use her blood, but even so, you still have to in the end¡­¡± Ron


    said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it now¡­¡± Stanley let out a long sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m really happy to see you two getting along so well now. My efforts to get you two to be together


    weren¡¯t a waste. You can only continue to live well with X by your side¡­¡± Ron added.


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he silently poured himself a cup of tea and finished drinking it.


    Outside the door, Emily seemed shocked.


    What did their conversation mean?


    Why did it sound like there was an ulterior motive for Stanley to marry X and that the Batton


    family was so nice to X? Why did it sound like they were doing it for X¡¯s blood?


    Most importantly, it sounded like X had no idea about their motive.


    From what they said, Stanley seemed to need X¡¯s blood to continue living.


    Could it be that Stanley was nice to X not because of love but because he wanted to get her


    blood?


    This must have been the case.


    When Emily thought of this, she secretly began to feel happy¡­


    Emily really wanted to find out how X would feel once she realized her husband married her and


    was nice to her with an ulterior motive¡­


    The more Emily thought about this, the more excited she became.


    Suddenly, footsteps could be heard.


    Emily immediately came back to her senses and started walking back to her room.


    Just as X got upstairs, Emily disappeared around the corner.


    The two sisters narrowly missed bumping into each other.


    X directly walked back to the room the men were in and back to her seat.


    When Stanley saw her, he immediately stood up and returned to X¡¯s side while hugging X by


    her shoulder. ¡°Were you bored downstairs? Why did youe back so soon?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a little cold¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the weather this year. It¡¯s very abnormal.


    Although it¡¯s almost summer, it still feels cold at night,¡± X said.


    Stanley immediately held her hand.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing the coldness of her hand, Stanley took his jacket off and wrapped it around X¡¯s


    shoulders.


    X could feel his warmth through the jacket.


    The warmth gradually spread throughout her body until it reached her heart.


    Suddenly, she no longer felt cold¡­


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s leave¡­ Go home and rest,¡± Ron stood up and said.


    X and Stanley held each other¡¯s hand and stood up.


    ***


    The next day, in X Entertainment.


    In the CEO¡¯s bright and spacious office, Georgie Clementine was going through arge pile of


    documents at her desk with a serious look on her face.


    She was wearing a set of sapphire-blue formal attire with a white shirt on the inside.


    With intricate makeup, and her hair pulled back into a bun, Georgie seemed fresh yet experienced.


    She also looked bright and attractive.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡±

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    The sound of someone knocking on the door disrupted the peace in the room.


    Georgie Clementine immediately looked at the door. ¡°Pleasee in¡­¡±


    Very soon, the door was opened.


    Her personal assistant, Zayn Wolfgang, walked up to her with a smile on his face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Ms. Georgie¡­ Hurry up and turn around to look behind you¡­¡± Zayn said mysteriously.


    Georgie took a deep look at Katie before turning around and looking out the french window¡­


    Outside the window, there was arge row of words on the opposite building¡¯s LED screen.


    ¡°Georgie Clementine, please go out with me. I¡¯m serious. I love you,¡± it wrote.


    ¡°Georgie, the man who was able to propose through renting a whole screen like that, must be very


    rich, right? I was told that it cost 300,000 dors for ten minutes of screen time¡­¡± Katie said while


    looking enviously at the screen.


    Georgie frowned slightly. ¡°Such an exaggeration¡­¡± She uttered in disdain.


    Indeed, a womanizer knew all the tricks to get the woman he wanted. Georgie wondered what else


    he had up his sleeves¡­


    ¡°How could this be an exaggeration? It¡¯s clearly a romantic gesture. Which girl wouldn¡¯t hope to be


    proposed to in such a way¡­¡± Katie said before walking over to the window and continued looking at


    therge screen¡­


    Right then, up to a thousand balloons of various colors began rising into the air¡­


    They appeared right outside the window¡­


    ¡°Georgie, please go out with me. I¡¯m serious¡­¡± The same sentence was written across all the


    balloons.


    When Georgie saw this, she waspletely shocked¡­


    Katie let out a cry of surprise. ¡°Oh my god¡­ It¡¯s so romantic¡­ If someone proposed to me like this,


    I would definitely agree to it right away¡­¡±


    With that, Katie looked down from the window.


    She could vaguely see several men standing outside.


    Some of them were releasing balloons into the air


    However, only one person was leaningzily against a ck car and looking up at the sky.


    On both sides of the road, countless pedestrians stopped by and took their phones out to take


    pictures of this shocking scene¡­


    Very soon, many employees charged out of the building to witness what was happening.


    ¡°Ms. Georgie¡­ That man isn¡¯t doing anything downstairs. He¡¯s just leaning against the car. He must


    be the one who¡¯s proposing to you, isn¡¯t he? A lot of employees have gone out to watch the show¡­¡±


    Katie had a curious look in her eyes.


    She tried her best to see the man¡¯s face, but she couldn¡¯t quite do so¡­


    They were too high up in the building from this position.


    Georgie didn¡¯t say anything. She grabbed her phone and started heading downstairs directly.


    Katie followed right behind her.


    The two of them took a private lift and arrived on the first floor¡­


    By then, countless employees had gathered in front of the office building.


    When everyone saw Georgie, they all had looks of envy and jealousy on their faces¡­


    Henry Armstrong was standing in front of thepany¡¯s main entrance, leaning against his ck


    Rolls-Royce. He was wearing a set of beige formal attire with a white T-shirt, as well as a pair of


    white shoes. He appeared noble yet fresh.


    Next to him, there were a few men dressed in ck who were still releasing balloons into the air.


    The entire sky seemed to be covered by balloons¡­


    When Henry saw Georgie, he instantly stepped forward and grabbed her hand as if nobody else


    was around. ¡°Georgie¡­ I¡¯m being serious¡­ If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around. When


    have I ever behaved this thoughtfully with another woman?¡± he said.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please ept my proposal¡­¡± Henry added.


    Therge screen on the building behind him was still brightly disying his proposal.


    Crowds on both sides of the road, who were standing around to watch what was happening, quickly


    moved closer when they saw that the female protagonist had arrived.


    Employees and pedestrians directly formed a circle around the two of them¡­


    Suddenly, out of nowhere and without a clue as to who initiated it, the crowd around them started to


    p their hands and cheer. ¡°Say yes, say yes, say yes!¡±

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Georgie Clementine felt extremely embarrassed by this scene.


    Therge screen on the building across the street was still disying the proposal¡­


    ¡°Henry Armstrong¡­ I¡¯ve already told you what I intended to say¡­ The advertisement cost must be


    very expensive. Hurry up and get someone to cancel it¡­ I hope you¡¯ll meet someone better,¡±


    Georgie said.


    With that, Georgie looked coldly at the employees around her. ¡°What are you people doing? Don¡¯t


    you need to work?¡± She asked.


    As soon as she said those words, the employees guiltily looked down and ran back into the


    building.


    Georgie followed the others and returned to the building.


    All the pedestrians were shocked by what happened.


    With such a tall, rich, and handsome man proposing, any woman would probably agree ording


    to how things normally yed out¡­


    However, why were things different this time?


    Henry Armstrong, on the other hand,pletely expected this. He didn¡¯t feel surprised at all.


    However, being rejected by her in front of so many people and leaving him behind like this, Henry


    still felt quite humiliated.


    He let out a long sigh before scratching the back of his head. After that, he turned around and


    returned to his luxury car. Henry drove off.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards who came with him quickly got into their cars and followed him after


    seeing him leave.


    Long after they were gone, the crowd of pedestrians still hadn¡¯t dispersed.


    Everyone was talking among themselves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think this woman is very dumb? That man was quite handsome, and he¡¯s extremely


    rich. If I were her, I would have agreed to him with a smile on my face.¡±


    ¡°If I was offered such a tall, rich, and handsome man, I would have thrown myself at him without him


    even proposing.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this woman way too lucky? I¡¯m extremely jealous. Only other people can get suitors like this.¡±


    ¡°Who is this guy? He¡¯s actually very wealthy. The advertisement is still running. I heard that


    advertisements like this cost 30,000 dors each minute¡­¡±


    ¡°30,000 dors a minute? This advertisement must have gone on for at least ten minutes, right?


    Does that mean it already cost 300,000 dors? Is this guy insane?¡±


    ¡°I want to be thatdy so that I can be in a rtionship with that guy¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    When Georgie returned to her office, she discovered that the advertisement was still ying on the


    building across the road.


    She helplessly pinched her forehead before sitting down.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡±


    Someone knocked on her door again.


    ¡°Pleasee in¡­¡± Georgie picked up a document in front of her and started reading it while she


    spoke.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Very soon, her personal assistant, Katie Wolfgang, quickly walked over to her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Georgie asked.


    Katie directly put her phone on Georgie¡¯s desk. ¡°You¡¯ve appeared on the list of trending topics¡­¡±


    She said.


    Georgie curiously looked at Katie before shifting her gaze to Katie¡¯s phone.


    The phone¡¯s screen disyed Weibo¡¯s list of trending topics.


    Right then, her name was actually on the fifth spot. ¡®#Rich guy publicly proposes to Georgie


    Clementine#.¡¯


    Georgie immediately tapped on the link.


    The first thing that came into view was a post by aizen.


    ¡°Location: Antic City. A rich guy purchased screen time on an advertisement space on the


    building across X Entertainment, as well as countless balloons, to publicly propose to Georgie


    Clementine¡­ In the end, thedy rejected him without hesitation¡­ Even now, the proposal is still


    being disyed on the screen.¡±

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Below, there were Henry Armstrong images publicly confessing his love, the words disyed on the


    screen outside the building, and balloons being released. On top of that, there were footage of


    Henry leaning against his luxury car, of him confessing to Georgie Clementine, and of Georgie


    turning around and leaving him behind¡­


    Thisizen recorded everything.


    There were over three million shares, likes, andments rted to this post.


    Meanwhile, thement section was flooded.


    ¡°Disy screens like that would cost at least tens of thousands per minute. Who is this guy?


    Doesn¡¯t his car look like a Rolls-Royce? In fact, I think it¡¯s a limited-edition, one-of-a-kind car in the


    entire world!¡±


    ¡°Georgie Clementine must be crazy for rejecting someone like him!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Other people¡¯s romance and suitors always make me jealous.¡±


    ¡°That guy hair fair skin and good-looking facial features. He also looks like a nice person. Most


    importantly, he¡¯s rich. Why did Georgie Clementine reject him?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ I¡¯m extremely jealous. Just say yes to him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you guys. Please give me some information on this man. He¡¯s way too rich!¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s rich? He still got rejected. What¡¯s so great about him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous. Will you get out of here, please? Terribly disgusting¡­ Ptooey!¡±


    After taking a casual glimpse at thements, Georgie quickly locked the phone and pushed it


    toward Katie Wolfgang. ¡°Here you go¡­ Get back to work,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Ms. Georgie, I think that guy is genuinely into you. Won¡¯t you consider it? There aren¡¯t many rich


    and handsome guys around in recent times,¡± Katie said.


    ¡°I can handle my stuff. Get back to work,¡± Georgie said.


    Katie finally nodded reluctantly before turning around and leaving.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    As soon as the door was closed, Georgie received a call from X Quest.


    Georgie knew why X was calling. Hence, she pinched her forehead exhaustedly. ¡°What is it? Did


    you see the trending topics?¡± Georgie asked.


    On the other end of the call, X was in Quest Group¡¯s sales department¡¯s general manager¡¯s


    office. She was tapping lightly on a document with one hand while holding onto her phone with her


    other hand. ¡°Yeah¡­ You¡¯re on the list,¡± X said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up. That guy made it way too public¡­ I already told him clearly that I didn¡¯t like him,


    but he still¡­¡± Georgie trailed off.


    ¡°I never knew Henry could be this determined about a girl. I also didn¡¯t know Henry would publicly


    go after a girl like this. What if his feelings for you are genuine?¡± X said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Although X didn¡¯t understand Henry very well, she asionally heard about Henry from Stanley


    Batton.


    X had never heard about Henry treating another girl like this.


    Usually, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to go after girls. They were the ones who usually went after


    him instead.


    Moreover, even if Henry did initiate anything, it would only be through a single sentence. If the girl


    disagreed, he would search for his next target.


    What he did today didn¡¯t appear to be him ying around.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about him, but I won¡¯t ept it. I have no feelings for this man,¡± Georgie said.


    X didn¡¯t want to say anything else. After all, it was Georgie¡¯s personal affair. ¡°Yeah¡­ You can


    decide on your rtionship matters¡­ Just follow your heart,¡± X said.


    ¡°Yeah. I will. I have a few documents for you. I¡¯ll send it to your email inboxter. Have a look¡­ If


    you think it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll execute the details ordingly¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Hmm, alright¡­¡± X said.


    Right after Georgie hung up the phone, someone knocked on the door again¡­


    ¡°Pleasee in¡­¡± Georgie gently put her phone down and said.


    Very soon, the door opened¡ª


    Georgie was shocked by what she saw¡­

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Katie Wolfgang brought in arge group of people dressed in ck attires, who were also carrying


    huge bouquets of red roses¡­


    Georgie Clementine recognized several of these people in the group as those who helped release


    balloons for Henry Armstrong earlier.


    There were thirteen people in total, and all thirteen of them carried bouquets in their hands.


    Katie led them directly over to Georgie¡­


    ¡°Ms. Georgie, these are flowers from the guy earlier,¡± Katie said.


    ¡°Katie¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you? You¡¯re not allowed to bring strangers into my office without my


    permission,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°I know¡­ But they said they wouldn¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t ept these flowers. I didn¡¯t have a


    choice¡­¡± Katie said.


    Georgie helplessly nced at Katie before turning to look at the people dressed in ck attires.


    ¡°Bring these flowers back. I don¡¯t want them¡­ Tell Mr. Armstrong not to do something like this


    again¡­¡± She said.


    However, right after Georgie finished speaking, the people dressed in ck attires neatly ced the


    bouquets on her desk¡­


    After that, they walked out of the room as if they didn¡¯t hear what she said.


    The bouquets took up all the space on her desk, and they even blocked her vision.


    Georgie pressed one hand against her forehead. After that, she stood up and looked at those


    people. ¡°Come back¡­¡±


    However, they ignored herpletely.


    Very soon, these people disappeared from Georgie¡¯s line of sight.


    Georgie felt troubled when she looked at the flowers.


    ¡°Ms. Georgie¡­ What do we do with these flowers?¡± Katie asked carefully.


    ¡°You can have them¡­ Do as you see fit¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Katie seemed overjoyed.


    ¡°Hurry up and take them away¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Katie immediately started moving all the flowers outside¡­


    Very soon, Georgie¡¯s desk returned to its originally tidy form. The only things that remained were a


    single rose petal on her desk and the lingering scent of flowers.


    Georgie slowly picked up the rose petal and nced at it before tossing it into the trash can by her


    feet.


    When she turned around, she saw that the words of confession were still visible on therge screen


    of the building across.


    After letting out a long sigh, Georgie quickly shifted her attention away from Henry and started


    reading the documents in front of her.


    ***


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, X finished all her work before taking a shower in the restroom.


    She then changed into a white chiffon, long-sleeved dress, and a pair of silver ballet ts. Without


    any makeup on, she left the office.


    X went home right away to pick up Ron Batton. The two of them then headed to the location


    where Antic¡¯s tenth year-anniversary Sculpture Art Exhibition was held, Antis Sculpture Art


    Exhibition Museum.


    When they arrived, the art exhibition had already begun.


    At one nce, there were all sorts of sculptures on disy in the grand hall.


    These were all made by famous artists in the current era. Despite the materials being very standard


    trunks of trees, these artists carved them into various types of designs, including giant dragons,


    mystical cranes, eagles, peacocks, fairies, and so on¡­


    Each piece was a work of art.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Those who attended the sculpture exhibition were also major gurus in the field of sculpting. Some of


    these people were also upper-ss citizens.


    They all looked at the art pieces with awe in their eyes.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    After entering, Ron Batton brought X Quest over to a table that was made from a tree trunk¡­


    The table was round-shaped. There was a sculpture of a giant dragon on top of it. From a single


    nce, the sculpture seemed very awe-inspiring.


    The most shocking part was in the details.


    Each tiny detail was carved intricately, and there wasn¡¯t a single imperfection to be found.


    Below the sculpture was a red wooden card that wrote the sculptor¡¯s name¡­


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The sculptor¡¯s name was Shayne Zimmer.


    X knew who this person was. He was one of the most well-known sculptors in the world. In fact,


    he had won all sorts of awards in and out of the country.


    ¡°What do you think, X?¡± Ron asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it looks very good. Indeed, it¡¯s the work of a master sculptor¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ron asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡± X said.


    Ron didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he continued to smile as he looked at the sculpture.


    People around X kept on looking at her face¡­


    They were all stunned by X¡¯s beauty.


    Soon, three middle-aged women wearing clothes and essories of internationally renowned


    brands, who stood not too far away, began to notice X.


    The one with the short hair standing in the middle couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise. ¡°Look at how


    beautiful she is¡­ Indeed, she is Stanley Batton¡¯s wife, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just her makeup. Without her makeup, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d look like a ghost¡­¡± Thedy next to her


    with a low ponytail said annoyedly.


    ¡°Why do I feel that it¡¯s not makeup? She looks like she doesn¡¯t have any makeup on¡­¡± Another


    lady with long hair said.


    The woman with the low ponytail rolled her eyes. ¡°How could she look so fair without liquid


    foundation? Besides, look at her brows. How could they be so dark without any makeup? Also, why


    would her eyes look so big without eyeliner? They look so lively.


    ¡°And her lips. How could they look so pink without lipstick? Also, look at her eyshes. Without


    eysh cream and fake eyshes, how could they look so long and thick? Wake up, you people¡­¡±


    She added.


    As soon as she finished speaking, X brought Ron directly over to them to check out the mystical


    crane nearby¡­


    Since X had no idea what these women were talking about, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to them.


    With the two parties only standing slightly over ten centimeters apart, the women could clearly see


    all the details on X¡¯s face.


    Upon a closer look, thedy with the low ponytail couldn¡¯t help but gasp and be silent right


    away¡­


    That was because it really looked like X didn¡¯t have any makeup on¡­


    Indeed, she didn¡¯t.


    After checking out the mystical crane for a while, X and Ron started walking toward a cabbage


    sculpture far away.


    After watching X leave, thedy with long hair immediately rolled her eyes at thedy with the


    low ponytail. ¡°Are you embarrassed now? She really doesn¡¯t have makeup on¡­¡±


    Thedy with the low ponytail coughed awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think¡­ She really doesn¡¯t have makeup


    on. Even so, she still looks very pretty. Isn¡¯t that a little unfair?¡±


    Thedy with short hair chuckled. ¡°God probably spent a little more time on her face and took the


    job seriously. However, I really don¡¯t understand why god put so much effort into her face but not


    that of other people.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating?¡± Thedy with the low ponytail frowned slightly and said.


    She was jealous of X for being so good-looking.


    Thedy with short hair instantly rolled her eyes at thedy with the low ponytail. ¡°You¡¯re just


    jealous¡­ Anyway, the two daughters in the Quest family areplete contrasts of each other.


    Emily Quest is nowhere near as good-looking as X Quest. The Sullivan family really does have


    poor taste¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Emily make a joke out of herself not too long ago? She used the architectural blueprint that


    X had thrown away topete with X¡­ It was ridiculously funny¡­¡± Thedy with short hair


    added.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    ¡°Oh, right. Ever since Tom Sullivan married Emily Quest, he¡¯s been so unlucky. Bad things keep


    happening to him. He¡¯s way past his prime now too¡­¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, I saw the wife of Sullivan Group¡¯s president. She never once batted an eyelid when


    buying purses that cost several million dors in the past. But now, she¡¯s only browsing but not


    buying these purses.¡±


    ¡°It must be because of her family¡¯s deteriorating financial status¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    The group ofdies continued their discussion.


    Bailey Ronson was holding Tom Sullivan by his arm when she walked nearby these women, and


    she happened to overhear their conversation.


    Both the expressions of the mother and son instantly turned cold¡­


    The things these people said made them feel extremely humiliated, especially Tom, who now


    wished he could kick Emily to the curb.


    When he looked up, he saw X Quest crouching down like a child, with her hands ced on her


    face. She was looking at the sculpture of a rooster¡­


    Her long hair dangled past her neck. Although she didn¡¯t have any makeup on, her lips looked


    beautiful and her skin fair. Her eyes seemed bright and her teeth shiny.


    The long, white chiffon dress she wore made her appear almost like a fairy.


    X seemed to be surrounded by light. Wherever she went, the light would follow her.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t doing anything, she could still easily take his breath away¡­


    After the two of them broke up, X¡¯s life seemed to be getting better and better. With her hard


    work, she had managed to carve her path to sess. In fact, she seemed to have be even


    more elegant and charismatic.


    The feeling of remorse crept upon Tom once again. If he could, he would go back in time to kill


    himself for mistreating X as he did.


    If only he had been more patient, he would have been able to wait until X went through her


    perfect transformation. He wouldn¡¯t have ended up being stuck with the idiot he was with now, Emily


    Quest.


    More importantly, that idiot wouldn¡¯t stick to him like glue and continue to make his life worse¡­


    X saw Tom from the corner of her eyes.


    Slowly, she turned to look at him. Although their eyes met, theysted for only a second. X


    looked away coldly right after that.


    She didn¡¯t feel a single thing.


    However, Tom¡¯s heart was beating wildly out of control¡­


    When Bailey saw X nearby, she gritted her teeth hatefully. However, she didn¡¯t dare to do


    anything publicly to X.


    Their family had already been poorly tortured enough by Stanley Battonst time.


    Meanwhile, Bailey nearly ended up getting divorced at a mature age because of Stanley. If it weren¡¯t


    for her crying and threatening tomit suicide to get Tony Sullivan¡¯s sympathy, as well as getting


    help from her two sons to convince Tony not to divorce her, she would have been kicked out of the


    Sullivan family long ago.


    Although Tony wasn¡¯t bringing up divorce anymore, the couple¡¯s rtionship was going through a


    very cold phase. Bailey couldn¡¯t afford to make another mistake¡­


    If she did, she would be kicked out of the family for good.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Control yourself! Why are you looking at her?¡± Bailey immediately said in a cold tone when she


    saw the look in Tom¡¯s eyes.


    After that, Bailey directly turned around and looked at a sculpture of a monkey behind her.


    Tom looked deeply at X once more before walking over to Bailey.


    Right then, Emily Quest walked through the door.


    Stories between X and Emily had always been an entertaining topic among the affluent circle of


    people.


    When Emily appeared in the same ce as X, everyone immediately turned to look at her and


    X.


    At this moment, X still wasn¡¯t aware that Emily was here. She was looking at an art sculpture with


    Ron Batton.


    However, Emily immediately noticed X when she entered the ce.


    X¡¯s smile and the light around her made Emily feel disgusted¡­


    After looking at X coldly, Emily acted very depressedly as she walked over to Tom and Bailey¡­


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tom asked coldly when he saw that Emily was here.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Emily Quest curled her fingers around his. ¡°I heard that you came here with Mom, so I thought I


    could join you guys¡­ I¡¯m interested in the root carving exhibition too.¡±


    Emily had made a fool out of herself during her designpetition with X Quest. The scandal


    was an acute embarrassment for the Sullivan family.


    Emily¡¯s ignorance drove Bailey Ronson up the wall. She had been treating Emily like an eyesore for


    the past few days because of that incident.


    However, Bailey cooled off as time went by. All the good things that Emily had done for her crossed


    her mind from time to time, urging her to forgive Emily.


    Atst, she offered Emily her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡­ Let¡¯s have a look at the phoenix over there.¡±


    Without hesitation, Emily nodded and held Bailey¡¯s hand, heading toward the phoenix sculpture with


    Bailey intimately.


    Tom Sullivan frowned impatiently and followed behind the two of them.


    ¡°This phoenix is gorgeous! It looks so real!¡± Emily eximed.


    ¡°Emily, do you like it?¡± Bailey asked.


    Emily nodded. ¡°Yeah, of course.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s buy it then¡­¡± Bailey waved at a male staff wearing a ck suit.


    Then, she stole a nce at the price. It was worth one million.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The male staff immediately walked up to her courteously. ¡°How can I help you, madam?¡±


    ¡°I want this phoenix,¡± Bailey ordered.


    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± The staff nodded respectfully.


    ¡°What else do you like?¡± Bailey turned to Emily and asked.


    Emily pointed at the gazebo sculpture next to her. ¡°This is lovely.¡±


    Bailey looked at the price. It was one million dors too. Without further ado, she told the male staff,


    ¡°I¡¯m taking this, too.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Once again, the staff gave her a polite nod.


    The main reason Bailey bought these extravagant sculptures was not to please Emily but to prove


    herself to the crowd.


    She wanted to prove that her life was not as miserable as they thought, even though the Sullivan


    family¡¯s business seemed to be going downhill.


    As soon as Bailey ced her order, almost all eyes fell upon her.


    ¡°Ms. Ronson is really nice to her daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s willing to spend a few millions on those sculptures just because


    her daughter-inw likes them.¡±


    ¡°Emily married the right guy indeed.¡±


    A few women around them started topliment the two.


    Emily was bursting with joy at that instant.


    Her vanity soared.


    X did not look at Emily. Neither did she care about what everyone was talking about her sister.


    Her eyes were both locked upon the sculpture in front of her.


    Ron Batton red coldly at the two women, then turned to the male staff beside him and pointed at


    a few root-carved sculptures. ¡°Take this cabbage, that tea table, that dragon, that peacock, and the


    ancient style building over there. I want them all.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re taking all of them?¡± The male staff was utterly dumbfounded, his jaw


    almost hitting the floor.


    The same was true for X.


    Upon hearing that, the crowd¡¯s attention instantly shifted from Emily to Ron.


    The sculptures here cost at least a million dors each.


    The sculptures Ron had named just now were even more expensive. Each of them was worth more


    than two million dors.


    ¡°Yeah, my granddaughter-inw likes them. I¡¯m buying them for her.¡± Ron gazed at X dotingly.


    Effortlessly and without warning, Ron¡¯s abrupt decision had sessfully diverted the crowd¡¯s


    attention from Emily¡­

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    Suddenly, Ron Batton and X Quest became the center of attention in the hall.


    ¡°X, look at how well your inws treat you¡­ Tens of millions of dors are nothing as long as you


    like the sculptures.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sir Batton really is a generous man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d wake upughing if I were you.¡±


    Once again, Emily Quest had turned invisible in the crowd.


    All the things that the Sullivan family had bought for her were simply insignificantpared to the


    Batton family¡¯s.


    Grief thrummed through Emily¡¯s veins when the light around her gradually faded.


    She would never be able to shine in X¡¯s presence.


    She had been living in X¡¯s shadow since they were kids, except for the time when X was fat


    and hideous.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Smiling awkwardly at the babbling crowd, X secretly tugged at Ron¡¯s right sleeve and whispered,


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you doing this? I think they¡¯re nice, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want them¡­¡±


    Ron returned a lovely grin, then inched closer to whisper in her ears. ¡°I know what¡¯s going on


    between you and your sister. I¡¯ll never allow her to overshadow you.¡±


    Warmth rose in X¡¯s stomach instantaneously, filling her heart.


    Her master always looked out for her as if she was his granddaughter.


    ¡°But¡­ You don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡± X stuttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m happy to spend my money on you. Even if you want to bring all the


    sculptures home, I''d be happy to do so,¡± Ron insisted.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to settle the bill.¡±


    Subsequently, Ron and X walked arm in arm to the trading office under the staff¡¯s guidance.


    As soon as they left, the entire hall was in an uproar.


    ¡°X married the right man indeed. Her status in the Batton family is on firm ground.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s the apple of the Batton family¡¯s eye. Everyone is spoiling her like a princess!¡±


    ¡°Imagine being part of the wealthy family and enjoying that kind of treatment from them¡­ What did


    X do to deserve this?¡±


    There was not a single woman who did not envy X whenever they mentioned her name.


    Their discussion split Emily¡¯s eardrums.


    Her resentment and hatred toward her sister were only intensified with each word they spoke.


    However, her anger soon dissipated when she thought of the conversation between Stanley Batton


    and Ron that night.


    The crowd¡¯s adoration toward X had triggered Bailey Ronson too. Swallowing down her


    frustration, she red coldly at X¡¯s receding back and nudged Emily. ¡°Let¡¯s go to settle our bill


    too.¡±


    Emily frowned slightly, then followed Bailey to the trading office.


    Tom Sullivan, who had been acting like an outsider, caught up with themter.


    X¡¯s blessed marriage upset him.


    In the past, X was the one who promised that her future was bound to Tom. She told him that he


    was the only one who could bring her happiness.


    Nevertheless, X was now living a prosperous life without him. She was even happier than before.


    Ron paid for his sculptures first. After that, he led X out of the trading room.


    Once they stepped out of the room, Ron turned to X and said, ¡°Wait for me at the lobby. I need to


    go to the washroom.¡±


    X nodded obediently and headed straight to the lobby.


    Right at that moment, her phone vibrated.


    A notification popped up on the screen. There was a new email in her QQ Mailbox.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    X Quest immediately stopped by a deserted corner and leaned against the wall while opening


    the email.


    The email consisted of a short paragraph and an audio clip.


    The paragraph stated, ¡°Have you ever wondered why the Batton family would set you up with


    Stanley Batton? Aren¡¯t you curious why the Batton family is so nice to you? Click on the audio clip,


    and you¡¯ll know the answer¡­¡±


    X was too stunned to move.


    In fact, she had never really understood why the Batton family insisted on her marriage with Stanley.


    She had always been curious about why her master insisted she got a marriage certificate with


    Stanley.


    Nheless, she failed to figure out the main reason back then, and she had slowly forgotten about


    it as time slipped by.


    Now that she pondered about it, everything seemed fishy indeed¡­


    X recalled the day her master gave her a blood test. He did make a very peculiar request


    immediately after he obtained the blood test result. He said that she had to marry Stanley if she


    wanted to cure her disease.


    Lured by curiosity, X quickly put on her earphone and tapped the audio clip attached to the email.


    ¡°Be nice to X. You know that her blood is what you need the most. Your life is bound to X.¡± It


    was Ron Batton¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Speaking of which, she¡¯s fortunate indeed. If it weren¡¯t for her blood, our family wouldn¡¯t even have


    epted her in the first ce.¡± Stanley was the one speaking this time.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s for sure. Look at her. Do you think I¡¯ll treat her this well if it weren¡¯t for her blood? You


    could¡¯ve found a woman who¡¯s able to match our family¡¯s standard,¡± Ron hissed.


    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s utterly unattractive. Too bad she has a rare blood type like mine. It can¡¯t be


    helped. Ugh, it¡¯s really annoying to face a woman I don¡¯t even love every single day,¡± Stanley


    comined.


    The harsh truth pierced through X¡¯s ears as though it was a sharp de, smashing her head as


    though it was a thousand-pound boulder.


    The conversation ended.


    X felt like her brain was going to explode at any second.


    She could recognize their voices. There was no mistake¡­


    She was a hundred percent certain that it was their voices.


    Their conversation blew her mind and ripped her heart apart.


    The sad truth had just dragged her down from heaven, sending her to the bottomless hell.


    Stanley had decided to marry her and spoil her like a princess simply because he needed her


    blood.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He was kind, understanding, and clingy, not because he loved her.


    It was all driven by his need for her blood. It was all because her blood could save his life.


    X finally knew how Stanley felt about her. He was annoyed by her.


    He pretended to be nice to her because what flowed within her was what he needed the most right


    now.


    At that moment, X felt like her heart was being shed by a knife mercilessly, leaving a deep and


    bloody cut. The pain was beyond words.


    The buzzing in her brain disconcerted and confounded her.


    She could not think straight¡­


    Emily Quest instantly noticed the grief in X¡¯s eyes when she passed by her.


    The corner of her lips subconsciously curved upward into an evil smirk. ¡®Poor X, you must¡¯ve


    listened to the recording, right?¡¯ she thought.


    As she thought about that, the smile on her face widened.


    She knew X very well.


    If X found out that the Batton family was nice to her simply because they needed her blood, she


    would definitely be in despair.


    When the time came, she would divorce Stanley.


    After the divorce, her light would fade, and she would fall from grace!


    The more distressed X was, the more excited Emily felt.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    X Quest¡¯s depressed face was her favorite view. Why should X be happy when she was not?


    On top of that, she would be at an advantage if X and Stanley Batton remained locked in a


    stalemate because it meant that nobody was going to stop her from crushing X anymore.


    They were sisters. Sisters were supposed to stick to each other through thick and thin. Since she


    was now plunging into an abyss of despair, naturally, she had to drag X down with her.


    Imagine suffering alone in the abyss without X¡¯spany. How lonely must it be!


    X totally did not notice that Emily Quest was staring at her.


    She kept her head down and reyed the recording over and over again.


    Every single word pierced through her heart like a spear, rendering her in torment.


    She sank deeper into her misery as she listened to the conversation for the nth time.


    The truth was cruel, and the pain was almost unbearable.


    X¡¯s knees went weak. She felt that her whole body was losing strength all of a sudden.


    Taking a deep breath, she clutched her phone and stalked out of the hall.


    The bodyguards standing outside the main entrance immediately ran after her when they caught


    sight of her.


    Looking at X¡¯s receding figure, Emily could not help but burst outughing. Her left palm over her


    mouth.


    X was hurt. She was really hurt.


    Everything would go as Emily thought next.


    Excitement overtook Emily whenever she thought about that.


    ¡®Well, well¡­ Thank God all the money I spent on the fake recording is not wasted. It¡¯s such a


    brilliant idea, isn¡¯t it? I can make up a little story while revealing the truth to her¡­¡¯


    Shane muttered to herself again.


    At this time, Ron Batton came out of the washroom.


    Noticing his presence, Emily immediately regained her usual mncholic look and approached a


    sculpture before her, pretending to admire it.


    Ron headed straight to the lobby to look for X.


    However, he could not find her.


    Ron immediately pulled out his phone and called X.


    Meanwhile, in the red Maserati, X stared at Ron¡¯s name on her phone screen for some time


    before taking a deep breath and answering the call.


    ¡°X, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I have something to do. I have to leave first¡­ Sorry.¡±


    She then hung up the phone without waiting for Ron¡¯s reply.


    After discovering the harsh truth, there was no way she could face Ron as if nothing happened.


    Once she thought of the things Ron told Stanley, there seemed to be an invisible barrier that


    shielded her heart away from the world.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The red roses on both sides of the road were in full bloom.


    X could faintly smell the rosy fragrance even with the car windows closed.


    She finally understood that the man turned the entire city into a sea of roses was not because of


    love. He was just after her blood.


    He would not even look at her if she was not needed, would he?


    Pfft.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    From that audio clip, X Quest could clearly feel that Stanley Batton did not love her at all.


    She was the only one who was serious about their rtionship, after all.


    She could not help doubting herself. Did she not deserve to be loved? Did she not deserve to be


    happy?


    From Tom Sullivan to Stanley, all the men she met were nothing but trash.


    As she pondered about it, tears began to pour down her cheeks.


    X also started wondering about the identity of the person who sent her the email.


    Why would he or she have a recording of their conversation?


    Who was that person?


    While she was lost in her thoughts, she found that she arrived home. Nevertheless, she did not


    want to step into that house right now. Without further ado, she made a U-turn and headed straight


    to Silver International Hotel.


    She wanted to be alone tonight. She needed a few moments of peace to process everything that


    was happening to her right now.


    Then, she had to make a decision.


    ***


    After Bailey Ronson and Tom settled the bill, they took Emily Quest back to the Sullivan family¡¯s


    house.


    Once they got back home, Emily ran upstairs and shared the good news with May Conner.


    May sprang out of bed in shock and excitement the moment she heard the breaking news. The


    mask on her face flew away and fell to the floor.


    Without paying any heed to the mask, she tiptoed to the window while stealing nces at the


    doorway. Making sure there was no one around her, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Really?¡±


    May could barely conceal her delight. Exhration and contentment streaked through her like a


    comet.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I sent the fake recording to X just now. Her face was all pale after she listened to it! I


    bet she¡¯ll divorce Stanley real soon. Hahahaha¡­ Since X has such high self-esteem, she¡¯ll


    definitely end their stic rtionship after hearing that cruel conversation.¡± Emily snorted coldly.


    ¡°My girl, you¡¯re brilliant! But¡­ Have you nned everything?¡± May continued, ¡°You¡¯ll be dead if


    Stanley finds out that you were the one who sends X the email¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have someone else send the email for me. That guy is absolutely reliable.¡± Emily


    sneered.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My girl, you¡¯re awesome! I¡¯m so done with that little b*tch. It¡¯ll be great if your n goes on


    smoothly.¡±


    ¡°It certainly will. However, from my understanding of X, she¡¯s not going to turn against the Batton


    family right away. She¡¯ll first identify the recording¡¯s authenticity and then find a way to test Stanley¡¯s


    blood. After making sure that the recording is real and their blood types arepatible, she¡¯ll make


    up her mind and leave the Batton family¡­¡±


    May bit her lip thoughtfully. ¡°It should be like that if nothing goes wrong¡­ That recording sounds


    exactly like their voices, right? Will X find out that it¡¯s fake?¡±


    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no difference at all. Take it easy¡­ I found a world-renowned voice synthesizer


    to do it.¡± A smug expression was etched upon Emily¡¯s face.


    ¡°Stanley has appeared on many videos before. We can just dig up those videos if we want to imitate


    his voice. However, I don¡¯t think we could find anything about that old man on the inte. You


    didn¡¯t record their conversation that night, right? How did you do it then? How did that guy imitate


    the old man¡¯s voice?¡± May asked curiously.


    ¡°I described his voice, his tone, and his speed of speech to that professional sound imitator over the


    phone. That guy tried to imitate his voice, ording to my description. He tried and made


    improvements on it a couple of times¡­ He just got it then¡­¡± Emily said proudly.


    May gave her a thumbs up. ¡°My daughter, you¡¯re too smart.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not going to let X steal the limelight as long as I¡¯m alive. Once she loses Stanley¡¯s


    protection, we can put our minds at ease too. Nobody will know ¡®that thing¡¯...¡± Emily giggled.


    ***


    As soon as X arrived at Silver International Hotel, she booked a presidential suite.


    She took the key card and went to her room half-heartedly.


    Closing the door and putting the key card aside, she shuffled to the opulent baroque style living


    room and sank into the beige European style sofa.


    The sofa was so soft andfortable as if it could soothe all the exhaustion within her heart.


    Once again, she opened the email, read the paragraph, and yed the audio clip.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Her heart broke into million pieces every time she listened to that conversation.


    ¡°Nice one, Stanley Batton¡­¡± she mumbled. Tears rolled down her cheeks in such generous


    streams.


    The man had bent over backward these days to keep her around as his blood supplier.


    He was just pretending to be a good husband all this while. What a good actor he was.


    If she had not received this audio clip today, she might have been fooled by him for the rest of her


    life.


    Everyone else in the Batton family was as horrible as him.


    She really wanted to ask them how it felt to put on such a wonderful show. Were they not tired of it?


    Ridiculous. Everything was so ridiculous¡­


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    X Quest¡¯s phone vibrated.


    The noises of the vibrations interrupted her thoughts.


    The screen showed ¡®Hubby¡¯. She used to be delighted to receive his call, yet the word looked


    extraordinarily sickening at this moment.


    She loved him with all her heart, appreciating him for being her perfect husband. However, he did


    not feel the same for her¡­


    He had just been putting up an act for her. She was just his blood supplier, after all.


    X declined the iing call and turned off her phone without hesitation. Throwing the phone


    aside, she wrapped her arms tightly around her legs and buried her head in her knees.


    The truth was cruel.


    It was so cruel that she would rather never have heard about it.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s for sure. Look at her. Do you think I¡¯ll treat her this well if it weren¡¯t for her blood? You


    could¡¯ve found a woman who¡¯s able to match our family¡¯s standard.¡±


    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s utterly unattractive. Too bad she has a rare blood type like mine. It can¡¯t be


    helped. Ugh, it¡¯s really annoying to face a woman I don¡¯t even love every single day.¡±


    The conversation between Ron and Stanley kept ringing in her ears like some ck magic.


    She could feel that her heart was mercilessly torn apart by a pair of enormous, invisible hands.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Stanley Batton, Stanley Batton¡­ I¡¯m nothing to you, eh? You¡¯re annoyed by me every single day,


    aren¡¯t you?... It must¡¯ve been really hard for you to stay with me¡­


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    As she mumbled to herself, tears welled up in her eyes again, gradually blurring her vision.


    She had experienced this kind of agony before. That was when she witnessed Tom Sullivan


    cheating with Emily Quest on the bed.


    The only difference was that her agony was multiplied by ten thousand this time¡­


    ***


    In the president¡¯s office of Dragon Group, Stanley was trying to call X again after she declined his


    call.


    However, he was being notified that the other side had turned off the phone.


    X¡¯s abnormality confounded him.


    He immediately called Ron Batton. ¡°Grandpa, is X with you right now?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Ron was still at the root carving exhibition. ¡°No. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I tried to call her just now, but she didn¡¯t answer my call. The bodyguards told me that


    X deliberately dumped them while they were driving. No one knew where she went,¡± Stanley


    blurted.


    ¡°Huh? What? After we were done with the exhibition, I told her to wait for me in the lobby while I


    went to the washroom, but she was already gone when I came out. I gave her a call afterward. She


    told me that she had something to do. Do you think she got herself into some trouble?¡±


    Stanley seemed rmed.


    Frowning worriedly, he rose to his feet while reassuring his grandfather, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll try


    calling her again. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up first.¡±


    Subsequently, he called X once more.


    To his dismay, her phone was still switched off.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Hanging up the phone, he changed his target and called Georgie Clementine. ¡°Georgie, is X with


    you?¡±


    Why was X Quest acting so weird today? Something must have happened to her.


    Stanley Batton felt a little uneasy about her disappearance.


    Georgie was currently at the X Entertainment¡¯s chief executive¡¯s office. She slowly put down the


    documents in her hands before replying to Stanley, ¡°No, she¡¯s not at the office. Why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Stanley was disappointed.


    Following that statement, he hung up the phone and called Zack Cassidy. ¡°Find out where X is


    right now.¡±


    Stanley then hung up on Zack without waiting for him to reply. He did not notice it, but wrinkles


    appeared between his brows again.


    ***


    After crying for a while, X got up from the sofa and plodded to the balcony. She left the window


    ajar, allowing a light breeze to flow into the room and cool her face.


    Suddenly, a fleet of ck luxury cars pulled up in the courtyard.


    Arge group of ck-d men got out of the car in the very next second.


    Shortly, Christopher Lancelot got out of the car too.


    The men in ck nodded respectfully when they saw Christopher.


    Their impressive line-up startled everyone who was walking in and out of the hotel. No one could


    take their eyes off Christopher.


    As soon as Christopher lifted his head, a familiar figure came into his sight.


    She was on the sixth floor, whereas he was in the courtyard.


    She was far away from him, so he could hardly see her expression.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Christopher¡¯s phone vibrated. He picked up the call without even looking at it. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Master Lancelot¡­ I¡¯m sorry that we lost Miss X just now. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s suddenly in a


    bad mood after going to the root carving exhibition.


    ¡°She left the hall gloomily. She even sped down the streets and flung all of us off, including Stanley


    Batton¡¯s bodyguards¡­¡± Christopher¡¯s henchman reported earnestly and anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,


    Master Lancelot.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Christopher¡¯s face darkened instantaneously. ¡°Oh? I see¡­ Alright then, you


    guys can go back to rest first¡­¡±


    Was she suddenly in a bad mood after going to the root carving exhibition? Why?


    With that out of the way, Christopher slid his phone back into his pocket and marched into the hotel.


    His henchmen quickly caught up with him and opened a path for him, as if the emperor himself had


    just shown up at the hotel.


    Christopher headed straight to the lobby and took the elevator to the sixth floor.


    Judging from the balcony¡¯s position, he had figured out which room X was staying in no time.


    Locking his eyes on that room, he strode down the aisle and came to a halt in front of the door,


    knocking it several times.


    Inside the room, X subconsciously turned to the door when she heard the knocks.


    Taking a deep breath, she scuttled to the door and peeped in the peephole.


    What came into her view was Christopher¡¯s kind, smiling eyes.


    X was a little surprised by Christopher¡¯s abrupt arrival.


    She immediately wiped off her tears and opened the door.


    Panic swelled within Christopher as soon as he saw X¡¯s red eyes. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I have something to settle in Antis, so I¡¯m staying here these few days. I saw you standing at the


    balcony when I came back just now¡­ So¡­ I thought I¡¯d say hello to you,¡± Christopher stuttered.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sorry, I¡¯m not in a good mood right now. I need some time to myself. Just go ahead and settle


    your work.¡± With that, X took a step back and closed the door.


    However, Christopher was quick enough to slip his fingers into the narrow slit and block the door.


    He forcefully pushed open the door and stalked into the room.


    He gazed at X, then nced coldly at the ck-d men behind him. ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    The ck-d men nodded courteously and answered in unison, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Christopher Lancelot took onest look at them before shutting the door. Stretching his long arm, he


    grabbed X Quest¡¯s wrist and forced her onto the door. He propped his right hand against the door


    panel while his other proceeded to cup her chin. ¡°Tell me. What happened to you? Hmm? Did


    Stanley Batton bully you? Did he do something that upset you?¡±


    She would not be here alone if she had not had a conflict with Stanley Batton.


    Her red eyes stabbed his heart.


    At that instant, he thought Miranda was crying in front of him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. Let go of me.¡± X dropped her head, avoiding eye contact with


    him.


    Once she finished her sentence, she gently pushed him away and returned to the living room,


    sitting down on the beige sofa.


    Though Christopher had saved her life before, they were not close, and they did not even know


    much about each other. There was no point telling him what she had just found out about her


    marriage.


    ¡°If you have nothing important to tell me, please just go ahead and do what you¡¯re supposed to do.


    Leave me alone. Thank you, Master Lancelot, for your concern,¡± X said again.


    Christopher immediately walked up to her and sat down next to her. He forcibly turned her body, his


    hands clutching her shoulders. ¡°Tell me. What did he do to you? How did he bully you? Did he cheat


    on you? Show me how that b*tch looks like! I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it then?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk about it. I¡¯ll go find Stanley now and question him!¡±


    ¡°Master Lancelot, all I need is a little peace. I don¡¯t want to talk about those problems anymore¡­


    Can¡¯t you just leave me alone?¡± X was not in the mood to talk about it. Peace and silence were


    what she needed the most right now.


    Christopher studied her face thoughtfully, hesitated for a few seconds, and then nodded. ¡°Okay¡­ I


    won¡¯t ask you anymore, but you can always talk to me if you want to.¡±


    X heaved a sigh of relief and closed her eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy. Don¡¯t care about me. I want to


    be alone.¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself. How can I just leave you on your own here? I¡¯m not a man if I step out of this


    room,¡± Christopher rebuked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t needpany.¡± She only needed some time to herself so she could process everything that


    happened between her and Stanley.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep quiet then. I promise I won''t make a sound. I¡¯ll just sit here watching you.¡± Christopher was


    afraid that she would take things too hard and do something stupid.


    Although she did not tell him what exactly was going on between her and Stanley, he could sense


    that something serious and unforgivable had happened.


    Otherwise, X would not have acted like that.


    Stanley must have done something that hurt X¡¯s feelings.


    As he pondered about it, his face clouded over.


    Stanley Batton!


    He angrily yelled that bastard¡¯s name in his heart, his hands subconsciously balling into fists.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that¡­¡± X rejected.


    Christopher did not give her any response. He did not say he would leave, nor did he say he was


    going to stay here.


    He lit a cigarette and quietly smoked, using silence to prove his determination.


    The kindness in his eyes gradually faded amidst the smoke¡­


    His eyes were dark with some unfathomable emotion.


    X¡¯s mind was in a mess right now. She had no energy to argue with him. Hence, she ignored him


    and walked to the balcony, her hair billowing in the breeze.


    Christopher did not follow her to the balcony. He remained seated on the sofa and watched her from


    afar.


    He was waiting.


    He was waiting for X to feel better and tell him what happened to her.


    X sat alone at the balcony until the skies were painted in ck and the city lights shone neon into


    the night.


    She seemed to have fallen into a bottomless pit.


    Her body was as weak as a bubble as if it was going to break at the slightest touch.


    X wanted to cry, but her eyes were dry and dull. Perhaps she was too sad, or maybe she had


    used up all her tears just now. No matter how miserable she felt, she just could not cry anymore.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Mixed feelings piled up in her heart. She needed to vent, but there was nowhere for her to do so.


    Her grievance left her feeling breathless and weak.


    A bolt of white-hot lightning streaked across the sky. A low rumble followed soon after.


    In the next second, rain poured down in torrents.


    The world was in chaos all of a sudden.


    The same was true to her mood.


    The conversation between Stanley Batton and Ron Batton echoed in her ears.


    It hurt her over and over again.


    Before today, she thought she was the happiest woman on earth, surrounded by endless love and


    joy.


    However, when she heard the recording, she realized that¡­


    Their love and care arose out of the blood flowing in her veins.


    They were all acting for the sake of her blood.


    Stanley disliked her. He hated her.


    If what flowed within her was not Rhnull, the rarest blood type on earth, she would not have been


    chosen by him and lived such a prosperous life.


    She loved him so much.


    Yet, he hated her.


    Hate¡­


    Suddenly, all the memories between her and Stanley shed before her.


    They were so sweet, happy, and carefree. It all seemed like yesterday. Nheless, now that she


    thought of it, pure irony and disappointment were all that was in her heart.


    Drowning in a pool of longing memories caused her nothing but heartache.


    Heartache itself was not scary. The scariest thing of all was that the rtionship had caused her a


    great deal of heartache, but she could not even shed a tear. She could only bottle up her emotions.


    She felt very much like a pressure cooker that was about to explode due to excessive pressure.


    X inadvertently turned back and found Christopher Lancelot still in her room.


    He was currently smoking and watching her.


    The huge living room was filled with acrid smoke.


    His pair of eyes were mysterious yet sorrowful.


    X subconsciously nced at her wristwatch. It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Christopher came to her room before six o¡¯clock.


    He had been staying here with her for over an hour. As he promised, he did not make a sound the


    entire time.


    For a second, she was touched beyond words, emotions welling up inside her.


    Taking a deep breath, she returned to the living room and slowly sat down beside Christopher.


    Her eyes were still dry and red because she was crying before he came in.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Christopher asked.


    ¡°Can I have a cigarette?¡± X stared at the cigarette between his fingers.


    It was said that nicotine helped to anesthetize the nerves. At that instant, she really wanted to


    anesthetize herself.


    Christopher picked up the box of cigarettes on the table and pulled out a cigarette from it without


    hesitation. He gently ced it between her lips, reached for the lighter embedded with white


    diamonds on the table, and then carefully lit the cigarette for her.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    X had never smoked before, but she had seen a lot of people smoking. She tried to mimic them,


    taking a deep breath when the me was brought to the tip of the cigarette. As soon as she took a


    puff, the cigarette was lit.


    Thick smoke swarmed into her lungs without warning.


    She coughed incessantly at the pungent whiff. The veins in her neck stuck out, and her face turned


    pink.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Christopher Lancelot leanednguidly against the sofa with his legs crossed. He smiled faintly as he


    gazed at X Quest. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take such a long drag since this is your first time smoking. Try


    inhaling a bit at a time, and slowly ¡®send¡¯ it to the lungs.¡±


    X followed his instructions and gave it another try.


    It did not feel so irritating this time, but she was still coughing non-stop.


    In the end, she chose to give up.


    She pulled the cigarette away from her mouth, intending to put it out.


    However, Christopher took the cigarette from her and ced it between his lips, puffing at it even


    though X had touched it before. ¡°Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s dirty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind your saliva.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    X could sense the ambiguity in his actions and words.


    X immediately turned to Christopher with a straight face. ¡°You know that you¡¯re just¡­¡±


    ¡°A friend to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you because you¡¯re my friend too. What are you thinking? Hmm?¡±


    As Christopher spoke, he flicked X¡¯s forehead with his index finger.


    A slight pain spread over her skin.


    X subconsciously massaged her forehead.


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Christopher quickly changed the subject.


    X shook her head.


    ¡°Shall we go for a walk?¡± Christopher asked.


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t feel like it,¡± X refused.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t turn me down. I¡¯ve helped you many times. I¡¯m not asking too much, am I?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    X did not know what to say anymore.


    Christopher rose to his feet and extended his hand toward her. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Instead of holding his hand, X gave him an apathetic look and got up on her own, walking out the


    room before him.


    Christopher smirked contentedly and followed her out at once.


    There were countless men in ck guarding the door.


    As far as the eye could see, the whole aisle seemed to have been painted in ck.


    When they saw X and Christophere out of the room, they instantly hung their heads


    respectfully and greeted the two in unison, ¡°Master Lancelot¡­ Miss Quest¡­¡±


    X returned them a curt nod, and so did Christopher.


    Christopher quickened his pace to walk side by side with X. He then tugged her left sleeve and


    gushed, ¡°I¡¯ll make you forget all your problems soon.¡±


    Initially, he was hoping that she could slowly digest everything by giving her enough space.


    He thought she would feel better after that.


    However, it seemed that he was wrong. He had to work out another n.


    Upon hearing that, Tucker immediately rushed to Christopher¡¯s side and whispered in his ear,


    ¡°Master Lancelot, don¡¯t forget about your big business¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut it.¡± Christopher glowered coldly at him.


    He then tugged X¡¯s sleeve and led her to the lobby.


    The others followed closely behind them.


    ¡°Tucker, take six or seven people with us and ask the rest to go back first,¡± Christopher ordered


    frigidly without even turning around to look at him.


    Tucker nodded courteously and then casually pointed at six people out of the group of men,


    motioning them to stay with him. The remaining henchmen followed his instruction and called it a


    day.


    Afterward, the seven of them caught up with X and Christopher and went into the elevator


    together.


    Tucker pressed the first-floor button.


    X peered at Christopher hesitantly and cautiously. ¡°You can actually leave me in my room if you


    have something to do.¡±


    Though she did not know what Tucker had told Christopher just now, she felt that there was


    something urgent waiting for him to settle.


    Christopher shrugged indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Tucker secretly rolled his eyes at his master.


    It was billions of dors worth of business!

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    What did he mean by ¡®not a big deal¡¯?


    Questions were swimming in Tucker¡¯s head.


    After they reached the first floor, Christopher Lancelot and X Quest marched out of the hotel and


    got into the ck Rolls-Royce under Tucker and his henchmen¡¯s escort.


    On the other hand, the ck-d men got into the Audi and Mercedes-Benz next to it.


    Tucker started driving right after he hopped into the driver¡¯s seat.


    Christopher¡¯s henchmen soon started their cars and followed behind him.


    As soon as the fleet of branded cars left the hotel, Stanley Batton¡¯s ck Bentley Arnage showed


    up at the main entrance.


    The pair had just missed each other.


    Neither of them saw each other¡­


    The night was deep, and the stars were beautiful.


    The city was alive with lights, imposing yet peaceful.


    Everyone on the streets wore a genuine smile.


    It seemed that she was the only one who was depressed and lost.


    X leaned against the backrest weakly. She found herself staring out the window, observing the


    passers-by on the busy streets. Her eyes were calm and expressionless, but her heart was


    bleeding.


    ¡°Master Lancelot, where are we going?¡± Tucker asked.


    ¡°My garage,¡± said Christopher.


    Tucker nodded obediently.


    ¡°Why are we going to your garage?¡± X asked.


    ¡°To have fun.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you stop talking to me? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll sell you to some bad guy?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯m just going to let you y something interesting,¡± Christopher said again.


    X nodded in response and kept quiet.


    She did not want to think too much about it. It was not a bad idea to have fun anyway. She could at


    least vent her anger and frustration.


    Tucker drove the two to a five-story vi located halfway up the mountain.


    The ck Rolls-Royce whizzed by a flowery courtyard and entered an underground garage.


    The lights were on in the garage.


    It was spacious and filled with all kinds of luxury cars.


    Its splendor dazed X.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Christopher¡¯s garage was as impressive as Stanley¡¯s.


    The cars he owned were not less than Stanley¡¯s.


    On top of that, all the cars here were some rare models on the market.


    This was exactly what was special about Stanley¡¯s garage too.


    ¡°Get off the car and pick a new one.¡± Christopher pointed at the cars in the garage.


    ¡°Are you going to give me a car? No, I don¡¯t want it.¡± X shook her head.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to give you a car? Oh, get over yourself. I¡¯m asking you to pick a car from here and go


    racing with meter.¡±


    ¡°Racing?¡± X¡¯s eyes widened, consternated.


    Was racing the ¡®fun¡¯ and ¡®something interesting¡¯ he was talking about all the time?


    ¡°Look over there. I have people to modify those cars for me. They¡¯re all racing cars with the best


    specifications. Pick one from there, and it¡¯s time to have fun! Ah, you might not know how to drive


    those cars. Nevermind, you can sit beside me. I¡¯ll drive you.


    ¡°Racing helps to lift your mood. All your problems and worries will be left behind when the car


    zooms off. Trust me. I always do this when I¡¯m sad.¡± Christopher added, ¡°It really works.¡±


    ¡°Who said that I couldn¡¯t race? I¡¯m getting my car,¡± X rebuked.


    She did know about racing.


    She had learned it when she was in Country Y.


    She considered herself a professional racer.


    Although it had been a long time since she raced, she was eager to give it a try.


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll let you pick your racing car first. There are more modified racing cars over there¡­¡±


    Christopher pointed to the other side where his racing car collection was located.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    X Quest got out of the car.


    Christopher Lancelot did the same.


    He led X to the spectacr fleet of racing cars.


    X ambled along the cars and finally chose a white Porsche.


    On the other hand, Christopher selected the red Ferrari next to hers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± X patted the front hood of the car.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take this then. Let¡¯s go,¡± Christopher said before opening the safe beside him.


    As soon as the safe was opened, rows of gleaming car keys came into their sights.


    There were many car keys imprinted with different car brands¡¯ logos hanging in the safe, looking


    incredibly breathtaking.


    Christopher first reached for X¡¯s car key and then threw it to her. ¡°There you go.¡±


    X caught the key and got into her car right away, starting the engine while waiting for him.


    Very soon, Christopher found his car key and hopped into his red Ferrari.


    After he got into the car, he lowered the car window and turned to X.


    Noticing that, X immediately lowered her window and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Ring Mount Speedway. Follow me.¡±


    Ring Mount Speedway was one of thergest open-air racing circuits in Antis.


    The iconic race track was set on the highest mountain in Antis, circling the hill like a ring.


    No matter if it was domestic or international, minor or major events, many hosts and organizers


    loved to hold their races here due to its uniqueyout. With steep inclines, long straights, and sharp


    corners, the race track was a challenging yet exciting challenge.


    Christopher started the car, hit the pedal, and zoomed out of the garage.


    Not to be outdone, X put the pedal to the metal to keep up with his speed.


    On the contrary, Tucker and the others were having a hard time chasing them.


    Christopher zoomed ahead, leading X to Ring Mount Speedway.


    There were no cars along the way. The two of them sped down the highway and went into the


    racing circuit unhindered.


    Upon reaching the destination, Christopher drove a short distance along the track and pulled over.


    X soon stopped beside him.


    Tucker and his henchmen¡¯s car were alsoing in their direction.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Catching sight of their cars, Christopher immediately waved at Tucker.


    Tucker pulled up his car and hurried to his master¡¯s car as fast as he could. He lowered his head


    politely and asked, ¡°Yes, Master Lancelot?¡±


    ¡°X and I are going to race in a moment. You¡¯re in charge of waving the gs and starting the


    race, got it?¡± Christopher ordered.


    Tucker nodded obediently. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Subsequently, Christopher nced at X and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a racing suit inside your car¡¯s


    glovepartment. The helmet is in the trunk. It was Miranda¡¯s. You can use them since the two of


    you are about the same size.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start the race after you¡¯re ready. Let¡¯s start from here, up the mountain, thene back here


    again¡­ The first person to get back here is the winner.


    ¡°The loser owes the winner a favor. By the way, Tucker will start the race for us. Once he raises the


    red g, our race will begin,¡± Christopher added.


    X did what she was told. She opened the glovepartment and found a red racing suit inside.


    She grabbed the racing suit and put it on at once.


    Zipping up the suit, she got out of the car and approached the trunk. She took out the red helmet


    from there and carefully put it on.


    She looked valiant yet gorgeous in the racing suit.


    Her gentleness was reced by sexiness.


    Warm street lights shone brightly on her, showing off her beauty to the world.


    Christopher lost himself for a second.


    She looked exactly like Miranda in that racing suit and red helmet.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    However, Christopher Lancelot quickly recollected himself and threw on his ck racing suit. He


    then grabbed the ck racing helmet on the passenger seat and carefully put it on.


    X Quest hurried back into her car after putting down the visor on her helmet, ready for the race.


    A minuteter, Tucker took out a red g from Christopher¡¯s trunk.


    Without further ado, X drove up to Christopher and pulled up next to his car.


    Tucker walked away with the red g and came to a halt about a meter away from their cars.


    Immediately afterward, he waved the g as hard as he could.


    Seeing the red piece of cloth fluttering in the breeze, X¡¯s and Christopher¡¯s cars zoomed ahead


    at once, like two horses that had escaped from their stables.


    Christopher¡¯s driving skills were excellent. He effortlessly threw X behind him by a distance of a


    car in no time.


    Not to be outdone, X instantly floored the pedal and started an endless chase.


    From a car¡¯s distance to the distance of half a car, the gap between their racing cars gradually


    shortened. Finally, the red Ferrari and the white Porsche were driving alongside again.


    Very soon, X¡¯s car overtook Christopher¡¯s car and began speeding down the track.


    The wind howled in her ears, and the engine¡¯s roars split her eardrums.


    The excitement when her car picked up speed washed away all her worries.


    Surpassing Christopher and bing the champion were all that was on her mind right now.


    The most special and exciting part of racing was that it could easily set one¡¯s heart on fire and


    trigger his utter desire to win.


    No matter what kind of person one was, or how one felt after a long day, one would definitely turn


    into a different person once he got into the racing car. He would put all his enthusiasm into the race,


    and he would be hungry for sess.


    He was not going to think of anything else other than winning the game.


    Halfway up the mountain, X¡¯s car was already far ahead of Christopher¡¯s. The gap between them


    could at least fit two cars.


    Christopher totally did not expect X to be so talented in racing.


    Initially, he was nning to go easy on her.


    Nevertheless, he could not catch up with her now even if he tried his very best.


    Looking at the red Ferrari whizzing ahead him, he felt a surge of adoration within him at that instant.


    X looked weak and soft but there was nothing she could not do.


    She could run twopanies, design a theme park, yputer games and race. Moreover, she


    was outstanding in all of them.


    The longer X drove, the more exhrated she felt.


    She agilely rotated the steering, speeding down one dangerous curve after another and finally


    reaching the peak of the mountain.


    After reaching the top, she whizzed past another menacing curve and went straight to the downhill


    track, going on breakneck speed.


    Christopher followed closely behind her. He had spared no effort in catching up with her.


    He had never met a rival that was able to match his racing skills.


    However, he had met one now¡­


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On top of that, his opponent was a seemingly insignificant, easy-going, and weak little girl.


    He was excited, and his blood was boiling hot.


    He kept elerating his car, hoping that he could overtake her.


    Eventually, X was the first to return to the starting point.


    She stopped her car with a cool, impressive drift.


    After X returned to the starting point, Christopher¡¯s car appeared next to her about ten seconds


    later.


    Likewise, his car pulled up with a sharp drift.


    Tucker and all the bodyguards were dumbstruck by the race¡­


    X got out of the car under the crowd¡¯s attention. She nimbly took off her helmet and flipped her


    hair¡­


    A gust of wind blew in her face. Her hair danced in the breeze, looking incredibly graceful yet


    valiant.


    Her charisma fascinated Christopher.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Christopher Lancelot subconsciously lowered his car window, his gaze fixed upon her.


    X Quest stroked her hair as it billowed with the wind, tossing the strands of hair scattered on her


    chest to her back.


    Holding her helmet in one hand, she pranced toward Christopher andnguidly ced her other


    hand on his car roof. ¡°I won.¡±


    Christopher got out of his car and stood in front of X. Casually closing the car door, he took off


    the helmet and met her eyes. ¡°Alright then. What do you want me to do? I can do whatever you


    want me to do.¡±


    X shook her head in response. ¡°Nah. I don¡¯t have anything in particr to ask from you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s our deal. Don¡¯t waste your only chance to instruct me to do something for you. X, I


    can give you anything as long you can name it,¡± Christopher said.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you buy me a drink?¡± X pondered for a short while.


    Her brain had regained itsposure as soon as her car pulled up.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Once again, grief crept over her like a hungry beast.


    She wanted a ss of beer more than anything else.


    ¡°Have you heard of that saying?¡± Christopher asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Water flows even if we try to cut it with swords, and sorrow returns even if we try to drown them


    with wine.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I just want to drink¡­¡± X mumbled.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Shall we continue to race? I can stay here the whole night if you want,¡± Christopher


    suggested.


    Warmth filled X instantaneously.


    She hesitated for a few seconds before answering, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    X put on her helmet and got back into her car.


    Hearing that, Christopher quickly put on his helmet and hopped into his car too.


    Just like that, the two set off and drove up the mountain again and again¡­


    They were both deeply immersed in the thrill of racing until their cars almost ran out of gas. Only


    then were they willing to stop the race.


    It was already half-past two in the morning.


    X was just about to get out of her red Ferrari when Christopher got in the car from the other side


    and plopped down on the passenger seat.


    Closing the car door, he agilely took off his helmet before turning to X and carefully taking off


    hers.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± X whispered.


    She felt so much better after speeding along the racing track for countlessps.


    Though the torment and heartache she suffered still haunted her from time to time, she felt a lot


    more relieved than before.


    Her brain was much clearer too.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Christopher added, ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    X nodded.


    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re not in the mood to talk about it, but I¡¯ve apanied you for so long¡­


    Can you at least tell me what¡¯s troubling you?


    ¡°What exactly happened to you? I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you if it¡¯s something personal. However, if


    you¡¯re being bullied or threatened, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge on that bastard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little older than you. You¡¯re not only my friend. I treat you like my sister. I hope you can treat


    me like your brother as well, and confide your distress to me¡­¡±


    The sincerity in his tone only intensified with each word he spoke. He could not take his empathetic


    eyes off her face.


    X was not in her usual state for the entire night. He was really worried about her.


    X sighed. ¡°Are you that curious?¡±

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    ¡°Yes,¡± Christopher Lancelot answered truthfully.


    X Quest shrugged helplessly, then stretched out her hand. ¡°Give me another cigarette.¡±


    Christopher immediately took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket and drew two cigarettes. He


    ced one cigarette between X¡¯s lips and the other between his lips.


    Subsequently, he pulled out a lighter and lit the cigarette for X.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After lighting hers, he lowered his head and lit his own.


    The car was filled with smoke in a moment.


    Christopher thoughtfully lowered the car window to prevent the acrid smoke from choking her.


    A cool breeze touched the warmth of their cheeks, blowing away all the pungent smell of tobo


    inside the car.


    Outside the car, the sky was dark, and the moon was bright. The icy wind rustled the leaves and


    waved the branches.


    A sudden gust of breeze greeted their car with the astringent scent of grass and soil, soothing


    X¡¯s tangled mind and soul.


    As she slowly calmed herself down, another thought suddenly appeared in her head¡­


    She carefully took a puff at the cigarette. A prickly feeling instantly spread across her throat, but she


    tried not to cough.


    Smoke lingered in her lungs for a few seconds before she slowly exhaled.


    X did the same thing over and over again¡­


    When she smoked about half a cigarette, a wave of dizziness suddenly washed over her.


    She massaged her forehead while mumbling, ¡°Why is my head so heavy?¡±


    Christopher chuckled. ¡°It happens when you smoke for the first time. You¡¯re just drunk.


    ¡°It feels pretty simr to when you have too much wine. Don¡¯t smoke too much, okay? Leave the


    remaining half aside,¡± Christopher added.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how smoking feels like.¡± X smiled bitterly. She elegantly held the cigarette between her


    slender fingers and stopped smoking.


    Smoke continued to rise from the tip of the cigarette.


    Finally, X told Christopher the ins and outs and the recording she received during the exhibition.


    Christopher¡¯s expression grew nastier with each word she spoke.


    ¡°F*ck! How dares Stanley feel annoyed with you!? The Batton family is so disgusting!¡± Christopher


    gritted his teeth.


    X nodded. ¡°That¡¯s how I felt when I first heard the recording. However, now that I think of it, I


    wonder if there¡¯s some misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding can it be?¡± Raw anger was stirring in


    Christopher¡¯s eyes. ¡°The recording is there. The proof is there. What kind of misunderstanding are


    you expecting?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that there are many sound-imitating experts out there? They¡¯re very good at imitating


    other people¡¯s voices.


    ¡°Once they¡¯ve heard that person¡¯s voice, they can easily imitate his or her voice, and they sound


    exactly the same. They can even do it by simply listening to the description of that person¡¯s voice,¡±


    X exined.


    ¡°In fact, I was extremely mad when I first heard the recording. I was so depressed that my mind was


    in chaos.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even think straight. However, as I calm down now, I try to think about it again¡­


    ¡°I honestly think that the entire incident is not as simple as a misunderstanding,¡± X continued.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes widened, attentive and brimming with curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s


    impossible that the recording is fake, right?¡±


    As soon as he said that, he realized what X was talking about. ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ The audio clip can be


    faked¡­ Those experts can imitate anyone¡¯s voice. Their voices can sound so simr that the


    professionals may fail to identify them.¡±


    X nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. I shouldn¡¯t judge Stanley and his family based on this


    recording alone. I have just been overwhelmed by sadness just now¡­¡±


    The more she thought about it, the clearer her mind was. She was confident that her guess was


    right.


    The feelings that Stanley Batton and his family had for her seemed genuine.


    Suddenly, Christopher snapped his fingers.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Judging from the way Stanley Batton treats you, I honestly don¡¯t believe that he


    hates you.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s sincere. I understand men the most. If a man hates a woman, he¡¯d never be so nice to


    her no matter how much wealth and glory she brings to him.¡±


    Christopher Lancelot strongly agreed with X Quest. His admiration for her intelligence was only


    amplified as he spoke.


    ¡°Let me put it this way. I think you shouldn¡¯t be downhearted for the time being. Gather your


    thoughts and ask Stanley the truth. It¡¯s better to ask him directly,¡± Christopher added.


    X nodded obediently. She couldn''t agree more.


    For a moment, she felt relieved¡­


    She really hoped that everything was just like what she had told Christopher.


    No matter what the truth was, she should confront it and talk to Stanley about it face to face.


    It was unfair to condemn Stanley based on that recording alone.


    Thinking of this, X immediately turned to look at Christopher. ¡°Thank you for helping me to get


    this problem straightened out. Thanks for bringing me here to vent my frustration too.¡±


    Christopher raised his hand, intending to stroke her hair. However, he changed his mind in the end.


    His hand froze about a centimeter away from her head.


    He secretly withdrew his hand and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do¡­¡±


    ¡°Give me a call if you¡¯re in a bad mood next time. I¡¯ll be there for you in return,¡± X replied.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Christopher grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first. Talk to him after you get home, alright? Don¡¯t


    worry so much. Follow your heart, and everything will be fine.


    ¡°Call me if you need help.¡± As Christopher spoke, he grabbed X¡¯s phone and unlocked it with her


    fingerprint. After that, he opened her contact app and saved two new numbers.


    He named the first number ¡®Handsome Master Lancelot 1¡¯ and the other ¡®Handsome Master


    Lancelot 2¡¯.


    X did not know whether tough or to cry when she saw that. Her mood was lifted


    instantaneously.


    Seeing X¡¯s lovely smile, Christopher¡¯s heart instantly leaped in joy.


    He ced the phone back into her palm and beamed at her. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you smile¡­ Alright,


    time to send you home. Your man must be really anxious now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± X nodded. ¡°Wait a minute. You don¡¯t have to send me home. I can drive on my own after


    I pick up my car.¡±


    ¡°Cut it out. Do you think I¡¯d let you drive alone in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it again. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Christopher got out of her car and got back to his car with that out of the way.


    X took off her racing suit and carefully folded it. She put it back into the glovepartment


    before starting the car.


    Right at this moment, ear-splitting engine roars echoed from a distance.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Numerous car headlights shone brightly upon her.


    Suddenly, her vision was painted in white, as if the shes from the heamps had illuminated her


    world.


    X peered at the rear-view mirror and found several sports cars elerating in her direction.


    The car headlights were too blinding, so she could not see the car te numbers, not to mention


    the people in the cars.


    Nheless, her intuition had already told her the identity of the people in the car.


    X immediately unbuckled her seat belt and gracefully got out of the car.


    She calmly stared at the advancing sports car, the dazzling lights making her squint subconsciously.


    A few secondster, several sports cars surrounded her and pulled up in a circle.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    The car headlights went out.


    Everything became clear again.


    As soon as X Quest lifted her head, Stanley Batton¡¯s ck Bentley Arnage came into her view.


    His car was right in front of her.


    She saw that Stanley was sitting in the passenger seat with a gloomy face through the transparent


    windscreen, ring coldly at her.


    Stanley got out of the car before she could even react to his abrupt arrival.


    After he got out of the car, Zack Cassidy motioned the other ck-d men to get off their


    respective cars and follow him.


    Christopher Lancelot remained seated in his car with the car window halfway down. He propped his


    chin in his left palm while puffing at the cigarette, observing the group of men like a bystander.


    X watched Stanley striding in her direction and stopped in front of her.


    He glowered at Christopher before averting his wary gaze to their racing cars and Christopher¡¯s


    henchmen.


    Very soon, his gaze fell upon X again. He coldly questioned her, ¡°Is this why you disappeared for


    the whole day? Just to race with Christopher?¡±


    However, he noticed her puffy eyes in the very next second.


    His heart softened at the sight of it; his eyes expressed his utter panic.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He immediately cupped her face with both of his hands and asked in a soft voice, ¡°What happened


    to you? Hmm? Did you cry? Who bullied you? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± X said.


    At this moment, her heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    Countless questions were swimming in her head, and she needed answers.


    Though she had found a perfect exnation for that recording, she was still unsure of her


    assumption.


    What would Stanley tell her next? She did not know whether his answer was what she wanted to


    hear.


    ¡°Me? I spoil you, and I care for you every day. Have I ever bullied you? It seems like you¡¯re the one


    bullying me now. Turning off your phone¡­ Racing with some other guy at midnight behind my


    back¡­¡± Stanley gritted his teeth as heined, his brows knitted in frustration.


    Was she getting on his nerves?


    Yes, she certainly was.


    Nevertheless, his rage and resentment vanished as soon as he saw her pitiful look.


    Sometimes, he wondered if X was his nemesis.


    ¡°X, talk with him, okay? I¡¯d better get going. Bye.¡± Christopher cleared his throat.


    Following that statement, he casually threw his cigarette aside, made a U-turn, and left the racing


    circuit in a blink of an eye.


    Tucker immediately hopped into the red Ferrari X drove just now and floored the pedal.


    The rest of Christopher¡¯s henchmen did the same and zoomed ahead, trying to catch up with their


    master.


    Engine roars echoed in the racing circuit, and the pungent car exhaust polluted the air.


    X coughed ufortably, then cautiously looked at Stanley. ¡°I have something to ask you¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± X pushed him away and got into his Bentley Arnage.


    Stanley quickly followed suit and got into the car. He then stared at her attentively, waiting for her to


    begin her story.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you suffering from a blood disease?¡± X asked.


    A glint of surprise shed across Stanley¡¯s eyes. However, instead of answering her, the man lit a


    cigarette and took a long drag at it. It took him a while to reply to her unexpected question. ¡°Yes.


    How did you know?¡±

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    ¡°What about our marriage? Did Grandpa ask you to marry me because of my blood?¡± X Quest


    got straight to the point.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Stanley Batton replied truthfully, after which he took a puff at the cigarette.


    His curt answer made X¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    X subconsciously took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Is that why you tried to approach me


    using every possible means in the first ce? Are you nice to me because of my blood? You want


    to keep me by your side as your blood supplier, am I right?¡±


    Stanley frowned slightly. The puzzlement in his eyes gradually intensified. ¡°What? Who the hell told


    you this kind of nonsense? How can you believe such a thing about me?¡±


    X kept a straight face the entire time. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who told me that. I¡¯m asking you


    right now. Answer me. Yes or no?¡±


    Irritated by X¡¯s usation, Stanley grumpily puffed at the cigarette a couple of times and threw it


    out of the car window. He then turned X¡¯s body to him, his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Look me in


    the eye, X¡­¡±


    X lifted her head warily, anticipation and apprehension stirring within her.


    Her heart threatened to escape through her throat.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­ As I told you before, I tried to approach you simply because I had a thing for


    you¡­¡± Stanley Batton wore a serious expression as he rified himself.


    X immediately yed the audio clip on her phone. ¡°How do you exin this recording then?¡±


    In the very next second, his conversation with Ron Batton echoed in the car.


    The unexpected recording threw Stanley into a state of total confusion.


    X studied his expression. The suspense in her heart had finally found its peace at the sight of the


    man¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°What is this? Where did you get it from?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Someone sent it to me.¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I say that I¡¯ve never had such conservation with Grandpa?¡± Stanley


    questioned her without turning an inch.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Really?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes were filled with only determination as he spoke.


    X was so relieved to find his explicit denial and sincere expression. It was such a great weight off


    her mind.


    It seemed that his reaction was genuine. She was convinced that he was not acting.


    ¡°Where did you get this recording from?¡± Stanley pursued. ¡°Is this why you went missing for the


    whole day and refused to go home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone must have faked the recording. I swear I¡¯ve never said anything like that to Grandpa. I¡¯ll


    get this recording identified right now. It really isn¡¯t me¡­ Please believe me, okay?¡±


    Stanley looked stern and solemn. His unblinking eyes were locked upon X¡¯s, hoping to find a sign


    of trust from her.


    Ever since he was a kid, he had everything under his control. He was very much like an aloof and


    remote king, overlooking his men from high above.


    He hardly understood what it meant to be flustered.


    However, at this moment, he broke out in a cold sweat, waiting for her response¡­


    ¡°Honey, I love you¡­ I¡¯d be struck by lightning if I ever get annoyed by you!¡± Stanley devoutly swore


    as he raised his middle three fingers in the air.


    X could not deny that there was no sign of deceitfulness in his eyes nor his expressions.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    She was now more confident that her spection was correct.


    After pondering for a few seconds, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I trust you.¡±


    Only then did Stanley Batton let out a deep sigh of relief. He immediately pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone to check it out, and I¡¯ll prove to you that I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    X Quest nodded.


    The turmoil in her mind and heart had finallye to an end. It was as if beautiful flowers were


    blooming on a piece of destend again.


    ¡°You really do believe me, right?¡± Stanley gradually calmed himself down.


    X nodded once more. ¡°After thinking about it for the whole day, I think I should trust you. I should


    give you a chance to exin yourself instead of using you based on that recording alone.¡±


    Suddenly, Stanley felt a surge of warmth flowing in his veins. He was extremely touched.


    He sighed and met X¡¯s eyes. ¡°Actually¡­ I didn¡¯t n to let you know about my disease, but since


    you have brought it up¡­ I guess I should be honest with you so you won¡¯t imagine things¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I have congenital dyserythropoietic anemia, and I need irregr blood transfusions. I have the


    same blood type as you; that is the rare Golden Blood.


    ¡°When I was a kid, Grandpa had searched all over the world to find a boy with the same blood type


    with me just to keep me alive¡­


    ¡°He was my blood donor. He would supply his blood to me from time to time. One day, Grandpa


    found you, and he was overjoyed.


    ¡°To ensure I could undergo consistent blood transfusion even if something bad happened to that


    boy, touch wood, Grandpa came up with this idea. He thought of using marriage to bind the two of


    us together.


    ¡°At first, I disagreed with him because I didn''t think it was necessary. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t want to


    marry a girl I didn¡¯t like just because of her blood.


    ¡°However, I failed to convince him in the end. He threatened me that I would never be given a


    chance to inherit thepany if I didn¡¯t listen to him.


    ¡°Hence, Ipromised¡­ After we got married, Grandpa had thought of various ways to bring us


    together.


    ¡°I managed to see through him and run away every time, until the night we had sex.


    ¡°In fact, we didn¡¯t end up in the same room by chance. It was all Grandpa¡¯s n. He knew that you


    were at the bar that night, so he called me.


    ¡°He said that he had something urgent to tell me and asked me to meet him in a private room


    upstairs. I didn¡¯t think much about it. I went straight to that room and waited for him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At the same time, he had someone add something to Georgie¡¯s and your drinks.


    ¡°In addition to the drug that made you drunk faster, he also added something that triggered your


    sexual desire.


    ¡°His goal was to get you both so drunk that you couldn¡¯t leave the bar and would then get a room


    upstairs.


    ¡°As he expected, the two of you went to book a room that night. While you were in the toilet, he had


    someone unlock my door before swapping the number te on my door with the one on your door.


    ¡°Subsequently, you went into my room, and the drug in your body started to kick in, and¡­ We made


    out.¡±


    Stanley recounted the night they first met in earnest.


    After listening to the story, X finally understood why she had entered the wrong room that night.


    She did not mistake her room number indeed.


    It was all nned out by her master.


    Besides, her body was burning not because of the ss of water in the room, but because of the


    alcohol she had drank at the bar¡­


    The drug just happened to kick in after she drank the ss of water¡­


    After all, her first night with Stanley was not a coincidence but a wless trap¡­

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    ¡°Therefore, the reason our paths crossed isn¡¯t as simple as fate¡­


    ¡°You know what happened next, including my feelings and all. I¡¯ve told you before. I¡¯m telling you all


    this because I want you to know that I really do love you. X, we¡¯re together because I love you. It


    has nothing to do with your blood.


    ¡°If I were after your blood, how could I not hold back from touching you for two whole years after we


    got married? I¡¯m with you because I love you. There¡¯s no other reason.¡±


    Stanley Batton kept exining. He tried his best to express his innermost feelings to X Quest.


    X felt at ease after discovering the truth behind their rtionship.


    As she recalled her heedlessness, fury, and anguish when she first heard the recording, she could


    not help butugh at herself.


    She could only me herself for being overwhelmed by resentment. It was a moment of reckless


    impetuousness that caused her to lose her rationality.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Fine¡­ I trust you, hubby.¡± X nodded lightly. She then looked at Stanley worriedly. ¡°Your


    anemia¡­ Can it be cured?¡±


    Stanley smiled bitterly. ¡°No. I can only go for a blood transfusion when my anemia is ying me up.


    Do you remember the needle marks on my arm? They¡¯re left behind every time I go for a blood


    transfusion. In fact, the guy who called me that night wasn¡¯t a doctor but my blood donor.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to go for a blood transfusion so many times when you have anemia?¡± X asked.


    ¡°In the past, once was enough. However, my need for blood has worsened for the past two years,¡±


    Stanleymented.


    ¡°Take my blood if you need it in the future,¡± X said sincerely.


    Her truthfulness warmed his heart. ¡°Nah, we¡¯ll talk about that another time. That man alone can


    satisfy my need for the time being.¡±


    X¡¯s heart ached as she looked at Stanley. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to cure your disease. You can¡¯t just live


    like this.¡±


    If his need for blood became increasingly greater, as he said, two people simply might not be able


    to satisfy his need in the future.


    If his condition progressed to that point and they could not find the third person to supply him the


    blood, he might die.


    She would never allow that to happen.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Grandpa has been doing research on my disease over the years. He has gone


    through all the medical books from the ancient time to the modern days. It can¡¯t be cured.


    Undergoing blood transfusions is the best I can do at the moment.¡± Stanley added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll


    be fine.¡±


    ¡°What if that man and I can no longer satisfy your need?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Well, Grandpa told me that it¡¯s not going to happen. Two people are enough to keep me alive, even


    if the worsees to the worst,¡± Stanley exined.


    Though he tried to reassure her, X was still extremely worried about his illness.


    Uneasiness flooded her heart, drowning her soul.


    She was going to cure Stanley no matter what.


    Stanley pinched his forehead helplessly and changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll find out who sent you the


    video and how he or she got the recording. I promise that I¡¯ll give you an exnation. Thank you for


    trusting me.¡±


    ¡°I guess Emily¡¯s behind it again but¡­ We never know until we find out the truth,¡± X said.


    ¡°No matter who it is, I¡¯m going to knock him dead after I find out his true identity.¡± Stanley snorted


    coldly.


    X held his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you.¡±


    Stanley shook his head and caressed her face lovingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I believe anyone who heard the


    recording would have the same reaction as you. I admit that the recording sounds legit.¡±


    X curled her fingers around his and gripped his hand tightly.


    ¡°However, can you pleasee to me if anything is troubling you? You can scold me and beat me if


    you¡¯re in a bad mood. But, don¡¯t go to some other guy,¡± Stanley warned her earnestly.


    X nodded and giggled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you jealous?¡±


    Stanley frowned slightly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be jealous?¡±

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    X Quest immediately exined to Stanley Batton how he met Christopher Lancelot and why he


    brought her here to race.


    The man remained expressionless after listening to her exnation.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    X knew that he was jealous.


    She threw her arms around his neck and pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me. Okay?¡±


    Stanley sighed helplessly. ¡°X, what should I do with you?¡±


    Sometimes, he really did not know what to do with her.


    No matter how angry he was, his heart instantly melted when she was affectionate.


    There were times when hepromised just by looking at her face.


    X¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Hmm¡­ If you have no idea what to do with me, keep on spoiling me like a


    princess then.¡±


    The corners of Stanley¡¯s soft lips gradually curved upward into a slight smile.


    ¡°Are we good now?¡± X asked. ¡°You¡¯re not jealous anymore, right?¡±


    Stanley gently tapped her nose and teased, ¡°You¡¯re really something, X.¡±


    ¡°Shall we go home?¡± X asked.


    Stanley started the car and departed right away.


    Zack Cassidy and the rest quickly caught up with him.


    Like an arrow released from a bow, the ck Bentley Arnage whizzed through the highway with a


    fleet of luxury cars behind him.


    The engines roared in the moonlight as if they were going to tear the sky apart.


    The cars sped all the way back home.


    When the two arrived at their house, they noticed that the living room was still as bright as daylight.


    Ron Batton had not slept.


    He was currently sitting in front of the coffee table, ying chess alone.


    Guilt crept all over X when she caught sight of the old man.


    She had doubted him because of that recording¡­


    She had doubted her dear master, who had been treating her like his granddaughter¡­


    For a second, she felt like her heart was broken into million pieces.


    Noticing that Stanley had returned with X, Ron anxiously walked up to them and stared at X.


    ¡°Where have you been? We couldn¡¯t reach you the whole day! We were both worried sick! We


    thought you got yourself into some big trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was just in a bad mood, so I went for a walk,¡± X muttered.


    ¡°Why are your eyes swollen? Have you been crying? What happened to you? Did this brat bully


    you? Or did someone else bully you? Tell me. I¡¯ll settle it for you.¡±


    Ron¡¯s face clouded over as soon as he saw X¡¯s puffy eyes.


    Warmth spread in X¡¯s heart. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s a long story. Grandpa, it¡¯ste now.


    Why don¡¯t you get some rest first? We¡¯ll talk about it in the morning.¡±


    Ron ignored her and red at Stanley. ¡°Did you do anything that hurt X¡¯s feelings?¡±


    Stanley shrugged innocently. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ll exin it to you tomorrow morning. You should go to


    bed now.¡±

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Ron Batton gazed at them thoughtfully. Having no other choice, he nodded helplessly. ¡°Okay then.¡±


    After that, Ron went upstairs, leaving the two alone in the living room.


    The two watched the old man until he was out of their sight. Making sure that he had gone upstairs,


    Stanley Batton ced his right hand behind X Quest¡¯s back, scooped her knees, and lifted her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest too. Hmm?¡±


    X nodded. ¡°Sure, but please put me down. You¡¯re not feeling well recently, are you?¡±


    ¡°Nah, that¡¯s not true,¡± Stanley rebuked.


    ¡°Your body should be frail when anemia kicks in.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m weak?¡±


    ¡°... Anyway, you should take care of yourself¡­¡± X reminded him.


    ¡°There is no need,¡± Stanley insisted.


    ***


    The next day.


    At the Quest family¡¯s house.


    Emily Quest and May Conner were observing X¡¯s house with binocrs from the rooftop.


    X¡¯s red Maserati and Stanley¡¯s ck Bentley Arnage were both in their line of sight.


    ¡°Apparently, that blockhead went backst night.¡± Emily sneered.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock, but the two haven¡¯t gone out yet. Do you think X hasid her


    cards on the table? Maybe they¡¯ve quarreled for the whole night.¡± May raised her brows.


    ¡°No idea, but I think X won¡¯t leap to any hasty conclusions before she finds out the truth. She¡¯ll


    first identify the recording¡¯s authenticity, then work out a n to find out whether Stanley shares the


    same blood type as her,¡± Emily mumbled.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°No matter what¡¯s going on between the two of them now, they¡¯ll divorce in the end. That¡¯s


    inevitable. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll get into a big fight today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­ ¡± May coldly snorted.


    Following that statement, May grabbed the ss of watermelon juice in front of her and finished it in


    one go.


    She then contentedly got up from the couch and left the rooftop.


    Seeing that, Emily immediately emptied her ss and hurried to May¡¯s side, leaving the rooftop


    together with her.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at X and Stanley¡¯s house, the lovebirds had just woken up in each other¡¯s warm


    embrace.


    Sunlight streamed golden through the white gauze curtains, shining softly on their huge bed. The


    two¡¯splexions were as white as snow in the sunlight.


    Just as X was about to open her mouth and greet Stanley, a feeling of nausea surged within her


    and her stomach began to churn.


    She immediately covered her mouth and retched.


    Very soon, the sour taste in her throat disappeared¡­


    Stanley looked at her with a concerned face. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°I guess my stomach is messing me up because I was starvingst night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make some breakfast for you.¡± Stanley jumped off the bed and went straight into the bathroom


    to wash up.


    X did not get out of the bed. Shezily hugged the nket and closed her eyes.


    Once again, a wave of nausea swept over her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, it onlysted for a second this time.


    Keeping her eyes shut, X ignored it and got back to sleep.


    After she and Stanley came back yesterday, they had cuddled and chatted for a long time before


    falling asleep. Her body was weak, and her mind was exhausted as a result of sleep deprivation.


    Shey on the bed until Stanley walked out of the room. Only then did she slowly sit up on the bed


    and stretched her back. Instead of getting herself ready, she reached for herptop on the bedside


    table and flipped it open.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    X Quest logged onto her QQ Mailbox and clicked on the anonymous email.


    Her fingers danced across the keyboard, trying to track its IP address.


    She found the IP address in the very next second.


    However, it was located in the middle of the sea.


    She knew that it was a fake IP address. Without wasting any more time on it, she kept on typing to


    crack the code, going the extra mile to search for the real IP address.


    After going through series after series of codes, X finally found the email¡¯s actual IP address.


    It was from a neighborhood downtown called Fishy Hollow. Block 12, room 706, opposite Fishy


    Hollow Inte Cafe.


    X raised her brows satisfactorily before shutting down herptop. She then got out of the bed


    and headed to the bathroom.


    She started retching again when she brushed her teeth, throbbing pain in her stomach following


    soon after.


    However, she did not take it seriously. She thought she was too hungry.


    After a quick wash, she put on some skincare products and went downstairs.


    The sunlight poured through the window and lit up the living room.


    A faint sweet smell of freshly baked bread permeated the air.


    X immediately followed the smell and walked into the kitchen.


    Ron Batton and Stanley Batton were pacing up and down the kitchen, working their tails off to


    prepare a delicious meal for her.


    Ron put on a pair of thick gloves before carefully taking a tray of freshly baked croissants out of the


    oven.


    Stanley was standing next to him with arge te in his palms.


    After cing the baking tray on the stove, Ron used a clean cooking tong to transfer the croissants


    onto therge te one by one.


    The sweet smell in the air and the harmonious interaction between the two reminded X of the


    good old days.


    X snuck up behind them and poked her head out to steal a nce at the te. ¡°Wow, the


    croissants look so good!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa knows that you like croissants, so he got up early in the morning to make them for you,¡±


    Stanley said.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    X was extremely touched that he remembered it. ¡°Thanks, Grandpa.¡±


    Ron dotingly stroked her hair. ¡°Silly girl, we¡¯re family. By the way, Stan has told me what happened


    last night. X, why didn¡¯t you just ask me the truth?¡±


    Speaking ofst night, X instantly clutched Ron¡¯s hand and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I


    promise that I won¡¯t do this again. I¡¯lle to you if I face any problem.¡±


    Ron nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have breakfast. Two of you must be really hungry.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll take it to the dining table.¡± X extended her hand, intending to take the te


    from Stanley.


    Nheless, Ron grabbed her wrist. ¡°Let the man do the job. That¡¯s what he¡¯s supposed to do. All


    you need to do is to be the little princess of our family.


    ¡°In the Batton family, the men cook. It¡¯s our responsibility,¡± Ron added.


    Once again, X was touched.


    With that, Stanley left the kitchen with the te of croissants.


    Ron held X¡¯s hand and led her to the dining room.


    Then, the three of them found a seat each and sat down around the table.


    In addition to the croissants, there were also fruit sd, sunny-side-up eggs, and bacon sandwiches


    on the table. They were all prepared by Ron and Stanley.


    Each of them looked appetizing.


    ¡°Stan, have you found out who lied to X?¡± Ron picked up the knife and fork. He took a bite of the


    sunny-side-up eggs while questioning Stanley.


    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s difficult to track the IP address,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found out where it is. I was going to tell you just now. This guy lives in the neighborhood


    opposite of Fishy Hood Inte Cafe. Building 12, room 706,¡± X said casually.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Stanley Batton¡¯s eyes widened, consternated.


    Dragon Group had many top IT specialists, but none managed to find the IP address yet. How did


    she crack the code so easily?


    ¡°Yeah. Ask Zack Cassidy to check the ce out,¡± X Quest said again.


    Stanley did not say another word and called Zack right away.


    After hanging up the phone, Stanley turned to X and asked, ¡°Is there anything that you can¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°Probably nothing. Your girl is good at everything.¡± A calm expression was etched upon Ron


    Batton¡¯s face. ¡°You have no idea how talented she is inputer hacking. She has defeated that¡­


    what top hacker¡­ Who is it again?¡±


    ¡°Enough, Grandpa. Let¡¯s not brag about that.¡± X smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°What?¡± Stanley pursued.


    ¡°You know who¡¯s Kimi, right? He¡¯s the most notable hacker today,¡± Ron asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, he knew who Kimi was. That guy was the world¡¯s top hacker. No one could ever


    defeat him.


    He was currently working with Country M¡¯s national cybersecurity team.


    ¡°Your wife can beat him,¡± Ron added.


    Stanley was dumbfounded. ¡°What? Really?¡±


    Ronughed. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Stanley immediately turned to look at X. ¡°Where did you learn those hacking skills?¡±


    ¡°I learned them when I was in Country Y. My schoolmate was a hacker, and he initiated me into the


    hacking world. I was interested, so I started learning it from him. And¡­ Erm¡­ It somehow ended


    up like that,¡± X recounted.


    ¡°How long did you study it?¡± Stanley asked.


    X pondered for a few seconds. ¡°Hmm¡­ Around one year and a half¡­ Well, it¡¯s not that hard.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone on earth could have mastered the hacking skills if it really was not that hard.


    ¡°Your wife is talented in many aspects. You can actually call her a genius,¡± Ron praised.


    Though Stanley remained silent the entire time, the genuine smile on his face said it all. His eyes


    were brimming with admiration too.


    After the three of them were done with their breakfast, Zack called Stanley again.


    Without hesitation, Stanley picked up the call and turned on the speaker.


    ¡°Fifth Master, we¡¯ve found the guy who sent X the email. As far as we know, he¡¯s a top hacker,


    and he has a code name called ¡®Red Sea¡¯,¡± Zack reported.


    Red Sea¡­


    X recognized this name.


    He was a top hacker in Country Z.


    No wonder she had to spend such a long time tracking the IP address.


    He was the one behind it.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°He refused to tell us the truth at first. However, he confessed everything to us in the end. It¡¯s Emily


    Quest who asked him to do so. They knew each other through Messenger, and they had a few


    dates before. I guess they¡¯re considered close friends. Yesterday, Emily gave him a recording and


    asked him to send it to X. She warned that no one must find out the origin of this email.


    ¡°Emily would sleep with him for a month in return¡­ Unable to stand the temptation of beauty, he


    hadpromised and epted the deal.


    ¡°As for the recording, he said that he had asked Emily before. Emily told him that she got the world-


    renowned sound imitator, July, to do it for her. She also told Red Sea that the main reason she set


    this up was to see the two of you divorce¡­¡±


    Zack exined the ins and outs of the incident in earnest.


    Upon hearing that, X, Stanley, and Ron¡¯s faces darkened instantaneously.


    X sneered. ¡°It really is Emily¡­¡±


    She was not surprised to hear that name at all.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    It seemed like there was no way X Quest¡¯s younger sister could ever be honest.


    In the end, X and Emily Quest would still fight with each other.


    ¡°What do you n to do now?¡± Stanley Batton looked at X and asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do anything for now¡­¡± X said.


    Stanley didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll retain the evidence and gain control of Red Sea. Let¡¯s


    not frighten our enemy for now¡­¡± He said into the phone.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zack Cassidy replied.


    After hanging up the phone, Stanley looked at X curiously. ¡°Tell me. What do you have in mind


    this time?¡±


    ¡°It would be boring to ask her toe here and make her admit her fault. Since she wants to y,


    we¡¯ll make it a big deal¡­ Doesn¡¯t she want to watch us get divorced? We¡¯ll lead her on a little¡­¡±


    X said.


    ¡°I vaguely recall that May Conner will be throwing a party in the Quest family. If Emily falls for the


    trap and falsely believes that we are getting a divorce, she might invite me over¡­¡± X trailed off.


    She didn¡¯t want to say too much because she knew Stanley would get her even if she didn¡¯t exin


    everything.


    Stanley immediately raised his brows. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Later, get Red Sea to inform Emily that we¡¯re heading to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce¡­


    Get him toe up with a believable story so that Emily will fall for it¡­¡± X added.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°X¡­ You really are something.¡± Ron Batton chuckled as he looked at X¡¯s face.


    ¡°Apart from this, I have something important to announce tomorrow,¡± X snorted coldly and said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it as a cliffhanger. You¡¯ll find out when the timees¡­ Everyone will definitely be


    surprised,¡± X added.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stanley didn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to keep fighting with her because I don¡¯t want my father to be upset


    too¡­ But now, I don¡¯t care anymore¡­ Peace doesn¡¯t seem like an option to us¡­¡± X seemed


    very calm, but she sounded very imposing.


    ¡°X, you can do whatever you want. The Batton family will always have your back,¡± Ron looked at


    X and said each word firmly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X nodded.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Quest family¡¯s living room¡­


    Emily received a WeChat message from Red Sea.


    ¡°My friend working in the Civil Affairs Bureau told me that X Quest and Stanley Batton secretly


    went there to get a divorce today¡­¡± Red Sea wrote.


    When Emily saw this WeChat message, she instantly became happy.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just read.


    Happiness came way too suddenly!


    Emily instantly called Red Sea on the phone. ¡°Are you for real?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real¡­ I¡¯ll get struck by lightning if I lied to you,¡± Red Sea said.


    ¡°Okay, thank you¡­ Did anyone find out about you?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°Hmm, no¡­¡± Red Sea answered.


    Emily immediately smiled satisfactorily before hanging up the phone¡­


    Right then, May Conner happened to be walking down the stairs.


    When Emily saw May, she instantly ran over to her and grabbed her hands. ¡°X and Stanley got a


    divorce¡­ They did it secretly. I bet they don¡¯t want other people to find out¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to throw a party in the house tomorrow? Why don¡¯t we invite X over¡­ When


    the timees, we¡¯ll find a way to make X tell everyone about her divorce during the party,¡±


    Emily said.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    May Conner seemed overjoyed. ¡°In that case, I must invite more people over to witness X¡¯s


    downfall¡­¡±


    Emily chuckled coldly. ¡°Of course, you should. She used to take up all the spotlight. Now, she¡¯s


    going to fall off her pedestal. She deserves to be downtrodden. I want the whole world to know that


    X Quest is done for! Hahahahaha!¡± Emily said.


    By the end of her sentence, she wasughing almost like a mad person¡­


    May couldn¡¯t stop smiling either.


    ¡°Sometimes, justice prevails for me, Emily Quest, too,¡± Emily said.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. The tides will always change. Nobody can be the winner forever. Emily, from now


    on, we can bully X all we want without exposing ourselves,¡± May said.


    Emily gritted her teeth. ¡°Hahaha! Of course, we can. Sooner orter, I will take everything back from


    X! In fact, I¡¯ll kill her with my own hands,¡± Emily said.


    After that, Emily clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Dear mother, you know a lot of respectable people. Make


    sure you invite all of them over¡­ Meanwhile, I will do the same¡­¡±


    By now, Emily could already imagine everything falling together into ce.


    In fact, she could clearly visualize X being humiliated during the party.


    Later, Emily picked up May¡¯s phone and called X. She then handed the phone over to May.


    May immediately looked at the screen.


    ¡°X, I¡¯m organizing the grand annual party tomorrow¡­ Just as we did in the past, all your dad¡¯s


    good friends and mine will be invited to hang out here, and we¡¯ll all bond. You used to be here every


    year. Why don¡¯t youe this year too?¡± May asked.


    ¡°Bring Stan along to get to know some of our guests,¡± May added.


    ¡°Sure, Aunty,¡± X replied.


    On the other hand of the call, X was holding her phone with one hand while she drove her red


    Maserati with the other. She responded calmly while looking in the rearview mirror and tidying up


    her hair.


    After X replied, she began to smile a little, but there wasn¡¯t any emotion in her eyes.


    ¡°Aunty, I¡¯d like to invite a few of my friends over too¡­ Can I?¡± X asked.


    May was immediately thrilled when she heard this. ¡°Of course, you can.¡±


    To May and Emily, the more people X invited, the better!


    Besides, they weren¡¯t the ones who would be embarrassed.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been decided then¡­


    ¡°Yeah. The time hasn''t changed. We¡¯ll still start at eleven,¡± May said.


    ¡°Alright, Aunty,¡± X said.


    After that, X patiently ended the conversation and hung up. She made a cool drift with her car,


    making a U-turn.


    With her foot stepping down on the gas pedal, X¡¯s car shot forward like an arrow.


    ***


    The weather was very pleasant the next day.


    The annual grand party was held at the Quest family¡¯s ce as nned.


    Gorgeous flowers of various colors, balloons, exquisite selections of pastry, and a ssy


    champagne tower made therge courtyard appear very festive.


    The Quest family¡¯s rtives and friends were all gathered there.


    May had single-handedly invited all these people, and most of them were influential people in


    Antis and, in fact, in the whole of Country Z.


    The country¡¯s best orchestra was ying the most beautiful waltz on the greenwn nearby.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The melodic and high-quality music instantly made this grand party seem even ssier.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    People came together in groups of three to five, raising their sses and making small talk. There


    were also others who danced along to the music in pairs. The scene was as lively as it could be.


    The maids changed into neat ck and white dresses, and they moved through the crowd, waiting


    on the honored guests.


    May Conner, on the other hand, with a ss of alcohol in one hand and Jeremy Quest on the other,


    moved through the crowd, offered toasts to her guests, and greeted everyone¡­


    To May, today was a special asion. She had especially changed into a red, festive,ced, silk


    gown. On top of that, she had on intricate makeup and wore diamond essories worth more than


    ten million dors.


    Jeremy, on the other hand, was wearing a low-key, ck Armani suit.


    Emily Quest did not follow them to toast with their guests. Instead, she sat alone on a white swing


    not too far away from the band, savoring the red wine in her ss.


    Likewise, Emily was also dressed up well. She wore a blue, glittery,ced gown. Her long, silky


    ck hair was straightened, and she had very heavy makeup. With diamond jewelry worth over ten


    million dors on her, she looked radiant¡­


    Her ming red lips glistened from the reflection of sunlight.


    After taking a sip of red wine, she slowly shifted her gaze to the main entrance.


    She was waiting¡­ For X Quest¡¯s arrival.


    At the same time, on the balcony next door, X was already all dressed up. She satzily next to


    the white safety railing while she watched the movements of every single person in the Quest


    family¡¯s courtyard.


    She had on very in yet refreshing beige-colored makeup, and her ck, curly hair dangled


    naturally around her waist. She wore a golden gown with spaghetti straps, and her upper body was


    covered in shining and shimmering diamonds.


    X looked like a beautiful fairy who walked on clouds.


    However, she was not wearing too much jewelry. All she had on was a single pair of diamond ear


    studs.


    However, even so, X still seemed noble and impressive.


    Just as Emily looked up, the two sisters met each other¡¯s gaze.


    From afar, they couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s facial expressions clearly¡­


    X¡¯s eyes were still emotionless.


    X nced at Emily faintly before getting up and walking down the stairs while holding onto her


    gown.


    It was almost time for the show to begin.


    X drove her red Maserati over to the Quest family¡¯s courtyard.


    The roaring sound of the engine caused countless people to turn around and look in her direction.


    X casually looked for vacant space and parked her car.


    While everyone watched, she held onto her gown and walked radiantly through the crowd.


    At this moment, amidst therge crowd, she was the most charming person.


    When Emily saw X aglow like this, Emily immediately felt surprised. X was quite good at


    pretending as if nothing had happened even though she had just gotten a divorce, and she could


    still show up fashionably in an expensive gown and expensive jewelry¡­


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily had to give it to X.


    May felt the same way.


    While everyone watched, X walked up to Jeremy one step at a time.


    She first smiled politely and nodded at May. After that, she reached out to hold Jeremy¡¯s arm. ¡°Dad,


    Auntie, I¡¯m here¡­¡± X said.


    May smiled in return. ¡°Yeah¡­ Wee, X,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± X¡¯s smile gradually widened. ¡°Dad, Auntie, go ahead and get busy. I¡¯ll have some fun


    on my own,¡± she said.


    At this moment, all eyes were still on X. The men, especially, couldn¡¯t bear to take their eyes off


    her.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Even proud men like them who had seen all sorts of beautiful women in the world still couldn¡¯t


    remain indifferent to X Quest¡¯s beauty.


    She was far too dazzling and unique.


    There wasn¡¯t a single imperfection about her body, including her facial features, body, and


    temperament. Everything about her was impable.


    A person like her was the ultimate fantasy of men.


    Nobody could resist her temptation.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jeremy Quest nodded joyfully.


    Jeremy felt very proud of X when he saw her like this¡­


    There was a look of approval in his eyes when he looked at X.


    X smiled before slowly letting go of Jeremy¡¯s hand. She held onto her gown and gradually walked


    over to the champagne tower before gently picking up a ss of golden champagne¡­


    While X stood there, arge group of rich wives from Antis immediately surrounded her. They


    started making small talk and praising her.


    ¡°X, your looks are getting better and better now. Indeed, you are worthy of being the wife of the


    Batton family¡¯s heir. They are the richest family in Country Z¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly. X has gotten really pretty over thest two years. Hey, X, look at how little you¡¯re


    wearing. You don¡¯t even have a jacket on. Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°X, the sun is a little strong today. I have sunscreen spray here. Do you want to use it?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    X looked at them calmly and answered their questions one by one. ¡°Thank you, everyone. I¡¯m


    not cold, and I¡¯ve already applied sunscreen on myself.¡±


    X knew that all the glory she was basking in was given to her by Stanley Batton.


    Now, as the wife of the Batton family¡¯s heir, she was bound to receive tteringments from


    people wherever she went.


    After all, there wasn¡¯t anyone in Country Z who didn¡¯t want to get acquainted with the Batton family.


    Gradually, she was surrounded by more and more people¡­


    Their words of praise for her were bing increasingly exaggerated.


    ¡°I met you when you were seven or eight years old¡­ You really have gotten more beautiful growing


    up.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you can charm the heir of Dragon Group. If I were a man, I¡¯d fall for you, too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. X is the prettiestdy in Antis. Nobody else in Antis can beat her when ites


    to beauty.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Antis. I think nobody in the entire Country Z couldpare to X¡¯s beauty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s X we¡¯re talking about here. She¡¯s the prettiest woman in Country Z. X and Stanley are a


    match made in heaven. They both look good, and they¡¯re perfect for each other.¡±


    X looked at them calmly from the beginning. ¡°Alright, everyone. Stop praising me. I¡¯m


    embarrassed now,¡± she said as she smiled demurely.


    All X did was speak a single sentence, and all thedies there immediately startedughing


    along¡­


    At this moment, she was the center of attention.


    Not too far away, Emily Quest was taking this all in. Feelings of jealousy began to surface in her


    heart once more.


    They were both daughters of the Quest family. X received a lot of attention from people as soon


    as she arrived, but what about Emily?


    Emily had been sitting here for a long time, but not many people came to talk to her.


    However, when Emily recalled X¡¯s current situation, her mood improved again.


    After all, X¡¯s glory would all be gone soon.


    Emily started smiling coldly when she thought about this.


    Slowly, X attracted most of the attendees of the party around her.


    Everyone came forward one after another to tter her and raise their sses to her. X was


    overwhelmed by this.


    Jeremy felt even more proud of X when he saw this happening.


    May Conner, on the other, was only smiling on the surface. She had other thoughts on her mind.


    ¡®X Quest, enjoy all the glorious attention now. It won¡¯t be long before you get thoroughly


    humiliated.¡¯


    While X clinked sses with people around her, she unintentionally nced past the main


    entrance and saw the Sullivan family¡¯s Rolls-Royce driving through it.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Very soon, Tom Sullivan, Bailey Ronson, and Tony Sullivan got out of the car.


    They were all dressed up spectacrly. Both father and son were wearing the same ck Versace


    haute couture suit, while Bailey wore Chanel¡¯s white haute couture gown¡­


    Bailey held onto Tony¡¯s arm tightly, all the while keeping a smile on her face.


    However, Tony didn¡¯t even bother to smile.


    The couple appeared united, but they were divided at heart¡­


    X Quest had heard about what happened in the Sullivan family. Although Bailey managed to


    secure her position, for now, there was still an emotional barrier between her and Tony.


    To Tony, she was no longer as valuable as before.


    When Emily Quest saw Tom, she immediately ran over and intimately held his arm. ¡°Honey,¡± she


    said.


    Tom didn¡¯t look at Emily. Instead, he quickly searched through the crowd and finally rested his gaze


    on X.


    X looked so beautiful today that his heart throbbed.


    For a moment, Tom zoned out¡­


    Emily followed his gaze and eventually saw X.


    Jealousy swept over her like ants gnawing at her veins. Emily felt as if she was on the verge of an


    emotional breakdown.


    When May Conner and Jeremy Quest saw the Sullivan family, May immediately pulled Jeremy


    along to greet them.


    The couple started chatting with the Sullivan family.


    Soon, Emily shifted her attention back to May.


    X nced coldly at Tom and the others before turning to look at the rich wives around her once


    more.


    ¡°X¡­ Let¡¯s add each other on WeChat¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s add each other on WeChat. We can go shopping together some time¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I know a really good beauty salon. Let¡¯s go there next time. Consider it my treat.¡±


    Several other rich wives showed X their WeChat QR codes and asked X to add them too.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They were showing magnificent hospitality, and X found it hard to refuse. She had no choice but


    to take her phone out and scan their QR codes.


    When others saw this happening, they also took their phones out and asked X to add them as


    friends on WeChat¡­


    Just like that, X ended up adding them one after another¡­


    In the end, her wrist got tired and sore.


    After May gave the Sullivan family a proper wee, she pulled Emily away from the group and


    walked over to X.


    ¡°X¡­ Why isn¡¯t Stan here? Is he not free?¡± May asked.


    ¡°Yeah. He has some other stuff to do¡­¡± X said with a smile as she looked at May. X¡¯s eyes


    still didn¡¯t show any emotion.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± May pretended not to know anything and nodded.


    ¡°X¡­ You¡¯ve been married to Stanley for so long. Haven¡¯t you thought about having children?¡±


    Emily asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about these things for now. I want to focus on my career¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°You can still advance in your career even if you¡¯re pregnant¡­¡± Emily added.


    ¡°Yeah, X. Hurry up and have a baby with Stan¡­ After all, your marriage will only be stable once


    you have a child,¡± May said.


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t have a child, our marriage will still be stable¡­¡± X said politely.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    Right then, everyone¡¯s phone started to ring.


    ¡°I¡¯m shocked! Someone just leaked the news that X Quest might have gotten a divorce with


    Stanley Batton!¡±

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    The same news popped up in everyone¡¯s phone¡­


    Suddenly, everyone was quiet around X Quest¡­


    X had also received the same message. All this happened just as she expected. She didn¡¯t feel


    affected at all.


    When Emily Quest saw this message, she felt fully satisfied.


    She was the one who had asked Red Sea to reveal this information to a reporter.


    Her intention was to force X to tell the truth in front of everyone!


    Emily wanted X to be humiliated in front of everyone. She wanted those who looked up to her


    before tough at her!


    Initially, Emily thought that the reporter wouldn¡¯t dare to publish something like this.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the reporter would agree to it right away.


    ¡°X, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Emily pretended to be shocked as she looked at X.


    X snorted coldly as she looked ndly at Emily. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Were you really hoping that


    I¡¯d get divorced?¡± X asked.


    ¡°When did I say that? I was just asking because that¡¯s what the news said,¡± Emily retorted.


    ¡°Do you guys think this is true? Why do I feel like it¡¯s just a fake rumor? There¡¯s no picture to prove


    that it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°I think it might not bepletely false. Things like this don¡¯t juste up out of nowhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Good things neverst¡­ At first, I thought the Batton family¡¯s heir really did love her. Now, it looks


    like it wasn¡¯t the case after all.¡±


    ¡°If they didn¡¯t get a divorce, why didn¡¯t Stanleye with her to such a grand event like this? I think


    there¡¯s an 80% chance that they got a divorce.¡±


    The rich wives started gossiping about X, and the way they looked at her changed from


    admiration to contempt.


    X didn¡¯t react. Instead, she silently watched them.


    The less she said, the more they believed they were right.


    When May Conner and Emily saw what was happening, they were both overjoyed.


    Tom Sullivan, who was watching all this from not too far away, felt equally happy.


    If X was divorced, that meant he had a chance!


    X still wasn¡¯t affected by any of the things people around her were saying.


    Jeremy Quest quickly pushed his way through the crowd to get to X. ¡°Alright¡­ It¡¯s almost time.


    Everyone,e with me to have lunch inside. Don¡¯t let rumors like this affect your mood¡­¡± He said


    unhappily.


    Jeremy refused to believe in the news like this that didn¡¯t have pictures to prove its validity.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re just concerned about X¡­ Did you really get a divorce with Stanley?¡± One of the rich wives


    asked. ¡°If you did, I¡¯m sure you got a lot of money from it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°X¡­ To be honest, getting a divorce is not a big deal. If it really did happen, you can admit it


    openly. After all, it¡¯s very normal to get a divorce these days. If it didn¡¯t happen, you should get


    Stanley to tell everyone so that the rumors can be stopped,¡± Emily said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you didn¡¯t get a divorce, you should call your husband to tell everyone so. Rumors


    like this can get out of hand if you don¡¯t stop it from spreading,¡± the same rich wife from before said.


    ¡°Exactly. Call your husband immediately to end this rumor¡­¡± Another rich wife added.


    Jeremy immediately looked at X. ¡°X¡­ Call Stanter to end this rumor. These aunties are


    right¡­¡± He said.


    Emily looked at X with anticipation. She was waiting for X to make the shocking reveal.


    Now that everyone was insisting on it, X surely would admit the truth, wouldn¡¯t she?


    What would be the best way for her to mock X next?


    What did Emily have to do to appear as if she felt bad for her sister but could still make X feel


    mocked from the bottom of her heart?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, X. Listen to Dad. Hurry up and call Stanley. If you didn¡¯t get a divorce, call him right


    now so that other people stop spreading the false rumor,¡± Emily added.


    X chuckled softly. ¡°Since you want to make it such a big deal¡­ Don¡¯t regret itter,¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emily asked.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    X Quest didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently dialed Stanley Batton¡¯s number. ¡°Honey, please


    put an end to the rumor.¡±


    After saying that, X hung up the phone.


    Emily Quest secretly gritted her teeth. She thought that Stanley definitely wouldn¡¯t put an end to the


    rumor. X would be humiliatedter for sure!


    She was really curious to see how X would act if Stanley Batton didn¡¯t make a moveter.


    ¡°Come on, everyone. Follow me to the living room. Let¡¯s have lunch¡­¡± Jeremy Quest said.


    As soon as he said that, six ck luxury cars drove right into the courtyard.


    Soon, the luxury cars came to a halt¡­


    A group of men dressed in ck got out first. They charged into the crowd in an organized way to


    open a path.


    Right after that, Stanley walked out of a ck Bentley with a young, bald man.


    Stanley was wearing a ck, slim-fit, striped suit with a white shirt and a ck tie on the inside. His


    short, thick hair was brushed to the back. There was a regal aura about him.


    His powerful aura immediately silenced everyone present.


    Just like this, Stanley walked over to X and Emily without anyone standing in his way.


    When Emily saw Red Sea, she was shocked. Her face turned pale.


    May Conner, who didn¡¯t recognize Red Sea at all, seemed confused.


    Stanley stopped right next to X before extending an arm around her and pulling her into his


    embrace.


    Many people felt thoroughly embarrassed by this scene.


    ¡°It looks like it really was a rumor¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The two of them look so much in love. How could they possibly have gotten a


    divorce?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ They look so good together¡­¡±


    The rich wives who at first thought X and Stanley had gotten a divorce now changed what they


    were saying.


    Suddenly, the tables had turned.


    May was thoroughly stunned. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What was going on? Didn¡¯t someone say they got a divorce? Why was Stanley holding X so


    intimately?


    Subconsciously, May turned to look at Emily next to her¡­


    Right then, Emily¡¯s face was pale, and sweat was breaking out on her forehead¡­


    Emily¡¯s reaction made May feel extremely uneasy. May vaguely became aware that there was


    something fishy about this matter!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right after that, Stanley shifted his gaze to Emily. ¡°Go ahead and exin¡­¡± He said.


    His cold gaze was making Emily shiver.


    Emily instantly took a step back. ¡°What are you saying? Stanley, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°Red Sea¡­¡± Stanley nced coldly at the young, bald man behind him and called him by his


    hacker code name.


    Red Sea immediately took a deep breath and looked at Emily. ¡°Our doings have been uncovered.


    Hurry up and exin¡­¡±


    Everyone was confused by what they were witnessing¡­


    Emily repeatedly shook her head and pretended to be innocent. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking


    about.¡±


    ¡°Stop acting dumb¡­ You shameless woman. You nearly got me killed¡­¡± Red Sea uttered.


    After saying that, Red Sea looked at the crowd. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m a hacker. Two


    days ago, Emily found me and gave me a falsified recording she had hired someone to create. The


    purpose of the recording was to break Stanley Batton and X Quest up. She asked me to send


    the recording to X¡­¡± He exined.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    ¡°Emily¡¯s objective was to break the couple up. But fortunately, Miss X was smart and didn¡¯t allow


    her treacherous n to seed. Also, she very quickly tracked me down¡­ And she found out the


    truth about everything¡­


    ¡°Emily, on the other hand, knew nothing about this. She kept thinking that she had seeded with


    her treacherous n. Hence, she asked me to contact a reporter to publish the news about X


    getting a divorce with Stanley today.


    ¡°Emily did this for her convenience so that she could force X to admit that she got divorced in


    front of everyone today.


    ¡°Emily wanted to witness X being belittled and ridiculed personally. She wanted to watch X


    suffer,¡± Red Sea said, enunciating every single word. He roughly described the whole story to


    everyone¡­


    After hearing all this, everyone immediately started talking loudly.


    They were all shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling dizzy¡­ This is major news. This feud between the two sisters of the Quest family really


    is endless.¡±


    ¡°But X has never initiated a fight with Emily. It¡¯s always been Emily who started picking a fight


    with X, alright?¡±


    ¡°Emily is way too vicious. I can¡¯t believe she has actually falsified a recording to try to get X to


    divorce her husband¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily really is vicious. Not only did she try to destroy her sister¡¯s marriage, she even added insult


    to injury right after her sister allegedly got a divorce!¡±


    ¡°The Sullivan family must be blind to wee such a woman into their household.¡±


    This situation made Emily Quest want to escape from this ce.


    It felt like she was forcefully pped!


    How could this happen?


    She had alreadye up with a seamless n. How did she still get exposed?


    How could X Quest be so smart? How could she realize that the recording was fake and not


    follow Emily¡¯s n?


    It turned out that X and Stanley didn¡¯t get a divorce at all, and Red Sea was lying to her all this


    while.


    They did it to give Emily a taste of her own medicine! They wanted to humiliate her today in front of


    everyone!


    X really was vicious!


    Emily finally understood why X was saying such strange things to her earlier! X was actually


    waiting for this moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ That¡¯s not true at all. Who are you? Why are you ndering me?¡± Emily clenched her


    fists tightly and shouted at Red Sea.


    Emily really was going crazy!


    ¡°I have records of our chat history on WeChat. I also have the proof of you transferring money to


    me. Do you want me to reveal all that?¡± Red Sea snorted coldly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When Emily heard this, her facial expression immediately changed.


    She couldn¡¯t allow those things to be exposed!


    The chat history in WeChat contained a lot of romantic things she said to him!


    Emily didn¡¯t dare imagine the consequences for her if those things were leaked to the public!


    ¡°No!¡± Emily shouted again.


    ¡°Will you admit it, then?¡± Red Sea asked coldly.


    Stanley Batton kept a cold expression on his face the whole time while his arm was wrapped silently


    around X as they watched the show unfold.


    ¡°I¡­ I admit it.¡± Emily nodded repeatedly.


    When Jeremy Quest saw this, he became furious. His mind went nk.


    At first, Jeremy thought Emily had changed her ways and wouldn¡¯t dare continue harming X.


    He didn¡¯t expect that everything was just an illusion.


    ¡°Emily Quest¡­ Do you even have a conscience? Why would you treat X like this? She¡¯s your


    sister!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re biological sisters, and you share the same bloodline. How could you do this?


    You really are vicious.¡±


    ¡°Emily Quest, I can¡¯t look at you the same way anymore. Are you even human?¡±


    The rich wives around Emily started verbally attacking her one after another.


    Apart from wanting to express the injustice they felt on behalf of X, they also wanted to leave a


    good impression in front of Stanley more than anything else.


    Each of them wanted to get acquainted with Stanley.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    The things people were saying felt like direct ps at Emily Quest¡¯s face.


    It felt increasingly difficult for her to stand her ground.


    What was it like being a street rat that everyone hated?


    Emily was the perfect example¡­


    In fact, she felt like she was even lesser than a street rat right now.


    Emily subconsciously raised her head and looked at the Sullivan family.


    She saw Tom Sullivan watching her with a gloomy expression. His eyes were full of disdain.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Bailey Ronson and Tony Sullivan had equally grim expressions on their faces.


    Trembling, Emily took a few steps back. She looked at X with reddened eyes. ¡°X¡­ You¡¯re


    really shameless¡­ Why are you doing this to me? Even if I had set you up, you shouldn¡¯t treat me


    like this. At the end of the day, I¡¯m still your sister!¡±


    ¡°When you were harming her, you didn¡¯t seem to think of her as your sister. Do you remember


    now?¡±


    ¡°Emily Quest¡­ Can you be quiet for a while?¡±


    ¡°You ought to apologize¡­¡±


    People around Emily continued to speak one after another.


    Emily clenched her fists tightly. Her eyes were getting even redder. ¡°X¡­ Are you happy now?¡±


    X smiled a little. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you that? Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Emily trailed off.


    ¡°Emily Quest, hurry up and get inside! Think about what you¡¯ve done wrong!¡± Jeremy yelled coldly


    through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Somebody,e and get Emily. Take her inside and make sure she doesn¡¯t go anywhere else!¡±


    Jeremy added.


    Very soon, the Quest family¡¯s bodyguards came forward and grabbed Emily before taking her into


    the house.


    At this moment, Emily was too embarrassed to stay in the courtyard. She simply lowered her head


    and followed the bodyguards into the house.


    After Emily left, Jeremy let out a long, helpless sigh. He then turned to look at the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m truly


    sorry you had to witness such a messy asion. It¡¯s already lunchtime. Come with me and let¡¯s eat


    inside¡­¡± He said.


    Everyone nodded along.


    After that, Jeremy walked over to X and held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to suffer through that,


    X¡­¡± Jeremy said.


    X shook her head, and she carefully studied Jeremy¡¯s face.


    At first, X thought her father might be distraught with her for causing such a huge scene.


    However, to her surprise, her father didn¡¯t seem at all upset with her.


    X began to feel strongly touched from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Stan¡­ X,e, follow me inside for dinner,¡± Jeremy said.


    With that, he grabbed Stanley¡¯s hand again and led them both into the living room¡­


    The others also followed them through the door.


    Since the beginning, May Conner had not moved. She just stood coldly rooted to the spot while she


    watched X and Stanley leave.


    The hatred she felt for X grew even more intense!


    At this moment, she wished she could swallow X¡¯s bones and drink her blood.


    ***


    After Emily was sent to her room, the bodyguards locked the door from the outside.


    When Emily heard the door being locked, she couldn¡¯t resist stomping her feet on the ground and


    screaming.


    When she saw the phone on her nightstand, she immediately picked it up and dialed X¡¯s number.


    ¡°X, you¡¯re going to hell!¡± she yelled.


    Downstairs, X and Stanley had already sat down next to Jeremy.


    Jeremy was sitting on X¡¯s left while Stanley sat on her right.


    When X heard what Emily said, she immediatelyughed. ¡°We don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to hell


    yet. Be good and wait upstairs. I have a gift for youter¡­¡±

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Emily Quest immediately tightened her grip on the phone as she gritted her teeth. ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    X Quest smiled a little, but she didn¡¯t answer Emily. Instead, she hung up the phone right away.


    Emily felt a little frantic.


    What was X going to do?


    Did X have another scheme she had yet to execute?


    Meanwhile, May Conner stood in the courtyard for a long while before calming down her anger and


    her panic-stricken heart. She turned around and entered the living room to greet the other guests


    with Jeremy Quest.


    Throughout the entire process, X didn¡¯t take another look at May. Instead, she silently enjoyed


    the delicious food on the table.


    When X was in a good mood, everything tasted delicious.


    Each of the dishes on the table whetted her appetite.


    Stanley Batton, on the other hand, sat calmly beside X. He looked as if he had blocked out


    everything and everyone, and all he did was peel shrimps for her slowly and carefully.


    After peeling each shrimp, he would carefully ce it on her te.


    It was such a sweet gesture that everyone around them felt envious.


    ¡°I heard rumors that Stanley Batton was never close to women before. Now, it seems that that


    wasn¡¯t the case. It was only because none of the average-looking women were good enough forContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯spletely changed ever since he met X Quest. We can¡¯t me Stanley for


    that. Anyone would fall for X, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Look at this little fairy. Who could refuse her? The two sisters in the Quest family truly are


    extreme opposites.¡±


    The guests at each table started whispering about X and Stanley.


    Everyone had envious looks in their eyes when they looked at X and Stanley.


    Hearing people talk like this made the Sullivan family feel increasingly humiliated.


    May felt even more humiliated.


    Without realizing it, Tom Sullivan¡¯s gaze fell upon X and Stanley once again.


    When Tom saw how Stanley had X, who was so perfect, all to himself, Tom felt extremely


    jealous.


    Initially, all of this should have belonged to Tom.


    Had Tom cherished X before, Stanley would not have had anything to do with her.


    ¡°I feel so humiliated today!¡± Tony Sullivanined in a low voice to Tom.


    Bailey Ronson carefully tugged at Tony¡¯s sleeve tofort him. ¡°Stop talking. A lot of people are


    looking at us¡­¡± She said.


    Tony frowned coldly without saying anything further. He had an extremely gloomy expression on his


    face.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­ Right then, Stanley¡¯s phone started ringing.


    When Stanley saw that it was Zack Cassidy¡¯s number, he immediately picked up.


    ¡°Stanley¡­ What should we do with Red Sea?¡± Zack asked.


    ¡°Send him to the police station¡­¡± Stanley said.


    After that, Stanley hung up the phone.


    ***


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the luncheon ended.


    One by one, guests started to leave.


    Jeremy was responsible for seeing the guests off. Meanwhile, May kept a sullen expression on her


    face as she sat next to X.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    After Jeremy Quest saw all his guests off, he immediately stopped smiling. He returned to the living


    room with a gloomy expression on his face and sat across from X and the rest.


    Jeremy nced coldly at the servants who were cleaning up. ¡°You guys can leave for now. Bring


    Emily down here on your way out.¡±


    The servants immediately left.


    When May Conner saw this, she immediately got up and sat next to him. She kept shaking


    Jeremy¡¯s hand. ¡°Honey, Emily knows she¡¯s wrong. Please forgive her,¡± she said.


    ¡°Forgive her? How many times have I forgiven her? She still hasn¡¯t changed her ways.¡± Jeremy¡¯s


    expression was still gloomy.


    May subconsciously shivered and continued to speak for Emily. ¡°But at the end of the day, she¡¯s still


    your daughter. She also has depression¡­¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t use depression as an excuse all the time when she does something wrong!¡± Jeremy


    uttered each word firmly.


    X Quest and Stanley Batton did not speak throughout this process. Instead, they merely silently


    observed everything¡­


    Stanley slowly and methodically lit a cigarette. He held it in between his fingers, but he didn¡¯t take a


    puff at it. Instead, he let it burn.


    The smoke surrounded him, making his shapely fingers seem unusually seductive.


    Right then, Emily Quest was escorted down the stairs by two bodyguards.


    When Emily saw Jeremy¡¯s gloomy face, her heart began to pound again.


    Subconsciously, Emily took a deep breath. She then walked bravely up to Jeremy. ¡°Dad, you


    wanted to see me¡­¡±


    ¡°X, what are you going to do with Emily? No matter what you choose to do this time, I will


    definitely support you,¡± Jeremy looked at X and said.


    Emily immediately panicked when she heard this. ¡°Dad¡­ Am I not your daughter too?¡±


    ¡°I wish you weren¡¯t,¡± Jeremy said.


    This sentence hurt Emily¡¯s ego even more, and she instantly felt a greater sense of hatred toward


    X.


    ¡°Emily¡­ Hurry up and apologize to your sister, will you?¡± May pretended to look at Emily sternly


    while she ordered coldly.


    However, Emily didn¡¯t say a word. She kept a cold expression on her face and stood still, clenching


    her fists tightly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t want to bow down to X at all.


    Why must she? Did she do anything wrong? She hated X and wanted to bring X down. What


    was wrong with that?


    However, because of Jeremy and Stanley Batton¡¯s authoritative presence, Emily thought deeply for


    a few seconds before finally lowering her head. ¡°Sorry, X. I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Emily said.


    X still didn¡¯t disy any emotion in her eyes. She could tell at one nce what Emily was


    thinking.


    ¡°X¡­ Emily has already apologized to you. Forgive her this time¡­ She¡¯s still young and silly. You


    should be more patient with her. I¡¯ll teach her a lessonter,¡± May looked at X earnestly as she


    spoke.


    ¡°I think Emily is only a year younger than me, isn¡¯t she, Auntie? She¡¯s not exactly a kid anymore, is


    she?¡± X asked calmly in return.


    May was dumbfounded by X¡¯s words.


    May paused for a moment before smiling again. ¡°At the end of the day, she¡¯s still a little younger


    than you, isn¡¯t she? After all, she¡¯s your little sister. Just let her off the hook this time. She definitely


    won¡¯t do it again¡­ She also has depression, and she really can''t be provoked any further,¡± May


    said.


    ¡°Auntie, how long will you continue to use depression as an excuse to pardon Emily¡¯s actions?¡± X


    said before picking up the cup of green tea in front of her. After taking a little sip, she swallowed the


    tea elegantly.


    ¡°X¡­ What do you mean by this?¡± May¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her eyes started to dart


    around a little.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to act all innocent¡­ Emily managed to act as if she has depression,


    escaped from prison, and even deceived all of us for so long. You deserve a lot of credit for all these


    things¡­¡± X said.


    X¡¯s calm tone, coupled with the noises guests were making downstairs, made Emily feel


    unusually annoyed.


    After saying that, X gently put down the cup in her hand. She slowly fixed her gaze on May¡¯s


    face.


    May panicked¡­

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    However, May Conner forced herself to y it cool as she looked at X Quest. ¡°X¡­ What are


    you saying? I don¡¯t really get what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±


    ¡°Well then, do you understand this?¡± X said before taking her phone out directly and ying a


    voice recording from it.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the next second, a young man¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°Sorry, my thoughts were muddled for a moment. That¡¯s why I epted May Conner¡¯s suggestion


    to hide Emily Quest¡¯s actual medical condition from everyone. Emily was never sick¡­


    ¡°To be honest, I was indeed tempted by the money in the beginning. Later, I realized my mistake,


    but it was toote. I had no choice but to continue the chain of mistakes¡­


    ¡°Miss X, please let me go¡­¡±


    Right after that, X¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°I can let you go, but you must give me a careful ount of what Emily and May have done¡­¡± X


    said.


    After that, the young man started speaking again.


    ¡°Actually, in the beginning, I didn¡¯t know Emily was faking depression when she first arrived at our


    hospital after attempting suicide in jail¡­


    ¡°After that, once I had tended to Emily¡¯s wound, May came to see me and directly gave me a check


    worth 500,000 dors.


    ¡°She told me that she needed my help and asked if I would help her. She also said that once I


    helped her, she would give me another 500,000 dors.


    ¡°I was tempted by the money and agreed. After that, May told me that Emily was pretending to have


    depression. She wanted me to continue helping Emily with the pretense.


    ¡°For the period toe, I was not allowed to tell anyone even if I found out something didn¡¯t check


    out with Emily¡¯s diagnosis.


    ¡°May even told me what happened back when Emily was in prison. She got Emily to act as if she


    was depressed to get treatment outside of prison, May even asked someone to deliver caffeinated


    medicine to Emily.


    ¡°May said she didn¡¯t have a choice. She couldn¡¯t bear watching Emily suffer in prison. President


    Quest, on the other hand, was determined to keep Emily in jail. So, May had to do it.


    ¡°Oh, right. Apart from this, May also asked for my help to formte a drug that could make


    someone deranged¡­


    ¡°She said she wanted a colorless, odorless liquid that she could add to skincare products, and it


    would then be absorbed through one¡¯s skin¡­


    ¡°She said that she wanted to make you deranged little by little¡­ Hence, I formted a potion that


    contained mercury for her.


    ¡°Mercury is a substance that would affect one¡¯s nervous system once it entered the person¡¯s body.


    Over time, it would make that person deranged¡­¡±


    This voice belonged to Emily¡¯s primary doctor. Jeremy could recognize it as soon as he heard it.


    Jeremy felt as if he had been struck by lightning after hearing the things the doctor said.


    He would never have thought that his wife and daughter could do such things¡­


    It turned out that Emily¡¯s depression and her suicide attempt in prison were all nned and acted


    out by the two of them so that Emily could set herself free!


    Apart from that, his wife had tried to poison his daughter, X, to make her deranged!


    When Jeremy thought of these things, he instantly felt creeped out!


    These two women were honestly terrifying! They were toying with him with such ease.


    On top of that, when Jeremy recalled how Emily acted depressed so perfectly before, he felt even


    more terrified.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    Faking depression,mitting suicide, and then getting out of jail. Emily Quest was a wolf in


    sheep¡¯s clothing, keeping her fangs hidden in front of everyone while secretly stabbing X Quest


    in the back. Jeremy Quest¡¯s second daughter indeed was good at deception!


    Emily and May Conner were both equally dumbfounded.


    Neither of them thought they would hear such a recording clip from X.


    They had already designed a seamless plot!


    They would never have dreamed that X would find out about their plot!


    Subconsciously, May trembled as she stood up and shielded Emily behind her. ¡°Honey¡­ This isn¡¯t


    what happened. This recording must have been faked,¡± May looked at Jeremy and said.


    ¡°We can find out whether it¡¯s true or not by asking Emily¡¯s primary doctorter. We¡¯ll be able to find


    out after bringing Emily to another hospital, won¡¯t we?¡± X added.


    ¡°X, even if you¡¯re not happy with Emily, you don¡¯t have to do this, right? How could you bribe


    Emily¡¯s primary doctor and harm us like this?¡± May seemed very displeased. She continued to act


    calmly as she looked at X and spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in talking further. Let the evidence speak for itself¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°The primary doctor can be bribed. Besides, regarding the psychological examination¡­ It doesn¡¯t


    mean much even if they can¡¯t find out anything wrong about Emily, right?¡± May argued.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know about this, but the doctor recorded you back then¡­ He did it to avoid the


    chance of you reneging on the deal¡­¡± X added.


    May snorted coldly. ¡°So what if there¡¯s a recording? Recordings can be faked too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no fun if you keep arguing like this¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t do it, and that¡¯s that¡­¡± May replied.


    Jeremy couldn¡¯t stand watching this anymore. He stood up, raised his hand, and pped May


    forcefully across her face¡­


    As soon as his palm hit her, May¡¯s face became swollen.


    The pain spread across her face. May helplessly covered her face and looked at Jeremy. ¡°Honey, I


    really didn¡¯t do it¡­ Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°No way in hell would I believe you! X has revealed everything, and yet you¡¯re still trying to


    argue. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old? You vicious b*tch! Horrible woman! Go to hell!¡± Jeremy


    yelled coldly.


    Realizing that the situation wasn¡¯t going well, Emily immediately kneeled and looked at Jeremy.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t want to stay in prison. That¡¯s why I asked Mom to help me


    out¡­


    ¡°As for wanting to make X deranged, Mom really didn¡¯t do it. I swear upon my life that X must


    have faked the recording by editing Mom¡¯s voice into the clip. Voice recordings can be edited too,


    you know¡­¡± Emily said.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°X¡­ Regardless of what you do, I will support you. I don¡¯t want to see these two women again.¡±


    Jeremy ignored Emily and looked at X as he spoke.


    After saying that, he helplessly sat on a chair. The rage in his eyes burning, and his eyes almost


    seemed like they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    Emily had created a fake recording that nearly ruined X and Stanley Batton¡¯s marriage. On top of


    that, she¡¯d been lying to her entire family about her illness. In Jeremy¡¯s heart, Emily was already


    unforgivable!


    As for May, Jeremy knew very well in his heart that she would also have been involved in Emily¡¯s


    making of the fake recording.


    On top of that, May wanted to poison X until she became deranged! What May did was even


    more unforgivable!


    This woman was far too terrifying. He couldn¡¯t keep her around any longer!


    May immediately looked at X with a horrified expression on her face. ¡°X¡­ She¡¯s your little


    sister. You¡¯re connected by blood. Tell your father that you¡¯ll spare Emily this time!¡± May eximed.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    ¡°I¡¯ve been pretty good to youtely, haven¡¯t I? Why are you doing this to me? Why did you fake that


    recording and use me of drugging you?¡± May Conner quibbled.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    May was still looking for a lifeline. That was the only thing she could do right now.


    ¡°Is that so? Tell me what¡¯s this then.¡± X Quest pulled out a copy of her blood test result from her


    silver handbag.


    She thrust it into May¡¯s hands.


    The report clearly stated that the mercury level in her body was ten times over the limit!


    There was a slight tremor in May¡¯s eyes. ¡°X, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°You should know better.¡± X cut to the chase.


    ¡°Stop it, X! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve faked the report to nder my mother!¡± Emily Quest rebuked


    furiously.


    X red at May coldly. She did not even bother to look at Emily. ¡°Am I ndering you? You know


    the answer better than anyone else, Auntie.¡±


    Jeremy Quest took a deep breath before interrupting their conversation. ¡°May, you better go into jail


    with your daughter and¡­ Let¡¯s get a divorce. I¡¯ll ask thewyer to pass you the divorce agreement


    once it¡¯s done.¡±


    May¡¯s heart instantly leaped to her throat, her eyes were darting around in fear. ¡°What¡­ What did


    you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, let¡¯s get a divorce. I¡¯ve warned you, right? I¡¯ll divorce you if you try to hurt X again¡­¡±


    Jeremy hissed.


    May shook her head frantically. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t, dear¡­¡±


    Without paying any heed to her, Jeremy turned to X and said, ¡°X, May has nothing to do with


    me from now on. I don¡¯t care about your sister, either. Hence, do whatever you want to do. I will


    support you with all my heart.¡±


    He was not going to give in for the sake of May and Emily anymore.


    He knew that X would be the only one getting hurt if the two of them were not punished for their


    seething resentment and viciousness.


    As the saying went, a leopard could not change its spots.


    ¡°X, no!¡± Terror washed over May.


    ¡°Dad, Mom has nothing to do with this incident. I¡¯m serious. Punish me alone if you¡¯re mad. And¡­


    And¡­ Mom really didn¡¯t drug X!¡± Emily instantly rose to her feet and stared at Jeremy pleadingly,


    tears coursing down her cheeks unchecked. Her brain was hitting the panic button.


    She knew that she and her mother would be dead if Jeremy refused to stand up for them.


    ¡°X, I really didn¡¯t drug you. Please give Emily another chance.¡± May began to wail, hoping that


    her tears could melt Jeremy¡¯s anger.


    X frowned slightly. ¡°Another chance¡­ I¡¯ve given you enough chances, haven¡¯t I? It¡¯s you who


    didn¡¯t appreciate them. To be frank, I¡¯ve thought of calling a truce for the sake of Dad, but


    apparently, the two of you have crossed the line¡­¡±


    ¡°X, just do whatever you want to do!¡± Jeremy snapped.


    ¡°Dad, have you made up your mind?¡± X studied his face earnestly, her eyes brimming with


    curiosity.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeremy nodded. ¡°Is there a better option than sending these two witches to jail?¡±


    At that instant, Jeremy was certain that his heart for May had died.


    This evil woman did not deserve him.


    In the next second, X picked up her phone and dialed 911.


    She exined the situation detailedly to the police.


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    The call had left May and Emily in despair.


    They knew that it was over. They were finished no matter what they tried to do now.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Suddenly, Emily Quest was enraged. She pointed at X Quest and bellowed, ¡°X! My mom has


    pleaded with you, and I¡¯ve also apologized to you. Yet, you don¡¯t want to forgive me. Fine! But how


    dare you send me to jail! How dare you frame my mom!


    ¡°You deserve what I did to you. You¡¯ve pissed me off ever since we were kids. I¡¯m sick of the sight of


    you. You think that I¡¯m picking on you. Oh yeah? Do you dare to swear to god that you¡¯ve never


    done anything like that to me?


    ¡°You, and I¡­ We¡¯re the same. Why are you pretending to be a pure little angel? You b*tch!¡± Emily


    roared frantically. Her resentment grew inside her like a tumor.


    ¡°Emily, you¡¯re the one who started this. I never wanted to pick a fight with you. Neither have I made


    up any unnecessary story to nder both of you. Whether I framed Auntie or not, the police will give


    you an answer,¡± X replied coldly.


    ¡°We keep getting at you because you ask for it!¡± Emily jabbed, ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you alive and well


    after everything we¡¯ve done to you? Did you get killed? No, right? Do you have to be so cruel to


    us?¡±


    Emily¡¯s harsh words sounded offensive.


    Rage flowed through X likeva.


    However, she was sick of arguing with Emily. She managed a half-hearted sneer before falling silent


    again.


    Jeremy Quest glowered at the two bodyguards and ordered, ¡°Bring them back to the room to wait


    for the police! Keep an eye on them. I¡¯ming after you if the two of them escape from here¡­¡±


    The two bodyguards immediately nodded respectfully.


    Was Emily going to give up so easily?


    She gritted her teeth and rushed to the door right away.


    Sadly, she was soon caught by the two bodyguards and forced onto the floor, unable to move.


    Subsequently, one of the bodyguards pulled off his tie and wrapped it around Emily¡¯s feet as tightly


    as he could.


    The other bodyguard also pulled off his tie to tie up her hands.


    Lastly, one of them carried Emily upstairs while the other forcibly dragged May Conner behind them.


    The two struggled and begged for help but to no avail¡­


    The living room had finally regained its peace after everyone left.


    It went so quiet one could hear a pin drop.


    Jeremy¡¯s face was as red as a tomato. He plopped onto the couch, lit a cigarette, and puffed at it


    grumpily.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, are you mad at me? I¡¯ve ruined the banquet by throwing shade at Emily. What I¡¯ve just done


    is pretty mean, too,¡± X asked cautiously.


    Jeremy shook his head. ¡°Why should I be mad? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    X felt relieved and touched hearing his answer.


    ¡°Thanks for your understanding¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Dad¡­¡± X muttered.


    The harsh truth must be really heartbreaking to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s what a father should do. You¡¯re doing the right thing, my girl. You don¡¯t have to be sorry


    about it.


    ¡°Giving them another chance will only put you in danger. I see right through them. They¡¯ll never


    learn from their mistakes,¡± Jeremy reassured her.


    After receiving so many lessons, the two of them were still as stubborn and sinful as usual. They


    would never turn over a new leaf. They were hopeless.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m the one who should thank you. Thank you for helping me to see May¡¯s true


    colors. That woman is terrifying. It¡¯s too risky to keep her by my side. She might turn her back on me


    someday,¡± Jeremy added.


    X nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m worried about that too. That¡¯s why I want to get rid of her. I can¡¯t let


    her stay by your side.¡±


    Jeremy nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know how evil and heartless she is now. My heart for her has died.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about me...:¡±

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Suspicion shed in X Quest¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    Jeremy Quest shrugged indifferently. ¡°Yeah. She has gone too far. I¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    Following that statement, Jeremy lit another cigarette and took a long drag at it before continuing,


    ¡°X, is your body okay?¡±


    X smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank god I discovered her misdeed before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°Oh? How did you find out about it?¡±


    X gave him a curt nod. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping well these days, and I always wake up feeling dizzy.


    Moreover, I experience feelings of nausea asionally. I¡¯ve tried taking my pulse, but I don¡¯t feel


    anything unusual.


    ¡°I went to the hospital to find Emily¡¯s doctor yesterday afternoon. He wasn¡¯t in the office, so I


    decided to do a blood test while waiting for him. I was surprised to find out that the mercury level in


    my body was way over the limit.


    ¡°That was when I realized that someone was trying to poison me. No doubt, Emily and May were


    the first who crossed my mind, but I had no proof. Who knew that Emily¡¯s doctor would confess


    everything to me once we met,¡± X recounted.


    Wrath festered in Jeremy as he listened to her story, his hands subconsciously balling into fists.


    ¡°May Conner¡­ What a heartless woman she is!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve really thought of calling a truce with them because I don¡¯t want to upset you. However, I


    have no choice. I can¡¯t guarantee that they¡¯ll quit hurting me if I let them off the hook this time. I


    honestly don¡¯t know what they are going to do next¡­


    ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m afraid that May will try to harm you one day. Yes, she hates me, but that¡¯s not the


    main reason she drugged me. She¡¯s after our family fortune¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s out of her mind. She would do anything for the family fortune. I¡¯m the one poisoned this time,


    but we never know what she¡¯s thinking. She might change her target to you anytime.¡±


    X finally got her most genuine thoughts off her chest. A serious expression was etched upon her


    face as she looked at Jeremy.


    They were not baseless spections.


    She had seen simr cases in the foreign magazines.


    She would never allow such tragedies to ur in her lifetime.


    Jeremy nodded repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re right, X. I won¡¯t be soft-hearted this time.¡±


    Stanley Batton, who had been keeping his mouth shut all the time, fixed his gaze upon Jeremy and


    said, ¡°X and I will take care of you in the future. You¡¯ll live a good life without them.¡±


    Jeremy nodded gratefully. ¡°Okay¡­ I know you will¡­¡±


    After that, Stanley averted his gaze to X. ¡°Leave everything to me. You guys don¡¯t have to worry


    about it anymore, alright?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, hubby.¡± X nodded obediently.


    X carefully studied Jeremy¡¯s face again. ¡°Dad¡­ Have you made up your mind? Are you sure you


    won¡¯t regret your decision?¡±


    Jeremy shook his head firmly.


    Only then did X feel relieved.


    Nee-naw¡­ Nee-naw¡­ Nee-naw¡­


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Suddenly, ear-splitting police sirens echoed from the outside, interrupting their conversation.


    The sirens got increasingly closer and clearer.


    Jeremy got up from the couch and stubbed out the cigarette with his bare fingers. ¡°I¡¯m going to open


    the door.¡±


    With that, he left the pair and headed straight to the main door.


    When Jeremy opened the door, three police cars pulled up in front of him.


    Very soon, a dozen police officers hopped down from the cars.


    As soon as the police officers got out of the cars, they quickly walked up to Jeremy.


    The policeman in the lead¡ªwith a crew cut¡ªgave Jeremy a polite nod. ¡°President Quest, we¡¯ve


    received a call reporting your wife and your younger daughter. We have to bring them back to the


    police station for further investigation.¡±


    Without hesitation, Jeremy turned sideways and made a wee gesture. ¡°They¡¯re on the second


    floor. My bodyguards are guarding their room. You should have no problem finding it.¡±


    The police officers entered the house right away.


    Jeremy followed them to the living room.


    However, he did not follow them to the staircase. He frowned and sat down across X and


    Stanley.


    Soon, May Conner and Emily Quest came down with the police officers.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    They were both in handcuffs and legcuffs, their faces dull and sallow.


    May Conner immediately begged for mercy when she saw Jeremy Quest. ¡°Dear, it¡¯s not me¡­


    Please believe me¡­¡±


    Though she knew that Jeremy would never believe her, she ought to try it onest time before


    stepping out of the house.


    Nevertheless, Jeremy did not even bother to look at her. He lit a cigarette and started smoking


    again.


    ¡°Screw you, X! I won¡¯t let you live in peace once I get out of jail!


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the end! You can count on it! Wait till I regain my freedom¡­ I¡¯ll make your life miserable!¡±


    Emily bellowed in agony while she was frogmarched off by several police officers.


    How she hoped she could rip off X¡¯s skin at that moment.


    Her voice was sharp and pathetic.


    The living room was filled with her roar.


    Instead of rebuking her, X reached for the teacup on the coffee table and leaned on Stanley


    Batton¡¯s shoulder. Her utter apathy was reflected in her eyes.


    Emily and May were dragged out of the house by some of the police officers in no time.


    On the other hand, the remaining three policemen strode across the living room to get to X and


    Stanley.


    ¡°Miss Quest, please visit the police station if you have time. We need you to help out the


    investigation,¡± the policeman with a crew cut said courteously.


    X nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you now.¡±


    Stanley slowly stood up. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here with Dad. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Warmth spread in X¡¯s heart instantaneously. ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, she left the house together with the police officers.


    Stanley sat down next to Jeremy. ¡°Do you want to y chess with me?¡±


    Jeremy nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    After going through so many things, he was smoldering with resentment, but he had nowhere to


    vent his wrath.


    He was down in the dumps.


    ying chess was a good choice indeed.


    It could at least help him to calm himself down.


    ¡°Shall we go to the study room?¡± Stanley asked.


    Jeremy nodded before getting up from the couch. He then stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and


    headed upstairs.


    Stanley walked behind him, patiently following him all the way to the study room.


    Jeremy led Stanley to the coffee table in the study room and sank onto the chair beside it.


    After that, he took out the chess box from the drawer and started the game with Stanley.


    Stanley decided not to go easy on Jeremy this time. He wanted Jeremy to concentrate on the game


    and forget about all the painful memories.


    Both of them were brilliant chess yers. Jeremy¡¯s attention waspletely shifted to the game in


    no time. His mood was getting better too.


    In the end, he was defeated by Stanley.


    He shook his head helplessly. ¡°Sigh¡­ I made a mistake just now¡­ Life is just like a game of chess,


    isn¡¯t it? A wrong move can lead to one¡¯s failure¡­ I¡¯m the best example¡­¡±


    If he had not met the wrong person, he would not have ended up like this.


    Her daughter would not have experienced all those setbacks.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to lose. Have faith in yourself, and make aeback.¡± Stanley smiled. ¡°Be aware next


    time, and everything will be fine¡­¡±


    As soon as Stanley finished his sentence, he cked out and copsed on the sofa¡­

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    The sudden shock made Jeremy Quest¡¯s muscles tense. His heart froze, and his stomach turned


    cold.


    Jeremy immediately rose to his feet and rushed to Stanley Batton¡¯s side. His arms trembled in fear


    as he shook his body. ¡°Stan¡­ Stan¡­ Wake up¡­ What happened to you?¡±


    However, Stanley was unconscious.


    The color quickly drained from his face. He looked as pale as chalk.


    Terror sucked the very breath from Jeremy¡¯s mouth when he saw Stanley¡¯s ashen face. Trying with


    all his might, he steadied his breath and carefully ced his finger near Stanley¡¯s nose.


    A weak, cold air brushed over his finger. Jeremy¡¯s heart finally returned to his chest when he found


    a sign of breathing from Stanley.


    Without further ado, he pulled out his phone and dialed 911.


    ***


    The ambnce arrived at the doorstep fifteen minutester. Stanley was sent to Municipal Hospital


    right away.


    Jeremy was with him the entire time.


    Once they arrived at the hospital, Stanley was pushed into the VIP emergency room.


    Jeremy sat on the bench outside of the emergency room anxiously. A cold sweat broke out on his


    forehead. He mopped it away with his forearm and called X Quest.


    On the other end of the phone, X had just arrived at the police station in her house area.


    Seeing Jeremy¡¯s name on her phone screen, X slowly got out of the car before answering his


    call.


    Right at this moment, Emily Quest and May Conner were escorted from another police car.


    As soon as Emily caught sight of X, she started struggling and howling like a mad dog. ¡°F*ck


    you, X! I¡¯ll definitely kill you, eat your flesh, and drink your blood if I have the chance!


    ¡°Curse you, X! I curse you to be a hideous fat pig again! I curse you to suffer from a terrible


    marriage! Don¡¯t becent, you b*tch! Your husband will cheat on you one day!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t cheat on you, he¡¯s going to die soon! Your husband has a blood disease! You¡¯ll


    be a widow atst!¡±


    Emily cursed louder and louder until blue veins bulged on her neck.


    Sadly, her desperate yet ipetent look failed to cause a ripple of fury within X.


    All X did was frowning in disgust at her.


    ¡°X¡­ Stan has fainted. He¡¯s in the emergency room now. I don¡¯t know what happened to him¡­¡±


    Jeremy panted nervously. He could not help the quiver in his voice.


    X¡¯s brain buzzed as soon as she heard the news.


    Fainted¡­!


    Emergency room¡­!


    ¡°Got it, Dad. I¡¯ll be there real soon. Which hospital are you at now?¡± X asked eagerly.


    She knew that it must have something to do with his severe anemia.


    Why would he faint? His anemia must have red up again. He needed a blood transfusion as soon


    as possible!


    ¡°Municipal Hospital. VIP emergency room,¡± Jeremy answered.


    X took a deep breath. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m heading over now.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, she quickly ran to the group of police officers and cried, ¡°I need to go to the


    hospital right now. I¡¯lle back for the investigationter.¡±


    The police officers exchanged looks with each other before one of them nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take


    you there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much¡­¡± X gave him a grateful nod.


    Afterward, the police officer drove X to Municipal Hospital with thepany of ear-splitting


    sirens.


    The journey took less than ten minutes as the hospital was very near to the police station.


    When they arrived at the destination, X darted straight to the VIP emergency room.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    A male doctor was currently talking to Jeremy Quest. ¡°The patient is suffering from congenital


    dyserythropoietic anemia, and he must undergo a blood transfusion now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll contact his


    blood donor.¡±


    The doctor was wearing a white coat and a pair of refined, silver-rimmed sses. His hair was


    neatly parted in three-sevenths, matching well with his delicate features. His presence imparted an


    air of elegance.


    He looked very much like a hot actor walking out from the television.


    Upon hearing that, X Quest immediately quickened her pace as she walked up to the doctor. ¡°I


    can give him my blood.¡±


    The male doctor was startled. ¡°You? Do you know what blood type he has?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m his wife. We share the same blood type,¡± X said again.


    ¡°Come with me. You have to do a simple body check-up before we proceed with the blood


    transfusion,¡± the doctor exined.


    As he spoke, X stole a nce at the name tag on his chest. Stephen Harris, the Vice President


    of Municipal Hospital.


    He looked at most thirty years old.


    X was astonished at how young the hospital¡¯s vice president was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Stephen extended his hand politely, showing her the direction.


    X nodded and quickly followed him to do her body check-up.


    Various tests were waiting for her. Fortunately and gratefully, all of them went smoothly under


    Stephen¡¯s guidance.


    Afterpleting the tests, Stephen took 200Cc of blood from X¡¯s body.


    After the extraction, he hurriedly brought the bag of blood into the emergency room.


    X then returned to Jeremy and sat down next to him.


    When Jeremy saw X, he turned to her and started questioning her, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How could


    Stan have congenital dyserythropoietic anemia? It seems like you know everything. Why didn¡¯t you


    tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°I hid it from you because I don¡¯t want you to worry about us. His blood disease kicks in from time to


    time. We never know when it¡¯s going to happen. All I know is that he has to go for blood transfusion


    whenever it¡¯s messing him up,¡± Xmented.


    Hearing that, worries began to fill Jeremy¡¯s eyes. ¡°What? Is it that serious? Can it be cured?¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no way to cure it, as far as we know¡­ He can only rely on blood


    transfusion for the time being.¡±


    Jeremy let out a deep sigh of distress. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡±


    X gently held Jeremy¡¯s hand to soothe his fear. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine as long as there¡¯s enough blood


    supply to him.¡±


    Jeremy nodded lightly. ¡°I know, but it¡¯s too scary when it happens.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine. I promise,¡± X reassured.


    Jeremy pondered for a short while before continuing, ¡°X, did he get married to you because of


    your blood? Did he find you because he needed your blood? Did you know about his disease before


    the two of you got together?¡±


    Upon hearing that, X immediately interrupted Jeremy, ¡°No, Dad. Everything is just a coincidence.


    He¡¯s not after my blood. I already knew about his blood disease before our marriage.¡±


    There were many things that she did not want to tell Jeremy. She was afraid that he would start to


    imagine things if he found out about the truth.


    ¡°X, I¡¯m worried about you. How long can Stan live? What if his condition worsens and he


    suddenly passes away? What are you going to do? Have you ever thought about the


    consequences?¡± Jeremy asked.


    X leaned on Jeremy¡¯s shoulder and hugged his arms. ¡°It won¡¯t happen, Dad. Take it easy.¡±


    Once again, Jeremy sighed helplessly. ¡°I hope so. I hope Stan can live a long life and protect my


    daughter forever.¡±


    His words touched X. ¡°He will.¡±


    ***


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    About ten minutester, Stephen walked out of the emergency room.


    He slowly took off his mask and threw it into the trash can next to him.


    ¡°How is Stanley, Dr. Harris?¡± X and Jeremy asked in unison.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Stephen Harris plopped down across Jeremy Quest and X Quest and said, ¡°He¡¯s undergoing


    blood transfusion now. He should be fine after that.¡±


    X nodded lightly. It was a great weight off her mind to find her husband safe and sound.


    ¡°Are you the one treating him all this while?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Stephen nodded.


    Though X had many questions in her mind, she managed to hold herself back as Jeremy was


    right beside her.


    About ten minutester, the door of the emergency room flung open again.


    Stanley Batton came out of the room.


    His cheeks were faint pink, which was much better than before, but he still looked a bit haggard.


    However, even so, thepelling aura around him had not waned in the slightest.


    Seeing him, X immediately rushed to him and carefully held his arm. ¡°Hey, how are you? Do you


    feel better now?¡±


    Stanley nodded weakly. ¡°Yeah¡­ I heard that you donated your blood to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± X answered truthfully.


    Jeremy quickly walked up to him and asked concernedly, ¡°Stan, are you alright? You almost scared


    me to death!¡±


    Stanley slowly shifted his gaze to Jeremy. ¡°Yeah. Sorry, Dad. I made you worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank god you¡¯re fine.¡± Jeremy patted his shoulder.


    Shortly afterward, Stephen got up from the bench and strode toward Stanley. ¡°Get some rest these


    two days. I¡¯ll talk to you on WeChatter.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley replied indifferently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself,¡± Stephen reminded him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stanley¡¯s reply was curt.


    Following that statement, Stanley ced his arm around X¡¯s shoulders fondly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey.¡±


    The intimacy between the lovebirds was enviable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to stay back for further observation?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He can leave now,¡± Stephen reassured her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dad.¡± Stanley turned to Jeremy.


    The three of them then left the hospital together.


    Stanley¡¯s face was starting to regain its color as they headed to the main entrance.


    The stunning couple had garnered a lot of attention along the way.


    Suddenly, X paused at the doorstep. She looked at Stanley and Jeremy and said, ¡°How about


    you guys go home and rest first? I have to go to the police station. I¡¯ll meet you all at home.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll send you there,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Nah. You should get some rest,¡± X rejected.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have got this. Let¡¯s go,¡± Stanley insisted.


    With that, he held her hand dominantly and led her out of the hospital.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jeremy followed closely behind them.


    Stanley stopped by the roadside and beckoned for a cab.


    After Stanley and Jeremy sent X to the police station, they took a cab back to the Quest family¡¯s


    house.


    ***


    After they got home, Jeremy led Stanley to the living room and sat down on the couch.


    Then, he looked at Stanley nervously and asked, ¡°Stan, you¡¯re really okay now, right?¡±

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright,¡± As Stanley Batton spoke, he pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it


    to Jeremy Quest courteously.


    Jeremy took the cigarette from him and ced it between his lips.


    Stanley then took out the lighter and carefully lit the cigarette for Jeremy.


    Jeremy took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°X told me that you¡¯d be fine as long as you go for


    regr blood transfusion. Is that true?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Stanley refused to borate on his condition.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jeremy asked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I take good care of myself.¡± Following that statement,


    Stanley lit another cigarette and took a couple of long drags at it.


    Smoke suspended in the still air, twirling around his exquisite jawline and perfect features. His


    charm was irresistible.


    Only then did Jeremy heave a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡±


    ¡°Shall we y another round? I¡¯ll go get the chess set,¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Nah. You should get some rest. Just sit with me for a while.¡± Jeremy exhaled a puff of smoke


    before calling Quest Property Group¡¯swyer. ¡°Mr. Owen, pleasee to my house if you have


    time. I need you to draw up a divorce agreement for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the man replied.


    Jeremy then hung up the phone.


    ¡°Dad, have you thought it through?¡± Stanley asked concernedly.


    Jeremy nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course. She¡¯s not worthy of being my wife, much less X¡¯s


    stepmother. To be honest, I feel so sorry for X every time I think about her.


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m indirectly responsible for all the setbacks she has faced throughout her life. She


    would¡¯ve lived a better life if I had stopped looking for other women after X¡¯s mother passed


    away.¡± Jeremy¡¯s heart began to ache.


    X Quest might have been mentally deranged because of May Conner. Though X had


    discovered it before things got worse, the appalling thought still haunted him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± Stanley tried tofort him.


    ¡°But I always think that it¡¯s my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It all has nothing to do with you,¡± Stanley added.


    Jeremy sighed once more.


    ***


    After X Quest reached the police station, she gave the police an ount of Emily Quest and May


    Conner¡¯s crimes.


    The investigation went on for an hour.


    After making the statement, she grabbed her silver handbag and stalked out of the police station.


    It was already evening.


    The setting sun painted fresh colors across the sky. The city was aglow with soft orange as if the


    whole world was bathed in sunlight.


    The diamonds on X¡¯s gold dress shimmered brightly as the golden sun rays shone upon her.


    The sunset indicated that it was time to get off from work. People were rushing out from the


    buildings, and the tarmac road was filled with cars.


    All the male drivers who passed by the police station were fascinated by X¡¯s beauty.


    They could not help honking at her to catch her attention.


    Nheless, X could not care any less about them.


    She headed straight to a nearby tree and stood under the shade. Leaning against the trunk, she


    pulled out her phone and tapped on the Uber app, intending to book an Uber ride home.


    Right at this moment, a ck Bentley Arnage drove in her direction.


    X subconsciously smiled genuinely when she saw the car.


    Very soon, the car pulled up next to her.


    X could clearly see Stanley¡¯s handsome face through the tinted car windows.


    His ashen, low-spirited look hadpletely vanished.


    On the contrary, he had taken on an entirely new look.


    Stanley got out of the car and immediately pulled her into his arms, studying her gorgeous face as if


    he was admiring a piece of art. ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey.¡±

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± X Quest asked.


    ¡°You, of course. I was looking at the time, and I guessed you should be done with the statement by


    now.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say that you should rest more these few days?¡± X nagged.


    ¡°Look at me. Do I look like I need a good rest?¡± Stanley joked.


    ¡°You have to listen to the doctor no matter¡­ Mmphfm¡­¡±


    Before she could even finish her sentence, Stanley gave her a long, lingering kiss.


    X¡¯s heart began to hammer against her chest. Blush seared through her cheeks, all the way to


    her neck.


    There was an endless stream of cars in front of the police station, but he paid them no notice as


    usual. His kiss was fearless and addictive.


    X immediately recollected herself and pushed him away. Her face was all red as she


    subconsciously looked around her. ¡°Are you crazy? Many people are looking at us!¡±


    ¡°Let them watch then¡­ Alright, get in the car. We¡¯d better get going¡­¡± Stanley smiled at her


    dotingly. He held her hand, walked her to the other side of the car, and opened the door for her.


    X rolled her eyes at him grumpily before getting into the passenger seat.


    Smirking mischievously, Stanley closed the door for her and got into the car from the other side.


    He started the car and floored the pedal. The ck Bentley Arnage zoomed ahead, blending into


    the flow of traffic in the very next second.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket to buy some food first. We¡¯ll have dinner at Dad¡¯s ce tonight. I¡¯m


    nning to stay overnight, too. What do you think?¡± Stanley suggested.


    Once again, his thoughtfulness warmed X¡¯s heart.


    She knew that Stanley was worried that her father could not get over the past and start to imagine


    things in the middle of the night.


    He was afraid that her father would feel lonely too.


    X nodded lightly. ¡°Sure. Hubby, thanks for being so considerate.¡±


    Stanley stretched his arm and ruffled her hair fondly. ¡°Silly girl. That¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±


    The traffic light turned red.


    The ck Bentley Arnage pulled up in front of the traffic light.


    Xzily turned her head and gazed out of the window.


    Countless fiery-red roses were blooming under the orange-red sky.


    The scenery was unbelievably breathtaking.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind rippled the sea of roses. X could smell the sweet, rosy fragrance even


    with the car window closed.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The rosy fragrance carried his eternal love for her.


    Peace surrounded the lovebirds while an air of gloom descended over the Sullivan family¡¯s house.


    The living room had a distinctly eerie atmosphere.


    Tony Sullivan, Tom Sullivan, Jullian Sullivan, and Bailey Ronson were sitting around the coffee


    table.


    Their faces were as dark as night.


    The document regarding Emily Quest¡¯s detention¡ªwhich had just been sent from the police station


    ¡ªwas on the coffee table.


    The document clearly stated all the misdeeds Emily had done to her sister.


    There was a phone beside the document. The phone screen showed the trending list of the day on


    Weibo.


    #Emily Quest Is Going to Jail Again# was at the top of the trending list.


    ¡°This b*tch has humiliated our family! She¡¯s an abyss of disgrace! She¡¯s nothing but a wicked,


    foolish b*tch! Tom, divorce her now! I don¡¯t want to wait any longer!¡± Tony clenched his fists and


    dered furiously.


    Tom was going to obey his father. However, he soon reminded himself that Emily had the goods on


    him.


    Seeing Tom¡¯s reaction, Tony snatched the document on the coffee table and threw it at his head


    recklessly. ¡°Are you hesitating? Look at your girl!


    ¡°Have you ever counted how many times she has dishonored our family since she got married to


    you? Divorce her now!¡± Tom yelled, ¡°She¡¯s a scourge! How dare she mess with Stanley Batton!¡±


    Tom hesitated for a moment.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Jullian Sullivan remained silent the whole time. He was acting like an outsider.


    ¡°Look at all the things she has done. They¡¯re enough to put her in jail for eight or even ten years.


    You¡¯d better stay away from her,¡± Bailey Ronson admonished him.


    Though she was grateful for what Emily Quest had done for her in the past, she could not bear to


    side with her anymore.


    Emily had gone too far this time. There was no way she could save her from the disaster. She could


    not help Emily and certainly did not want to.


    She finally realized that Emily was a hopeless case.


    A second felt like an eternity when Tom Sullivan was drowned in his deep thoughts. Atst, to


    everyone¡¯s surprise, he shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± Tony Sullivan snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I¡­ I just don¡¯t want to get a divorce,¡± Tom stuttered.


    Upon hearing that, Jullian instantly fixed his gaze upon Tom, dumbfounded. The calmness in his


    eyes was gradually reced by suspicion.


    ¡°Get out of the house if you don¡¯t get a divorce!¡± Tom bellowed.


    ¡°Calm down, dear. Tom must have his reasons. We should listen to him,¡± Bailey immediately


    clutched Tony¡¯s hands, eager to protect her son.


    ¡°Fine. Spit it out. What¡¯s your reason?¡± Flinging Bailey¡¯s hands away in disgust, Tony turned to re


    at Tom and questioned him.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get a divorce¡­¡±


    With that, Tom got up from the sofa and headed straight to the door.


    Emily would definitely expose his secret once he divorced her. If the scandal of him doing drugs


    was revealed to the public, the consequences were unimaginable!


    Rage gripped Tony. He grabbed the teacup on the coffee table and threw it at Tom mercilessly.


    Tom, who was unaware of it, did not dodge.


    The teacup hit right squarely in his back with a loud smash.


    Indescribable pain ran down his spine. However, he did not make a sound. Lowering his head, he


    darted out of the house and got into his ck Porsche Cayenne right away.


    He started the car and floored the pedal, whizzing past the gate in exasperation.


    Tom sped down the streets and came to the beach.


    He did not get out of the car. He parked his car by the road and gazed at the waveless sea not far


    away from him.


    There was no one around him. Dreadfully and without warning, his vulnerability and wrath began to


    creep up from the pit of his stomach and flooded his heart.


    Tom felt tightly constrained by this bitter experience.


    He wanted to divorce Emily so badly, but he could not.


    She had the goods on him.


    He could not risk going against Emily before he got everything he wanted from his father.


    No matter how much he hated her, the only thing he could do was swallow down his frustration.


    His life was hopelessly muddled. He was destined to be gued by that insane woman.


    Tom felt like he was going crazy.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He had messed up his life with his bare hands¡­


    Tom clenched his fists and mmed it at the car door irritatedly.


    Sadly, harming himself physically could never ease the angst within him.


    Lifting his head, Tom looked out of the car window once more. Warm, vivid memories started


    reying before him.


    Before X turned into a fat woman, he once brought her and his best friends to the beach in the


    late night for barbeque.


    The two of them were so in love that time. His brothers were all so jealous of him.


    The stars were bright that night, but she was more dazzling than all of them.


    Tom tried to recall thest time heughed carelessly. He was surprised to find X¡¯s lovely smiles


    from the memories of his good old days. He was truly happy when he was with her.


    Remorse bit his heart as he thought of X.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    If only he had adhered to his principles when X Quest was hideous. If only he had resisted the


    temptation to cheat when X was fat. Would his life have been better that way?


    Unfortunately, there were no ifs in this world. Results and consequences were the only things that


    awaited him.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated, pulling him back to the present from his deep thoughts.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tom Sullivan slowly recollected himself and took a look at his phone.


    Seeing that Bailey Ronson was calling him, he quickly answered the call, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The detention center just informed us that your sister would be released tomorrow morning. Let¡¯s


    go to pick her up together,¡± Bailey said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°About the divorce¡­ Well, our decision is final. I hope you can make up your mind soon. By the


    way, you¡¯d bettere back and apologize to your father. He¡¯s mad.¡±


    Tom felt a flicker of frustration at the mention of the word ¡®divorce¡¯. Irritation, grievance, and


    disappointment piled up in his heart, engulfing him like a horrifying monster.


    He was at a loss for word. He immediately hung up on Bailey, switched off his phone, and threw it


    onto the passenger seat impatiently. He gritted his teeth as he mumbled to himself, ¡°Emily¡­


    Emily¡­¡±


    ***


    In the evening, after Stanley Batton and X had had dinner with Jeremy Quest at the Quest


    family¡¯s house, they went back to X¡¯s old bedroom.


    The house had not changed in the slightest after she left.


    Everything was the same as it was.


    ¡°Take a shower and get some rest. Don¡¯t stay up toote,¡± X reminded him.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a shower together,¡± As Stanley spoke, he stretched his arms and lifted her


    effortlessly.


    X¡¯s heart was racing frantically at that instant.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll take a bath after you¡­ You should save some energy,¡± X whispered awkwardly.


    He had just recovered, after all.


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯m too weak to do it?¡± Stanley cracked into a mischievous smile.


    X nodded truthfully¡­


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let you know whether I¡¯m weak or not¡­¡±


    Following that statement, he carried her straight into the bathroom.


    As soon as he stepped into the bathroom, he disyed his domineering personality and proved


    himself to her physically¡­


    He went on until X started to beg for mercy. Only then was he willing to release her and carry her


    to the bathtub for a quick bath.


    ***


    Rolling her eyes at the man grouchily, X put on the snow-white bathrobe and walked to the sink.


    She then reached for the hairdryer and started drying her hair.


    Her stunning figure was perfectly reflected in the mirror.


    Her bare face was as beautiful as a flower.


    Meanwhile, the culprit was casually wrapping a white towel around his waist as if nothing had just


    happened.


    Once again, X rolled her eyes at him through the mirror. She then ignored him and focused on


    drying her hair.


    Stanley walked up to her after twisting the end of his towel into a tight knot. He took the hairdryer


    from her and dried her hair nimbly.


    X was d that her husband came to help her as her arms were sore.


    She ced her palms on the sink and stood there in silence, happily enjoying Stanley¡¯s special


    service.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    The sweet interaction between the pair was reflected in the mirror.


    Both of them were good-looking. They looked more appealing than the hero and heroine in the


    drama as they stood together.


    The man¡¯s slender fingers weaved through her silky hair.


    His gentle caress consoled her soul. Her heart skipped a beat every time their skins touched.


    Her hair waspletely dry a few minutester.


    Stanley Batton lifted her and ced her on the sink. He then uncapped the bottle of toner and


    carefully applied it to her face.


    ¡°I can do it myself,¡± X Quest said though she was clearly enjoying herself.


    Stanley did not answer. He continued to put on the skincare products for her, his soft lips gradually


    curving upward.


    X watched him smile up close. Her heart melted away with his smile.


    It was as if she was falling in love with him all over again.


    After applying the toner, he helped her to apply some moisturizer, essence, and night cream.


    His movement was light and cautious. He was taking care of her like a valuable antique.


    After applying all the products, he carried her back to the bedroom in his arms and carefully ced


    her on the bed.


    ¡°Thanks, hubby.¡± Xy down on the bed and buried herself under the nketfortably.


    ¡°My pleasure,¡± he softly replied before getting onto the bed from the other side. He sat upright,


    propped up by pillows on the bed to check some work emails on his phone.


    After lying down for a while, X sat up and leaned against the bed head. She grabbed the ipad


    next to her and opened her mailbox.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Neither of them disturbed each other.


    Silence filled the room.


    She did not ask him about his blood disease anymore.


    ***


    Meanwhile, something was going on at Antis Studios.


    Suzie Cobold, one of the most popr actresses from X Entertainmenttely, was sitting in the


    white caravan with her legs crossed. Her face clouded over as she scolded her assistant, ¡°When


    the hell is Georgieing?¡±


    She was wearing a white bodycon dress with a pastel-pink hairpin on her ck, long straight hair.


    The light makeup entuated her exquisite features. She looked innocent yetpelling.


    Nheless, the expression on her face was the exact opposite of her sweet demeanor.


    ¡°She said that she¡¯s reaching soon¡­¡± the female assistant replied cautiously. There was a slight


    tremor in her voice.


    As soon as she finished her sentence, the door of the caravan was flung open.


    A pair of ck heels came into their sights. In the next second, Georgie Clementine walked up to


    them and stopped right in front of Suzie.


    Georgie was wearing a white blouse and a slim ck suit on the outside. Her half-bun hairstyle


    matched really well with her delicate makeup. A strong aura exuded from her as she stood there.


    Suzie¡¯s expression darkened by a few degrees when she saw Georgie.


    She nced at Georgie coldly, then folded her arms proudly and rolled her eyes.


    Georgie returned that with a cold nce. However, she soon calmed herself down with a helpless


    sigh. She got into the caravan and sat across her, a fake smile following shortly after. ¡°Suzie, what¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°I hate the supporting female in our cast. Ask the director to find someone else to rece her.


    Otherwise, I quit,¡± Suzie ordered arrogantly.


    Georgie frowned helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re in the crew for less than fifteen days, yet you¡¯ve requested to


    change the actors several times.¡±


    ¡°This is only the third time. What¡¯s wrong with that? I don¡¯t like them, so I don¡¯t want to work with


    them. Is that wrong?¡± Suzie rebuked.


    ¡°What did that girl do to you this time? Is it because Josh Batton kept looking at her? Or is it


    because Josh Batton kept talking to her?¡± Georgie was getting impatient.


    Suzie knitted her brows. ¡°Nah. She¡¯s ugly. I can¡¯t stand looking at her. I¡¯ll quit if you don¡¯t find


    someone else to rece her. Mark my words.¡±

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    When Georgie Clementine saw how Suzie Cobold was behaving, she gradually began to feel


    angrier.


    Half an hour ago, Georgie received a call from Suzie¡¯s assistant. The assistant told her that Suzie


    had another argument with one of the drama group cast members, and Suzie had requested that


    the director change the cast member.


    However, the director had rejected her request.


    Hence, Suzie got angry and tossed the script away before getting into her trailer. She refused to get


    out no matter who came to look for her.


    Georgie was already angry when she received the call. Now that she was here, and she heard what


    Suzie said, she became even more irate.


    Recently, Suzie had be increasingly popr. The television shows she starred in as the


    leading role became sensational one after another. As such, her poprity soared to a whole new


    level.


    With her rising poprity, her attitude worsened as well. She was no longer humble and cute like


    she was when she first started out.


    However, due to Suzie¡¯s status and poprity, Georgie forced herself to stay calm.


    Suzie¡¯s poprity had already exceeded the initially most popr female celebrity in X


    Entertainment, and she was getting more endorsements than she could take on. Indeed, Suzie was


    one of the top-earning celebrities in X Entertainment. It was a win-win situation for Georgie to agree


    with her.


    If Georgie went against her, X Entertainment would lose one of its top-earning celebrities.


    Meanwhile, Suzie clearly knew what Georgie was thinking. That was why she could behave like a


    fearless brat.


    Georgie let out a long, helpless sigh before trying to speak nicely again. ¡°Suzie, when you


    frequently asked for cast members to be changed before, the director was already very


    dissatisfied¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°If you continue doing this, I¡¯m afraid he might want to swap you out. You ought to know that


    Forever Love is an adaptation of a huge existing IP script.


    ¡°Besides, this drama series¡¯ director, Ken dwell, is a very influential person in the domestic


    television drama circle. If you offend him, it¡¯ll do nothing good for your future development.


    ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you want to work with Josh Batton? This is an opportunity that¡¯s very hard toe by.


    Do you really want to give it to someone else?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In addition, if you really walk out on this acting gig, your acting career will be over if word gets out.


    Are you aware of that?¡± Georgie said as patiently as she could, trying hard to suppress the anger in


    her heart.


    However, Suzie couldn¡¯t even be bothered to listen to a single word Georgie said.


    All Suzie did was cross her arms over her chest nonchntly as she looked at Georgie coldly like a


    proud peacock. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you just find a way to make sure that word doesn¡¯t get out?


    Aren¡¯t you the most resourceful person around?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m the top-earning celebrity in thepany right now. If my poprity fades away, it won¡¯t do the


    company any good. Stop talking about all this nonsense. I¡¯ve already said it, and I¡¯ll repeat it. I don¡¯t


    want that woman in the cast¡­ Either way, tell the director that if he insists on not recing her, I¡¯ll


    walk away from this acting gig!¡± Suzie added.


    Georgie knew very clearly what was on Suzie¡¯s mind now.


    Suzie was most likely confident that thepany and the director wouldn¡¯t give up on her easily.


    That¡¯s why she was behaving like this.


    Georgie became even angrier on the inside.


    ¡°Can you stop making a fuss?¡± Georgie pinched her forehead exhaustedly.


    Suzie sneered. ¡°Making a fuss? How am I making a fuss? I can¡¯t stand that actress, and I asked for


    a recement. What¡¯s wrong with that? This matter has been decided! You can either terminate my


    career or do as I say,¡± she said.


    At this moment, Suzie waspletely determined to go down the wayward path.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Suzie Cobold knew that Georgie Clementine wouldn¡¯t refuse her. Otherwise, Georgie wouldn¡¯t have


    repeatedly tried to convince her.


    Suzie knew that as long as she insisted, Georgie wouldpromise.


    After all, Suzie had seeded several times before with the same method.


    If Suzie threatened to stop acting, Georgie would give in right away.


    Her current position in thepany was not to be underestimated. How could Georgie possibly get


    rid of her that easily?


    ¡°Also, stop trying to persuade me. I won¡¯t listen to anything you say! I¡¯ve already said what I needed


    to. You can get back to your directing job,¡± Suzie dered arrogantly.


    This was thest straw for Georgie. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time.


    Will you act or not?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m still going to say the same thing. If that actress isn¡¯t removed, I won¡¯t act,¡± Suzie said.


    Georgie raised her brows slightly and nodded. The mild expression on her face disappeared


    instantly.


    Since Suzie was intolerable, Georgie no longer needed to tolerate her.


    Georgie¡¯s expression made Suzie feel very uneasy. Suzie¡¯s eyes immediately darted around a little.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Suzie asked.


    Georgie took a step forward and patted Suzie gently on her shoulder. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t act?


    Alright¡­ Don¡¯t act then¡­¡±


    With that, Georgie bared her hands nonchntly. ¡°We have another neer who¡¯s just like you.


    Her name is Colbie Olsen. She¡¯s been wanting to act in this show for a long time. Since you won¡¯t


    do it, I¡¯ll tell the director to rece you with her,¡± Georgie said.


    Suzie was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°What did you say? Rece me? My role as the female lead


    was handpicked by the director himself. Back then, he begged me to act on this show. Do you think


    you can rece me just like that?¡±


    ¡°The director has been annoyed with you for a long time. Now that I¡¯m requesting you to be


    reced, I¡¯m sure he couldn¡¯t be any happier¡­ Suzie, nobody will keep tolerating your poor


    temperament,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Do you think everyone is like your mother, and we all have to spoil you? I can make you popr,


    and I can also do the opposite¡­ It¡¯s fine if you aren¡¯t obedient. The next person will be more


    obedient than you are,¡± Georgie added.


    Suzie never expected things to get out of hand this time.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was thoroughly stunned. ¡°What¡­ What did you say? Not only will you rece me, but you will


    even stop promoting me in the future? But I¡¯m the most popr¡­¡± Suzie said.


    Georgie slowly lowered her gaze and flicked her rose-red, diamond-encrusted nails that she had


    just done. ¡°Not only will I not support you, but I will also intentionally keep you hidden from sight. Do


    you think I¡¯m facing a shortage of popr artists? As long as I wish¡­ I can find popr artists


    anytime, anywhere. These days, I¡¯ve been spoiling you and even personally guided you myself.


    Haven¡¯t I been very nice to you?¡± Georgie said.


    When Suzie saw how Georgie was taking a firm stand, she started to panic.


    Suzie immediately stood up carefully and held Georgie¡¯s hand. ¡°Ms. Clementine, I won¡¯t do this


    anymore¡­ I won¡¯t request for cast members to be reced anymore, and I won¡¯t quit acting. I can¡¯t


    lose this opportunity. Will you please give me another chance?¡± Suzie said.


    Georgie chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you plenty of chances. You¡¯re out of chances. Pack up


    and leave the drama team. Who gave you the courage to order me around? Who do you think you


    are?¡± Georgie said.


    Suzie immediately grabbed Georgie¡¯s hand tightly as she continually shook her head. ¡°No, Ms.


    Clementine. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I really won¡¯t.¡±


    Right then, Suzie regretted her stupidity¡­


    She shouldn¡¯t have thought too highly of herself!


    ¡°Katie¡­ Make calls to cancel all Suzie Cobold¡¯s appointments today¡­ From today on, she will not


    be participating in any events or acting in any television shows¡­ All ongoing discussions for


    television shows and film resources can be directed to Colbie Olsen,¡± Georgie looked at her


    assistant and said.


    Georgie¡¯s assistant immediately started nodding carefully. ¡°Yes, Ms. Clementine.¡±

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    At this moment, Georgie Clementine gave off such strong vibes that her assistant, Katie Wolfgang,


    felt intimidated just by looking at her.


    However, although Katie was afraid, she felt pleased about what happened.


    Recently, Suzie Cobold had been causing a lot of trouble. Katie had felt annoyed by Suzie since a


    long time ago.


    Feeling extremely afraid, Suzie immediately went down on her knees and pressed her palms


    together as she looked at Georgie. ¡°No, please¡­ Ms. Clementine, I told you, I won¡¯t dare to do it


    anymore. In the future, I¡¯ll never be arrogant again, and I won¡¯t ever disrespect you again. Give me


    another chance¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get this far,¡± Suzie said.


    ¡°If you knew this was going to happen, why did you behave like that? I hereby announce that X


    Entertainment will keep you hidden from sight indefinitely!¡± Georgie responded coldly.


    Suzie instantly burst into tears. ¡°No¡­ Ms. Clementine, I was wrong. I really was wrong¡­¡±


    However, Georgie waspletely unaffected. She pushed Suzie¡¯s hand away and was prepared to


    get out of the car.


    When Suzie saw that her docile tactic wasn¡¯t working, she stomped her foot and stood up. She


    quickly wiped her tears away and looked at Georgie¡¯s back. ¡°I want to terminate my contract!¡±


    Georgieughed again. ¡°Do you want to terminate your contract? Sure, pay up¡­ ording to your


    contract, the price of breaching it is 100 million dors and not a penny less!¡±


    With that, Georgie got out of the car.


    After closing the door, she recollected herself and walked toward where the director was.


    Inside the car, Suzie felt extremely hopeless, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. All she could do


    was stomp her feet repeatedly while she stood in ce and shouted madly.


    When Katie saw that Suzie¡¯s show was over, she rolled her eyes and got out of the car directly¡­


    Suddenly, Suzie felt as if she had fallen from the top of the mountain.


    She had been shattered into pieces.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suzie immediately charged out of the car without a care for the consequences and humbly ran after


    Georgie. She stood in Georgie¡¯s way and continued begging Georgie as she cried, ¡°I really was


    wrong, Ms. Clementine¡­ Please, give me another chance. I promise I won¡¯t dare to do it again,¡±


    Suzie pleaded.


    ¡°A misbehaving person will not be given any chances in X Entertainment,¡± Georgie said.


    After saying that, Georgie heartlessly pushed Suzie away and continued walking over to the


    director.


    When staff members on the scene saw this, they all couldn¡¯t help but startughing.


    Suzie made a lot of noise in the drama team every day. They had gotten sick of her a long time ago.


    Now, when they saw Georgie treating her like that, they couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Right then, Ken dwell was still busy shooting Josh Batton¡¯s solo scene. It involved Josh riding a


    galloping horse¡­


    Josh was dressed in a dark blue marshal¡¯s uniform, and he was riding a galloping horse on a lush


    green field¡­


    Josh looked very handsome and heroic during such a scene, just like how a male protagonist from


    a novel should be.


    Georgie felt much better just by looking at him.


    When Ken saw that Georgie was here, he immediately asked his assistant director to take over.


    After that, he pulled Georgie aside. ¡°Tell her that I won¡¯t rece that actress. If she wants to quit


    acting, she should hurry up and do it. I can¡¯t stand this person anymore!¡± Ken said coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said too, and I agree with recing her with someone else. What do you think about


    Colbie Olsen from ourpany? Like Suzie Cobold, she¡¯s the pure and demure kind of girl, and her


    acting skills are top-notch too. Also, I think she fits the image of the female lead in this show,¡±


    Georgie looked at Ken and said.


    ¡°Colbie Olsen? I know about this actress. We worked together once. She¡¯s very obedient. Let¡¯s go


    with her then,¡± Ken responded decisively.


    Anyway, the shooting process had only just started for this show¡­ They hadn¡¯t shot many scenes


    for the female lead yet. It was the perfect time to get a recement.


    Back when Ken worked with Colbie Olsen, Colbie left a particrly good impression. Not only was


    she good-looking, pure, and gentle, but she was also very low-profile and didn¡¯t cause problems.


    Most importantly, she had excellent acting skills.


    When Ken made up his mind to rece Suzie, the first actress he thought of to rece her was


    Colbie.


    ¡°Alright, Ken¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Regarding the shooting budget, it¡¯ll be much cheaper than having Suzie on set. We can talk about


    this when the timees,¡± Georgie added.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Ken said.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    ¡°Ken, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time¡­¡± Georgie Clementine said politely.


    Ken dwell let out a long, helpless sigh. ¡°Be more careful when you support someone next time.


    People like her should stop being popr as soon as possible,¡± he said before returning to his


    original position.


    Georgie didn¡¯t say anything else. Silently, she got into her white Maserati and drove away.


    Meanwhile, Suzie Cobold stood still for a long time. Finally, she cried her way back into the trailer.


    At this moment, she could sense deeply what hopelessness felt like.


    She truly didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    She felt as if she waspletely lost in life¡­


    Beforeing to X Entertainment, she had worked hard in King Entertainment for a total of four


    years.


    Back then, at a young age, to get opportunities to act, she had slept with many rich men. Some men


    were born into rich families, while others were self-made tycoons.


    However, all they gave her were some supporting female roles.


    Suzie¡¯s career never took off for the longest time¡­


    Later, when her contract expired, she came to X Entertainment.


    After a while, Georgie noticed her and gave her a leading role in aing-of-age film.


    Perhaps, due to her good luck, the film became a hit overnight.


    Suzie¡¯s career went uphill all of a sudden.


    Later, the shows Suzie acted in became popr one after another. She became an overnight


    sess in the entertainment industry. Countless offers were given to her, and she had more


    endorsement opportunities than she could handle.


    The status and reputation she had today were all fruits of her blood and sweat.


    All this while, it had been a difficult journey. She had managed to reach the peak despite all the


    challenges. However, before she had even finished enjoying the scenery, Georgie had kicked her


    down.


    Georgie wouldn¡¯t even give Suzie a single opportunity. She was terribly cruel¡­


    How could Georgie dismiss Suzie like that? How could she be so heartless and cruel?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Georgie Clementine¡­ I won¡¯t give up this easily!¡± Suzie said through gritted teeth. ¡°Do you think


    I¡¯m a weak animal just because I don¡¯t show you my fury? Do you really think you have the world


    under your feet?¡±


    ***


    The next morning, X Quest received a call from Georgie as soon as she opened her eyes.


    She immediately stretched her body before reaching for her phone and answering the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Georgie?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I have something to report to you¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Spill¡­¡± X slowly sat up.


    A strong aching sensation immediately started to spread all over her body¡­


    X carefully touched her waist before giving the culprit next to her a dissatisfied re.


    At this moment, Stanley Batton was lying down while facing her. By then, he was already awake.


    Stanley was looking at her affectionately. There was a faint smile on his face.


    In the very next second, he reached out and pulled X into his arms. He kept her trapped in his


    embrace, not allowing her to slip away.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    X Quest had no choice but to let Stanley Batton do as he wished. She waited patiently for


    Georgie Clementine to speak.


    ¡°I had a fall out with Suzie Cobold yesterday¡­¡± Goergie said.


    ¡°Has she been acting up again?¡± X frowned a little.


    Suzie really was the toughest artist to deal with in thepany.


    Ever since she became popr, her personality took a turn for the worse. Everyone above and


    below her rank in thepany had to bear with her attitude¡­


    With everyone letting Suzie have her way, she became even more annoying.


    When X thought of this person, she felt a headacheing.


    Meanwhile, Georgiezily got out of bed and stretched. ¡°Yawn¡­¡±


    After that, Georgie told X everything that happened between her and Suziest night.


    After hearing the whole story, X frowned slightly. ¡°Is this person mad?¡±


    Georgie let out a long, helpless sigh. ¡°She got popr and became arrogant. She has forgotten her


    ce. X, you won¡¯t me me, will you?¡± Georgie asked.


    X shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Why would I¡­ I¡¯ve been annoyed with this person for a long time. I


    think it¡¯s for the better. It¡¯ll be a warning to the rest¡­ The others will be more willing to toe the line


    from now on.¡±


    These days, many artists in thepany, who were slowly gaining poprity, were starting to


    be arrogant¡­


    X felt that Georgie did the right thing.


    With this shocking incident, the others would be more willing to toe the line.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°To be honest, apart from doing this because of her arrogance, there¡¯s an even more important


    reason. I wanted to use her as an example to remind the others to y by the rules,¡± Georgie


    added.


    Xughed. ¡°Yeah¡­ That¡¯s what I thought too. Georgie, you can do whatever you want. My


    stance hasn¡¯t changed,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m d you understand,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°A hundred percent,¡± X said.


    Right then, Stanley started touching X¡¯s body inappropriately.


    Suddenly, X¡¯s heart began to beat out of control. Her breath was bing uneven too.


    To prevent Georgie from sensing it, X hurriedly spoke. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for now, Georgie. I¡¯ll contact


    youter. I have to get out of bed first¡­¡±


    After hanging up, X frowned slightly. She tried to struggle while she spoke softly. ¡°What are you


    doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Stanley said directly.


    X immediately blushed.


    What ensued next was some hot action¡­


    ***


    At the same time, Tom Sullivan slowly brought his ck Porsche Cayenne to a halt in front of


    Municipal Jail.


    Mary Sullivan walked out sullenly¡­


    During her days in jail, she couldn¡¯t eat, drink, and sleep well¡­


    She had lost a lot of weight.


    Whenever she dreamed in the middle of the night, she would think of the good food at home and


    her loved ones at home. She missed them so much that she¡¯d cry.


    When Mary saw Tom¡¯s car, her eyes immediately welled up.


    When Tom saw his little sistering out, he immediately got out of his car and jogged up to her.


    He wrapped his arms around Mary. ¡°You¡¯re finally out¡­¡±


    Mary hugged her Tom tightly while tears streamed down her face. ¡°Yes, Brother. You have no idea


    what life was like in there¡­¡±


    This was all X¡¯s fault. That b*tch.


    Mary wouldn¡¯t let X off the hook no matter what!


    During the time Mary was in jail, she had heard a few things about her family.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Mary Sullivan also knew that X Quest had severely impacted her family¡¯s business.


    When Mary thought of this, she clenched her hand tightly into fists behind Tom Sullivan.


    ¡°From now on, turn over a new leaf and be a good person. Don¡¯t have any thoughts that you


    shouldn¡¯t,¡± Tom advised earnestly.


    He knew Mary very well, and he also knew what Mary was thinking right now.


    However, Tom didn¡¯t want Mary to repeat the same mistakes.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t want X to get hurt again.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Mary nodded slightly.


    After that, Mary quickly pushed Tom aside. ¡°Brother, I saw Emily and May in there. But I didn¡¯t get


    the chance to speak with them. What happened to those two? Were they also harmed by X, that


    little b*tch?¡±


    When Mary mentioned Emily Quest, Tom¡¯s facial expression immediately turned cold. ¡°They


    deserve it for what they did¡­ Alright, let¡¯s not talk about them first. Get in the car,¡± Tom said.


    With that, Tom pulled Mary by her hand to get into the car with him.


    Once in the car, Mary impatiently started to ask him about Emily. ¡°Brother, hurry up and tell me¡­¡±


    Emily was Mary¡¯s best friend. When Mary¡¯s best friend was in such a state, she naturally wanted to


    get to the bottom of it.


    Tom skillfully turned the car around and started telling Mary everything about what Emily and May


    Conner had done.


    After hearing this, Mary Sullivan immediately startedughing. ¡°Haha, they¡¯re pretty awesome¡­


    Well done!¡±


    ¡°Mary!¡± Tom¡¯s facial expression immediately turned cold.


    Mary rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Can¡¯t I be happy for a second? X deserved all of that, alright?¡±


    Tom red at Mary coldly without saying anything. His facial expression was extremely sullen.


    Mary didn¡¯t say anything else either. She merely rolled her eyes at him once more.


    ***


    After lunch, X Quest drove very quickly to X Entertainment.


    From a distance, she saw the building across the street from X Entertainment. Henry Armstrong¡¯s


    words of confession were still being disyed on the screen¡­


    X couldn¡¯t resist calcting how long the advertisement had been ying.


    After some calction, she realized it had already been three days.


    Despite an advertisement cost of 300,000 dors every ten minutes, Henry kept his confession on


    the screen for a total of three days.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Three days meant many ten minutes.


    The amount of money was so huge that X couldn¡¯t even begin to calcte it¡­


    Helplessly shaking her head, X got out of her car directly and walked into thepany¡¯s building


    in a low-profile manner.


    She took her personal elevator and directly entered her office¡­


    Although she had not been to thepany for a long time, her office was as neat and tidy as usual.


    In the huge office, there wasn¡¯t a speck of dust in sight.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    Just as she was about to walk over to her desk, someone knocked on the door.


    X slowly sat down in front of her desk and looked at the door. ¡°Come in¡­¡± She said slowly.


    Soon, Georgie walked in with arge pile of documents.


    Georgie directly ced the documents on X¡¯s desk. ¡°These all need to be reviewed by today.


    Have a look¡­ You must sign them by tonight¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± X answered decisively.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be off¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Georgie¡­ Wait a second. There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about,¡± X said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Go on¡­¡± Georgie said as she grabbed a chair and sat down next to X. She looked at


    X with a serious expression on her face and waited for X to speak.


    ¡°Last night, I came up with a very good n¡­ I want to discuss it with you¡­ If this n goes well,


    ourpany will be even more sessful¡­¡± X added.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Georgie¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    ¡°Georgie, I n to get involved in the field of film and television production on arge scale. Web


    dramas are trendy now,¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°I want to find a few outstanding young directors, producers, executive producers,


    cinematographers, and screenwriters to invest in the production of web dramas independently.


    ¡°We¡¯ll use our new actors with high potential, as well as trainees and idols in all of these dramas.


    ¡°Nowadays, a lot of popr celebrities gain traction through web dramas. As long as we make more


    high-quality web dramas, making a group of people famous isn¡¯t a problem at all,¡± X enunciated


    each word.


    Georgie Clementine paid full attention to what X said. After a few seconds of silence, Georgie


    finally nodded. ¡°Yeah. To be honest, I¡¯ve thought about this too¡­ I think it¡¯s very doable. Throughout


    the years, the poprity of good web dramas has even surpassed some of the dramas starring A-


    list celebrities,¡± Georgie said.


    X Quest instantly snapped her fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s do it then¡­¡±


    ¡°But the costs and risks of independently producing web dramas would be huge too¡­ I didn¡¯t bring


    this up to you before because of the high costs and high risks¡­¡± Georgie said.


    X smiled a little. ¡°If we want high returns, we¡¯ll need to take on higher risks. As long as we have


    good scripts, nothing will be an issue. I n to purchase a few web novels and adapt them into


    scripts¡­ Let¡¯s purchase some novels that already have arge existing fanbase and are also


    suitable for adaptation. What do you think?¡± X said.


    Georgie nodded again. ¡°Hmm¡­ I think it¡¯s very doable¡­¡±


    X gently picked up a pen, flicked it around with her fingers before she spoke. ¡°Then, let¡¯s do this


    first. Web dramas will only be a trial. If we seed, we can follow the same model and


    independently invest in movies, television dramas, and so on¡­


    ¡°Apart from that, once we be more prominent in the future, we can even establish or acquire


    an excellent online novel tform. We can also nourish our original creators using our tform.


    ¡°The authors will provide the novel, the screenwriters will be responsible for making the adaptations,


    and ourpany will be responsible for investment and filming,¡± X said each word with rity as


    she described the beautiful blueprint in her mind.


    After listening to X¡¯s inspirational ideas, Georgie gave her the thumbs up. ¡°It would be awesome


    if we did that. Suppose we can really develop to that extent. In that case, we can even create or


    purchase an online video website and a television channel to actively promote our in-house web


    dramas, television dramas, movies, the reality shows we have invested in, and much more¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X nodded. ¡°That way, we can create bigger tforms for developing ourpany¡¯s


    artists. Just like I said when we first decided to develop X Entertainment, I want X Entertainment to


    dominate every aspect of the entertainment industry¡­


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Not only do I want X Entertainment to be number one in Country Z, but I also want it to be the


    largest star-maker in the world.¡± When X spoke about this, she was filled with passion.


    Georgie was in awe with X¡¯s passionate speech, and she immediately gave X the thumbs-up.


    ¡°Alright, X. Don¡¯t worry. You can count on me to execute all your ideas safely. As long as there¡¯s


    something you want to aplish, I¡¯ll execute it wholeheartedly¡­¡±


    X¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Georgie, I¡¯m so d I have you here. Go ahead and do as you see fit. If the


    company gets better, we¡¯ll all get better,¡± she said.


    Georgie chuckled and gently held X¡¯s hand. ¡°I should be the one saying this to you. If what you


    said really cane true, then X Entertainment will be thergest star-maker in the world¡­ And


    you can also make your way onto Forbes World¡¯s List with your abilities¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°We can talk about thatter. For now, let¡¯s focus on doing a good job with the web dramas I


    mentioned. If we take things one step at a time, I¡¯m sure we will reach our goal one day,¡± X said


    with a confident look in her eyes.


    Georgie nodded enthusiastically. She felt very motivated on the inside once again. ¡°Alright¡­ I will.


    When the timees, you¡¯ll reap the rewards, and I¡¯ll get to have a small share of it¡­¡±


    ¡°If I reap the rewards, you will too. I definitely won¡¯t mistreat you,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright. Oh yeah. About Colbie Olsen, she has already been included as part of Forever Love¡¯s


    drama team,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Make sure she acts decently,¡± X said.


    ¡°Naturally. After getting this opportunity, she¡¯s celebrating as if it¡¯s the New Year¡¯s,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X said.


    With that, X turned around to look at the building behind her. It was continually reying Henry¡¯s


    words of confession. ¡°Georgie¡­ It looks like Henry Armstrong is serious this time. It doesn¡¯t seem


    he will be giving up easily,¡± X said as she jutted her chin slightly in the direction of the


    advertisement.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Georgie Clementine shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Whatever. I can¡¯t be bothered to deal with him


    anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you what you should do about love and romance. Anyway, as I said before, just follow


    your heart,¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°Okay, I know,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°By the way, how has Josh been doing?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Same as always. He¡¯s still working very hard, and it¡¯s been quite busy. He¡¯s been awfully


    exhaustedtely,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Change his schedule around. Give him a few days off every month. Life should be abination of


    work and rest. This should be the same for the other artists, too¡­ Don¡¯t let anyone get too tired.


    Making money is important, but their health is important too,¡± X said.


    Georgie nodded slightly. ¡°Okay. Alright, I have to get back to work. You should too,¡± she said.


    With that, Georgie turned around and walked out of X¡¯s office. After gently closing the door, she


    took the elevator downstairs. She was about to check on Josh Batton at Forever Love¡¯s drama


    team.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she passed by the front desk, a pretty receptionist called out to her. ¡°Wait a minute, Ms.


    Clementine¡­¡±


    Georgie looked at the pretty receptionist curiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s a package for you¡­¡± The receptionist said.


    Georgie immediately walked over to her¡­


    Soon, the receptionist ced arge package in front of Georgie.


    Chanel¡¯s logo was on the package¡­


    The sender and his number were left nk.


    Georgie instantly felt confused.


    She didn¡¯t buy anything from Chanel recently. Where did this packagee from?


    Out of curiosity, Georgie picked up a pair of scissors and opened the package¡­


    There was a box with Chanel¡¯s logo printed on it.


    Once Georgie opened the box and unwrapped what was insideyer byyer, an intricate white,


    diamondced purse came into sight, along with a white card.


    The purse was a world-wide limited-edition purse she had previously seen in a magazine.


    There were only three such purses in the entire world.


    Georgie felt even more confused¡­


    When the two pretty receptionists saw this purse, they were both amazed¡­


    The two of them subconsciously held each other¡¯s hands and simultaneously started feeling


    envious of Georgie.


    Georgie put the purse down and picked up the card. She opened it right away.


    There was a sentence written in ck, cursive handwriting. ¡°I hope you like it. Henry Armstrong¡­¡±

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Georgie Clementine immediately frowned. She then put the purse and card back into the box


    without touching anything else.


    After that, she unblocked Henry Armstrong¡¯s number from her phone and dialed his number.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Henry very quickly picked up. He sounded a littlezy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the purse you gave me¡­ Give me your address. I¡¯ll return it to you,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°No¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°Henry, I told you clearly that we¡¯re ipatible,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t tried it. How are you so sure that we aren¡¯tpatible?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to try to know that we¡¯re ipatible...¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°How are we ipatible¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°We just aren¡¯tpatible¡­ I¡¯m not interested in a womanizer,¡± Georgie said.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can change for you, honey,¡± Henry said nicely.


    ¡°A leopard never changes its spots,¡± Georgie said before hanging up right away. She then handed


    the box over to the pretty receptionist. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this with you for now. Keep it safe. Once I get the


    address of the person who sent it, I¡¯ll have you mail it back¡­ ¡± Georgie said.


    The receptionist took the box and nodded. ¡°Ms. Clementine, do you really not want it? This is a


    globally limited-edition purse¡­ You can¡¯t buy it even if you¡¯re rich,¡± she said.


    ¡°Just keep it safe for me¡­¡± Georgie said.


    With that, Georgie started walking away.


    As soon as she left, the two pretty receptionists behind the front desk started discussing among


    themselves.


    ¡°When she said Henry, was she referring to the man who confessed to her via therge screen


    across the building and even sent roses to her at ourpany?¡±


    ¡°It probably is him¡­ Isn¡¯t that man amazing? Not only did he confess to her via therge screen,


    but he even sent her roses and luxury goods¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I¡¯m truly jealous of Ms. Clementine. If I were her, I¡¯d agree to anything. Have you seen that


    man? He¡¯s quite handsome.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Forget about the circle of the wealthy folks. Even in the entertainment industry, he¡¯s also


    considered one of the most handsome males.¡±


    As these two women talked about her, Georgie walked out of thepany and got into her white


    Maserati.


    As soon as she got in, she called X on the phone. ¡°X, can you give me Henry¡¯s address¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would you ask for that?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I have something to return to Henry,¡± Georgie said.


    She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with a womanizer like Henry.


    A womanizer like him might seem serious today, but he might stop being serious tomorrow. Georgie


    didn¡¯t want to put her youth on the line for what might never happen tomorrow.


    She could be a wealthy person on her own. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to marry rich like other


    women.


    Instead of being hurt by womanizers after genuinely falling for them, Georgie would rather keep her


    feelings protected from the beginning.


    She just wanted to find a good man to be with and live stably for the rest of their lives.


    How could she grow old with a cold-hearted person?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it to you¡­¡±


    Soon after X hung up, she sent Henry¡¯s address to Georgie¡¯s phone.


    Georgie thanked X before sending the address to the receptionist in herpany and asking her


    to mail the package back to Henry¡­


    After Georgie finished making the necessary arrangements, she blocked Henry¡¯s number again.


    She then turned on her car engine and started driving quickly to Antis Studios.


    When she arrived, Josh Batton was in the middle of an acting scene.


    Hence, Georgie quietly looked for a parking spot and parked her car.


    She didn¡¯t get out of her car right away. Instead, she opened Weibo on her phone.


    Georgie wanted to check what was trending today to amuse herself.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    As soon as Georgie Clementine opened the list, she saw that Henry Armstrong¡¯s confession made it


    onto the list of trending topics again.


    The third-ce read ¡®#Confession on therge screen across from X Entertainment#¡¯.


    Georgie immediately pinched her forehead and tapped on the link¡­


    At the top was a post from aizen showing Henry Armstrong¡¯s words of confession, as well as a


    passage. ¡°This appeared on the screen across from X Entertainment. These words of confessions


    have been ying continuously for several days now. I can¡¯t believe someone would spend 300,000


    dors every ten minutes to keep that confession on arge screen like this¡­ Is this guy mad? To


    be honest, I¡¯m really envious of Ms. Clementine.¡±


    There were more than a million shares, likes, andments under the post.


    Thement section was flooded again.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So this is how other people confess¡­ Ms. Clementine should quickly ept this man.¡±


    ¡°If someone confessed to me like this, I would have agreed within a minute. What could Ms.


    Clementine possibly be thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, poverty has limited my imagination. Now, I¡¯m most curious about how long this man is


    willing to continue with his confession?¡±


    ¡°He really is rich¡­ It¡¯s almost as if I¡¯ve just witnessed someone burning cash! Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this way too sweet? This looks like something that would only happen in television dramas. I¡¯m


    extremely jealous and envious of her.¡±


    Everyizen sounded more excited than the one before, but Georgie still didn¡¯t feel anything on


    the inside.


    After briefly going through thements, she started reading gossip about other people in the


    entertainment industry.


    ***


    X Quest kept herself upied at X Entertainment, and she only stopped working at five o¡¯clock.


    When X saw that it was still early, she didn¡¯t want to go home immediately. Hence, she drove


    over to Goldfield za. Several ck Mercedes-Benz arranged by Stanley Batton followed closely


    behind her.


    Upon arriving, they parked their red Maserati and ck Mercedes-Benz in vacant spots.


    The long row of luxury cars instantly attracted a lot of attention.


    Just as X was about to get out of the car, her phone started to ring.


    It was a call from Georgie.


    X instantly answered the call and got out of the car¡­


    ¡°X¡­ Have a look at Weibo¡­ The number one topic on the trending list¡­ Suzie Cobold really is


    driving me mad.¡± Georgie sounded quite unhappy.


    X hung up after that and opened Weibo.


    As soon as she opened it, she saw the hashtag ¡®#Georgie Clementine abuses her power to get


    what she wants#¡¯ on the number one spot in the list of trending topics.


    There was a word ¡®explosive¡¯ at the end of the hashtag.


    X immediately frowned a little before quickly tapping on the link.


    The first thing that came into sight was a Weibo post that Suzie had published a minute ago.


    ¡°After having worked in the entertainment industry for so many years, this is the first time I¡¯ve met


    such a shameless superior as Georgie Clementine. After not being able to have her way with me,


    Georgie threatened to rece me with someone else in Forever Love. She even said she would


    keep me hidden from the public and boycott me. In fact, she said she would work with everyone in


    the industry to block me out. On top of that, she even said she would make it look like I became a


    diva after bing popr. Georgie Clementine, you really are disgusting!¡±


    Although this Weibo post had only been published less than a minute ago, it had already gained a


    lot of traction¡­


    There were over five million shares, likes, andments.


    Suzie¡¯s fans and passersby were getting excited about attacking theirmon enemy.


    ¡°What? Does Georgie Clementine actually like the same gender? That exins why she wouldn¡¯t


    ept that rich man despite his high-profile confession.¡±


    ¡°Just because Georgie couldn¡¯t have her way with Suzie, she treated Suzie this way. Everybody


    knows about the ugly stuff that happens in the entertainment industry. Our Suzie is the most


    professional actress around. Georgie, go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    ¡°D*mn! What a shock! I wonder, is the boss behind X Entertainment cking off? How could one not


    care when one¡¯s employee is acting like this?¡±


    ¡°I heard that X Entertainment¡¯s boss is ady. Perhaps, something is going on between those two.


    Otherwise, why would she let Georgie Clementine do such things?¡±


    ¡°I bet Georgie will do exactly as Suzie said. She¡¯s going to defame Suzie. Sisters, let¡¯s not fall for


    that.¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask one question. When will Georgie, this b*tch, die? D*mn. Such a shameless dog!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness. Suzie must be feeling so hopeless right now. Why is it so hard to be a nice


    person in the entertainment industry?¡±


    Due to Suzie Cobold¡¯s Weibo post, everyone in thement section was already on her side¡­


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everyone believed all the nonsense she said¡­


    X Quest felt extremely disgusted by Suzie¡¯s Weibo post and thements under it.


    She didn¡¯t expect Suzie to be the thief that cried ¡®thief¡¯.


    With this happening, nobody would believe X Entertainment even if they leaked a bunch of


    derogatory news about Suzie being a diva.


    Everyone would stand on Suzie¡¯s side because she brought this matter up first, and they would


    think that Georgie Clementine set up Suzie.


    Having worked in the entertainment industry for so long, this was the first time X met a female


    artist with such courage. It was also her first time encountering something this odd.


    Although Suzie¡¯s tactic was impressive, X absolutely wouldn¡¯t let this woman have her way.


    Despite Suzie being the thief that cried ¡®thief¡¯, this matter wasn¡¯t too hard to resolve for X and


    Georgie.


    All they needed to do was show evidence that Suzie was indeed a diva.


    Right then, Georgie called X on the phone again.


    X immediately picked it up. ¡°This matter isn¡¯t actually too hard to deal with. We just need to show


    evidence of her being a diva. That¡¯ll be enough.


    ¡°Use ourpany¡¯s official Weibo page to publish the evidence we have kept hidden of her being a


    diva in the past¡­ After that, rify things on your own. That¡¯ll be it¡­¡± X said.


    All these years, X Entertainment silently hid a lot of Suzie¡¯s dark past without her knowing.


    In fact, X Entertainment even had a lot of footage of her as proof.


    X thought that Suzie only dared to behave in such an unbridled manner precisely because she


    didn¡¯t know X Entertainment had all these footages of her.


    Georgie chuckled softly. ¡°Okay¡­ I nned to do that too. This matter doesn¡¯t only involve my


    reputation. In fact, it involves thepany¡¯s reputation too. I will make sure it¡¯s resolved properly¡­


    But, now isn¡¯t the time¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow morning¡­¡± Georgie added.


    X immediately understood what she meant. ¡°You want to use this as an opportunity to generate


    traffic for Forever Love and Colbie Olsen, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re still the one who knows me best. Besides, let people amuse themselves a little. I¡¯ll


    rify things tomorrow morning,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Okay¡­ We¡¯ll do as you say. Also, don¡¯t get mad. A traitor like her doesn''t even deserve your


    wrath,¡± X said.


    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t angry. But I was only angry for a moment. I feel much better now¡­


    Don¡¯t worry about me, X. Everything¡¯s under my control,¡± Georgie said.


    After chatting with Georgie briefly and making sure she was emotionally fine, X finally hung up


    and entered the shopping mall with a group of bodyguards.


    With such arge group of people entering grandly, they instantly attracted countless people¡¯s


    gazes.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement.


    ¡°Is this how rich people live?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that X Quest? I¡¯ve seen her pictures before on Weibo. She¡¯s so pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. She looks way too good¡­ Absolutely stunning!¡±


    While everyone watched, X gently twirled her ck, curly hair. After taking the elevator and


    arriving on the floor that sold men¡¯s luxury outfits, X started walking around aimlessly.


    She nned to buy Stanley Batton a few sets of formal attire.


    Most of his formal attire was ck, blue, and gray. The choices of color were far too monotonous¡­

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    X Quest wanted to buy Stanley Batton something different.


    After getting out of the elevator, she walked directly into Versace¡¯s store¡­


    As soon as she entered, she saw a few sales assistants standing around a male customer while


    they sucked up to him.


    ¡°You look very handsome in person¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d actually get to see you here in person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always watched Teenage Idol. I¡¯m your loyal fan.¡±


    That male customer was none other than Jay Corben¡­


    He was wearing a ck cap and a ck face mask, as well as a pair of oversized, ck


    sunsses. He was all covered up.


    He also wore arge ck T-shirt, a pair of formal ck pants, and a pair of ck canvas shoes.


    He gave off the vibes of a bad boy.


    Right then, he was engrossed in choosing his outfit.


    When Jay saw X, he immediately stopped walking. ¡°Such a coincidence¡­¡± He said.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    X chuckled and walked over to him slowly. ¡°Yeah. Why are you alone? Where¡¯s your assistant?¡±


    Jay shrugged gently. ¡°I asked her to spend time with her boyfriend. I wanted to shop on my own.


    What about you? Are you here to buy clothes for your husband?¡±


    X nodded. ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯te out on your own next time. You¡¯re very popr now. Things could


    get troublesome if you get cornered by fans.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay¡­.¡± Jay said.


    ¡°Well then, have fun shopping. I¡¯ll be looking around too¡­¡± X said.


    After saying that, X started choosing formal attire for Stanley in earnest.


    Jay, on the other hand, walked coolly off to somewhere nearby and started choosing clothes


    carefully.


    Very soon, he identified his object of interest. It was a set of light-blue formal attire. He then pointed


    at the formal attire and looked at the sales assistant beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll take this set¡­ Do you have the


    right size for me?¡±


    X casually nced at the formal attire before pointing at another set of purple formal attire. After


    checking it out, she asked for the size she wanted¡­


    Once the two had paid for their purchase, they left the store together under the protection of a group


    of bodyguards.


    Right then, a little girl who walked by recognized Jay.


    She instantly stopped walking and pointed at Jay. ¡°Ahhh! Jay Corben! You¡¯re J-Jay¡­ C-Corben¡­


    Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The girl was so excited that she blushed as she stammered.


    After she shouted like this, everyone in the shopping mall suddenly shifted their attention to Jay¡­


    Sensing that something bad was about to happen, he immediately pulled his cap down and looked


    at X. ¡°I¡¯ll be making a move now, boss¡­¡±


    With that, Jay started running away.


    The girl immediately took her phone out and started taking pictures of Jay.


    Meanwhile, other people who heard this immediately chased after Jay like a swarm of bees.


    Seeing that things were getting out of hand, X immediately looked at her bodyguards. ¡°You


    guys¡­ Go with Jay and keep an eye on him. One of you can stay with me. That¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    The bodyguards immediately nodded respectfully¡­


    After that, they began to leave. There was only one who stayed to protect X.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started to ring again.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    When X Quest saw that the call was from Stanley Batton, she immediately smiled and picked it


    up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, honey? Do you miss me?¡± X asked.


    As X spoke, she began to sound gentler. She was grinning from ear to ear, but her voice still


    sounded as soft as ever.


    ¡°Where¡­ Where are you now?¡± Stanley asked.


    His high-quality voice made her heart pound again.


    ¡°I¡¯m at Goldfield za. I wanted to buy some clothes for you. What about you?¡± X said.


    ¡°I¡¯m here too¡­¡± Stanley said.


    On the other end of the phone, Stanley was on the floor that sold women¡¯s attire right beneath X.


    He was apanied by a group of senior and junior management staff of the shopping mall and


    over ten bodyguards while he inspected stores in the mall.


    Everyone behind Stanley seemed uptight, and none of them even dared to breathe too loudly.


    Stanley was wearing a tight-fitting white shirt, coupled with ck pants, and both sides of his


    sleeves had ck sleeve bands above them. He looked both unapproachable and noble.


    It was as if all the stars in the sky were gathered around him. Clearly, he was surrounded by a lot of


    people, but everyone only noticed him.


    Wherever he went, everything around him would fade into the background.


    All the sales assistants and passersby around him looked at him, and they couldn¡¯t take their eyes


    off him.


    Everywhere Stanley went, sales assistants would greet him with sweet smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Wee,¡± they would all say in unison.


    However, he never once looked at any of them.


    ¡°Which store are you in?¡± Stanley asked. His voice became gentler.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the floor that sells menswear¡­ I¡¯m in Gi¡­¡± X looked around before answering him.


    ¡°Wait for me where you are. I¡¯ll be there right away. I¡¯m on the floor above you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± X said.


    ¡°Be good, okay?¡± Stanley added. His voice sounded gentle as before.


    The shopping mall¡¯s management staff members following behind him, who were initially nervous,


    immediately looked at each other.


    Apart from their CEO¡¯s wife, nobody else could possibly make Stanley behave this gently.


    Right then, the female management staff couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of their CEO¡¯s wife.


    After hanging up the phone, Stanley got into the elevator with arge group of entourages. They


    headed downstairs.


    The huge formation suddenly caught the attention of everyone downstairs, and they all looked at


    Stanley.


    Countless people began sighing in awe.


    ¡°This¡­ This man. Why does he look so familiar? Is he Stanley Batton? He looks like a dominant


    CEO¡­¡±


    ¡°After seeing him, I can imagine him as the male protagonist in all the novels I have read about


    dominant CEOs¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s way too handsome, and that aura of his¡­ I¡¯m dying, sisters¡­ I really am dying! Stanley


    Batton, just kill me already!¡±


    At this moment, Stanley was the person all women were looking at.


    Wherever he went, the air around him seemed to be filled with pink bubbles.


    However, Stanley still didn¡¯t look at anyone else. Instead, he calmly headed to where X was.


    Meanwhile, X was quietly waiting for Stanley with bags in her hand in front of Gi¡¯s store.


    When she looked up, she saw Stanley walking toward her while surrounded by arge group of


    people.


    Although there were clearly many people around the two of them, they only had eyes for each other.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The dazzling lights in the shopping mall shone upon Stanley, making him look like a god descending


    from the sky on a colorful cloud. The glow around him made it impossible for X to look away.


    Under her gaze, Stanley walked up to her one step at a time.


    Suddenly, his eyes turned cold, and the smile on his face disappeared.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Soon, the group of people behind him followed suit and stopped in their tracks, their eyes fixed


    upon X Quest as they greeted her in unison, ¡°Good evening, Young Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Good evening,¡± X replied to them with a warm smile.


    Stanley Batton took the shopping bag from X and stole a nce at it. He frowned slightly when


    he saw a piece of awful-colored cloth inside the bag. ¡°Is this dark purple shirt for me?¡±


    X nodded. ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®dark purple¡¯, the group of people behind Stanley instantly exchanged looks of


    unease.


    Most of them knew that Stanley hated dark purple the most¡­


    Nheless, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Stanley smiled at her and said, ¡°Nah, I love it. I love dark


    purple the most.¡±


    What???


    The crowd could not believe their ears. They looked at each other in confusion, their eyes filled with


    doubts and shock.


    ¡°Really? You should try it onter,¡± X said.


    ¡°I will.¡± Stanley stretched his arm and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Is there anything else you would


    like to buy?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m thinking of getting a few more shirts for you.¡± As X spoke, she scanned the people


    behind them before shifting her gaze back to Stanley again. ¡°You must be busy now, right? You¡¯d


    better get going. No worries. I can shop on my own.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nah, I have nothing much to do. I¡¯ming with you,¡± Stanley insisted.


    Following that statement, he nced at the group of people behind them and ordered coldly, ¡°Go


    ahead and do what you¡¯re supposed to do. I¡¯ll walk around myself.¡±


    The mall¡¯s manager immediately stepped forward and offered to be their personal tour guide. ¡°Sir,


    should Ie with you?¡±


    Stanley looked at him indifferently. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Once again, the manager lowered his head down courteously. ¡°Alright. Feel free to contact me if


    you need any help. Have a great day.¡±


    With that, he left the pair together with the other management staff members.


    The group of people started whispering among themselves as soon as they turned around.


    ¡°Our CEO hates dark purple the most, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! But, it¡¯s a gift from his wife. He likes whatever his wife buys for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ I¡¯ve never seen our CEO looking at a girl like that! He¡¯s so sweet!¡±


    ¡°Young Mistress must be the happiest girl on earth. There¡¯s nothing toin about in her life. I¡¯m


    so jealous of her.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t even have the right to envy her. Look at her. She¡¯s pretty and smart. Which man


    wouldn¡¯t fall for her?¡±


    X and Stanley were not aware of their discussion as they tried to keep their voices down the


    whole time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Gi.¡± X pointed at the store next to her.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Stanley beamed at her as he curled his fingers around hers. The lovebirds then walked into


    the store hand in hand.


    Six bodyguards followed them into the store while the rest neatly lined up on the entrance sides.


    Noticing their grand arrival, all the store sales assistants got so nervous that they broke out in a cold


    sweat.


    Several idle sales assistants immediately hurried to X and Stanley.


    ¡°Hello, sir, may I know what you¡¯re looking for?¡± One of the short-haired sales girls asked cautiously.


    She was trying her very best to force a smile as she met their eyes.


    ¡°Up to her,¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes darted apathetically toward the girl and answered. His right hand


    remained wrapped around X¡¯s waist.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have a look around the store first. Don¡¯t mind us. I¡¯ll call you when I need help,¡± X said.


    The sales assistants gave them a respectful nod before walking away.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged married couple beside them started arguing over a dress shirt.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do I have to buy the clothes you like? I¡¯m the one wearing them, not


    you! I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m getting this white one. I don¡¯t like the one you¡¯re holding.¡±


    The man dressed in a white shirt stood in front of the dressing mirror with a grumpy face. He could


    not stopining as he scanned himself up and down in the mirror.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    ¡°I just think you look skinnier in ck, and it doesn¡¯t get dirty easily,¡± the woman tried to exin.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking this. Miss¡­ Check, please,¡± the middle-aged man red at the woman coldly before


    pointing at the white shirt he was wearing and said.


    Disappointed by her husband¡¯s attitude, the woman sighed helplessly and put the ck dress shirt


    back on the rack.


    X Quest peered at the middle-aged couple before holding Stanley Batton¡¯s hand and leading him


    to the suit section. She picked a few light-colored suits ording to her preference andpared


    them on Stanley¡¯s body one by one.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley stood beside her without making anyints.


    There was a startling contrast between the man¡¯s attitude and Stanley¡¯s¡­


    The sales assistants could not help but exim in awe inwardly.


    X looked around the store and finally chose a mauve suit.


    She took the suit and ced it around Stanley¡¯s body while asking, ¡°What about this one? Do you


    like it?¡±


    Stanley remained glued to the floor, his eyes full of fondness for X. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything as long


    as you like it.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it then?¡± X asked.


    ¡°My answer is still the same. Pick the one you like. I¡¯m wearing it for you to see anyway,¡± Stanley


    reassured her.


    Warmth spread in X¡¯s heart instantaneously. ¡°But your opinion is important as well. You¡¯re the


    one wearing it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I love everything my wife picks for me,¡± Stanley said without hesitation.


    The middle-aged woman happened to overhear their lovey-dovey conversation.


    Jealousy was written all over her face as she stared at X.


    Irritated by the unjust treatment, she turned to the middle-aged man and hissed furiously, ¡°Look at


    the others and look at yourself!¡±


    With that, she turned around and stalked out of the store grumpily.


    The crabby middle-aged man rolled his eyes at her before taking the shopping bag from the cashier


    and catching up with her.


    X handed the suit she had chosen to the sales assistant. ¡°I¡¯m taking this. The size fits perfectly.


    Please wrap it up for me.¡±


    The sales assistant took the suit from her respectfully and then dashed to the counter.


    Stanley quickly followed behind her.


    After paying for the suit, he grabbed the shopping bag with his left hand, held X¡¯s hand with the


    other, and left the store with therge group of bodyguards.


    Once they stepped out of the store, the sales assistants immediately gathered around the counter


    and whispered among themselves.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how people¡¯s lives are different from one another. Our CEO is so kind to his wife.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know he¡¯s so obedient to his wife. He wears whatever his wife picks for him.¡±


    ¡°Did you see him just now? He stood there like a good boy when her wife wasparing the suits


    on him. He was staring at her dotingly the entire time. Oh my!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so sweet. I wonder how it feels to be pampered by a stunning man like him.¡±


    ¡°If I were her, I guess I would be so excited that I have trouble falling asleep every night.¡±


    ***


    X dragged Stanley into the other stores under the bodyguards¡¯ watchful eyes and went on a


    spending spree.


    After buying another three suits for Stanley, she left the store with Stanley satisfactorily.


    Stanley wrapped her arm around her waist the whole time. ¡°Do you want to have a look at the


    women¡¯s section?¡±


    X had sore feet from walking all day, so she shook her head in response. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Wearing heels to shop was a bad choice indeed. The soreness in her soles was throbbing and


    spreading at this moment.


    Stanley hugged her tightly. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    X nodded and headed straight to the elevator.


    However, she had only managed to walk a few steps before she felt a stabbing pain in her right


    heel.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± she grunted and stopped in her tracks. She lifted her right leg and took a look at her right


    heel.


    It was raw and bleeding, but she had not noticed it until now¡­

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    The wound was oozing blood.


    Stanley Batton soon noticed her wound.


    Without hesitation, he ced his arm around her back and scooped her knees.


    He lifted her easily and effortlessly, just like the cool hero in the movies.


    The people who watched them almost died of envy when they saw the man¡¯s unabashed reaction to


    his wife¡¯s tiny wound.


    Stanley¡¯s stupendous act had garnered a lot of attention. X Quest¡¯s cheeks instantly turned


    cherry red, embarrassed.


    She subconsciously threw her arms around Stanley¡¯s neck and mumbled, ¡°Hey, put me down¡­


    Many people are looking at us¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Stanley kept a straight face, totally unaffected by the attentive eyes around him.


    He weaved through the crowd and marched into the elevator.


    The bodyguards followed closely behind them.


    As expected, the lovebirds had be the center of attention in the elevator as soon as they set


    foot inside it.


    Blush seared through X¡¯s neck when she identally met the strangers¡¯ eyes.


    The remarkable encounter had begun a wave of discussion among the crowd.


    ¡°What kind of perfect husband is this? He¡¯s spoiling his wife like a baby.¡±


    ¡°That girl is so lucky, isn¡¯t she? What a lovely couple.¡±


    ¡°Are they Stanley Batton and X Quest? Oh my god, they¡¯re so sweet! They make me believe in


    love.¡±


    ¡°I really want to know how it feels like to be in the global-limited-edition nobleman¡¯s arms.¡±


    Jibber-jabber spread among the crowd and pierced through X¡¯s ears.


    She could feel her face burning with acute embarrassment.


    She scanned the babbling crowd around her before lifting her head to meet Stanley¡¯s exquisite


    jawline. ¡°Hubby, can you please put me down¡­¡±


    ¡°Be a good girl or I¡¯ll kiss you,¡± Stanley replied softly.


    X shut her mouth at once, her stomach felt knotted.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they reached the parking lot, the man strode out of the lift and carried her all the way to the


    car.


    After getting into the car, X moved to the passenger seat next to her and carefully took off her


    heels, observing the bloody wound in disgust.


    Stinging pain attacked her again, causing her to frown in agony.


    One of the bodyguards got into the car shortly afterward.


    Stanley turned to him and ordered coldly, ¡°Hand me the band-aids and the iodophor in the glove


    compartment.¡±


    The bodyguard immediately followed his instruction and opened the glovepartment. He tore a


    band-aid and handed it to Stanley together with a small bottle of cotton balls soaked in iodophor


    solution.


    After Stanley took the things from his bodyguard, he carefully ced X¡¯s right foot on his thighs.


    Then, he uncapped the bottle and used the tweezers inside the bottle to pick up a cotton ball. He


    transferred the wet cotton ball to her heel and gently tapped it on her wound.


    Iodophor solution seeped through her skin and flesh. In the very next second, X could feel the


    pain running down her heel again.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± X could not help sucking air through her teeth, the nerves in her toes were as stiff as


    steel.


    ¡°Hang in there¡­ I¡¯m almost done.¡± Stanley tried to clean her wound as lightly as he could, as if he


    was handling the most precious antique in the world. His eyes were locked upon her wound, and a


    serious expression was etched upon his face.


    The way he treated X melted X¡¯d heart. Her soft lips subconsciously curved upward into a


    genuine smile.


    The bodyguard sat awkwardly in the car, seemingly tortured by the sweetness between the


    lovebirds.


    After he was done disinfecting her wound, he tore open the band-aid and put it on her wound. ¡°Be


    careful. Avoid contact with water.¡±


    X nodded. ¡°Okay. Thanks, hubby.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, do you have to say ¡®thank you¡¯ to me?¡± Stanley stroked her hair dotingly as he spoke.


    X¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Well, I have to say it. Oh, by the way¡­¡±

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    ¡°Grandpa sent me a message this morning. He said that he¡¯s going to stay at Mom and Dad¡¯s ce


    for the next two days, so he won¡¯t be around tonight.¡± X Quest added.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. He informed me about it too. Where are we going to eatter?¡± Stanley changed the


    subject.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I have a craving for seafood.¡±


    ¡°Shall we go to the beach then?¡±


    X nodded excitedly.


    Without further ado, Stanley turned to the bodyguard and ordered, ¡°Go to Waterside Hotel.¡±


    Waterside Hotel was one of the high-end hotels in Antis. It was located by the sea, and that was


    where its name came from.


    The per capita consumption of the hotel was extremely high. The people who came here were


    mainly some moguls.


    In the past, she often went there with her father for business purposes.


    Not only was the dining environment nice and cozy, but the seafood there was also very delicious.


    The hotel¡¯s head chef was the former president¡¯s royal chef. He was an absolutely brilliant cook. He


    could turn any ordinary ingredients into ssy, mouth-watering dishes.


    Stanley¡¯s motorcade gradually moved forward and blended into the traffic flow, heading toward


    Waterside Hotel one behind the other.


    The fleet of luxury cars had attracted a lot of attention as they sped down the streets.


    Roses were blooming all over the city outside the window.


    The rosy fragrance lingered in the car, keeping X¡¯s mind refreshed.


    She leaned on Stanley¡¯s shoulder affectionately and pulled out her phone to check her Weibo.


    The trending list had been updated.


    Nevertheless, the conflict between Georgie Clementine and Suzie Cobold was still on the top of the


    list.


    Moreover, she found her name on the second and fifth hot topic on the list.


    The second hot topic was #X Quest And Stanley Batton Public Disys Of Affection#, followed


    by a fiery red ¡®HOT!¡¯ icon.


    The fifth hot topic showed #X Quest Jay Corben#. There was a ¡®HOT!¡¯ icon behind it too.


    X first tapped the second hot topic and took a look at it.


    The first thing that came to sight was a post uploaded by aizen:


    ¡°I just saw Stanley Batton and X Quest shopping together at Gold Field za today!


    ¡°The two of them were at the Gi¡¯s men section. X was helping Stanley to pick his suit while


    Stanley was following behind her obediently. Whether it was the suit¡¯s color or the cutting of the suit,


    everything was up to X to decide.


    ¡°He just bought whatever X chose for him. When X passed him a shirt and asked for his


    opinion, he said that he was fine with everything as long as she liked it because¡ª


    ¡°He wore them for her to see! Ahhhh! I¡¯m getting goosebumps!¡±


    A coge of pictures of her and Stanley shopping in the store was attached below the short


    paragraph.


    There was a picture of Stanley ruffling her hair.


    There were also a few pictures of herparing the suits on Stanley.


    The post had already exceeded a million likes,ments, and shares.


    X skipped thement section and scrolled downward.


    She soon found the second post uploaded by anotherizen:


    ¡°I saw Stanley Batton gave X Quest a princess-hug at Goldfield za today!


    ¡°It seemed that X¡¯s right heel was worn out by her red high heels. Noticing the wound, Stanley


    immediately lifted her to stop her from walking.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!! He even carried her all the way to the parking lot! I believe in true love now!¡±


    Likewise, the number of likes,ments, and shares had hit a million.


    X continued scrolling through the topics. All the posts in there were more or less the same. They


    were mainly about her and Stanley shopping together and how Stanley princess-hugged her when


    she was injured.


    Theizens were so worked up as if they had just eaten some lemons.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!! Look at their love story! I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    ¡°X Quest is undoubtedly the most blessed girl on earth! I¡¯m envious of her.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! She¡¯s a life winner, isn¡¯t she? Sob¡­ How I wish I can be like her.¡±


    X Quest could not help smiling as she scrolled through thement section.


    Exiting the topic, she returned to the trending list and tapped on her and Jay Corben¡¯s hot topic.


    The first thing that caught her eyes was an article posted by a marketing ount. Apparently, the


    ount had managed to secure a major scoop and broke the news to the world:


    ¡°Jay Corben was caught shopping alone at Goldfield za in downtown Antis today.


    Coincidentally, he met X Quest, who was shopping for men¡¯s clothing in the same store too.


    ¡°Jay Corben had only managed to have a few words with her before he was spotted by his fans,


    who swarmed over him in the very next second.


    ¡°Jay Corben had no other choice but to leave the store as soon as possible. Worried about his


    safety, X Quest immediately sent a few of her bodyguards to look after him.¡±


    The post had also hit a million likes,ments, and shares.


    Countless Jay¡¯s fans had expressed their gratitude to X under thement section.


    ¡°We, little whales, would like to thank X Quest for helping out our idol. You¡¯re such a kind soul.


    No wonder Stanley Batton would fall for you!¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like all the handsome men in the world are X¡¯s friends? I¡¯m so jealous of her.¡±


    ¡°@XQuest, thank you, little fairy, for taking care of our Jay. Bless you!¡±


    ¡°@XQuest, are you a ma that attracts hot guys instead of maic objects? Stanley Batton


    is your husband, whereas Josh Batton and Jay Corben are your friends.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Stanley Batton wrapped his arm around X¡¯s shoulder and peered at


    her phone screen.


    X immediately recollected herself, then shook her phone in front of Stanley¡¯s face. ¡°Nothing


    much. I¡¯m just scrolling through the trending list.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s going on between Georgie and the actress?¡± Stanley asked curiously.


    X sighed helplessly and recounted the ins and outs of the incident to Stanley.


    Stanley frowned slightly. ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s okay. Georgie and I have alreadye up with a solution. We¡¯ll


    settle it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let me know if you need any help, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will. Thanks, hubby.¡± X nodded.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Suddenly, X¡¯s phone vibrated.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Henry Armstrong¡¯s name on the screen, X immediately picked up the call.


    ¡°What happened to Georgie? I just saw the news about her and Suzie Cobold, but I was too busy


    this afternoon. I tried to call Georgie but I couldn¡¯t reach her. Damn¡­ Is Suzie crazy???¡± Henry


    sounded anxious and irritated.


    X massaged her forehead helplessly before recounting the incident to Henry again.


    Henry started cursing as soon as he heard the story. ¡°F*ck! That girl is such a b*tch! I¡¯m going to


    teach her a lesson right now! Rubbish!¡±


    ¡°Chill¡­ Georgie and I know what to do. We¡¯ll settle it by tomorrow. Please don¡¯t do anything, okay?


    You¡¯ll only mess up our ns.¡± X tried to calm him down.


    ¡°What ns?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry about it, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Let me know if you need help. I can help you guys to kill her.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not going to help.¡±


    ¡°Once the matter is over, I want Suzie to disappear from the entertainment industry! She has


    messed with the wrong person,¡± Henry jabbed.


    X smiled upon hearing that. For a moment, she was touched by his concern and determination


    for Georgie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t be mad too.¡±


    She hung up the phone after chatting with Henry for a short while.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Right at this moment, X¡¯s phone vibrated once more.


    Her face clouded over as soon as she saw the notification popped up on the screen.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    The notification showed:


    ¡°More scandals about Georgie Clementine were exposed by Suzie Cobold today!¡±


    The article was posted by Weibo¡¯s official entertainment ount.


    X Quest immediately tapped to open the article.


    What came into her view was a long paragraph, followed by a screenshot of Suzie¡¯s recent Weibo


    post.


    ¡°Suzie Cobold had exposed more scandals about Georgie Clementine a few minutes ago. In


    addition to Suzie Cobold herself, she revealed that Georgie Clementine had offered backdoor deals


    to many X Entertainment¡¯s artists throughout the years.


    ¡°Ridiculously, X Entertainment¡¯s big boss knew all about it, but no action was taken! On the contrary,


    she fully supported Georgie Clementine¡¯s misdeeds!


    ¡°Suzie Cobold had indirectly hinted that there was an ulterior rtionship between X


    Entertainment¡¯s big boss and Georgie Clementine.¡±


    X then tapped on the screenshot. The original post uploaded by Suzie popped up at once.


    The content of the post was exactly the same as the article.


    X was utterly dumbfounded.


    Perhaps what Suzie didst time was to satisfy her desire for revenge. However, X was certain


    that she was not the only one behind the breaking news this time.


    The news involved many X Entertainment¡¯s artists as well as X, the big boss. Suzie would never


    have the gut to challenge her unless there was someone to back her up.


    The number of likes,ments, and shares below Suzie¡¯s post had hit three million in the


    screenshot.


    The article uploaded by Weibo¡¯s official entertainment ount had also exceeded five million likes,


    comments, and shares.


    Suzie¡¯s fans and even some random onlookers had gone haywire. Palpable rage and aggression


    washed over thement section.


    Thements were getting increasingly harsher.


    ¡°@GeorgieClementine, I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re such a terrible person. How can you be so


    shameless?¡±


    ¡°She has offered backdoor deals to many artists, eh? Let¡¯s see who in the X Entertainment has the


    best resources, and we¡¯ll know who they are.¡±


    ¡°Josh Batton, Jay Corben, Morty Wayna, Noah Miller, Aubrey Quinn, Charlotte White, and Dave


    Wilkins are the most popr artists from X Entertainment today. This is especially true for Jay


    Corben, Morty Wayna, and Noah Miller. They seem to have hit the jackpot with their debuts.¡±


    ¡°I believe that Josh Batton is innocent. The big boss has spent a huge sum of money to poach him


    from the otherpany, and he¡¯s their hottest star. Georgie doesn¡¯t dare to touch him. As for the


    others¡­ Well, well¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, Georgie¡­ X Entertainment¡¯s big boss should die too! Please die!¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whenever I think of Georgie Clementine and my beloved idol¡­ Emm¡­ F*ck¡­ How can you be so


    shameless, Georgie?!¡±


    ¡°I represent all the JayTyCP fans to warn you not to touch our beloved idols ever again! Everyone


    knows that our idols are sessful because they¡¯re talented, and they worked really hard for it.¡±


    ¡°How can X Entertainment¡¯s big boss harbor a criminal like Georgie Clementine after knowing what


    she did? Something is going on between the two of them. I¡¯m very sure of it!¡±


    ¡°That big boss should die! X Entertainment is a rubbishpany! I hope it goes bust real soon! It¡¯s


    f*cking filthy!¡±


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t believe that the big boss is innocent. No one will ever harbor Georgie that b*tch


    and allow her to do this kind of thing in thepany. By the way, I¡¯ve heard that the big boss is a


    girl. Ew, disgusting.¡±


    Thements were getting more and more intense.


    Every word pierced her eyes like a pointy, heartless nail.


    Backdoor deals and unspoken rules were prevalent in the entertainment industry. Everyone knew


    that.


    Therefore, it was not surprising that theizens would believe these rumors. They believed that


    people posted it because it really did happen.


    Though X was speechless about their maliciousments, she could understand why they


    would do so.


    Stanley Batton, who had been sitting beside X, saw everything on her phone.


    He frowned in frustration. ¡°Are you sure you don''t need any help?¡±


    X shook her head in response. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got this.¡±


    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t as simple as it seems,¡± Stanley advised her.


    ¡°Why? Do you think that someone else set this up instead of Suzie? Don''t worry about it. I¡¯ll take


    care of it.¡±


    Stanley gently stroked her hair. ¡°Okay. Let me know if you need any help. I¡¯m always here for you.¡±

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    X Quest nodded obediently. ¡°Alright, I will.¡±


    Stanley Batton did not speak again.


    He had faith in X. He knew that she could handle this.


    At this moment, Georgie Clementine called X.


    X immediately answered the call. ¡°Georgie, have you checked Weibo?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess the whole thing is moreplicated than we think. She might be trying to take


    revenge on me at first, but I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone else behind it this time.¡± Georgie sighed.


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s find out who¡¯s the mastermind behind it.¡±


    ¡°I have people to dig him up already. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll solve everything tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Put your mind at ease, alright? Try not to take it too personally.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, X put her phone aside and leaned against Stanley¡¯s shoulder with her


    eyes closed.


    Sometimes, she really did not understand how someone could be so unscrupulous.


    X Entertainment had been tolerating Suzie Cobold.


    Since she joined thepany, they had given her many opportunities and tforms to utilize her


    acting skills. She had caused many troubles to thepany, but they did not hesitate to clean up


    the mess for her no matter how unreasonable she was.


    This was especially true after she became famous. Everyone in thepany had to take care of


    her like a baby.


    However, she was never grateful for thepany. Instead, this was what she did in return.


    She challenged thepany over and over again. She was the one who had crossed the line and


    ended her career. Nheless, instead of reflecting upon herself, she had med everything on


    thepany.


    She even tried to smear thepany.


    Meanwhile, in the X Entertainment chief executive¡¯s office, Georgie logged onto Weibo again after


    hanging up the phone.


    Once she opened the app, she searched for Suzie¡¯s ount and scrolled through her timeline.


    She could not stop cursing when she saw her most recent post about X Entertainment. ¡°Shit! How


    dare you do this to me? Why did I bring you to fame in the first ce? I must have been blind!¡±


    After venting her anger, she turned off her phone and tossed it aside.


    ***


    While all these were happening, somebody else was having a whale of a time in one of the Skye


    Premium Clubhouse¡¯s private rooms.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The glorious private room was filled withughter.


    Suzie was leaning on a middle-aged man¡¯s chest, saying all kinds of dirty jokes to please the man.


    The two wereughing happily on the red sofa.


    After finishing her joke, Suzie took a sip of the red wine and transferred it to the man¡¯s mouth


    through her lips.


    The man had tasted the wine, but he did not want to let her go. He pulled her in and imed her


    mouth again.


    Bloody red liquid trickled down the corners of their mouths.


    Several thin red lines formed on their jaws, enchanting yet flirtatious.


    Heat filled the room, and the man started to do something nonsensical again¡­


    Soon, the man pressed her onto the sofa.


    Suzie wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered, ¡°Mr. Brown, will you fulfill your promise?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll help you terminate your contract with X Entertainment as long as you cooperate with


    me. I want their artists to be scandal-ridden, so nobody will work with them.


    ¡°Once we seed, I¡¯ll turn you into Sun-N-Shine Entertainment¡¯s hottest star. You¡¯ll be given priority


    when any directors or brands would like to work with us. I¡¯ll also get rid of Georgie Clementine as


    per your request,¡± the man reassured her.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    Suzie Cobold giggled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Brown. I promise that I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll keep


    spreading rumors tomorrow morning. I¡¯m going to name all of them this time¡­ Mr. Brown. May I


    know why you hate X Entertainment so much? Did their big boss offend you?¡±


    ¡°Well, X Entertainment has been going great recently, and that rubs me the wrong way. My artists


    are going to be jobless soon because of them! I have to do something. I have to defeat them.


    Otherwise, how are my artists going to survive?¡± the middle-aged man hissed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The entertainment industry is just like a tiny cake. More and more artists from X


    Entertainment are bing famous overnight. In a way, they¡¯re dominating the industry.


    ¡°Therger piece of cake they took, the lesser cake left¡­ It¡¯s understandable why you hate them.¡±


    Suzie fanned the mes of hatred between the twopanies.


    ¡°Exactly. Hence, you have to do your part, Suzie,¡± the man urged Suzie.


    ¡°Of course I will. I won¡¯t let you down. You came to me personally and offered me such generous


    conditions. I¡¯ll never forget that. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best no matter what.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Speaking of backdoor deals, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s no way Georgie Clementine can rify herself.


    You say she did it, then she did it. She has nothing to prove herself anyway.


    ¡°Besides, backdoor deals and unspoken rules are prevalent in the entertainment industry. Everyone


    knows that. Therefore, the artists I¡¯m going to name next will be in real trouble. X Entertainment is in


    grave danger¡­


    ¡°By then, a few words from yourpany are enough to crush them. Keep smearing them, and


    give your artists more exposure at the same time. I¡¯m sure X Entertainment will meet its end in a


    blink of an eye¡­¡±


    Suzie shared her n with the man in earnest.


    She startedughing like a maniac after finishing her story. ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯m so excited. X


    Entertainment and Georgie Clementine are dead!¡±


    ¡°To be frank, I totally didn¡¯t expect you to ept my offer when I first came to you. X Entertainment


    brought you to fame, after all,¡± the man said.


    Suzie sneered. ¡°Brought me to fame? It¡¯s just a mutually beneficial partnership, okay? They get to


    make a lot of money if I¡¯m famous. Moreover, the big boss didn¡¯t even try to help me when Georgie


    bullied me. Shouldn¡¯t I hate her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right. I wonder why Georgie is so quiet. It¡¯s so weird,¡± the man mumbled.


    Suzie snorted coldly. ¡°What¡¯s so weird about it? What can she do now? Nobody is going to believe


    her no matter what she says or does. My first post has already pushed her to the edge of the cliff.¡±


    The middle-aged manughed, ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m still worried about it. It¡¯s not so simple¡ª¡±


    Before he could even finish her sentence, Suzie kissed him. ¡°Take it easy. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Suzie did not agree with him. There was nothing soplicated about it.


    She thought that she did a pretty good job.


    Both X Entertainment and Georgie Clementine would end up miserable. That was inevitable.


    Joy surged within her whenever she thought of what would happen to X Entertainment and Georgie


    next.


    Her n would keep going tomorrow.


    The storm would only worsen day by day¡­


    ***


    The next morning.


    As soon as Georgie opened her eyes, she found her name on the trending list again.


    She was all over the list, along with several artists from X Entertainment.


    The first hot topic showed #Georgie Clementine And Her List Of Backdoor Deals#HOT!


    The second hot topic showed #Georgie Clementine Josh Batton#HOT!


    The third hot topic showed #Georgie Clementine Jay Corben#HOT!


    The fourth hot topic showed #Georgie Clementine Aubrey Quinn#HOT!


    The fifth hot topic showed #Georgie Clementine Morty Wayne#HOT!


    The sixth hot topic showed #Georgie Clementine Charlotte White#HOT!


    The seventh hot topic showed #Georgie Clementine Dave Wilkins#HOT!


    The eighth hot topic showed #Georgie Clementine And X Entertainment¡¯s Big Boss Are A


    Couple#HOT!

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    It took Georgie Clementine less than a second to figure out why their names were on the list.


    She immediately tapped on the first hot topic and scrolled through it.


    Numerous marketing ounts had shared a post uploaded by Suzie Cobold half an hour ago.


    Suzie had clearly listed all the artists that had epted her backdoor deals on the post, and these


    people are the ones on the trending list.


    Furthermore, Suzie said that she and X Entertainment¡¯s big boss were a couple. She could do


    whatever she wanted in thepany because her boss favored her.


    What was more ridiculous was that Suzie tried to smear X Entertainment¡¯s big boss by saying that


    he or she was a bisexual pervert. She and the big boss often had group sex with thepany¡¯s


    staff.


    Georgie was not surprised at all.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, even if she had already expected this to happen, she was still smoldering with resentment


    when she saw the post.


    She was confident that there was somebody else behind this incident, instructing Suzie to upload


    these posts.


    Suzie would never have the gut to do so if no one was backing her up.


    Whether it was the mastermind behind these posts or Suzie, Georgie would not forgive any of them.


    The post had caused a stir in thement section. All theizens, especially the fans of Suzie


    and those artists on the trending list, had lost their sanity.


    The whole world was wailing and cursing herpany:


    ¡°X Entertainment is filthy! Those artists are not artists. They¡¯re all prostitutes!¡±


    ¡°The people working for thispany look pretty decent, but their true selves are merely trash.¡±


    ¡°I swear I¡¯m no longer Josh Batton, Jay Corben, and Morty Wayne¡¯s fan. They¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    ¡°F*cking die please, Georgie Clementine and X Entertainment¡¯s big boss!¡±


    ¡°I quit being Aubrey Quinn, Charlotte White, and Dave Wilkins¡¯s fan too. I can¡¯t believe my beloved


    idols are such horrible human beings!¡±


    ¡°How can someone be so disgusting? I really am stunned. Georgie Clementine, X Entertainment¡¯s


    big boss, I wish you all to get into a car ident soon!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m disgusted at the thought of my beloved idol doing that kind of stuff with someone else. Josh


    Batton, you¡¯re heartless!¡±


    Georgie¡¯s Weibo ount had received 9999+ new messages.


    As soon as she opened her chatbox, all kinds of ugly curses and abusive insults came into her


    sight.


    Moreover, her family was scolded, too, because of her.


    The longer Georgie spent on Weibo, the more depressed she felt.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated. It was an iing call from Suzie.


    Georgie could not help frowning when she picked up the call.


    ¡°How do you feel, Chief Clementine? You asked for this, aren¡¯t you?¡± Suzie teased sarcastically.


    Georgie immediately pulled away from her phone, intending to tap on the ¡®record¡¯ icon¡­


    Nevertheless, Suzie hung up the call as soon as she finished her sentence.


    She did not even give Georgie a chance to record their conversation.


    Georgie was going to rebuke as she felt so mad after seeing that nonsense. Who knew that Suzie


    would hang up on her.


    She could only swallow her wrath and frustration now, and that irritated her.


    Suzie was definitely the most arrogant girl Georgie had ever met in her life.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Why would she promote such an ingrate in the first ce? Georgie Clementine could not stop


    questioning herself.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Right at this moment, her phone vibrated again.


    Seeing that it was a call from the head of the public rtions department, Annie Stard, Georgie


    immediately picked it up.


    ¡°Yes, Annie?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed someone behind Suzie Cobold. He¡¯s the Sun-N-Shine Entertainment¡¯s president,


    Dn Brown! Besides, I found that he has been secretly buying those marketing ounts on Weibo


    to attack our artists in the future.¡±


    Georgie frowned at the mention of Sun-N-Shine Entertainment.


    Dn came from a privileged and wealthy background. His father was a real mover and shaker,


    with vast connections and significant influence in the industry.


    Hence, he had absolutely no regard for the others, alive or dead. He would just crush anyone who


    he considered as an offense to his eye.


    This was not the first time he tried to y dirty against X Entertainment. The twopanies were


    alwayspeting with each other.


    Therefore, Georgie was not surprised to hear his name at all.


    More and more artists from X Entertainment were getting popr nowadays. Most of the job


    opportunities were given to them.


    It was the right time for him to attack them indeed.


    ¡°I had someone tail after Suzie as you requested earlier. We discovered that she was with Dn


    Brown in a private clubst night,¡± Annie added.


    ¡°Alright. Got it,¡± Georgie replied calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten some pictures of Suzie and Dn walking out of the club intimately. They might be


    useful. By the way, the artists involved in the dispute are losing their endorsement for the brands. A


    lot ofpanies have contacted us to terminate their contracts.¡±


    ¡°Okay, send me the pictures. Right now, I want you to publish all the evidence of her being a diva


    and then use thepany¡¯s official Weibo page to rify ourselves. Oh right, contact thewyer to


    sue Suzie. Make sure she receives the letter from thew firm today,¡± Georgie ordered without


    hesitation, her expression indifferent and her tone all serious.


    ¡°Got it, Chief Clementine.¡±


    ¡°By the way, ask those artists to share the post once it¡¯s ready. They have to sound as determined


    as possible,¡± Georgie reminded earnestly.


    ¡°Okay, Chief Clementine. I know what to do. What about the pictures of Suzie and Dn?¡±


    ¡°Leave them aside for now. I have a great use for it.¡± Georgie snorted coldly, looking confident and


    optimistic.


    Subsequently, she hung up the phone and sat up on the bed. She leaned against the bed head and


    refreshed the homepage over and over again. The red, diamond-encrusted nail on her thumb made


    a soft crisp every time she tapped the screen.


    About ten minutester, a video posted by X Entertainment¡¯s official page appeared on her


    homepage.


    Georgie yed the video right away.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The first thing that came into her view was Suzie insulting her assistant in the underground garage.


    She pointed at her assistant arrogantly and yelled, ¡°Let me tell you. I¡¯m going to rest because I want


    to rest. You¡¯re just a useless assistant. You don¡¯t have the right to instruct me to do this and that! So


    what if the staff has set up the scene? So what if everything is ready? Their efforts will be wasted if I


    quit shooting but so what? They¡¯re none of my business!¡±


    The scene then shifted to the shooting site of the drama series Forever Love. Suzie was threatening


    the director, Ken dwell, in the video.


    ¡°Director, I really don¡¯t like that girl. I¡¯m going to quit this drama if you don¡¯t find someone else to


    rece her.¡±


    Following that statement, Suzie turned around and left the shooting site with her nose in the air.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    It was then followed by a video of Suzie Cobold threatening the screenwriter of the drama series


    Forever Love.


    ¡°Let me tell you. You have to add more scenes for me no matter what. What do you mean by


    ¡®adding scenes will affect the storyline¡¯?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You must do it for me. I¡¯ll quit if you refuse to do so!


    ¡°I want all the second female lead¡¯s eye-catching parts to be mine. I shall be the one acting those


    parts instead of her.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a second female lead. Why does she need those parts? To steal the limelight from me,


    the female lead?¡±


    Finally, thest video showed Suzie scolding Colbie Olsen in the washroom.


    Suzie folded her arms and glowered at Colbie, her chin slightly lifted. ¡°Colbie Olsen, you bumped


    into me just now, and all you gotta say is sorry. That¡¯s it?¡±


    Colbie kept her head down all the time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Suzie. I really didn¡¯t mean to do that. It was an


    ident. What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to believe you? I think you did it on purpose! What do I want you to do?


    Hmm¡­ How about drinking the water from the toilet bowl?¡±


    Colbie¡¯s eyes were full of panic and shock. ¡°No, Suzie, no¡­ Please don¡¯t do that to me.¡±


    Sneering heartlessly, Suzie put her left feet on the sink and pointed at her crotch. ¡°You don¡¯t want to


    drink sewage water. Sure. Crawl through here then, and I¡¯ll forgive you. If you don¡¯t make a decision


    right now, I¡¯ll go to find Chief Clementine and ask her to turn down all your work schedules. You


    know my current position. It would be easy peasy for me to get rid of you.¡±


    Tears coursed down Colbie¡¯s cheeks unchecked. Having no other choice, she sank to the floor and


    crawled through the gap between Suzie¡¯s legs in despair.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Suzie then lifted her leg and kicked Colbie onto the floor relentlessly.


    The video ended right there.


    The post had four million likes, shares, andments.


    Everyone in thement section was dumbfounded.


    ¡°??? What the f*ck??? I can¡¯t believe Suzie Cobold is such a cruel person! Am I the only one who


    thinks she deserves to be boycotted?¡±


    ¡°??? Holysh*t! This is mind-blowing! She looks pure and adorable but her personality s*cks!¡±


    ¡°I think Georgie Clementine has given up on Suzie because of her terrible attitude instead of the


    other stupid reasons.¡±


    ¡°Same here. I¡¯m not the only one who senses something evil and foul, right? I bet Suzie still holds a


    grudge against Georgie Clementine. That¡¯s why she¡¯s trying to smear Georgie and herpany!¡±


    ¡°That woman is wicked!!! There¡¯s no better choice than kicking her out of the entertainment


    industry.¡±


    The shoe was now on the other foot!


    Immediately afterward, X Entertainment posted another statement, which clearly stated the causes


    and effects of Georgie boycotting Suzie.


    Thepany also denied everything that Suzie had posted earlier, saying they were just her


    extreme approaches to take revenge on thepany.


    Other than that, the X Entertainment official page dered that they would take legal action against


    Suzie to ensure justice was served.


    As soon as the post was uploaded, thement section below exploded with excitement.


    ¡°Sorry! I must be blind to be Suzie Cobold¡¯s fan. She deserves all the punishment. Georgie


    Clementine is doing the right thing!¡±


    ¡°I trust X Entertainment because the video has already told the truth. Suzie Cobold must die!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who ruins her life, yet she¡¯s trying to seek revenge and frame the other artists! This


    girl is vicious!¡±

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    ¡°@SuzieCobold, do you crave death? I¡¯m Colbie Olsen¡¯s fan, and I¡¯ve liked her for a long time. I¡¯m a


    peaceful soul who hates quarrels. Congrattions on being the first artist I curse in my whole life.¡±


    ¡°I had always thought Suzie Cobold was an innocent and kind little bunny, but I was wrong. She¡¯s


    nothing but a wicked, awful, sinister demon!¡±


    ¡°The first thing I¡¯m going to ask every morning from now on: Is Suzie Cobold dead?


    @GeorgieClementine, I¡¯m so sorry, Chief Clementine! I¡¯m sorry too, X Entertainment¡¯s big boss!¡±


    ¡°My sincere apologies to all the artists who Suzie Cobold had framed! I¡¯m blind. Suzie should be


    kicked out of the entertainment industry! Please sue her until she goes bankrupt, X Entertainment!¡±


    At the same time, Suzie Cobold¡¯s fan club was officially dismissed. Her loyal fans and her new fans


    had all announced that they were no longer interested in her.


    There was a drastic change in the trending list too.


    The first hot topic was #Suzie Cobold Please Get Out Of The Entertainment Industry#HOT!


    The second hot topic was #X Entertainment¡¯s Official Announcement#HOT!


    The third hot topic was #Is Suzie Cobold Dead Today?#HOT!


    Later, all the artists Suzie had framed started to share X Entertainment¡¯s post with Josh Batton


    taking the lead.


    ¡°Josh Batton: Do I have to ept backdoor deals to get to where I am today? Am I crazy? Do I


    have to worry about my job?¡±


    ¡°Jay Corben: Wake up, Suzie Cobold. Stop spreading rumors. Do I look like I care about these


    backdoor deals?¡±


    ¡°Morty Wayne: X Entertainment is a big family full of love and care. There are no such things as


    backdoor deals in ourpany. Don¡¯t trust the rumors, and don¡¯t spread the rumors. Thank you


    very much.¡±


    ¡°Dave Wilkins: I don¡¯t need backdoor deals. I¡¯m good enough.¡±


    ¡°Aubrey Quinn: Chief Clementine offered me some backdoor deals and had group sex with the big


    boss and artists? Wow! Is your brain alright, Suzie?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte White: Emm¡­ @SuzieCobold, I don¡¯t even want to waste my time scolding you. You


    know how terrible you are.¡±


    One by one, the group of hottest stars in X Entertainment posted on Weibo to stand up for their


    company. The matter had instantly attracted worldwide attention.


    There and then, the trending list changed again.


    The first hot topic was #Suzie Cobold Please Get Out Of The Entertainment Industry#HOT!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The second hot topic was #Josh Batton: Do I Have To Worry About My Job?#HOT!


    The third hot topic was #Jay Corben: Do I Look Like I Care About These Backdoor Deals?


    #BREAKING!


    The fourth hot topic was #Dave Wilkins: I Don¡¯t Need Backdoor Deals. I¡¯m Good


    Enough#BREAKING!


    The fifth hot topic was #Morty Wayne: There Are No Such Things As Backdoor Deals In Our


    Company#BREAKING!


    The sixth hot topic was #Aubrey Quinn: Is Your Brain Alright, Suzie?#BREAKING!


    The seventh hot topic was #Charlotte White: You Know How Terrible You Are#BREAKING!


    The eighth hot topic was #Pity Colbie Olsen#BREAKING!


    In addition to rifying themselves, the artists had also taken this opportunity to gain more fans.


    A group ofizens imed that they were a bunch of new fans appearing in each artist¡¯s hot topic.


    On the contrary, Suzie¡¯s Weibo ount was in its dark days.


    Insults, curses, rage, and hatred poured into her ount.


    As Georgie Clementine looked at theizens¡¯ dramatic reactions to the sudden plot twist, her soft


    lips gradually curved upwards into a satisfactory smile.


    Speaking of which, she had to thank Suzie for this.


    If she had not started this war, those artists would not have gained so many new fans in just a few


    seconds.


    On top of that, her shameful behavior had indirectly enhanced the drama series¡¯s poprity,


    Forever Love, and its female lead Colbie Olsen.


    Georgie exited Weibo contentedly and called Colbie. ¡°Colbie, I¡¯ll send something to youter. Post it


    on your Weibo, okay? Take this opportunity to gain some fans.¡±


    ¡°Noted, Chief Clementine,¡± Colbie answered softly and obediently.


    Hanging up the phone, Georgie tapped on the WeChat app and opened her chatbox with Colbie.


    She pondered for a few seconds before typing, ¡°Let the past be the past. Stop scolding her. Let¡¯s


    move on together.¡±


    Georgie¡¯s smile widened as she reread the text message.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    These words were enough to prove Colbie Olsen¡¯s good character to the public¡­


    Once this was sent out, Colbie would definitely gain a lot of fans.


    After writing it, Georgie Clementine sent the message over to Colbie.


    Colbie replied with an ¡®OK¡¯ emoji within seconds.


    ***


    At the same time, somewhere else in a bedroom decorated in the Hello Kitty theme, Suzie Cobold,


    who was the center of this storm, slowly awakened in her bed.


    She still had no idea about what was happening out there.


    The first thing she did was stretch her body. After that, in a good mood, she picked up her phone.


    As she looked at the ck phone screen, a smile appeared on her face. She started mumbling to


    herself.


    ¡°What rumor should Ie up with today? I¡¯ll do as Mr. Brown said. I¡¯ll drag a few of X


    Entertainment¡¯s currently popr artists down by saying that, in Georgie Clementine¡¯s¡­ List of


    people she slept with, their names were on it too.¡±


    With that, Suzie startedughing loudly.


    She was even happier when she thought about how criticisms of Georgie were probably still


    cricting in Weibo.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suzie took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She then unlocked her phone and opened


    Weibo.


    Once she was on Weibo, the first thing she saw was the list of trending topics.


    When she saw the topics on Weibo¡¯s list, she was thoroughly dumbfounded. The smile on her face


    frozepletely¡­


    Instantly, her facial expression turned gloomy!


    At this moment, she felt as if she had been dealt with a fatal blow!


    Everything turned dark before her eyes!


    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± Suzie tried her best to take a closer look. After that, she closed her eyes


    and rubbed them repeatedly before opening them again¡­


    No matter how she looked at it, the things she saw were still the same.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Am I in a dream?¡± Suzie subconsciously pinched her inner thigh.


    The pain she felt made her believe that this was all real, and it was not a dream.


    At this moment, Suzie felt as if she had been pushed off the peak of the mountain, falling to the


    bottom of a cliff¡­


    The fall shattered her body into pieces.


    The next second, Suzie¡¯s heart started beating wildly, and there was a buzzing sound in her ears.


    After taking a deep breath, Suzie summoned the courage to tap on the full list of trending topics.


    Various topics appeared on the list, and these were all like knives stabbing into her eyes. Reading


    these topics made her eyes hurt.


    She tapped on the first topic.


    What came into sight was all sorts of posts by marketing ounts rting to X Entertainment¡¯s


    announcement and proof of Suzie being a diva, as well as videos of her being unprofessional.


    Suzie mustered the courage to tap on one of the videos.


    She was all too familiar with the contents of the video.


    These were all things she had done before.


    The only thing was, she never expected X Entertainment to possess such videos of her.


    If she had known this was the case, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to behave so daringly.


    At this moment, Suzie felt as if she was having an emotional breakdown¡­


    An endless feeling of fear spread in her heart. It felt as if a beast with arge, bloody mouth was


    tearing through her flesh.


    By the end of the video, Suzie¡¯s face had turned pale, and her pupils were dted. She couldn¡¯t


    focus anymore.


    Suzie frantically gulped several times as she trembled and continued sliding her finger across the


    phone screen.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Immediately after that, various screenshots of artists dissing her on Weibo, led by Josh Batton, also


    began to appear.


    In the next second, a frenzy of abusivements fromizens came into sight.


    ¡°[Suzie Cobold, will you just go to hell already? Hurry up and leave the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°I have never expected her to be a deceptive person like this. I must have been blind to have liked a


    b*tch like Suzie Cobold. Leave the entertainment industry!¡±


    ¡°This woman really is shameless to the extreme. If I were her, I would kill myself after seeing all


    this.¡±


    ¡°Suzie Cobold, you should hurry up and kill yourself to atone.¡±


    ¡°From today onward, Suzie Cobold will probably be receiving a lot of attorney letters to the point


    that her hands will turn numb. This is good news.¡±


    ¡°Not only will she receive a lot of attorney letters, but she will also have to pay a lot of money until


    she goes bankrupt, right? Everyone she¡¯s defamed before wille knocking on her door for


    money.¡±


    ¡°Suzie Cobold, I suggest you slit your wrist right now! People like you don¡¯t deserve to live.¡±


    Every word that came into sight was like a de that repeatedly cut through Suzie¡¯s fragile nerves,


    except there was no blood.


    Very soon, those words turned into voices by her ears and started resonating within her ears.


    Suzie felt as if she really was going mad¡­


    She immediately covered her head with one hand while she used her other to tap on the ¡®return¡¯


    button.


    Her phone screen soon disyed her homepage¡­


    At this moment, Suzie saw that there were over 9,999 unread messages in her inbox¡­


    She tapped on the notification panel to check it out.


    These were all private messages.


    Each of the messages contained vile criticism.


    ¡°Suzie Cobold, go to hell.¡±


    ¡°Suzie Cobold, hurry up and die already.¡±


    ¡°Suzie Cobold, a b*tch like you don¡¯t deserve to live.¡±


    ¡°Suze Cobold, you¡¯re born a sl*t.¡±


    Suddenly, all sorts of vulgar words turned into sounds of people speaking into her ears, and these


    voices echoed wildly in her ears.


    Suzie felt as if someone had dragged her into an endless pit of hell. At one nce, everything was


    dark around her.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! This shouldn¡¯t have happened, not like this!¡± Suzie shouted frantically. After that,


    she raised her hand and threw her phone onto the bed.


    The phone fell onto the floor, bouncing on it before sliding over to one side of the bed.


    All kinds of filthy words were still echoing in her ears, and they didn¡¯t stop for one second.


    Suzie bit on her lip fiercely as she covered her ears hard and tried to block out those noises.


    However, nothing helped¡­


    Finally, she could only hide in the corner of the bed with a frightful expression on her face. She


    hugged her knees and repeatedly shook her head as she murmured to herself. ¡°No¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be


    like this. Why did this happen?


    ¡°Things should have gone ording to my n. Why didn¡¯t it? God, why aren¡¯t you on my side?


    ¡°No¡­ Not like this. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. No¡­ I refuse to ept this¡­¡± Suzie knew her life was


    over.


    Now, with Georgie Clementine messing things up, her reputation was consideredpletely


    destroyed.


    It was impossible for her ever to set foot in the entertainment industry again.


    Not only that, but she would have to repay other people huge sums of money.


    Meanwhile, such huge amounts of money might cause her to lose all the wealth she had


    umted during her time in the entertainment industry¡­


    In the end, she would have nothing left.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    Suzie Cobold would have to start all over again in life where she was penniless.


    How could she ept this?


    After entering the entertainment industry and earning a lot of money, she began to live a life


    surrounded by nothing but luxury. Purchases of luxury purses felt like purchases of daily groceries¡­


    If she had to return to regr days that were filled with hardship, like those she had lived in the


    past, how could she bear it?


    No, Suzie absolutely would not allow that to happen.


    Right then, she thought of Mr. Brown.


    Perhaps, she could still be rescued¡­


    Suzie immediately called Mr. Brown on his phone.


    As soon as Mr. Brown picked up, she cut to the chase. ¡°Mr. Brown¡­ You¡¯ve probably seen what


    happened to me. Because of your suggestion, not only will I not be able to work in the


    entertainment industry anymore, but I will even have to pay backrge sums of money. Can¡¯t you


    help me out by paying those people off on the basis that we spent a few nights together?¡±


    Mr. Brown snorted coldly. ¡°Pay those people off for you? Who do you think you are? Why should I


    pay for your problems? Do you think you¡¯re made of gold? Was sleeping with you for a few nights


    even worth that much money?


    ¡°If you want money, I haven¡¯t got a single cent for you¡­¡± Mr. Brown sounded extremely cold.


    His words pierced through her heart like a forceful stake.


    When Suzie heard these things, she felt even worse. ¡°Mr. Brown, I did all this for you¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so nice. You only did it for your reputation and benefit¡­ Get lost,¡± Mr. Brown


    uttered.


    Since her softer approach wasn¡¯t working, Suzie tried using a tougher approach. ¡°If you must do


    this, I will throw you under the bus too... When the timees, Sun-N-Shine Entertainment will


    definitely be boycotted by everyone¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°In the public¡¯s eye, you¡¯re now the world¡¯s biggest liar. Do you think people would believe you for


    things said without any proof?


    ¡°Also, I have all the information I need about your family. If you don¡¯t want your father, mother, and


    little brother to die in an ident, you¡¯d better not do anything stupid¡­¡± Mr. Brown said.


    Suzie instantly became speechless. She felt as if she had beenpletely devoured by fear.


    Very soon, Mr. Brown hung up the phone.


    Beep, beep, beep, beep¡ª


    The cold sound of the phone being hung up triggered a sense of hopelessness at the bottom of her


    heart.


    On top of that, she had nothing to prove what she mentioned.


    Even if she had proof, she wouldn¡¯t dare do anything after hearing Mr. Brown¡¯s threat.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Brown had a terrifying background.


    If he wanted to kill a few people off, it was definitely as easy as snapping his fingers.


    A strong sense of hatred began to develop in her heart¡­


    Suzie had never met anyone more shameless than Mr. Brown!


    At this point, Mr. Brown¡¯s way was no longer feasible¡­


    Suzie could only ce her hope on Georgie Clementine.


    If she could convince Georgie to forgive her, everything would be much easier to deal with¡­


    Suzie picked up her phone again and dialed Georgie¡¯s number¡­


    Meanwhile, Georgie had just finished washing up. She was humming a song while looking at her


    reflection through arge mirror above the sink, applying a wax-based, plum-vored mask onto her


    face.


    When she saw an iing call from Suzie, she frowned slightly. Without hesitation, she answered


    the call and put it on the loudspeaker.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Georgie asked calmly as she continued applying her face mask while looking into the


    mirror.


    Soon, Suzie started to cry.


    Georgie frowned yet again, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Ms. Clementine, can you let me off the hook, please? I won¡¯t ever dare to do it again¡­¡± Suzie said


    after a few seconds.


    Georgie snorted coldly with her brows raised. ¡°Let you off the hook? Did you think of letting those


    innocent people off the hook and me while you did those harmful deeds?¡± Georgie asked.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    Georgie Clemetine¡¯s words left Suzie Cobold feeling dumbfounded.


    Suzie remained silent for a few seconds before trying to speak again. ¡°I know I was wrong. I really


    get it now. Please, I¡¯m begging you. Let me go. Tell thepany and those artists not to make me


    pay them money.


    ¡°Now, my reputation is ruined, and I can¡¯t possibly work in the entertainment industry anymore¡­


    Without my reputation, I can¡¯t afford not to have money. If I don¡¯t have money, how am I supposed


    to live?¡± By the end of her speech, Suzie started crying at the top of her lungs.


    Georgie calmly closed the lid of her face mask container. After that, she washed her hands and


    pulled her hair back into a half-bun. ¡°If you knew this was going to happen, why did you do all those


    things?¡±


    Georgie didn¡¯t feel affected by Suzie¡¯s pleas at all.


    After all, she was no saint. She wouldn¡¯t forget what her enemies did to her just because they


    begged and cried to her.


    ¡°Ms. Georgie, as long as you forgive, I¡¯ll do anything you say¡­ Even if you want me to work as your


    ve,¡± Suzie added.


    Suzie knew that, at this point, Mr. Brown couldn¡¯t save her anymore.


    When Georgie heard what Suzie said, she raised her brows again. She put her face mask container


    on the shelf where she kept her skincare products. ¡°Oh?¡± Georgie said.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    There still wasn¡¯t any clear emotion in Georgie¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s because everything was under her


    control.


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ Ms. Georgie, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± Suzie said.


    ¡°I heard Mr. Brown was also involved this time, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Georgie asked.


    Suzie was stunned when she heard this¡­


    She didn¡¯t think Georgie actually knew so much.


    Suzie immediately became speechless.


    When she thought about the things Mr. Brown had said earlier, she took a deep breath. ¡°No¡­ No,


    he wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Georgie had expected Suzie to deny it.


    Mr. Brown probably threatened her prior to this¡­


    ¡°As long as you tell me the truth and make everything public, I can make sure you won¡¯t have to pay


    other people money¡­ Also, I¡¯ll deal with Mr. Brown for you. He won¡¯t be able to threaten you at all,¡±


    Georgie added.


    Georgie¡¯s words left Suzie feeling confused again.


    She felt as if Georgie could read minds. It was as if Georgie knew what everybody was thinking.


    Suzie shook her head again. ¡°No, it¡¯s true¡­¡±


    Mr. Brown was a very powerful person. Suzie didn¡¯t dare take any risks.


    ¡°Well then¡­ Let¡¯s deal with things as we should. Suzie, don¡¯t me me for being cruel,¡± Georgie


    said.


    After that, Georgie mercilessly hung up the phone.


    She knew that Suzie woulde to her sooner orter.


    All Georgie needed to do was wait patiently.


    Georgie picked up her phone and dialed X Quest¡¯s number right away¡ª


    Meanwhile, X was having sex with Stanley Batton.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    The sound of X¡¯s phone ringing disrupted their moment of intimacy.


    X reached for her phone with a familiar gesture and nced at it.


    When she saw that the call was from Georgie, she instantly pushed against Stanley¡¯s chest with a


    single hand as she picked up the call with her other hand. ¡°Georgie¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°President X, have you seen the list of trending topics? The matter has beenpletely


    resolved. Suzie is thoroughly finished now,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it yet. I¡¯m d it¡¯s all sorted out.¡± X felt happy. At this moment, she felt as if she


    could finally get rid of some pent-up feelings she had kept in her heart for a long while.


    ¡°Earlier, she also called and begged me, just as I thought she would¡­ I also told her my request¡­


    The thing is, she refused. But it¡¯s fine. She woulde begging again sooner orter. Moreover,


    she would reveal all of Mr. Brown¡¯s dirty secrets. When the timees, everyone would surely


    boycott Sun-N-Shine Entertainment¡­¡± Georgie said.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    ¡°Mr. Brown will surely reap what he sowed,¡± Georgie Clementine said.


    X Quest sneered. ¡°If things go as I expect, Suzie wille looking for you within two days¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s without a doubt. Well, I shan¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯ll put on my makeup and get to work,¡±


    Georgie said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said.


    After hanging up, X sat up. She blushed as she looked at the handsome man beside her who


    was smoking. ¡°Sorry about that¡­¡±


    Stanley Batton took a long puff at his cigarette before exhaling slowly. He gently rubbed her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can continue after you¡¯re done with work¡­¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    With that, Stanley picked up his phone and opened Weibo¡¯s list of trending topics. He began slowly


    reading through it without any emotion in his eyes.


    Embarrassed, X started to blush, and her heartbeat went wild again.


    She instantly took a deep breath and opened Weibo¡¯s list of trending topics.


    The spectacr scene that came into sight put a pretty smile on X¡¯s face¡­


    She immediately opened each topic and skimmed through it.


    After that, she closed Weibo with a satisfied look on her face before turning to look at Stanley.


    Noticing that he was also looking at the list of trending topics, X immediately moved closer and


    leaned her head against his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s finally resolved¡­¡±


    Stanley slowly stubbed out the cigarette in his hand. He then extended his arm around X¡¯s


    shoulders. ¡°Are you done reading?¡±


    X nodded slightly. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    In the next second, Stanley started doing whatever he wanted with X again.


    The temperature in the room gradually increased to what it was before.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a vi called Peace Park by the other side of the beach, Henry Armstrong sat in a


    white-and-blue checkered, simple European-style dining room. He was having breakfast his maid


    had prepared while he read about Suzie on Weibo.


    The more he read, the more he admired and loved Georgie.


    ¡°She¡¯s terribly excellent¡­¡± Henry murmured to himself, subconsciously smiling as he did so.


    After briefly going through what was on Weibo, Henry called his personal assistant, Jin Gustav, on


    his phone. ¡°Put the word out that, from now on, whoever provides work for Suzie Cobold, be it in the


    entertainment or business industry, that person would be going against me¡­¡± Henry said.


    With that, Henry hung up the phone directly and continued to eat his breakfast leisurely.


    The distinctive ck and white parts of his peach-shaped eyes glistened as he smiled.


    ***


    When Georgie arrived at the office, the pretty receptionist carefully greeted her. ¡°Ms. Clementine¡­¡±


    Georgie immediately looked at the receptionist before adjusting her dark blue formal attire. She then


    walked over to the pretty receptionist. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°This Chanel purse¡­ Mr. Armstrong refused to take it back.¡± The pretty receptionist carefully


    handed over arge package to Georgie. ¡°We didn¡¯t have a choice. We¡¯ve tried sending it over


    twice, and it was rejected on both asions¡­¡±


    Georgie nodded before tapping on the package gently as she dialed Henry¡¯s number.


    When Henry saw Georgie¡¯s iing call, he instantly picked up with a deep smile on his face.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Do you miss me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your honey? Henry Armstrong¡­ What do you want? Why did you refuse to ept the


    package I¡¯ve sent to you twice?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Are you so keen to return the stuff to me?¡± Henry continued grinning cheekily.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an address. You¡¯ll have to personally deliver it to me¡­ If you don¡¯t do it personally, I


    won¡¯t ept it¡­¡± Henry said.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Georgie Clementine was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you¡­ I¡¯m now at Clear Blue Sky Vi, Block One, in Peace Park, Gold Coast


    Beach Resort. I¡¯ll inform the security. You¡¯ll only have to bring your identity card along when you


    enter the neighborhood,¡± Henry Armstrong said.


    Soon after that, Henry hung up the phone.


    Georgie frowned helplessly before picking up therge package with one hand and walking out the


    door directly.


    She got into her ck Mercedes-Benz and drove to the ce Henry mentioned right away.


    This location had one of the best views of the beach. The entire neighborhood was surrounded by


    three-story, European-style vis.


    This neighborhood was only separated from the ocean by a single road. From the entrance, one


    could see nothing but the clear sea and blue skies.


    A single nce of this view was enough to make one feel at ease.


    After showing the security guard her identity card, Georgie slowly drove into the neighborhood.


    The greenery was very wellndscaped in the neighborhood.


    As soon as Georgie entered, she could see arge area of greenery that immediately made her feel


    rxed.


    Henry¡¯s vi was located near the entrance. She was able to find it as soon as she entered the


    neighborhood.


    Georgie quickly drove over to his vi.


    After parking her car, she picked up therge package and slowly got out of the car.


    When she looked up, she saw Henry holding a bottle of alcohol while leaningzily against the


    white railing on the balcony. He was looking down at her.


    Henry was wearing white, loose, silk-made clothes with excellent fabric that glistened under the


    sun. It made him look even more noble and impressive.


    ¡°Hey¡­ The password is your birthday¡­ You can enter the password ande in directly¡­¡± Henry


    said.


    When Georgie heard this, she frowned slightly.


    In her mind, she thought about how tactful this move was, and it certainly deserved to be credited to


    an expert in the affairs of love and romance.


    However, Georgie was not touched.


    She calmly nced at Henry before entering the password and walking into the vi.


    Georgie casually retrieved a pair of white slippers from the shoe rack and changed into them. She


    then walked into the living room before looking around.


    The blue-and-white tones of European-minimalist design in the vi were to her liking.


    When Georgie found the coffee table, she quickly put the package on it before turning around and


    preparing to leave.


    Right then, Henry, with his arms crossed, leisurely walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Wait for a second¡­¡± He said.


    Georgie stopped walking and turned around to look at him. ¡°What else do you want?¡± She asked.


    Henry smiled as he stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you stay here and have lunch with


    me before you leave?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. You can eat on your own. Thank you for the kind gesture¡­¡± Georgie said inly.


    With that, Georgie started walking out the door¡­


    Henry reached out and pulled her back to him before using one hand to pinch her chin. ¡°If you don¡¯t


    eat with me, I¡¯ll not ept the purse¡­¡± He said.


    Georgie frowned slightly before pushing his hand away. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Mr. Armstrong, you¡¯re somewhat a respectable man in Antis. Can you not be this unreasonable?


    I really am not interested in you. Please go after someone else, will you? Also, I¡¯m begging you to


    please remove that advertisement you are proposing on that screen¡­ Stop wasting your money on


    me,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°That simply won¡¯t do¡­ I want nobody but you¡­ Although you aren¡¯t interested in me, I¡¯m


    extremely interested in you. What¡¯s the matter? Spending money on you isn¡¯t a waste. It¡¯s simply


    what I should do¡­¡± Henry said.


    Georgie was speechless.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You aren¡¯t even married to me yet. Are you trying to save money on my behalf


    already? Hmm? Honey?¡± Henry teased.


    When Georgie heard him addressing her like that, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him


    instantly. ¡°Who¡¯s your honey? Can you be a little more respectful?¡±


    ¡°I used to address you like this all the time. You called me ¡®honey¡¯, too,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°As you said, that¡¯s in the past. I did that because I didn¡¯t know that person was you¡­ After finding


    out the truth, my dream was shattered, and I no longer feel like behaving that way¡­¡± Georgie said.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    When Henry Armstrong heard this, he immediately pinched his forehead and looked at Georgie


    Clementine seriously. ¡°No¡­ My feelings for you are real, Georgie. Can you give me a chance?¡± he


    asked.


    Henry had never regretted his yful past. However, after meeting this woman in front of him, he


    started to feel remorseful.


    If only he had a good reputation, Georgie wouldn¡¯t avoid him like this.


    Henry thought that perhaps this really was karma.


    In the past, he was told that whatever debt he owed to someone else, he would, sooner orter, be


    made to repay it to someone else.


    Henry never believed in stuff like this before, but now he truly believed so.


    Perhaps, he had owed other people too much emotionally. That was why he ended up meeting


    Georgie.


    Georgie was the one who would make him pay on behalf of everyone else¡­


    He had a lot of ways to deal with anyone else. However, with Georgie, he was helpless.


    There wasn¡¯t a woman in Antis who wouldn¡¯t treat Henry with respect and adoration when they


    saw him.


    However, Georgie was different, and that was what Henry liked about her.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Georgie said firmly. Her decision was not to be challenged.


    Since Georgie didn¡¯t like Henry, she wanted to make it clear. She didn¡¯t want to give Henry any false


    hope.


    This had always been her principle.


    Henry was speechless.


    ¡°Honestly, stop messing around. We¡¯re all very busy. I¡¯ve got to go. Mr. Armstrong, thank you for the


    purse. Please don¡¯t give me anything else in the future¡­ Also, remember to get rid of your


    confession on the screen¡­¡± Georgie said.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Henry grabbed Georgie¡¯s hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t apany me for a meal, I¡¯ll send the purse


    back to you again¡­¡±


    Georgie felt as if a piece of sticky candy was stuck to her body.


    She let out a long, helpless sigh. ¡°Deal¡­ I¡¯ll eat with you. After the meal, you¡¯ll let me go, and you


    won¡¯t return this purse to me again. You¡¯re not allowed to give me anything else, too¡­ If you


    promise me that, I¡¯ll eat with you¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Henry bared his hands. ¡°Okay¡­ We¡¯ll talk after the meal¡­¡±


    Georgie looked down at her watch.


    It was indeed already close to noon.


    She hadn¡¯t had breakfast, and she was also feeling a little hungry now.


    Georgie pushed his hands away. ¡°What are we eating?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a nice western restaurant nearby. I¡¯ll take you there¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Georgie said.


    When Henry heard this, he immediately smiled joyfully. ¡°In that case, sit here and wait for a while. I¡¯ll


    get changed, and we can go,¡± he said.


    Georgie nodded gently.


    After that, Henry walked hastily up the stairs.


    ***


    Because of Georgie, Henry purposefully entered the closet to dress up.


    He put on a white, casual shirt, a pair of dark brown, ankle-length jeans, and a pair of white


    sneakers.


    His short, thick hair was blow-dried neatly with a three to seven parting.


    After making sure everything looked perfect, Henry leisurely walked downstairs while whistling.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    When Henry Armstrong finally came down, he saw Georgie Clementine sitting on the couch, flipping


    through a financial magazine.


    Georgie heard him whistling, and she immediately stood up and turned to look at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    She said.


    With that, she led their way out of the door.


    Henry quickly followed her with a beaming smile on his face.


    After stepping outside, Georgie directly got into her ck Mercedes-Benz.


    When Henry saw this, he naturally got into her car from the other side. With one leg crossed over


    the other, he leisurely put on his seatbelt. ¡°Turn left after the exit, in one hundred meters, head


    north. You¡¯ll see ¡®The Meet Western Restaurant¡¯¡­¡± Henry said.


    Georgie didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, she sped up.


    Her other hand restedzily against her jaw, with her elbow against the ss window.


    Rays of warm sunlight poured into the car and danced against her face, making her appear pretty


    and attractive.


    Seeing her beautiful face from the side made Henry¡¯s heart run wild.


    Before her, there was never any woman who made him feel this way.


    ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± Henry couldn¡¯t resistplimenting. His smile was barely visible, and the


    distinctive ck and white parts of his peach-shaped eyes glistened with approval.


    Georgie nced at him briefly. ¡°Can you stop staring at me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Henry said.


    Georgie was speechless.


    ¡°With such a pretty face as yours, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste for me not to look at it?¡± Henry said.


    Georgie remained silent.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the definition of beauty for me,¡± Henry added.


    Georgie couldn¡¯t help but frown again. ¡°I said, stop calling me ¡®honey¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Henry said.


    Georgie was again speechless.


    Georgie thought to herself that this man next to her was the most thick-skinned person she had


    ever met.


    He was also the best at flirting with women.


    ¡°Honey, have you been to this restaurant before?¡± Henry asked.


    Georgie¡¯s frown deepened as she red at him warningly. ¡°Henry! Have you had enough? Can you


    stop calling me honey?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Henry said.


    After taking a deep breath, Georgie simply ignored Henry. She stepped on the gas pedal and drove


    until they were in front of The Meet Western Restaurant.


    They were just in time for lunch.


    At this time, all the parking spots were taken¡­


    At one nce, these cars were all luxury cars worth up to a million dors each.


    After looking around, Georgie soon found a parking spot. She then skillfully reverse-parked her


    car¡­


    The way she did it was extremely cool, and the entire process took no longer than a few seconds.


    Once the car was parked, Henry got out of the car first. He then walked over to Georgie¡¯s side and


    opened the door for her. After that, he leaned forward slightly and extended his hand to her. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go, darling¡­¡±


    Henry had stopped calling Georgie his honey.


    However, he started calling her his darling¡­


    Georgie couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at him. After that, she angrily pped his palm away before


    getting out of the car.


    Closing the door behind her, Georgie looked at Henry unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call me your


    darling either,¡± she warned.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Missus¡­¡± Henry said.


    Georgie was rendered speechless.


    Hold on a second. Why did Georgie feel as if she was punching against cotton?


    ¡°Henry Armstrong!¡± Georgie¡¯s facial expression turned serious.


    Henry became serious as well. He stood upright. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    When Georgie saw how Henry behaved, she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°Missus, has anyone ever told you that you look gorgeous when youugh?¡± Henry asked.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    Georgie Clementine coughed awkwardly. ¡°Stop calling me honey, darling, or missus¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, sweetheart¡­¡± Henry Armstrong said.


    Georgie was rendered speechless.


    Why did she feel like the names he was calling her were getting more and more disgusting?


    ¡°Henry, can you stop making me feel disgusted? It¡¯s so cringey¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not happy with ¡®sweetheart¡¯, what do you want me to call you? Baby? My beloved?¡± Henry


    asked.


    ¡°Will it kill you to call me by my first name?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°How would that show that you¡¯re special to me?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Please address me by my first name¡­¡± Georgie said with a serious look on her face before


    walking into the restaurant.


    The restaurant was decorated in a traditional baroque style, and it seemed very luxurious¡­


    The walls were encrusted with gold and diamonds that glimmered brightly.


    A beautiful woman in a white dress yed a melodic piano tune on a high tform in the middle of


    the restaurant.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant was extraordinarily rxed and pleasant.


    At this moment, the restaurant was packed with people.


    At one nce, everyone seemed to be wearing clothes of international brands.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When a beautiful waitress dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit saw Henry, she immediately approached him


    and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Mr. Armstrong¡­ Wee¡­ Your room has already been prepared.


    Pleasee with me,¡± she said.


    Henry nodded slightly.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Mr. Armstrong¡­ What a coincidence¡­¡± A young man¡¯s voice could be heard from behind.


    Georgie and Henry turned to look at the man at the same time.


    This person was a young man who looked to be in his early twenties. He was dressed from head to


    toe in LV¡¯s global, limited-edition outfit.


    When the man saw Georgie, he nodded politely at her.


    Georgie nodded back at him.


    After that, the man walked up to them and carefully scanned Georgie up and down. His eyes were


    filled with a look of admiration and one of a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Armstrong¡­ Is this your new girlfriend? She looks much better than the ones you have had


    before¡­¡± The young man said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Go upstairs first. I¡¯lle to look for youter,¡± Henry looked at Georgie and said in an appeasing


    tone.


    Georgie nodded slightly before walking away with the waitress.


    As soon as she left, the young man wrapped his arm around Henry¡¯s neck. ¡°This chick looks pretty


    good¡­ Why haven¡¯t you seeded yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Say, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you trying so hard to please a chick¡­ Could this be your final


    destination?¡± The young man asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about things you shouldn¡¯t worry about,¡± Henry said.


    The waitress brought Georgie all the way up to the second floor.


    As soon as the two of them arrived upstairs, the door to the room closest to the stairway was


    opened.


    Immediately after that, a young couple walked out with their hands all over each other.


    The woman was wearing a red, tight-fitting dress with straps. Her hair was curly, and she had on


    thick makeup that made her appear sexy and enchanting.


    The man next to her was dressed in a white, slim-fit suit, and he seemed very noble.


    Georgie recognized the two of them¡­


    The woman was called Karen Campbell, and the man was called Zayn Tulip.


    While the former was her ssmate in Country Z¡¯s Summend University, thetter was their


    senior, and he was also someone Georgie used to have a crush on. On top of that, he was the heir


    to a major advertisingpany in Antis.


    When Georgie saw their faces, countless memories from the past began to surface in her mind.


    Back then, Karen did whatever she could, both explicitly and implicitly, topete with Georgie


    because Georgie was much better than Karen in various aspects.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Karen Campbell even deliberately stole Georgie Clementine¡¯s crush, Zayn Tulip, away from


    Georgie¡­


    After getting together with Zayn, Karen always brought Zayn around to show him off in front of


    Georgie to hurt Georgie¡¯s feelings.


    Apart from that, Karen even lied to Zayn by saying that Georgie bullied her¡­


    As a result, Zayn pped Georgie twice.


    One could only imagine how hurtful it was to be pped by the person she had a crush on.


    However, Georgie didn¡¯t show any signs of weakness. After being pped, she beat Zayn up so


    badly that his mother probably couldn¡¯t recognize him anymore.


    In fact, she had erased her feelings for Zayn forever.


    They had brought Georgie nothing but terrible memories. Hence, Georgie didn¡¯t want to


    acknowledge them¡­


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After ncing at them calmly, Georgie continued to walk forward with the waitress.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Who¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t this Georgie Clementine?¡± Karen didn¡¯t allow Georgie to leave. She


    immediately dragged Zayn along and stood in Georgie¡¯s way¡­


    After saying that, Karen grabbed Zayn¡¯s arm even more tightly. The two seemed almost joined at


    the hips. There was a look of arrogance in Karen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What a coincidence¡­¡± Georgie nced at them indifferently before she continued to walk forward.


    Right then, Karen reached out and grabbed Georgie¡¯s hand. ¡°Georgie¡­ My husband and I have


    just returned to the country, and we bumped into you. It¡¯s fate. Oh, right. I forgot to tell you, but the


    two of us have registered our marriage right after graduating¡­ We¡¯re deeply in love¡­¡± Karen said.


    Just as before, Karen liked showing off her rtionship in front of Georgie. She hadn¡¯t changed a


    single bit.


    The only difference was this used to make Georgie feel sad in the past. But now, Georgie was no


    longer affected.


    Georgie smiled lightly. ¡°Well, congrattions¡­ I have other things to do, so I¡¯ll leave you to it,¡±


    Georgie said.


    ¡°Georgie¡­ Are you still single? Have you been well over the years?¡± Zayn asked.


    ¡°I heard from one of our ssmates that you¡¯re still single. Is that true? Georgie, I¡¯m not one to


    nag¡­ But, as a woman, no matter how sessful you are in your career, you¡¯re still a failure


    without love,¡± Karen said.


    Georgie looked at Karen indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±


    ¡°That means there¡¯s something wrong with your values. Women should marry well instead of


    working hard. Look at me. Aren¡¯t I living a good life by marrying my husband? My husband is tall,


    rich, and handsome. I can get whatever I want. Whatever you have to work hard for, I can get it by


    simply asking for it¡­


    ¡°Women shouldn¡¯t have to act all that tough¡­ I heard you¡¯ve be an artist manager, haven¡¯t


    you? I¡¯ve been told that it¡¯s tough working in the entertainment industry¡­ Those who make a living


    in the entertainment industry only look morous on the surface. Behind closed doors, everything is


    horrendous¡­¡± Karen said.


    When Georgie heard Karen saying all this, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little.


    Georgie really couldn¡¯t understand what Karen was going on about.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I think that women should work hard and be sessful rather than marrying


    well¡­ Women who do well in life can still livefortably without men. Still, those who don¡¯t would


    find it difficult even to sustain themselves without men¡­¡± Georgie retorted directly. She wasn¡¯t going


    to spare Karen any dignity.


    As soon as Georgie said this, Karen¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Are you dissing me? Georgie, you


    must be jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Georgie felt confused. ¡°Why should I be jealous of you?¡±


    ¡°Why not? How am I not better than you right now? Not only can I get whatever I want, but my man


    is also nice to me. Tell me, how are you better than me in any of these aspects?¡± Karen said.


    Looking at Karen¡¯s face, Georgie felt the urge to p her twice.


    However, Georgie didn¡¯t want to get her hands dirty. Hence, she restrained herself.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy¡­¡± Georgie said with a smile after frowning a little.


    Right then, Henry Armstrong walked over while whistling.


    When Zayn saw Henry, he immediately approached Henry respectfully. ¡°Mr. Armstrong¡­ Nice to


    meet you¡­ What a coincidence. Are you here for a meal too?¡± Zayn asked.


    Henry didn¡¯t even look at Zayn. Instead, he walked directly over to Georgie and wrapped his arm


    around her shoulders while looking at Karen. ¡°Why don¡¯t you repeat what you said earlier?¡±

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    The scene made Karen Campbell¡¯s jaw drop.


    At this moment, she felt both shocked and terrified¡­


    Karen had heard her husband talking about Mr. Armstrong before.


    She knew that this person was not only extremely powerful in Antis, but the entire Country Z.


    The Tulip family couldn¡¯t afford to offend him!


    Karen didn¡¯t expect this young aristocrat actually to know Georgie Clementine, and they even had


    such an intimate rtionship.


    It appeared that Henry Armstrong and Georgie were a couple.


    All of a sudden, Karen didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. She was thoroughly stunned, and her face


    turned pale. Her heart was about to leap out of her chest.


    ¡°In what ways do you think my wife is inferior to you?¡± Henry asked again.


    Georgie didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she allowed Henry to continue holding her.


    In that split second, she felt moved by Henry.


    Karen was lost for words, and she didn¡¯t know how to answer the question.


    Now that Karen knew Georgie was this man¡¯s wife, Georgie was indeed in no way inferior to Karen.


    However, why didn¡¯t Karen hear anyone talking about Georgie being with such a prominent man? It


    was such a big deal, after all.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ Mr. Armstrong¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t know that she was your¡­ Your wife¡­¡± Karen stammered.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, do you know now?¡± Henry snorted coldly. He seemed different from how he usually behaved in


    front of Georgie. Instead of being his amiable self, he now emanated a cold aura.


    Karen immediately shivered and respectfully bowed her head. ¡°Yes, I know now¡­ Georgie¡­ S-


    Sorry¡­ Please forgive me,¡± Karen said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not forgiven¡­¡± Henry said.


    With that, Henry turned to look at Georgie with a look of appeasement. ¡°Honey, shall we go and


    eat?¡± He asked.


    Georgie nodded.


    After that, Henry continued to hold Georgie and followed the waitress to their room.


    Zayn Tulip quickly dragged Karen along and ran up to Henry.


    He then began to suck up to Henry. ¡°Mr. Armstrong¡­ Don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll teach my wife a lesson


    when we get back.¡±


    Henry slowly came to a halt and looked up at Zaynzily. ¡°When you get back?¡±


    ¡°I can do it now as well¡­¡± Zayn¡¯s body trembled.


    Zayn immediately gritted his teeth before lifting his hand and pping Karen forcefully twice¡­


    Although Karen felt a great deal of pain, and her ear was buzzing from being struck, she didn¡¯t dare


    say a single word.


    Henry didn¡¯t even look at the couple. He continued to walk forward with his arm around Georgie.


    Zayn quickly followed him. ¡°Mr. Armstrong¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Can you forgive me now?¡±

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Karen Campbell quickly caught up with them, too. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Armstrong¡­ Sorry, Georgie¡­ Please


    forgive us. We were blinded by our foolishness and said stupid things,¡± she said.


    ¡°Georgie, since we used to be ssmates, will you stop being mad, please?¡± Karen added.


    Georgie Clementine frowned slightly when she saw how pitiful Karen seemed.


    Georgie was about to forgive them when Henry Armstrong started speaking directly. He said


    everything that was on Georgie''s mind. ¡°It¡¯s not quite as simple as you think.¡±


    With that, Henry turned to look at Zayn Tulip. ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t work with your family¡¯s


    company anymore¡­¡±


    Georgie instantly tugged at Henry¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Forget it. She¡¯s already been taught a lesson¡­¡±


    However, Henry snorted coldly. ¡°Even if you forgive them, I won¡¯t¡­ Whoever disrespects you,


    Georgie, I will make sure they suffer a hundred times worse.¡±


    Georgie could feel the weight of his words in the depths of her heart. She was touched.


    The next second, Henry directly held Georgie¡¯s hand and walked into the room he booked before


    locking the door behind him.


    Zayn and Karen were left standing outside as they shivered in ce.


    Neither of them had thought that things would get this far.


    Looking at the closed door, Karen held Zayn¡¯s arm with trembling hands. ¡°Honey, what do we do


    now?¡± she asked carefully.


    Zayn was already filled with fear and anguish. Now that Karen had spoken, the anger he was


    suppressing immediately surfaced.


    Zayn raised his hand once again and pped Karen across her face twice more.


    With two more ps, Karen¡¯s face instantly became swollen.


    Both sides of her cheeks were visibly red from Zayn¡¯s palm.


    At that moment, Karen could only feel that her face was burning with pain, and her ears were


    buzzing loudly.


    ¡°B*tch! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Zayn yelled coldly. ¡°If you had been more respectful toward Georgie,


    would this have happened? Why were you bragging? Compared to Henry, your husband is a piece


    of sh*t.¡±


    Karen felt equally frantic, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. All she could do was to hold Zayn¡¯s


    hand while she tried to appease him. ¡°Honey, I was wrong. I really was wrong¡­ Mainly, it was


    because I didn¡¯t know Georgie had be so powerful. I was told that she¡¯s still single¡­¡±


    Zayn red at Karen hatefully, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he leaned against the cold wall


    and lit up a cigarette.


    When Karen saw this, she carefully moved closer to him and leaned against the wall as he did.


    ¡°Honey, do you n to wait until Mr. Armstronges out?¡±


    ¡°What else do you think? After offending him, we¡¯d be lucky if he only stopped working with us.


    Things could be much worse if he abused his power for personal reasons! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t


    know what kind of background he has!¡± Zayn eximed.


    Karen gulped and nodded frantically, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    This time, she truly felt remorseful.


    If she had known Georgie had gotten this powerful, she wouldn¡¯t have treated Georgie like that at


    all.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Compared to Henry, Karen¡¯s husband was worthless.


    When Karen thought about the things she had done earlier, she felt even more embarrassed.


    She could only me herself for not doing sufficient research after having just returned to the


    country.


    Soon, Karen couldn¡¯t help but begin to feel jealous of Georgie.


    However, she tried her best to console herself.


    She told herself that it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Regardless of how great Henry was, he wouldn¡¯t always


    belong to Georgie.


    That was because everybody knew Henry was a womanizer. He had changed his girlfriends like he


    was changing his clothes.


    When Karen thought about this, she instantly felt much better.


    ***


    In the room, Henry and Georgie sat across from each other at a long, western dining table.


    A pure white tablecloth with golden tassels was draped over the dining table.


    In the center was a golden, silk-embroidered g.


    The entire setup seemed luxurious and beautiful.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    A violinist had already been waiting here long ago.


    After Georgie Clementine and Henry Armstrong sat down, the violinist began to y the song ¡®The


    Moon Represents My Heart¡¯.


    Georgie was very surprised to see all of this.


    In fact, she felt it was a little exaggerated.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately after that, a waiter brought them a menu.


    Georgie quickly skimmed through the menu. After that, she ordered a medium-well tenderloin steak,


    a set of ck truffle pasta, and a ss of orange juice.


    On the other hand, Henry ordered a medium tenderloin steak, a bowl of double-boiled matsutake


    soup, and a bottle of 1982¡¯s Lafite.


    After the two of them ordered, the waiter quickly left.


    They were the only two people left in therge private room.


    At this moment, Georgie felt as if she was in the scene of an idol drama series¡­


    ¡°What do you think? Are you pleased?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Thank you¡­ For helping me out earlier,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Do you only thank someone by speech?¡± Henry grinned at her with a glimmer in his eyes.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pay for this meal¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°No, I want something else as a gift of thanks,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Georgie went straight to the point.


    ¡°Can I ask for anything?¡± Henry chuckled.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s reasonable,¡± Georgie said.


    Henry¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°In that case¡­ I want you to have dinner with me for a week.¡±


    Georgie was speechless.


    Indeed, this was Henry.


    He really was good at flirting with women.


    He wouldn¡¯t let go of any opportunity to get close to her.


    ¡°Make it something else¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t¡­ That¡¯s what I want. You said it yourself. As long as it¡¯s reasonable, I could ask for it. I


    don¡¯t think this request is unreasonable, is it?¡± Henry asked.


    Georgie was at a loss for words.


    ¡°It¡¯s been decided then. From tomorrow on, we¡¯ll have dinner together for a week,¡± Henry said.


    Georgie had nothing to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal. You can¡¯t change your mind¡­ You said it. You wanted to thank me properly,¡± Henry


    said.


    Georgie remained silent.


    She then let out a long, helpless sigh. ¡°Fine¡­ But, about Zayn and Karen, let¡¯s drop it. Zayn has


    already taught Karen a lesson. Consider things even between the two of us,¡± Georgie said.


    Henry raised his brows. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do as you say¡­ If you want it to stop, I¡¯ll stop. If you want it to


    continue, I¡¯ll keep messing with them till the very end. You can have anything you want¡­ As long as


    you want it,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to it right now,¡± Georgie said.


    Georgie didn¡¯t think it was necessary to go as far as Henry mentioned for what happened today.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll do as you say, honey,¡± Henry said.


    Georgie¡¯s face instantly darkened again when she heard Henry addressing her like this. ¡°Henry, I


    told you¡­ You¡¯re not allowed to call me¡­¡±


    However, Henry shrugged nonchntly. ¡°But you silently admitted to it earlier¡­¡± He cut her off.


    After spending some time together over the past few days, Henry could see that his method of


    being relentless did work on Georgie.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    Since it did work on her, he ought to keep using it until she fell for him.


    Georgie Clementine tensed up. ¡°That was a special case, alright? It¡¯s over now, so stop taking


    advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s call you something else since you hate the word ¡®honey¡¯. Should I go with ¡®babe¡¯?


    ¡®Sweetheart¡¯? What about ¡®darling¡¯?¡± Henry Armstrong teased.


    Georgie cringed at all of them, goosebumps racing down her skin.


    ¡°What ¡®babe¡¯, ¡®sweetheart¡¯, and ¡®darling¡¯? They¡¯re all disgusting!¡± Georgie was nauseated by Henry¡¯s


    shamelessness.


    Henry¡¯s mischievous grin did not falter even for a second. ¡°So¡­ You prefer ¡®honey¡¯ over those


    names, right? Alright then, I¡¯ll keep calling you ¡®honey¡¯. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call you ¡®babe¡¯, ¡®sweetheart¡¯,


    and ¡®darling¡¯¡­¡±


    Georgie was at a loss for words.


    She felt like she had been pestered by a chewing gum.


    She could not get rid of him no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡°Henry! Is it fun to tease me?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty interesting.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop being so shameless?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, no¡­¡±


    Speechless with indignation, Georgie ignored him and pulled out her phone to y Honor of Kings.


    She nced at the time. The food should be ready after a round of the game.


    ¡°Honey, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ying Honor of Kings.¡±


    Henry chuckled at her response.


    Blush seared through Georgie¡¯s cheeks, all the way to her neck when she heard himughing.


    She frowned and red at Henry frustratedly. ¡°Henry! How dare you take advantage of me?!¡±


    Henry shrugged innocently, his smile widening. ¡°Did I?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m allowed to call you ¡®honey¡¯ from now on, right?¡±


    ¡°Since when did I give you the permission to do so?¡±


    ¡°Why did you answer me when I called you ¡®honey¡¯ just now?¡±


    ¡°I was ying a game, alright? It was an instinctive reaction.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Henry¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Your ¡®instinctive reaction¡¯ reveals your innermost feelings.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Henry was undoubtedly the most shameless person Georgie had ever met in her life.


    She really did not understand how such a ridiculous man would exist on earth.


    Georgie frowned helplessly before continuing, ¡°Henry. Stop it. I hate it when you call me that.¡±


    However, Henry turned a deaf ear to her reluctance. He rose to his feet and walked to her side.


    Meanwhile, Georgie was selecting thending area.


    Seeing the area she was in, Henry could not help but grin. ¡°Honey, we¡¯re in the same area. Shall we


    y together? I¡¯ll lead us to victory.¡±


    Georgie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You? Lead us to victory?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What? Do you not believe me? What level are you, honey?¡± Henry looked confident.


    ¡°The strongest king,¡± Georgie replied without hesitation.


    Her face turned cherry red as soon as she answered.


    What the hell? Why did she respond to him again?


    Henry Armstrong!


    Shameless bastard!


    ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯m the strongest king too. The strongest king, and the strongest queen¡­


    We¡¯re a perfect match for each other, aren¡¯t we?¡± Henry beamed at her.


    Georgie could not care any less about him. She averted her gaze back to her phone screen and


    focused on the game.


    Suddenly and without warning, Henry took away her phone.


    Georgie frowned in disdain. ¡°What the heck are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    ¡°Hang on, I want to y with you,¡± Henry Amstrong said.


    As he spoke, he took out his phone and logged onto his Honor of Kings game ount. He added


    Georgie Clementine¡¯s game ID before sending her an invitation to form a team.


    After sending the invitation, he switched to Georgie¡¯s phone and epted the invitation.


    Georgie got up from her chair right away, trying to snatch her phone back.


    However, Henry held her phone high up in the air.


    She stretched her hand, tiptoed, and even jumped as high as she could. Unfortunately, her efforts


    were simply in vain.


    Having no other choice, she took off her shoes, climbed onto the chair, and stood up to snatch her


    phone back.


    Just as she was about to reach for her phone, Henry wrapped his hand around her waist and lifted


    her from the chair.


    Georgie¡¯s heart instantly started racing frantically.


    Her face was as red as an apple.


    ¡°Henry, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± she ordered discontentedly.


    ¡°Girl, are you blushing? You¡¯re shy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Henry teased her.


    He cracked into a smile as he joked, ¡°Your face is so red. I bet your heart is racing too. Let me hear


    it¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Georgie immediately turned to warn him with a serious expression etched upon


    her face. ¡°Show some respect, Henry Armstong! Put me down!¡±


    She then started to struggle.


    Nheless, Henry did not have the slightest intention to let her go. ¡°I¡¯m going to drop your phone if


    you don¡¯t stop struggling. Don¡¯t me me if that happens.¡±


    Georgie quieted down when she heard that. She steadied her breath and then glowered at him


    angrily. ¡°Fine. Put me down then.¡±


    ¡°I will if you call me ¡®honey¡¯,¡± Henry tittered.


    ¡°In your dreams! You¡¯re getting far too cheeky,¡± Georgie hissed.


    Henry wore a smiling face no matter what she said.


    He put her back on the chair carefully before shifting his gaze to the phone in his hand.


    The invitation has been processed, and the matching waspleted.


    It was time for them to choose their heroes.


    Henry was finally willing to return the phone to Georgie now. ¡°There you go. Honey, let¡¯s y


    together. I can assist you. What do you think?¡±


    Without paying any heed to him, Georgie grumpily grabbed her phone and chose Diao Chan as her


    hero.


    Noticing she had already chosen her hero, Henry immediately tapped on the Support, Sun Bin.


    The game started shortly after they had selected their heroes.


    Georgie quickly bought her equipment and went to the bottomne.


    Henry caught up with her once he had chosen his tools and equipment.


    Then, he went back to his seat and sat down with his legs crossed. He took a sneak peek at


    Georgie while cheering, ¡°Good luck, honey.¡±


    Georgie ignored him and charged at the opponent''s AD.


    Noticing that, Henry instantly ran after her and started a 2-versus-2 fight at the bottomne.


    Though this was their first time ying Honor of Kings together, the two had established excellent


    chemistry in the game. They worked in tandem and defeated the opponents in no time.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The game had only started a few minutes before they harvested a double kill at the bottomne.


    On top of that, both of the opponents were killed by Georgie.


    Although Georgie hated Henry very much, she could not deny that Henry was a skilled gamer with


    quick response and deft movements.


    This was especially true for the battle just now. It was splendid.


    He was the best Support she had ever encountered throughout the years.


    Slowly and gradually, the detestation and arrogance on her face disappeared and were reced by


    tenderness.


    She started tomunicate with Henry, demolished the opponents¡¯ turrets with him, and fought the


    enemies together with him¡­


    They would instruct or guide one another to do something in the game from time to time. Both of


    them were brilliant yers, and their minds were in sync, so they had no problem understanding


    each other.


    When they were in the middle of the game, the opponents began to fight for the Baron.


    Without further ado, Henry and Georgie rushed to the Baron pit together with their other teammates.


    Soon, a 5-versus-5 group battle broke out at the Baron pit.


    Thanks to their exceptional teamwork, Georgie and Henry managed to overpower the opponent


    team by killing three of their yers in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    Right at this moment, the opponent¡¯s AD started to spam powerful skills at them.


    Henry Armstrong immediately ran in front of Georgie Clementine to protect her.


    In the end, Georgie fled the battleground with herst drop of blood, and hid in the bushes behind


    her teammates.


    Henry had almost run out of blood too.


    The opponent¡¯s AD tried to attack him again. He nimbly dodged all his attacks to prevent himself


    from getting killed.


    His heroic act warmed Georgie¡¯s heart.


    Nevertheless, the opponent¡¯s AD soon withdrew her attention from Henry. The opponent¡¯s AD had


    now changed his target. He charged at her team¡¯s Mid Lane andunched a series of attacks.


    The Mid Lane tried to counterattack his invasion but was in a vulnerable position. In the end, the


    two of them died with their blood on each other¡¯s hands.


    Finally, Georgie jumped out of the bushes and spammed her skills, sending the opponent¡¯s Support


    to death.


    The game ended in a ferocious battle, and the victory was theirs.


    Suddenly, the Mid Lane in their team sent a message in the group chat.


    ¡°Hey you, Young Master Armstrong. You were right behind me just now. Why didn¡¯t you block the


    attacks for me? I¡¯m the Mid Lane!¡± Fishy With Wingsined.


    Henry snorted coldly when he opened the message.


    ¡°I have to stay alive to protect my girl,¡± Young Master Armstrong replied.


    ¡°Damn. My life is more valuable than your girl¡¯s. Do you know that?¡± Fishy With Wings jabbed.


    ¡°Her life might be worthless to you, but it¡¯s priceless in my heart,¡± Young Master Armstrong said


    calmly.


    Georgie did not know whether to cry orugh as she read their conversation.


    She sighed helplessly before lifting her head to meet Henry¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not your girl or your ¡®honey¡¯.


    Can you stop acting like this?¡±


    Henry smiled, totally unaffected by the desperation in her tone. ¡°You¡¯re not now, but you will be in


    the future. I¡¯m just calling you ¡®honey¡¯ in advance.¡±


    Georgie¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°Henry, where the hell did you get your confidence from?¡±


    ¡°I was born with it, I guess.¡±


    She was totally speechless!


    At this moment, Fishy With Wings texted in the group again. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. You¡¯re a cool guy,


    okay? I don¡¯t deserve to be protected by you.¡±


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t,¡± Young Master Armstrong replied heartlessly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Georgie, The Little Fairy, joined the chat.


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you, @GeorgieTheLittleFairy,¡± Fishy With Wings said sarcastically.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey, I love you,¡± Henry interrupted.


    ¡°Stop acting lovey-dovey here please! I¡¯m here to y games,¡± Fishy With Wings pleaded.


    Georgie, The Little Fairy, remained silent.


    ¡°The two of you are such a lovely couple,¡± Fishy With Wingsmented.


    ¡°Of course. My honey is the cutest girl in the world.¡± Young Master Armstrong could not stop


    unting his girl.


    Georgie was truly tired of Henry.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was unbelievably shameless.


    Georgie did not want to waste her time on him anymore. She tapped a few buttons to replenish her


    equipment at the base before returning to the bottomne and fighting the enemies.


    Henry immediately caught up with her.


    Once again, the two of them defeated the enemies with their excellent teamwork and opened up a


    new pathway at the bottomne in just a few seconds.


    The two went straight to the hignd.


    Sensing the danger, the opponent team rushed back to the base turret instantaneously.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the five of them were killed in a sh.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    The two of them were outnumbered, but it did not mean that they were at a disadvantage. They


    killed the opponent team and headed straight to the inhibitor.


    By the time their teammates arrived, the inhibitor was almost destroyed.


    Their teammates immediately helped them attack the inhibitor, which exploded in the very next


    second.


    The huge word ¡®VICTORY¡± popped up on both of their screens.


    Georgie Clementine enjoyed the game very much. It was a fun and exciting one.


    Even her heart was filled to the brim with joy and delight.


    She could not recall thest time she met such an ingenious Support like Henry Armstrong.


    Fighting with five yers at the same time was easy peasy when she was with him.


    Georgie let out a long sigh while staring at her screen, satisfied. She then looked at Henry and


    praised him, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good in this game.¡±


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m an obsessive gamer. Be it Honor of Kings or Heroes Assemble; there isn¡¯t a game


    that I¡¯m bad at,¡± Henry replied happily.


    ¡°Cool,¡± Georgie could not stopplimenting him.


    Henry was not a humble guy, either. He continued to boast about himself. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen me


    ying AD before. I¡¯m even better at ying AD. I can make my way to the base turret without any


    help from the Support.¡±


    Georgie was astonished. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. I can even show you if you want.¡±


    After seeing the way he yed just now, Georgie believed that he was not joking. She gave him a


    thumbs-up to express her sincere respect and admiration.


    His gaming skills made her feel ashamed of herself.


    Right at that moment, a waiter walked into their room with a gilt food trolley.


    Henry nced at the waiter before putting away his phone and casually crossing his legs. He fixed


    his eyes upon Georgie and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you how I usually y as an AD after the meal. You¡¯ll be


    amazed.¡±


    ¡°I have to go back to work after lunch. I¡¯m busy.¡± Georgie rejected him immediately.


    She just wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. She did not want to stay with him any


    longer.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can hang out some other time,¡± Henry replied patiently.


    Georgie did not say another word. She picked up the cutlery on the table and started eating.


    Henry was not angry at all. He beamed at her and poured a ss of red wine for her.


    However, Georgie did not lift her head to meet his eyes nor pay any attention to him. She continued


    to eat silently.


    ¡°Honey, this wine tastes really good. Let¡¯s toast.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. I have to work, and I have to driveter.¡± Georgie rejected him again.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You shouldn¡¯t drink since you¡¯re driving today. Nevermind, I¡¯ll drink it myself.¡±


    Meanwhile, Karen Campbell and Zayn Tulip were still waiting for Henry outside the private room.


    Their jaws almost hit the floor when they saw the interaction between Georgie and Henry.


    Who would have thought that the high and mighty Young Master Armstrong would swallow his pride


    and lower himself for a woman?


    Karen seriously did not understand how Georgie dared to be so rude to Henry.


    Neither did she understand why Henry was not mad with her.


    Rumor had it that Henry was a bad-tempered guy.


    Why was he acting like a Mr. Good Guy in front of Georgie?


    ***


    After the two had finished their meals, Georgie wiped her mouth with the white handkerchief from


    the table and reapplied her lipstick. She then rose to her feet and turned to Henry indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    Henry nodded obediently and left the private room together with her.


    As soon as they stepped out of the room, Karen and Zayn immediately hurried to them and stood in


    their way.


    Georgie and Henry nearly jumped out of their skins when the two appeared before them out of


    nowhere.


    They totally did not expect the two to wait for them¡­


    Before they could even react to it, Karen threw her arms around Georgie¡¯s and mumbled, ¡°My old


    friend, are you¡­ are you still mad at me? Can you forgive me? Hmm?¡±


    On the other hand, Zayn stared at Henry and apologized sincerely. ¡°Young Master Armstrong,


    please forgive us. I¡¯ll definitely punish my wife when I get home.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen hugged Georgie¡¯s arm as tight as she could and pleaded humbly, ¡°Please, my old friend.


    Please¡­¡±

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    Henry Amstrong did not speak a word. He titled his head to look at Georgie Clementine, his hand


    around her waist.


    Georgie did not move or struggle. Instead, she allowed Henry to continue holding her. She gazed at


    Karen Campbell and sighed. ¡°Fine. Karen, this is my first andst time helping you. There¡¯s no next


    time.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Karen instantly let out a long sigh of relief. Her hammering heart could finally


    return to her chest now.


    The same went for Zayn Tulip, who was standing on the side.


    Zayn nodded and bowed to Georgie repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, Georgie. Thank you so much. Thank


    you.¡±


    Karen and Zayn immediately turned to Henry and bowed to him respectfully, expressing their


    gratitude in unison. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Armstrong. Thank you, Georgie. Thank you very


    much.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Georgie averted her gaze to Henry.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m all at your service, honey.¡± Henry¡¯s eyes were full of fondness for her.


    Karen forced a smile and interrupted their conversation. ¡°Young Master Armstrong, Georgie, I know


    an interesting ce to have fun. Shall we go together next time?¡±


    Though Karen knew that Georgie and Henry most probably would notst long, she still tried to


    cozy up to Georgie in an attempt to win her favor.


    After all, she was not to be sniffed at before there were any changes in their rtionship.


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m busy.¡± Georgie smiled half-heartedly.


    Following that statement, she left her old friends and marched toward the staircase. Henry


    immediately caught up with her and continued to wrap her arm around her waist.


    Their intimacy was enviable.


    Just as Georgie turned left to the staircase, she identally slipped and sprained her right ankle.


    Pain shot up her left foot, causing her to cry out.


    Her body fell forward in the very next second.


    Fortunately, Henry immediately tightened his grip on her waist and pulled her back in time.


    Georgie crashed into Henry¡¯s arms. Subconsciously and without warning, she hugged the man as


    tight as she could to bnce herself.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Henry asked anxiously.


    He then imitated Georgie and draped his arms around her tiny frame.


    For a split second, Georgie¡¯s heart started hammering against her chest again, her cheeks flushed.


    Realizing that what she was doing was a little inappropriate, Georgie quickly pushed him away and


    escaped from his embrace, panting and breathless. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡±


    However, stinging pain attacked her right ankle again.


    She stumbled at the indescribable pain, unable to stand properly.


    She immediately propped herself against the wall, frowning at Henry. ¡°No, I¡¯m not okay. I sprained


    my ankle.¡±


    Henry knelt in front of Georgie as soon as he heard that she was injured. He held her right foot and


    carefully examined her right ankle.


    Her right ankle was already red and swollen, along with her entire sole.


    Henry¡¯s heart ached when he saw that.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have to go to the hospital now.¡± Henry frowned worriedly.


    He lifted her head to look at Georgie before adding, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital now.¡±


    Georgie nodded lightly, her brows knitted.


    Grasping the situation, Karen and Zayn immediately rushed to the two of them like a brown-noser.


    Karen cautiously held Georgie¡¯s arm and asked about her condition with a concerned expression.


    ¡°Georgie, are you okay? It looks terrible. Oh my god, it breaks my heart to look at you like this. Let¡¯s


    go. We¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Georgie could not help but snicker at the startling contrast before and after Karen found out that


    Henry was her boyfriend.


    Georgie red at her apathetically while pushing away her hands. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I


    don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    Nheless, Karen did not want to waste such a fantastic opportunity to get closer to Georgie. ¡°No,


    no, no. We should go with you. It¡¯s better to have more people to look after you.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Henry¡¯s reply was curt and straightforward. He got up from the floor and


    princess-hugged Georgie right away.


    The abrupt motion made Georgie blush again.


    Georgie subconsciously threw her arms around his neck. She met his eyes sheepishly. ¡°Hey, I can


    walk on my own¡­¡±

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    ¡°Look at your right foot. Do you think I¡¯ll let you walk with that foot? These high heels are too


    dangerous. You shouldn¡¯t wear them anymore. I¡¯ll buy a better one for you next time,¡± Henry


    Armstrong nagged.


    ¡°Nah, I have plenty of heels at home,¡± Georgie Clementine said.


    Henry carried Georgie downstairs without saying anything.


    Karen Campbell and Zayn Tulip followed closely behind them.


    After stalking out of the restaurant, Henry carried Georgie to the car and carefully ced her down


    on the passenger seat.


    He then got into the driver''s seat from the other side.


    Though the two of them had already made it clear that they did not need any help orpany,


    Karen and Zayn had no intention of leaving and remained rooted next to Henry.


    ¡°Young Master Armstrong, are you sure you don¡¯t want us toe with you?¡± Zayn asked.


    Henry frowned slightly. ¡°No.¡±


    Subsequently, Henry contacted one of the Dior boutiques. ¡°Save all the new high heels with size 37


    for me. Do not sell them.¡±


    Georgie was dumbfounded when she heard that. ¡°I said I don¡¯t need any shoes¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, Henry did not answer her. He hung up the phone, started the car, and headed


    straight to the nearest hospital.


    Karen and Zayn stopped dead in their tracks.


    What Henry said just now had once again proved to them the importance of Georgie in his heart.


    As a woman, Karen could not deny that she was envious of Georgie.


    Even if she knew that their rtionship would definitely end one day, she could not hide her


    jealousy for Georgie at this moment.


    This was because she had never received this kind of treatment in her life.


    ***


    Henry¡¯s car sped steadily down the streets toward the hospital.


    ¡°Call Dior now. I want you to cancel your order. I don¡¯t want any heels.¡± Georgie broke the silence in


    the car, her face all serious.


    ¡°Are you asking me to go back on my word now? How am I going to face them in the future?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want any of them.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll throw them all into the trash can. If you don''t mind seeing so many brand new heels go to


    waste, I¡¯m okay with your rejection too.¡±


    Georgie was speechless.


    What a scoundrel he was.


    ¡°Henry, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t give me any more random gifts.¡± Irritation and frustration


    were written all over Georgie¡¯s face.


    ¡°I only promised you that I wouldn¡¯t resend you the bag you¡¯ve returned to me earlier. Think


    carefully,¡± Henry quibbled.


    Georgie tried to recall their conversation this morning. It seemed like¡­


    He indeed did not promise her anything when she warned him not to send her anything else. He


    just said that he would think about it after lunch.


    Georgie was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Keep the high heels, alright?¡± Henry said.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want them.¡±


    Henry raised his brows and turned to Georgie. ¡°It¡¯s insensitive of you to push me away when I¡¯m


    trying to be nice to you. Do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I know, so stop wasting time on me.¡±


    ¡°However, I like everything about you. I find your insensitivity to me adorable. Do you think I¡¯m


    crazy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone to send the heels to your office.¡±


    ¡°I refuse to ept them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my people to leave once they put down the stuff. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to reject them,¡±


    Henry insisted.


    Georgie seriously did not understand why a man like him existed in this world.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    She had seen people trying to take something away from the others.


    Nheless, this was her very first time encountering someone who kept trying to give her


    expensive, luxury gifts.


    Molten anger began to flow through Georgie Clementine. Her expression was as dark as night. ¡°I¡¯m


    not going to have any meals with you anymore if you keep being like this! I¡¯ll never speak to you


    ever again!¡±


    Seeing that Georgie was burning with wrath, Henry Armstrong instantly wimped out. ¡°Fine, fine,


    fine. I¡¯ll cancel my order now.¡±


    He knew that he needed to stop triggering Georgie.


    His queen was really furious now.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what to do with you. I must have owed you a big one in my previous life.¡±


    Henry eximed.


    Georgie ignored him and stared out of the window, observing the busy streets and fancy buildings


    out there.


    Henry sighed helplessly. ¡°You know what? I¡¯ve never chased a girl before I found you. All the girls I


    met in my life would just pounce at me even when I simply wave at them, begging me to love


    them¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re the most special girl I¡¯ve ever met. Sadly, you¡¯re also the hardest one to deal with,¡± Henry


    added.


    ¡°Give up on me then,¡± Georgie responded apathetically.


    ¡°But I love you,¡± Henry confessed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Right at this moment, Georgie¡¯s phone vibrated, interrupting their conversation.


    Seeing the head of X Entertainment¡¯s legal department, Colette Lindsey¡¯s name on the screen,


    Georgie immediately answered the call.


    ¡°Chief Clementine, I¡¯ve officially sued Suzie Cobold on behalf of you, our big boss, and all the artists


    she had framed. The letter clearly states that she has topensate all of you for the damage she


    has caused to your reputation. The amount ofpensation is thirty million dors in total,¡± Colette


    reported.


    Georgie smirked indifferently. ¡°Got it.¡±


    After that, she hung up the phone and closed her eyes to get some rest. She was confident that


    everything would go smoothly as she had nned.


    Suzie would definitelye to her after she received the legal letter.


    Thirty million dors¡­


    Georgie was afraid that Suzie would never afford it even if she used up all her savings.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She gradually smiled satisfactorily as she thought about it.


    The traffic light turned red, and Henry¡¯s car slowed to a crawl.


    Georgie opened her eyes and stared ahead of her. She then pulled out her phone again to call X


    Quest.


    Meanwhile, X was at Quest Property Group¡¯s design department¡¯s general manager¡¯s office on


    the other end of the phone. She was having a meeting with thirty employees from the design


    department.


    X was wearing a snow-white blouse and a mint green high-waisted fishtail skirt. She looked like a


    dashing yet formidable mermaid as she stood in front of the coffee table, discussing the project.


    All the employees of the design department listened attentively to her exnation. No one dared to


    make a sound during the meeting.


    Her outfit had perfectly outlined her outstanding figure, and her light makeup had wonderfully set off


    her natural beauty. She was just like an unrealistic little fairy.


    X immediately stole a nce at her phone when she heard the vibration.


    Noticing that Georgie was calling her, she instantly grabbed her phone and approached the french


    window to pick up the call. ¡°Yes, Georgie?¡±


    ¡°Thewyer¡¯s letter has been sent to Suzie. She¡¯ll be facing a legal suit of thirty million dors. I bet


    she doesn¡¯t even have that much money. I think she¡¯ll contact me after she receives it.


    ¡°By then, we can work with her and return the favor to Dn Brown¡­¡± Georgie continued.


    X¡¯s smile widened, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you backter. I¡¯m having a meeting now.¡±


    With that, X hung up the phone and returned to her staff to continue with their meeting.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    The meetingsted for more than an hour.


    After X Quest decided to call it a day, the employees gave her a respectful nod and left the office


    one after another.


    X shuffled to her office desk exhaustedly and plopped onto her soft,fortable office chair.


    Her neck was sore and stiff.


    She slowly rolled her head in the clockwise direction for a few seconds before turning on the


    computer to look for more information about Stanley Batton¡¯s blood disease on the inte.


    She talked to Stanley and Ron Batton for the past few days to learn more about the disease.


    There were many types of congenital dyserythropoietic anemia, and Stanley¡¯s was known as


    astic anemia.


    It was mainly caused by the malfunction of the hematopoietic stem cells in the bone marrow.


    It was not a terminal illness for most people. It could usually be cured by undergoing a bone marrow


    transnt.


    Unfortunately, Stanley was a special case. His gic materials did not allow him to undergo a


    bone marrow transnt. He had a high chance of suffering from extreme, life-threatening transnt


    rejection if he went for the surgery.


    X had been looking for possible treatments for his unique condition for several days but to no


    avail.


    Although she considered herself proficient in the medical field, she felt really helpless and useless


    about Stanley¡¯s blood disease.


    However, she did not want to give up.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Failing to find any information from the inte, X started to send emails to some of her friends


    and experts in the medical field to ask for help.


    When she was about to send the third email, her phone vibrated.


    It was Jeremy Quest who called her.


    X massaged her forehead wearily before picking up the call.


    ¡°X,e to my office now,¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X answered without hesitation, after which she hung up the phone.


    She grabbed her phone and headed straight to the president¡¯s office.


    She knocked on the door politely a few times. After receiving a response from Jeremy, she pushed


    open the door and entered the office.


    Jeremy was alone in the office.


    He was currently holding a magnifying ss in his right hand, carefully examining a piece of old


    French painting.


    Noticing X¡¯s arrival, Jeremy immediately put down the magnifying ss and looked at X.


    ¡°X,e over here.¡±


    Following that statement, he gently waved at X.


    X quickly walked up to him and stood beside him. ¡°Dad, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    she asked.


    ¡°Nah, I just want to tell you that the divorce agreement is ready. I¡¯ve asked mywyer to send it to


    May Conner,¡± Jeremy said. There was not a sign of grievance or regret on his face.


    Upon hearing that, X studied his expression in earnest, her eyes brimming with curiosity.


    Seeing that he was as calm as ever, she heaved a sigh and asked, ¡°I see¡­ Has she signed yet?¡±


    ¡°She refuses to do so, but that¡¯s not going to affect my decision. I¡¯ll send mywyer tomunicate


    with her again. If she doesn¡¯t want to sign, then we¡¯ll proceed with the legal process.¡± Jeremy


    added, ¡°X, I¡¯m going to leave that woman no matter what. She¡¯s horrible.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± X nodded in agreement. She then met his eyes and asked cautiously, ¡°Dad, are you


    okay?¡±


    Jeremy shrugged indifferently. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m done with her. Keeping her by my side won¡¯t do us any


    good.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear that.¡± X smiled.


    ¡°You and Stan don¡¯t have toe back for dinner tonight. I¡¯m fine being alone.¡± Jeremy returned


    her smile.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± X nodded before continuing, ¡°Dad, you can alwayse to me if you¡¯re in a bad


    mood.¡±


    Yet, Jeremy shrugged indifferently again. ¡°Look at me. Do I look like I¡¯m in a bad mood? By the way


    ¡ª¡±

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    ¡°There¡¯s something else I want to tell you. We¡¯ve already started the construction of the ocean


    theme park you designed. Take a look at the construction site when you have time,¡± Jeremy Quest


    added.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I want to tell you. I¡¯ll let you get back to work now.¡±


    X Quest nodded courteously before striding out of Jeremy''s office and returning to the general


    manager¡¯s office of the design department.


    She sank into her office chair and unlocked her phone, intending to scroll through Weibo for a while


    before going back to work.


    Right at this moment, Georgie Clementine called her again.


    X picked it up right away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Georgie?¡±


    ¡°Suzie Cobold has received thewyer¡¯s letter. She came to me to beg for forgiveness just now. She


    told me that Dn Brown had used her family¡¯s safety to ckmail her. He warned her not to reveal


    anything about him.


    ¡°I told Suzie that you¡¯re X Entertainment¡¯s big boss, and you¡¯ll definitely keep her and her family


    safe. After hearing that, she agreed to work with us to go against Dn Brown.


    ¡°Later, I¡¯m going to ask Suzie to expose Dn¡¯s misdeeds on Weibo. I¡¯ll also ask some marketing


    ounts to post the pictures of Dn and Suzie walking out of the private club together to add


    credibility to the whole story.¡± Georgie shared her n in earnest.


    ¡°Nice.¡± X grinned heartily. ¡°After Suzie uploads the post, we can use thepany¡¯s official Weibo


    page to share the post too. This will further enhance its credibility.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, X drew her attention back to Weibo and checked today¡¯s trending


    list.


    Most of the names on the trending list belonged to the artists from herpany.


    The first hot topic was #Josh Batton Airport Outfit#.


    The official announcement regarding the recement of Forever Love¡¯s female lead was right


    beneath Josh.


    The fifth hot topic was #Noah Miller Airport Outfit#.


    Lastly, the seventh hot topic was about JayTyCP.


    X straightaway tapped on the seventh hot topic to look at it.


    Once inside, she saw a post uploaded by a randomizen. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I just met Jay Corben


    and Morty Wayne on the ne today. I was supposed to sit with Jay Corben, but Morty Wayne


    came to me to exchange seats with me. That was how I got this picture.¡±


    There was a picture attached below the post. Jay Corben and Morty Wayne were sitting side by


    side, sleeping together in the picture.


    The post had just been uploaded for half an hour, but it had already hit a million likes,ments,


    and shares.


    JayTyCP¡¯s fans and Jay and Morty¡¯s respective fans had caused an uproar in thement section.


    ¡°You guys are overreacting. They''re from the same group, duh. Of course, they¡¯d like to sit together


    since they¡¯re taking the same flight. That doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re a couple.¡±


    ¡°Please keep quiet, JayTyCP¡¯s fans. Just keep your thoughts to yourself. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Our Morty Wayne is a free spirit. I hope Jay Corben stops sticking around him. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Jay Corben and Morty Wayne are just best friends, alright? You guys need to stop overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!! JayTyCP is real! Admit it, guys! The evidence is right here. Stop deceiving yourself!¡±


    ¡°All the CP fans should die. My Jay Corben is going to shine alone!¡±


    Nevertheless, what attracted X the most was not the war between the fandoms but Morty¡¯s outfit


    in the picture.


    Morty was wearing a light blue suit in the picture.


    The suit was the one Jay bought when X met him at the mall two days ago.


    Her instinct told her that something was up between the two of them.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jay was a straightforward, easy-going type of guy. He was bold, rebellious, and careless.


    He would never pay so much attention to Morty if he did not care about him, much less chose a suit


    for him.


    Could it be that they were in love?

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    Questions started swimming in X Quest¡¯s head as she thought about it.


    Though she understood that this idea of hers was somewhat unbelievable, she trusted her intuition.


    She was certain that Jay Corben¡¯s feelings for Morty Wayna were not as simple as brotherly love.


    The two of them had garnered a lot of attention recently. Their poprity soared ever since they


    worked together as JayTyCp.


    Both of them were at the top of all the major lists.


    The only man in the entertainment industry who could hold them down was Josh Batton.


    If something really happened between these two rising artists and was exposed to the public, the


    consequences were dire.


    They might be shut out from the entertainment industry there and then.


    X was getting more anxious as she thought about it. She took a deep breath and called Georgie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to your house tonight. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Georgie replied.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hanging up the phone, X exited the article and continued to browse the trending list.


    Now, she found that there were some changes in the first few hot topics.


    Josh¡¯s first hot topic was reced by #Suzie Cobold Exposed Sun-N-Shine Entertainment¡¯s


    President, Dn Brown#.


    X calmly raised her brows when she saw the hot topic.


    She then tapped on the hot topic.


    The first thing she saw was a post uploaded by Suzie Cobold a minute ago.


    Suzie had clearly listed down all the terrible things Dn had instructed her to do on the post. She


    recounted how Dn lured her to smear X Entertainment and the other famous artists in her


    company.


    There were over five million likes,ments, and shares below the post.


    Theizens had gone haywire in thement section.


    ¡°... Are you serious? There''s somebody else behind you? This Dn guy must be out of his mind!


    Sun-N-Shine Entertainment, eh? You and I, Josh Batton¡¯s most loyal fan, are enemies forever!¡±


    ¡°Though I don¡¯t really believe her, I suggest that we boycott Sun-N-Shine Entertainment to protect


    our idols!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really believe her too. However, I¡¯ll definitely boycott Sun-N-Shine Entertainment if what she


    said was true.¡±


    ¡°@DnBrown, kill yourself!¡±


    ¡°X Entertainment¡¯s artists are too famous, so they¡¯re jealous. I understand why they hate X


    Entertainment, but the way they try to frame X Entertainment is disgusting.¡±


    ¡°The entertainment industry is more exciting than all the dramas and movies out there. Let¡¯s boycott


    Sun-N-Shine Entertainment from now on!¡±


    X scrolled downward and found that X Entertainment¡¯s official page had already shared Suzie¡¯s


    post. They even added ¡°Unscrupulous man.¡± on the top of it.


    The post was uploaded seconds ago.


    However, the number of likes,ments, and shares had already exceeded one million.


    The fans of X Entertainment¡¯s hottest stars started to curse Dn and hispany frantically:


    ¡°Oh my god, what Suzie said is real! Guys, let¡¯s boycott Sun-N-Shine Entertainment from now on!¡±


    ¡°Boycott! Boycott all the movies and TV series they invested in! Boycott all the TV series, movies,


    advertisements, and magazines which their artists are involved in!¡±


    ¡°Boycott all the brands that use their artists as a spokesperson! Boycott boycott!¡±


    Fandoms from all over the world joined forces to crush Dn Brown and hispany.


    X¡¯s smile gradually widened as she read through thements.


    Scrolling downward, X found a couple of pictures of Suzie and Dn walking out of the private


    club. The marketing ounts had just revealed their rtionship.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    The marketing ount even imed that the photo was taken when X Entertainment was in


    trouble.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thement section of the marketing ount was instantly buzzing with excitement.


    ¡°X Entertainment retweeted Suzie Cobold¡¯s Weibo post. Now, this photo appeared! @Mr.Brown, go


    to hell!¡±


    ¡°The entertainment industry is filthy and insidious. My Josh must be miserable! It¡¯s our responsibility


    to boycott all members of Sun-N-Shine Entertainment.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t watch or buy any of the drama series, movies, TV shows, magazines, and whatever this


    company produces.¡±


    ¡°@Mr. Brown, you didn¡¯t think this would happen, did you? You¡¯re a trashy boss. What did our idol


    do to end up with you?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t me artists for what their boss did. I apologize on behalf of all the artists of Sun-N-


    Shine Entertainment.¡±


    ¡°To the person above, who do you think you are? Do you think you can represent them? We¡¯ll


    boycott them forever! We¡¯ll never forgive them!¡±


    The smile on X Quest¡¯s face widened as she read this.


    The resentment that had been pent up inside her for a long timepletely dissipated at this


    moment.


    When she exited this article, she saw that the list of hot topics had changed once again.


    The first hot topic was ¡®#Mr. Brown, go to hell#¡¯.


    The second hot topic was ¡®#Mr. Brown and Suzie Cobold#¡¯.


    The third hot topic was ¡®#Boycott Sun-N-Shine Entertainment#¡¯.


    The fourth hot topic was ¡®#Apologize to X Entertainment#¡¯.


    All of this was expected, and X didn¡¯t find it the least bit strange.


    After scanning the list calmly, X tapped on Mr. Brown¡¯s Weibo page.


    At this moment, Mr. Brown¡¯s Weibo page hadpletely blown up.


    At the bottom were all kinds of unpleasant, derogatoryments.


    The fans of X Entertainment¡¯s artists who were ndered and the fans of Sun-N-Shine


    Entertainment artists now all had amon enemy, and they went all out to criticize him.


    Every one of them used Mr. Brown as a venting outlet.


    ***


    At the same time, chaos had ensued in the conference room in Sun-N-Shine Entertainment.


    Mr. Brown threw his phone onto the U-shaped conference table. ¡°Is there no f*cking way to deal


    with this?¡± He looked at the department heads and asked.


    Wanda Hopkins, the beautiful manager of the PR department, nodded. ¡°There is indeed nothing that


    can be done. Right now, whatever we do would look wrong, and¡­


    ¡°Now, all the major brands that our artists are endorsing have already expressed their intentions to


    cancel the contracts. The scripts under discussion with our artists, the producers also intend to


    change the cast¡­¡± Wanda said.


    Mr. Brown nearly copsed when he heard these things.


    He never thought that he would fail in carrying out a sneak attack on his opponents and end up


    harming himself instead.


    Mr. Brown punched the conference table and stood up. He then propped his hands on the


    conference table as he panted¡­


    ¡°Now that the fans of the ndered artists know the truth, they will never let go of ourpany, and


    a boycott is inevitable.


    ¡°Moreover, it will be the kind of situation where they won¡¯t stop until we¡¯re destroyed. X


    Entertainment also has a bunch of popr artists with a huge fan base. Combined, this group of


    people would find it way too easy to boycott a brand or an artist. It¡¯s also normal for producers and


    brands to want to change the artists that represent them,¡± Wanda exined.


    After saying all this, Wanda added something else. ¡°I have another bad news. Ourpany¡¯s stock


    has plummeted since this incident¡­ Currently, our market value has practically dropped by over a


    billion dor¡­ It will definitely continue to fall in the foreseeable future¡­ ¡± She said.


    Mr. Brown punched the table again. ¡°X Entertainment, f*ck! I won¡¯t let them off the hook!¡±

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Wanda Hopkins couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. She lowered her head and thought to herself. ¡®Didn¡¯t


    you bring this upon yourself? Why me others?¡¯


    There was a moment of silence in the meeting room¡­


    ¡°Are you all out of ideas?¡± Mr. Brown¡¯s eyes turned red with rage.


    Everyone else dipped their heads even further¡­


    ¡°Now, there is another way. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t know if you would be willing to do it¡­¡± Wanda said.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mr. Brown looked at Wanda with interest.


    ¡°You could go to X Entertainment and sincerely apologize to their big boss¡­ Let the other party


    forgive you¡­ And then have X Entertainment issue a statement saying that everything was a


    misunderstanding¡­¡± Wanda exined.


    ¡°You want me to apologize to that person? Are you out of your mind?¡± Mr. Brown snorted coldly. ¡°I


    think it¡¯s really time for me to talk to this person anyway¡­ If this person dares to refuse to help our


    company survive through the crisis, I will make him pay for what he did.¡±


    With that, he quickly picked up his jacket from the chair, put it on, and left the meeting room.


    The senior executives were left looking at each other in the meeting room.


    ***


    At the municipal hospital, Georgie Clementine, who had just finished getting her sprained right ankle


    tended to, was now being carried by Henry Armstrong out of the hospital.


    Everywhere the two of them went, people stared at them.


    Georgie lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°Put me down, or go find me a wheelchair¡­¡± She


    said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Henry, however, waspletely indifferent and continued to carry Georgie as if they


    were in no man¡¯snd as they moved forward.


    ¡°How cheeky¡­¡± Georgie frowned slightly and sighed.


    Henry Armstrong chuckled. ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. When chasing a girl, one can¡¯t be too thin-


    skinned.¡±


    As they walked to the door, a group of young men and women dressed in international designer


    labels approached them.


    One of the young men leading the group, who had his arm around a beautiful woman, saw Henry


    and immediately greeted him respectfully. ¡°Hey¡­ Mr. Armstrong, it¡¯s such a coincidence to meet


    you here.¡±


    Henry nodded gently. ¡°Indeed¡­ What a coincidence¡­¡±


    The young man looked intently at Georgie, who was being carried by Henry. ¡°Who is this young


    lady?¡± He asked Henry.


    ¡°Someone I respect¡­¡± After saying that, Henry then directly walked away with Georgie in his arms.


    Georgie felt as if her heart was stuck in her throat.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt a little embarrassed when Henry referred to her as someone he respected.


    Georgie thought to herself that Henry was indeed an expert at flirting with girls.


    After Henry left, the young man looked around at the people around him with a shocked expression


    upon his face. ¡°No way¡­ What did Henry just say that person was to him?¡±


    ¡°Someone he respected¡­¡± The beautiful woman he was holding said gently.


    The young man immediately gulped. ¡°Strange things really can happen after you¡¯ve been around for


    long enough. Henry has actually said that a woman is someone he respects¡­¡±


    ¡°It feels like Mr. Armstrong treats that woman differently. Say¡­ Could that woman be his final


    destination?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really hard to say¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, I can only say that I¡¯m envious. It¡¯s the Armstrong family we¡¯re talking


    about. They are one of the richest families around.¡±


    By then, Henry and Georgie were already far away. The two of them naturally didn¡¯t hear what


    everyone was talking about.


    Henry carried Georgie all the way to the passenger seat of her Mercedes-Benz.


    After carefully fastening her seat belt, he got into the car from the other side.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Georgie Clementine, on the other hand, took out her phone and looked at Weibo.


    Seeing the buzz about Mr. Brown and the boycotting of Sun-N-Shine Entertainment made her smile


    satisfactorily in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home to rest¡­¡± Henry Armstrong said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ Take me to the office. I only sprained my ankle, and it¡¯s nothing serious at all¡­¡±


    Georgie said.


    ¡°But the doctor said that you should not tire yourself or walk too often during this period,¡± Henry


    argued.


    ¡°There is a bunch of things waiting for me at thepany¡­ I¡¯ll just be sitting in the office, and I


    won''t be walking much,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°No way!¡± Henry decisively refused.


    ¡°Henry Armstrong!¡± Georgie had a look of dissatisfaction on her face.


    Although she knew that Henry was doing this for her good, she really couldn¡¯t afford not to go back


    to thepany.


    Right now, there were still a bunch of things needing her attention.


    Seeing that she was angry, Henry instantly gave in. Helplessly, he raised his hands in surrender.


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ Whatever you say¡­ You really are really something.¡±


    With that, Henry stepped on the gas pedal and drove to X Entertainment.


    When they arrived at X Entertainment, Henry carried Georgie into the building as everyone


    watched.


    This scene instantly caught the eyes of countless employees.


    Taking the exclusive elevator, Henry brought her all the way to the CEO¡¯s office.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Once inside, Henry carefully put Georgie in her office chair. Panting, he ced his hands on both


    sides of her chair¡¯s armrest and leaned down to look at her.


    The two were so close that her whole body was squeezed in between his arms and the chair. The


    slightest movement might cause her head to brush against Henry¡¯s lips.


    Suddenly, she felt her breathing getting a little out of control¡­


    Her heart rate had also involuntarily sped up.


    Georgie didn¡¯t dare to move at all. Instead, she leaned into her chair and looked at Henry


    defensively. ¡°You can leave now¡­¡±


    ¡°Not even a word of thanks?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Georgie said.


    Henry smiled satisfactorily before turning around and walking away¡­


    Once the door closed, Georgie let out a long sigh as if she had been released from something. After


    that, she picked up a silver diamond-encrusted fountain pen. While she yed with the pen using


    her right hand, she flipped through documents on her desk with her left.


    Her five long fingers moved dexterously, flipping the pen around the tip of her fingers to the point it


    looked like a lively dragon dancing in the air. It was quite artistic.


    ***


    In the lobby on the first floor, Mr. Brown angrily pointed at four security guards and the two beautiful


    girls at the front desk who were blocking his way. ¡°What are you doing? Get out of my way


    immediately. I¡¯m looking for your big boss¡­ Tell your boss toe down and see me,¡± he yelled.


    A pretty receptionist respectfully bowed her head. ¡°Our big boss almost neveres to the


    company¡­ She is not in thepany now either.¡±


    Mr. Brown coldly snorted. ¡°Not in? Then, call this person toe over right now. Tell your boss, Mr.


    Brown is asking her toe and die!¡±


    Another pretty receptionist started speaking once again good-naturedly. ¡°We don¡¯t have our big


    boss¡¯s number either¡­ I hope you¡¯ll stop causing a scene. Otherwise, we might have to get the


    security to escort you out.¡±


    When Mr. Brown heard this, he immediately raised his hand and fiercely pped her across the


    face. ¡°Do you know who the hell I am? Escort me out? How dare you?


    ¡°Whoever dares to touch me today, I¡¯ll let him die without a full body intact!¡± Mr. Brown yelled coldly


    once more.


    The pretty girl¡¯s lip was bleeding from being pped.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    The left side of the receptionist¡¯s face had swollen up to the size of a bun.


    As soon as X Quest entered, she saw Mr. Brown pointing and cursing at her staff.


    From her position, she could only see the man¡¯s back and the crying receptionist, who had just been


    pped.


    X was instantly furious.


    She frowned slightly, gently pushed the ck-framed sunsses up the bridge of her nose, and


    quietly walked up to Mr. Brown.


    When the receptionists and security guards saw her, they all quieted down and shifted their gaze to


    her face.


    However, Mr. Brown was still oblivious, and he continued to yell at them. ¡°Do you hear me? Tell your


    big boss toe out¡­¡±


    X smiled indifferently before walking quietly up to him and stood silently about a meter behind


    him.


    Right after that, she waved her hand at several people, who were gathered in front of Mr. Brown,


    signaling them to move aside.


    A few of them immediately obeyed and lowered their heads, making way for Mr. Brown.


    Although Mr. Brown saw this happening, he was still oblivious. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? Are


    you letting me go upstairs on my own¡­? Ahh¡­¡± He started speaking with a dissatisfied look on his


    face.


    Before Mr. Brown could finish his sentence, X lifted her leg and kicked him hard in the buttocks.


    The next second, he was sent flying forward¡­


    After that, he fell t on his face half a meter away.


    Seeing this scene, the pretty receptionist, who was pped hard earlier, instantly stopped being sad


    and became happy instead. She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    The others also couldn¡¯t help butugh along.


    X simply stood silently in ce, flicking her newly painted, light green, long nails as she looked at


    Mr. Brown.


    Feeling the pain, Mr. Brown angrily got up. ¡°D*mn it! Who did that?¡± he instantly yelled.


    With that, he turned around and looked directly in X¡¯s direction.


    Since X was wearing sunsses, he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. However, he did find her


    somewhat familiar¡­


    He might have seen her somewhere, but he couldn¡¯t quite remember.


    Mr. Brown didn¡¯t care much. With a cold expression on his face, he covered his buttocks and


    pointed at X angrily. ¡°Was it you? Are you crazy? Who are you¡­ Tell me your name. I¡¯ll set up a


    monument for you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hello, boss¡­¡± The two receptionists nodded at X respectfully as they bowed.


    As soon as Mr. Brown heard this, he immediately pointed at X¡¯s face again. ¡°Are you the big


    boss? I¡¯m warning you. Issue a statement on your official blog that everything was a


    misunderstanding¡­ Otherwise, if mypany doesn¡¯t do well, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t either,¡± he


    said angrily.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Is that so? Give it all you¡¯ve got¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°You¡­ You bloody¡­¡± Mr. Brown uttered. He became instantly enraged and raised his hand directly


    while he charged furiously at X. He was going to p X across her face.


    However, X didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, she dodged his p agilely and pped his left cheek in


    return.


    Mr. Brown was even angrier now. He lifted his hand again and prepared to p X, but she


    managed to dodge it once more before pping him on the right side of his face this time.


    The way X moved extremely awesome and cool, and she mesmerized everyone who was


    watching the fight.


    In an instant, Mr. Brown¡¯s face had swollen up like a bun.


    Blood also began to ooze from the corners of his lips.


    Mr. Brown was furious as he held the side of his face. Panting, he looked at X. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    X Quest merely felt a little amused when she observed this.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. She instead slowly and methodically pushed the sunsses above her


    forehead. After that, she looked up at Mr. Brown¡¯s face.


    After seeing her face clearly, Mr. Brown was immediately dumbfounded.


    Wasn¡¯t this X?


    Did this mean X was the big boss of X Entertainment?


    He knew who supported X behind the scenes¡­


    Instantly, Mr. Brown became speechless.


    Right then, Henry Armstrong slowly walked up to Mr. Brown from behind. His hands casually tucked


    in his pockets. Henry lifted his foot and kicked Mr. Brown hard in his buttocks¡­


    The next second, Mr. Brown was sent flying once again.


    He fell heavily at X¡¯s feet.


    Mr. Brown immediately covered his buttocks and got up with difficulty, looking behind him with a


    frightened expression upon his face¡­


    When he saw Henry, he once again shut his mouth and held his breath.


    All he did was carefully rub his buttocks while he looked at Henry curtly. ¡°Henry¡­ Mr. Armstrong¡­


    Why are you here, too?¡± Mr. Brown asked.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here? How dare you cause a scene in X¡¯spany? Are you tired


    of living?¡± Henry asked.


    Mr. Brown immediately turned to look at the two of them and started exining. ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s all a


    misunderstanding¡­ It¡¯s a misunderstanding, indeed. I didn¡¯t know X was the big boss of this


    company. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have caused a scene¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± After saying that, Mr. Brown began to bow to the two of them repeatedly as


    he nodded.


    ¡°If apologies worked that way, why do we need the rule ofw?¡± X Quest asked and snorted


    coldly.


    Mr. Brown immediately pissed his pants out of fear. He once again looked at X cautiously.


    ¡°Madam, I admit I really was wrong. Please, let me go,¡± he begged.


    ¡°Security¡­¡± X raised her hand at the security guards. Once again, she ced her sunsses on


    the bridge of her nose.


    The security guards quickly came to X and nodded respectfully.


    ¡°Throw this man into the city¡¯s river so that he can wash his stink off,¡± X said.


    The security guards then cheerfully lifted Mr. Brown.


    Mr. Brown immediately began to struggle and beg for mercy. ¡°No, the water in the river is very


    dirty¡­¡±


    ¡°Dirty. That fits you perfectly,¡± X Quest said.


    Immediately after that, the security guards carried Mr. Brown out of the building¡­


    The pretty receptionist, who was pped earlier, let out a long sigh after watching this scene unfold.


    She then walked up to X with a grateful expression on her face. ¡°Thank you, boss¡­¡±


    ¡°No worries¡­¡± With that, X raised her hand, gently caressing the receptionist¡¯s face that was red


    and swollen from the p.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± X asked.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The pretty receptionist quickly shook her head and teared up. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°Get her an ice cube. Icing it will reduce the swelling.¡± X looked at the other pretty receptionist


    and said.


    The pretty receptionist nodded respectfully.


    ¡°Okay, everyone, you¡¯re dismissed¡­¡± After saying that, X let go of the pretty receptionist. She


    then turned to look at Henry. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Henry shrugged indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    X smiled. ¡°What brings you here? Are you here to see Georgie?¡±


    Henry smirked and walked up to her. ¡°Can¡¯t I be here to see you?¡± he asked jokingly.


    Xughed again. ¡°We¡¯re friends. Why not?¡±

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    ¡°I came to send Georgie to work. At noon, after we ate together, she sprained her right ankle. She


    has just received treatment in the hospital. At first, I wanted to send her home to rest, but being the


    workaholic she is, she refused¡­ I had no choice but to take her here,¡± Henry Armstrong said.


    When X Quest heard this, her heart instantly tightened. ¡°Was it very serious?¡± she asked.


    Henry shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly serious. It¡¯s just a minor sprain.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go up and check on her¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead¡­ Take good care of her. I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± Henry said.


    After that, Henry waved his hand at X cheerfully and walked away with azy stride.


    Once Henry had left, X took her private elevator and quickly arrived at the CEO¡¯s office.


    X politely knocked on the door before pushing the door to enter.


    At that moment, Georgie Clementine was sitting at herrge desk, carefully reading through some


    documents.


    When Georgie saw that X was here, she immediately smiled. ¡°X¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that you will


    meet me at my ce in the evening?¡±


    X quickly stepped forward and kneeled directly at Georgie¡¯s feet, carefully examining her ankle.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Right then, Georgie¡¯s ankle was still swollen. Even the back of her foot was still red.


    Seeing this made X¡¯s heart hurt.


    ¡°You¡¯re in no condition to work. Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be resting at home?¡± X stood


    up and looked at Georgie helplessly.


    Georgieughed. ¡°I have so much work left. How could I rest just because I want to?¡±


    ¡°You can leave this stuff to your subordinates¡­ Or you could evene to me,¡± X said.


    ¡°What''s the big deal? It¡¯s just an ankle injury, not a brain injury. Come on. I¡¯m not that weak,¡±


    Georgie said.


    X let out a long, helpless sigh. ¡°You¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to say about you¡­¡±


    Georgie directly changed the subject. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you say you wereing to my


    ce tonight?¡±


    X moved a chair over and sat next to Georgie. ¡°Initially, I intended to go to your home in the


    evening to discuss this. But, surprisingly, work in Quest Group is allpleted ahead of schedule.


    That¡¯s why I came over¡­¡±


    Georgie¡¯s expression immediately turned serious. ¡°Did something major happened?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I have an odd feeling about Jay Corben and Morty Wayne. Either they are in a rtionship,


    or Jay has a one-sided crush on Morty. Or, Jay is pursuing Morty¡­¡±


    Georgie immediately looked confused when she heard this. ¡°What?¡±


    Georgie had heard about things like this quite often.


    That was because it was way toomon in the entertainment industry.


    However, this was the first time it had happened in X Entertainment¡­


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°The light blue suit that Morty wore when he appeared in the hot topics was picked out by Jay


    himself at the mall¡­ Based on Jay¡¯s personality, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s¡­ Rather unusual for him to


    purposely buy clothes for Morty?¡± X said.


    Georgie immediately nodded when she heard this. ¡°Yes¡­ Indeed, it¡¯s quite unusual. To be honest,


    now that I think about their interactions carefully, Jay does treat Morty differently even when they¡¯re


    not on-screen¡­


    ¡°Jay really likes to tease Morty, and he would make Morty chase after him and beat him. That kind


    of behavior is like¡­ Back in school, guys would treat the girls they liked like that.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t there boys like this when we were in school? They like you, but they don¡¯t know how to


    express it. Instead, they would intentionally mess with you to get your attention,¡± Georgie articted


    each word carefully.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± X nodded again.


    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± Georgie asked.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right at that moment, X¡¯s phone started to ring¡­

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    ¡°Various major brands have issued statements saying they will terminate contracts with artists from


    Sun-N-Shine Entertainment.¡±


    When X Quest saw the news popping up on her phone, X felt satisfied, but her face remained


    calm.


    After clicking on the news, she saw that Sun-N-Shine Entertainment was in all sorts of bad


    situations.


    All their artists¡¯ endorsements had basically been cancelled, and the artists¡¯ wealthy sponsors


    announced that they were being reced.


    Some of the dramas and movies that were originally scheduled to be starred by their artists had


    also changed the casts.


    Advertisers and the producers of dramas and movies decided to change casts because they didn¡¯t


    want to take on the risk of an eventual mass boycott of Sun-N-Shine Entertainment¡¯s artists.


    Meanwhile, Sun-N-Shine Entertainment¡¯s share price had also dropped significantly for the same


    reasons.


    Seeing this, the corners of X¡¯s mouth once again unconsciously lifted charmingly.


    In thement section at the bottom, the number ofments had already exceeded three million.


    However, X wasn¡¯t interested in reading this stuff anymore.


    She knew exactly who these people were yelling at.


    Without a doubt, these criticisms were from the fans of X Entertainment¡¯s artists and the fans of


    Sun-N-Shine Entertainment¡¯s artists, and they were all directed at Mr. Brown.


    She had seen too much stuff like this, and she knew what they would say by heart.


    However, this time, the fans hadn¡¯t even started officially boycotting anyone. Yet, there were already


    people canceling contracts unanimously in a surprising way.


    For some reason, X felt that there were other factors involved.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Georgie Clementing asked.


    X immediately pushed her phone over to Georgie. ¡°Look at this¡­¡±


    When Georgie saw the content on the phone screen, she also smiled. ¡°Hehe. Just as we expected.¡±


    X smiled again. ¡°They asked for it. They can¡¯t be spared¡­¡±


    Right then, Georgie¡¯s phone began to vibrate.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Georgie saw that the caller was Chanel¡¯s person-in-charge in Country Z, she immediately


    picked the call up.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Clementine, we would like Josh Batton to be our spokesperson in Country Z. I wonder if


    you¡¯d be interested to meet with me to talk about it?¡±


    After hearing this, Georgie immediately smiled at X. She then gently spun around in her office


    chair as shezily leaned into it. ¡°Okay, sure.¡±


    ¡°In that case, shall we meet at Blue Western Restaurant at eight o¡¯clock tonight?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Right then, Georgie received another call.


    It was the Armani¡¯s person-in-charge in Country Z.


    Georgie had a brief chat with the person from Chanel before quickly answering Armani¡¯s call.


    The person from Armani said the same thing. They wanted Josh Batton to be the spokesperson for


    their brand in the entire region of Country Z¡­


    They also asked to meet Georgie in person to discuss further.


    After briefly chatting with the person, Georgie made an appointment to meet with him.


    Once the call with Armani ended, other brands also called Georgie, expressing their interest to hire


    X Entertainment¡¯s artists as spokespersons.


    Georgie was smiling from ear to ear after dealing with these people one after another.


    Meanwhile, X also looked very happy.


    The brands that came to them initially worked with Sun-N-Shine Entertainment.


    Sun-N-Shine Entertainment basically sabotaged themselves this time.


    Georgie answered calls on her phone for nearly an entire hour.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    After answering thest call from LV, Georgie Clementine¡¯s phone finally stopped ringing.


    Georgie moved her neck around tiredly while she ced her phone gently on her desk. ¡°X¡­


    Now, all the endorsements that Sun-N-Shine Entertainment lost have found their way to us¡­¡± She


    looked at X and said.


    ¡°All the major high and mid-range brands havee to us. Most of the luxury endorsements are


    targeted at Josh Batton, while some mid-range endorsements are looking for Morty Wayne and Jay


    Corben, who have recently been in the limelight.


    ¡°Also, several other artists who were ndered this time have also been given opportunities¡­ In


    short, there¡¯s something for everyone¡­ Right now, the onlypany that has resources to


    compete with ourpany is King Entertainment,¡± Georgie added.


    X Quest nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Your foot isn¡¯t in the best state. Ask the subordinates go to these


    meetings,¡± she said.


    ¡°People are saying that they want to meet with me to discuss. I must meet them one by one. Don¡¯t


    worry about me¡­ My leg is fine,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you in that case,¡± X said.


    However, Georgie shook her head. ¡°You have enough work to deal with every day. I¡¯ll get my


    assistant toe with me,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°That¡¯ll work too,¡± X said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pick up where we left off. About Jay and Morty¡­¡± Georgie quickly changed the subject.


    When Georgie brought this up, X felt a headacheing.


    X gently pinched her forehead as she leanedzily against the back of her chair. ¡°What do you


    propose we do about this?¡±


    Georgie thought seriously for a few seconds. ¡°Regardless of what status their rtionship is right


    now, things will be fine as long as they keep it a secret and do their work well. But if words got out,


    they¡¯d both be in trouble. The money ourpany spent on them would also go to waste,¡± she said.


    X nodded gently. ¡°Well¡­ Personally, I think we can¡¯t interfere too much¡­ After all, people are


    free to choose what kind of people they love and the sex of the people they love. What do you


    think?¡±


    In X¡¯s perspective, loving someone and being loved by someone were personal freedoms. The


    sex a person loved was even more so personal freedom.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Georgie quickly nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­ Tell Jay toe over, and you can ask him about it. If it¡¯s true, tell him to be a little


    more careful,¡± X said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X said.


    With that, X turned to look at the world outside the French window¡­


    Outside, the sky had turned dark and gloomy. As far as the eye could see, there were bright hues of


    green and red lights.


    The major criss crossing roads were like giant dragons traversing through the city.


    X looked down at her watch again.


    By now, the time was already six o¡¯clock.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Immediately after that, the door opened.


    Henry Armstrong barged right through the door.


    Henry was wearing a light pink shirt, a pair of white, casual, nine-quarter pants, and white sneakers.


    His outfit made him appear noble and fresh.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Georgie asked ndly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up for dinner. Didn¡¯t we make a promise?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°¡­ Got it,¡± Georgie said before turning to look at X. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Pretty X, join us.¡± Henry walked over to the desk and smiled at X.


    ¡°No, thank you. I have other stuff to do. Henry, take good care of Georgie,¡± X said.


    X felt very curious about the two of them eating together so frequently¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of a question in her heart. ¡®Howe these two are suddenly so close?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now¡­ Goodbye,¡± X said after carefully observing them for a while.

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    After saying that, X Quest picked up her phone and left the office without any further dy.


    Georgie Clementine stood up slowly with one hand pressing against the table. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± She


    said.


    When Henry Armstrong saw this, he immediately reached out and picked her up like a princess


    again.


    This made Georgie feel as if her heart wasing up to her throat again.


    She subconsciously frowned a little. ¡°Put me down¡­¡±


    Henry looked down at her with a smile. ¡°Enough. With your injured ankle, you¡¯d hurt miserably if you


    walked on your own. Why are you acting so tough?¡± He said.


    Georgie remained silent.


    Seeing that she became quiet, Henry smiled from ear to ear.


    ¡°When are you going to get rid of that confession advertisement?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°I booked it for half a month¡­ I¡¯ve already paid. How could you ask me to cancel it? I can¡¯t get the


    money back,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°30,000 dors every ten minutes of advertisement, and yet, you have booked it for half a month at


    one go. You really are mighty rich.¡± Georgie couldn¡¯t resist sighing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m rich, and I¡¯m mighty too. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to give it a try? I guarantee


    that you¡¯ll be satisfied,¡± Henry said.


    When Georgie heard this, she frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t say such disgusting things.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Georgie was speechless.


    ***


    After getting downstairs, X drove her red Maserati home.


    As soon as she arrived, her phone started to ring.


    The call was from Antis Municipal Jail.


    Once X parked her car, she picked the call up and started walking into her home.


    ¡°Hello, is this Miss X Quest? Emily says she would very much like to see you¡­ She hopes you


    cane to the jail to visit.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± X said.


    ¡°Our visiting hours are from nine o¡¯clock in the morning to five o¡¯clock in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± X said.


    X immediately hung up and walked into her home.


    She knew why Emily was looking for her.


    Hence, X was going to get prepared to meet Emily.


    After changing into her slippers, X walked into the living room with her phone in hand.


    By then, Stanley Batton had already returned.


    The living room was brightly lit, and it seemed as bright as if the sun was still up.


    There was an aromatic scent of food in therge space.


    This was the only scent in the world that could make someone feelforted.


    As soon as X smelled this scent, she instantly felt all her exhaustion had disappeared.


    Right then, Stanley walked out of the kitchen with a te ofrge prawns in tomato sauce.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was wearing a white silk robe with a ck apron on the outside.


    Although the style was very homey, it still didn¡¯t weaken his aura of royalty.


    Clearly, it was the most normal apron one could find, but Stanley made it feel unusually noble and


    lavish when he wore it.


    ¡°Dinner is ready. Come and eat¡­¡± Stanley said softly with a loving look in his eyes.


    After saying that, Stanley brought the food into the dining room.


    X quickly entered the bathroom to wash her hands before entering the dining room.


    By then, the dining utensils were all in ce.


    There was a total of six dishes, includingrge prawns in tomato sauce, sweet and sour pork ribs,


    steamed sea bass, scallops with garlic vermicelli, spicy chicken, and oyster tofu soup. Everything


    looked, smelled, and tasted good.


    Each dish was steaming hot.


    Suddenly, X felt a pang of hunger.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    On a whim, X Quest took a picture of the dishes on the table and uploaded it to Weibo with a


    paragraph of text. ¡°The happiest thing is to have a hot meal waiting for you when you get home¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s eat,¡± Stanley Batton said.


    ¡°Yeah, alright.¡± With that, X took a spoonful of steamed sea bass and savored it.


    The sea bass Stanley cooked was the best sea bass she had ever eaten. It was lightly vored,


    tasty, and didn¡¯t have a fishy taste to it at all.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Stanley asked while he peeled shrimps.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± X immediately gave him the thumbs up.


    Stanley affectionately ruffled her hair. ¡°Well, eat some more¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X¡¯s smile widened. ¡°How are you feeling today? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Stanley responded softly. He slowly put the peeled shrimp into her bowl.


    X naturally picked up the shrimp and ate it in small bites. ¡°That¡¯s good. Now, ourpany¡¯s crisis


    is consideredpletely solved. Not only that but by taking advantage of Sun-N-Shine


    Entertainment¡¯s downfall, ourpany has gone up another level,¡± she said as she chewed.


    A tinge of approval appeared in Stanley¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yeah, I saw it on the list of hot topics.¡±


    At the mention of this, X smiled again. ¡°Mr. Brown sabotaged himself.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X said.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way¡­ I was wondering if you were helping out behind


    the scenes this time?¡±


    Stanley raised his brows a little. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°It feels like those rich sponsors decided to change the artists they supported a little too fast. In fact,


    they didn¡¯t even show Mr. Brown any respect. Logically, this shouldn¡¯t happen,¡± X exined.


    At first, she, too, didn¡¯t think carefully about it. But on the drive home, with some quiet time to


    herself, she thought about it carefully. She felt that this ordeal was resolved a little too smoothly.


    Stanley smiled ever so faintly. ¡°I just asked Zack Cassidy to put the word out¡­ Whoever gives Mr.


    Brown face is not giving me face.¡±


    Sure enough, X had guessed it right.


    X instantly felt a sense of warmth in her heart. ¡°Thank you, honey¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, why are you thanking me?¡±


    X smiled brightly again. ¡°Thank you for helping me out.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so lucky to have you,¡± X added. Her voice was soft and gentle as usual.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Stanley said.


    When they finished eating, Stanley cleaned up the dishes.


    X, on the other hand, returned to the living room with her phone. She happily grabbed a bag of


    chips and sat on the couch, eating the chips as she looked at Weibo.


    When she saw up to 9,999 unread messages on Weibo, X immediately tapped into it.


    There werements and forwards of the post she had just published.


    She tapped on the post and read through it.


    Below the Weibo post, the number ofments, shares, and likes had already exceeded


    1,500,000.


    There was a lot of activity in thement section.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The first thing that caught her eye was Josh Batton¡¯sment. ¡°Josh Batton: Your husband is so


    virtuous.¡±


    Below Josh¡¯sment was Noah Smith¡¯sment. ¡°Noah Miller: Your husband is so virtuous.¡±


    Below theirments, countless people also expressed their feelings.


    ¡°Why do I feel like a nanny cooked all this? How can a person like Stanley Batton cook?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious. They are such a heavenly couple.¡±


    ¡°Even Noah Miller and Josh Battonmented. Oh my god! When will my male idolsment on


    my post?¡±


    ¡°Both male idols, I¡¯ve liked you for a very long time. Please look at me¡­¡±


    X browsed through thements before shifting her attention to the list of hot topics.


    The majority of the hot topics were still gossip rted to Dn Brown and Suzie Cobold.


    Among all the gossip about them, the third topic on the list of hot topics was the most eye-


    catching¡­

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    ¡®#Mary Sullivan expressed her intention to make her debut#¡¯.


    When X Quest saw the name, she subconsciously frowned.


    Out of curiosity, she tapped on the hot topic and took a glimpse at it.


    At the top, there was a video of Mary dancing that was posted two hours ago. There was a caption.


    ¡°With this standard, is it possible to debut as an idol and join a girls¡¯ group?¡±


    X subconsciously tapped on the video.


    Right after that, Mary was seen wearing a revealing dress while she danced in the street.


    In the video, Mary seemed to dance very well.


    Indeed, Mary had been learning how to dance since she was a kid. Her moves were very powerful,


    and her body seemed to be very flexible too.


    Her body and her face looked good, too.


    If she hadn¡¯t had so much dark history, it wouldn¡¯t have been a huge problem for her to make a


    debut.


    Unfortunately, she had too dark of a past. It was nearly impossible for her to be an idol.


    X really felt that Mary was over-estimating herself.


    Netizens also expressed their own opinions in thement section.


    ¡°You? Debut? Are you kidding me? Idols need to have a clean history. I can even recite all of your


    scandals.¡±


    ¡°Brain-dead. She¡¯s doomed.¡±


    ¡°Sister, did you go mad while you were in jail?¡±


    ¡°You look like a bear. How can you make a debut? Nobody will want to watch you perform.¡±


    ¡°Do you know any other idol who goes to jail every day?¡±


    When X saw thosements, she increasingly felt that Mary was ridiculous.


    Mary was practically inflicting humiliation upon herself.


    X couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Mary anymore. She directly closed the page and shifted her


    attention to other hot topics.


    Right then, Team XS¡¯s CEO, Michael Gabriel, sent her a message on WeChat. ¡°Today is the first


    day of the transfer period for this summer¡¯spetition. Alex¡¯s transfer procedures has been sorted


    out. From today on, he is officially a part of Team XS.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When X read the message, she instantly opened WeChat happily to reply to Michael with an ¡®OK¡¯


    emoticon.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re getting ready for supper. Would you like to join us?¡± Michael sent another message.


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± X replied.


    Michael soon replied with an ¡®OK¡¯¡­


    X didn¡¯t write back. She returned to Weibo once again.


    She saw news rted to Alex on the eleventh spot. ¡®#World¡¯s No. 1 topne solo, Alex, officially


    joins Team XS#¡¯.


    When X saw that hot topic, she unknowingly smiled warmly.


    After that, she tapped on the hot topic to check it out.


    Inside, there was a post from Goose eSports about Alex officially switching teams to join Team XS.


    In thement section, arge number of Team XS and Alex¡¯s fans shared their thoughts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s congratte Team XS. The gctic spaceship will take off now¡­¡±


    ¡°With Alex in this team, they¡¯re definitely going to be much stronger. The winner for this season¡¯s


    competition will definitely be Team XS.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand why Team IM let Alex go. Aren¡¯t theymitting suicide by doing this?¡±


    ¡°Team IM¡¯s boss is definitely brain-dead. Anyway, wherever Alex goes, we¡¯ll be fans of the


    team he belongs to.¡±


    ¡°What kind of lucky star is X Quest?¡±


    Right then, Stanley Batton silently sat next to X.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Once Stanley Batton sat down, he naturally sat X Quest on hisp while he rested his chin


    against her shoulder. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He asked.


    X naturally leaned into him and moved her phone screen closer to him. ¡°Look at this.¡±


    ¡°Has Alex officially transferred?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, Henry wouldn¡¯t have been willing to give Alex to me.


    Now, everyone is calling Henry out online¡­ I wonder how he¡¯ll feel when he reads all that,¡± X


    said.


    ¡°He won¡¯t mind,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Really?¡± X looked earnestly into his eyes.


    ¡°Well, on his side, he¡¯s already agreed with a strong topne solo yer. That guy will join their


    team this summer¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Who? Is it Ice Cream?¡± X asked.


    This person was a talented teenager who had suddenly appeared recently.


    In Country H¡¯s server, he was nearly unbeatable. He was courageous in battles and controlled his


    characters very well. In fact, he somewhat resembled Alex back in those days.


    In Country H, people called him ¡®Junior Alex¡¯.


    ¡°Yeah. He happens to be turning seventeen when the summer season¡¯spetition starts¡­ It¡¯ll be


    his first match when the timees,¡± Stanley added.


    When X heard this, she nodded with relief. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    Before X could finish her sentence, Stanley kissed her passionately.


    Suddenly, the entire world became messy.


    ***


    The next morning, when X opened her eyes, Stanley was standing by the bedhead as he slowly


    buttoned up his white shirt.


    He had obviously just finished taking a shower and still smelled faintly of the camellia shower gel.


    The warm sunlight seeped in through the adjacent French window, bouncing freely on his fingertips.


    It made his hands appear particrly good-looking.


    The simple and luxurious blue diamond cufflinks were shining with a low-key yet noble brilliance on


    both cuffs.


    No matter how much time has passed, X¡¯s heart still fluttered when she saw his face.


    Seeing that X was awake, Stanley sat down next to her and caressed her face with one hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake¡­¡± Stanley said softly.


    X naturally leaned against him, cing her head on hisp and hugging him by his waist.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 7 o¡¯clock. Breakfast is ready. You can go downstairs to eatter. Something suddenly came up,


    and I need to fly over to Country Y¡¯s branch. I¡¯ll be back in about a week,¡± Stanley said.


    When X heard this, she immediately hugged him tightly by his waist. She felt deeply reluctant to


    let him leave. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ You cany in bed for a while. We had an intense night yesterday. You must be tired,¡±


    Stanley said.


    When X heard this, she immediately blushed.


    Stanley chuckled softly, leaned over, and kissed her gently on her forehead. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving


    now¡­¡± He said.


    With her face still red, X hugged his waist. ¡°Take care of your body when you¡¯re there. If anything


    feels wrong, call me immediately,¡± X instructed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± With that, Stanley kissed her face before turning around to leave.


    X immediately propped up her exhausted body and slowly sat up to watch him leave.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Only after Stanley hadpletely disappeared did X stretch andy down on the bed once


    more.


    Shey down on the bed until it was ten o¡¯clock. Then, shezily got out of bed.


    After washing up and eating breakfast, X went upstairs and changed into a simple, knee-length,


    red dress with straps. Without any makeup on, she drove off in her car.


    The car felt stuffy and hot. Instead of turning on the air-conditioning, X chose to open the


    automobile roof.


    A refreshing breeze that contained the rich fragrance of roses blew against her face. Suddenly, all


    the hotness in her heart faded away.


    Her long, ck, curly hair danced in the wind. It was a beautiful and moving sight to behold.


    The traffic on the road was congested. Her red Maserati moved and stopped intermittently


    throughout the journey. Finally, X arrived at the municipal jail.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    In the visiting room, X Quest sat quietly in a chair. She was ying with her phone while she


    waited for Emily Quest.


    In front of her was a thick ss wall that divided therge space into two parts; internal and


    external.


    Not long after X sat down, Emily was escorted over by two prison guards.


    Emily¡¯s hair had already been cut very short. She was wearing a gray prison uniform with an orange


    vest on the outside.


    Without any makeup on, Emily was a sore sight. She didn¡¯t look like her usual morous self.


    The way Emily looked at X was full of hostility. It seemed almost as if Emily was a ghost that


    crawled out of hell¡¯s pit.


    Even through the thick ss, X could still feel Emily¡¯s body was emanating a murderous aura.


    X was still as calm as ever, and her heart was beating steadily.


    X looked indifferently at Emily before slowly picking up the small receiver in front of her and


    cing it by her ear.


    Emily was soon pressed onto a chair. She also picked up the small phone.


    The two of them looked at each other through the thick ss.


    One seemed murderous while the other was as calm as still water.


    ¡°X¡­ I have just received news that between my mother and I, one of us will be sentenced to ten


    years and jail while the other will be sentenced to five years in jail¡­ Are you satisfied now?¡± Emily


    snorted coldly.


    X raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m satisfied,¡± she said indifferently.


    Emily was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak for a while. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know what it means to get what you deserve?¡± X snorted coldly.


    Emily¡¯s face had turned pale from anger. Her hand holding the receiver was trembling


    uncontrobly. ¡°X, don¡¯t be too happy just yet. When I get out, I¡¯ll make you suffer.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll still have the strength to fight against me ten yearster, that¡¯s if the prison hasn¡¯t worn


    you out first,¡± X added.


    ¡°You¡­ Tell me, how did you realize I was faking the illness? How did I expose myself?¡± Emily


    asked.


    X knew this was mainly why Emily asked her toe here today.


    She continued to hold onto the phone calmly as she spoke. ¡°Ever since thepetition for


    designing blueprints started, you revealed your ambitions and desires. You didn¡¯t look like someone


    with a major depression¡­


    ¡°Hence, I checked your pulse while you weren¡¯t paying attention after that¡­ I realized my


    assumption wasn¡¯t wrong after all¡­¡± X said.


    Emily was suddenly speechless.


    It turned out that this was the reason, and it seemed that Emily had exposed herself before she


    even got what she wanted.


    Back then, both Emily and her mother had thought their n was wless.


    Darned X, why was she so smart?


    ¡°Dad is now very determined to divorce Mom. He doesn¡¯t even care about Mom and me. You


    encouraged him to do this, didn¡¯t you?¡± The more Emily spoke, the more emotional she became.


    ¡°Dad gave up on you two because you¡¯ve sinned too much. Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be


    leaving¡­ Emily, enjoy your vacation in jail,¡± X said.


    ¡°X¡­ You shall die a terrible death!¡± Emily yelled into the receiver frantically.


    ¡°You really are a heartless beast, X. You will face karma,¡± Emily added.


    Emily¡¯s shrill voice caused X to frown slightly in disgust, and X subconsciously pulled the small


    receiver away from herself.


    Looking at how ipetent and furious Emily appeared, X didn¡¯t feel angry at all. Instead, she


    found it rather funny and relieving.


    At the end of the day, good always triumph over evil.


    Emily was in this miserable state now because she had sinned too much.


    ¡°Also, let me ask you¡­ Was it you who arranged for someone to get a room with me before? Was it


    also you who took a video and sent it, along with the chat logs of my dates with others on a dating


    application, to my husband?¡± Emily said.


    Emily had always suspected that it was X, but she could not find any evidence.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When X heard this, there was a look of surprise in her eyes.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    X Quest didn¡¯t know about any of this at all, and she couldn¡¯t possibly have done it¡­


    Who did it?


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± X asked.


    When Emily Quest heard this, she instantly sneered. ¡°You really can act. Didn¡¯t you do this as an


    act of revenge because I used your blueprint design? The timing of what happened to me was too


    much of a coincidence¡­ Even if I can¡¯t find proof, I know it¡¯s you. Stop trying to wash your hands


    clean,¡± Emily said.


    Emily¡¯s words revealed to X another piece of information.


    This meant that the incident happened after Xpeted with Emily in the ocean theme park


    blueprint designpetition.


    Who did it then?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    It couldn¡¯t have been Stanley Batton.


    If it were, he would have told X.


    However, if it wasn¡¯t Stanley, who could it be?


    And why did Tom Sullivan actually remain quiet after finding out about all of that? Why didn¡¯t he


    cause a scene?


    Tom already hated Emily. He didn¡¯t have any reason not to use it against her.


    Also, Emily was already sent to jail now. Yet, Tom still behaved very abnormally. In the past, he


    would have requested to get a divorce right away.


    However, this time, X didn¡¯t hear anything about them getting a divorce.


    If someone had told X that their rtionship improved and that Tom loved her, she might not feel


    suspicious.


    However, the two of them were clearly estranged from each other.


    Hence, there was only one possibility. Emily must possess something she could ckmail Tom with.


    ¡°Did you think you could ruin our rtionship with those little tricks of yours? It¡¯s impossible. Our


    rtionship is far stronger than you think.


    ¡°I will never get a divorce in this lifetime,¡± Emily announced giddily.


    ¡°You b*tch¡­ I curse you to be unhappy for all eternity,¡± Emily added.


    ¡°Ditto¡­¡± X replied calmly.


    After that, X gently put down the small receiver in her hand and stood up. She then walked away


    indifferently.


    When Emily saw how radiant X was and hearing what X said, Emily immediately became


    frantic.


    She hopped onto her feet and struggled to smash the ss in front of her. ¡°X Quest¡­ You b*tch!


    You¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±


    However, all of this was just Emily¡¯s pointless rage.


    X couldn¡¯t hear any sound she was making.


    Likewise, X couldn¡¯t see whatever she was doing.


    After leaving the visiting area, X was met with a ray of sunshine on her face. It made her face,


    which didn¡¯t have any makeup on, appear unusually clear and natural.


    X took out a pair of limited-edition, ck Gi sunsses from her purse and put them on. She


    then got directly into her red Maserati and drove away.


    Throughout the journey, she kept thinking about the things Emily had said to her.


    There were still too many questions on her mind.


    However, X couldn¡¯t deduce any answers within a short time.


    If Stanley Batton didn¡¯t do those things, who did?


    Also, what did Emily know about Tom Sullivan that kept him under her control?


    At first, X was prepared to send all the recent proof of Emily hiring gigolos, sleeping with men


    from online dating applications, and cheating on Tom every day to Tom himself.


    X wanted Tom to have a taste of how it felt like to be cheated on over a long time without any


    idea of it happening.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect someone would beat her to it.

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    X Quest was truly curious about how Tom Sullivan felt when he found out about everything.


    What did Emily Quest possess that actually forced Tom to put up with the things she did?


    In fact, Tom was even willing to continue maintaining their rtionship as husband and wife.


    However, although X was curious, she didn¡¯t want to investigate any further.


    That was because it didn¡¯t matter anymore, no matter what the answers were¡­


    Today, the feud between X, Tom, and Emily should finallye to an end.


    Both had already been punished as they should be.


    Needless to say, Emily was punished harshly enough.


    Likewise, Tom also had nothing in possession today. In fact, with Emily having something to control


    him with, he¡¯d be forced to stay with the woman he hated for a very long time.


    This was a bad enough punishment.


    X felt that it was enough.


    She decided not to care about these two people anymore because everything had ended the best


    way possible.


    At this point, she should let go of everything in the past.


    Jerks and b*tches like them didn¡¯t deserve X¡¯s attention.


    Now, there were too many things X needed to worry about.


    For example, her career development and Stanley Batton¡¯s illness.


    As long as the jerk and b*tch stopped causing her trouble, everything would end here.


    X turned on the stereo in the car.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Coincidentally, ¡®From Now On¡¯ was ying¡ª


    ¡°From now on, you are the wind and snow. Be it mundane or poverty, there you¡¯ll be.


    ¡°You are glory, the coldness and hotness of the four seasons, and everything I see.¡±


    When X listened to this song, she couldn¡¯t help but picture Stanley before her when he first sang


    this song to her.


    The song¡¯s original singer sang it well, but it didn¡¯t sound as good as when Stanley sang it.


    Stanley¡¯s version of ¡®From Now On¡¯ was the best X had ever heard¡­


    When X thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but miss Stanley.


    Although they had only been apart for a few hours, she already missed him.


    Her red Maserati attracted a lot of attention as it made a lot of sound on the road.


    Soon, X arrived at Quest Group.


    Just as she was about to enter the office building, she received a call from Sebastian Brenand.


    Coveting the cold air in the car, X didn¡¯t get out of it immediately. Instead, she leanedzily into


    her chair. She closed her eyes to rest while she answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s up, Mr. Brenand?¡±


    ¡°I have a business proposal for us to work together. Come to King Entertainment¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Deal¡­¡± With that, X stepped on the elerator and made a cool drifting motion to make a U-


    turn. She then headed for King Entertainment.


    King Entertainment was not very far from X Entertainment.


    If traffic weren¡¯t congested, it would only take her five minutes by car.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Silver International Hotel¡¯s presidential suite, Tom was sound asleep in the glorious


    master bedroom.


    There was each a set of tools on both nightstands next to him.


    The entire space was filled with the aura of surliness.


    Under his eyes, there were already heavy dark circles.


    Tom seemed far thinner than he was before.


    Last night, he was having fun with a woman.


    Toward the end, that person left.


    Meanwhile, Tom fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Suddenly, the phone vibrated. The vibration awakened Tom Sullivan.


    Seeing that the detention center was calling him, Tom reluctantly picked up the call.


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Emily Quest¡¯s irritating voice pierced his ears.


    Tom¡¯s face darkened instantaneously.


    He was in a fractious mood. His sleep-deprived brain was going in circles as he was too highst


    night. A severe headache almost tore his head apart.


    On top of that, Emily¡¯s ¡®surprise¡¯ call had worsened his headache.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hubby, I have something important to tell you. Come to the detention center tomorrow. We¡¯ll talk in


    person.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s the consequences if you don¡¯te. By the way, don¡¯t ever think of killing me.


    I¡¯ve already passed the evidence of you taking drugs to someone I trust. Your misdeeds will be


    exposed to the public even if I die,¡± Emily added.


    Tom was going to refuse her request.


    However, Emily¡¯s warning had rendered him speechless.


    In fact, he had thought of quitting drugs because he did not want to be controlled by Emily anymore.


    Unfortunately, he failed to do it.


    He knew that there was no going back once he started it.


    It was simply impossible for him to ovee his drug addiction.


    The drugs were slowly gobbling him up. He looked very much like a walking corpse nowadays.


    Nheless, he could not do anything.


    He deeply regretted his choice.


    Sadly, regret was nothing but a pointless emotion.


    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Tom quickly hung up the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, Emily was smirking smugly after hearing Tom¡¯s answer.


    ¡®X, do you really think that everything will just end right here? You might¡¯ve locked me up in jail,


    but you have no idea how many people out there are actually my pawns. Pfft!¡¯ Emily mumbled to


    herself.


    She then rose to her feet and followed the guard back to her prison cell.


    ***


    X Quest arrived at King Entertainment about five minutester.


    She reached the president''s office unimpededly as Sebastian Brenand had informed all his


    employees about her arrival in advance.


    X came to a halt in front of his office and gently knocked on the top-grade rosewood door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Sebastian said from the room.


    X pushed open the door and entered the office.


    Sebastian¡¯s office was simr in size and style to her office at X Entertainment.


    Sebastian was currently sitting in front of the coffee table with his legs crossed, casually taking a sip


    of tea.


    He was wearing atte-brown dress shirt with a pair of white pants. The Hermes belt around his


    waist and the brown Versace leather shoes had added a tinge of ssiness to his overall


    appearance.


    He looked fresh and energetic.


    It seemed like he had already gotten over his breakup.


    He had turned into apletely different person. There was not a sign of dejection nor resentment


    on his face.


    Noticing X¡¯s arrival, Sebastian immediately beamed at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re here, beautiful X.¡±


    X strode across the room and sat beside him. ¡°Why did you ask me toe here?¡± X cut to


    the chase.


    ¡°I came across an interesting web novel recently. It¡¯s called Immortale. I¡¯m nning to turn it into a


    TV series, and I would like you to invest in it. What do you think?¡± Sebastian told her his n.


    ¡°Immortale?¡± X had read this web novel before. It was about the adventure of some martial


    heroes in an immortal world, Wingardium.


    It was a well-known web novel on the Inte, and it had arge number of fans.


    This TV series would definitely go off with a bang if the crew managed to bring the original storyline


    to life.


    X knew that Sebastian was not hungry for money. He was willing to share this idea with her


    because he wanted them to make a sess of it together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The screenwriter of this TV series is the author of the web novel. We¡¯re not going to


    make any changes to the story. We¡¯ll definitely respect the author. I guarantee you that this TV


    series will be an instant hit in the future,¡± Sebastian reassured her.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to invest in your TV series so we can make a fortune with it together, right?¡± X


    laughed.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am.¡±


    ¡°But I have a request¡­¡± Sebastian added.


    ¡°Spit it out.¡±

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    ¡°Have you read the novel before?¡± Sebastian Brenand asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I have.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a fairy called Elvenia in the story. You know her, right?¡±


    X Quest nodded in response.


    She was aware of this character.


    She was the most beautiful woman in Wingardium. Her beauty had impressed both the mortal and


    immortal worlds.


    She was the daughter of God Aljar.


    Though she was just a minor role in the story, she had left asting impression on the readers.


    The author had once mentioned that she was so beautiful that everyone else would fade into the


    background when she smiled.


    Elvenia had only appeared in a few chapters in the web novel.


    Three hundred years ago, she fell in love with a human when she visited the mortal world. However,


    their rtionship had vited the rules in Wingardium.


    Aljar was furious about it. He ordered the killing of the mortal man and took Elvenia back to


    Wingardium. He locked her up in her room for three hundred years as her punishment for


    disrespecting the rules.


    As a result, Elvenia was slumped in deep dejection and loneliness. She could only brew some elixir


    in her room to kill time.


    Three hundred years were long, but she had never once forgotten about her love.


    One day, the heroine of the story was poisoned by a dark spirit when she was out killing the demons


    with the hero.


    Elvenia was the only one in the Three Worlds who could cure the heroin. Hence, the hero of the


    novel sneaked into her room and begged for her help.


    Surprisingly, the hero looked exactly like the man she fell in love with three hundred years ago.


    Elvenia extrapted the hero¡¯s identity from his past and present life. She almost burst into tears


    when she found out that the hero was actually that mortal man.


    Nheless, she did not dare to tell the hero about it. She did not want to awaken his memories of


    them in the past as she had learned her lesson three hundred years ago.


    Therefore, she gave him the elixir and let him go.


    After regaining her freedom, she started following him everywhere and became his guardian angel.


    In the end, she got herself killed to save the hero.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this character?¡± X asked curiously.


    ¡°Do you want to y this role?¡± Sebastian asked tentatively.


    X was dumbfounded when she heard that.


    She had never thought about acting in her life.


    In the past, many talent seekers would approach her while she was walking in the streets to invite


    her to star in their movies.


    However, she rejected all of them.


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t want to be an actress,¡± X rejected him outrightly.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t turn me down. This role suits you really well, and she only has several scenes. I¡¯m sure


    you can settle them in a few days. I understand that you¡¯re very busy. Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to


    go to the shooting site every day. Just let us know when you¡¯re free. We don¡¯t mind if you need to


    take a long time to shoot those scenes due to your busy schedule. We can adjust the time,¡±


    Sebastian pursued.


    ¡°Nah, I seriously don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± X shook her hand.


    She was not really interested in acting.


    ¡®Please, X. I can¡¯t find anyone else to rece you. The author has mentioned that Elvenia is very


    popr among his readers. Although she¡¯s just a minor role, many people like her because of her


    beauty and loyalty.


    ¡°The author hopes to find an actress who can fit the role perfectly. He told me that you¡¯re the ideal


    actress to y Elvenia. He asked me to convince you no matter what,¡± Sebastian exined.


    X shook her head again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no. Please find someone else to rece me. You can


    open recruitment if you don¡¯t have someone in mind.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, Sebastian was not going to give up so easily. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re friends, right? Can you


    please help me this one time? Hmm? Please, X.¡±


    Upon hearing that, X hesitated for a moment. Finally and reluctantly, she nodded.


    ¡°Great!¡± Sebastian was delighted. ¡°Thank you, kind soul. You¡¯re beautiful inside out! You¡¯re the


    best!¡±


    X sighed helplessly at his insincerepliments. ¡°Well, you gave me such a good opportunity to


    make money. I must do something in return, right?¡±

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    ¡°Stan won¡¯t mind about it, right?¡± Sebastian Brenand grinned.


    ¡°I call the shots at home. No worries,¡± X Quest replied yfully.


    Sebastian gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Cool. I respect you.¡±


    ¡°Have you gotten over her yet? I notice that you¡¯re getting much better now.¡± X asked


    concernedly.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ll have someone to send the contracts regarding your investment and your role as


    Elvenia to your officeter.¡± Sebastian changed the subject.


    ¡°Alright, sure.¡± X nodded lightly. ¡°I¡¯d better get going. I¡¯ve disturbed you for too long.¡±


    Sebastian immediately got up from the couch. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll walk you to the parking lot.¡±


    X stole a nce at his desk full of files and papers. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I guess you have more important


    things waiting for you to do.¡±


    Following that statement, she stalked out of the office and took the elevator to the first floor.


    Her phone vibrated as soon as she got into the car.


    Seeing Ron Batton¡¯s name on the screen, X immediately answered the call, her soft lips


    subconsciously curving upward into a genuine smile. ¡°Hey, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°X, I heard that they''re going to hold a grand jewelry exhibition at Kingstell, Country Y. Do you


    want to go there and have a look?¡± Ron asked.


    ¡°When is it?¡± X asked excitedly when she heard Country Y.


    ¡°Two dayster. Three o¡¯clock in the afternoon,¡± Ron answered.


    ¡°Sure.¡± X wanted to give Stanley Batton a surprise there.


    ¡°Stan went to Country Y, right? You must be really lonely at home. Why don¡¯t youe to our ce


    for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll ask your mother-inw to make some dumplings for you,¡± Ron suggested.


    ¡°Okay, sure,¡± X agreed without hesitation.


    ***


    Two dayster.


    At three o¡¯clock in the morning, X went to the airport under her bodyguards¡¯ watchful eyes and


    boarded the Batton family''s private ne.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She had dressed up especially for Stanley today.


    She had chosen a pair of white ballerina ts to match her canary-yellow id halter dress.


    Her makeup was light yet delicate. Her long wavy hair was styled into a high ponytail, revealing her


    smooth and shiny forehead.


    She was just like a young, adorable high school girl.


    The nended at Kingstell, Country Y, at one o¡¯clock sharp.


    The Batton family had sent a driver and several bodyguards to pick her up at the airport and take


    her to Kingstell International Exhibition Hall, where the jewelry exhibition was held.


    It was almost three o¡¯clock in the afternoon when she reached there.


    X quickly fixed her makeup before getting out of the car. She then pulled out her ticket and


    entered the exhibition hall.


    The jewelry exhibition was on the third floor.


    Without further ado, she went to the third floor under the escort of the bodyguards, after which she


    showed the employees there the ticket again to get into the hall.


    The third floor was enormous. It was about thousands of square meters.


    The huge hall was full of moneybags and noblemen. The security measures were tight.


    There were various kinds of jewelry there. Though they were all protected in a thick ss cover,


    they still shimmered brightly and blindingly in the lights.


    X began studying the jewelry with great interest as soon as she got into the hall.


    Besides the ssy jewelry from some famous brands, there were also many exquisite jewelries


    designed by some niche designers.


    Every design was breathtaking.


    ¡°Help!!! Is there a doctor here?!!!¡±


    X enjoyed herself when a woman shouted suddenly, diverting her attention from the jewelry.


    X immediately looked in the direction of the scream.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    X Quest saw a pale young man lying on the ground not far away from her.


    A beautiful young girl with a double ponytail was kneeling next to the man.


    The girl was shaking the man¡¯s body anxiously, her fair chubby face full of tears.


    X immediately hurried to them and knelt beside the man to take his pulse.


    She took a closer look at the man¡¯s face. It was ashen and tinged with green.


    His lips were pale, and his dark circles were heavy. The man was tall but slim.


    He was a handsome guy, even if he looked a little haggard at the moment.


    Judging from his pulse andplexion, X was convinced that he was poisoned.


    It seemed that he had taken in a high concentration of sodium cyanide.


    Sodium cyanide was extremely toxic.


    The golden timeframe to save someone from cyanide poisoning was within ten to twenty minutes.


    He would die once they missed the golden timeframe.


    There were only two ways to cure cyanide poisoning.


    The first one was using Chinese medicine to detoxify his body. However, it was impossible for them


    to find any herbs or herbal medicine in the exhibition hall. Even if they managed to find it


    somewhere else, they would have missed the golden timeframe when they came back to him.


    Otherwise, they could inject an antidote such as sodium thiosulfate into his body, together with the


    vasodtor isoamyl nitrite.


    Unfortunately, they had nothing like these in the hall. They could only go to the hospital.


    Suddenly, X remembered that she had seen a hospital on her way here.


    The hospital was about a hundred meters away from here.


    ¡°Miss, is he okay? Will he be fine?¡± the girl asked while crying. Her utter panic and fear were


    reflected in her big, watery eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s suffering from cyanide poisoning. We must send him to the hospital right now. There¡¯s no time


    to waste,¡± As X spoke, she waved at her bodyguards. ¡°Hurry up! Carry him to our car!¡±


    Hearing X¡¯s order, the bodyguards immediately lifted the young man and dashed out of the hall.


    X held the girl¡¯s hand and tried to calm her down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine once he reaches the


    hospital.¡±


    The girl nodded obediently.


    X then quickened her pace to catch up with the bodyguards, her hand still holding on to the girl¡¯s


    hand tightly.


    The group of people rushed downstairs in terror. The bodyguards immediately carried the guy into


    the ck Rolls Royce once they reached the parking lot.


    The girl quickly hopped into the car and sat beside the man.


    On the other hand, X got into the driver¡¯s seat and grabbed the car keys from one of the


    bodyguards. Without further ado, she started the car and floored the pedal, speeding toward the


    hospital, based on her memory.


    The other bodyguards¡¯ cars followed closely behind her.


    The group of people arrived at the hospital a minuteter.


    A few bodyguards carried the man into the hospital.


    X held the girl¡¯s hand and tried to keep up with their speed.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As soon as they set foot into the outpatient clinic, X stopped a nurse and told her about the


    man¡¯s condition in fluent French.


    She exined to the nurse the method to rescue him too.


    Grasping the situation, the nurse immediately found a stretcher and contacted the other medical


    staff while pushing the man into the emergency room.


    Everything happened in less than three minutes.


    After seeing the man was sent to the emergency room, X¡¯s heart finally returned to her chest.


    She briefly counted the time they took toe here. It was within the golden time. The man should


    be fine.


    She ran all the way here. Her body was covered in sweat, and her heart almost leaped out of her


    throat.


    X took a deep breath before turning to the girl next to her.


    The girl had been weeping all the time piteously. She hung her head and buried her face in her


    palms.


    She was a stunning mixed-race girl. Her tears and sobs broke X¡¯s heart into a million pieces.

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    X Quest¡¯s heart softened when she looked at the girl. She gently patted the girl¡¯s back and


    comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, girl. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The girl did not answer X. She kept on crying with her head down. Uneasiness and fear were


    written all over her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat over there while waiting for him.¡± Following that statement, X held the girl¡¯s


    hand and led her to the bench.


    The girl sat down obediently as X told her to though she still refused to reply to her.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    X understood that the girl needed some time to herself, so she decided to stop talking. She


    plopped down next to the girl, quietly apanying her outside the emergency room.


    The two remained silent for a long time before the girl finally opened her mouth. ¡°Thank you so


    much,¡± she blubbered.


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do,¡± X said.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine, right?¡± the girl asked.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯ll most probably be fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve learned medicines before. I know his condition,¡±


    X reassured her.


    ¡°Hopefully. Thanks for everything, miss. I honestly don¡¯t know what to do without you.¡± The girl


    choked.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to help. Come on. Stop crying, hmm?¡± X gentlyforted her. She pulled out a piece of


    tissue from her bag and handed it to the girl.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the girl thanked X politely again before taking the tissue from X and wiping her


    tears and snots.


    ***


    About ten minutester, the door of the emergency room was pushed open.


    The blonde, blue-eyed attending doctor, came out of the room.


    When the girl saw the doctor, she immediately ran to him and asked in French, ¡°How is he? Is he


    alright?¡±


    The doctor nodded reassuringly as he answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the girl¡¯s suspenseful heart finally found its peace.


    The same was true for X.


    ¡°Fortunately, you guys have sent him to the hospital in time. I¡¯m afraid that the situation would be


    totally different if you guys were a minuteter¡­¡± the doctor said again.


    The girl immediately turned to X when she heard that, her eyes brimming with excitement as she


    looked at X. ¡°He¡¯s safe now, thanks to you. Thank you so much for everything, miss. I honestly


    don¡¯t know what else to say other than ¡®thank you¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s my pleasure. Alright, I¡¯m going to leave first. The doctors and nurses will take care


    of him from now on. He¡¯ll be fine as long as he gets enough rest. Don¡¯t worry about him anymore,


    okay?¡± X slowly got up from the bench as she spoke.


    Hearing that, the girl immediately walked up to X and clutched her hands. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your


    name?¡±


    ¡°X Quest,¡± X replied.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Daisy Cox, and I''m seventeen. Can I have your WeChat so I can contact you in the


    future? I owe you big time.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m happy to help.¡± X waved casually. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She wanted to go back to the jewelry exhibition.


    After the exhibition, she was going to give Stanley a surprise.


    With that, she turned around and left without turning a hair.


    ***


    It was almost evening in Country Y while Country X was still at noon.


    Prison cell 404, Municipal Jail.


    ¡°Pfft¡­ You and your mother are rubbish!¡±


    Emily Quest was taking a nap in the cell before a cold, gravelly male voice awakened her. Her eyes


    snapped open instantaneously.


    The first thing that came into her sight was a tall man wearing a ck robe and a golden mask.


    The golden mask had perfectly covered the man¡¯s face. Emily could not see his features at all.


    Emily sprang from the bed as soon as she saw him. She knelt in front of him, her limbs trembling in


    fear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m a failure! I¡¯m a loser!¡±


    As she spoke, she subconsciously nced around herself.


    Sadly, there was no one else in the eerie prison cell except the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you everything you want from me. All I want you to do is to get rid of X Quest. What


    on earth have you done? I¡¯d better send you to hell,¡± the man hissed coldly.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    His tone suggested impatience and loathing. Wrath and resentment surrounded him as if he was a


    devil from hell.


    Emily Quest could feel her scalp prickle. She immediately sank to the ground, repeatedly kowtowing


    to beg for his mercy. ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ Please give me another chance¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a second chance, haven¡¯t I? How dare you to ask for a third chance? Am I supposed


    to give you the fourth chance too? Dumbass! Kill yourself!¡± the man bellowed.


    ¡°No¡­ No, Master, please give me another chance¡­ Just once¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send your mother to hell too, so you have apanion down there.¡±


    ***


    In Kingstell, Country Y.


    After returning to the jewelry exhibition, X Quest bought several sets of her favorite jewelry


    pieces.


    She strolled around the hall for quite some time after settling the bill. When she noticed that the sky


    was turning dark, she left the hall with her bodyguards and got into their respective cars.


    Leaning against the soft backrest, X took out the tiny silver diamond-studded mirror and


    observed her makeup earnestly.


    After making sure that her makeup was perfect, she grabbed her phone and called Stanley Batton


    delightedly.


    Stanley answered her call in less than a second.


    Stanley was in a grand conference room on the other end of the phone, having an urgent meeting


    with the Kingstell branch¡¯s executives.


    The man¡¯s serious expression melted away the moment he picked up the call. ¡°Yes, honey? Do you


    need any help?¡±


    ¡°Nah, can¡¯t I call you when I¡¯m free?¡± X questioned him.


    Stanley rose to his feet and left the conference room under the crowd¡¯s attention. He closed the


    door behind him, then leaned against the wall. ¡°Of course, you can.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± X asked cheerfully.


    Hearing Stanley¡¯s voice made her miss him even more.


    They were only apart for a few days.


    However, she felt like they were away from each other for a century.


    The same was true for Stanley.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m having a meeting at Kingstell.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss me?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I miss you too, hubby.¡± X smiled, sweetness flooding her heart.


    Her husband always had extraordinary power.


    Even if she did not get to see him, hearing his voice alone would brighten her day.


    ¡°Alright, I have to go. I still have work to do,¡± X lied. She then covered her mouth and giggled


    mischievously.


    ¡°Okay. Be careful when you¡¯re at home alone. Eat well, sleep well. Call me if anything happens,


    alright? I¡¯ll always answer your call no matter howte it is here.¡±


    Warmth spread in X¡¯s heart. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, X looked at the bodyguard sitting at the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Go to Stanley¡¯s


    company.¡±


    The cars gradually moved forward and blended into the flow of traffic in the very next second.


    On the other hand, Stanley regained his seriousness as soon as he hung up the phone. He coldly


    went back into the conference room and continued with the meeting.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    All the executives were sitting at the edges of their seats. None of them dared to breathe too loudly.


    They were just like a bunch of barons facing the high and mighty king.


    The air in the room was several degrees colder all of a sudden.


    The crowd wondered if they were having the meeting at the North Pole now.


    ***


    A convoy of ck luxury cars wheezed through the streets.


    Very soon, they reached the Dragon Group¡¯s branch office located in the center of Kingstell.


    Just as the bodyguard was about to turn into the office, X ordered, ¡°Pull over here. I¡¯ll go in by


    myself. You guys can go back and have some rest.¡±


    Hearing her order, the bodyguard immediately pulled by the roadside.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    The cars behind them all came to a halt too.


    The sky was painted ck.


    The night was aglow with the dazzling city lights.


    Dragon Group¡¯s branch office was as grand as the head office.


    The outside of the building was made of ss. It towered over the other buildings around it, looking


    exceptionally spectacr in the moonlight.


    There were security guards on either side of the main entrance. They were standing as rigid as


    poles, dedicatedly guarding the building.


    X Quest¡¯s bodyguards got out of the cars before her.


    After that, they lined up in two rows beside the car and hung their heads respectfully.


    X fixed her high ponytail before getting out of the car carefully. She crossed the busy road and


    headed straight to thepany¡¯s main entrance.


    Just as she was about to enter the building, the four security guards at the entrance stood in her


    way and stopped her from going inside.


    The four of them were pure Country Y-ians, with blonde hair and blue pupils. They were tall and


    buff. They formed a huge wall in front of X as they stood together.


    ¡°Miss, may I know who you are?¡± one of the security guards asked coldly in French.


    ¡°I¡¯m Stanley Batton¡¯s wife,¡± X replied.


    The security guard frowned. ¡°You¡¯re the nth woman who ims to be his wife this year.¡±


    The other three security guardsughed sarcastically next to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m the young mistress. I¡¯m serious,¡± X said again.


    ¡°We don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± The security guard shook his head.


    ¡°...¡±


    Having no other choice, X nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Sorry, miss, you can¡¯t go in here. Please leave,¡± he insisted.


    Right at this moment, a group of blonde female employees came out of the building.


    One of them snorted in disdain when they overheard the conversation between X and the


    security guards. ¡°Herees another girl who tries to sneak into ourpany by pretending to be


    the young mistress. I wonder where their confidencees from. Pfft.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Thesedies are shameless.¡± Another employee sneered.


    Instead of rebuking them for their harshments, X took out her phone and called Stanley


    Batton. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m at yourpany¡¯s main entrance, but I¡¯m not allowed to go in.¡±


    ¡°Are you in Country Y?¡± Stanley sounded excited.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ming.¡±


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Initially, X wanted to surprise Stanley by running straight into his office.


    Too bad, her n failed because the security guards here were too strict.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Their tricks are all the same¡­¡± Apparently, one of the female employees could


    understand English. She could not help but roll her eyes when she heard what X said.


    The few of them stopped in their tracks to see how X would make a monkey out of herself.


    The four security guards were unhappy about X¡¯s stubbornness. Their faces all clouded over.


    ¡°Miss, please get out of here. Don¡¯t try to y tricks on us,¡± another bodyguard demanded in


    French.


    The female employees could not help snickering at her, their eyes full of disgust.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    X did not bother to argue with them. She remained rooted to the ground with her mouth shut,


    waiting for Stanley toe down and prove them wrong.


    ¡°Please leave now,¡± yelled the security guard on the far left.


    X ignored them and yed with her phone.


    ¡°What a b*tch. I bet she¡¯s trying to divert the guards¡¯ attention by ying her phone so she can


    sneak into the building when they¡¯re not looking at her. That¡¯s what all the girls did in the past,


    right?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Hahahaha¡­ I love seeing these people ying silly tricks.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty good-looking, but her intelligence is¡­ Well, well¡­¡±


    The female employees kept throwing suspicious nces at X as they whispered among


    themselves in French.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Though they tried to keep their voices down, X Quest could still clearly hear their malicious


    comments.


    Every word pierced her eardrums like a de.


    Nevertheless, she remained as calm as ever.


    She could understand their reactions to her abrupt arrival.


    They must have encountered many ridiculous girls trying to sneak into their office and hit on their


    president. ¡®I¡¯m the young mistress¡¯ was themon lie they used.


    They had seen too much, so they were susceptible to girls like her.


    X inadvertently met the security guards¡¯ eyes while stretching her neck. The four of them formed


    a barrier against her intrusion, their eyes burning with fury as they red at her.


    X raised her brows indifferently before lowering her head and continuing ying with her phone.


    About two minutester¡ª


    Stanley Batton marched out of the elevator with Zack Cassidy.


    They headed straight to the main entrance once they stepped out of the elevator.


    Stanley was wearing a white dress shirt with a pair of ck trousers.


    He did not wear any tie today. Instead, the first two buttons near the cor were unfastened, vaguely


    showing his sexy corbone.


    His sleeves were rolled up to his elbow, making him look extraordinarily elegant and neat.


    His long legs were eye-catching, and his perfect body proportion was enviable.


    X cracked into a bright smile the moment she caught sight of Stanley. Lovesickness had been


    torturing her all these days. Nheless, all the agony melted away when she finally met the man


    she had been longing for.


    Coldness swarmed over the main entrance with Stanley¡¯s arrival.


    All the female employees, who were having funughing at X, shuddered at his powerful and


    menacing aura.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Did this woman just call Stanley?


    ¡°Good evening, President Batton!¡± The employees nodded respectfully while greeting Stanley in


    unison.


    Upon hearing that, the four security guards immediately turned around to face Stanley. They


    subconsciously opened a path for Stanley and then shouted courteously, ¡°Good evening,


    President!¡±


    However, Stanley could not care any less about them. He walked up to X at once, his eyes fixed


    upon her.


    He could not peel his eyes off X¡¯s beautiful face even if he tried.


    ¡°Why are you here? Hmm? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯reing to Kingstell?¡± Stanley could


    not hide his joy and surprise.


    Only god knew how much he missed her these days!


    The crowd nearly jumped out of the skins when they heard thating from Stanley¡¯s mouth.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She really was the president¡¯s wife?


    Oh my¡­


    They regretted being harsh to X just now!


    X¡¯s smile did not falter for a second. Her voice was as sweet as ever. ¡°Well, I wanted to surprise


    you. I was going to break into your office, but I hade to face some problems here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Stanley gazed at X fondly as he ruffled her hair.


    Following that statement, he ced his long arm around her waist and scooped her knees, lifting


    her effortlessly. He carried her into the building as if no one else existed on earth.


    Everyone was jealous of the intimacy between the lovebirds.


    This was especially true for Zack.


    He swallowed his envy and quickly caught up with them.


    The rest of the crowd was in aplete daze.


    ¡°Is she our president¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°No wonder she looks so familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen her picture on Twitter before. I didn¡¯t recognize


    her because she¡¯s wearing a different style of outfit and makeup today.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to die?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that iceberg is so kind to his wife. Unbelievable.¡±


    When the three of them reached the exclusive elevator, Stanley nced at Zack coldly. ¡°Take the


    other elevator, Zack.¡±


    For a split second, Zack felt that he was cold-shouldered by his fifth master.


    However, he did not dare to disobey Stanley. He lowered his head and adjusted his silver-rimmed


    sses to hide his awkwardness. He pressed the ¡®up¡¯ button for Stanley before leaving the two of


    them and heading to the lobby.

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    When the doors opened, Stanley Batton carried X Quest into the elevator.


    Soon, the elevator doors closed.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As soon as the doors closed, Stanley put her down, pressed her against the wall, and kissed her


    passionately.


    By the time he was aware of his hands, they had lifted X again and then forced her against


    another wall.


    The two¡¯s inappropriate posture reflected how affectionate they are toward each other.


    The temperature rose sharply in the tiny elevator.


    Though Stanley only left home for a few days, he missed X so much that he was about to go


    crazy.


    He finally got to see her now. There was no way he could let her go.


    X¡¯s heart pounded against her chest, blush searing from her cheeks to her neck.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ Is there¡­ Is there any surveince camera in the elevator?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh god, how dare you kiss me here¡­ Uhmm¡­ Let go of me¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my ce. I can do whatever I want. Nobody is going to stop me from kissing you¡­¡±


    The next thing X knew, she was not given a chance to speak anymore.


    Ding¡­


    They had reached the topmost floor, sixty-sixth floor. The elevator door opened slowly.


    Only then was Stanley willing to let go of X. He gave her a princess-hug and strode out of the


    elevator.


    X¡¯s cheeks were burning hot.


    Her heart was racing frantically as if there was a motor attached to it. Her limbs went weak, and her


    body was soft.


    ¡°I need to go back for the meeting first. Wait for me, hmm?¡± Stanley whispered in her ear.


    His warm breath ran down her skin and invaded all her senses. X could not help quivering at the


    tingling sensation.


    ¡°Okay. Put me down first. What will your staff think of you if they see us like this?¡±


    ¡°They have nothing to do with us.¡±


    As he spoke, he carried X to a room with a frosted ss door.


    Meanwhile, Zack was running in their direction.


    Seeing that his fifth master had already arrived, Zack immediately quickened his pace and opened


    the door for him politely.


    X¡¯s eyes were out on stalks when the door flung open.


    She thought that this was his office. It turned out that it was a conference room!


    What was worse was that therge table was facing the door.


    Dozens of people were sitting in front of the table, and they were all staring at her in shock.


    Their eyes were filled with dismay.


    It was as if they had seen a ghost.


    X¡¯s face grew increasingly redder. ¡°Put me down¡­ I¡­ I want to go to your office¡­¡±


    ¡°Good girl, I want you to stay with me.¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head and gently kissed her


    forehead in front of everyone.


    X¡¯s heart threatened to escape from her throat in the very next second.


    ¡°Stanley Batton! Many people are looking at us,¡± Xined in embarrassment.


    Stanley ignored her and strode across the room. A faint smile was etched upon his face as he sat


    down across from the executives.


    He then carefully ced X on hisp.


    Everyone in the room was at a loss for words. They started to exchange looks of unease.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± X nagged.


    She wanted to struggle, but too many people were looking at her.


    It was so embarrassing.


    ¡°Fine,¡± the man said dotingly before turning to Zack, who was standing beside him. ¡°Grab a chair for


    me.¡±


    Zack immediately found an empty chair and ced it next to Stanley.


    Reluctantly, Stanley released X and ced her on the empty chair.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    Stanley Batton had dropped a bombshell when he did that.


    Nheless, no one in the room dared to make a sound. They could only look at each other to


    soothe the awkwardness between them. From time to time, they would sneak a look at X Quest


    out of curiosity.


    X knew that everyone was staring at her, and she felt extremely embarrassed about it.


    Taking a deep breath, X gave the crowd a curt nod and greeted them politely, ¡°Hello everyone.


    I¡¯m X Quest, Stanley Batton¡¯s wife. Sorry for disturbing you all. Please go on with the meeting.


    Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Her decent speech, gentle tone, and stunning face made everyone¡¯s heart flutter.


    All the executives fell in love with her instantaneously. They gave her a big smile to wee her.


    ¡°Zack, buy us some dinner. We¡¯ll have dinner while discussing the project. Oh yeah, get everyone a


    cup of milk tea too,¡± Stanley turned to Zack Cassidy and ordered.


    Zack nodded obediently.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°You decide.¡± X did not have anything in mind at the moment.


    ¡°Get some steak then. She wants medium-rare. Don¡¯t forget about the milk tea,¡± Stanley reminded


    Zack earnestly.


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Master,¡± Zack replied courteously before leaving the conference room with arge group


    of bodyguards.


    The executives in the conference room were even more stunned now.


    As everyone in thepany knew, their president hated them to do other things when they were


    having a meeting. This was especially true for eating. They were not allowed to eat in the


    conference room.


    Their president was perverse today.


    Indeed, everyone knew that the root cause of the anomaly was X, the young mistress.


    Their president really treated his wife differently.


    He broke all the rules that he had set just to make his wife happy.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue with the meeting,¡± Stanley glowered at the crowd coldly and said.


    Very soon, Stanley regained his usual seriousness and got into gear.


    He listened to everyone¡¯s ideas earnestly, then nodded in agreement and jotted down some


    important points. Sometimes, he would also point out the problem of their discussion and share his


    opinion.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He looked more charming when he was working.


    The main purpose of the meeting today was to weigh thepany¡¯s development ns for the


    second half of the year. They had also drawn up some goals for each department.


    The meeting was conducted in French, but Stanley had no problem understanding it at all. He


    spoke just like a pure Country Y-ian.


    He sounded sexier than ever when he spoke in French.


    He had a perfect ent, a serious expression, and stunning features. X felt like she was


    watching an idol drama, and Stanley was undoubtedly the male lead of the drama.


    X could understand everything they were talking about, but she decided not to interrupt their


    discussion. She watched them in silence and listened to their opinions attentively.


    She shared the same insights as Stanley most of the time.


    The meeting continued smoothly when Zack interrupted them with their dinner. The bodyguards


    came back with bags of steak and milk tea in the hands.


    As soon as Zack set foot into the room, he grabbed two sets of dinner and carefully ced them in


    front of Stanley and X, respectively.


    Subsequently, he led the bodyguards to distribute the remaining food and drinks to each of the


    executives.


    X was pretty hungry after a long day.


    She immediately picked up the cutlery when she saw the steak, ready to enjoy her dinner.


    However, before she could even cut the steak, Stanley took the cutlery from her and moved her


    te of steak to himself. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he started cutting the steak for his wife.


    After cutting the steak into small pieces, he returned the cutlery to X and ced the steak in front


    of her.


    The sweetness between the lovebirds gave everyone in the room goosebumps.


    Damn! They were so sweet!


    ¡°Thanks,¡± X said softly. She then lowered her head and elegantly enjoyed the food.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    Stanley Batton affectionately ruffled X Quest¡¯s hair and looked down at her. ¡°Is it good?¡±


    X nodded.


    Zack Cassidy had bought the ck pepper vored steak she liked. The texture was excellent. Not


    only was the meat tender, but it was also juicy. X liked it a lot.


    ¡°Have some more, okay?¡± Stanley said.


    With that, he gracefully picked up his knife and fork, and he started to enjoy the delicious food.


    When others saw that Stanley was eating, they eagerly picked up their knives and forks, and they


    started to eat too.


    They ate and discussed work over the meeting at the same time. Everyone still seemed serious.


    After finishing her steak, X carefully opened a bottle of strawberry milk tea. She drank it while


    she yed with her phone.


    Once she finished drinking the milk tea, she felt exhausted.


    Hence, she leaned against her chair and was prepared to rest with her eyes closed for a while.


    However, she somehow ended up falling asleep without realizing it.


    Not long after falling asleep, her body started leaning toward Stanley. Her headnded on hisp.


    Stanley, who was concentrating on the meeting, then ruffled her hair affectionately. After that, he


    looked at everyone solemnly. ¡°Be softer¡­ Don¡¯t wake her up.¡±


    X¡¯s face looked extremely gentle as she slept on hisp.


    With just one look, Stanley felt as if his heart was melting.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When everyone heard this, they immediately held their breaths and nodded.


    After that, everyone lowered their voices when they spoke.


    The meeting went on.


    Stanley gently brushed his hand against X¡¯s hair while he listened intently to what everyone was


    saying.


    Under the light, the side of X¡¯s face looked as perfect as if god himself had shaped it.


    Stanley¡¯s movement was very, very gentle. It was almost like he was petting an expensive, white


    Persian cat.


    To avoid waking X up and making Stanley angry, everyone lowered their voices as much as they


    could.


    ***


    At half-past nine, the meeting ended.


    Stanley still didn¡¯t wake X up.


    Instead, he gently carried her in his arms and walked out of the meeting room.


    Nobody dared to make a sound.


    Zack and the bodyguards even deliberately walked softly as they followed Stanley and X.


    After Stanley and his entourage walked away, the crowd in the conference room let out a collective


    sigh of relief as if they had been set free.


    Soon, everyone couldn¡¯t resist discussing what just happened.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I was nearly suffocating myself. I kept forcing myself to speak softer. It felt terrible¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. This is the first time I saw our CEO being so protective toward a girl.¡±


    Two high-level executives conversed with each other in English.


    Right after that, a high-level female executive with blonde hair and blue eyes looked in Stanley¡¯s


    direction with an expression of admiration on her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying in Country Z? One


    would be too afraid to eat something, but they¡¯d also be afraid of dropping it if they held it with their


    hands¡­ This is precisely meant for the CEO¡¯s wife.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally seen it myself today. I really didn¡¯t expect that the CEO would be like this too.¡± Another


    high-level female executive with blonde hair and blue eyes also spoke fluently in Country Z¡¯s


    language.


    ***


    Stanley carried X to the office¡¯s main lobby. X then slowly opened her eyes.


    Now, she felt much more energetic. The exhaustion she felt from traveling earlier was also gone.

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    X Quest looked at Stanley Batton briefly before subconsciously ncing around. She then


    rubbed her eyes gently. ¡°Is the meeting over?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Stanley answered softly.


    ¡°When did I fall asleep?¡± X asked.


    ¡°You fell asleep not long after dinner¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± With that, X naturally wrapped her arms around Stanley¡¯s neck. After that, she looked at


    the bodyguards behind them embarrassedly. ¡°Put me down. I can walk on my own,¡± she said.


    ¡°Let me hold you for a while.¡± Stanley had no intention of putting her down. His gaze never left her,


    and the look in his eyes was full of gentleness.


    X didn¡¯t say anything further. She let him carry her while she enjoyed the warmth of his embrace.


    ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to eat, hmm?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Do you want me to be a pig? I just had dinner, and you¡¯re asking me to eat again,¡± X


    comined softly.


    Stanley smiled. ¡°I was just afraid you might be hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a pig. Why would I get hungry so easily?¡± X said.


    ¡°Oh, alright. Shall we go home then?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X immediately nodded.


    After that, she naturally rested her head against his chest.


    She could feel the warmth of his body through the thinyer of fabric.


    At such a distance, X could clearly hear his heart beating forcefully.


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he walked faster.


    ***


    An entourage of ck luxury cars soon arrived at a high-ss, dreamy-looking area in the center of


    the city and stopped at building No. 8.


    After the cars stopped, X looked around once more.


    This building had an expansive view of the surrounding, and huge gardens surrounded it. The


    environment seemed beautiful around it.


    In the early parts of summer, all sorts of flowers were in full bloom in the garden.


    The odd-looking flowers and nts were also pleasant to look at.


    When one looked at such a view, one felt very much at ease.


    The bodyguards were the first to get out of their cars.


    Right after that, they opened the doors for X and Stanley.


    The two of them got out of the car at the same time.


    As soon as they did so, Stanley quickly walked over to X and picked her up.


    X looked at Stanley helplessly as she wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Are you going to treat


    me as if we¡¯re joined at the hips?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m prepared to be joined at the hips with you all night long,¡± Stanley whispered into her ear


    before gently nibbling her earlobe.


    His warm breath brushed her earlobe and the surrounding area of her neck, instantly causing her


    heart to feel numb.


    X immediately started to blush. Subconsciously, she turned to look at the people behind them.


    Although Stanley wasn¡¯t loud, they could all hear him.


    When her eyes met with theirs, they all coughed awkwardly before looking down and pretending as


    if nothing happened. They continued to walk behind X and Stanley.


    X knew from their reaction that they must have heard what Stanley said.


    She began to feel increasingly embarrassed.


    X rolled her eyes at Stanley. ¡°Stanley, do you know what silence means?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he replied.


    ¡°¡­¡± X rolled her eyes at him again before lowering her head in embarrassment.


    Stanley¡¯s unit was on the sixteenth floor.


    By design, a single unit upied the entire floor in this building.


    Inside the unit was a huge, baroque-style foyer.


    After Stanley carried X inside, Zack and the rest were smart enough to leave.


    Without anybody around, Stanley became even more unrestrained.


    He put X down on the couch before pressing his body against hers. He then carefully studied her


    face with his palms on both sides of her cheeks.

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    Under the warm, gentle light, X Quest¡¯s face seemed like a peeled lychee fruit that was soft and


    delicate.


    Her eyes were shining brightly like a thousand stars.


    When Stanley Batton looked at her face, he felt as if a once empty space in his heart had been


    instantly filled.


    This woman was way too beautiful.


    No matter how often he looked at her, he would still be impressed.


    ¡°Tell me, why are you so pretty? Hmm?¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes were filled with affection.


    X¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s most probably because my parents both looked good¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ X Quest, I think I¡¯ve fallen head over heels in love with you. What do I do?¡± Stanley


    said.


    Before meeting X, Stanley never thought he¡¯d one day fall for a woman like this.


    Even more so, he never thought he¡¯d be this interested in any woman. In fact, he would feel


    disturbed for not seeing her for a single day. He wished he could tie this woman to his waist and


    bring her with him wherever he went.


    His straightforward words made X¡¯s heart feel warm. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this?¡±


    With that, she initiated a kiss by kissing him on his lips.


    When their lips met, all hell broke loose.


    ¡°You little devil!¡± Stanley said through gritted teeth.


    ***


    Next, Stanley used his action to prove to X what it was like for lovers to miss each other after


    being briefly apart more despesrately than newly-weds.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Within an hour after the two of them had fallen asleep, X¡¯s phone lit up on the nightstand.


    It was a call from Jeremy Quest.


    However, since her phone was on silent mode, X and Stanley were bothpletely unaware.


    X clung onto Stanley like an octopus, and she was sound asleep.


    Soon after, the screen on her phone turned dim.


    On the other nightstand, Stanley¡¯s phone lit up too.


    It was again a call from Jeremy.


    However, Stanley¡¯s phone was also on silent mode.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    There wasn¡¯t any sound in the bedroom.


    After that, both their phones continuously received calls the entire night¡­


    All the calls were from Jeremy.


    ***


    The next day, X and Stanley woke up at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    When X opened her eyes, she felt as if her body was falling apart.


    She moved her neck around ufortably before turning to look at the culprit next to her


    helplessly.


    He happened to have just opened his eyes too.


    When Stanley saw X, he immediately hugged her tight and rubbed his chin against the top of her


    head. ¡°Good morning, honey. Did you sleep well?¡±


    X rubbed her waist while sheined. ¡°How could I have had a good rest? My entire body


    hurt when I wake up¡­ Stanley, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t do that to me again.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take note next time.¡± Stanley chuckled.


    X was already immune to hearing this.


    She knew that Stanley was saying this out of courtesy. The reality was that he was saying


    something like, ¡®yeah, I know I was wrong, but I¡¯ll do it again¡¯.


    X directly rolled her eyes at Stanley before sitting up with difficulty.


    As soon as she sat up, she saw her phone screen lighting up.


    Her father was calling.


    X immediately picked up. ¡°Hello, Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°X, what were you and Stan upied with? I¡¯ve been trying to call you since the night before.


    You¡¯re only picking up my call now.¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice was so soft. He sounded very exhausted.


    Sensing something was amiss, X¡¯s heart instantly tightened. ¡°Dad, what happened to you?¡± she


    asked.


    ¡°Your sister and your aunt are dead. Come back and help me out with their funeral proceedings,¡±


    Jeremy said with a sob.

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    When X Quest heard that, she was instantly dumbfounded.


    Her mind went nk.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard.


    Two days ago, Emily Quest was still boasting about how she would deal with X in the future. How


    did she die just like that?


    And how did May Conner die so suddenly too?


    ¡°How did they die?¡± X asked.


    Stanley Batton could vaguely overhear the conversation between X and her father.


    His facial expression instantly became serious.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but he quickly sat up and moved closer to X so that he could hear what


    Jeremy was saying.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Emily killed herself. Your aunt suddenly had a cerebral hemorrhage¡­ They both died yesterday,¡±


    Jeremy said.


    This sudden news left X in a state of disbelief.


    She really didn¡¯t think the two of them would end up like this.


    The other day, when X saw Emily, Emily didn¡¯t look like she would kill herself at all.


    Emily even said through gritted teeth that she would get her revenge against X once she got out


    of prison.


    However, apart from feeling shocked, X didn¡¯t feel any other emotion.


    Now, she was most worried about her father. ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I thought I hated them to the point that I wouldn¡¯t care even if they died, but the truth isn¡¯t so¡­


    They left so suddenly. My heart still aches¡­¡± Jeremy wasn¡¯t concealing his feelings at all.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯lle back to you right away. My condolences¡­ We¡¯ll talk when I get back,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright. Their funeral will be held at parlor No. 1 in Municipal Funeral Home. The cremation will be


    held tomorrow morning,¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right over,¡± X said before quickly hanging up. She then turned to look at Stanley.


    ¡°You should have heard. Emily and May are both dead. I have to head back quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you. Let¡¯s pack up and leave right away,¡± Stanley said without hesitation.


    With that, Stanley picked up his phone and gave Zack Cassidy a call. ¡°Cancel all my ns right


    away. Prepare a private jet. I want to head back to Country Z right now.¡±


    Stanley sounded irrefutable.


    Right after that, he carried X into the bathroom to get cleaned up.


    Once they were done, X and Stanley changed into ck attires and left the house.


    X changed into a ssic, ck Chanel dress with medium-length sleeves and a ck hat.


    There was a thin ck veil draped over the brim of her hat, covering half of her face. X didn¡¯t


    have any makeup on.


    On the other hand, Stanley changed into a ck suit with a ck shirt on the inside.


    ***


    By the time the Batton family¡¯s private jet arrived in Antis, it was already five o¡¯clock local time.


    The daylight period during the early part of summersted much longer than in spring.


    By then, the entire city was still brightly lit.


    Stanley and X got out of the n before directly getting into a ck Rolls-Royce.


    Zack was driving, and the two of them sat in the backseat.


    Meanwhile, the other bodyguards got into other cars meant for security.


    Right after that, the group of luxury cars started heading quickly to Antis¡¯ Municipal Funeral


    Home.


    Throughout the journey, X¡¯s phone kept notifying her with news of Emily and May passing away.


    X wasn¡¯t in the mood to read the news. Instead, she nced at the international news before


    putting her phone into her purse.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    After the entourage of ck luxury cars left the airport, they sped all the way.


    Finally, the cars stopped in front of parlor No.1 at Municipal Funeral Home.


    All sorts of ck luxury cars were parked in the parking lot.


    There were whitenterns hung all around the courtyard where the funeral was held.


    The sky seemed gray and dull.


    It was as if the entire world was shrouded in a haze.


    The door of the parlor was wide open.


    X Quest could clearly see Emily Quest and May Conner¡¯s coffins surrounded by arge pile of


    wreaths.


    There were also countless wreaths ced neatly by both sides of the parlor¡¯s entrance.


    There were also ck-and-white photos of the both of them smiling widely on the wall behind the


    coffins.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jeremy Quest was sitting motionless in front of their coffins. He seemed to be hunching a little from


    behind. It was as if he had suddenly aged by a few years.


    All the Quest family¡¯s close friends and family members were here. Right then, some of them were


    lining up to pay their respect while others kneeled next to Jeremy to console him. Some stood on


    both sides as they cried continuously with their heads down.


    Once upon a time, X used to argue and fight with Emily and May. But now, these two had died


    just like that.


    X felt that life was very fragile.


    Everything that happened between these two women and X years ago was still fresh in X¡¯s


    mind.


    Stanley Batton held X¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried about Dad. He sounded very emotionally unstable over the


    phone,¡± X said.


    ¡°Time will wash away the scars in his heart,¡± Stanley said.


    With that, Stanley naturally hugged X by her shoulder.


    X let out a long sigh and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car,¡± she said.


    Very soon, the bodyguards opened their doors for them.


    The two of them quickly got out of the car and walked side by side into the funeral parlor.


    When people in the funeral parlor saw the two of them had arrived, they suddenly shifted their


    gazes to them.


    X ignored everyone else around. She directly walked with Stanley to Emily and May¡¯s coffins to


    pay their respects.


    After that, the two of them walked over to Jeremy.


    By then, Jeremy¡¯s eyes were red from crying. He didn¡¯t say a single word, and he seemed


    extremely aggrieved.


    X immediately kneeled, stretched out her arms, and naturally pulled Jeremy into her arms.


    ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry for your loss¡­¡±


    Jeremy nodded with reddened eyes.


    X didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, all she did was silently hug him.


    She understood how much grief Jeremy was feeling right now.


    Regardless of how Emily and May behaved, they were still Jeremy¡¯s family. He couldn¡¯t possibly not


    be sad about their deaths¡­


    This was especially the case for Emily, who was born of his blood and flesh.


    It must have felt terrible for Jeremy to have to bid farewell to his daughter.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t by your side during your saddest moment¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s there to be sorry for? Things happened so suddenly. You couldn¡¯t have been able


    to predict it.¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice already sounded hoarse.


    Just as Jeremy finished speaking, Tom Sullivan wheeled Julian Sullivan into the funeral parlor. They


    were apanied by Bailey Ronson, Tony Sullivan, and Mary Sullivan.


    The entire family was wearing ck outfits.


    Each one of them had somber expressions on their faces. They all looked sorrowful.


    However, X knew very well that, apart from Mary, everyone else¡¯s expression of grief was all


    fake.


    They went to pay their respects before gathering around Jeremy to offer him words of condolence


    funereally¡­

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Everyone in the Sullivan family seemed very aggrieved, but there wasn¡¯t a single tear in their eyes.


    X Quest knew very well that the entire family was just putting on an act.


    None of them from the Sullivan family actually felt sad about Emily Quest¡¯s death.


    Yet, even so, X still didn¡¯t feel sorry for Emily.


    Everyone needed to pay for what they did. Back when Emily was alive, she wasn¡¯t kind to others.


    After she died, she also shouldn¡¯t receive kindness from others.


    Jeremy Quest didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he silently listened to what the Sullivan family said as he


    looked at his wife and daughter¡¯s memorial portraits with an empty gaze.


    He was feeling extremely upset.


    Although he hated the two of them thoroughly, he still felt a great pain in his chest when he looked


    at their coffins and memorial portraits.


    Seeing her father like this made X feel extremely upset as well.


    She immediately hugged Jeremy tight. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t be too sad. You¡¯ll hurt yourself,¡± X said


    carefully.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jeremy nodded, but he still didn¡¯t say anything.


    Members of the Sullivan family pretended to let out a long sigh. After that, they backed away to one


    side and silently stood there in mourning.


    Once they had left, Stanley Batton also kneeled next to Jeremy and patted his shoulder. ¡°Dad, my


    condolences.¡±


    Jeremy nodded again.


    After a long while, Jeremy slowly turned to look at X and Stanley. ¡°X, you are all I have left.


    You must stay alive and not make me lose you too. Stan, please protect X well.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± X and Stanley said simultaneously.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be sad anymore. Watching you like this makes me feel terrible,¡± X added.


    Jeremy let out a long sigh and wiped his tears. ¡°How could I not feel sad¡­ X, why don¡¯t you and


    Stan go over to help me greet the guests. I want to sit by myself for a while.¡±


    X nodded before walking over to greet the other guests with Stanley.


    Right then, X was also not in a good mood.


    However, it wasn¡¯t because of Emily or May. In fact, it wasn¡¯t because of anyone else. Instead, it


    was because of her father.


    While everyone couldn¡¯t see, Tom couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    He thought he would still have to suffer under Emily¡¯s control for the longest time. But, to his


    surprise, she died just like that. He was overjoyed right now.


    From now on, he wouldn¡¯t have to live in fear anymore, and Emily would no longer haunt him.


    He could do whatever he wanted to without having to hide it.


    X unintentionally turned around and saw Tom¡¯s smile from the corner of her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for Emily yet again.


    Despite loving Tom all her life, Emily couldn¡¯t even get him to shed a single tear for her when she


    died.


    This man was truly heartless.


    X also began to feel d that this man had abandoned her back then.


    Looking at how Tom behaved now, X even felt a little grateful toward Emily.


    If it weren¡¯t for Emily, who was adamant about stealing Tom away from her, X would¡¯ve had to


    spend the rest of her life with this piece of trash.


    In the end, X would¡¯ve ended up just like Emily.


    When Tom realized that X seemed to be looking at him, he immediately stopped smiling. He


    lowered his head and continued to act as if he was grieving.


    X snorted coldly.


    ¡®This man sure has some acting skills.¡¯ She thought.


    X couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay any further attention to Tom. She shifted her attention once again


    to the guests who had just arrived.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    About half an hourter, Jeremy Quest trembled as he stood up. He walked directly to X Quest.


    ¡°Please go home and pack up your aunt and Emily¡¯s belongings. We¡¯ll bury those things with the


    two of them tomorrow,¡± he said.


    After saying that, Jeremy looked at Stanley Batton. ¡°Stan, please stay here and look after the


    guests.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± X replied. After that, X walked out of the parlor with Stanley. She then left the funeral


    home with a group of bodyguards waiting outside.


    ***


    Back at the Quest family¡¯s ce, X led the servants into Emily¡¯s room to sort out her personal


    belongings.


    They first took the jewelry on Emily¡¯s dresser and put them into a leather case.


    After that, they went into Emily¡¯s closet to continue sorting stuff out. They ced all of Emily¡¯s


    clothes, some essories, and her shoes into the leather case.


    ¡°What is this? Ms. X,e and have a look, quickly¡­¡± A female servant suddenly called out.


    X happened to be holding a few items of clothing and was about to put them in the leather box.


    She immediately looked over.


    All she could see was a female servant pointing at a wall.


    There were Post-it notes of various colors on the wall, and X¡¯s pictures upied half of the wall.


    The most terrifying thing was that her eyes were gouged out in each of her photos, and the corners


    of her mouth were painted with blood.


    It all seemed so frightful that it was almost as if one had seen a ghost.


    On a typical day, that wall was covered by clothes. Hence, an outsider wouldn¡¯t be able to see those


    things on the wall.


    X was a little shocked by what she saw.


    She never would¡¯ve thought that Emily would hide such things in her closet.


    X quickly walked over to the wall to take a closer look at the things on it.


    Upon taking a closer look, X could see all the words on the Post-it notes clearly.


    There were all sorts of weird symbols in different shapes on them. Although it looked like an ancient


    form ofnguage, it wasn¡¯t quite the case.


    X couldn¡¯t understand a single word.


    Her instincts told her that these words contained a certain secret Emily kept, and this all seemed to


    be a tabtion of her secret.


    After taking a deep breath, X slowly stood on her tiptoes and removed one of her photos.


    After looking at the shocking photo in the front, she looked at the back.


    On the back of the photo were mysterious symbols exactly like those on the Post-it notes written all


    over it.


    Right after that, X gradually removed all the other photos and checked the back.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mysteriously, she found that the same thing was on the back of each of these photos.


    X was confused by the sight of these words.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out which era this writing was from.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Right then, one of the female servants yelped.


    X immediately looked over only to find that the servant was sitting down on the ground, holding


    her right wrist. The servant seemed to be in pain, and her face was pale¡­


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± X asked.


    The servant panted as she pointed at a drawer below the jewelry cab with a frightened look on


    her face. ¡°I was jabbed by the needle that flew out of this box¡­ It hurts so much¡­ I feel as if all the


    veins in my body are burning¡­


    ¡°It feels like acid is flowing through my body instead of blood. Ms. X, I¡¯m in so much pain¡­


    Ahh¡­¡± The servant uttered.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    X Quest immediately walked over to the injured female servant as quickly as she could. She half-


    kneeled on the ground and checked the woman¡¯s right wrist.


    There was a very thin silver needle in the female servant¡¯s wrist. Only half of the needle had pierced


    her flesh, and the remaining half was still exposed.


    The skin where the servant was stabbed had already turned ck.


    Clearly, the needle contained poison¡­


    When the other servants saw this, they immediately gathered around. Each of them was shocked.


    X then looked at the box the servant mentioned.


    It was a huge square box with a Country Z design of flower carvings on it. There was abination


    lock on the box.


    Clearly, there was a mechanism on the box, and this servant had identally activated it. That was


    why the silver needle hurt her.


    Pfft¡ª


    The next second, the female servant who was jabbed by the needle fell directly to the ground. She


    was bleeding from all seven of her orifices and had passed out.


    When X saw this, her heart immediately rose to her throat.


    She quickly ced her hand over the female servant¡¯s nose, but she found that the woman was


    already dead.


    ¡°Ahh! Someone died!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Someone, help!¡±


    The female servants around them started to scream in a panicked manner.


    X, however, didn¡¯t say anything. She continued to put her hand on the female servant¡¯s nose with


    a serious look on her face to try and feel something.


    By then, the female servant had alreadypletely stopped breathing.


    Right after that, X checked her pulse.


    There was no pulse either.


    That meant this person was already dead.


    The next second, the area around where the female servant was jabbed quickly turned ck too¡­


    Within a few seconds, her entire body turnedpletely ck.


    X was shocked by what she saw yet again.


    She had also studied about poison before, but she had nevere across any poison that would


    cause such a reaction¡­


    X increasingly felt that Emily was very strange.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing how the female servant was dead, X felt both shocked and hurt¡­


    Although she was just someone who worked there, X did grow fond of her because she had


    worked in the house for many years.


    A fine person like her just died like that. X felt incredibly horrible.


    Right then, arge group of bodyguards ran inside.


    When they saw what was before them, they were all shocked.


    Each of them had a look of disbelief in their eyes.


    ¡°Madam¡­ This¡­¡± One of the bodyguards asked.


    ¡°She was poisoned and has died. Now, bring her body to the small shed in the backyard first. Don¡¯t


    share about this incident with anyone¡­¡± X ordered solemnly.


    The Quest family was already receiving a lot of attention because of Emily and May Conner¡¯s


    deaths.


    If their servant¡¯s odd casualty were made known, reporters would surely camp in front of the Quest


    family¡¯s house.


    The bodyguards immediately nodded respectfully. They then quickly carried the corpse out.


    The other servants began to panic as they discussed among themselves.


    ¡°What the hell happened? Why are there so many strange things in Miss Emily¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°Could Miss Emily have been in contact with some strange people? Could she have been a part of


    a strange organization?¡±


    X could hear everyone¡¯s concerns.


    She was also thinking about the questions that they were asking.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    ¡°Everyone, leave for now¡­ Don¡¯t touch anything inside this room. Leave it all to me,¡± X Quest


    said.


    The servants were more than happy to hear this. As soon as they heard what X said, they all ran


    outside.


    Once everyone had left, X shifted her gaze back to the box in the drawer.


    Upon taking a closer look, she discovered a piece of red paper beneath the box.


    She knew there would be secrets regardless of whether it was the box before her eyes or the paper


    beneath the box.


    If something terrifying wasn¡¯t hidden inside, Emily Quest definitely wouldn¡¯t have used a box that


    contained such a mechanism.


    Although X badly wanted to know what was inside, she didn¡¯t dare to just touch it.


    X could only suppress her curiosity and carefully push the drawer back inside.


    She¡¯d have to look for someone professional to solve this mystery.


    Otherwise, she would end up like the female servant earlier.


    From the odd symbols on the wall to the strange box in front of her, X realized more and more


    that she didn¡¯t know who Emily really was.


    Her gaze unintentionally shifted to another drawer beside her. She saw another red doll in the


    shape of a human as well as a red booklet.


    X¡¯s name was sewn onto the doll.


    She immediately frowned slightly before picking the doll up.


    Then, X discovered that not only was her name sewn onto the doll, but therge bunch of


    symbols she was earlier were also sewn onto it.


    X turned the doll around to look at its back.


    Likewise, her name and weird symbols were also sewn onto the back of the doll.


    With a confused look on her face, X put the doll aside. She then picked up the booklet to check it


    out.


    Inside the booklet, there were a bunch of odd symbols, just as she had seen before.


    Every page she flipped through was the same.


    When she got to thest page, she finally saw a row of words written in Country Z¡¯snguage.


    The words were written in red, and it looked like Emily¡¯s handwriting. ¡®Help Master kill X Quest.


    Kill X Quest. Kill X Quest. Kill X Quest¡­ Long live Master.¡±


    Master¡­?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Who was Emily¡¯s master?


    Now, it seemed that there was someone else behind Emily. Meanwhile, everything Emily had ever


    done to X might have been orders given by another person.


    Who was this master that Emily wrote of?


    Why was this person doing this to her? Why did he ask Emily to do those things to X?


    If there really was someone controlling Emily behind the scenes, could Emily¡¯s death not be as


    simple as it seemed?


    Could this person have murdered Emily and May Conner?


    X already found it very odd that the two women suddenly died together.


    Now that X saw these things, she found it even more suspicious.


    Could that person have realized Emily and her mother were no longer valuable, and he wanted to


    kill them because he was afraid they might expose the secret he had been trying to hide for so


    long?


    If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t this person be way too powerful?


    What kind of human was capable of killing two people in prison with such ease?


    Suddenly, countless question marks appeared in X¡¯s mind.


    All of this was just too fishy¡­


    X wanted to stay in Emily¡¯s room to look through her other personal belongings.


    She wanted to obtain more clues.


    However, to avoid being harmed by any other hidden, strange, and poisonous objects in the room,


    X chose to leave the closet with the booklet.


    X directly drove out to purchase a set of imprable protective gear.


    The set of protective gear included a full suit, a face mask, goggles, and gloves.


    These things looked not much different from regr medical protective gear.


    After putting theplete set of protective gear on, X first opened the drawer and retrieved the


    box with Country Z designs on it.


    The passwordbination device on the box seemed no different from those on ordinary luggage.

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    X Quest tried unlocking it with Emily Quest¡¯s birth date, but it didn¡¯t work at all.


    In the end, she tried using May Conner, Jeremy Quest, and Tom Sullivan¡¯s birth dates.


    The first two attempts didn¡¯t work, but Tom¡¯s birth date sessfully unlocked the box.


    Inside the box was a massive number of ss bottles with transparent liquid inside.


    The bottles were shaped like experimental test tubes, but the length was only half that of small-


    sized test tubes.


    There were also strange symbols on the bottle that X had seen before.


    X seriously had no idea what these were.


    Hence, she quickly put the stuff aside and continued to look through Emily¡¯s closet.


    After that, X didn¡¯t discover anything suspicious.


    She then returned to Emily¡¯s room to continue searching for anything suspicious.


    Likewise, she found nothing.


    After that, X quickly made her way into May Conner¡¯s room.


    The first thing she did was to open the drawers to May¡¯s dressing table¡­


    In the top-most drawer of the dressing table, X also saw the same Country Z-styled box that


    Emily had in her room.


    X quickly sat on the chair and tried entering May, Jeremy, and Emily¡¯s birth dates as passwords.


    In the end, none of them worked.


    Hence, X tried using May and Jeremy¡¯s wedding anniversary date as the password.


    This time, the box finally opened¡­


    The box contained the same things as Emily¡¯s box.


    Even the symbols on the ss bottles were precisely the same.


    X¡¯s instincts told her that these must havee from the ¡®master¡¯ Emily referred to.


    Meanwhile, this ¡®master¡¯ was controlling Emily and May at the same time.


    X felt increasingly confident that their deaths must have been rted to this master.


    Who was this ¡®master¡¯? What was this liquid? What kind of method did this person use to control


    these two women at the same time?


    The questions in X¡¯s heart were increasing at a crazy rate.


    After carefully keeping the things away, X started looking around in May¡¯s room¡­


    Apart from the box, X didn¡¯t find anything else.


    Right after that, X looked through every room on every floor of the house, as well as the corners.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Now, the only thing she found suspicious was the wall in Emily¡¯s room, Emily¡¯s booklet, the red doll,


    and the boxes containing strange liquid in both Emily and May¡¯s rooms.


    What did those symbols mean? What was the liquid? X needed to carry out a thorough


    examination.


    As for what was the person hiding behind Emily and May, X also needed to investigate properly.


    In the end, she returned to Emily¡¯s room to take a picture of the suspicious wall.


    X then tore off all the photos and Post-it notes on the wall before putting them in a piece of huge


    luggage.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Right after that, she went to May¡¯s room and moved the Country Z styled wooden box over. She


    then put Emily¡¯s box with May¡¯s box into the luggage.


    After everything had been put in ce, X took off her protective gear and shifted the box


    downstairs.


    Once she sat down on the couch, X quickly took her phone out and gave Stanley Batton a call.


    On the other hand of the call, Stanley was still upied at the funeral parlor. He was helping


    Jeremy to greet the guests and doing it as best as he could. Stanley received many positive


    comments from countless close friends and rtives.


    When Stanley saw that X was calling, he immediately walked out of the funeral parlor and picked


    up the call solemnly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, honey?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    ¡°Honey¡­ Pleasee back to the Quest family¡¯s house. I discovered very strange things,¡± X


    Quest said.


    ¡°Hmm, okay¡­¡± Stanley Batton answered without hesitation.


    There were people walking past him all the time, but none of them shone brighter than him.


    After making the call, X turned to look at a few servants who were doing house chores. ¡°Come


    here¡­¡± She said.


    The servants quickly walked over to X. They bowed their heads respectfully while waiting for


    instructions from X.


    ¡°You must all keep what happened at home today a secret. Nobody will say a word¡­¡± X


    instructed earnestly.


    Someone very powerful might be hiding behind all this. There might also be a huge, shocking


    scheme.


    If what happened was known to outsiders, and this person found out, it might easily cause panic¡­


    After all, X was out in the open, but that person was still hidden in the dark.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the servants all answered simultaneously.


    ¡°If I discover anyone spreading the news out, I will make her pay for it,¡± X warned.


    This was a crucial matter. X couldn¡¯t afford the slightest mistake.


    The servants all took in a deep breath at the same time. ¡°Yes!¡± they replied simultaneously yet


    again.


    ¡°Alright, you can all leave now. Without my permission, nobody cane to the living room,¡± X


    added.


    The servants quickly dispersed¡­


    After they had all left, X directly opened a box and retrieved a bottle of white, transparent liquid.


    She then put on a pair of single-use gloves before opening the bottle. Holding it close to the tip of


    her nose, X began carefully sniffing at it.


    This liquid had a slightly sour scent to it, and it smelled almost like vinegar.


    She suddenly recalled what her master had told her before.


    Her master once spoke of something known as Soul Devouring Potion.


    Back then, her master mentioned that this thing had a slightly sour scent simr to the smell of


    vinegar. It could be used as a supporting potion for hypnosis.


    If the hypnotist were able to make the hypnotized person drink this Soul Devouring Potion, coupled


    with amazing hypnosis techniques, he would easily control the hypnotized person¡¯s mind.


    Once this thing was used to help with hypnosis, the hypnotized person¡¯s thoughts could easily be


    molded like ydough.


    The hypnotist would be able to turn this person into anything he wanted. If he wanted the


    hypnotized person to hate someone, she would hate that person. Likewise, if he wanted the


    hypnotized person to love someone, she would love that person.


    However, X had only heard her master talking about this thing known as Soul Devouring Potion.


    She had never personally seen it before, and she wasn¡¯t sure if this liquid was the same thing.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Back then, when X mentioned she wanted to see this thing, her master told her that Soul


    Devouring Potions had basically already disappeared from this world.


    In the present world, it couldn¡¯t be found at all.


    Whether this thing was Soul Devouring Potion or not, X would have to wait for her master to


    have a look at it before making a conclusion.


    X quickly put the lid back on and kept it back in the box. She then called Ron Batton on the


    phone to tell him everything and asked him toe to the Quest family¡¯s house.


    Ron immediately agreed to it.


    ***


    After approximately an hour, Stanley walked through the door.


    As soon as he entered, he walked directly over to X and sat next to her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    X frowned slightly and told Stanley about everything she saw earlier.


    After hearing all this, Stanley¡¯s facial expression turned somber as well. There was a murderous


    look in his eyes. ¡°This means that there¡¯s someone behind all this. Everything Emily and May did


    might have been rted to this person¡­¡±


    Ding-dong. Ding-dong.


    Right then, the doorbell started to ring.


    X instantly stood up. ¡°It must be Grandpa¡­ I¡¯ll get it right away¡­¡±


    With that, she quickly walked to the door.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    X Quest subconsciously nced at the surveince screen first.


    Indeed, it was Ron Batton who stood outside the door. He was wearing a set of white martial arts


    outfits with a walking stick in his hand.


    The handle part of the walking stick was made of a huge, white jade ball. It seemed low-profile but


    yet had a tinge of luxury to it.


    X quickly opened the door and passed Ron a pair of slippers. ¡°Grandpa, these slippers are for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, X¡­¡± Ron said gently before looking affectionately at X and changing into the


    slippers.


    Once he was done, he casually closed the door behind him and resumed a somber expression on


    his face. ¡°Where¡¯s that Soul Devouring Potion you spoke of?¡±


    ¡°Here¡­¡± X naturally held Ron¡¯s arm and led him over to a seat in front of the living room¡¯s coffee


    table.


    As soon as they sat down, X eagerly handed over the bottle she had checked out earlier to Ron.


    Stanley Batton didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, with a grave expression on his face, he looked at Ron


    and waited for an answer.


    Ron slowly opened the lid. After that, he carefully held the bottle close to the tip of his nose and


    sniffed at it gently.


    As soon as he smelled it, his face turned even graver, and his frown deepened.


    When X saw her master¡¯s facial expression, she knew that this thing was not as simple as it


    seemed.


    ¡°Indeed, it is the Soul Devouring Potion. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d still be able to see it in this lifetime. This


    thing originated from Memphis¡¯ King of Poison, Sorax. It¡¯s an ultimate technique that¡¯s unique to


    him, and he never shared it with anyone else. Ten years ago, when Sorax died, this has supposedly


    disappeared from the world along with him,¡± Ron said truthfully.


    After saying that, Ron slowly closed the lid and put the bottle back on the coffee table.


    X and Stanley frowned simultaneously when they heard all this.


    X would never have thought that this thing was actually the Soul Devouring Potion.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s very likely that Emily and May were controlled by this ¡®master¡¯ who used the Soul


    Devouring Potion to hypnotize them.


    ¡°All those crazy things they did and their insane feelings of hatred were possibly rted to this thing


    too.


    ¡°Now that I think about it carefully, the two of them have started going against me and harming me


    ever since I was a kid.


    ¡°Could this ¡®master¡¯ have already started controlling them since then? Could it be that someone


    wanted to kill me even when I was a kid?


    ¡°But, if that was the case, I couldn¡¯t have possibly lived until now, could I?¡± X carefully analyzed


    things word by word.


    ¡°Or perhaps, the two of them were only controlled by that ¡®master¡¯ at ater stage?¡± X¡¯s mind was


    full of questions.


    All of this sounded too impossible.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Stanley had the same questions on his mind.


    ¡°Think about it carefully. When did Emily and May start behaving most crazily?¡± Stanley asked


    earnestly.


    X instantly tried hard to recall, but she felt that Emily and May had always been crazy, which only


    worsened over time.


    They never got along with X, and they were always causing her harm.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    ¡°It looks like¡­ They have always been the same. Anyway, they just treated me unusually badly,¡±


    X Quest said.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s unlikely that the person controlled them at an early stage¡­ Perhaps, some time down


    the road, they fell under this person¡¯s control. Otherwise, X wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay alive


    until now.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t get it. This person feels to me like a very powerful person. It should be very easy for


    him to take your life. Why did he go around in circles like this? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier if he simply


    hypnotized you and made youmit suicide?¡± Ron Batton began to voice his concerns.


    The things Stanley Batton and Ron said were also what X wanted to say.


    Endless question marks circled the three of their heads. All three of them felt very confused.


    There were many issues from a logical standpoint.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll only be able to understand what exactly is going on after we find that person. The


    problem is that he is in the dark while we are in the light. It might not be quite as easy to find him¡­¡±


    Ron continued speaking solemnly.


    X and Stanley nodded at the same time to show that they agreed.


    The things they spoke of were merely their hypotheses. In the end, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to find


    an answer.


    The only way they could find theprehensive answer was to locate that person.


    ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s one other thing I can¡¯t seem to understand. Why would that person give May and


    Emily so much Soul Devouring Potion? Could they have been nning to harm others with it but


    didn¡¯t manage to do so yet?¡± X asked another question.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but people who are hypnotized using the Soul Devouring Potion need to


    consume it once a week to remain under the hypnotized state. That¡¯s the only way the hypnosis will


    work effectively¡­ Hence, they have this with them so that they could drink it.


    ¡°Moreover, the Soul Devouring Potion is addicting. After drinking it once, one would never be able to


    stay away¡­ That¡¯s why they need to consume it every week.


    ¡°Whenever they don¡¯t consume it on time, their bone marrow and all the organs in their body would


    start to hurt. This thing is even scarier than drugs,¡± Ron exined earnestly.


    After listening to Ron¡¯s answer, X thought deeply for a few seconds. ¡°If they had been hypnotized


    very early on, someone should¡¯ve been delivering this stuff to them while they were stuck in prison.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been in such a peaceful state,¡± X said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it must be true¡­ Otherwise, as their family, you must have heard about the two of


    them being brought to the hospital due to abnormal circumstances,¡± Stanley said with a deep frown


    on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious about who this ¡®master¡¯ is¡­ Why does this person hate me so much?¡± X


    couldn¡¯t think of anybody for the longest time.


    Ron frowned deeply. ¡°Could it be an enemy of your family? Perhaps a business rival to your father?


    Or could it be bad blood from the previous generation?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My family doesn¡¯t have any bad blood from the previous generation¡­ But we naturally do have


    many enemies in business. The business world is like a battlefield. Making enemies is inevitable if


    we want to secure our business,¡± X answered.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps it might be someone your family¡¯s business offended? If this person doesn¡¯t want to kill


    you directly, is it possible that he wants to keep you alive to torture you slowly? What if he wants to


    kill you only after he¡¯s had fun torturing you?¡± Ron added.


    His words made X¡¯s hair stand from the terror she felt.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Stanley was equally creeped out by what Ron said. He felt terrified when he thought about all this.


    ¡°There¡¯s also another possibility¡­ What if he¡¯s an enemy to the Batton family?¡± X said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not impossible¡­¡± Ron said.


    ¡°Anyway, anything is possible right now,¡± he added.


    ¡°May and Emily¡¯s deaths are definitely rted to this ¡®master¡¯. We can try to find out about this


    person¡¯s identity from the two of their bodies¡­¡± Stanley narrowed his dark eyes before lighting up a


    cigarette. He took a puff at it while he spoke.


    X gently nodded. ¡°I must tell my father about this. To avoid alerting our enemy, we must


    cooperate with my father. We¡¯ll pretend not to have discovered anything and bury May and Emily.¡±

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    ¡°Tonight, we can quietly move their corpses to another ce while nobody else is around. We¡¯ll


    rece their corpses with two other corpses. Those corpses will be cremated in their ce


    tomorrow morning.


    ¡°After that, we¡¯ll secretly conduct autopsies on their bodies to find out the real cause of their


    deaths,¡± X Quest said.


    She believed there would definitely be traces of what was done before.


    They would leave no stone unturned.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Stanley Batton murmured.


    ¡°Oh, right. I also found these things in Emily¡¯s room. Have a look. These are all weird symbols. Do


    you recognize them?¡± X said before retrieving some of the Post-it notes with weird symbols


    written on them from the luggage next to her. She then handed the Post-it notes over to Ron Batton.


    After seeing the contents of the Post-it notes, Ron and Stanley both looked confused.


    Neither of them recognized what those symbols were.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize it¡­ This looks like a kind of script. It looks like an ancient form of text, but it¡¯s not


    quite it¡­¡± Ron said.


    ¡°The wall in Emily¡¯s room was covered with these things. I felt that we might find some clues from


    these things too¡­ If only we could decipher them,¡± X said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we might have to seek help from professionals¡­¡± Ron added.


    ¡°Also, the corpse of the servant who died after being jabbed by a poisonous needle is still being


    stored in the house. Master, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to have a look with me. We need to find out what


    kind of poison that servant was inflicted with. I¡¯ve never seen that kind of poison¡­¡± X added.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ron said.


    ¡°Perhaps, we might also find some clues from that servant¡¯s corpse.¡± With that, X stood up.


    Ron and Stanley also stood up simultaneously.


    After that, X brought the both of them to a small house in the backyard.


    The small shed only had a single floor, and there was only a single room inside.


    This was where they kept a bunch of misceneous items.


    The servant¡¯s corpse was ced on a tiny wooden bed in the center of the room.


    A white sheetpletely covered the corpse to conceal the terrifying appearance of the corpse.


    When X saw this corpse, her mood dipped to the bottom again.


    Sometimes, life was so fragile.


    Clearly, this woman was still fine in the morning. But now, she was gone.


    X truly regretted bringing this woman into Emily¡¯s room to sort through Emily¡¯s personal


    belongings.


    If the servant hadn¡¯t stepped into the closet, this tragedy wouldn¡¯t have urred.


    After taking a deep breath, X held her tears back and looked at Ron who was beside her.


    ¡°Master, please have a look¡­¡±


    After saying that, she held Ron¡¯s hand and walked up to the corpse.


    Stanley took a step forward before the two of them and lifted the white sheet for them.


    The next second, thepletely ck corpse appeared before the three of them.


    The terrifying state of the corpse left both men from the Batton family frowning simultaneously, a


    look of shock in both of their eyes.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ What kind of poison is this? Why haven¡¯t I ever seen it or heard of it?¡± Stanley asked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    Ron Batton didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he continued to frown deeply. ¡°It¡¯s probably the ck


    Poison¡­¡±


    ¡°ck Poison?¡± X Quest had never heard about any such poison. Now, she felt increasingly


    curious.


    ¡°Yeah. This kind of poison also originated from Sorax. It¡¯s made using over ten thousand types of


    poisons. A single dosage the size of a sesame seed would be enough to turn someone into this¡­¡±


    Ron said.


    ¡°Like the Soul Devouring Potion, this kind of poison should have eventually disappeared following


    his death¡­¡± Ron added.


    Both types of poisons pointed them to Sorax.


    X felt that this ¡®master¡¯ must have been rted to Sorax somehow.


    After all, these two types of poison were both rare poisons of this world.


    If this person wasn¡¯t rted to Sorax, it must not have been easy to acquire such poisons¡­


    ¡°Master, honey, do you think this ¡®master¡¯ might be rted to Sorax? Otherwise, how did hee to


    possess these strange poisons that should have disappeared following Sorax¡¯s death?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Could this person be Sorax¡¯s disciple or someone close to him?¡± she added.


    Stanley Batton thought about it deeply for a moment as he scratched his chin with one hand. ¡°That¡¯s


    a possibility¡­ Or perhaps, this person might be rted to someone close to Sorax.¡±


    Ron nodded gently as he pondered with a somber look on his face. ¡°Based on what I know, Sorax


    has a peculiar temper, and he¡¯s a loner. He doesn¡¯t have any disciple or family member. He¡¯s


    always been on his own, and he came and went without a trace¡­


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°However, this doesn¡¯t eliminate the possibility that he might be close to someone unknown to the


    outside world¡­¡± Ron said.


    ¡°All this requires further investigation,¡± he added.


    With that, Ron shifted his gaze to Stanley. ¡°Stan, I¡¯m leaving this matter to you. You are fully


    responsible. On top of that, you are also fully responsible for X¡¯s safety. If anything happens to


    X, you¡¯ll be the one to me,¡± Ron said.


    Stanley instantly looked determined, and he reached for X¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I lose my


    life, I¡¯ll make sure to protect X. I¡¯ll figure everything out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a few of the best private inspectors I know well to investigate this matter¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Hmm, alright¡­¡± Ron patted Stanley¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°I won¡¯t have to worry with you in this case,¡±


    Ron added.


    After that, Ron quickly covered the female servant¡¯s corpse with the white sheet.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave this corpse to Stanley too¡­ It¡¯ll be cremated after we finish getting the evidence we


    need¡­ Let¡¯s keep everything on a low-profile,¡± Ron said before looking at Stanley again.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Stanley replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make peace with her familyter, and I¡¯ll make sure they are fairlypensated. On top of that,


    I¡¯ll pay them money to keep their mouths shut¡­¡± After X finished speaking, she turned to look at


    the female body¡¯s servant that was covered under the white sheet. ¡®Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯ll give your


    family extrapensation. I¡¯ll look after your family for you.¡¯ X thought in her heart.


    Although the female servant¡¯s death was an ident, X felt very guilty in her heart.


    X couldn¡¯t help but feel that this female servant died because of her.


    That was because if X hadn¡¯t brought her inside, she wouldn¡¯t have died.


    In fact, X didn¡¯t even know how she should speak to the female servant¡¯s parents.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Zack to handle these things,¡± Stanley said as he held X¡¯s hand once again.


    He knew what X was thinking about, and he also knew X would find it hard to initiate the


    conversation.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll personally do all of this. After all, she died because of me.¡± With that, X gently wiped


    her tears away.


    ¡°X, you don¡¯t have to feel too guilty. This was an ident. Nobody wanted it to happen.¡± Ron let


    out a long sigh before he spoke.


    ¡°I know it was an ident. But if I hadn¡¯t asked her to go in there and pack up Emily¡¯s luggage, this


    ident wouldn¡¯t have happened. At the end of the day, it¡¯s still my fault.¡± While X spoke, she


    started sniffing again, and her eyes slowly turned red.


    Both the men from the Batton family were moved by her reaction.


    Ron gently rubbed her back. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Things have already happened. You should think about


    how topensate her family and how to talk to them about it¡­ To be honest, this has nothing to


    do with you. After all, you had no idea this would happen either,¡± Ron carefully said to X.

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought of finding a hidden weapon in your sister¡¯s room?¡± Ron Batton tried to


    comfort X Quest.


    Guilt filled X¡¯s heart no matter what Ron said.


    After all, the female servant was not only her servant but her family too.


    X lightly nodded before lifting her head to meet Ron and Stanley Batton¡¯s eyes. ¡°I heard that


    she¡¯s from a low-ie family. Her family has been renting a small apartment as they cannot afford


    to buy a house. I¡¯m going to find a house for them in Antis and give them five million dors¡­¡±


    By doing so, her family did not have to suffer from financial problems anymore.


    Though X understood that money could never make up for the pain of losing a family member,


    she would do everything to help her family to get through this misery.


    ¡°Okay. We have many houses in Antis. You can pick one for her family,¡± Ron offered.


    He agreed with X. It was a thoughtful idea.


    His fondness for her was doubled at that instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have plenty of houses here too. I¡¯ll find a suitable one and give it to them.¡± Following that


    statement, X took two small steps backward and bowed to the body. She could not hide the


    quiver in her voice as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Ron and Stanley immediately approached X and bowed to the body simultaneously.


    Subsequently, the three left the small shed and closed the door.


    Making sure that the door was locked, X looked at Stanley and Ron and said, ¡°Let¡¯s split up now.


    Grandpa, I¡¯ll send you home first. Hubby, try to look for a private detective to dig up some


    information about the ¡®master¡¯. I¡¯ll go back to the funeral home to inform my father about it.¡±


    ¡°Stan will send me home. You can go to the funeral home right away. Take more bodyguards with


    you, okay? Don¡¯t go out alone, especially at night. You shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± Ron started nagging her.


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry,¡± X interrupted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As Stanley spoke, he held X¡¯s hand tightly and led her out of the backyard.


    His intuition warned him that the ¡®master¡¯ behind the whole incident was a dangerous man.


    He ought to be more alert. He must protect X at all costs.


    What mattered most to him was X¡¯s safety and happiness.


    He was confident that he could take good care of X.


    Ron followed closely behind the two, his eyes filled with worries.


    Likewise, he was still thinking about the ¡®master¡¯.


    Though he had no idea who he or she was, he should not turn a blind eye to what was happening.


    The master was up to no good.


    The three of them returned to the front yard in silence. X¡¯s heart grew increasingly heavier every


    time she thought of the maid and the secret she had just discovered.


    She stopped walking and turned to Ron and Stanley. ¡°I¡¯d better get going. Hubby, please keep the


    things I found at a safe ce.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She trusted Stanley the most. She believed that this man would never disappoint her.


    ¡°I will.¡± As soon as Stanley finished his sentence, he clutched X¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his


    arms.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± X struggled and pushed him away. She was embarrassed because Ron


    was watching them.


    Nevertheless, Stanley hugged her tightly as if no one else existed on earth. ¡°Honey, I just want to


    tell you that I¡¯ll protect you no matter what. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be safe as long as I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll be


    your armor. I¡¯ll never let a sworde near you.¡±


    Suddenly, warmth spread in X¡¯s heart, taking away all her distress.


    For a split second, X was frozen to the spot. She stopped struggling and allowed Stanley to hug


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you, okay?¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    X knew that he did not say that for fun. She had found herself a knight who would protect her for


    the rest of her life.

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    She felt safe whenever she was with him.


    In fact, she was not that worried about her safety.


    Her life might be in danger, but she had him. She was not afraid of anything when he was around.


    ¡°The upright need not fear the crooked. Trust me. We¡¯ll get through this.¡± X Quest looked as


    determined as ever.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Stanley hugged her tightly again.


    Ron was pleased to look at the intimacy between the lovely couple.


    However, it did not ease his worries.


    He feared that something terrible was going to happen to X.


    He was on tenterhooks because he cared about her.


    X got along well with everyone in the Batton family. She was the apple of their eyes. They could


    not bear losing her.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go find Dad first.¡± X pushed Stanley away and admonished him, ¡°Take care of


    Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Stanley smiled and gently stroked her hair.


    ***


    X headed straight to parlor No.1 once she reached the funeral home.


    She was surprised to find that all her family and friends were still at the parlor.


    Everyone was sitting on the sides of the parlor, praying sincerely for May Conner and Emily Quest.


    On the other hand, Jeremy Quest was sitting in front of their coffins with his head down, his face all


    somber.


    As soon as X stepped into the hall, she could feel it was full of sorrow.


    The air was cold and woeful as if the world was going to freeze in the very next second.


    Taking a deep breath, X walked up to Jeremy and knelt beside him. ¡°Dad, can you pleasee


    with me? I have something important to tell you.¡±


    Jeremy gazed at X for a few seconds before nodding weakly.


    X immediately helped him get up from the chair, then led her to the ck Rolls Royce in the


    courtyard.


    She got into the driver seat while Jeremy got into the car from the other side.


    After scanning around the courtyard to make sure that there was no one around, X recounted


    everything that had just happened at home to Jeremy, including her suspicions and ns. The


    seriousness in her tone only amplified with each word she spoke.


    Jeremy nearly jumped out of his skin after listening to her story.


    He could not believe his ears.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°May and Emily were most likely killed by that so-called ¡®master¡¯. Is that what you mean? However,


    their autopsy reports clearly state that they¡¯re two suicides,¡± Jeremy eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°This guy must be a powerful man. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have sneaked into jail and kill the two of


    them at once. Judging from the poison he used, I believe that faking their deaths as hemorrhage or


    suicide is easy-peasy to him,¡± X exined.


    Jeremy nodded and took a deep breath, trying to digest the breaking news. He then quickly


    recollected himself and turned to X. ¡°Do what you¡¯re supposed to do. I support you.¡±


    He could not help gritting his teeth when he thought of the ¡®master¡¯.


    He frowned and sighed annoyedly, ¡°I seriously can¡¯t believe that this is real¡­ X, why would


    someone do such things to harm you? This is unbelievable!¡±


    This guy really was vicious!


    ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve never stepped on anyone¡¯s toes, right?¡± X¡¯s eyes were brimming with curiosity.


    ¡°No,¡± Jeremy answered without a second thought.


    ¡°This guy might be yourpetitor or the Batton family¡¯spetitor in the business world. No


    matter who he is, I¡¯ll definitely dig him up one day,¡± X said without turning a hair.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    The truth would be revealed one day.


    Those who were on the dark side would have to pay for their misdeeds.


    What went around came around. It was only a matter of time.


    Jeremy Quest nodded in agreement. ¡°You definitely will.¡±


    Jeremy could not take it anymore. It all happened so suddenly.


    He was heartbroken enough to find out that her daughtermitted suicide, whereas his wife died


    of a cerebral hemorrhage.


    Never in his life had he imagined that they were murdered.


    Who the hell was this ¡®master¡¯?


    Jeremy¡¯s utter bewilderment was reflected in his eyes.


    He was appalled when he recalled everything that had happened on X Quest before.


    He was so close to losing his favorite and most outstanding daughter.


    ¡°X, I¡¯m so grateful that you¡¯re alive and well. I thank god for taking care of you. I really am scared


    when I think about it.¡± Jeremy patted X¡¯s hands, mixed feelings churning inside of him.


    X was touched hearing that.


    She slid her fingers between Jeremy¡¯s and forced a smile. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m scared too. I was once


    so close to death, wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    There was a big boss behind May Conner and Emily Quest. This was totally out of her expectation.


    She did not have the slightest idea who the big boss was. Neither did she know how long he had


    been controlling May and Emily to hurt her.


    She thought that her life would be peaceful again after sending May and Emily to jail.


    Little did she know that everything had just begun¡­


    ¡°Thank you, god. Thank you so much,¡± Jeremy wiped his tears while mumbling, ¡°Do you think the


    ¡®master¡¯ has been controlling your aunt and sister since a long time ago? Let¡¯s say he started


    controlling May when we got married. Then, he started controlling Emily when she was getting more


    mature.


    ¡°Maybe their hatred for you came from the ¡®master¡¯ too. He must have brainwashed them,¡± Jeremy


    continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken about this with Stanley and Grandpa, too, but we all agree that it¡¯s impossible,¡± X


    said.


    ¡°Yeah, true... I guess I¡¯m just overthinking,¡± Jeremymented.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back inside.¡± X added, ¡°By the way, Dad, this is a secret. Don¡¯t let the cat out of


    the bag.¡±


    Nodding helplessly, Jeremy let out a deep sigh and got out of the car.


    X immediately got out of the car from the other side.


    Her ck hat fell a little forward as she lowered her head, the veil on the brim perfectly covering


    her unreadable expression.


    Later, X wrapped her arms around Jeremy¡¯s elbow and walked him to the funeral home.


    ***


    Around ten o¡¯clock at night, Jeremy dismissed the people inside the parlor.


    Stanley Batton brought some people with him to switch the bodies an hourter.


    May¡¯s and Emily¡¯s bodies were then transferred to the funeral home¡¯s freezer.


    The fake bodies were ced into their coffins.


    Their mission waspleted in a blink of an eye.


    After switching the bodies, X, Jeremy, and Stanley settled down at the parlor and acted as


    though nothing had happened.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    The fake bodies they found reced Emily Quest and May Conner¡¯s corpses to be cremated at


    eight o¡¯clock the following day.


    At noon, countless guests had arrived at the funeral home to watch the burial ceremony. Tears and


    silent anguish apanied the substitutes¡¯ ashes into the grave.


    After the burial, the crowd ced bouquets around the graves and started a prayer with Jeremy


    Quest taking the lead.


    The funeral ceremony officially ended a few minutester.


    Jeremy, X Quest, and Stanley Batton took the guests to a fancy hotel downtown for lunch.


    They finished the meal at around third o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    After sending off the guests, X and Stanley drove Jeremy back to the Quest family¡¯s house.


    Jeremy drowned in raw agony and sorrow even after he went home. His face was as pale as chalk.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    X and Stanley carefully helped him to the couch in the living room.


    Jeremy could not stop sighing as he sank onto the couch. He grabbed the cigarette box on the


    coffee table, pulled out a cigarette, and then ced it between his lips.


    However, before he could even light the cigarette, X took away the cigarette and admonished


    him, ¡°Smoking is bad for health. You should stop smoking.¡±


    X had lost count of how many times he had smoked yesterday.


    She was not going to let him smoke anymore.


    Jeremy nodded obediently instead of rebuking her. He leaned against the couch exhaustedly,


    questioning Stanley with his eyes closed, ¡°Stan, where did you find those two bodies?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re two unimed bodies at the funeral home,¡± Stanley answered truthfully. ¡°I¡¯ve found an


    experienced detective, Carson Ritzer, to investigate Aunt May and Emily¡¯s death. I believe that we¡¯ll


    find out who that ¡®master¡¯ is real soon.¡±


    X and Jeremy were surprised to hear the detective¡¯s name.


    Carson was the world¡¯s No.1 detective. He had solved countless bizarre cases.


    No one else on earth could defeat him.


    Many of the world¡¯s most sensational murder cases were solved, thanks to him.


    X felt like they were closer to the truth after hearing his name.


    Never in her life had she expected Stanley to hire Carson to investigate May¡¯s and Emily¡¯s deaths.


    As far as she knew, Carson had already retired due to old age.


    He had stopped taking cases long ago.


    The president even went to his house to plead him, hoping that he could help him to solve more


    cases. Sadly, he rejected the president.


    ¡°Why would he agree to help us? How did you do it?¡± X asked Stanley curiously, a glint of


    anticipation in her eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s Grandpa''s old friend,¡± Stanley answered.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Did you show him the symbols I found in Emily¡¯s room?¡± X asked again.


    ¡°Yes, I did, but he has no idea what they are. Grandpa has also found a couple of experts to work


    on the symbols but to no avail. None of them has seen those symbols before. As far as they¡¯re


    concerned, there have been no such symbols on earth for the past few thousand years,¡± Stanley


    exined.


    X was extremely shocked to hear that.


    She thought these symbols would be deciphered real soon as manynguage experts or historians


    in Antis. Unfortunately, she was wrong.


    ¡°Carson suspects that it is a tool ofmunication used by some mysterious organizations.


    They¡¯ve invented theirnguage and symbols that nobody else understands,¡± Stanley added. ¡°I


    quite agree with him. Grandpa has looked for many well-known experts, but none of them has seen


    these fonts before. I believe that there¡¯s indeed no such thing in the world.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s impossible to solve the symbols now.¡± X shrugged disappointedly before letting out a


    deep sigh.


    ¡°Yeah. We can only start investigating the case from Aunt May and Emily¡¯s death. This guy is tricky.


    It¡¯ll take some time to track him down,¡± said Stanley.


    X nodded in response.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    ¡°By the way, the investigation will be carried out in secret. I¡¯ve warned Carson Ritzer, Zack Cassidy,


    and all my bodyguards to keep their mouths shut. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about it.


    ¡°We won¡¯t tell anyone about the mastermind behind their deaths. I¡¯ve taken care of everything,¡±


    Stanley Batton reassured X Quest and Jeremy Quest.


    X and Jeremy felt much more relieved after hearing that.


    Jeremy patted Stanley¡¯s shoulder andplimented him, ¡°I know I can always rely on you. Stan,


    you¡¯re my best son-inw.¡±


    Once again, Stanley had proved his strong sense of responsibility and ountability to Jeremy.


    Jeremy was grateful to have a son-inw like him.


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do, Dad,¡± Stanley replied humbly.


    Upon hearing their conversation, X¡¯s soft lips subconsciously stretched into a beautiful smile.


    She did not have to worry about anything when she was with him. All she had to do was to sit there


    and enjoy her life.


    He would settle everything for her, perfectly and wonderfully.


    ¡°Alright, you guys should go back now. I need some time to myself.¡± Jeremy closed his eyes.


    ¡°You can go back to your room to take a nap. We¡¯ll stay here,¡± X said.


    Warmth spread in Jeremy¡¯s heart. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll do something silly?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I just want to stay with you.¡± X knew that her father was a strong-willed man.


    However, even so, she wanted to keep himpany during such a difficult time.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Too many things had happened in these two days. X was worried that her father might take them


    too personally.


    Jeremy casually waved at them as he got up from the couch. ¡°Fine. Go ahead and do your stuff. I¡¯m


    going back to my room.¡±


    With that, he shuffled to the staircase and went upstairs.


    He looked so much older after staying up for the whole night. He must be really exhausted.


    He was stooped and hunchbacked.


    A few grey streaks mixed in his short, ck hair.


    Suddenly, X¡¯s heart began to throb frantically.


    She realized that her father really was old as she stared at his receding back.


    Noticing the changes in X¡¯s expression, Stanley instantly pulled her into his arms and gently


    patted her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dad will be fine soon. Time heals everything,¡± heforted her.


    X did not say a word. She nodded lightly and leaned on Stanley¡¯s chest like a baby.


    She was tired after going through so many things in these past two days.


    She was mentally and physically exhausted.


    She finally had peace of mind now. She just wanted to stay in his warm embrace and run away from


    all the problems.


    Stanley ran his fingers through her long hair while kissing her forehead dotingly. ¡°Carson has


    already examined the maid¡¯s corpse. He has taken all the evidence needed. I¡¯ve also sent the


    corpse to the funeral home. You can contact her family anytime now.¡±


    X remained silent and nodded once more.


    An air of gloom settled over her when she thought of the maid.


    ¡°I feel so sorry for her. I¡¯m terribly sorry for her family too.¡± X closed her eyes and wrapped her


    hands around Stanley¡¯s waist.


    She was a tough woman, but she just wanted to be a kid at this moment. She just wanted to be a


    little girl and hid in Stanley¡¯s arms.


    Stanley carefully stroked her hair and kissed her forehead again. ¡°No one expected this to happen.


    Cheer up, okay?¡±


    He understood her sadness and guilt.


    He loved her because he understood her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X nodded obediently and sighed. ¡°I feel more tired than ever these two days.¡±


    ¡°Stay in my arms then, hmm?¡±

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go back to yourpany? You¡¯ve been with me for two days.¡±


    ¡°Mypany is not as important as you,¡± Stanley Batton answered truthfully.


    ¡°You can always go back to your office if you¡¯re busy. I¡¯m fine being alone here,¡± said X.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve settled everything there.¡±


    X stopped arguing and surrendered to his secure embrace. Shey on her chest like a tame,


    adorable kitten.


    ¡°Dad didn¡¯t really eat just now. Make some dinner for himter. He loves your sweet and sour pork


    ribs,¡± X whispered, her voice soft and weak.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, hubby.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­


    Stanley¡¯s phone vibrated just as he finished his sentence.


    Seeing Zack Cassidy¡¯s name on the screen, Stanley hung up on him without hesitation.


    Very soon, Zack sent him a text message. ¡°Fifth Master, we have a client waiting for you at the


    company. Should I pick you up now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him another day.¡± Stanley quickly typed and sent.


    ¡°What if he gets angry and stops working with us? It is billions of dors worth of business!¡±


    Nevertheless, Stanley remained as calm as ever.


    ¡°Let him go then.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ By the way, I have a few urgent documents waiting for you to sign. Where are you? I¡¯ll


    send them over to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with my wife. Not free. Tomorrow.¡± Stanley¡¯s reply was curt.


    Zack, who was at the president¡¯s personal assistant office, almost coughed blood when he saw


    Stanley¡¯s message.


    He could not help but curse, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    If they were in ancient times and Stanley was a ruler, Zack bet that he would give up the whole


    empire for his love.


    He would not even care about his people!


    Though Zack was mad at Stanley¡¯s irrationality, he did not dare to disobey him. He swallowed his


    frustration and replied to him with an ¡®Okay¡¯ emoji.


    After sending that, he found a cute smiley face and sent it to Stanley again.


    ¡°Zack¡­ You¡¯re so fake¡­¡± Zack could not help criticizing himself as he stared at his phone.


    Noticing that Stanley¡¯s phone kept ringing, X released Stanley and asked him earnestly, ¡°Do you


    have something to do?¡±


    Stanley shook his head and shoved his phone into his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Zack wants me to go


    through some documents. I asked him to email them to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± X then got back into his arms and leaned on his chestfortably.


    ***


    In the evening, Stanley went to the kitchen to make some dinner.


    On the other hand, X went to find the deceased maid¡¯s family under her bodyguards¡¯ watchful


    eyes to inform them about the bad news.


    She promised to take full responsibility for the maid¡¯s funeral. She would also give them five million


    dors and a mansion downtown aspensation.


    Everything would be transferred to their names tomorrow morning.


    The maid¡¯s parents were depressed and mad when they heard the news. Nevertheless, they were


    touched by X¡¯s sincerity.


    They decided to stop looking into their daughter¡¯s death and promised to keep it confidential.


    After settling the maid and her family, X returned to the Quest family¡¯s house with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    The Quest family and the maid¡¯s family held a small funeral for the maid the following day.


    After the funeral, X Quest and Stanley Batton returned to their home together.


    This was the first time they went back home since Emily Quest passed away.


    Sunlight streamed golden through the window and lit the living room.


    All the Baroque-style ornaments in the living room were shimmering brightly in the golden sun rays.


    X plopped down on the couch as soon as she reached home. She leaned against the backrest


    and pinched her nose bridge to keep herself awake.


    After putting on the slippers, Stanley strode across the living room and sat down next to her.


    Suddenly and without warning, he turned her body sideways and gave her stiff shoulder a massage.


    He was as good as a professional masseur.


    He applied the right amount of pressure at the exact acupoints of her body. X felt like all her


    soreness disappeared at that instant.


    Tenderness was written all over the man.


    The sun was warm, but it was simply not as warm as him.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯sfortable,¡±said X with her eyes closed. She was clearly enjoying herself.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve settled everything, it¡¯s time for us to move on and return to our normal lives. Let¡¯s


    go back to work tomorrow. Don¡¯t overthink, alright?¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X replied without hesitation.


    ¡°As for the other things, we should leave it to Carson Ritzer,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Mom asked us to have dinner with her tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Following that statement, X slowly opened her eyes. ¡°I need to go to the bankter.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Stanley asked curiously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll give the maid¡¯s parents five million dors? They asked me to go to the bank


    with them to settle the money,¡± X exined.


    ¡°You can transfer the money to them online.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re from the vige. They can¡¯t read. They don¡¯t know anything about credit cards and


    smartphones. Their daughter used to help them with it but now that she¡¯s gone¡­ I¡­ ¡± X


    stuttered.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Should Ie with you?¡± Stanley looked at her dotingly.


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s okay. You should go to yourpany. There¡¯s a bunch of work waiting for you to settle.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Bring more bodyguards with you, alright? Which bank are you going to? I¡¯ll give the


    manager a call so you guys can find him right away tomorrow,¡± Stanley offered.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    X immediately shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s too troublesome. Don¡¯t worry. The bank is not that


    crowded in the morning. It won¡¯t take us too much time.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Stanley nodded helplessly and admonished her, ¡°Fine. Bring more bodyguards


    with you.¡±


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Later, X went upstairs to take a bath. She picked a white crop top, a pair of light blue ripped


    jeans, and a pair of white sandals from the checkroom and put them on.


    She bought this set of outfits from Amazon. It was cheap, but its quality was good, and it fitted her


    perfectly.


    She looked more energetic than usual in this outfit.


    X pulled her long wavy hair back into a low ponytail before taking a white cap from the rack and


    putting it on. She then grabbed her car keys and phone and left the house.


    She got into the ck Bentley Arnage and headed straight to the maid¡¯s house with several


    bodyguards following closely behind her.


    X could see the maid¡¯s parents standing in front of the house from a distance.


    They were still wearing the ck cotton suit and white flip-flops they wore during the funeral this


    morning.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    The sunlight added luster to their tanned skins.


    Their utter dismay was reflected in their eyes.


    X Quest¡¯s heart began to throb frantically at the sight of them.


    X floored the gas pedal and elerated the car. She pulled up in front of their house and opened


    the car door for them politely.


    After they got into the car, X drove them to a bank downtown.


    X parked her car at a nearby parking lot before getting out of the car and heading to the bank


    with the two elders.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, they heard a loud bang behind them.


    X immediately turned to look in the direction of the noise.


    She was shocked to find the rear of a ck Audi crashed into her Bentley Arnage.


    The spot where the two cars shed belched dense smoke.


    Obviously, the driver of the ck Audi was terrible at parking. He or she must have identally hit


    X¡¯s car when reversing.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go inside to queue first,¡± the maid¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right over.¡± X smiled.


    Subsequently, she marched toward her cars together with her bodyguards.


    On the other hand, the maid¡¯s parents went straight into the bank.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    There were only a few people in the bank at this moment.


    As soon as the two of them set foot inside the bank, a beautiful woman wearing a ¡®Manager¡¯ badge


    on her chest frowned in disgust.


    She scanned the two up and down irritatedly.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± the beautiful woman walked up to them and asked, her face


    clouded over.


    ¡°We would like to withdraw some money and put it into our ount.¡± The maid¡¯s mother looked at


    the woman benevolently, her smile kind and genuine.


    ¡°I see. Get a number over there then.¡± The beautiful woman pointed at the ticket machine coldly.


    The old couple exchanged looks of unease. They seemed a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Go ahead. What are you guys waiting for?¡± urged the beautiful woman.


    ¡°Erm¡­ We¡­ We don¡¯t know how to do it¡­ Can you get a number for us?¡± Awkwardness washed


    over the maid¡¯s mother¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to use a ticket machine?¡± The distress in the woman¡¯s tone only amplified with


    each word she spoke.


    The maid¡¯s mother nodded awkwardly. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t read¡­¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± The beautiful woman rolled her eyes at them impatiently and walked to the ticket


    machine. She raised her voice while getting a new ticket number from the machine.


    ¡°Look here. Press this button once. That¡¯s all. Get it?¡±


    Meanwhile, X had just returned to the bank to find the two elders. She saw the woman¡¯s


    disrespectfulness perfectly as she approached them.


    Frowning in exasperation, she strode toward the beautiful woman and questioned her, ¡°What kind of


    attitude is this, miss?¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with my attitude?¡± The beautiful woman was annoyed.


    ¡°Do you even know how to respect the elders?¡± X asked coldly.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you even know them?¡± the beautiful woman rebuked.


    ¡°They¡¯re my family,¡± X answered without hesitation.


    When the beautiful woman heard that they were family, she snorted in disdain and eyed X up


    and down.


    There was not a single valuable thing on X other than the iPhone she was holding. The beautiful


    woman concluded real quick; she was just like two older people¨Cpoor and broke.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    ¡°Since they¡¯re your family, you should teach them how to get a number using the ticket machine.


    This is the most basic thing, duh. Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re all very busy? Don¡¯t bring more trouble to us,


    please,¡± the beautiful womanined heartlessly.


    Judging from X Quest¡¯s soft and fragile appearance, the beautiful woman deduced that she was


    an excellent target to bully.


    ¡°If everyone can do everything themselves, why do we need you here?¡± X jabbed.


    ¡°Get a number or get lost. What a troubleddy.¡± Once again, the beautiful woman snorted. Her


    terrible attitude had triggered X.


    X had been to the bank countless times ever since she was a kid. However, this was her first


    time encountering such a rude worker.


    Raw anger thrummed through her veins, her resentment quickening her blood.


    Noticing that X¡¯s face turned gloomy, the maid¡¯s mother immediately held her hand and calmed


    her down. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s do it ourselves.¡±


    X hated people who disrespected the elders and looked down on them the most.


    She was not going to let the woman off the hook that easily.


    ¡°Apologize to them.¡± X remained expressionless, but the powerful aura exuded by her was


    palpable.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Right at this moment, a young couple dressed in Louis Vuitton walked into the bank.


    The beautiful woman did a one-eighty as soon as she caught sight of the young couple. She put on


    a bright fake smile and approached the young couple,pletely ignoring X and the maid¡¯s


    parents. ¡°Hello, sir. Hello, miss. How can I assist you today?¡±


    She had turned into a different person all of a sudden. The startling contrast between her attitudes


    toward X and the young couple was appalling.


    X could not help but sneer.


    She was the most impolite and unruly person X had ever met in her life.


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for some wealth investment products,¡± said the girl.


    ¡°Ah, I see. Pleasee with me.¡± The beautiful woman extended her hand to show the young


    couple the way.


    She then led them to one of the VIP rooms on the other side.


    When she passed by X and the maid¡¯s parents, she red at them indifferently as to despise


    them.


    X frowned and met the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°I asked you to apologize to my family.¡±


    The beautiful woman stopped in her tracks and glowered at X impatiently. ¡°Why should I? I don¡¯t


    think I¡¯ve done anything wrong.¡±


    Following that statement, she turned to the young couple dressed in Louis Vuitton and told them a


    different story. ¡°These people are so rude. I was trying to help them because they didn¡¯t know


    anything in the bank, but they started to nitpick everything I did. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯reining


    about my attitude now.¡±


    Though the woman tried to keep her voice low, X could clearly hear everything she said. Her


    hatred for the woman had doubled at that instant.


    Upon hearing that, the young couple turned to look at X in disgust.


    The Louis-Vuitton-girl then shifted her eyes back to the beautiful woman and whispered, ¡°Just


    ignore them. Look at the way they dress. Don¡¯t lower yourself to their level.¡±


    Her harshment pierced through X¡¯s heart as though it was a de. Every word split X¡¯s


    eardrums mercilessly.


    X could not stand it anymore.


    She red at them apathetically before heading to the first counter and giving the short-haired bank


    teller her debit card. ¡°Take out all the money in here.¡±


    Hearing that, the beautiful woman exchanged looks of disdain with the young couple and hissed,


    ¡°Look at her trying to scare us with her meager savings. What can she do to our bank?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± the Louis-Vuitton-girl spat.


    Uninterested in X¡¯s trick, the beautiful woman ignored her and brought the young couple to their


    VIP room.


    Taking the card from X, the short-haired bank teller swiped it through the card reader and asked


    X to enter her password indifferently.


    X quickly entered her password.


    The short-haired bank teller was stunned when she saw the bnce, her jaw almost hitting the


    floor.


    This was not what she expected to see. It was not a thousand or ten thousand dors.


    It was three billion dors!

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    She was frozen to the spot when she saw the number of zeros on theputer screen.


    She was even more startled when she saw the name on the ount.


    X Quest.


    She seemed to have heard before that X was Quest Property Group¡¯s heir and Dragon Group¡¯s


    young mistress!


    Judging from the amount she had in her bank ount, the bank teller was convinced that her


    memory did not fail her. Who would have so much money if she was not the X on the news?


    The bank teller stole a nce at X¡¯s face. Yes, she was right. Thedy in front of her was indeed


    X.


    She totally did not expect a rich woman like her to dress like that.


    She was supposed to wear some branded clothes and carry a branded handbag, wasn¡¯t she? Why


    did she not do that?


    She was too humble!


    ¡°Miss Quest, are you sure you want to take out all the money here? Three billion dors?¡± the bank


    teller suddenly spoke in a respectful, courteous tone.


    The beautiful woman and the young couple, who were just about to enter the VIP room, stopped


    dead in their tracks.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Suddenly, the bank went so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Time seemed to have stopped at that moment.


    ¡°Miss Quest¡­ This¡­ I¡¯ll have to talk to my boss about it,¡± the short-haired bank teller muttered


    cautiously before running out from the counter.


    The beautiful woman was dumbfounded.


    She knew that she had caused big trouble this time.


    If an amount of three billion dors was taken out from a savings ount in one go, she would


    definitely lose her job as a bank manager today.


    For a moment, she felt like she was being pped by an enormous, invisible hand.


    She did not know what to do now.


    Who would have thought a casually-dressed woman, who brought two fuddy-duddies with her, to be


    so rich?


    As soon as the short-haired bank teller left the counter, she hurried to the beautiful woman and


    whispered in her ears, ¡°You¡¯re dead this time. Do you know who thatdy is? She¡¯s X Quest!¡±


    ¡°X Quest? Who¡¯s that?¡± the beautiful woman asked curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who X Quest is? She¡¯s Dragon Group¡¯s young mistress as well as Quest


    Property Group¡¯s heir! She¡¯s an absolute noblewoman!¡± the short-haired bank teller eximed.


    Following that statement, the short-haired bank teller bowed to X politely and ran upstairs.


    The beautiful man did not even dare to breathe now¡­


    She was dead¡­


    Could she possibly stay alive after offending a noblewoman like X?!


    What was she doing? Why would she think that X was a pauper? How dare she talk to X like


    that?


    ***


    About one minuteter.


    The short-haired bank teller came down with a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man immediately walked up to X respectfully, nodding and stretching her hand.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Quest. I¡¯m the bank¡¯s president, Christian Hall.¡±


    X shook her hand courteously. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Come over here and apologize to them!¡± Christian glowered and roared at the beautiful woman,


    who was shivering in a corner.

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    The prettydy quickly stepped forward and lowered her head carefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being


    ignorant, Ms. Quest. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you that way. I was wrong¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡± She


    said.


    ¡°Ms. Quest, I¡¯ll fire this employee who pissed you off¡­ I wonder if you¡¯d be happy with that?¡±


    Christian Hall asked carefully.


    When the prettydy heard the word ¡®fire¡¯, her face turned even paler.


    She quickly looked up at X Quest frightfully. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. Truly, I am. Please have mercy on


    me!¡±


    When X heard how the woman was apologizing, she instantly felt a little less angry.


    Since the woman had apologized, X didn¡¯t want to bepletely ruthless.


    After all, it was difficult for everyone to earn a living.


    X¡¯s objective of doing this today was to teach this woman a lesson rather than making her lose


    her job.


    X looked indifferently at the prettydy. ¡°And them too¡­¡± X said.


    After saying that, X looked at the female servant¡¯s parents next to her.


    The prettydy immediately walked over to the female servant¡¯s parents and repeatedly bowed to


    them and asked for forgiveness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please spare me. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I really


    won¡¯t¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to lose such a reputable and effortless job!


    In the future, she would never look down on other people again.


    When the female servant¡¯s parents saw this happening, they suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    They looked at each other, and they seemed extremely panicked. They had no idea how they were


    supposed to react.


    After a while, the female servant¡¯s mother looked at X. ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ Why don¡¯t we just let it


    drop? It¡¯s difficult trying to make a living for anyone.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯ve realized your mistakes, I¡¯ll forgive you this time for the sake of Mr. Hall and my


    uncle and aunt,¡± X said.


    X¡¯s sentence left the prettydy with tears of gratitude on her face.


    She immediately turned to face X and bowed to her. ¡°Thank you¡­ Truly, thank you.¡±


    The woman hadpletely rid herself of the arrogance she had on disy earlier.


    She was like a proud peacock earlier. She was now a wet chicken.


    ¡°Get your a*s over here¡­¡± Christian looked at thedy and yelled.


    The prettydy immediately returned to Christian¡¯s side and lowered her head¡­


    ¡°Mr. Hall, I hope you will properly educate your subordinates in the future. Other things aside, at


    least make sure they learn to respect each customer. Regardless of whether one is poor or rich,


    everyone should be treated equally.¡± X looked at the prettydy before shifting her gaze to


    Christian¡¯s face.


    Christian repeatedly nodded with respect. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ You¡¯re right on all ounts. About the


    three billion dors¡­¡± He really was getting fidgety. There weren¡¯t many customers like X who


    would move funds of up to three billion dors around!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re both so sincere, I¡¯ll drop the case,¡± X said.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Christian heard this, he immediately sighed in relief. He started speaking nicely after


    subconsciously wiping the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Thank you so much. You¡¯re really pretty and


    kind. What business are you here to carry out today?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I¡¯d like to transfer five million dors from my card to my uncle and aunt as a fixed


    deposit,¡± X said truthfully.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sort it out for you personally¡­ Pleasee to my VIP room,¡± Christian said.


    X reached for the female servant¡¯s parents¡¯ hands, bringing them along while she followed


    Christian.


    The couple with the LV product by the VIP room¡¯s door was still staring at them, rooted to the spot.


    When they saw X walking over, the two of them immediately nodded at X politely.


    X returned to gesture before following Christian into the VIP room with the old couple.


    Only then did the prettydy let out a long sigh of relief.

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    With Christian Hall personally handling things, X Quest¡¯s request was very quickly sorted out.


    Once everything was taken care of, X left the bank with the female servant¡¯s parents.


    She first sent the couple home.


    After that, she returned to her own house with her group of bodyguards.


    When she drove her car into the courtyard, the sky was already turning dark.


    The lights in the courtyard were all switched on.


    Under the brilliant lights, the flowers and nts looked extraordinarily perfect.


    After checking her appearance using the mirror inside the car, X walked into the house.


    As soon as she entered, she could smell the scent of a rich, creamy broth wafting through her


    nostrils.


    It instantly made X crave food.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She quickly followed the scent into the kitchen, only to find Stanley Batton carefully cleaningrge


    prawns in front of the sink.


    There were all sorts of cleaned ingredients next to him on the kitchen top, including abalones,


    lobsters, lettuce, shiitake mushrooms, duck feet, and duck innards. These were all ingredients that


    X liked.


    Stanley was wearing a white, silk casual outfit with a ck silk apron over it.


    The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up to his elbows, making him appear clean yet leisurely.


    The creamy broth was boiling in the pot, and the strong scent of smoke and fire overpowered his


    physique¡¯s harshness. Between his eyebrows was a little hint more gentleness.


    When Stanley saw that X had entered, his eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re home.¡±


    X nodded gently. After that, she walked over to Stanley and naturally wrapped her arms around


    him before leaning her head against his back. ¡°Hmm¡­ Didn¡¯t you go to the office? Are you done


    sorting work out so soon?¡± X asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot to do, but I rushed home to make you dinner,¡± Stanley said gently.


    His words were like the hot steam rising from a pot, and it made X feel warm from head to toe.


    X hugged Stanley tightly once more and repeatedly rubbed her chin against his back. ¡°I can cook


    for myself too,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear letting you do it,¡± Stanley said.


    His gentle words sounded awfully sweet to X, and it made her feel happy on the inside.


    X¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Stanley, why are you so good to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I love you¡­¡± Stanley carefully removed the intestines of the prawn in his hands with a


    toothpick as he spoke.


    Stanley¡¯s hand was very attractive. Even when he was removing a prawn¡¯s intestines, his hands still


    looked beautiful.


    X slowly let go of him. She stood next to him and picked up a toothpick. ¡°Let me help you,¡± she


    said.


    With that, she reached out to pick up a prawn in the sink.


    Before her hand touched the prawn, Stanley blocked her with his hand. ¡°Be good¡­ Sit over there.


    This is dirty.¡±


    ¡°But I want to help you,¡± X said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ It¡¯ll be done very soon¡­ Hurry up and go there,¡± Stanley said in a dominant yet gentle


    tone. He wouldn¡¯t take ¡®no¡¯ for an answer.


    ¡°Alright.¡± X shrugged helplessly. She then left the kitchen in peace. After sitting cross-legged on


    the couch, she opened a bag of chips. While eating the chips, she opened Weibo to find out the


    latest gossip.


    The fifth hot topic on Weibo¡¯s list caught her attention. ¡®#X Quest at the bank#¡¯.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    X Quest¡¯s immediate reaction was to think that what happened earlier at the bank must have


    been shared on Weibo by someone else.


    X instantly tapped on the link to find out more.


    All thements were from some verified ounts with huge followings as well as marketing


    ounts. They wrote about how X schooled a female manager at the bank for looking down on


    other people.


    Everyone pieced together everything that happened during the incident.


    One could say that this incident had stirred up a huge reaction.


    Many people were praising X in thement section.


    ¡°X really is beautiful and tough! I love her! This is how it should be done.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I really wish I could see it in person. I already feel awesome from reading the article. I bet


    it¡¯s even more awesome to see it in person, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°My sister is domineering! The moral of the story is that we should never look down on others.¡±


    ¡°I hope to find out how traumatized that director and that staff member are¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at X Quest! She¡¯s only slightly over twenty, and she already has a powerful CEO as her


    boyfriend, as well as a rich father. She even has three billion in savings. Meanwhile, I¡¯m also slightly


    over twenty, but I¡¯m still borrowing ounts from other people to watch videos on streaming


    tforms. Comparing with other people really just makes one frustrated.¡±


    ¡°X, you really are something. I¡¯m impressed by you once again, and I¡¯ll remain your fan. Please


    be an artist. I¡¯ll definitely pick you duringpetitions and support you.¡±


    After briefly reading thements, X calmly exited the article and continued to look at the list of


    hot topics.


    ***


    After approximately half an hour, Stanley was done preparing dinner.


    After cing everything needed for the spicy stew neatly on the table, Stanley walked over directly


    to X and carried her in his arms. There was a look of affection in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat¡­¡±


    X¡¯s heart immediately started to race, and she blushed slightly.


    Stanley tookplete notice of such minor expressions from her.


    He instantly began to smile affectionately. ¡°Do you know what I was thinking when I saw how


    embarrassed you seemed?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°What?¡± X asked with a curious look in her eyes.


    ¡°I want to see you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Stanley¡¯s words suddenly turned X¡¯s face as red as an apple.


    X red at Stanley slightly. ¡°This car is going too fast. I want to get out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Let¡¯s keep driving for a while¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°You¡¯re all talk and no action. I don¡¯t want to listen to you,¡± X said.


    ¡°Would you like the real thing then? Why don¡¯t we do it after dinner?¡± Stanly asked.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you at least be a little modest?¡± X said.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to my wife. What¡¯s the point of being modest?¡± Stanley said.


    X was speechless.


    At this moment, she felt as if her heart would soon leap out of her chest from her throat.


    Seeing how shy and embarrassed X was made Stanley¡¯s heart melt. ¡°You¡¯re so adorable¡­¡± He


    couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    ¡°Your sister is adorable¡­¡± X rolled her eyes at Stanley.


    ¡°My little sister is adorable indeed¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°¡­ I want to eat now!¡± X eximed.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ Madam, let¡¯s get your hand washed¡­¡± With that, Stanley carried X into the


    bathroom.


    Only after making their way to the sink did he put her down reluctantly. He then washed her hands


    for her.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    At this moment, a thought suddenly urred to X Quest. ¡°Being afraid of something melting in


    one¡¯s mouth, and also being afraid of it falling from one¡¯s hand.¡±


    This was how much Stanley Batton doted on her.


    X stood still without moving, allowing Stanley to wash her hands and wipe them dry for her.


    He was meticulous, almost as if he was cleaning dust off an antique item.


    After cleaning X¡¯s hands, Stanley picked her up like a princess and walked into the dining room.


    He then gently ced her in her usual seat.


    After that, Stanley sat down in his seat and ced the ingredients into the broth for X.


    Throughout the process, X was only responsible for eating.


    ***


    After the wine and food, X went into the study, switched on theputer, and checked her email.


    She wanted to find out if the top domestic and international hematologists she had emailed for help


    had replied to her.


    However, there was nothing in the mailbox except her work emails.


    X let out a long sigh. After that, she continued to search the inte for information about


    Stanley¡¯s medical condition.


    Despite her effort, she couldn¡¯t find any useful information about his condition. Stanley¡¯s situation


    was very rare, and X couldn¡¯t find anybody else who had the same condition as him.


    Finally, X began to feel her head aching. She slowly turned off theputer before leaning into


    her chair to rest with her eyes closed.


    Although it might seem like there wasn¡¯t any possibility of curing Stanley¡¯s disease, X still didn¡¯t


    want to give up so easily.


    She had to cure him, no matter what price she had to pay or what difficulties she had to face.


    After resting for a while, she got up and began to look through some medical books she had


    brought back from Country Y. These were medical books that recorded variousplicated


    diseases domestically and abroad.


    X refused to believe that Stanley was the only person who suffered from this unique medical


    condition.


    After another half an hour¡ª


    Stanley walked in with a ss of warm milk.


    X instantly put down the medical book she was holding and smiled slightly at Stanley. ¡°Are you


    done with work?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Stanley stepped forward and ced the ss in front of her. ¡°Have a ss of milk¡­ It helps


    you sleep.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, honey,¡± X said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Stanley replied.


    He noticed the name of the medical book X was reading. ¡®The Book of Ancient and Modern


    Diseases.¡¯


    Stanley frowned a little. ¡°Are you still searching for information rted to my illness?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop searching. You won¡¯t find anything. Grandpa has been researching for many years, but he


    hasn''t found anything at all. My illness can¡¯t be cured,¡± Stanley said calmly but with disappointment


    in his eyes. However, it very quickly disappeared.


    His slightest of emotions were very easily detected by X.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She knew exactly what he was feeling.


    She also knew that Stanley¡¯s nonchnce and indifference toward his illness were all faked.


    However, X didn¡¯t probe any further. Instead, she slowly stood up and walked over to Stanley


    before gently hugging him. ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t give up so easily. I must cure you¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time and effort. I can¡¯t be cured¡­¡± Stanley gently ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With my illness, as long as I have blood, it¡¯ll be fine¡­ Moreover, Grandpa has also


    carried out relevant check-ups on me. This illness won¡¯t be passed on to the next generation,¡±


    Stanley added.


    ¡°Even so, I still want to cure you. We must be hopeful¡­¡± X insisted.


    ¡°Alright, alright. As long as you¡¯re happy. Now, drink the milk ande to bed with me,¡± Stanley


    said.


    X dutifully let go of Stanley. She then picked up the warm ss of milk and drank it all in front of


    him.


    Although there were milk stains above X¡¯s upper lip, she waspletely unaware. She smiled


    and shook the ss. ¡°I¡¯m done. Shall we go to bed?¡± X asked.


    Stanley smiled affectionately. He reached out to hug X before kissing all the milk away.


    After that, he picked X up and sat her on the desk. ¡°Before that, let¡¯s sleep here for a while¡­¡±

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    After fooling around in the study for god knows how long, Stanley Batton reluctantly let go of X


    Quest and carried her back to the master bedroom to take a shower together.


    After the shower, X sat in front of the dressing table to put on her skincare products.


    Stanley, on the other hand, was sitting on the bed and looking at his phone.


    Stanley had nothing on except a white towel wrapped around his lower body.


    His perfect muscle lines were visible under the light.


    X, on the other hand, was wearing a white, silk, high-cut nightgown with straps.


    Her hair naturally fell over her waist. Although she didn¡¯t have any makeup, she still looked pretty as


    a fairy on earth.


    The duo¡¯s delicate, cold, fair skin was covered with various splotches of red marks.


    Everything was a manifestation of how wild they were earlier.


    ¡°Were you treated poorly at the bank today? Hmm?¡± Stanley was looking at a trending topic on


    Weibo about X at the bank. His handsome face suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Yeah. Did you see the hot topic? That manager¡¯s attitude was just too much for me,¡± X


    comined.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just get Christian Hall to fire that person?¡± As Stanely spoke, his expression grew


    even colder.


    He had been so busy this afternoon that he had absolutely no time to check his phone.


    When he saw this message earlier, he instantly became furious.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already teach her a lesson? Getting her fired isn¡¯t necessary¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°My woman can¡¯t suffer like this for nothing,¡± Stanley said with a frown, and he began to look for


    Zack Cassidy¡¯s number on his phone.


    He was ready to get Zack to contact the bank.


    X immediately got up. While gently patting the Wintersweet Haute Couture Mask on her face,


    she sat next to Stanley. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ It isn¡¯t easy for ordinary people to make a living. Let¡¯s be merciful.¡±


    Stanley still didn¡¯t look very happy¡­


    ¡°Alright?¡± X asked with her hands sping his face.


    Stanley frowned slightly before helplessly letting out a long sigh. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with


    you. Alright.¡±


    X then smiled happily. ¡°Hmm. Honey, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Stanley still had a helpless look on his face. He pinched X¡¯s face softly. ¡°Why are you so kind?


    Hmm?¡±


    As X had just applied skin care products, her face seemed even more tender and smooth. It was


    almost like a baby¡¯s skin.


    X smiled. ¡°We should always try to be kind and open-minded. Try to let go of the small things as


    best we can.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes were filled with affection. His love for X grew deeper.


    X turned around to look at the sky full of stars outside the French window. ¡°Honey, I¡¯d like to look


    at the stars on the balcony.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle with you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    After that, the two of them held hands and walked onto the balcony. They opened the French


    window on the balcony.


    X propped herself against the railing with one hand and gazed up at the stars.


    Meanwhile, Stanley stood behind her, resting his chin on her shoulder. Likewise, he was also


    looking at the stars.


    There was an unusually greater number of stars tonight. As far as the eye could see, everything


    was beautiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± X let Stanley hold her.


    Cold breezes blew against her body, making her feel at ease.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as beautiful as you¡­¡± Stanley whispered by her ear.


    When X heard this, she felt a bottomless sense of sweetness in her heart.


    ¡°By the way¡­ There¡¯s a foreign astronomer who has just discovered an unnamed asteroid¡­ I¡¯ve


    already asked Zack to discuss with that person. Soon, we¡¯ll be able to buy it. I¡¯ll name it after you


    when the timees¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted a star? This is my way of giving you a star,¡± Stanley added.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    X Quest instantly felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart. ¡°Thank you, honey¡­¡± She said.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, darling. Whatever it is you want, I¡¯ll make sure you have it¡­¡± Once again, Stanley


    Batton hugged X tightly. He rubbed his distinctly shaped lips against her earlobe.


    This sentence made X feel weak in the bones. At that moment, she felt as if her skin had been


    zapped by electricity and set on fire.


    Even her heart started to beat out of tempo.


    ¡°Honey, meeting you is the luckiest thing that ever happened to me,¡± X said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t meeting you the luckiest thing that happened to me, too? X Quest, I used to be


    imprable. This all changed when I met you. I¡¯m willing to give you all my love in this lifetime,


    and I¡¯ll be with you until the day we die,¡± Stanley enunciated each word as he looked deeply into her


    eyes.


    When X heard all this, her eyes started to fill with tears.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re wonderful. I love you very much,¡± X said.


    ¡°I love you too, darling,¡± Stanley said.


    The stars tonight were just like his love for X, beautiful and dazzling.


    At this moment, X felt that she was the luckiest girl in the world.


    Among the tens of millions of people, she had met the best person in the world.


    He was the beauty of the earth personified.


    He filled her youth with joyful surprises and kept her warm through all four seasons.


    ¡°Honey, once we¡¯re done with all this work, let¡¯s go on a vacation. We¡¯ll search for a cool ind.


    How does that sound?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°It¡¯d be best if we could spend three or four days away. We¡¯ll enjoy ourselves a little more,¡± X


    added.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Stanley replied.


    ¡°By the way, did we get any clues from Detective Ritzer?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Not yet. However, he has been doing some serious investigating,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ***


    The next day, X and Stanley slept in together, and they woke up naturally without an rm.


    The two of them nearly opened their eyes at the same time.


    As soon as X opened her eyes, the sunlight and Stanley appeared before her simultaneously. It


    was another wonderful day.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    X stretched her arms. Just as she was about to greet Stanley, his phone started to ring.


    Stanley familiarly reached for his phone. After that, he turned around and hugged X tightly in his


    arms. He then nced at the phone screen.


    Stanley waspletely naked above the waist. X¡¯s face was pressed against his chest, and his


    muscle was extremelyfortable to touch.


    When Stanley saw Zack Cassidy¡¯s number on the phone screen, he immediately picked up.


    ¡°Stanley¡­ Detective Ritzer has identified May Conner¡¯s real cause of death¡­ Indeed, she was


    killed by that man.¡± Zack sounded extremely serious.


    When X heard Zack¡¯s voice, she immediately moved closer to Stanley. She wanted to hear the


    truth.


    ¡°Detective Ritzer said that the reason why May Conner died of sudden cerebral hemorrhage was


    due to poisoning. Detective Ritzer also found many small, red saas under May¡¯s eyelids, and


    he said that she was affected by Chimi Poison.


    ¡°This is a weird type of poison from Memphis. He also said that people who are poisoned by it


    would experience sudden cerebral hemorrhage before dying. The manner of death is exactly like


    that of a person who died of a normal cerebral hemorrhage.


    ¡°He also said that nothing would be found in ordinary post-mortem examinations after the death of


    the poisoned person in the first two days. That¡¯s because the poisoned victim¡¯s body would be no


    different from normal cerebral hemorrhage patients.


    ¡°Only after the third day would one be able to tell the difference. That¡¯s because small, red


    saas would appear under the victim¡¯s eyelids. Meanwhile, May¡¯s corpse was examined directly


    after she died. That¡¯s why nothing could be found,¡± Zack exined.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    Zack Cassidy reported the information earnestly.


    X Quest¡¯s facial expression became increasingly somber.


    It looked like May Conner really was killed by that ¡®master¡¯.


    This ¡®master¡¯ really was omnipotently powerful. He could actually kill someone in prison with such


    ease.


    Stanley Batton had an equally somber expression on his face. ¡°Go on¡­¡±


    ¡°Detective Ritzer even said that Chimi Poison also originated from Memphis¡¯ King of Poison, Sorax.


    Also, he added that Chimi Poison, Soul Devouring Potion, and ck Poison were all Sorax¡¯s proud


    creations. Moreover, Sorax would never share it with outsiders. In fact, they had all nearly


    disappeared from the world,¡± Zack added.


    The word ¡®Sorax¡¯ made X and Stanley¡¯s hearts skip a beat.


    Up until now, the poisons used by that ¡®master¡¯ were all rted to Sorax, who had already passed


    away long ago.


    Most importantly, these poisons were all invented by Sorax and were supposed to be kept a secret


    from outsiders. These poisons had also nearly gone extinct¡­


    When X and Stanley thought about this, they simultaneously looked at each other.


    ¡°Continue talking¡­¡± Stanley ordered coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s all¡­ This is all we¡¯ve got¡­ We still haven¡¯t found out how Emily Quest died. Detective


    Ritzer is continuing with his investigations. As for the rest, he said he would also need time to


    investigate slowly,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After the conversation ended, Stanley hung up the phone.


    X instantly forced her exhausted body up from the bed. She looked at Stanley with a facial


    expression that still seemed tense. ¡°Since we¡¯re sure he killed May, Emily must have been killed by


    him too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I¡¯m really beginning to suspect that this person must be very close to Sorax¡­ Otherwise, he


    couldn¡¯t possibly possess so many secretive and nearly extinct poisons from Sorax,¡± X said.


    ¡°There¡¯s another possibility,¡± Stanley said.


    With that, Stanley slowly sat up and lit a cigarette. He started seriously analyzing while he smoked.


    ¡°This person might also be an expert at making poisons. He managed to invent the recipe for Chimi


    Poison, Soul Devouring Potion, and ck Poison¡­¡±


    X nodded. ¡°This is possible too. If these are all Sorax¡¯s unique inventions, it must be very difficult


    to reinvent them. If this person has managed to do so, he must be a genius at making poisons


    too¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe the truth will be revealed very soon¡­¡± Stanley gently patted X on her


    shoulder and said.


    X nodded slightly.


    She was very curious about who this big boss hiding in the dark could be. Why did he want to hurt


    her like this? What was his objective?


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started to ring again.


    When she saw that it was Sebastian Brenand¡¯s number, she immediately picked up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I have another partnership to discuss with you about¡­ Come to my office for a cup of tea.¡±


    Sebastian went straight to the point. He sounded somewhatzy.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°What kind of partnership?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly in a few sentences,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Alright, I understand¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Is Stanley with you? Get him toe with you. I haven¡¯t seen this guy for a long while,¡± Sebastian


    added.


    ¡°Do you want to go?¡± X looked at Stanley and asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°He¡¯s noting¡­¡± X immediately said to Sebastian.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± With that, Sebastian hung up the phone.


    ***


    After cleaning up, Stanley entered the kitchen to make breakfast.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    Meanwhile, X Quest slowly sat down in front of the dressing table.


    She put on some light and natural-looking makeup that she usually preferred.


    At one nce, it seemed like she didn¡¯t have any makeup on, but she still looked fresh.


    X¡¯s lips were naturally pinkish. For her makeup to appear even lighter, she didn¡¯t put any lipstick


    on. Instead, she only applied ayer of colorless lip balm.


    Her perfectly defined lips, with a glossy finish, looked as sumptuous as fresh peach jelly.


    After pulling her hair back into a high ponytail and putting on a light pink hairband, X went into


    the closet. She chose a pale pink, ruffled, strapless top, white denim shorts, and a pair of light pink


    high heels.


    X walked up to the mirror with iid gold and diamonds. Her appearance was reflected in the


    mirror.


    The light pink looked good all in all and made X seem gentle but not old-fashioned. It also made


    her skin appear unusually fair and delicate.


    In the mirror, she looked practically like a peach.


    X was very satisfied with this makeup¡­


    After checking her reflection countless times, she grabbed a Chanel diamond purse and headed


    downstairs.


    After eating breakfast and under the protection of six ck Porsche Cayenne security cars, X


    drove her red Maserati to a parking spot in front of King Entertainment.


    X had only just parked her red Maserati when she got out of the car and saw a ck Porsche


    Cayenne reversing into a parking spot across from her.


    The license te number belonged to Tom Sullivan¡¯s car.


    X subconsciously nced into the car and realized that the person driving the car was Mary


    Sullivan.


    When X saw her, she instantly frowned a little. After that, she quickly looked away. X grabbed


    her purse from the passenger seat and directly got out of the car.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguards responsible for protecting her also got out of their cars.


    Twelve men dressed in ck directly gathered around X. It was a grand scene.


    When X got out of her car, Mary also happened to be getting out of her car.


    Mary was wearing ck, body-hugging suspenders with a pair of ck denim pants. Her hair was


    dyed an exaggerated gray color, and she still seemed to be covered in thick makeup.


    When Mary saw how X appeared to be glowing with pride, she became angry.


    Mary scanned X from top to bottom. ¡°What a coincidence¡­ X Quest, what are you doing


    here?¡± Mary asked coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡­¡± With that, X started walking into the building.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Mary¡¯s phone started to ring.


    When she saw her mother¡¯s name on the screen, she immediately picked up¡ª


    ¡°Mary, are you nervous?¡± Bailey Ronson asked.


    ¡°Have you arrived at King Entertainment?¡± Bailey added.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about? Don¡¯t worry. King Entertainment will definitely hire me¡­¡± Mary


    sounded fully confident. She was speaking as she walked behind X and the others.


    When X heard this, she instantly chuckled coldly with a helpless expression on her face.


    Did Mary actually have the guts to want to be an artist in King Entertainment?


    With her terrible past, a seriouspany would have to be crazy to hire her.


    Realizing the smile on X¡¯s face, Mary immediately hung up the phone. ¡°What are you smiling at?


    Are you looking down on me?¡± Mary asked coldly.


    X couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond to Mary. She continued walking inside, and she couldn¡¯t even


    be bothered to nce at Mary.


    However, Mary wouldn¡¯t give up. She walked faster to catch up. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you¡­¡±


    X frowned slightly and finally said, ¡°Stop wasting your time. King Entertainment won¡¯t want


    you¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Would they not want me just because you say so?¡± Mary had a look of


    disdain upon her face.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    X Quest couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Mary Sullivan. She calmly stepped into thepany.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Throughout the entire process, X didn¡¯t even look at Mary again.


    Her behavior made Mary even angrier.


    Mary instantly ran after X. ¡°X Quest¡­ Are you looking down on me right now? Don¡¯t think


    you¡¯re so great just because you got married to Stanley Batton. That doesn¡¯t mean you can look


    down on others. I¡¯m telling you, I will definitely get into thispany and became a celebrity,¡± Mary


    uttered sourly.


    Ding¡ª


    The doors to a private elevator opened.


    As soon as Sebastian Brenand walked out of the elevator, he saw Mary pestering X. He also


    heard what Mary said.


    He immediately sauntered up to Mary. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m the boss of King


    Entertainment, and I¡¯m also Stanley Batton¡¯s good friend. Due to your rudeness to X, I hereby


    announce that King Entertainment will not ept you.


    ¡°You said¡­ Getting married to Stanley isn¡¯t a big deal, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m sorry but getting married to


    Stanley really is a big deal. If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you try doing that and tell me how it


    feels?¡± Sebastian added.


    Sebastian knew all about Mary¡¯s deeds, especially the things she did to X. He remembered


    everything clearly.


    When Sebastian saw Mary, he felt annoyed and wanted to tell her to get as far away as possible.


    Mary was dumbfounded when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect this to happen at all.


    For a moment, she felt extremely embarrassed.


    How could X be this awesome?


    Why was she rted to everyone?


    Even King Entertainment¡¯s boss was on such good terms with her.


    Mary knew X was here because she knew someone here, but she didn¡¯t expect that person was


    actually King Entertainment¡¯s boss.


    Even more so, Mary didn¡¯t expect this boss would embarrass her in front of X like this.


    Suddenly, Mary¡¯s confidence came crashing down.


    Recalling how she boasted in front of X, Mary felt thoroughly embarrassed at this moment.


    Suddenly, Mary was speechless, and she turned around and ran out.


    Seeing how furious Mary seemed, X couldn¡¯t help but find it a little amusing.


    Sebastian frowned unhappily as he looked at Mary in disgust. ¡°Idiot!¡±


    With that, Sebastian¡¯s expression turned gentle again when he smiled at X widely. ¡°Let¡¯s go,


    pretty girl¡­ Let¡¯s talk about work upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± X replied and nodded gently.


    After that, Sebastian turned around and led X and the others to the elevator.


    Once Mary had run out of King Entertainment, she quickly got into the car she drove here.


    She then directly called Bailey on the phone. ¡°Mom¡­ I wasn¡¯t selected,¡± Mary said.


    On the other end of the call, Bailey smiled slightly on the couch in the Sullivan family¡¯s home. There


    wasn¡¯t the slightest look of surprise in her eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Tony Sullivan was extremely against Mary entering the entertainment industry, and Bailey was too.


    Hence, Bailey only showed superficial support for Mary.


    Secretly, Bailey had already reached out to entertainmentpanies within the country before Mary


    decided to audition as an artist.


    She had asked them to unanimously turn down Mary.


    The couple thought that, once Mary faced rejection out there, she would obediently give up on this


    dream and return to the family¡¯spany to work.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll continue to audition in otherpanies¡­¡± Mary said.


    ¡°Alright. Keep it up.¡± Bailey seemed calm.


    Mary didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she directly hung up the phone¡­

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    Mary Sullivan then looked in the car mirror at her face that had thick makeup on. ¡°If this ce won¡¯t


    have me, some other ce would!¡± she murmured to herself.


    Although Mary knew she had a terrible past, she believed that bing an artist wasn¡¯t a problem


    at all with her conditions.


    She believed that there would be apany that wanted her.


    These days, her father was still angry with her, and he barely gave her any money. She basically


    depended on funds her mother secretly gave her for her expenses.


    To avoid being discovered by her father, her mother didn¡¯t dare to give her too much money.


    The amount Mary was given was barely enough for her to feed herself.


    She needed to make money of her own, and entering the entertainment industry was the fastest


    way to make money¡­


    ***


    When X Quest entered Sebastian Brenand¡¯s office, Sebastian led her to a seat in front of the


    coffee table.


    The two sat facing each other.


    On the coffee table was a professional brewing kit.


    Sebastian took the lead by pouring a cup of tea for X and himself.


    The tea had a clear golden hue, and it gave off a strong fragrant tea scent that made X want to


    take a sip.


    She carefully picked up the small teacup and took a tiny sip.


    The faint fragrance instantly spread in her mouth¡­


    This was a top-notch tea.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Sebastian asked.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s very good,¡± X said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a good sense of taste. I bought this tea from a tea auction some years ago. I¡¯ll send you


    someter,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have more tea at home than I can drink,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright then¡­ Let¡¯s get down to business. Here¡¯s the deal. Ourpany has decided to invest in


    our own celebrity fantasy marriage show. I n to invite yourpany¡¯s artists to be part of the fun.


    Would you like that?¡± Sebastian asked.


    In the past two years, shows like this had be very popr.


    The main selling point of this was the ¡®fantasy marriage¡¯ aspect. Some currently popr celebrities


    would be a fantasy couple and live like a married couple romantically.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have to invest. All you need to do is to give me a current celebrity. I¡¯ll prepare for the first


    season to test the waters. We¡¯ll have one couple for one season and make them pretend to date,


    fall in love, get married, and film their romantic life together, all in front of the cameras,¡± Sebastian


    said.


    X knew that Sebastian was just looking after her.


    With the poprity of this kind of show, all the currently popr celebrities from various


    backgrounds would definitely be eager to participate.


    As long as Sebastian put the word out, artists from eachpany would naturally put themselves


    forward.


    ¡°If the first season receives a good response, we¡¯ll start the second season¡­ There might even be


    a third and fourth season. Regardless of the number of seasons, I¡¯ll only bring yourpany¡¯s


    artists along for the fun¡­ Only the current artists from our twopanies would form couples on


    the show¡­¡± Sebastian added.


    ¡°Alright¡­ If ourpany does something nice like this, I¡¯ll also get you involved,¡± X said.


    Sebastian was so kind to her. Naturally, she needed to be grateful.


    ¡°Great.¡± Sebastian snapped his fingers loudly. ¡°Who do you have in mind then?¡±


    ¡°For the first season, I n to get Mel Coy, the most popr member of Lollipop Girls from our


    company, to participate¡­¡± Sebastian added.


    X knew who Mel Coy was.


    Currently, she was the most valuable member of Lollipop Girls, the most popr female idol group


    in the country.


    She was also the most famous member in the group.


    Now, Mel had even stepped into the film industry, and she had achieved a lot of sess there.


    Currently, she was one of the most popr female artists out there.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Dave Wilkins, who was currently a popr male singer in the country, was good at both singing and


    dancing.


    Not only did he sing, but he also acted. In the musical industry, he was a renowned vocalist. In the


    TV and film industry, he was a film star.


    These qualities made him verypatible with Mel Coy.


    Most importantly, Dave also had the will to participate in variety shows to increase his poprity.


    ¡°Dave Wilkins¡­? He¡¯s pretty good¡­ Not only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also verypatible with


    Mel¡­¡± Sebastian Brenand said.


    ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll name them as the Mel-Dave Couple. See¡­ It sounds good,¡±


    Sebastian added.


    X Questughed a little. ¡°It does sound good.¡±


    When X thought about all the work she still needed to deal withter, she slowly stood up. ¡°I have


    to get back to work. A lot of stuff has piled up, and I need to deal with them,¡± she said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sebastian said.


    After X left, the huge office became quiet once again.


    Sebastian¡¯s smile disappeared instantly¡­


    ***


    After leaving King Entertainment, X directly made her way to Quest Group.


    Taking the private elevator, X made her way into the general manager¡¯s office in the sales


    department.


    As soon as she entered the office, she saw that the files on her desk piled up like a mountain.


    When X saw the folders of various sizes and colors, she felt her heart crumbling into pieces.


    After making a cup of coffee for herself, X sat down at her desk and began earnestly sorting


    through the documents.


    Going through one document after another, X felt as if she was turning blind.


    She kept herself upied like this for a long while.


    It was not until two o¡¯clock in the afternoon that she finished processing all the documents.


    When she saw the time, she instantly stretched her sore neck slightly. After that, she picked up her


    phone and opened a food-delivery application. She ordered a set of steamed pork roll and a cup of


    milk tea.


    After doing so, X moved her sore neck around and massaged it while walking over to the French


    window behind her. She looked down at the view of the city.


    The city beneath her feet still seemed to be very fast-paced.


    With sunlight reaching every corner of the city, people and cars could be seen almost everywhere.


    The red roses downstairs were aglow like bright mes, adding a lot of stunning beauty to this


    hustling and bustling city.


    When X looked at those roses, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart melting all over again.


    After enjoying the beautiful view for a while, X returned to herputer and switched it on. She


    openedst quarter¡¯s sales and profit report.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Last quarter, Quest Group¡¯s profit was ten billion.


    This was a twenty percent increasepared to thest quarter.


    However, even so, she was still not very satisfied.


    She wanted to make Quest Group better and better.


    To make the group better and better, in addition to properly managing the existing industries within


    the group, she also wanted to get involved in other industries.


    X had mentioned these ideas to her father, but her father wasn¡¯t willing to ept them.


    Hence, X decided that she would carry these ideas out after she officially took over the group in


    two years.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started to ring, and it disrupted her thoughts.


    Seeing that it was Stanley Batton calling, X immediately smiled nicely.


    ¡°Hey¡­ What¡¯s up, honey?¡± X immediately asked after picking up.


    ¡°Nothing much. Can¡¯t I just call you without a reason?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Of course, you can¡­¡± X¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the newly discovered asteroid I mentioned before. That star is now named after


    you, X Quest¡­


    ¡°I asked Zack to buy a professional set of astronomical telescopes. Tonight, I¡¯ll show you the star


    that belongs to you,¡± Stanley said.


    When X heard this, her heart immediately felt warmed.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to do things so quickly¡­


    ¡°Thank you, honey¡­¡± X said.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    ¡°Silly girl, why are you being so courteous with me?¡± Stanley Batton sounded full of affection.


    X Quest started smiling again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat out tonight¡­ I¡¯ve already booked a ce. I¡¯ll send it to you on WeChatter,¡± Stanley


    said.


    ¡°Hmm, what are we eating?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Your favorite. Crabs,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring Dad along,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°Dad hasn¡¯t had a nice meal recently. Let¡¯s take him to a nice ce tonight,¡± he said.


    X felt a sense of warmth in her heart again.


    This was the man she loved. Not only did he love her deeply, but he also loved her family deeply.


    Each time, Stanley would be more considerate than X.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X said.


    After chatting with Stanley for a while, X hung up the phone.


    As soon as she hung up, Stanley sent the restaurant¡¯s location to her.


    It was a high-end crab restaurant in the city center, and it was called Crab Delight.


    X replied with an ¡®OK¡¯ emoticon. After that, she shifted her gaze back to the group¡¯s sales and


    profit report.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, her phone started to ring again.


    When X saw that the call was from Georgie Clementine, she immediately picked up.


    ¡°X¡­ Amazing¡­ Isn¡¯t Stanley way too capable?¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°What?¡± X asked.


    ¡°He gave you a star¡­¡± Georgie said.


    X was confused. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on a hot topics list¡­ Go have a look¡­¡± Georgie said.


    X immediately hung up the phone and opened the hot topics list on Weibo to have a look.


    The first spot on the list of hot topics was ¡®#Stanley Batton gave X Quest a star#¡¯.


    X instantly tapped on the link.


    As soon as she got in, a Weibo post from aizen, who imed to be an astronomer, appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m touched by the heavenly romance between X and Stanley. Yesterday, Stanley¡¯s assistant,


    Zack Cassidy, approached me and said he wanted to purchase the right to name an unnamed


    asteroid I discovered. His reason was X once joked with Stanley that she wanted a star of her


    own.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Beneath this astronomer¡¯s Weibo posts, the number of shares, likes, andments had exceeded


    eight million.


    Right after that, there were all sorts ofments in thement section.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ This is another day in the life of the heavenly couple. This must be how rich folks


    experience love.¡±


    ¡°X must have done a lot of good things in her past life, right? That¡¯s why she¡¯s born into a noble


    and rich family with good looks, a sexy body, and a perfect husband. She has everything.¡±


    ¡°Every time I read about X, I would hope that the soul transfer plots in the drama series are real. I


    wish I could wake up with my soul in X¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°With such a good life, I bet she¡¯dugh even in her dreams, wouldn¡¯t she? X¡¯s existence is


    surely to make me feel inferior about myself, isn¡¯t that so? Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s not a big deal. Those who show off their love would only die sooner.¡±


    ¡°Hey, whoevermented above, why are you so jealous? You must live a bitter life in reality.¡±


    When X saw the positive content in thement section, she smiled prettily once again.


    Her smile was breathtaking.


    As for the negative content, X didn¡¯t take it seriously because it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    X thought that she might have really done a lot of good things in her past life.


    That was why she could have so many good things in this lifetime.


    After putting her phone down, she gathered everyone in the sales department for a meeting.


    The meeting went on untilte in the evening.


    After that, X dragged her exhausted body back to her office. Then, she picked up her phone and


    was prepared to leave.


    Right then, a notification popped up on her phone screen, and it caught her attention¡ª

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    ¡°Josh Batton brings a mysterious man home, and they spent three hours together.¡±


    When X Quest saw this news, a somewhat surprised look appeared in her eyes.


    She knew about Josh Batton¡¯s sexual orientation.


    After all, he had once expressed his interest in her.


    Josh liked women, and he definitely didn¡¯t like men.


    Subconsciously, X felt that this website must have made this up to attract traffic.


    X instantly tapped on the news and skimmed through it. Right after that, arge paragraph came


    into sight.


    ¡°Well-known paparazzo, Will Ceruni, revealed that Josh had brought a mysterious man back to his


    home three hours ago. Unfortunately, this famous paparazzo only saw the two of them from behind


    throughout the entire process. This paparazzo imed that the two were wearing the white shirts


    and ck pants with the same design when they were photographed. He suspects that they might


    be dressing up as a couple. Apart from this, they even patted each other¡¯s head in front of Josh¡¯s


    house. Ever since Josh made his debut, he had never been in a rtionship with any female


    celebrity. This paparazzo suspects that he might be interested in men. Meanwhile, this mysterious


    man might be his boyfriend.¡±


    Below the paragraph, there was a picture of Josh walking next to the mysterious man, patting each


    other¡¯s head.


    In the picture, the two of them seemed to be nearly of the same height.


    They were wearing the same design of white shirt and ck pants. Their body ratios were perfect.


    Although it was only a picture of them from behind, X could immediately tell that one of the men


    in the picture was Stanley Batton.


    The brothers had gone to Josh¡¯s ce, and they touched each other¡¯s head. X felt confused as


    to why they would be described like this in the news.


    This news post was published a minute ago.


    Although it hadn¡¯t been long since it was published, thements had already gone up to 300,000


    ¡ª


    X instantly opened Weibo to check it out.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as X expected, the topic of ¡®#Josh Batton¡¯s sexual orientation#¡¯ upied the first spot on the


    list of hot topics. There was the obvious ¡®explosive¡¯ word at the end of the topic.


    Since the news was leaked, there had been a huge number ofments in such a short period of


    time. It shocked X.


    However, Josh was an A-list celebrity. This was very normal.


    X immediately tapped on the topic to have a look.


    There were all sorts of posts from marketing ounts there including the news article she had just


    read earlier as well as pictures.


    There were over a million shares, likes, andments under each Weibo post.


    X randomly opened one of the Weibo posts¡¯ment section.


    Inside, Josh¡¯s fans and passersby were continuously arguing madly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few photos and a paparazzo¡¯s tant lies. How could you suspect our idol¡¯s sexual


    orientation based on that? Are you all crazy?¡±


    ¡°Can Josh Batton¡¯s fans not be so brain-dead? Why would twopletely unrted men touch


    each other¡¯s heads?¡±


    ¡°It exins why there have never been rumors of Josh being in a rtionship after he had debuted


    for so many years. It turns out that he likes men, right?¡±


    ¡°Stop making things up. Our idol isn¡¯t gay. Someone must be intentionally defaming him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s truly disgusting. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s gay. As an A-list celebrity, he¡¯s actually doing this in public. I


    suggest that the country ban people like him.¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s gay? It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of romance we¡¯re talking about. All types of love


    should be respected, right?¡±


    ¡°This time, I choose to believe in my idol. Someone must be intentionally defaming him. The


    entertainment industry is truly disgusting.¡±


    X¡¯s gaze continued to shift downward. She saw a marketing ount listing out all the brands


    worn by the mysterious man, including his clothes, shoes, and watch.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    ¡°After erging the photo of the mysterious man next to Josh Batton, it looks like this man might be


    a rich guy. The clothes he¡¯s wearing are all globally limited-edition Versace designs, and his shoes


    also look like a globally limited-edition design. As for his watch, that¡¯s even more impressive. This is


    a watch from Bulgari. In fact, there is only a single design of this that¡¯s worth eighty million dors.¡±


    Below the text, there were several erged photos of the essories worn by the mysterious man.


    Moreover, the marketing ount even carefully marked out the brand and cost of each essory.


    Thement section of this marketing ount was also flooded.


    ¡°The things this man is wearing are worth the value of several houses.¡±


    ¡°This exins why Josh Batton¡¯s status in the entertainment industry has been unshakable. It turns


    out that he has been supported by this wealthy sugar daddy, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°This must be a supremely rich tycoon. Based on how he looks from the back, he seems very


    young, and his body is amazing. I¡¯m very curious who this person is.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember when Stanley Batton went to watch X Quest when shepeted in the


    League of Legends¡¯ springpetition? I remember him wearing that watch when he was shown


    on the screen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I remember that too. I also remember¡­ When I saw how good his watch looked, I took a


    screenshot. After looking it up, I realized it¡¯s worth eighty million dors.¡±


    When X saw thesements, she could already form an idea about what woulde next in


    thements.


    X believed that the public would start specting the rtionship between Stanley Batton and


    Josh Batton.


    Helplessly, X held her forehead. She opened the list of hot topics once again.


    Indeed, ¡®#Josh Batton and Stanley Batton¡¯s rtionship#¡¯ was on the list.


    Moreover, it was in second ce.


    There was also the word ¡®explosive¡¯ at the end of the topic.


    X then helplessly raised her brows before tapping on the topic.


    Inside, there were all sorts of posts from marketing ounts gossiping about how the mysterious


    man next to Josh was Stanley.


    Also, there were various erged pictures of the hand of the mysterious man next to Josh being


    compared to the erged picture of the watch on Stanley¡¯s hand when he went to watch her during


    thepetition.


    On top of that, there was also aparison between Stanley¡¯s and that mysterious man¡¯s


    physiques¡­


    Finally, everyone unanimously agreed that the man was Stanley.


    There were all sorts ofments in the forum.


    ¡°The same watch, the same height, and everything we could see on the surface points to the fact


    that Stanley Batton is Josh Batton¡¯s rumored boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Could Stanley Batton and Josh Batton be biological brothers?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Must they be biological brothers just because they have the same surname? I have the same


    surname as my best friend too. Why aren¡¯t we biological sisters?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to make a daring guess. Could it be possible that Stanley and X are only in a superficial


    marriage?¡±


    ¡°I feel that way too. He¡¯s also showing off his love. To be honest, he¡¯s just trying to hide the truth that


    he¡¯s gay, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too sad for X? A second ago, I was still feeling envious of X. A secondter, I am


    already starting to feel sorry for her.¡±


    ¡°You really can never tell what¡¯s going on in rich families. I no longer feel envious of X. In fact, I


    think she¡¯s living an even worse life than me.¡±


    When X saw thesements, she found them hrious.


    Netizens these days seemed to be all mentally challenged.


    Within a few minutes, X¡¯s image in their hearts had changed from the rich female protagonist in a


    drama series who was showered with love to a rich female protagonist who suffered from a bitter


    life.


    X was also feeling a little shaken up.


    Right then, she saw that she had over 9,999 unread messages in her Weibo inbox.


    She instantly tapped on the notification box.


    All sorts of private messages came into sight.


    ¡°You are the epitome of the saying ¡®people tend to show off what theyck the most¡¯. You show off


    your love because youck love, don¡¯t you? Truly disgusting.¡±

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    ¡°Obviously, she¡¯s just a stand-in wife for a gay couple, but she¡¯s keeping up an act and pretending


    she¡¯s a happy little princess. X Quest, I¡¯ve got to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I can¡¯t stopughing for my life. It turns out you¡¯re married to a gay man, aren¡¯t you?


    Why are you still showing off how happy you are every day?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Truly a pitiful woman. What¡¯s the point of being married to Stanley Batton? He


    doesn¡¯t even like you.¡±


    ¡°No matter how good you look, and how great a body you have, none of it matters if you don¡¯t have


    a good husband who loves you.¡±


    ¡°X Quest, I truly feel embarrassed for your parents. Does your family know that you are married


    to a gay man?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Stanley Batton, this is considered an extra-marital affair. X Quest, you truly do deserve pity.¡±


    Every word X Quest saw was like a sharp needle that poked at her eyes.


    She wasn¡¯t at all surprised that everyone would send her private messages like these.


    Many people were like this sometimes.


    When you¡¯re doing fine, they¡¯d praise you as best they could. But when you¡¯re not doing fine, they¡¯d


    kick you to the curb.


    This was especially true for people on the inte.


    It was because they could hide behind their screens over the inte, and nobody could see their


    faces.


    Hence, they could put their ugly selves on disy without any concern.


    Those people always liked to criticize others who were better than them to vent their dissatisfaction


    in real life.


    When X saw these messages, she didn¡¯t show any emotion in her eyes.


    She picked up her phone and dialed Stanley Batton¡¯s number first.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was drinking tea with Josh Batton at thetter¡¯s house¡­


    When Stanley saw X¡¯s phone call, he immediately smiled handsomely. ¡°What¡¯s up, darling?¡±


    ¡°Honey¡­ Did you see thetest hot topic? The one about you and Josh.¡± X went straight to the


    point.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stanley was immediately confused by the question.


    With that, he subconsciously looked up at Josh.


    X instantly told Stanley everything.


    After hearing all this, Stanley¡¯s eyes still seemed emotionless.


    Some paparazzi and reporters liked to get whatever gossip they could, and Stanley knew this¡­


    He wasn¡¯t exactly surprised that something like this would be spread after photos of him were


    taken.


    Stanley was used to major incidents like this.


    A small thing like this wasn¡¯t enough to stir up too much emotion in his heart.


    ¡°I came to Josh¡¯s ce to discuss something important. These people really know how to make up


    stories,¡± Stanley said coldly.


    Josh was sitting right next to Stanley. When Stanley was on the call, his phone was close to Josh.


    Hence, Josh could hear everything being said over the phone clearly.


    Josh was about to pick up his tea but paused. A bitter smile appeared on his face, and it was


    obvious upon his lips.


    It was a surprise that paparazzi could capture even something like this¡­


    ¡°Are you still with Josh?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s an A-list celebrity, things have been blown out of proportion. If we suddenly try to


    suppress the news, it¡¯ll only cause extremely negative effects.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you two should step forward and exin things. Otherwise, it¡¯ll definitely have a


    negative impact on Josh¡¯s professional career as well as Dragon Group¡¯s corporate image.¡± X


    carefully provided an analysis.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just make it public¡­ If we deny it, some people will probably not believe it. Topics


    like this that are rted to sexuality are still very sensitive in our country. I don¡¯t want people to


    make all sorts of spection about me¡­¡± Stanley answered earnestly.


    With that, Stanley turned to look at Josh. ¡°What do you think?¡± Stanley asked.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Josh Batton nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He agreed with Stanley Batton. On top of that, he did not want his scandals to cause any trouble to


    X Quest.


    ¡°Alright then. Do you guys want to rify it? Or do you want mypany to make an official


    statement about it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it ourselves. Please hire a few more bodyguards for Josh after we make our rtionship


    public,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    With that, X hung up the phone.


    After X hung up the phone, Stanley locked his phone screen and turned to Josh. ¡°These


    paparazzi are unbelievable.¡±


    In fact, he was not ruffling Josh¡¯s hair just now.


    There was something on Josh¡¯s hair. He was just helping him to fling it away.


    Josh touched his head for the same reason too.


    He could not believe that the paparazzi would make such a ridiculous story out of it.


    Josh shook his head helplessly as he logged onto his Weibo ount.


    There were many unread messages in the chat box.


    Josh tapped on the chatbox and found countless spiteful text messages. All theizens were


    criticizing him for being gay. Some of them even asked him to get out of the entertainment industry.


    This was not his first time being attacked by theizens. Criticism had been tagging along with him


    ever since he debuted.


    Therefore, these maliciousments could hardly cause a ripple of sadness within him.


    About five minutester.


    Two new posts popped up on X¡¯s Weibo homepage. Josh and Stanley uploaded them.


    ¡°@JoshBatton, this is my brother. To the paparazzi who started this rumor, wait for our legal letter,¡±


    jabbed Stanley.


    ¡°@StanleyBatton, this is my brother. To the paparazzi who started this rumor, wait for our legal


    letter,¡± Josh hissed.


    Their posts had hit a million likes,ments, and shares.


    X did not open thement section. Instead, she tapped on the trending list.


    #Josh Batton And Stanley Batton Are Brothers# appeared as the first hot topic on the list.


    #Josh Batton Was Born With A Silver Spoon In His Mouth# was just right below it.


    The two hot topics were followed by a fiery red ¡°HOT!¡±.


    Without hesitation, X tapped to open the first article.


    The first thing that came into sight was the two posts uploaded by Josh and Stanley. Many


    marketing ounts had screenshotted their posts and reposted them on their respective timelines.


    All theizens were dumbfounded. X could hear them screaming like chickens over the phone


    screen.


    ¡°F*ck¡­ I told you they might be brothers because of theirst names, right? Why didn¡¯t you all


    believe me? Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!! Who said X¡¯s a pitiful woman? Who on earth dares to say she¡¯s luckier than X? She


    has a handsome husband and a hot brother-inw, who are from a wealthy family. Oh my!¡±


    ¡°Who called X a stand-in wife just now? Come out and apologize! Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so freaking shocked! Josh Batton is too secretive, isn¡¯t he? I can¡¯t believe my beloved idol was


    born to the purple! Ahhhhh!¡¯


    ¡°Josh Batton¡­ A man who has amassed a great fortune even if he doesn¡¯t work hard¡­¡±


    ¡°X is undoubtedly a life winner. Sorry, X! I was wrong!¡±


    The three of them had turned the tables on theizens unexpectedly.


    X let out a deep sigh of relief after reading thements.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­ Suddenly, her phone vibrated again.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    Seeing Georgie Clementine¡¯s name on the screen, X Quest immediately picked up the call.


    ¡°President X, you¡¯re so quick! I haven¡¯t even done anything, and you¡¯ve already settled the


    problem.¡± Georgie sounded delighted.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I can handle it myself.¡± X chuckled.


    ¡°I guess I have to hire more bodyguards to protect Josh Batton from now on.¡± Georgie smiled.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what I n to do.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to you again. I have an iing call from the reporter now. He¡¯s probably calling to


    interview Josh.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    ***


    After hanging up the phone, X shifted her attention back to her work.


    She had forgotten about everything that happened on Weibo just now.


    Her office was quiet and peaceful.


    Meanwhile, on the contrary, X Entertainment¡¯s main entrance was thronged with countless


    reporters.


    Josh Batton and Stanley Batton were brothers. None of them would like to miss this breaking news.


    The two brothers had also gone viral on the inte.


    Their names were sshed in headlines across all the major news apps and portals.


    Thanks to Stanley, Josh had sessfully garnered a lot of attention this time, which indirectly


    enhanced his poprity.


    Once again, all theizens were devoured by pure jealousy because of X. Everyone was


    extremely agitated when they found out that Josh¡ªone of the most notable artists in the world¡ª


    was not only her friend but her brother-inw.


    Following the title of ¡®the most envied woman on the inte¡¯ and ¡®the girl who saved the gxy¡¯,


    X had won several new nicknames after this incident, such as ¡°the lucky star¡±, ¡°the real life koi¡±


    and ¡°the princess¡±.


    ***


    After X had finished all her work in the evening, Stanley picked her up from her office and drove


    her to Crab Delight where he had booked a private room for them in advance.


    Jeremy Quest had some work to dost minute, so the family dinner had eventually turned into the


    lovebird¡¯s dinner date.


    Crab Delight was a nature-themed restaurant.


    It was elegant and pleasing.


    The restaurant was full of customers as it was dinner time.


    As soon as the pair stepped into the restaurant with their vast group of bodyguards, almost all eyes


    fell upon them.


    Many people recognized them instantaneously. They were all sneakily taking pictures of the


    gorgeous couple.


    The two overshadowed everyone in the hall the moment they set foot inside the restaurant. It was


    as if a blinding light was exuding from them.


    Stanley and X could not care any less about the hungry eyes locking upon them. They were


    used to them, and they were tired of them.


    Without further ado, the two followed the beautiful waitress upstairs to their private room.


    After they left, the dazed crowd finally came back to their senses and started whispering among


    themselves.


    ¡°They¡¯re X Quest and Stanley Batton, right? What a lovely couple!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. They¡¯re just like the princess and prince in the fairytale.¡±


    ¡°They really are gorgeous, and I really am jealous.¡±


    ¡°Hang on. I have to share their pictures on Weibo and WeChat.¡±


    ***


    The beautiful waitress led the two of them to a grand room.


    The room was spacious, and its decoration was simr to the hall downstairs.


    There was a faint green tea fragrance in the air, refreshing and sweet.


    After the two sat down at the table, the waitress ced the menu in front of them nervously, her


    hand trembling subconsciously.


    She could not take her eyes off Stanley.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    The man sitting in front of her was too stunning.


    He was the most handsome man she had ever met in her life.


    As a woman and a face judger, she simply could not peel her eyes off Stanley Batton¡¯s face!


    Stanley could tell what the waitress was thinking from her expression. Sadly, he did not even bother


    to look at her.


    Though X Quest could also sense the waitress¡¯s fondness for Stanley, she remained as calm as


    ever.


    All the girls in the world were in love with Stanley.


    She was used to it.


    The pair ordered two signature crab paste risotto, a te of steamed king crab legs, a huge curry


    crab, and two cups of orange juice.


    The waitress was reluctant to leave even after they had done ordering the food.


    She poured a cup of warm water for each of them before leaving the room unwillingly.


    After the waitress left, Stanley took a sip of warm water and said, ¡°Oh yeah, make sure you¡¯re free


    next Monday night.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± X stared at Stanley and asked smilingly, her chin on her left hand.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to hold a party for Dragon Group¡¯s 70th anniversary at eight o¡¯clock that night. We


    have to attend the party, and we¡¯re going to dance for the opening ceremony.¡± Stanley slowly ced


    the ss of water on the table as he spoke.


    Upon hearing that, X nodded without a second thought. ¡°Sure. I shall find a brand to customize


    my gown then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered it for you. It¡¯ll be here in a couple of days,¡± Stanley said.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Warmth spread in X¡¯s heart when she heard that. ¡°Really? Hubby, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±


    Stanley gradually smiled. ¡°Of course. I have to be thoughtful to my wife.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the party?¡±


    ¡°On a cruise ship. All the executives of Dragon Group, domestic or abroad, will be there. We¡¯ve also


    invited some of our elite employees, politicians, and celebrities from all over the world,¡± Stanley


    added.


    ¡°I ought to dress up nicely that night. I¡¯m not going to humiliate you.¡± X looked determined.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty enough to take everyone¡¯s soul away even if you don¡¯t dress up,¡± Stanley reassured


    her.


    Upon hearing that, X¡¯s smile subconsciously widened.


    ¡°Speaking of which, are your brothers and sistersing back that night?¡± X asked.


    Stanley was the fifth child in his family. He had two elder brothers and two elder sisters who X


    had never met before.


    She had only seen them in their family photo.


    Sharon Lindt said that the four of them loved Stanley, Josh, and Catherine Batton very much. They


    liked to spoil their younger siblings ever since they were kids.


    Besides, Sharon told her that Stanley¡¯s eldest brother started a public rtionspany in Country


    L afterpleting his degree there.


    He was a very sessful businessman. Hispany was thergest public rtionspany in


    Country L.


    On the other hand, Stanley¡¯s second eldest brother ran a high-end hotel and an entertainment


    industry at Country D.


    Stanley¡¯s two elder sisters went to Country J toplete their degrees years ago. Both of them met


    their Mr. Right when they were studying abroad. One of them encountered the son of Country J¡¯s


    vice president, while the other met the son of Country J¡¯s president.


    After graduating, they got married and helped their inws run their family business. The two of


    them were living a prosperous life there.


    That was the reason why they were all so busy and rarely had the time to visit Antis.


    Furthermore, they had their own families and children in their respective countries. Sometimes, they


    only came back home once in a few years.


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Stanley pondered for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°Why? Do you want to meet


    them?¡±


    X nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re going to see them that night.¡±


    Nodding once more, X grabbed the straw and took a few sips of orange juice.


    ***


    After dinner, X and Stanley strolled along the streets hand-in-hand under their bodyguards¡¯


    watchful watch.


    Subsequently, they went back to their luxury car and drove home.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­ X¡¯s phone vibrated as soon as they walked into the living room.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Seeing that Jeremy Quest was calling her, X Quest immediately answered the call.


    ¡°X,e to my house now. I have something to tell you.¡± Jeremy cut to the chase.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ming over.¡± As X spoke, she turned to look at Stanley Batton. ¡°I need to go home


    now. You have some rest first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Stanley wrapped his arm around X¡¯s waist and asked dotingly.


    However, X shook her head. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll wait for you upstairs,¡± Stanley said.


    After that, X got into her red Maserati and headed straight to the Quest family¡¯s house.


    Jeremy was sitting alone in front of the coffee table when X pulled open the door. There was no


    one around him except a ss of warm milk.


    The living room was cheerless as all the maids were not around.


    Though Jeremy seemed a little depressed sitting there alone, his presence imparted an air of


    elegance.


    X immediately hurried to the living room and sat down next to him. ¡°Dad, is there anything


    important you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know I¡¯ve been in a bad moodtely. I¡¯m nning to go on a trip so I can put my mind at


    ease. I¡¯m not sure how long I¡¯ll be away. I¡¯ll just leave thepany to you when I¡¯m not around.¡±


    Jeremy sighed.


    X knew that May Conner¡¯s and Emily Quest¡¯s death was a big blow to her father.


    Therefore, she was not surprised that her father needed a break.


    Instead, she fully supported her father to go on vacation.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I''ll take care of thepany,¡± X replied softly. She slid her


    fingers between Jeremy¡¯s and reassured him, ¡°Dad, go ahead and do what you want to do. I¡¯ll


    support you even if you¡¯re going to take a long break. You cane back anytime. I just want you


    to be happy. That¡¯s the most important thing to me.


    ¡°However, I have a request. You have to bring bodyguards with you wherever you go. There must


    be someone who can take care of you and protect you when I¡¯m not around, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    be worried sick about you,¡± X admonished him.


    Jeremy nodded. ¡°I will. Alright, you should go back now. It¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you for a while. I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway.¡± X leaned on his shoulder.


    Having no other choice, Jeremy nodded.


    He had inwardly decided at this moment¡­


    ***


    X stayed at the Quest family¡¯s house for a long time.


    Finally, Jeremy felt sleepy. X immediately helped him to his room and covered him with the


    nket to prevent him from catching a cold.


    After cleaning up the coffee table, she went back to her house.


    It was already midnight when she reached home.


    X pushed open the door of her bedroom and found that Stanley was still awake.


    He was currently sitting on the bed, staring at hisptop screen. A solemn expression was etched


    upon his face as his fingers danced across the keyboard.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The room was ill-lit. All the lights were out except themp on the bedside table.


    The warm yellow light shone brightly on the man¡¯s face, causing his brows to look extraordinarily


    captivating.


    The light had also added luster to his ck silk loungewear, setting off his fair smooth skin.


    Noticing X¡¯s arrival, the man slowly put away hisptop and walked up to her. He held her hand


    and kissed it gently.


    A prickly feeling ran down her skin, all the way to her heart.


    Once again, her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look at the star,¡± Stanley whispered.


    ¡°Is the astronomical telescope here?¡± X asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s here. Come with me.¡±


    Before X could even respond, Stanley gave her a princess hug and carried her to the balcony.


    He hit the switch on the wall with his back as he walked past the door.


    Suddenly, all the lights in the balcony were switched on.

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    The darkness in therge balcony was dispelled by brightness.


    An enormous astronomical telescope appeared in front of her.


    Stanley Batton marched toward the telescope and carefully put X Quest down beside it. He then


    lowered his head to adjust the telescope.


    When he found the star he bought for X, he quickly zoomed in and focused on the star. Without


    further ado, he pulled X to the telescope and pointed at the eyepiece excitedly. ¡°Look. This is


    your star.¡±


    X immediately peeped into the eyepiece.


    In the very next second, X Star came into her sight.


    The magnified star, which belonged to her, was shining dazzlingly in the gxy.


    X was amazed.


    Never in her life had she imagined that she would own a star in the vast universe.


    She could hardly contain her happiness at this moment. Her face lit up with glee.


    ¡°So? Can you see it?¡± Stanley asked with a glint of anticipation in his eyes.


    X nodded delightedly, her soft lips subconsciously curling upward into a bright smile. ¡°Yeah, I saw


    it. Thanks for the star, hubby.¡±


    Stanley hugged her from the back and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Silly girl. You don¡¯t have to


    thank me. It¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do. I¡¯ll leave the astronomical telescope here so you can have a


    look at it whenever you want. I¡¯ll teach you how to use itter.¡±


    X nodded obediently.


    Then, she continued observing her star. From time to time, she would wrap her arms around


    Stanley¡¯s hand and ask him to join her like a little girl.


    Stanley had noints at all. No matter how X asked him to show her this and that, he would


    just do as he was told.


    After admiring X Star, Stanley showed her many more unique stars in the gxy.


    Stanley was very knowledgeable. He knew almost every star that the scientists had discovered, and


    he had no problem describing them.


    X had gained a lot of astronomical knowledge from him that night.


    Her admiration for Stanley soared as she listened to his exnation about the wonders of the


    universe.


    ¡®Is there anything that Stanley doesn¡¯t know?¡¯ she wondered.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    X was a fast learner. She could easily remember the function of each part of the telescope as


    she watched Stanley adjusting and controlling them.


    Finally, she tried to use the telescope to locate the moon and enjoyed the moonlight with Stanley.


    The two of them stayed at the balcony until two o¡¯clock in the morning. Atst, X was tired, so


    she stopped ying with the telescope and pulled Stanley back into their bedroom.


    ***


    When X opened her eyes the following day, Stanley was already gone.


    She stretched her hand and moved it around the spot beside her.


    The nket was chilly.


    This meant that he had woken up long ago.


    X stretched her stiff back before sitting up on the bed slowly.


    Her gaze inadvertently fell upon the huge astronomical telescope on the balcony. She could feel her


    joy unfolded like a flower at that instant.


    The memory of them looking at the stars togetherst night shed across her mind.


    Every word, every action was full of sweetness.


    Right at this moment, the door of the bedroom was pushed open.


    Stanley, who was wearing a white dress shirt with a pair of ck pants, walked into the room with a


    phone in his right hand.


    The straight white shirt and the perfectly-fitted ck pants had remarkably set off the man¡¯s golden


    body ratio.


    ¡°Zack gave me a call just now¡­¡± As Stanley spoke, he plopped down next to her and gently stroked


    her hair. ¡°They¡¯ve found out the real cause of Emily¡¯s death.¡±

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    ¡°Detective Ritzer found that Emily¡¯s brain was in a state of hypnosis. He spected that Emily


    committed suicide under hypnosis.


    ¡°Besides, he said that Emily had consumed the Soul Devouring Potion before. The toxin left behind


    by the potion can greatly enhance the effectiveness of hypnosis. Hence, it¡¯s really easy to ¡®control¡¯


    Emily and instruct her tomit suicide if the master wants.¡±


    The seriousness in Stanley Batton¡¯s tone was only amplified with each word he spoke.


    X Quest was not surprised to find out about that.


    She knew how powerful the Soul Devouring Potion and hypnosis were.


    ¡°The coroner must¡¯ve stopped investigating after confirming that Emily has indeed died of suicide.¡±


    Stanley continued, ¡°Well, there are still a lot of possibilities other than this reason. The master might


    have bribed the coroner.¡±


    ¡°There must be a spy in jail, helping him to keep an eye on May, Emily, and the police. Otherwise,


    it¡¯s impossible for him to carry out all these things in jail. I bet there is more than one spy in there.¡±


    X analyzed the incident in earnest.


    ¡°Yeah. Detective Ritzer and I have thought about that too. He¡¯s trying to look into the case from


    there,¡± Stanley replied softly.


    Following that statement, he ran his fingers through X¡¯s long ck hair again.


    ¡°What else did he find out?¡± Eagerness stirred in X¡¯s eyes.


    She wanted to know who that master was and why she was his target so badly.


    ¡°That¡¯s all so far¡­¡± Stanley answered truthfully.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± X did not say anything else. She was disappointed.


    ¡°Have faith in Detective Ritzer. I believe that he¡¯ll find out the truth real soon.¡± Stanley tried to


    reassure her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Time to get up, wash up, and have some breakfast. I made your favorite seafood noodles.¡±


    X¡¯s hair was messy as she just woke up. Tiredness andziness were written all over her bare


    face. She looked very much like a lovely snow-white Persian cat as she had fair skin too.


    Stanley felt like his heart was melting away as he looked at her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He could not help but stroke her hair again.


    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so nice to me,¡± said X.


    ¡°I¡¯m blessed with a kind, beautiful wife. What else can I do besides spoiling you?¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes


    were full of tenderness.


    Upon hearing that, X burst outughing. ¡°Keep on spoiling me then.¡±


    ¡°I will. I¡¯ll spoil you for the rest of my life.¡±


    A bright smile blossomed on X¡¯s face. ¡°Sure, but can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. I¡¯ll give you lots and lots of love. You¡¯ll forever be my baby princess.¡±


    This one short sentence was like the faint rosy fragrance in the garden early in the morning, surging


    through her body and overtaking every bit of her.


    ¡°Alright, time to wash up, my princess,¡± Stanley said again.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X responded in a soft, adorable voice.


    Following that statement, she got out of the bed and went into the bathroom.


    On the other hand, Stanley left the room and headed downstairs.


    ***


    Time flew like an arrow.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day of Dragon Group¡¯s 70th-anniversary celebration.


    X got off work at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    She went to do full-body skincare before going home to dress up.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    She had put on her favorite peach blossom makeup, especially for the grand event tonight. There


    was a tiny peach blossom on her right cheekbone, refined yet alluring.


    She had also put on some highlighter on her corbone, making it look exceptionally sexy and eye-


    catching.


    Immediately afterward, she pulled her ck wavy long hair into a delicate high bun.


    After settling her makeup and hairstyle, she hurried off to her enormous dressing room to look for


    her custom-made Dior gown. She pushed the hanger aside and carefully put on the sleeveless


    nude gauze nightgown.


    X Quest had turned into a little fairy the moment she put on the gown.


    From sketching to stitching, Stanley Batton had been keeping a close watch over the gown¡¯s


    manufacturing. X was really surprised by Stanley¡¯s good taste.


    The color was refreshing yet elegant. The design was simple yet imposing. It was the best gown for


    early summer.


    X had picked a diamond crown, her favorite pair of teardrop diamond earrings, and her beloved


    silver heels to match the gown. She then stood in front of the gold-and-diamond-studded dressing


    mirror to double-check her final look.


    Her beautiful figure was reflected in the mirror.


    She was a real-life fairy.


    No one else could beat her charm.


    Making sure that her makeup was perfect, she grabbed the silver diamond tassel clutch bag from


    the rack and slid her phone inside. Then, she left the checkroom and headed to the door, intending


    to meet Stanley downstairs.


    However, right at this moment, Stanley strode into the room.


    His utter amazement was reflected in his eyes the moment he caught sight of X.


    Her beauty was sublime, ethereal, and almost divine. She looked pure yet sexy, lofty yet captivating.


    It sounded unrealistic, but everything just made sense with her.


    She was very much like a snow lotus on a cliff or a white peony on the top of the mountain.


    She was born to bloom above everyone.


    No one deserved to touch her. Even their gazes would tarnish her.


    Stanley¡¯s stomach was knotted when he looked at X.


    He forced her against the wall in the very next second, unable to control his desire.


    X¡¯s face turned cherry red instantaneously. Her blush spread across her cheeks, all the way to


    her neck. She subconsciously grabbed the man¡¯s tie and stuttered, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?


    Uhmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and change your outfit, or we¡¯ll bete¡­ We shouldn¡¯t let others wait for us¡­ Ummm¡­¡±


    X kept on struggling.


    Upon hearing that, he reluctantly released X and pressed her against the wall. ¡°You little thing¡­


    If it isn¡¯t for the partyter, I¡¯d never let you step out of this room¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, time to get changed.¡± X let go of his tie and quickly pushed him away. She then


    turned around and left the dressing room.


    Stanley leaned against the wall and touched his lips thoughtfully, unable to get over the excitement.


    Only after a long time did he recollect himself and start to get changed.


    On the other hand, X¡¯s heart was still racing frantically after returning to the room.


    Her whole body was burning hot, and her muscles tensed up.


    X quickly sat down on the couch and checked her emails on her phone to calm herself down.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    About ten minutester, Stanley stalked out of the dressing room.


    He was wearing a ck Armani Haute Couture suit with a white dress shirt inside. His look was


    completed with the ssy ck tie and the pair of ck Armani leather shoes.


    His hairstyle was the usual fluffy slicked-back hair, simple yet noble, cool yet imposing.


    He glowed as he strode across the room. The light exuded from him blinded X effortlessly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Stanley walked up to X.


    X nodded, held his arm, and walked out of the room with him.


    There was a helicopter waiting for them in the courtyard.


    The pair hopped into the helicopter and headed straight to the cruise ship floating in the middle of


    the sea, where Dragon Group¡¯s 70th-anniversary party was held.

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    The cruise ship was well-lit.


    It looked like a night pearl shimmering in the ocean as they viewed it from the sky.


    There were many people on the deck of the cruise ship.


    In addition to Dragon Group¡¯s top executives from all over the world, there were also some famous


    stars from the entertainment industry and some dignitaries from the political circle.


    The descending helicopter had caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Almost all eyes fell upon it.


    ¡°That¡¯s our president and his wife, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen pictures of the young mistress before. She¡¯s gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°Well, well. I bet all the bachelors are going to go crazyter.¡±


    Very soon, the helicopternded on the deck under the crowd¡¯s attention.


    Everyone could not take their eyes off the helicopter.


    Zack Cassidy, who was flying the helicopter, was the first to get out of the helicopter, followed by the


    several ck-d bodyguards.


    After that, Zack approached the passenger seat and opened the hatch.


    Stanley¡¯s and X Quest¡¯s stunning faces came into everyone¡¯s sight in the very next second.


    Without paying any heed to the crowd¡¯s attentive gazes, Stanley got out of the helicopter elegantly


    and then carried X out of the cabin.


    The heroic princess hug and the couple¡¯s temperament and appealing figures caused an uproar


    among the crowd. A sharp pang of jealousy washed over them.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ Our president is so nice to his wife!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed the most uxorious husband ever.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that the cold and apathetic Stanley Batton would fall into a girl¡¯s hand?¡±


    Sebastian Brenand, Henry Armstrong, and Gary Lakes were all there.


    The three of them were leaning against the railing, enjoying the cozy sea breeze. They could not


    help smiling when they saw the lovebirds.


    They exchanged looks of glee, then walked up to Stanley and X tacitly.


    The intimacy between the lovebirds had garnered a lot of attention. X¡¯s cheeks were burning with


    embarrassment.


    She immediately red at Stanley and whispered, ¡°Put me down.¡±


    ¡°Rx. Let me hug you for a while.¡± Stanley had no intention of letting go of her.


    ¡°Man, can you stop acting lovey-dovey here? I know I¡¯m still single, okay? You don¡¯t have to rub it


    in,¡± Henry joked.


    ¡°Look at you, Stan,¡± teased Gary.


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable.¡± Sebastian followed suit.


    ¡°Shut up, guys.¡±


    Reluctantly, Stanley put X down and held her hand, leading her to the deck.


    Sebastian, Henry, and Gary followed closely behind them.


    The pair had attracted a lot of attention as they strode across the deck.


    Nevertheless, Stanley ignored the crowd and led X to the three-story banquet hall right away.


    The banquet hall was huge.


    The crystal chandelier, which almost upied the whole ceiling, was shining dazzlingly above


    them.


    The hall was as glorious as a pce in the blinding light.


    The world¡¯s top orchestra, Philharmonic Orchestra, yed some peaceful music on the side of the


    hall.


    The banquet hall was super crowded. Everyone was toasting and enjoying the food, the wine, and


    the music happily.


    X guessed that there were more than three thousand people here.

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    All of them were dressed up in exquisite suits and gowns.


    There were towers of pastry, champagne, and wine at each corner of the hall.


    What was more striking was the white neenyer cake in the middle of the banquet hall. Each


    layer of the cake was decorated with beautiful white swans. The enormous cake was incredibly


    magnificent.


    The party was just like the king''s feast described in the fairy tales.


    It took X Quest quite some time to find Wilson Batton and Sharon Lindt among the crowd.


    Josh Batton was standing right behind them. They were busy toasting and chatting with the guests.


    Josh and Wilson were much quieterpared to Sharon Lindt, who had been talking non-stop.


    Sharon told X before that Josh would be the host for the party tonight.


    Maybe time stopped when X and Stanley entered the hall. Everyone was frozen to their spots,


    their lips parted, and their eyes fixed upon them.


    They subconsciously moved sideways and formed a path for the pair.


    The path led the two straight to the stage decorated with flowers.


    X was already used to events like this.


    She calmly walked to the stage with Stanley Batton and came to a halt in front of the podium.


    After that, Stanley gave a long speech about Dragon Group¡¯s history, its development over the past


    seventy years, and his vision for the future.


    He did not prepare any script for the speech today. Nevertheless, he remained as calm as ever. He


    had not stuttered even once, and all the terms he used were formal and professional.


    His impressive leadership skills were evident to everyone.


    After the long opening speech, Stanley and X rose their ss of wine high in the air and cheered


    with the crowd.


    Subsequently, Josh, the host of the day, went on the stage and joined the two. He was wearing a


    set of white suits, looking neat and gentlemanly.


    The two brothers provided a startling contrast as they stood together. One of them was cold and


    apathetic, while the other was warm and friendly.


    Though their temperaments werepletely different, they somehowplement each other.


    Josh brought the microphone to his mouth. ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the heir of Dragon Group, my


    brother Stanley Batton, and my sister-inw X Quest to dance for us. Give them a round of


    apuse!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The audience burst into wild apuse and cheers at once.


    Stanley held X¡¯s hand and led her to the middle of the hall.


    Grasping the situation, the Philharmonic Orchestra immediately yed melodious music for the two.


    Without hesitation, Stanley grabbed X¡¯s waist and pulled her closer to him. The two then


    performed a waltz dance to the audience.


    All the lights in the hall went off, except the one right above the lovebirds.


    The warm yellow light shone brightly on them, causing them to look exceptionally dazzling in the ill-


    lit hall.


    All the guests immediately gathered around them and formed a big circle.


    The two of them continued to dance gracefully in the circle.


    They could not take their eyes off each other as they danced. The way they looked at each other


    made everyone envious.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!! Are they a prince and a princess?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this. What a perfect match they are!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!! They¡¯re so sweet! I¡¯m suffocating!¡±


    Wilson, Sharon, and Josh were standing in front of the crowd, watching the pair dancing in delight.


    They could not hide their smiles as they heard the crowd¡¯spliments. This was especially true for


    Sharon, who was secretly giggling all the time.


    On the contrary, Josh¡¯s smile soon faded away. Disappointment and a sense of loss shed in his


    eyes.


    However, they were all gone in the very next second, so no one in the hall had noticed them.


    After the dance, Stanley held X¡¯s hand and bowed toward the crowd politely.


    Once X raised her head, a familiar figure came into view. She stared at the girl in shock. ¡°It¡¯s


    you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    A girl was standing right in front of X Quest. Her long ck hair was styled into two low braids.


    There was a tiny daisy hairpin above her right ear, matching well with her Korean bangs.


    She was wearing a snow-white nightgown with a pair of silver ballet ts.


    Joy was written all over her mixed-race face. Her pair of ck watery eyes were sparkling with


    delight.


    She was Daisy Cox.


    She was the girl X met at Kingstell International Exhibition Hall a few days ago.


    She looked radiant today.


    Her anxiety and panic that day hadpletely vanished. There were two delicate dimples near the


    corners of her mouth as she smiled.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes were clean and clear. Her face was young and youthful. She looked very much like a


    gentle, adorable little princess.


    Though her dimples were not alcohol, X felt like she was getting drunk by looking at it.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Miss.¡± Daisy smiled.


    ¡°I totally didn¡¯t expect to see you here. How¡¯s that young man? Is he okay now?¡± X asked


    concernedly.


    She thought she would only meet Daisy once in her life. Never in her life had she imagined that she


    would encounter her here.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s alright. Well, you didn¡¯t expect to see me here, but here we are. I came here for you


    today,¡± Daisy said sheepishly.


    ¡°Did youe here to look for me?¡± X¡¯s eyes were full of surprise.


    ¡°Yeah. Brother Terrell and I¡ª Erm, I mean the ¡®young man¡¯ you saved that day¡­ We¡¯re here to find


    you. Ah, he¡¯s there!¡± As Daisy spoke, she pointed at the handsome guy talking to a blonde older


    man not far away from them.


    X almost failed to recognize him. He looked totally different from the day he suffered from sodium


    cyanide poisoning.


    He was bright and energetic. He looked like a Eurasia, with typical European features and skin tone


    but ck hair and pupils.


    His thick ck hair was neatly parted in three-seventh, and his fringe was slightly permed.


    He was wearing a ck suit with a white t-shirt inside. The light blue scarf around his neck had


    perfectly set off his outfit.


    He looked extremely hot and elegant at the same time.


    The people around him were all resounding dignitaries in the political circle.


    Many of them were working for presidents from all over the world.


    Nheless, the handsome guy was calm and steady as hemunicated with them.


    X knew at first nce that he had a powerful family background.


    X totally did not expect that the young man she saved was actually a big shot.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± With that, Daisy lifted her gown and ran toward the handsome guy.


    A sweet smile blossomed on the girl¡¯s face when she held the guy¡¯s arm. She tiptoed and whispered


    in his ear, ¡°Let¡¯s go and thank the beautifuldy who helped us.¡±


    Questions were swimming in Stanley Batton¡¯s head. He could not make a head nor tail of the


    situation.


    ¡°How did you know Tyler Terrell and that girl?¡± Stanley asked confusedly.


    ¡°Do you remember the story I told you at Kingstell? I saved a young man from sodium cyanide


    poisoning at Kingstell International Exhibition Hall. It¡¯s him. Daisy was also with him that day,¡± X


    exined.


    ¡°So it¡¯s him¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a big shot, isn¡¯t he?¡± X¡¯s eyes widened, attentive and brimming with curiosity.


    ¡°He¡¯s currently a presidential candidate of Country T.¡± Stanley added, ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s a very


    sessful businessman. Three years ago, he popped out in Korea out of nowhere and posed a


    great threat to the other businessman.


    ¡°He invested arge sum of money in Country T¡¯s real estate business then. He then established


    his ownpany, HM Property Group there. He spent a huge amount of money on buyingnds


    and building their buildings. He¡¯s a brilliant guy indeed. HM Property Group has be the top


    property agency in Country T in less than three years.¡±

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    ¡°No one knows about this person¡¯s background, and no one knows where this person came up with


    such arge amount of start-up capital.


    ¡°No one could find out anything about this person¡¯s past before he became popr¡­ He¡¯s like a


    person who appeared out of thin air.


    ¡°Currently, Dragon Group coborates with HM on many projects¡­¡± Stanley Batton said each word


    with a serious expression.


    Behind Stanley, Gary Lakes, Sebastian Brenand, and Henry Armstrong just listened quietly without


    interrupting.


    ¡°Is he that mysterious?¡± X Quest asked.


    ¡°Well, the next president of Country T will very likely be him. Currently, he has a high support rate in


    Country T,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°He looks pretty young. How old is he?¡± X became increasingly curious about this man.


    ¡°He¡¯s twenty-five¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Only twenty-five and he¡¯s already achieved so much. This person will have a bright future,¡± Xc


    complimented.


    ¡°I did a lot better than him when I was twenty-five¡­¡± Stanley added.


    His words made X sense his intense jealousy.


    X couldn¡¯t help butugh right away. ¡°What are you doing? Are you jealous?¡±


    Gary and the other two listened to this conversation behind them, and they couldn¡¯t help butugh


    along.


    Stanley nced at them coldly and coughed lightly in embarrassment. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m jealous?¡±


    For some unknown reason, X found his jealous expression somehow cute.


    ¡°How are you not? It¡¯s so obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Henry teased.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Stanley warned coldly.


    Henry obediently shut up.


    While the men were talking, Daisy Cox led Tyler Terrell over to X and Stanley.


    When Tyler saw Stanley Batton, he extended his hand toward Stanley. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Mr.


    Batton¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Stanley politely shook Tyler¡¯s hand.


    After that, Tyler shifted his gaze to X. The moment their eyes met, he immediately smiled


    devilishly. He then reached his hand toward X. ¡°Hello¡­ Ms. Quest, my name is Tyler Terrell¡­¡±


    X smiled and shook his hand. ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    Soon, the two quickly let go of each other¡¯s hands¡­


    ¡°Thank you for saving me the other day. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d surely have died,¡± Tyler added.


    X shrugged indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget the fact that you saved my life. I owe my life to you. Regardless of what you need


    me to do in the future, I¡¯ll do it for you,¡± Tyler said.


    Hearing this, X¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±


    Daisy instantly grabbed Tyler¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Not at all¡­ His life belongs to you anyway¡­ My life


    belongs to you too. If he dies, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live either¡­¡±


    ¡°Prettydy, you¡¯ve saved two people¡¯s lives,¡± Daisy added.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Thinking back to that day when Tyler was poisoned, coupled with how Daisy was behaving


    intimately with him today, X knew that they must be a couple.


    ¡°How did you get poisoned the other day?¡± Stanley asked.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    ¡°Someone bribed my driver to put poison in the drinks I keep in my car¡¯s fridge,¡± Tyler Terrell said.


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll have to be more careful about who you hire in the future,¡± X Quest said.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Tyler once again smiled devilishly. ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern, beautifuldy. If youe to


    Country T in the future, remember to look for me. Your husband has my contact details. You can get


    it from him.


    ¡°Or, if you¡¯d like to do something in Country T, I could help out too¡­ I have contacts in both the


    political and business realms, and I can make sure you get to do whatever you want in Country T,¡±


    Tyler said.


    ¡°If my wife wants to do anything, naturally, she can just look for me. So, I don¡¯t think we need to


    bother you,¡± Stanley looked at Tyler and said dominantly.


    His extremely possessive behavior made X¡¯s heart feel instantly warmed.


    Tylerughed. ¡°That darned possessiveness¡­ What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid I¡¯m going to steal


    your wife?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have what it takes,¡± Stanley said.


    Tylerughed again and wrapped his arms around Daisy Cox. ¡°I already have Daisy. You don¡¯t have


    to worry about that¡­¡±


    Daisy also smiled. It was a gentle and lovely smile.


    ¡°Pretty Sister¡­ Tyler really appreciates what you did to save him. After waking up, he started to


    check the surveince footage in the hospital. After finding out your identity, he wanted toe to


    Antis to thank you in person¡­ In the end, before we even departed, we had received an invitation


    to Dragon Group¡¯s 70th-anniversary celebration¡­ After that, we came over right away,¡± Daisy said.


    X smiled. Her impression of Tyler became even better.


    Not only was he young and talented, but he also knew how to return favors. Such a person was


    destined to have a great future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep calling me ¡®Pretty Sister¡¯. Just call me X¡­¡± X said.


    X felt a little embarrassed about being addressed that way all the time.


    Daisy shook her head. ¡°No, I want to call you ¡®Pretty Sister¡¯ because you do look pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°I think ¡®Pretty Sister¡¯ is a good nickname¡­¡± Tyler said.


    Daisy nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I won¡¯t change it no matter what.¡±


    Xughed helplessly. ¡°Alright¡­ Do as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Batton, I have a business proposal for cooperation to discuss with you. Shall we sit down and


    chat over there?¡±


    Stanley nodded decisively and led Tyler to a quiet area with sofas nearby.


    At this point, everyone else at the party had started eating pastries and dancing¡­


    The entire world seemed even more lively.


    X unintentionally looked somewhere far away. She happened to catch sight of Josh Batton


    surrounded by a few famous models who were asking for his autograph¡­


    It was such a huge scene of star-struck fans¡­


    Josh looked up and scanned through the crowd. Coincidentally, his gazended upon X¡¯s face.


    She seemed to be surrounded by a thousand stars.


    Just by standing there, even when she was doing nothing, she still shone brightly¡­


    From then on, Josh couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her to look at anyone else.


    Compared to X, none of the other beautiful women were good enough.


    Perhaps, in this lifetime, Josh didn¡¯t have any other option but to admire her silently.


    X smiled at Josh before turning to look at Daisy. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat


    something?¡±


    Daisy nodded slightly.


    X then led Daisy to the tower of pastries next to her.


    Daisy took a piece of cupcake for herself and began to eat it elegantly.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started to ring.


    Seeing that it was Georgie Clementine, X immediately tapped the button to answer.

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    ¡°X¡­ You¡¯re really like a popr star now. You¡¯ve appeared on the list of hot topics so


    frequently¡­¡± Georgie Clementine said.


    ¡°What did they say about me this time?¡± X Quest asked.


    ¡°Check out the hot topics,¡± Georgie said.


    When X heard this, she directly tapped into Weibo¡¯s hot topics section to take a look.


    Hot topic number one, ¡®#X Quest and Stanley Batton# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number two, ¡®#Dragon Group 70th anniversary celebration and Josh Batton#¡¯.


    Hot topic number three, ¡®#Josh Batton, Stanley Batton, and X Quest#¡¯.


    X directly tapped on the first hot topic and took a look¡­


    There was a group of marketing ounts sharing photos of her and Stanley Batton together¡­


    There were pictures of Stanley carrying her off a helicopter and pictures of Stanley dancing with her,


    and pictures of them and Josh dancing together on stage.


    The photos were all unedited pictures, but they seemed more beautiful than the average celebrity¡¯s


    finely retouched pictures.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    X and Stanley were like the princess and prince who had walked out of a fairy tale.


    Theizens were going crazy over these things, and they didn¡¯t hold back with theirpliments.


    ¡°X¡¯s lotus-pink gown is way too pretty, isn¡¯t it? I have just fallen for her¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one who noticed the crown on X¡¯s head? Isn¡¯t that an antique from thest


    century? I think it¡¯s worth a hundred million dors!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Stanley has actually carried her off the ne. X really is like a princess!¡±


    ¡°She has Stanley on her left and Josh on her right. They¡¯re both handsome men, and they¡¯re also


    both her family members. Why is she so lucky?¡±


    ¡°If handsome men surrounded me like that, I would¡¯ve fainted! But she still looks so calm¡­¡±


    X had expected all thesepliments, and she didn¡¯t feel too greatly affected by them.


    She didn¡¯t seriously look through the other hot topics. After closing Weibo, she shifted her gaze


    back to Daisy Cox.


    ¡°It feels so stuffy here. Why don¡¯t we go on the deck to get some cool air? Pretty Sister,¡± Daisy


    asked while eating a cupcake.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X then led Daisy up to the deck while holding the hem of her dress.


    The deck, which did not have much of a crowd now, seemed spacious.


    As soon as they walked up, a cool, salty breeze blew against their faces. Their dresses danced in


    the wind.


    X¡¯s tulle dress seemed extraordinarily flowy in the night breeze. She looked almost like a fairy


    beneath the night sky.


    On the deck, they could see an endless ocean before them.


    The moon was very bright tonight.


    The ocean¡¯s surface sparkled under the light as if ayer of silver powder had been sprinkled onto


    it.


    X immediately held Daisy¡¯s hand and walked to the railing. While the cool sea breeze blew


    against them, they looked out at the ocean.


    At this moment, a ck, stealthy helicopter was hovering mid-air¡­


    There was a tall man wearing a ck Tai Chi outfit in the pilot¡¯s seat and a golden mask that


    covered his entire face. He was holding a high-end binocrs, looking through it at everything on


    the deck¡­


    His eyes were fixed upon X the entire time.


    Meanwhile, behind him was arge group of men wearing the same ck suit and ck masks¡­


    The stic ck fabric covered their faces tightly, revealing only their eyes and mouths.


    ¡°Should we take action now?¡± One of the men dressed in ck asked.


    ¡°Take action immediately¡­¡± The masked man ordered coldly.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    ¡°Kill the others on the deck too¡­ Their happiness looks annoying,¡± the golden-masked man said


    creepily.


    As soon as the golden-masked man gave the order, a group of men dressed in ck tied ropes


    around their waists.


    In the very next second, twenty men dressed in ck leaped down in unison.


    The ropes were long, and after jumping down, their bodies hung only two meters above the deck.


    Immediately after that, they began to shoot in the direction of the deck quickly¡­


    Bullets rained down on the deck one by one, and they exploded all over the deck¡­


    Danger approached¡ª


    X Quest immediately pulled Daisy Cox along to hide behind a thick pir nearby. After that, they


    quickly dived to the ground.


    Bullets continued to rain from above, colliding against the pir next to them. Countless sparks


    could be seen under the dark night sky.


    The five guests on the deck panicked all of a sudden, and they fled in all directions while they cried


    for help.


    Some of them had already been hit by bullets and were bleeding profusely.


    For a moment, the sounds of crying, begging for help, and screaming drowned out almost every


    other noise.


    Looking in the direction of the iing gunfire, X saw clearly that many people dressed in ck


    were hanging mid-air as they fired at them on the deck.


    The scene that X saw made her heart rise to her throat instantly.


    Daisy, who was next to her, waspletely scared stiff. Her face had turnedpletely pale, and


    she was shivering.


    There were bullets constantly raining down around them. At this moment, it was neither safe to


    move forward or backward.


    Based on the current situation, the safest way was to stay in ce and lean against the pir for


    cover.


    Bullets were raining down on them more densely. Several times, bulletsnded less than a


    centimeter away from their fingers.


    Seeing that things didn¡¯t look too well, Daisy quickly flipped over and pressed X under her body.


    Daisy¡¯s body wrapped tightly around X as she continued to shiver.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite such a life-or-death situation, Daisy still behaved like this. It really did give X a shock.


    ¡°Daisy, what are you doing? Get down!¡± X yelled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ If we split up, we¡¯ll both die, but if I protect you, only one of us will die.¡± Daisy seemed


    determined.


    ¡°You saved Tyler, and that means saving me¡­ I must repay the favor with my own life¡­¡± Daisy


    said.


    Although X struggled the best she could, Daisy was pressing her down too forcefully. It didn¡¯t


    help at all.


    Daisy was bent on saving X¡¯s life, and she was much stronger than X had expected.


    The girl¡¯s behavior instantly melted X¡¯s heart.


    X¡¯s first impression of Daisy was very good, and she knew Daisy was a very gentle girl.


    However, X didn¡¯t expect Daisy to be this nice.


    On the deck, people were constantly shot and dropping like flies...


    Screams and crying could be heard every now and then. It was like a living hell.


    At this critical moment, Stanley Batton and Josh Batton, together with Zack Cassidy and arge


    group of bodyguards dressed in ck, quickly rushed onto the deck.


    Stanley and Josh were at the forefront. They had on a ck bulletproof vest over their suits, a ck


    bulletproof helmet over their heads, and intricate, ck sniping rifles in their hands.


    The other men all appeared to be simrly protected.


    Under the harsh and cold moonlight, Stanley and Josh looked like two mighty gods of war.


    Their strong murderous aura emanated from them, and their powerful presence was daunting.


    At this moment, X felt as if those two men were emitting a dazzling light from their bodies.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    The moment they appeared, all the panic in X Quest¡¯s heart disappeared. In its ce, X only


    felt an endless sense of security.


    Amid the gunfire, they quickly came to X¡¯s side, standing in front of her and Daisy Cox.


    People said that, in times of trouble, true love could be observed.


    In this life-and-death situation, the two brothers were willing to go against the tides for X, blocking


    the wave of bullets from her. This really touched her.


    With a sniping rifle in hand, Stanley Batton started shooting at the group of men dressed in ck.


    He looked at Josh Batton and gave an order. ¡°Take them away first¡­¡±


    His tone was firm, leaving no space for discussion.


    The way Stanley fired his gun was very professional. While holding a gun, he looked even more


    handsome. He was just like the handsome protagonist who rescued the world in action movies.


    Stanley barely missed a shot. After firing twice, two men dressed in ck were hit on the wrist.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The next second, the guns in their hands fell onto the deck.


    Josh didn¡¯t speak. He immediately pulled X and Daisy up. While shooting at the sky, he protected


    the two of them and started to lead them to safety.


    Clearly, the situation was very dangerous. However, under their protection, X wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    Some of the bodyguards began to follow in Stanley¡¯s footsteps and started shooting at the people in


    the sky.


    The rest of them quickly protected X, Daisy, and the others, leading them all to safety.


    Soon, arge group of them arrived downstairs together.


    At this point, apart from X and Daisy, all the other guests were wounded.


    Some were even close to their final breaths.


    Once they were on their feet, the bodyguards quickly ced all the injured people in the corner and


    made them sit against the wall.


    Immediately after that, Gary Lakes, Sebastian Brenand, Henry Armstrong, Tyler Terrell, Wilson


    Batton, and Sharon Lindt ran over.


    After witnessing such a scene, everyone had a look of shock in their eyes.


    X firstly came to check on Daisy from head to toe. After making sure Daisy had no wounds on


    her body, X let out a long sigh of relief.


    X then went over to the two injured people next to her.


    Both were shot close to their hearts, and the wounds were continuously bleeding. The situation was


    critical.


    If the bleeding was not stopped in time, they might just die.


    However, now, they were on a cruise ship, and the options to rescue them were limited.


    X could not do anything other than to help them stop the bleeding.


    Seeing how much pain they were in made X¡¯s heart ache painfully.


    X immediately looked at Josh. ¡°Is there a first aid kit here?¡±


    ¡°I know where it is. I¡¯ll go¡­¡± Sharon immediately ran off.


    Tyler quickly reached out and pulled Daisy close to him. He held her tightly in his arms, gently


    consoling her and asking her if she was fine.


    A few minutester, Sharon came running over with a first aid kit in her arms, panting.


    X instantly took the first aid kit. After that, she kneeled on the ground and quickly opened the first


    aid kit to ess the items inside.


    By now, the faces of the two severely injured people were extremely pale. They seemed close to


    dying¡­


    Everyone felt worried for them.


    After taking a deep breath, X quickly used hemostatic items to wrap their wounds up in bandages


    to stop their bleeding urgently.


    Fortunately, the two of them stopped bleedingpletely.


    At this point, everyone sighed in relief¡­


    Likewise, X also let out a long sigh of relief.


    X didn¡¯t have time to say anything else. She went to check on the three other injured people next


    to her¡­

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    The other three, respectively, were hit by bullets in the left shin, the right upper arm, and the left


    upper arm.


    Likewise, their wounds kept bleeding.


    X Quest instantly used hemostatic items to stop the bleeding for all three of them.


    ***


    On the deck, the gun battle continued.


    Despite the hail of bullets around him, Stanley Batton stood still, calm as ever.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Immediately after that, six more men dressed in ck were shot in the heart mid-air.


    The bright red liquid poured from the air onto the deck in steady streams. At one nce, it seemed


    extremely unsightly.


    Meanwhile, the golden-masked man in the sky calmly pulled the helicopter lift lever and raised the


    helicopter¡¯s altitude¡­


    As the helicopter flew higher and higher, the men dressed in ck, dead or injured, went further and


    further away from the deck.


    Gradually, they were out of the range of the sniping rifles.


    Seeing that those people were taking off higher and higher, Stanely immediately put his rifle away


    until they finally disappeared. After that, he looked coldly at the bodyguards around him as well as


    Zack Cassidy. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Are you all fine?¡±


    From putting away the rifle to turning around, the whole process only took him three seconds.


    The crisp and clean movement made Stanley appear extremely cool!


    After that, the group of bodyguards then quickly put away their rifles before returning to Stanley.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± they said in unison as they nodded respectfully.


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything else. He casually tossed his rifle over to Zack and gave another order.


    ¡°Contact the rescue team right away¡­ Arrange for the cruise ship to return. Apart from that¡­ I want


    to know who those people were before dawn.¡±


    With that, Stanley walked toward the stairway with a murderous aura that had not faded.


    Soon, the rescue ne arrived.


    The injured were taken directly to the municipal hospital for treatment, with Sharon Lindt and Wilson


    Batton apanying them throughout the process.


    X, on the other hand, stayed on the cruise ship to clean up the mess with Stanley and Josh.


    ***


    Due to the fierce shootout, Dragon Group¡¯s 70th-anniversary celebration came to an abrupt end.


    On the other hand, the luxury cruise ship was steered back to the shore via the original route.


    After reaching the shore, guests were dismissed on the spot.


    Finally, only X, Stanley, Josh Batton, Tyler Terrell, Daisy Cox, Zack, and ten bodyguards


    remained on the shore.


    After such a huge incident, several of them were in a state of shock.


    The beach was very windy, and the temperature had dropped a lot.


    A cold wind blew over, and X immediately shivered.


    When Josh saw that happening, he subconsciously wanted to take off his jacket.


    At that moment, Stanley quickly took off his jacket and directly draped it over X¡¯s shoulders.


    From the beginning, apart from Daisy, no one else noticed how Josh wanted to unbutton his jacket.


    Daisy looked hard at Josh, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take Daisy home, too. We¡¯ll get together again tomorrow.¡± Tyler looked at X


    and the Batton family as he spoke.


    ¡°Alright. Get home safely,¡± Stanley said.


    X didn¡¯t say anything. She directly grabbed Daisy¡¯s hand to show her gratitude. ¡°Daisy, thank you


    so much for risking everything to protect me earlier.¡±


    Whenever X recalled how Daisy didn¡¯t hesitate to ce her body over X¡¯s even in the face of


    death, X felt a sense of warmth in her heart.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    Daisy Cox was obviously already scared, and she was even trembling, but she held back her fear


    and protected X Quest.


    Such friendship couldn¡¯t be bought with money.


    However, Daisy shrugged nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal¡­ I have said it before, you rescued


    Tyler, and that means rescuing me¡­ I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡±


    Looking at how light-hearted Daisy seemed, X felt even more touched.


    X immediately clutched Daisy¡¯s hand again. ¡°Anyway, thank you, I owe you my life¡­ I will never


    forget how you saved me today. I will remember it for as long as I live, Daisy. In the future, as long


    as you need my help, I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡±


    Daisy¡¯s smile widened. ¡°X, you are too serious. I don¡¯t need you to do anything extreme for me.


    Alright¡­ We¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll ask you to go shopping with me tomorrow. Tyler and I will stay in


    Antis for a few days this time.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X instantly agreed.


    After seeing Daisy off, X got into an extended ck Rolls Royce parked by the road with the two


    brothers from the Batton family and Zack Cassidy.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Due to the episode just now, everyone was very depressed.


    Hence, everyone didn¡¯t have much to say in the car.


    ¡°Zack¡­ Go to the municipal hospital,¡± Stanley Batton said as he pinched his forehead tiredly.


    He needed to go to the hospital and personally reassure the injured.


    After all, these people got hurt on his turf.


    Zack immediately nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes!¡±


    After that, he quickly drove to the municipal hospital.


    After a short distance, Zack¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a familiar bodyguard¡¯s phone number, Zack immediately answered it on the


    loudspeaker.


    ¡°Mr. Cassidy, the three who were slightly injured have had their wounds treated, and they¡¯ve been


    ced in the general ward.


    ¡°The two who were seriously injured are also out of danger now, and they are currently in the


    intensive care unit¡­¡±


    Hearing these words, X and Stanley let out a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Stanley gently held X¡¯s hand. ¡°Since they are all fine, you should go home and sleep. I¡¯ll just go


    to the hospital with Josh¡­¡±


    X smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± She immediately said.


    ¡°It¡¯s veryte. You shouldn¡¯te with us. Go home and rest. I will arrange bodyguards to protect


    you¡­¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ming along,¡± X insisted.


    She wanted to check on those people and help to calm them down properly.


    Seeing how determined X was, Stanley nodded helplessly. ¡°Fine, fine¡­ You maye along.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­ Who do you think these people came for? They were firing bullets without any particr


    target¡­¡± Josh said.


    ¡°It looks like they were trying to kill everyone on the deck.¡± Josh finally asked the question that had


    been bothering him for a long time.


    ¡°The only way to know exactly who they are after is to find the mastermind behind this. No matter


    who they are after, I will not let them go for causing trouble on my turf,¡± Stanley said coldly.


    X didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she looked out the window, deep in thoughts.


    ***


    After going to the hospital tofort the injured, X returned home with Stanley.


    By then, it was already three in the morning.


    After entering the house, they showered andy in bed, but both couldn¡¯t fall asleep¡­


    X clung onto Stanley like an octopus. ¡°Honey¡­ I suspect¡­ The ¡®master¡¯ was the one behind all


    of this.¡±

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    ¡°This needs further confirmation. If it really was him, then this incident will give us an extra clue to


    find him. To be honest, he might also have beening after someone else. After all, everyone on


    the deck had a special identity,¡± Stanley Batton said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X Quest said ndly.


    When X recalled the scenes on the deck just now, she still felt very scared.


    She dreaded to think what would have be of her and Daisy Cox if Stanley Batton hade a


    momentter.


    Daisy, especially, would have been killed by the gunfire, wouldn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Daisy is a really nice person. She¡¯s naive, adorable, and kind,¡± Xplimented.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll have to treat her to a nice mealter to thank her,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± X had made up her mind to befriend Daisy because she stood up for her in a time of


    crisis.


    ***


    The next morning, before X even woke up, Daisy had called and asked her to go shopping with


    her.


    The two of them met at Goldfield za in the city center.


    After X had breakfast and put on some simple, light makeup, she went out directly with arge


    group of bodyguards to meet Daisy at Goldfield za.


    Immediately after that, the two of them started a wild shopping spree in Goldfield za.


    They bought all sorts of luxury goods without holding back.


    When the two of them came out, each of them had twelve bodyguards behind them.


    After several rounds of shopping, each bodyguard was carrying many bags of various sizes.


    The grand scene in the busy shopping mall attracted countless stares from people around.


    Everyone was practically looking only at the two of them.


    Due to X¡¯s unique identity, coupled with the buying power of her and Daisy, sales assistants


    showered them with ttery wherever they went.


    When they got tired of shopping, the two of them went straight into a high-ss spicy stew


    restaurant on the top floor of the mall. They asked for a private room, sat in the air conditioned


    room, and ate their stewfortably.


    Since Daisy couldn¡¯t eat spicy food, the two of them ordered a fusion stew with two different vors.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The bodyguards stood outside the entire time to protect them, and not even a fly could get in.


    The stew on the table continuously emitted hot steam.


    However, since the air conditioning was set at a very low temperature, it didn¡¯t make them feel


    warm at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a blessing to be able to eat to your heart¡¯s content¡­¡± Daisy said while she cooked a piece


    of tripe in the mushroom broth in front of her.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X said. She also picked up a piece of tripe and put it into the red broth in front of her.


    ¡°Before I was sixteen, I couldn¡¯t eat like this whenever I wanted to¡­¡± Daisy said.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± X looked up at Daisy with a somewhat curious gaze.


    ¡°Before I turned sixteen, I had a particrly serious heart condition because I could never find a


    suitable heart for a transnt. Hence, I had to take medicine to keep me alive. My body was never


    in a good condition. On top of that, many medicines required me to stay on a strict diet. That¡¯s why I


    couldn¡¯t eat a lot of things. It was miserable,¡± Daisy exined slowly and carefully.


    There wasn¡¯t any emotion on her face.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    It was as if Daisy Cox was recounting someone else¡¯s affairs. She didn¡¯t seem to care at all.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t fully cured until the day I celebrated my sixteenth birthday,¡± Daisy added.


    ¡°Did you manage to find a suitable heart for the transnt?¡± X Quest asked.


    "Well, my body¡¯s genes are somewhat unique. I can¡¯t actually go through organ transnts. If I do


    that, there¡¯s a 100% chance of my body rejecting the transnt.


    ¡°When it was close to my sixteenth birthday, Tyler met a miracle doctor who said that he had a type


    of medicine that could modify my unique genes¡­¡± Daisy said one word at a time.


    Hearing this topic, X¡¯s heart bubbled with joy.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She had been thinking for some time whether there was some way to modify Stanley Batton¡¯s


    genes.


    After that, she¡¯d help him get a bone marrow transnt.


    As far as X knew, it was possible to modify a person¡¯s genes. The only thing was that technology


    these days wasn¡¯t advanced enough.


    All over the world, there were no cases of people with sessful gic modification.


    Hence, X had dismissed the idea.


    However, now that she heard Daisy saying this, a me of hope was lit in her heart again.


    ¡°We epted his medicine with the intention of just trying it out. It didn¡¯t take long for my genes to


    change and be no different from normal people¡­ After that, I had a sessful heart


    transnt, and my health was restored,¡± Daisy added.


    ¡°What was the name of the person who helped you modify your genes?¡± X asked with interest.


    ¡°Most people call him Yaksha. I don¡¯t know what his real name is either. Back then, after Tyler heard


    about this person, he had specifically hired people to find out more about him. This person seemed


    to be known as a miracle doctor,¡± Daisy said.


    X once heard her master, Ron Batton, talking about Yaksha.


    Yaksha was a good doctor, with a love for freedom, always wandering and never being in the same


    ce for long. Nobody knew precisely how old he was, and nobody knew how he really looked like.


    Due to his excellent art of disguise, it was more difficult for ordinary people to find him than to


    ascend to heaven.


    Previously, to cure Stanley, X¡¯s master once tried to look for Yaksha. He wanted to ask him if


    there was a way.


    Howeer,ter, the person whom Ron sent to look for Yaksha told him that Yaksha had died twenty


    years ago.


    Now, it seemed that the news Ron received was false.


    This fake news may have been put out by Yaksha himself so that he wouldn¡¯t be found or disturbed.


    If Yaksha could modify Daisy¡¯s genes, he must be able to modify Stanley¡¯s genes too.


    As long as his genes were modified, Stanley would be able to go through a bone marrow transnt


    like a normal person.


    X immediately felt happy just thinking about it. She walked directly over to Daisy before pulling a


    chair out and sitting down next to her.


    X then clutched Daisy¡¯s hand. ¡°This person, Yaksha, seems toe and go without a trace. Are


    you acquainted with this person?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not acquainted with him, but Tyler is¡­ When Tyler was in Country T, he once went hunting in a


    remote forest with his subordinate. They bumped into Yaksha in the forest. At the time, Yaksha was


    being torn apart by a leopard. Tyler saved his life,¡± Daisy said earnestly.


    ¡°In that case, is there any way you could get in touch with this person?¡± X asked.


    ¡°No, after curing me, he left right away. He didn¡¯t leave any contact information behind.¡± Daisy


    shook her head.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he leave any clues behind?¡± X was a little disappointed.


    Daisy thought hard for a few seconds. ¡°After thinking carefully, I think he didn¡¯t leave any clues


    behind¡­¡±


    After saying that, Daisy¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly. ¡°I remember now¡­ I think he told me that he stays


    on an ind. Duringte summer and early autumn, manzanita nts would be in full bloom all over


    the ind,¡± she said.

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    ¡°He also said the ind he lives on is especially cool, and the air conditioning doesn¡¯t even need to


    be on during the summer. That¡¯s all I know,¡± Daisy Cox added.


    There wasn¡¯t a lot of information, but X Quest still found it very useful.


    She could use the clues from Daisy to identify thepatible inds around the world one by one.


    After that, she would send people to look for Yaksha on each ind.


    Although this was a very difficult process, X was determined to give it a try as long as Stanley


    could be cured.


    ¡°Do you have a photo of this person?¡± X asked.


    Daisy shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t let us take a picture of him. We respected him a great deal too,


    and we didn¡¯t take any pictures.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen his face then? Please describe how he looks. I¡¯ll draw a picture of him on my


    phone.¡± X probed hopefully.


    ¡°He was wearing a mask. It¡¯s one of those silver masks that covers the top half of his face. I¡¯ve


    never seen how his face actually looks,¡± Daisy said.


    ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s a slim and tall guy. He stands at about 190 centimeters tall, and he has long, gray


    hair that reaches his shoulders¡­


    ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s a terrifying scar on his neck. It seemed almost as if someone had peeled the skin


    off his neck. The scar was dark, red, and very long. It was around ten centimeters¡­¡± Daisy added.


    Using Daisy¡¯s descriptions, X quickly opened her phone¡¯s drawing software to draw a full-body


    picture of Yaksha.


    While X drew, Daisy gave her instructions next to her.


    After a short while, a full-body picture was formed¡­


    In the picture, Yaksha seemed extremely thin. He looked nearly like a bamboo pole.


    His face was very small, and he had a sharp chin and a long neck.


    On top of that, with shoulder-length gray hair, he looked very fragile. It was as if he suffered from


    malnutrition.


    X even felt that he looked like a skinny character from a TV series she watched as a kid.


    After drawing the full-body picture, X drew arge close-up of Yaksha¡¯s face from Daisy¡¯s


    description.


    After everything was done, Daisy looked at the man in the phone screen with half of his face


    covered by a silver mask. She gave X the thumbs up. ¡°Pretty sister, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Daisy¡­¡± X chuckled.


    Daisy shook her head nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But why are you looking for him?¡±


    ¡°I need his help,¡± X said.


    Daisy didn¡¯t ask any further. She picked up her dining utensils. ¡°Since the drawing is done, let¡¯s


    continue eating. I¡¯m not full yet.¡±


    X immediately returned to her seat and picked up her dining utensils. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s continue¡­¡±


    As X had acquired some useful information from Daisy, she felt extremely joyful on the inside.


    As long as she found Yaksha, all her problems could be solved in due time.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Since she was in a good mood, everything she ate tasted unusually delicious.


    The two of them ate their stews and chatted for a while. It was a very cheerful scene.


    Daisy told X a lot about her rtionship with Tyler Terrell.


    Daisy said that she was originally a homeless child. When she was eight, Tyler was kind enough to


    take her home.


    When Tyler brought her to his home, he told her that she could think of him as her older brother,


    and that she could think of his home as her home.


    In that instant, Daisy fell in love with Tyler.


    As time went on, Tyler treated her very well, and he went to great lengths to keep her safe and


    happy.


    Over time, Daisy¡¯s love for him also grew deeper.


    However, due to her illness, she had never dared to confess to Tyler.


    She felt that she didn¡¯t deserve him.


    At the age of sixteen, and once her illness was cured, Daisy mustered the courage to confess to


    Tyler.


    However, Tyler rejected her. Tyler¡¯s reason was that he only treated her like a little sister.


    After that, Daisy still didn¡¯t give up. Finally, on her seventeenth birthday, she managed to make Tyler


    fall for her¡­


    They officially became a couple.

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    Tyler Terrell treated Daisy Cox with respect despite being attracted to her.


    He had always respected her. Apart from the daily hand-holding and hugging, he wouldn¡¯t do


    anything to her that overstepped boundaries.


    Even if she initiated it, he would refuse.


    Each time, his reason would be that she was still too young, and he couldn¡¯t bear to touch her. He


    wanted to wait until she was a little older.


    After listening to Daisy¡¯s story, X Quest suddenly had an even better impression of Tyler.


    Firstly, he was very kind.


    Secondly, he was also a man of principles.


    If he were like any other ordinary man, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to restrain himself when a young


    girl of seventeen threw herself at him.


    Yet, Tyler wasn¡¯t like that.


    He must really love her deeply to be able to protect her like this.


    ***


    After the meal, X elegantly wiped her mouth with the white handkerchief on the table. After that,


    she re-applied her lipstick. ¡°Daisy, where do you want to go this afternoon?¡±


    Daisy smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like to continue shopping¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you a shopaholic?¡± X asked.


    Daisy continued tough. ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± X said.


    Agreeing with Daisy¡¯s request, X brought her to shop in Goldfield za once more.


    By the time the two of them left the shopping mall with their bodyguards, it was already five o¡¯clock


    in the evening.


    At this moment, lights were just turned on in the huge Antis. A sea of green and red lights could


    be seen near and far, and it seemed very majestic.


    Daisy felt a little hungry again, and she gently rubbed her stomach. ¡°Pretty Sister, shall we cross the


    street for some Japanese food?¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry again?¡± X asked.


    Since they had a veryte lunch, X still wasn¡¯t feeling hungry at all.


    Daisy ate a lot more than she did during lunch. However, surprisingly, she was hungry again¡­


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have Japanese food. After dinner, we¡¯ll look for a dessert ce. We¡¯ll sit down for


    some dessert and a ss of milk tea, is that alright?¡± Daisy added.


    Whenever they talked about food, Daisy¡¯s dark eyes would glisten.


    Without a doubt, Daisy was a true foodie.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X couldn¡¯t refuse when she saw how enthusiastic Daisy seemed.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    While the two were speaking, X¡¯s phone started to ring.


    Seeing that it was Alex calling, X immediately answered the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Alex?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s about our team¡¯s ADC, Canelo. His father just died in a car ident. He¡¯s heading home now.


    Boss, we have a match tomorrow¡­ Will you be able to help us out tomorrow?¡± Alex asked.


    When X heard this, she agreed with hesitating. ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she called Canelo to offer her condolences¡­


    After doing so for a long while, X finally hung up. She reached for Daisy¡¯s hand and was


    prepared to get into her car.


    ¡°I want to go to the restroom. Pretty Sister, please wait for me¡­¡± With that, Daisy let go of X¡¯s


    hand. She ran directly into the KFC on the ground floor of the shopping mall.


    Eight bodyguards dressed in ck followed closely behind her.


    ***


    After using the restroom, Daisy washed her hands and was ready to push the door open to leave.


    Just then, a loud noise could be heard outside¡ª

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    ¡°Do you think an apology solves everything? Do you know how expensive my shoes are?¡±


    It was a woman¡¯s voice. She sounded very angry, and the way she spoke Country Z¡¯snguage was


    not very fluent. Daisy Cox could instantly tell that she was a foreigner.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. How much is it? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± It sounded like Daisy¡¯s bodyguard.


    ¡°Pay it back? Can you afford it?¡± The woman spoke again.


    Hearing that, Daisy immediately pushed the door open.


    The woman outside the door was wearing a red, traditional outfit. She had blonde hair and blue


    eyes, and her makeup was of the standard ident style. Wearing a pair of white, velvet high


    heels, she had her arms crossed in front of her chest. Her facial expression exuded an air of


    arrogance.


    Behind thisdy with blonde hair were over twenty bodyguards dressed in ck. Each one of them


    had a fierce expression on their faces.


    Daisy knew that her bodyguard must have identally stepped on her shoes.


    She immediately walked up to thedy with blonde hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. How much are these? I¡¯ll pay you


    back.¡±


    ¡°This is a custom-made model. There¡¯s only one pair of these in the world¡­ It¡¯s not something


    money can buy,¡± the blondedy said again.


    ¡°So, how do you want to deal with this?¡± Daisy asked.


    She still wanted to keep things under control and try to resolve the matter. Being in a foreign


    country, she didn''t want to cause any trouble.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Although the blondedy didn¡¯t have a good attitude, Daisy could understand it.


    ¡°I want him to kneel before me¡­¡± The blondedy said. There was a look of arrogance in her eyes.


    The harsh words provoked Daisy, and she felt very unhappy about it.


    Although she was unhappy, she still tried to maintain herposure. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. Tell me


    what brand this is. I¡¯ll get the brand to make you another pair. Will that work?¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ If he doesn¡¯t kneel today, nobody can leave¡­¡± The blonde hair pointed at a bodyguard


    behind Daisy. She seemed determined.


    With that, she waved at the bodyguards dressed in ck behind her.


    Soon, the bodyguards dressed in ck surrounded Daisy and the rest.


    ¡°Kneeling down is too humiliating. That¡¯s impossible.¡± With that, Daisy quickly took out a silver card


    from her pocket and handed it over to the blondedy. ¡°There¡¯s 200,000 in here¡­ It should be


    enough for you to buy a new pair of heels, right?¡±


    Most brands basically sold their custom-made heels at this price.


    Daisy knew that the other party was unreasonable, and she didn¡¯t want to stay in this mess. Hence,


    she looked at the bodyguards behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, she led the bodyguards away.


    However, the blondedy did not intend to let them go. She directly waved her hand at her


    bodyguards.


    The bodyguards then quickly came forward to block the exit, trapping Daisy and the others inside.


    When Daisy saw this, she immediately frowned unhappily. She turned to look at the blondedy.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Today, your subordinate must kneel before me. If he doesn¡¯t, none of you can leave¡­ Although the


    money you offered was enough, I¡¯m still not satisfied.¡± With that, the blondedy flicked her bright


    red fingernail. She emanated a vibe that told one she was not to be messed with.


    Although this girl in front of her was dressed very well, and she was surrounded by bodyguards, the


    blondedy didn¡¯t care.


    That was because not many people in this world could afford to offend her man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you¡­ Today, you¡¯ll have to let us go,¡± Daisy continued to speak politely.


    This blonde woman was repeatedly testing her limits. Daisy was beginning to find it intolerable.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± the blondedy asked.


    Daisy couldn¡¯t take it anymore, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she waved at her own


    bodyguards.


    The bodyguards instantly pulled their guns out and pointed them at the blondedy¡¯s face.


    However, the blondedy still seemed calm.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    The bodyguards behind the blonde woman also pulled out their guns in unison and pointed them in


    Daisy Cox¡¯s direction¡­


    A huge battle was about to break out.


    Daisy, who was in the center of the possible gunfight, and the blondedy both seemed calm.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a sensible person, get that piece of sh*t to apologize to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you with my


    guns. You can¡¯t afford to offend me,¡± the blondedy said through gritted teeth.


    X Quest brought her bodyguards to the entrance. That was when she witnessed the tense


    situation in front of her¡­


    However, X wasn¡¯t frantic. She directly waved at the bodyguards behind her. They, too, drew


    their guns out and pointed them at the blondedy¡¯s bodyguards.


    When customers in the KFC saw this, they fled¡­


    The employees, on the other hand, quickly called the cops.


    It was a very chaotic scene.


    When the blondedy saw this happening, she still maintained her arrogance. She quickly turned to


    look at X. ¡°Who are you? If you¡¯re sensible, don¡¯t be nosy and just mind your own business.¡±


    When Daisy saw X, she immediately gave her a gentle smile.


    X smiled back at Daisy. After that, she calmly brushed aside the bodyguards in front of her and


    walked directly over to Daisy. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Daisy instantly told X everything that happened.


    After hearing her exnation, X immediately frowned.


    Clearly, that blondedy was in the wrong¡­


    X turned to look at the blondedy right away. ¡°Since she¡¯s already paid you back and


    apologized to you. On my behalf, let¡¯s not make this a big deal¡­¡±


    X found this woman quite familiar.


    Upon taking a closer look at the blondedy¡¯s face, X finally recalled.


    This woman seemed to be a mistress of Country G¡¯s former president. She had been on gossip-


    rted magazines before.


    The former president of Country G was very powerful in Country G¡¯s political realm. He had many


    enterprises in Country G, and his wealth rivaled that of the country itself.


    Not only that, but he also had a lot of top-notch friends in Country Z¡¯s political realm.


    For example, Country Z¡¯s president was on very good terms with him.


    That exined why this woman dared to behave so arrogantly in Country Z.


    ¡°On your behalf? Who do you think you are?¡± The blondedy was too arrogant. She didn¡¯t even


    think anything of X.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing topromise, I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson on how to be a decent


    human being.¡± With that, X waved at the bodyguards who came with her.


    Within three seconds, her bodyguards took down all the blondedy¡¯s bodyguards.


    The opponents didn¡¯t even get a chance to open fire.


    When the blondedy saw this happening, she became extremely terrified¡­


    However, she still tried to pretend to be calm when she looked at X. ¡°Hurry up and get your


    people to release my men.¡±


    As soon as the blondedy finished speaking, X grabbed her by the shoulders and tossed her to


    the ground.


    X instantly felt much better.


    Everything happened within a second.


    X¡¯s move was clean and direct. It was very cool to watch!


    Suddenly, Daisy felt much better too.


    The blondedy was aching throughout her body. She tried to get up but couldn¡¯t. Hence, she


    stayed on the ground. Panting, she took her phone out and looked for ¡®Darling¡¯ in her list of contacts


    before making a call. ¡°I¡¯ve been bullied. I¡¯m in the KFC on the ground floor of Goldfield za¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    ¡°There are many of them. Bring more people with you.¡± After saying that, the woman ended the call


    and painfully got up from the floor. Panting, she pointed at X Quest¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t leave if you


    dare!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t.¡± X wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She grabbed Daisy Cox¡¯s hand and walked over to the wall


    before leaning against itzily.


    X wanted to teach this woman a lesson today so that she wouldn¡¯t bully other people next time.


    When one of X¡¯s bodyguards saw this, he quickly moved two chairs over and ced them in


    front of X and Daisy.


    X tugged at Daisy to sit down.


    The blondedy, on the other hand, grabbed her phone tightly and leaned against the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll


    teach you how to be a decent human being today.¡±


    X couldn¡¯t be bothered. She didn¡¯t even look at the blonde woman.


    Instead, she took her phone out and checked out the hot topics for the day on Weibo.


    ***


    After approximately ten minutes, a helicopternded in front of the KFC¡¯s entrance.


    Right after that, up to a hundred men dressed in ck hopped off it.


    Afternding, the men dressed in ck, quickly stood in two rows at the entrance of the cabin.


    The huge scene caused countless passersby to gather around.


    While everyone watched, a middle-aged man dressed in a suit elegantly got off the helicopter and


    walked directly into the KFC coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Fifty men dressed in ck followed closely behind.


    The other fifty bodyguards, who remained outside, directly blocked off the KFC¡¯s entrance¡­


    Once the middle-aged man entered, he quickly found the ce where themotion was.


    X and Daisy¡¯s group of bodyguards were standing around in a circle, and the middle-aged man


    could not see X¡¯s face clearly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the troublemaker here? Do you want to die?¡± The middle-aged man asked coldly.


    When the blonde woman saw that help hade, she quickly pushed through the crowd and


    walked up to the man. She pointed at X. ¡°It¡¯s this b*tch¡­¡± She said.


    With that, the blonde woman immediately returned to her original condescending mannerism. She


    lifted her chin slightly and looked coldly at X¡¯s face.


    She knew that she would soon be able to take her anger out on X!


    At the sound of her voice, X lifted her head unhurriedly and looked over.


    X recognized the middle-aged man who came into sight.


    He was the right-hand man of Country Z¡¯s president.


    When the middle-aged man looked over at where thedy was pointing, his eyes filled with shock


    and fear.


    The next second, the middle-aged man quickly walked up to X. ¡°Ms. Quest, are you the one she


    offended?¡± he asked carefully.


    The blondedy was thoroughly dumbfounded when she saw the change in the middle-aged man¡¯s


    attitude.


    As the right-hand man of Country Z¡¯s president, why was he behaving so humbly in front of this


    woman?


    Why couldn¡¯t she witness the scene that she was hoping for?


    ording to normal logic, this man should have captured all these people who bullied her and


    taught them a lesson outside.


    ¡°Yes,¡± X said.


    The middle-aged man instantly sucked in a breath of cold air. After that, he quickly called the former


    president of Country G on the phone to tell him about what was precisely going on.


    When the former president heard this, he instantly requested the middle-aged man to hand the


    phone over to the blondedy.


    The middle-aged man instantly handed the phone over to the blondedy.


    The blondedy looked confusedly at the screen before bringing the phone close to her ear.


    ¡°Apologize properly right now! If she doesn¡¯t forgive you, don¡¯te back!¡± The man spoke in very


    fluent English.


    The blondedy was thoroughly dumbfounded!


    What was happening? Could the person she offended be even more powerful than her?

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    At this instant, the blondedy waspletely shocked.


    She immediately hung up the phone. She looked at the middle-aged man. ¡°Who is that?¡± she asked


    in a whisper.


    ¡°The wife of Dragon Group¡¯s CEO¡­ X Quest,¡± the middle-aged man said truthfully.


    Once the blonde woman heard this, she waspletely dumbfounded¡­


    She never would¡¯ve thought that the person she had offended was actually the adoreddy from the


    Batton family.


    The Batton family from Antis was so powerful that even the president of Country Z had to treat


    them courteously.


    The rtionship between them and the president of Country Z was not just good in the ordinary


    sense.


    Offending the Batton family was like offending the president of Country Z.


    Although Country G was powerful, they were still a lesser forcepared to Country Z.


    Although the blondedy¡¯s man had powerful enterprises, it was still nothingpared to Dragon


    Group.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to offend X at all!


    She felt truly remorseful for her rash behavior earlier¡­


    Recalling the harsh things she had said to X earlier, she felt even more embarrassed at herself.


    After taking a deep breath, the blondedy quickly walked up to X and Daisy and bowed to them


    repeatedly. ¡°Sorry, I was too ignorant.¡±


    X raised her brows and looked at her slowly. There wasn¡¯t any emotion in her eyes. ¡°Remember


    this, don¡¯t be too arrogant, and don¡¯t be too merciless. There¡¯s always someone more powerful than


    you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll remember that. I¡¯ll never do this again.¡± The blondedy nodded and bowed again.


    After ncing indifferently at her, X tugged at Daisy¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Daisy¡­¡±


    With that, the two of them held each other¡¯s hand and walked out.


    Their bodyguards quickly followed them out.


    When the middle-aged man saw this, he also followed them. ¡°Her man was the former president of


    Country G, Anthony,¡± he said as he looked at X.


    ¡°Just now, he was having dinner with our president¡­ When our president heard that his woman


    was being bullied, he has asked me toe and take a look¡­ Had I known it was you, Ms. Quest,


    I wouldn¡¯t havee over. I¡¯m sorry that I brought so many people with me. You must have been


    terrified, haven¡¯t you?¡± The middle-aged man added.


    X smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ It¡¯s gettingte. You don¡¯t have to see us off. Go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Please allow me to send you off¡­¡± The middle-aged man said.


    He escorted X and Daisy safely into a red Maserati.


    ***


    X first sent Daisy back to the hotel.


    After that, she returned to her house under the protection of countless bodyguards.


    The house was brightly lit. It seemed almost as bright as day.


    At this moment, Stanley Batton was sitting at the sofa, elegantly drinking a ss of milk.


    The program ying on the huge television screen before him was paused. It was disying the


    finance channel.


    Wearing a casual ck, silk lounge outfit, he seemed unusually noble and unattainable.


    When Stanley saw X walking through the door, he instantly waved at her. ¡°Come here¡­¡±


    X immediately walked up to him and sat on hisp. She wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I¡¯m


    exhausted today.¡±


    ¡°Did you shop the entire day?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you a good, foamy foot massageter,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± X said.


    ¡°Did you get into trouble at KFC today?¡± Stanley asked.


    When Stanley mentioned this, his face instantly turned cold.


    ¡°How did you find out? Did the president tell you?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ He called me earlier¡­ He told me everything¡­¡± Stanley added.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    ¡°The president said that her man gave her a few ps after she went back. He asked her to reflect


    on her attitude once they returned to Country G.¡± Stanley Batton looked cold and apathetic.


    ¡°Well, she should.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to let her off the hook that easily?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I just want to teach her a lesson so she won¡¯t be so arrogant next time.¡± X Quest


    shrugged half-heartedly before leaning against Stanley¡¯s shoulder and mumbling softly. ¡°Let¡¯s not


    talk about her anymore. I have good news for you.¡±


    She had something more important to tell Stanley.


    She did not want to waste her energy on that rude blonde woman.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Daisy told me about a miracle doctor named Yaksha when we were having lunch today. He has


    invented a type of medicine to modify human genes.¡± X¡¯s eyes were brimming with excitement as


    she spoke.


    Stanley¡¯s jaw almost hit the floor when he heard that. ¡°What? Are you serious?¡±


    X immediately recounted how Daisy Cox¡¯s congenital heart disease was cured to Stanley.


    After listening to Daisy¡¯s personal experience, Stanley felt a re of joy and astonishment within


    him. ¡°Really?¡±


    Stanley had heard about Yaksha from his grandfather before. He was a brilliant doctor indeed.


    Stanley¡¯s grandfather had been investigating his blood disease ever since he was a kid.


    His parents had also consulted famous doctors from all over the world, but to their dismay, nothing


    could be done to help him.


    He had always thought that his blood disease was incurable, that he was destined to live with it.


    Surprisingly, god was giving him another chance now.


    ¡°Yes. Daisy won¡¯t lie to me. I have asked Georgie to do a background check on Daisy after I sent


    her home. She did undergo a heart transnt years ago.¡± X continued, ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t think of


    a reason why she would lie to me.


    ¡°First and foremost, she doesn¡¯t know about your blood disease. Secondly, she risked her life to


    protect me yesterday. I trust her, hubby,¡± X added.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve spent my whole life trying to cure my blood disease but to no avail. I can¡¯t


    believe that there¡¯s a solution right in front of me now.¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes were full of hope and


    anticipation.


    ¡°Sadly, Daisy doesn¡¯t know where Yaksha is now. We have to work that out on our own.¡± X


    sounded disappointed as she mentioned that.


    ¡°However, Yaksha once told Daisy that he lives on an ind. The ind is full of manzanita inte


    summer and early autumn. The ind is so breezy that he doesn¡¯t need to turn on the air


    conditioner in the summer,¡± X recalled.


    Then, she pulled out her phone and showed Stanley the drawing of Yaksha. ¡°This is how he looks. I


    drew this ording to Daily¡¯s description this afternoon.


    ¡°I believe that we¡¯ll find him one day. As long as we put in some effort to look into this information,


    we¡¯ll definitely dig him up one day.¡± X was confident.


    Stanley pondered for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Gene modification is pretty risky. I¡¯ll be dead if


    anything goes wrong. Grandpa has been investigating gene modification too. He has done several


    experiments on mice, but all of them end up dead.


    ¡°Nheless, I believe that Daisy¡¯s case was not a fluke,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this too. After we get the drug from Yaksha, I n to test it on mice and then


    carry out some clinical trials first. I¡¯m not going to let you take medicine if it¡¯s not hundred percent


    safe.¡±


    A solemn expression was etched upon X¡¯s face as she spoke.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask Zack to track Yaksha down ording to the drawing and the information provided by


    Daisy,¡± Stanley said without a second thought.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he grabbed his phone and called Zack Cassidy.


    His tone was as overbearing as ever when he ordered Zack.


    After informing Zack about the drawing and the details of the ind, he ended the call.


    He was bbergasted with joy at this moment, his spirit flying high.


    He really hoped that he could stop going for all those blood transfusions.


    Shoving his phone aside, Stanley hugged X and ced her on hisp dotingly. ¡°Honey, I hope


    that I can live a normal life one day.¡±

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    X Quest threw her arms around his neck and leaned on his shoulder like a kitten, whispering


    softly and reassuringly, ¡°You definitely will.¡±


    ¡°We must thank Daisy if we manage to find Yaksha to cure your blood disease,¡± X added.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m ying for Team QPG tomorrow. Are you going to watch the match?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t. I have something else to do,¡± said Stanley Batton.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Nah¡­ Daisy and I were going to have dinner together before she went to KFC¡¯s washroom. Who


    would have expected that we would meet that blonde woman and cause such big trouble? Ugh. We


    lost our appetite, so we just left the mall,¡± Xined.


    She could feel her stomach growling at the mention of dinner.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make something for you. What do you want to eat? There¡¯s some seafood in the


    refrigerator. Shall I make you some seafood porridge?¡± Stanley asked concernedly.


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s been a long time since I have your seafood porridge. I miss it.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll make some for you now.¡±


    Following that statement, Stanley put X back onto the sofa and headed straight to the kitchen.


    Warmth spread in X¡¯s heart as she stared at Stanley¡¯s slender back.


    In fact, love was simple. It was hidden in our daily life, in a lover¡¯s gaze, or an unintentional turn.


    ***


    The next day.


    The first match of LPL Summer between Team QPG and Team IM was held at Team IM¡¯s home


    stadium at seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Team IM and Team QPG were the two most popr teams in LPL nowadays. Therge stadium


    was thronged with their supporters.


    Almost everyone in the stadium was holding a banner of their favorite team and a LED light board.


    Colorful lights filled the auditorium, fascinating and captivating.


    After the beautiful host gave a long opening speech, the two teams¡¯ yers went onto the stage


    and bowed to the audience.


    Later, they settled down at their respective tables and started BP.


    It seemed like the director could read the audiences¡¯ minds. He kept giving stunning close-ups of


    X and Alex, the two most famous yers.


    Team QPG¡¯s fans would scream frantically every time they were given a close-up.


    The same was true for the live stream.


    The screen was full of pop-ups every time they appeared.


    Very soon, both teams had done selecting their heroes.


    Team QPG had Gnar as their Top Lane, Lee Sin the blind monk as their Jungler, Twisted Fate as


    their Mid Lane, Nautilus as their Support, and Aphelios as their ADC.


    On the other hand, Team IM has picked Gangnk as their Top Lane, f as their Jungler, Syndra


    as their Mid-Lane, Karma as their Support, and Ezreal as their ADC.


    As soon as the game started, X made a grave mistake.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The opponent ADC killed her at the bottomne.


    What was more, her mistake had directly implicated her Support, causing the both of them to be


    killed together.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    Immediately afterward, the Mid Lane made another mistake.


    Team QPG was in a mess.


    No doubt, they lost the first game. Team IM defeated them in less than twenty minutes.


    Guilt washed over X Quest as she stared at the huge and unsightly ¡®DEFEATED¡¯ on her


    computer screen.


    Sighing in disappointment, she turned to her teammates and apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    guys¡­ I¡¯ll work harder in the next game¡­¡±


    Instead of getting mad over their failure, Alex beamed at X encouragingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, boss.


    Everyone makes mistakes. We¡¯ll do better in the next game. No worries.¡±


    The others followed suit andforted X.


    The team¡¯s kind understanding and warm encouragement made X blushed in embarrassment.


    She vowed to make no mistake in the next game.


    Meanwhile, Team QPG¡¯s disappointing performance had caused an uproar in the live broadcast:


    ¡°Damn, what the hell just happened at the bottom and midne? The Jungler is the only one with a


    brain. Others are sh*t man!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say that X is incredible? What the heck is this? I think everyone is going to


    boycott X from now on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it? X¡¯s mistake is unforgivable, duh.¡±


    ¡°Is X too proud, or her previous performances were just a fluke? I can¡¯t ept this. She¡¯s a


    noob.¡±


    Likewise, the audience in the stadium had gone haywire. They could not stop whispering among


    themselves, furiously cursing all the Team QPG¡¯s yers in the bottom and midne.


    On top of that, ESPN uploaded a new post right after the game ended: ¡°Is Team QPG going to lose


    tonight? Everyone except the Jungler is terrible.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re going to lose for sure.¡± Theizens responded without hesitation.


    In the second game, Team QPG chose to retain their previous lineup.


    On the contrary, the opposing team reced their Mid Lane with Kassadin.


    As soon as the second game started, four of the opponents charged at X and her Support at the


    bottomne.


    Fortunately, X was fast enough to react to their attack. Not only did she manage to survive, but


    she had also killed the opposing team¡¯s Top Lane.


    Her graceful and wless movements had caused a stir in the stadium instantaneously.


    The same was true for the live broadcast:


    ¡°Damnnnnn! All of you have to apologize to X!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, X! I shouldn¡¯t have called you a noob!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. X rocks! You¡¯re as good as before!¡±


    The opposing team tried to attack X again after their initial n failed.


    Nheless, X was not afraid at all. She skillfully dodged all the attacks and killed the opposing


    team¡¯s ADC right away.


    With the opposing team¡¯s two consecutive failed attempts, X and her Support sessfully


    conquered the bottomne.


    Unfortunately, their Mid Lane made several grave mistakes around fifteen minutes into the game,


    wasting all the advantages they had built up earlier.


    Once again, Team QPG was at a disadvantage.


    They were at their most agonizing state about twenty-five minutes into the game.


    Team QPG¡¯s Mid Lane was hopeless. All of their attacks failed because of him.


    Conversely, the opposing team¡¯s Mid Lane, Kassadin, sprang up all of a sudden. He had reached


    level sixteen in a blink of an eye.


    This meant that Team QPG couldn¡¯t turn the table anymore¡­


    When the twomentators noticed that Kassadin had hit level sixteen, they could not help


    eximing in excitement.


    ¡°Wow! Kassadin is level sixteen now! The opposing base is going to explode real soon.¡±


    ¡°Look at Kassadin¡¯s level and equipment. He¡¯s terrifying, isn¡¯t he? Everyone he targets is going to


    die for sure. I¡¯m afraid that Team QPG is going to lose again this time¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess Team QPG only has about a thirty-percent chance of winning. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t for X and Alex, I¡¯d say they only have a twenty-percent chance of winning¡­¡±


    The twomentators kept on analyzing the situation agitatedly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone agreed that Team QPG was going to lose again.


    Even Team QPG¡¯s fans thought so too.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Their utter dismay was reflected in their eyes.


    The same was true in the live broadcast. Team QPG¡¯s fans were howling in disappointment,


    whereas the other team¡¯s fans were cheering delightedly.


    ¡°My dear, why don¡¯t you surrender?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing they can do anymore. Sob¡­ my favorite team is going to lose.¡±


    ¡°Although Team QPG has X and Alex, there¡¯s no way they can fight Kassadin.¡±


    ¡°Pity Team QPG¡­ You guys look cool when you lose!¡±


    X Quest and her teammates werepletely unaware of those maliciousments. They could


    not see nor hear anything.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Nevertheless, they could more or less guess the audience¡¯s reaction to their disheartening


    performance. Yet, they did not have time to care about it. They had to focus on the game to win the


    match.


    ¡°Their Kassadin is already level sixteen. I understand that they have a high chance of winning, but


    we¡¯re not going to give up that easily, okay? Let¡¯s make a miracle happen together,¡± encouraged


    X while heading to the bottomne.


    As she spoke, she noticed that the opposing team was fighting the most powerful monster, Baron.


    ¡°Quick! They¡¯re fighting Baron! It¡¯ll be harder for us to win the game if they take down Baron. Let¡¯s


    go there to fight Baron too. Listen, guys. We can¡¯t bear to make any mistake this time,¡± X


    immediately ordered.


    With that, X led her teammates to the Baron pit.


    Noticing that, the twomentators instantly hurled insults at Team QPG.


    ¡°There, there. I think Team QPG shouldn¡¯t try to challenge Team IM. Kassadin is on fleek, dude!


    They should try to avoid Team IM and not think of fighting Baron anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree with you. Team QPGcks equipment now. Though X and Alex are doing a pretty


    good job so far, Team QPG is no match for Team IM.¡±


    However, just when thementers finished their sentences, X weaved through the enemies


    and killed the opposing team¡¯s Kassadin at once.


    Subsequently, her teammates charged at the rest of the enemies and killed them through perfect


    cooperation.


    The opposing team was wiped out in the Baron¡¯s pit in a blink of an eye.


    X could barely conceal her delight as she watched the opponents disappear before her. She


    cheered excitedly, ¡°Nice!!! Let¡¯s fight the Baron, guys!!!¡±


    X could feel her blood boiling at that instant.


    This was the charm of e-sports! The victory is always in your hand!


    As long as you did not give up, a miracle is always awaiting you!


    Esports was very much like a roller coaster. It was the excitement of uncertainties that made X


    fall in love with e-sports.


    The twomentators were dumbfounded.


    ¡°What? Kassadin is dead??? Team QPG has turned the table on Team IM!!!¡±


    ¡°Damn, X Quest!!! This is unbelievable!!!¡±


    ¡°X and Alex rock!!! I take back what I said just now!¡±


    While they were still shrieking over the team battle just now, X and her teammates surrounded


    the Baron and defeated it in no time.


    The twomentators yelled agitatedly, ¡°They kill Baron!!! Team QPG has turned the table!!!¡±


    Team QPG¡¯s fans all sprang from their seats excitedly.


    All theizens who were watching the live broadcast were shocked too.


    ¡°?????????????? Is X a human??? I¡¯m amazed, guys.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha! Who said Team QPG is going to lose tonight? Let X teach you how to y!¡±


    ¡°I think I have to take some hypertension pills before watching Team QPG¡¯s match next time¡­ I feel


    like I¡¯m going to faint at any given time¡­¡±


    After taking down Baron, Team QPG headed straight to the opposing base with the Baron buff.


    The team won the game under the crowd¡¯s attention, proving those who thought they would lose


    wrong.


    The audience broke into wild apuse and cheers.


    Motivated by the victory, Team QPG continued to attack agilely and won the third game in less than


    fifteen minutes.


    The crowd cheered at the top of their lungs. Everyone was losing their sanity.


    After winning the match, X jumped up from her seat and gave her teammates high fives happily.


    After celebrating their victory, they went to shake hands with the opposing team yers.


    They then returned to the stage and gave the audience a deep bow.


    X¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell upon the middle seat in the back row as she lifted her head. For a split


    second, she was paralyzed to the spot¡­

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    She saw Stanley Batton.


    He was sitting in thest row. He was dressed in a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers, looking


    cool yet elegant.


    He was the only one who could catch X Quest¡¯s eyes amongst the crowd.


    The man met her eyes, his gaze gentle and doting.


    She was glowing on the stage, whereas he was admiring her from the auditorium.


    X could feel her heart racing frantically at that moment.


    Sunshine seemed to flood her soul.


    Stanley¡¯s appearance took her by surprise.


    She clearly remembered their conversation yesterday. Stanley told her that he could not make it to


    the match because he was busy.


    It seemed that he was trying to give her a surprise.


    Without a second thought, the quick-witted director focused the camera upon Stanley¡¯s face and


    zoomed in to give his doting expression a nice close-up.


    The tenderness in the man¡¯s eyes was perfectly captured.


    When his face popped up on the big screen above the stage, the audience could not help getting


    carried away by the hysteria.


    This was especially true for the girls. Stanley¡¯s wless features and his affectionate eyes upon X


    had stolen every girl¡¯s heart.


    After shooting Stanley¡¯s face, the director shifted the camera to X.


    Likewise, X¡¯s gaze was full of fondness for Stanley.


    Once again, the crowd screamed at the top of their voices.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!! They¡¯re so sweet!!! I cannot!!!¡±


    ¡°This ticket is totally worth it. Not only can I watch the exciting match, but I also get to witness the


    sweet love between this gorgeous couple!¡±


    ¡°Look at the way Stanley stares at X¡­ F*ck¡­ It¡¯s gentle, lovely, doting, and enviable¡­


    Ahhhhhhhhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh! I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    X could clearly hear the crowd¡¯s cheers.


    However, she was already used to it.


    Therefore, she was not affected by the crowd¡¯s exaggerated reactions at all.


    She remained as calm as ever.


    The beautiful host was very excited. She immediately hurried to X and asked, ¡°First of all, I would


    like to congratte Team QPG on winning the match today. Miss Quest, do you know that Young


    Master Batton was going to be here today?¡±


    ¡°I was totally clueless,¡± X answered truthfully.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I guess Young Master Batton wanted to surprise you. How do you feel after seeing him?¡±


    The beautiful host seemed extraordinarily energetic today due to X¡¯s and Stanley¡¯s formidable


    status.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised and happy at the same time.¡± X smiled.


    ¡°I notice that Young Master Batton is here to support all of your matches. It seems that Young


    Master Batton is very supportive of your decision to be a professional gamer. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s true. He¡¯s always supportive of me no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Really? Have you guys ever argued?¡±


    ¡°Nah. He¡¯s very nice to me. He respects my opinion even if it¡¯s against his.¡±


    X¡¯s confession made the beautiful host, the yers, and the audience cringed.


    Everyone was losing their minds.


    Theizens could be heard yelling like chickens over the enormous screen filled with countless


    pop-ups.


    ¡°Guys, stop acting lovey-dovey, please! I¡¯m here to watch the game! Ahhhhhhhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh¡­ The domineering president is spoiling his wife!¡±


    ¡°Stanley Batton is a cool guy, isn¡¯t he? Why is he so humble in front of his wife?¡±


    Stanley¡¯s gaze was locked upon X, his smile expressing his fondness for her.


    To him, X was the most dazzling star in the sky.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    She was able to overshadow the entire universe.


    ¡°I guess I don¡¯t need to have dinner tonight. I feel full just by looking at the intimacy between the two


    of you!¡±


    Noticing that the yers next to her were being left out, X Quest immediately smiled and hinted


    at the host. ¡°Thank you so much. Uhm, why don¡¯t we talk about today¡¯s match?¡±


    Only then did the host change the topic to the match and start interviewing each of the yers.


    After the interview, Team QPG bowed to the audience once more, with X taking the lead. They


    then went off stage and proceeded with the post-match interviews.


    After the long interviews, X led her teammates backstage.


    As soon as she set foot into the dressing room, she received a text message from Stanley Batton.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you in the underground parking lot.¡±


    X could not help smiling when she saw the message.


    Without further ado, she bid a brief farewell to all her team members and headed straight to the


    underground parking lot under the bodyguards¡¯ escort.


    Stanley¡¯s Bentley Arnage was the first thing that came into view when she reached the parking lot.


    The limited-edition car was glowing gracefully in the dim light.


    A dozen of ck-d bodyguards were standing as rigid as poles at both sides of the car.


    All of them wore a serious expression.


    Noticing X¡¯s arrival, the bodyguards instantly bowed their heads and greeted her in unison,


    ¡°Good evening, Young Mistress.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    One of the bodyguards quickly opened the car door for X.


    X immediately marched to the car and got into the passenger seat.


    Before the bodyguard could even close the door, Stanley had wrapped his arm around X¡¯s waist


    and pulled her onto hisp.


    The lovebirds stuck to each other like super glue, making all the bodyguards jealous.


    Grasping the situation, the bodyguard quickly closed the door and went back to his position.


    Everyone knew what to do.


    They remained rooted to the floor. None of them dared to get into the car.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re noting today?¡± X asked smilingly. ¡°Were you trying to surprise


    me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you yed really well just now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I¡ª Mmff¡­¡±


    Before X could even finish her sentence, Stanley was kissing her hungrily and passionately.


    His kiss showed his strong desire to possess her. X¡¯s heartbeat was in a total mess in the very


    next second.


    It was only after a long time when the man reluctantly let go of her. He threw his arms around her


    waist and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Sebastian gave me a call just now. He asked us to meet


    him up at Unconscious Bar. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± X nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Shall we go now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Stanley lowered the car window and red at the bodyguards outside. ¡°Start the car!¡±


    Very soon, the car gradually left the stadium.


    ¡°By the way, Zack has already found all the inds that match Daisy Cox¡¯s description. He has


    taken a few people with him to track Yaksha down,¡± Stanley said again.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± X nodded happily. She was praying hard for Stanley.


    She hoped that they could find Yaksha soon and cured his blood disease.


    ***


    X woke up at noon the next day.


    The few of them had yed until midnight at Unconscious Barst night. X was now having a


    severe headache as she had had too much to drink.


    She stayed in bed for quite some time before sitting up from the bed with a heavy head.


    After washing up and having her lunch, she hopped into her red Maserati and headed to X


    Entertainment under the bodyguards¡¯ escort.


    As soon as she walked into her office, her phone vibrated.


    Seeing Georgie Clementine¡¯s name on the screen, she smiled and answered the call while sitting


    down on the office chair.

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    ¡°President X, the receptionist told me that Mary Sullivan is here. She insists on meeting our big


    boss. She even threatens to stay here until you¡¯re willing to see her.¡±


    X Quest knew that she wanted to be X Entertainment¡¯s artist. X could not believe how


    shameless she was.


    As far as she was concerned, Mary had been rejected by countless entertainmentpanies other


    than King Entertainment.


    She thought Mary was going to give up. Surprisingly, she persisted and came to X Entertainment


    instead.


    ¡°Ask the bodyguards to shoo her away,¡± X ordered.


    She did not want to see that ill-mannered and unruly woman.


    ¡°Okay¡­


    ¡°By the way, a director contacted me a few days ago, saying that he has a marvelous boy love


    drama for Morty Wayna and Jay Corben. The drama is called ¡®Inferior¡¯. It¡¯s about the love story


    between a stage-y actor and a gangster.


    ¡°I think Morty and Jay should give it a try,¡± Georgie Clementine continued, ¡°This drama is from


    Goose Factory. They¡¯re nning to film it this year and air it next summer. I believe that this drama


    will be a big hit and further enhance their poprity.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead if you think that the script is good,¡± X said.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve tried to pump Morty and Jay for details. I guess they¡¯re not together yet. It¡¯s Jay who


    has a thing for Morty,¡± Georgie recounted.


    Georgie paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve also dropped a hint regarding the


    consequences if their rtionship is exposed to the public. Well, I can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯t


    date each other, but I believe that they¡¯ll be more careful about their words and deeds in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good.¡±


    X massaged her forehead slowly while switching on herptop. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. I need to


    work now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she put her phone aside and started to focus on her work.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Sebastian Brenand gradually opened his eyes in an opulent bedroom and


    subconsciously reached for the empty spot beside him.


    The nket¡¯s coldness spread in his palm, reminding him of the painful memories he always


    wanted to forget. Once again, his heart began to throb.


    There were two empty bottles inside the trash can next to the bed. He had drunk another two


    bottles of wine after returning homest night.


    People might find him radiant and energetictely, thinking that he was alright after all. Little did they


    know he was simply trying to disguise his emptiness. He only managed to forget those painful


    memories when he was busy during the day.


    However, his heart began to ache every time he came back to this house. Rachel Wood once lived


    here, and they once lived under the same roof. Sadly, the past was in the past. He was all alone


    now.


    He missed Rachel very much. He missed her so much that he had insomnia.


    Hence, he tried to get himself drunk every night, hoping that he could fall asleep without her.


    Sebastian was really mad when he first found out the truth about why Rachel left him.


    Nheless, as time went by, he started to realize something.


    Their rtionship was merely a deal, after all. A heartless deal. It was normal for Rachel to do that.


    He wanted to move on and return to his yboy life. He was not going to ask for endless love


    anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Unfortunately, he failed to do so. He could not forget about her. Neither could he ept any other


    women.


    He had tried to find different girls to fill his lonely heart. Nevertheless, he ended up leaving them


    because he simply could not touch them.


    He did not want to be so useless. He did not want to think about a girl who did not even love her,


    but he could not help himself.


    Only god knew how much agony he had suffered these days. There were countless nights where he


    almost ran to Rachel¡¯s apartment to look for her. Fortunately, he had managed to resist his urge in


    the end.


    He rarely told his friends about his problems because he did not want to make them worry.


    He could only digest them by himself.


    However, it was hard to deal with all these problems on his own!


    He knew that she did not love her at all. He clearly knew that she was married, and she found him


    disgusting. Why couldn¡¯t he forget about her?


    He was such a bastard, was he not?


    ¡°Oh man, Rachel¡­ What the f*ck did you do to me? It¡¯s been so long, but I still can¡¯t forget about


    you¡­ I miss you so much¡­¡± Sebastian muttered to himself.


    He sounded hoarse and exhausted.


    Buzz buzz buzz¡­

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Suddenly, Sebastian Brenand¡¯s phone vibrated.


    Seeing that it was an unknown number, Sebastian declined the call and threw his phone aside


    impatiently.


    Soon, his phone vibrated again. The same number was shown on the screen.


    Only then did Sebastian pick up the call though he was reluctant to do so. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Following that statement, he slowly sat up from the bed and leaned against the bedheadzily.


    When he found afortable position to rest his heavy head, he closed his eyes again.


    ¡°Is this Sebastian Brenand?¡± It was a young man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Young Master Brenand. I¡¯m George Orsen.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s mood went downhill as soon as he heard the name.


    Raw jealousy flowed through him likeva.


    ¡°You¡¯re Rachel¡¯s husband, right? What do you want from me? Huh?¡± Sebastian jabbed.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m not her husband.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Did the two of you get a divorce?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Our marriage is merely a lie. The marriage certificate you saw the other day is fake.¡± George


    confessed.


    Sebastian was stunned when he heard that.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°After leaving you, Rachel found that she has lymphoma. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    stay with you forever. Therefore, she had chosen to reject you when you came to Edgewater. She


    even asked me to fake a marriage certificate so you would give up on her.¡±


    Every word smashed Sebastian¡¯s heart as though they were thousand pounds of boulders.


    His heart was bleeding unceasingly. It hurt so bad he could hardly breathe.


    Never in his life had he imagined that Rachel was lying to him. He could not ept how harsh the


    truth was.


    Sebastian¡¯s lips parted slightly, his mind running wild. There were a lot of things he wanted to ask


    George.


    However, no words came out of his mouth.


    Something was stuck in his throat. It was so irritating that Sebastian was going to lose his sanity.


    ¡°She loves you very much.


    ¡°I¡¯m her doctor, and I¡¯ve been helping her since she was diagnosed with lymphoma. She stares at


    your picture almost every day. I can tell that she loves you with all her heart.


    ¡°Her condition has been improvingtely. Unfortunately, it went downhill two days ago. She fainted


    and was sent to the ICU right away.


    ¡°She¡¯s still in aa now. I¡¯m afraid that she can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­


    ¡°She keeps calling your name even in heratose state. She cries every time she calls your


    name¡­


    ¡°I guess she misses you very much. My heart breaks whenever I look at her.


    ¡°Therefore, I have taken the liberty of contacting you. I took her phone and searched for your


    number. I hope that you cane to see her onest time.¡±


    George¡¯s words pierced Sebastian¡¯s heart like a merciless de.


    The pain was unbearable.


    Soon, tears stung his eyes and subconsciously coursed down his cheeks.


    Rachel Wood! You silly girl!


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Sebastian asked eagerly.


    ¡°Edgewater Hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    With that, Sebastian hung up on George and jumped out of bed like a maniac. He dashed out of the


    room without changing his shirt nor shaving.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Sebastian Brenand ran to his helicopter with his messy beard and pajamas.


    Right at this moment, George Orsen sent him the exact location of the hospital where Rachel Wood


    was currently at.


    Without further ado, Sebastian started the helicopter and flew to Edgewater Hospital.


    His heart was throbbing madly, and the pain was only intensified every time he inhaled.


    Tears poured down his cheeks uncontrobly, blurring his vision.


    Shattered and devastated, Sebastian wiped off his tears over and over again to concentrate on


    flying the helicopter.


    How he hoped he could just teleport to Rachel¡¯s side now.


    That girl was such a fool!


    Why would she do all those stupid things to push him away?


    Sebastian still remembered how he scolded Rachel thest time they met. All his malicious insults


    and criticisms started to rey in his ears like a broken record¡­


    ¡°What a heartless b*ch you are!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a yer!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Guilt washed over his soul as he thought of it.


    He regretted it! Why would he do that to her?!


    ¡°Rachel, you fool!!!¡± Sebastian yelled to himself, his voice hoarse and cracked.


    What would have happened to her if George had not called him today?


    She would leave the world alone and depressed.


    She could never express her love for Sebastian!


    Sebastian¡¯s heart was torn apart when he thought of how Rachel was dying alone in the ward.


    His chest felt as heavy as lead. He felt like he was going to explode any time now!


    ***


    About two hourster, Sebastian¡¯s luxurious white helicopternded at the parking lot in front of


    Edgewater Hospital¡¯s outpatient building.


    The helicopter had garnered a lot of attention as soon as itnded. This was the citizens¡¯ first time


    seeing such an enormous helicopter in their town.


    It was as if time stopped when the helicopter showed up in front of the hospital. All the passers-by


    stopped dead in their tracks. Their eyes fixed upon the helicopter, attentive and brimming with


    curiosity.


    Without paying any heed to the crowd¡¯s attention, Sebastian darted into the hospital and headed


    straight to Rachel¡¯s ICU ward ording to George¡¯s instructions.


    The door was tightly shut. He could not see what was going on inside the ward.


    Two elders were sitting outside of the ward, their hair white and thin.


    Exhaustion was written over their faces.


    Sebastian guessed that they were Rachel¡¯s parents.


    The two elders were frozen to their spots for several seconds the moment they saw Sebastian.


    The old man quickly recollected himself and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Sebastian Brenand, right?¡±


    Sebastian quickly walked up to him and looked at him anxiously. ¡°Yes, I am¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Rachel¡¯s father, and this is Rachel¡¯s mother. You¡¯re Rachel¡¯s boyfriend, am I right?


    ¡°I often find Rachel staring at your picture nostalgically. Therefore, I asked her about you one day.


    ¡°Rachel told me that you¡¯re her ex-boyfriend. She broke up with you because she didn¡¯t want to


    drag you down with her¡­¡±


    Rachel¡¯s father recounted in earnest.


    Following that statement, he let out a long sigh of helplessness.


    Sebastian nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m her boyfriend, Sebastian Brenand.¡±


    ¡°Rachel misses you very much¡­ She calls your name every single day¡­ In fact, we¡¯ve been in a


    dilemma. We wanted to call you so badly, but we know that Rachel wants to keep you out of this¡­ I


    totally didn¡¯t expect Dr. Orsen to be one step ahead of us,¡± blurted Rachel¡¯s mother while wiping off


    her tears.


    ¡°Thank you so much foring. I think Rachel refuses to leave because she wants to see you one


    last time. She¡¯ll probably be able to move on after seeing you,¡± Rachel¡¯s mother said again.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    Upon hearing that, Sebastian Brenand¡¯s heart began to throb frantically again.


    Trying with all his might, he swallowed his agony and wiped off his tears. ¡°Mr. Wood, Mrs. Wood,


    may I go in?¡±


    Right at this moment, Rachel Wood¡¯s attending doctor, George Orsen, pulled open the door and


    came out from the ward.


    George was wearing a white doctor gown. His short hair was thick but neat, perfectly setting off his


    delicate features. He was a fresh, handsome young man.


    Noticing Sebastian¡¯s arrival, George immediately approached him. ¡°Come with me. Have a look at


    Rachel.¡±


    Then, he turned around and went back into the ward.


    Sebastian immediately caught up with him.


    There were all kinds of medical equipment in the spacious ICU. Sebastian could constantly hear a


    ticking sound from the machines around him.


    The strong, pungent smell of disinfectant permeated the air, invading all his senses.


    Rachel was lying on the snow-white bed. She was wearing an oxygen mask, and she had


    numerous tubes feeding her hands.


    Sebastian saw Rachel as soon as he set foot inside the ward.


    She was still in aa.


    She looked so much thinner than before. Her face was as pale as chalk. She was no longer


    glowing.


    She was very much like a flower that was about to wither.


    When the wind blew, all the petals would be carried away by the wind, leaving the stem alone.


    All the memories between the two of them started to rey before him like a movie.


    From the first day they met to the day they both went separate ways¡­


    Everything felt just like yesterday.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The clearer those memories were, the more heartbroken he felt.


    He felt like he was suffocating whenever he looked at Rachel.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­ Sebastian¡­¡±


    Feebly and almost frailly, Rachel started to call his name in her dreams again.


    Over and over again.


    The helplessness in her voice stabbed Sebastian¡¯s heart as though it was a sharp needle. It went


    deeper every time she called him.


    Sebastian immediately ran to Rachel and sank to the floor, his knees glued to the tiles and his body


    trembling in fear. Ignoring the cord connecting her finger to the heart rate monitor, he clutched her


    hands and gave them a long, lingering kiss. His tears poured like rain as he muttered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­


    I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Helplessness washed over him.


    Never in his life had he been this helpless before.


    ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I broke your heart, didn¡¯t I?


    ¡°I really am sorry¡­ I just don¡¯t want to drag you down...


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s fall in love again in our next lives¡­¡±


    Rachel was dreaming about Sebastian.


    She dreamed that Sebastian found her before she passed away. She was leaning in the arms she


    had been longing for, saying herst words.


    Upon hearing that, Sebastian¡¯s eyes turned into two broken faucets.


    Tears rolled down uncontrobly, barely allowing a breath to be drawn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you¡­ I¡¯ll definitely cure your lymphoma¡­ I promise¡­¡± Sebastian could not


    help the quiver in his voice. Determination shed in his eyes when he gave her bony hand another


    kiss.


    He then rose to his feet and turned to George. ¡°What are the chances of her being cured?¡±


    George shook his head in despair. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s nothing we can do to help her¡­ I¡¯ve tried


    all kinds of medicines on her, but the cancer cells have spread all over her body.


    ¡°These devices only help to alleviate her pain. To put it bluntly, she¡¯s just holding on to herst


    breath.¡±


    George could not help sighing after finishing his sentence.


    However, Sebastian was not going to give up so easily. Without hesitation, he pulled out his phone


    and called the municipal hospital¡¯s dean, informing him about Rachel¡¯s condition.


    The dean promised to send a team of experts over to help Rachel.

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    After that, Sebastian Brenand called his assistant, Jean Hanson, on the phone.


    ¡°Jean¡­ Bring cancer specialists from every region in the world to Edgewater Hospital right now.


    Get them to force a specialist group to treat Rachel. She¡¯s going to die from lymphoma soon¡­¡±


    Sebastian said.


    Sebastian knew that Rachel couldn¡¯t be transferred to another hospital based on her current


    condition.


    Since that was the case, he¡¯d bring all the specialists to her.


    Sebastian deeply touched George Orsen, and he sighed helplessly once again¡­


    ¡°Mr. Brenand¡­ Do you know how much money this will cost?¡± Jean asked.


    ¡°Even if it costs me my entire fortune, I¡¯ll have to cure Rachel. Don¡¯t give me that crap. Do whatever


    I tell you to!¡± With that, Sebastian hung up the phone in a fury.


    Sebastian then pulled out a chair and sat next to Rachel. He held her hand tightly and kissed it


    repeatedly. ¡°Rachel¡­ I¡¯ll save you for sure¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°Rachel, you must be strong. Do it for your parents and me. As long as you get through this, I¡¯ll


    definitely marry you¡­ I don¡¯t care who tries to stop me. It won¡¯t work¡­¡± Sebastian had a


    determined expression etched upon his face. His eyes werepletely red.


    After being separated for so long, coupled with the imminent parting of life and death, Sebastian


    was even more sure of his feelings for Rachel.


    He couldn¡¯t live without her¡­


    If she made it through this ordeal, he would marry her officially!


    Although someone of Sebastian¡¯s status couldn¡¯t usually decide on his marital affair, he was willing


    to fight for it for Rachel¡¯s sake!


    If he would be thrown out from his own house, so be it!


    Even if he had to lose the entire world, he still wanted to be with Rachel!


    By then, the painkiller had worn off.


    At this moment, Rachel woke up from the pain¡­


    After opening her eyes, her entire body broke out in a cold sweat.


    Suddenly, her face turned pale and yellowish.


    When Rachel saw Sebastian, she was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t know how to react all of a sudden.


    Why was he here?


    Could she be dreaming now?


    However, all the organs in her body were hurting, and the pain constantly reminded her that none of


    this was part of a dream¡­


    In the next second, Rachel¡¯s tears streamed down her face.


    She wanted to speak, but she couldn¡¯t muster any strength because of the severe pain.


    ¡°Rachel¡­ Are you in pain again?¡± Sebastian had a nervous look on his face


    When George saw this, he immediately retrieved a special painkiller and injected it directly into


    Rachel¡¯s right upper arm.


    Once the medication entered her body, the pain was instantly relieved significantly.


    Rachel took a deep breath. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± she asked weakly.


    ¡°Dr. Orsen already told me everything. I know it all. Rachel, you fool!¡± Sebastian said with a choke.


    His vision became blurry due to tears once again.


    Rachel didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡­


    ¡°When you were unconscious, you kept calling out his name. I know you wanted to see him very


    badly, but you¡¯ve simply been holding back. I felt heartbroken for you when I saw you like that.


    That¡¯s why¡­¡± George immediately exined.


    Although Rachel wasn¡¯t happy with what George did, she found it understandable.


    Rachel knew that Georgie only did it for her own good.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    That was why Rachel Wood didn¡¯t say anything.


    Things had already gotten to this point. Regardless of what she said, nothing would change.


    Seeing how hurt Sebastian Brenand appeared made her heart ache greatly.


    The thing she was most afraid of was to watch Sebastian getting hurt¡­


    In the end, she still saw it happening.


    If it was possible, Rachel hoped Sebastian didn¡¯t know anything about this at all.


    ¡°Rachel, you fool!¡± Sebastian said again as he caressed her face gently. His fingers trembled


    continuously.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I lied to you¡­¡± Rachel stammered.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, stay strong and live on. I¡¯ve already summoned a specialist group for you. They¡¯ll be


    here very soon. Once they arrive, they¡¯ll make sure you are cured,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­ Don¡¯t waste your efforts. Cancer cells have spread all over my body. I can¡¯t be cured,¡±


    Rachel said with a bitterugh. ¡°Listen to me. Tell them not toe. Don¡¯t waste any more money


    on me,¡± she added.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to spend money on you. It¡¯s not a waste,¡± Sebastian insisted. ¡°Listen up. You must live


    on. As long as you do, we¡¯ll get married.¡±


    Sebastian loved Rachel so much. He believed that if he personally saw her dying, he would lose the


    courage to live instantly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live on anymore¡­¡± Rachelughed bitterly.


    ¡°I want to live too. I want to watch flowers bloom and wilt, and I want to watch the full moon and the


    half-moons in the night sky with you¡­ But my life ising to an end,¡± Rachel said each word


    slowly. By the end of her sentence, her voice was breaking.


    Sebastian still had a determined look upon his face. ¡°I¡¯ll decide on whether your lifees to an


    end or not¡­ You can¡¯t.¡±


    Trying his best to hold back his tears, George Orsen silently left the ICU¡­


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Rachel took another deep breath. ¡°I never believed in supernatural stuff, and I never believed in


    reincarnation. However, right now¡­ I hope those things really do exist because I¡¯ll have another


    lifetime¡­


    ¡°If there¡¯s another lifetime, I¡¯ll definitely look for you and spend the rest of that life with you, the life


    that we didn¡¯t get to live in this lifetime.¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t stop crying. Her eyes were swollen, and it


    caused her pain. However, the pain only amounted to a tiny fraction of the pain she felt in her heart.


    Rachel had seen many instances on television where people had to say their final goodbyes due to


    matters of life and death¡­


    However, she never thought that she¡¯d be one of the characters in such a story one day.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the next lifetime¡­ I¡¯ll spend forever with you in this lifetime.¡± Sebastian still had a


    determined look in his eyes. He was as stubborn as a naughty little kid.


    Suddenly, Rachel felt pangs of cold in her body¡­


    She immediately sneezed. ¡°Sebastian¡­ Can you hug me¡­ I feel so cold,¡± she murmured breathily.


    The feeling of powerlessness in her body was growing stronger.


    Her head was also starting to spin.


    She could feel her heart pounding faster, and it began to feel harder and harder to breathe¡­


    Was she going to die?


    When Sebastian heard this, he instantly climbed onto the bed andy next to Rachel while he held


    her in his arms. ¡°Like this? Do you feel better?¡±


    All his life, he could get whatever he wanted¡­


    Nothing had ever made him feel insecure before.


    But now, Sebastian felt extremely insecure.


    Rachel nodded. Her voice was getting weaker. ¡°Yeah¡­ Sebastian, promise me this. If I die, you


    must take care of yourself. Stop drinking and ying around¡­ Get your act together, find a kind


    woman, and have a child with her. Live your life stably. Will you do that?¡± Rachel asked.


    After leaving this world, Rachel hoped that the first man she loved in this lifetime could be happy for


    the rest of his life.


    ¡°Idiot, how could I live a stable and happy life without you?¡± Sebastian chuckled bitterly.

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    Sebastian Brenand didn¡¯t dare to think what would be of him if Rachel Wood really died. He


    believed that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the pain of losing her the second time.


    The woman in his arms was getting weaker by the second. Sebastian felt truly afraid that he would


    lose her the next second.


    No matter what, he had to make sure this person was cured.


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ There¡¯s still Dr. Batton¡­¡± Right then, Sebastian suddenly thought of Ron Batton.


    Ron¡¯s medical skills were even better than those internationally-renowned specialists¡­


    Sebastian immediately called Stanley Batton on the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, in Dragon Group¡¯s president¡¯s office, X Quest and Stanley Batton


    were sitting by the coffee table, drinking coffee and ying Honor of Kings.


    X waszily resting on the sofa¡¯s soft armrest with her legs ced naturally on Stanley¡¯sp. She


    held her phone with both hands, and she seemed very focused.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Stanley leaned gently against the sofa. The way he held his phone and the look in his


    eyes were simr to X.


    When Stanley saw Sebastian calling, he immediately pressed the button to pick up.


    ¡°Rachel has lymphoma, and the cancer cells have already spread in her body. She¡¯s not doing very


    well¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°What? Rachel has lymphoma? Didn¡¯t you break up with her? How did you find out about this?¡±


    Stanley had a slightly surprised look in his eyes.


    When X heard this, she immediately looked at Stanley¡¯s face. After that, she directly turned off


    the game¡¯s volume and moved closer to Stanley. She paid close attention to what Sebastian said.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian told Stanley everything that happened in detail.


    After listening to the entire story, X and Stanley were deeply shocked.


    Neither of them thought that Rachel had such a deep love for Sebastian.


    ¡°Can you help get Dr. Batton toe to Edgewater Hospital too? He¡¯s very skilled in medicine.


    Maybe, he might have some way¡­ We need all the help we can get,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Stanley said.


    After saying that, Stanley directly hung up the phone and contacted Ron¡­


    Ron agreed right away.


    After seeing that Stanley had ended the call, X naturally held Stanley¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go over to have


    a look too. An extra hand is always better, right?¡± she asked.


    As a friend, X felt obliged to help during such times. Moreover, although X didn¡¯t have much


    contact with Rachel, she did have a good impression of her.


    Apart from this, there was another more important reason¡­


    Sebastian and Rachel¡¯s love touched X. She wanted to help in any way she could.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll go over to have a look, too,¡± Stanley said.


    Since his good friend was involved in something like this, he naturally had to go there in person.


    With that, Stanley called Henry Armstrong and Gary Lakes on the phone.


    After approximately an hour, everyone gathered at X and Stanley¡¯s house.


    Stanley directly flew everyone to Edgewater Hospital on his helicopter.


    ***


    A ck helicopter came to a stable halt next to Sebastian¡¯s helicopter in front of the municipal


    hospital.


    All of a sudden, the attention of countless people was attracted.


    Everyone who passed by shifted their gaze to this ne.


    While everyone watched, twenty bodyguards dressed in ck got out of the helicopter and


    respectfully lined up on two sides of the aircraft¡­


    After the cabin door was opened, Ron, X, Stanley, Henry, and Gary stepped out of the aircraft as


    well.


    Countless people were stunned by the powerful aura and majestic formation before them.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Immediately after that, Stanley Batton, Gary Lakes, and Henry Armstrong took the lead to get out of


    the helicopter.


    The three men were dressed in suits of ck, white, and gray. They gave off a noble aura. In fact,


    they appeared even more attractive than male protagonists in idol dramas.


    The next second, X Quest and Ron Batton also got out of the helicopter together.


    The handsome men and the beautiful woman stunned everyone who saw them¡ª


    ¡°Am I watching an idol drama? Those four people are way too good-looking, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°The main thing is their vibes¡­ Aren¡¯t they fantastic?¡±


    ¡°I think that woman and the man holding her hand both look a little familiar. I might have seen them


    somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Could they be celebrities?¡±


    ¡°I doubt celebrities would go around in such a high-profile manner. I think they are probably people


    with rich parents.¡±


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but talk among themselves.


    Many couldn¡¯t resist stopping in their tracks to ogle at the group of people¡­


    X and the men, however, didn¡¯t seem to care about the pedestrians. They walked directly over to


    the ICU entrance under the protection of security guards.


    Once they arrived, they entered the ICU with the guidance of nurses.


    By then, Sebastian Brenand was lying next to Rachel while he carefully held her in his arms.


    Rachel had already passed out¡­


    Her body was still connected to a variety of tubes and medical devices.


    Sebastian had a look of exhaustion and sadness in his eyes.


    He no longer looked like the charismatic and enthusiastic man he used to be.


    Seeing Sebastian like this made X and the others feel extremely terrible.


    When they saw Rachel¡¯s current state, they felt even worse.


    Sebastian quickly sat upright before walking over to them. ¡°Why are you all here?¡±


    ¡°We were worried about you. That¡¯s why we all came,¡± X said.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was said that, in times of trouble, the people who truly care about you would show it. At this


    critical juncture, Sebastian once again felt the warmth his friends offered him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s talkter. I¡¯ll check on Rachel¡¯s pulse first¡­¡± Ron said.


    With that, Ron quickly walked over to Rachel before sitting down next to her and carefully checking


    her pulse.


    Throughout the process of checking her pulse, Ron had a focused look on his face.


    When everyone saw this, they instantly gathered around him. To avoid disturbing the pulse-


    checking process, everyone didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound when they breathed.


    About a minuteter, Ron let out a long sigh, and he stood up with a serious expression upon his


    face as he turned to look at the rest. ¡°The cancer cells have already spread. All her organs have


    been severely damaged. Now, she already has one foot in the grave¡­¡± Ron said.


    After hearing what Ron said, Sebastian¡¯s eyes turned dark¡­


    The hope in his eyes disappeared in an instant.


    His heart ached painfully. ¡°Do you mean to say that she has no hope anymore?¡± Sebastian asked.


    Gary¡¯s eyes also turned red.


    ¡°Now, all the organs in her body are full of cancer cells. There¡¯s only a one percent chance of curing


    her¡­¡± Ron said before letting out a long sigh.


    When Sebastian heard that there was still a one percent chance, he refused to give up. ¡°Even if


    there¡¯s only a one percent chance, I¡¯d like to give it a try¡­ Dr. Batton, in your opinion, what should


    we do now?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°I previously researched a method to cure cancer. Now, if we use that method, coupled with modern


    chemotherapy, we might be able to find a solution¡­¡± Ron said.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    ¡°I did experiments on ten mice with advanced cancer before. Among those ten mice, only one


    survived¡­ I heard that you invited many specialists toe over, didn¡¯t you? Once they arrive,


    we¡¯ll get together toe up with a suitable n. As for whether we can seed, that will depend


    on this girl¡¯s luck¡­¡± Ron Batton added.


    Sebastian Brenand nodded enthusiastically.


    Even if there was only a one percent chance, it was better than nothing.


    Right now, he only hoped that Rachel Wood could be the lucky one to be cured.


    He simply hoped for a miracle to happen¡­


    ¡°Okay, everyone else should leave¡­ The patient needs to rest now¡­ Stan and X can stay


    behind. Let me know once the specialist group arrives¡­ ¡± Ron said.


    Right after Ron spoke, Sebastian nodded again. After that, he looked deeply at Rachel¡­


    He stood there for a long while before leaving with Gary Lakes and Henry Armstrong.


    X Quest, Stanley Batton, and Ron were the only three people left in therge ICU.


    Ron immediately wrote down a prescription on WeChat and sent it to Sebastian.


    ***


    After the others had left, Ron looked at Stanley and X. ¡°This prescription is my unique remedy¡­


    Now, I¡¯ll give it to X¡­ A lot of these ingredients are rare in the world. I only have some in my


    house in Country Y. The two of you will have to take a trip to Country Y,¡± Ron said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Stanley said.


    After that, Ron quickly took his phone out and sent the prescription to X¡­


    X looked at it. There were twenty types of traditional medicinal ingredients in total.


    Some of them were expensive medicinal ingredients, rare on the market, including millennial blood


    reishi, millennial snow lotus, and millennial blood ginseng.


    Stanley took the prescription and nced at it. After that, he directly grabbed X¡¯s hand and


    rushed out of the ICU¡­


    When the two made it to the door, Ron followed them out. ¡°Make haste and return¡­ Rachel might


    leave us at any moment¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Stanley said ndly.


    After that, Stanley held X¡¯s hand and walked out of the hospital building.


    The helicopter they came with could only travel five hundred kilometers in a single trip.


    They couldn¡¯t possibly reach Country Y with it.


    Hence, Stanley made a call to charter a civilian aircraft to get to Country Y.


    After arriving at Country Y, the two went to Ron¡¯s house to get the medicinal ingredients. They then


    boarded the aircraft to return to Edgewater Airport.


    Right after that, Stanley flew back to Edgewater Hospital in a helicopter.


    It took a total of sixteen hours for the entire trip. By the time they returned, it was already five o¡¯clock


    in the morning on the next day of Edgewater¡¯s local time.


    The temperature was somewhat low in the small county early in the morning.


    When the cold wind blew, one could feel chills in one¡¯s bones.


    The hospital was surprisingly quiet both inside and out.


    Throughout the long journey of over ten hours, they barely slept.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When X and Stanley got out of the helicopter, they felt exhausted.


    ***


    Upon arriving at the hospital, X was called into a conference room.


    Stanley, on the other hand, had an emergency at hispany in Antis. He departed with the


    helicopter right away.


    Therge conference room was packed with cancer specialists from all over the world, and there


    were as many as forty of them.


    Ron sat in the main seat while X sat next to him.


    After they had sat down, everyone started to discuss Rachel Wood¡¯s treatment n in detail.


    Throughout the discussion, X followed suit and expressed her opinion.


    Although X was facing many of the world¡¯s top-tier specialists, she behaved very calmly.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    But Rachel Wood, who was on the bed, was still not responding at all.


    On the heartbeat monitor, her heart rate was still rapidly decreasing¡­


    Due to the plummeting rate, a beeping rm could be heard. It was a loud screeching that was


    painful to the ear¡­


    Sebastian Brenand was inplete disarray. He repeatedly shouted next to Rachel like a mad


    man. ¡°Rachel Wood¡­ Rachel Wood, wake up¡­ Do you hear me?¡±


    The person in the bed had a pale, greenishplexion. Her lips had a faint purple hue.


    Although her body rose and fell along with the defibritors, there was no response at all.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want you to die¡­ Rachel, if you die, what will I do? Wake up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you love me? Hmm?¡±


    Sebastian felt truly afraid. He was afraid that Rachel would die in the next second¡­


    At that moment, X Quest was also sweating profusely from the nervousness.


    She began to press the defibritors against Rachel more frequently¡­


    Ron Batton and the other specialists nearby were all worried about Rachel.


    After about three seconds¡­


    Rachel¡¯s heart rate gradually began to rise again.


    When everyone saw that, they let out a long sigh of relief.


    Sebastian even plopped down on the floor¡­


    X didn¡¯t dare to rx even a little bit. She continued to press the defibritors against Rachel.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After another ten seconds¡­


    Rachel¡¯s heart rate returned to normal¡­


    Everything had be stable.


    This meant Rachel¡¯s life was saved for the time being.


    Everyone let out a long sigh.


    ***


    For the next seven days, Rachel continued to receive various anti-cancer treatments.


    The cancer cells in her body began to reduce little by little.


    Everyone was beginning to see hope.


    That evening, Rachel slowly opened her eyes.


    As soon as she did so, she saw Sebastian sitting next to her bed as he wiped her body down with a


    piece of wet cloth¡­


    He seemed extremely exhausted, and he had lost a lot of weight. His cheeks even seemed


    somewhat hollowed.


    He had a full beard on his face, and his eyes seemed bloodshot.


    Seeing Sebastian like this made Rachel¡¯s heart ache once more.


    After only a single nce, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but tear up. ¡°Sebastian¡­ What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been twelve days since youst passed out¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    Rachel seemed a little surprised. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve been looking after me for the past twelve


    days?¡±


    Sebastian nodded gently. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    With that, Sebastian smiled slightly and carefully wiped her arm. ¡°I have good news for you¡­ Now,


    the cancer cells in your body are decreasing little by little¡­ Dr. Batton said that, as long as you


    persist, these cancer cells might bepletely removed. But¡­ It¡¯s a matter of time.


    ¡°It might take a month, perhaps two months, and even possibly a year¡­¡± Sebastian added.


    When Rachel heard this, she was instantly shocked.


    Suddenly, she started to rejoice on the inside.


    Rachel never would¡¯ve thought that the heavens would actually open another door for her at the


    edge of life and death¡­


    She had been given another opportunity to turn around at hell¡¯s gate and start her life anew.


    ¡°R-Really¡­?¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Sebastian Brenand¡¯s smile gradually widened. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ Dr. Batton¡¯s traditional medicine, coupled


    with conventional chemotherapy, really does work effectively.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I have a chance at survival?¡± Rachel Wood asked.


    ¡°As long as you persist, you really might be able to¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°For me, you must be a good girl and receive the treatment, okay?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Now, Sebastian¡¯s words had filled Rachel with confidence. She believed that, as long as she tried


    hard enough, she would be able to survive.


    ***


    As Rachel was doing better, X Quest brought Ron Batton back to Antis.


    At the same time, Sebastian also dismissed the specialists he had found, leaving only three of the


    top-notch ones behind.


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    After aprehensive examination, the doctors were certain that her cancer cells had been


    thoroughly removed. Rachel was discharged from the hospital right away.


    On the same day, Sebastian brought Rachel along to bid farewell to her parents.


    After that, he flew his helicopter and took Rachel to Antis.


    The helicopternded directly within the courtyard of a white, European-style ptial vi located on


    the coastal line.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sebastian got off the helicopter first.


    After that, he walked to the other side and opened the hatch for Rachel before carrying her off the


    helicopter like a gentleman.


    Rachel¡¯s body had fully recovered, and she was glowing from head to toe just like she did before.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian also seemed to be in a simr state.


    After returning to the familiar city, Rachel had mixed feelings.


    Standing in apletely unfamiliar courtyard, Rachel looked around. She seemed confused. ¡°Why


    did you bring me here?¡± she asked.


    Sebastian smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to live with a view of the ocean and blossoming


    flowers during spring in front of you? That¡¯s why I bought this house¡­ From now on, we¡¯ll live


    here¡­ Okay?¡±


    Rachel nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°This house is in your name, just like the vi you lived in before,¡± Sebastian added.


    Rachel immediately shook her head. ¡°No¡­ You¡¯ve already given me a house. I¡­¡±


    Sebastian immediately leaned over and kissed her on the lips dominantly.


    He kept nibbling at her lips for a long time before reluctantly letting her go. He held her face with


    both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t reject me¡­ Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel sad¡­


    ¡°Listen up. From now on, whatever¡¯s mine is yours, and whatever¡¯s yours is still yours¡­ Do you


    understand?¡± Sebastian asked.


    Rachel felt very touched. ¡°But this is a little unfair¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a wonderful wife, and you belong to me now. Why would I care about materialistic stuff?


    Fairness? This kind of thing is only meant to be spoken about with outsiders,¡± Sebastian said.


    Rachel instantly felt a warmth in her heart. ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re really wonderful¡­¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s smile gradually widened. ¡°Baby, from now on, I won¡¯t fool around anymore. I also won¡¯t


    cruise through life without a purpose anymore. I¡¯ll work hard to give you a better life¡­ Since I have


    a wife now, I have to work harder.¡±


    Through this period of being together, Rachel could sense how much Sebastian had changed.


    After going through so much together, Sebastian had thoroughly changed.


    He had be reliable and dedicated.


    Sebastian seemed like apletely different person from the womanizer he was before.


    This was something that Rachel never even dreamed of before.


    Rachel truly felt satisfied that Sebastian could be like this for her sake.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll support you and be your solid backup,¡± Rachel said determinedly.


    With that, Rachel suddenly thought of an idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give this ce a name? Let¡¯s call it


    Dream Garden¡­¡±


    This was the house of her dreams. She felt that ¡®Dream Garden¡¯ was a very appropriate name.


    ¡°Okay¡­ As you wish,¡± Sebastian said.


    Rachel¡¯s smile gradually widened. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and check the house out¡­¡±


    Sebastian then took Rachel¡¯s hand and led her into the house.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Following Sebastian Brenand¡¯s footsteps, Rachel Wood made her way into the house.


    The house was of typical European style.


    It had a grand, courtly style with gold and jade embellishment. There was also her favorite type of


    tasseled crystal chandelier that dangled from the ceiling.


    On top of that, there were also her favorite European-style furniture and her favorite rose-scented


    fragrance in the air.


    Everything was prepared exactly the way she liked.


    ¡°I like everything here¡­¡± Rachel said.


    Sebastian instantly reached out with his and naturally pulled her into his arms. ¡°Yeah¡­ I had it


    decorated to your liking.¡±


    ¡°I like it a lot¡­¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Hmm, as long as you like it¡­¡± With that, Sebastian reluctantly released her. He then walked to the


    coffee table before opening a drawer under it. He retrieved a kraft paper bag and handed it over to


    Rachel directly. ¡°These are for you¡­¡± He said.


    The bag was heavy. Rachel looked at Sebastian with a bewildered look on her face. After that, she


    opened the bag directly.


    Inside, there was a thick pile of bank cards¡­


    Rachel seemed even more puzzled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°These are all of my fortunes¡­ It¡¯s all for you¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°From now on, you will manage my money¡­ You have full control over my finances. Tomorrow, I


    will get someone to transfer all my properties to your name,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Today, you can rest a little. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you home to meet my parents. We¡¯ll talk to them


    about getting married,¡± he added.


    Sebastian¡¯s words instantly moved Rachel to tears. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to go to this extent for me. Do


    you trust me that much?¡± she asked.


    Sebastianughed. ¡°Idiot. If I don¡¯t trust you, who should I trust? You¡¯re the woman I will spend the


    rest of my life with¡­¡±


    With that, Sebastian reached out and pulled Rachel directly into his arms.


    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll get someone to transfer all my properties andpany shares to your name¡­ As such,


    you can consider everything as your premarital assets¡­ That way, you¡¯ll have a sense of


    security¡­¡± Sebastian added.


    However, Rachel instantly shook her head and returned everything to Sebastian. ¡°I don¡¯t need you


    to do this. I trust you a lot¡­¡±


    After going through so much with Sebastian, she didn¡¯t doubt him a single bit.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, Sebastianughed. ¡°It¡¯s your decision to trust in me, but I still want to provide you with a


    guarantee¡­ I¡¯m doing this on my initiative so that you feel secure. Do you understand?¡±


    With that, Sebastian returned everything to Rachel once again. ¡°If you don¡¯t ept these, I¡¯m going


    to get angry¡­¡±


    ¡°Sebastian¡­ I¡¯ll feel mentally pressured if you do this¡­¡± Rachel said.


    They had only just gotten back together, and Sebastian was already giving her houses and all his


    other assets¡­


    Rachel found it a little hard to adjust to.


    Sebastian smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured¡­ If you feel guilty, be nicer to me. Stop saying silly things.


    This has already been decided¡­¡±


    Rachel was speechless.


    ***


    In the evening, Sebastian invited Stanley Batton, Ron Batton, X Quest, Henry Armstrong, and


    Gary Lakes to dinner at Dream Garden.


    Firstly, it was to celebrate their housewarming as well as Rachel¡¯s joyful recovery.


    Secondly, it was to thank them, for they had offered Sebastian and Rachel help and encouragement


    during the most difficult period of their lives.

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    After having dinner at Dream Garden, Stanley Batton, X Quest, and Ron Batton returned home


    together.


    As soon as they arrived home, Ron went upstairs.


    Stanley took X¡¯s hand and walked her to the sofa in the living room. He then extended his arms


    and pulled her into his embrace.


    X obediently snuggled up to him like a kitten. ¡°Have you not found the person who killed Emily


    and May yet?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Apart from the cause of death, we¡¯ve not found anything. I¡¯ve already looked for other detectives to


    assist Carson¡¯s investigation,¡± he added.


    X nodded wearily. ¡°What about Zack? He brought some people to look for Yaksha. It¡¯s been a


    month and a half now¡­ Logically, we should¡¯ve received news by now.¡±


    ¡°Not for now¡­¡± As soon as Stanley said that, he received a call from Zack Cassidy.


    He then answered the call and turned on the loudspeaker.


    ¡°Mr. Batton¡­ I found traces of Yaksha on a nameless ind in a cloudless part of the sea¡­¡± Zack


    said.


    Once X heard this, she immediately felt happy. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I found traces of traditional medicine cultivation and food¡­


    ¡°Not only that, but I also saw huge patches of red spider lilies.


    ¡°These, coupled with the clues you provided previously, make me feel that Yaksha is here¡­¡± Zack


    said carefully.


    Hearing this, X¡¯s eyes instantly became bright. ¡°In that case, quickly search for Yaksha. He might


    really be on that ind.¡±


    X felt that Yaksha was 80% likely to be on that ind ording to what Zack said.


    ¡°I would like to search for him too quickly¡­ But now, my subordinates and I have gotten lost in a


    forest. We¡¯ve been going around in the same ce for two days, but we can¡¯t get out¡­ No matter


    how many circles we¡¯ve gone around, we are still in the same spot¡­


    ¡°The geomanticpass and conventionalpass we brought have all stopped working here¡­


    ¡°Now, we can¡¯t find our direction¡­


    ¡°Apart from reporting to you about the clues we found, I also called in hopes of getting help from


    you and Mr. Batton¡­¡± Zack said.


    After hearing this, X instantly realized how serious the problem was.


    With their conventionalpass and geomanticpass failing, it was likely that there was a


    maic field interference device on the ind.


    The reason Zack and the others were lost was probably that they were in a forest maze.


    If Yaksha really was on that ind, then all this must have been Yaksha¡¯s way to avoid being


    disturbed. That was why he set it all up.


    There were some forest mazes withplicated settings. Once a person entered, it was very


    difficult to get out.


    ¡°Now, we¡¯re nearly running out of dry food and water¡­ If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid we might die here,¡±


    Zack added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic¡­ Send us your location,¡± X instantly said.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Now, among us, only my phone still has some battery left. Once I send you my location,


    my phone would probably automatically shut down¡­¡± With that, Zack hung up the phone.


    Immediately after that, Zack shared his location with Stanley on WeChat.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After seeing the exact location, X then looked at Stanley. ¡°I suspect that they may have entered a


    forest maze¡­ I know a thing or two about mazes. That¡¯s why, I have to get there quickly¡­¡± She


    said.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s go together,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    Two hourster, a ck helicopter with Dragon Group¡¯s logo on it arrived at the nameless ind


    where Zack Cassidy was located¡­


    The helicopter was only twenty meters above the ground.


    From the co-pilot¡¯s seat, X Quest could clearly observe the situation below.


    A lush forest covered therge ind, and she couldn¡¯t see what was beneath at all.


    At first, she thought she¡¯d be able to see Zack and the others from up there and that she¡¯d be able


    to determine where exactly someone could live on the ind¡­


    However, she didn¡¯t expect to be unable to see anything.


    After checking out the situation below, Stanley Batton repeatedly flew the helicopter in circles


    around the ind¡­.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ultimately, they still couldn¡¯t see what was inside the ind.


    There was lush greenery all over the ind, covering everything below itpletely.


    X tried her best to see what was beneath all the lush greenery, but she still couldn¡¯t


    It was the same case for Stanley.


    ¡°It looks like¡­ We¡¯ll just have to find a t surface tond and walk in there¡­¡± Stanley said ndly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X said.


    With that, her fingers then habitually reached for a white, teardrop-shaped pendant under her T-


    shirt. She gently stroked it with her thumb.


    Stanley unintentionally turned around and saw the jade pendant¡­


    Under some light, the white jade pendant shone with a low-key, luxurious glimmer.


    Stanley could immediately tell it was a valuable object.


    ¡°This pendant looks quite good¡­ Why haven¡¯t I seen you wearing it before? Did you just buy it


    recently?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Oh, no. My great-grandfather left this behind for me¡­ I¡¯ve not worn it for a long time. That¡¯s why I


    decided to wear it today,¡± X said.


    ¡°It looks good¡­¡± Stanleyplimented.


    X smiled. ¡°Yeah¡­ This was my great grandfather¡¯s treasure. Before he passed away, he told me


    to safeguard it with my life when he handed it to me.


    ¡°He even said that this item would bring me good luck someday in the future¡­¡± X added.


    ¡°I think your great-grandfather must have liked this pendant a lot¡­ That was why he said that,¡±


    Stanley said.


    ¡°Yeah, perhaps,¡± X said.


    Stanley hovered the helicopter above the forest for a long time. Finally, he found a ce where they


    could stop.


    He instantlynded the helicopter¡­


    As soon as theynded, X directly opened the hatch and jumped down with a softnding.


    Just as shended, the jade pendant around her neck fell to the ground with a ng.


    In the next second, the jade pendant shattered and turned into countless golden spots of light


    before scattering in all directions¡­


    X was stunned by what she saw!


    Right after that, those scattered light spots quickly made their way into her eyes.


    It all happened within a second. X didn¡¯t have any time to react.


    Immediately after that, X could feel a cool sensation in her eyes.


    What just happened?


    Why didn¡¯t the jade pendant shatter into pieces? Why did it turn into golden light spots instead?


    Also, why did those light spots enter her eyes?


    Was she hallucinating this?


    After lowering her head, X saw that the jade pendant, which was supposed to be at the bottom of


    her silver ne, was indeed gone.


    X pinched her thighs forcefully, and she still felt a sharp pain.


    This proved that all this was not a dream at all.


    In that case, it truly was odd¡­


    Meanwhile, Stanley and a group of bodyguards got off the helicopter through another hatch¡­


    There was a huge group of people¡­

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    As soon as Stanley Batton stepped off the helicopter, he quickly went to X Quest¡¯s side.


    Noticing that X was lost in thought, Stanley ruffled her hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Hmm?¡± He


    asked.


    When X heard him, she immediately grabbed Stanley¡¯s hand tightly, seemingly stunned. ¡°My


    pendant fell to the ground and shattered. After that, it turned into spots of light that flew into my


    eyes. Would you believe that?¡±


    Stanley couldn¡¯t resistughing a little. ¡°Why are you saying such silly things? Hmm? Are you so


    tired that you¡¯re hallucinating?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    X gently tugged at the empty white chain around her neck. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth¡­¡±


    Stanley looked ndly at the chain around her neck. After that, he looked down and searched the


    ground¡­


    Indeed, there was nothing on the ground, and her pendant had also indeed disappeared.


    ¡°Could it have dropped in the helicopter?¡± Stanley said. Hepletely disregarded what she said


    and was about to turn around to look for her pendant on the helicopter.


    X instantly grabbed Stanley¡¯s hand and shook her head. ¡°No¡­ It really didn¡¯t. Trust me¡­¡±


    Seeing how serious X appeared, a look of surprise appeared in Stanley¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you really


    too tired? Hmm?¡±


    What X said was simply too mystical.


    Stanley had never heard anything like it.


    X knew exactly what Stanley was thinking.


    Hence, she continued to exin patiently. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Stanley could tell that she wasn¡¯t making things up. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I swear with my life that I didn¡¯t see anything mistakenly. Absolutely not¡­¡± X raised three fingers


    as she swore.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why did that happen?¡± Stanley was still a little doubtful.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s strange too¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°What about your eyes? Do you feel anything odd with them?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Not really. It just feels a little cool,¡± X said truthfully.


    ¡°What about your vision? Is it still fine?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s no different from before,¡± X said.


    ¡°Would you like to get it checked at the hospital?¡± Stanley asked with a look of concern.


    With that, he pulled X into his arms before carefully checking her eyes.


    However, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    The bodyguards hadn¡¯t heard what X said at the beginning.


    Hence, at this moment, the conversation between X and Stanley left everyone feeling confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ My eyes are fine now¡­ Let¡¯s go. We should rescue Zack and the others first,¡± X said


    before leading the way into the forest.


    ¡°If you feel any difort, just let me know,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Arge group of people followed right behind the two of them. Each of them had a serious look on


    their faces.


    ***


    Soon, Stanley led X and the bodyguards into the forest.


    Huge trees covered everything, and only very little sunlight could seep through the gaps among the


    leaves. Otherwise, the entire world seemed dark.


    There were red spider lilies all over the floor.


    At this moment, the red spider lilies weren¡¯t in full bloom. In fact, even the buds were missing. At


    one nce, they could only see a patch of green nts.


    The temperature here wasparable to an air-conditioned room at twenty-one degrees in the


    summer. It felt cooler than ever.


    The air was filled with the rich fragrance of grass and trees, making everyone feel rxed.


    Stanley carefully led X forward. ¡°Watch your step¡­ It¡¯s likely that poisonous snakes reside in


    ces like this.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X said.


    The group of people followed some vaguely visible footsteps on the ground. After searching for a


    long time, they finally entered the ce where Zack and the others were located.

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    At this moment, Zack Cassidy and the others were like headless chickens constantly looking for a


    way out.


    Everyone seemed exhausted, and despair was written all over their faces.


    When they saw X Quest and Stanley Batton arriving with help, light was suddenly restored to


    their eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Batton! Madam!¡± Everyone said in unison.


    After that, Zack brought a dozen bodyguards with him and ran to X and Stanley.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Are you all okay? Did you get hurt?¡± X asked concernedly. After that, she carefully


    scanned.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t get hurt,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± X finally felt relieved.


    After saying that, she waved at the bodyguards behind her.


    Soon, the bodyguards brought mineral water to Zack and the others in an organized manner.


    Zack and the rest directly opened the bottled mineral water and emptied half of the bottles in their


    hands.


    ¡°Here, the conventionalpass and geomanticpass don¡¯t work¡­ Mr. Batton, Madam, we


    really couldn¡¯t find a way out¡­ We¡¯ve been going around in circles for far too long. This really does


    look like a forest maze,¡± Zack said after screwing on the cap.


    ¡°Mr. Batton, Madam, why didn¡¯t you bring a maze expert?¡± Zack asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m an expert¡­¡± X chuckled.


    After that, X walked around and observed the ce earnestly. She roughly understood the


    formation of the trees around them and the settings of this forest maze.


    Zack had a look of disbelief in his eyes. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± X answered.


    Nobody would¡¯ve guessed that X actually had this ability¡­


    Immediately after that, X walked to the side and observed the trees¡¯ surrounding branches.


    Stanley followed close behind.


    After circling, the two of them returned to the crowd.


    Stanley looked at X affectionately. ¡°What do you think?¡± He asked.


    ¡°This is a forest maze with a veryplex design, but I have made it through one that¡¯s simr to


    this before. As far as I understand, this should be the beginning of the maze. If Yaksha is really


    here, then the end of this maze may be his home¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I think I can bring you guys to the end of this maze,¡± X said confidently.


    After hearing what X said, Zack and the other bodyguards he came with all let out a long sigh of


    relief.


    In the next second, each of them started to kowtow to X.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ After all, you are the woman Mr. Batton fell for. Excellent!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Madam and Mr. Batton are a match made in heaven.¡±


    After hearing everyone¡¯spliments, X was in a fantastic mood.


    Although Stanley didn¡¯t move or make a sound next to her, he was secretly filled with joy too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk from here¡­¡± Stanley pointed at the spot behind X.


    ¡°Do you know about mazes too?¡± X was stunned.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley smiled without answering her. He directly took her hand and walked in the direction he


    mentioned.


    Zack and arge group of bodyguards followed closely behind them.


    This time, Stanley once again changed X¡¯s perception of him.


    She really had no idea what else this man didn¡¯t know in the world.


    ¡°You sure know a lot¡­ Did Grandpa teach you this too?¡± X asked with a curious gaze.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°The old man really did teach you a lot of things,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s very good to me,¡± X said.


    ¡°How do you feel? Are your eyes alright?¡± Stanley shifted his gaze to her eyes yet again.

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    X Quest shook her head again.


    At this moment, she still felt a coolness in her eyes.


    This feeling was veryfortable and refreshing.


    ¡°Why does this stone look so unique?¡± Behind them, a bodyguard was holding a white rock the size


    of his palm as he carefully examined it.


    When X Quest and Stanley Batton heard this, they instantly stopped walking and looked at the


    person who spoke.


    Therge rock in his hand caught X¡¯s eye¡­


    It seemed to be an original jade rock.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find an original jade rock in a ce like this,¡± Stanley said ndly.


    ¡°I wonder what can be found inside the rock¡­¡± X felt very curious about the rock¡­


    As soon as she said that, the white rock in the bodyguard¡¯s hand started to expand infinitely before


    her eyes.


    At that moment, X felt as if her eyes were like a camera that could easily adjust its focal distance.


    After the rock was magnified countless times, her sight quickly prated the surface of the rock,


    allowing her to see its innermost part¡­


    In the center of the rock was a small piece of green jade. Its quality was average¡­


    There was absolutely nothing of value to keep.


    After looking at it carefully, X¡¯s eyes quickly returned to normal.


    In this instant, she waspletely dumbfounded.


    What just happened?


    Was that an illusion?


    Why did she feel as if her eyes had turned into a camera, and the rock could be infinitely erged


    in her line of sight?


    Also, why were her eyes able to see through the rock¡¯s surface into its innermost part?


    Could it be that she acquired the kind of prating vision as seen on TV?


    Why did this happen? All of this made her heart fill with shock and confusion.


    At this moment, she suddenly thought of the time when her jade pendant fell.


    She concluded that that jade pendant definitely gave her X-ray-like vision¡­


    The pendant shattered and turned into golden spots of light. After those spots entered her eyes,


    they had be like this.


    Was this the reason why her great-grandfather paid so much attention to that jade pendant in the


    first ce?


    Was it because the jade pendant hid a kind of energy that could give someone the ability to see


    through things? Was that energy released when the jade pendant fell and shattered?


    How did her great-grandfather possess a pendant like this?


    Why did her great-grandfather give her such an important pendant instead of her father or


    grandfather?


    In an instant, way too many questions crept into X¡¯s mind.


    It left her feeling puzzled.


    All of this had happened too quickly, and she found it overwhelming.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She subconsciously pinched her thigh forcefully once more.


    It still hurt¡­ Which meant everything was real.


    ¡°Are you alright? Hmm?¡± Stanley immediately asked concernedly when he noticed that X was in


    a daze.


    Stanley¡¯s words quickly drew X¡¯s thoughts back to the present.


    Due to the presence of numerous outsiders, X simply smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    As for the rest, she didn¡¯t want to say a single word.


    ¡°Are your eyes feeling ufortable?¡± Stanley seemed to have a somewhat nervous look in his


    eyes.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll tell you after we get out¡­¡± X smiled before shifting her gaze back to Stanley¡¯s body.


    When her gazended upon Stanley¡¯s body, nothing happened to her vision¡­


    X couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly. ¡®That¡¯s weird¡­ Can my eyes only see through rocks but not a


    human¡¯s body?¡¯

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    In the next second, however, X Quest¡¯s gaze prated through Stanley Batton¡¯s clothes.


    She was able to see his muscr body.


    She tried to keep seeing through him, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t¡­


    Her gaze could only prate his clothes, but not his body.


    Immediately after that, she tried again to look at arge tree next to her.


    This time, her gaze was also unable to prate the tree.


    Then, she shifted her gaze to Stanley¡¯s watch.


    This time, her gaze could easily prate the watch and see everything inside.


    In the next second, she observed the essories on the bodyguards and the porcin bottles


    discarded by the road.


    Likewise, her gaze could prate through all of those objects.


    She noticed arge, white bug on arge tree beside her.


    X instantly fixed her gaze on the bug and tried to see through it.


    This time, it still didn¡¯t work.


    X was now certain that her eyes could prate rocks, essories, and some other inanimate


    objects, but she couldn¡¯t see through living things.


    This was different from what she saw in TV series and novels, where X-ray vision allowed one to


    see through everything.


    ¡°Honey¡­ What are you thinking about? Let¡¯s keep walking.¡± Stanley intimately wrapped his arms


    around her shoulders. He had an inquisitive and affectionate look in his eyes.


    X quickly came back to her senses, took Stanley¡¯s hand, and continued to step forward.


    Along the way, X made various attempts and realized that she could easily see through


    inanimate objects.


    However, she couldn¡¯t do the same with living things¡­


    Apart from this, X also discovered that this X-ray vision only worked when she triggered it with


    her conscious thoughts.


    If she didn¡¯t trigger the thought, her eyes would work no differently from how they usually did.


    Moreover, there was a limited distance to her prating vision.


    She could see through things within about a meter, but she couldn¡¯t see through things that were


    more than a meter away from her.


    However, just by being able to see through things within one meter, X was already satisfied.


    That was because such a special ability could already help her do a lot of things.


    With her eyes, all her goals could be elerated.


    Her eyes could create unlimited wealth for her.


    With the help of this supernormal capability, Quest Group¡¯s rapid expansion and X Entertainment


    bing the number onepany in the industry would no longer be a dream.


    Thinking of this made X extremely happy.


    Her heart instantly felt lifted with an endless will to fight.


    It exined why her great-grandfather said that this pendant might bring her good luck someday in


    the future and why he even had asked her to safeguard it with her life.


    ¡°Honey, what are you thinking about? Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Stanley asked with concern


    again.


    After saying that, Stanley came to a halt and carefully studied X¡¯s face.


    X shook her head and continued moving forward¡­


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Stanley gave her a meaningful look before taking her hand again.


    X didn¡¯t say anything else. Stanley, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want to ask anything further either.


    Soon, they arrived at the end of the maze.


    Unlike what they expected, there was no dwelling ce at the end of the maze.


    There was only arge patch of medicinal herbs.


    Those medicinal herbs were in full bloom now, and the colorful flowers made everyone feel happy


    both physically and mentally.

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    A cool breeze with a floral fragrance swept upon them, making them feel refreshed.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± A cold, icy voice asked¡­


    A young bald man dressed in a ck tunic suit appeared from the opposite side of the woods¡­


    There was a long, striking, red scar in the center of the man¡¯s face.


    The scar extended from the left side of his face to the right side of his face. It made him seem


    extremely fierce.


    From the time they got onto this ind until now, they had not met anyone.


    Moreover, this ce was like aplex maze with tall trees blocking out the sun. This ce didn¡¯t


    seem like a ce that ordinary people would like to live in.


    On top of that, Yaksha seemed to have a love for freedom and often came and went without a trace.


    X Quest at first thought that Yaksha would be staying here alone.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that there would actually be someone else¡­


    X guessed that this person was probably Yaksha¡¯s disciple or subordinate.


    ¡°Hello¡­ I am X Quest. I would like to ask if the miracle doctor, Yaksha, lives here?¡± X smiled


    gently as she looked at the scarred bald man and asked.


    Her voice was soft and pleasant as usual.


    Although the lighting in the forest wasn¡¯t good, X still shone brightly.


    ¡°How are you guys worthy of seeking my master?¡± The scarred bald man snorted coldly.


    Although he sounded disrespectful, X didn¡¯t get angry. In fact, she even felt a little relieved.


    It seemed that Yaksha really was here.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Could you please bring us to the miracle doctor, Yaksha? We have something important to


    talk to him about,¡± X said.


    Since X was on someone else¡¯s turf, she had to put up with this person even if she didn¡¯t like him


    much.


    Besides, this person was Yaksha¡¯s disciple.


    Since they needed Yaksha¡¯s help, they naturally shouldn¡¯t cause trouble in his territory.


    ¡°My master gave an order to kill anyone who trespasses the maze!¡± The scarred bald man


    impatiently waved his hand and yelled.


    With that, he directly retrieved a golden whistle from his pocket and blew it.


    Suddenly, up to a hundred young men dressed in the same ck tunic suit rushed over from behind


    him.


    They formed a circle around him.


    The people who came with X and Stanley Batton, coupled with those who came with Zack


    Cassidy, added up to only about sixty in total.


    The scarred bald man¡¯s people outnumbered them¡­


    However, Stanley¡¯s subordinates were all experts who could individually fight ten enemies on their


    own.


    That was why X didn¡¯t feel afraid.


    Next to her, Stanley still seemed calm.


    Although the scene before them was chaotic, he still looked very calm, almost as if he was destined


    for victory.


    Stanley reached out and naturally pulled X behind him protectively. He stood in front of her and


    pulled a golden bank card out of his pocket before handing it over to the scarred bald man. ¡°There¡¯s


    100,000 dors inside¡­ As long as you bring me¡­¡± Stanley began to speak coldly.


    Before he could finish his sentence, the scarred bald man instantly tossed the card back at his face.


    ¡°Bring you? Who do you think I am? So what if you have money?¡±


    As soon as the scarred bald man finished speaking, the group of people behind Stanley instantly


    took their guns out and pointed them at the scarred bald man and his people.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Meanwhile, the young men behind the scarred bald man also quickly took their guns out and


    pointed at Stanley and his subordinates¡­


    The animosity between the two groups of people grew rapidly.


    A huge battle was about to begin¡ª


    The men behind Stanley and the scarred bald man and his people all had murderous expressions


    upon their faces¡­


    The air suddenly turned cold. It felt as if ice would form at any moment.


    Stanley¡¯s eyes turned gloomy, but he still didn¡¯t seem panicked.


    He looked around indifferently before slowly lifting his hand.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    Soon, the men led by Zack Cassidy quickly put away the guns in their hands.


    X Quest saw that the situation wasn¡¯t good. She instantly walked over to Stanley Batton before


    looking at the scarred bald man. ¡°We are here to ask the miracle doctor, Yaksha, to help cure an


    illness¡­ We have no intention of getting into a fight with you. Let¡¯s talk things over, shall we?¡± She


    asked.


    Although X was polite enough, the scarred bald man didn¡¯t seem to want to return the favor.


    The next second, she quickly focused her gaze upon the guns that were pointed at her¡­


    She could clearly see that their guns were loaded with bullets.


    The scarred bald man instantly grunted coldly and waved his hand at the people behind him. ¡°What


    are you waiting for? Shoot them! I want all of them killed.¡±


    As soon as the scarred bald man finished speaking, X dashed toward him at lightning speed,


    flipped him over by grabbing his shoulder, and swiftly pinned him to the ground.


    Her actions were crisp and clean. The entire process took two seconds. Before the people around


    her could react, she had alreadypleted her moves.


    X, who usually looked calm and gentle, stunned everyone with her cool moves.


    There was a saying that goes, to capture bandits, one must first capture their leader.


    This person was clearly their leader.


    As long as X managed to subdue this person, the others wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    She didn¡¯t want to do so at first, but he was too arrogant.


    By then, everyone around the scarred bald man had their guns pointed at X¡¯s head.


    The people behind Stanley also immediately took out their guns and aimed them at the scarred bald


    man and his group of men.


    The animosity grew even more intense¡­


    Everyone¡¯s face appeared extremely cold.


    The scarred bald man instantly started to struggle. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Tell the people behind you to put their guns away, and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± X ordered coldly. ¡°Just


    because I don¡¯t show my might, do you think you can perceive me as a weak person?¡±


    Since a soft approach didn¡¯t work, X had to use a tough approach even if she didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Hurry up and put your guns away. What are you waiting for?¡± The scarred bald man ordered coldly.


    As soon as he did so, the people behind him quickly put their guns away¡­


    ¡°Throw them far away,¡± X ordered coldly again. She pressed her knee forcefully against the


    man¡¯s waist, and her right wrist was pressed hard against the man¡¯s back.


    ¡°Hurry¡­ Hurry up¡­¡± The scarred bald man added.


    Right after he said that, the group of people behind him tossed their guns far away¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, my master won¡¯t help you if you treat me like this¡­ In fact, he might even kill you.


    I¡¯m my master¡¯s favorite disciple¡­¡± The scarred bald man said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m only fairly defending myself¡­ Now, can you take us to your master?¡± X appeared calm as


    usual.


    ¡°Yes¡­ But you must get your men to throw their guns away too. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡­¡± Stanley said firmly.


    Stanley knew what those people might do if they didn¡¯t have their guns.


    Stanley had a cold expression upon his face and was emitting a murderous aura. He seemed like


    the devil himself.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Alright then¡­ Forget it. I¡¯ll take you to him¡­¡± The scarred bald man immediately answered. He


    was nearly scared out of his wits.


    X smiled contentedly before making a hooking motion at Zack with her finger.


    Zack was also very smart. Without requiring X to say anything else, he instantly grabbed the gun


    by his waist and tossed it over to her.


    The cool ck pistol traveled through the air in a perfect parabolic shape beforending in X¡¯s


    hand in the next second.


    X continued to press her knee against the scarred bald man¡¯s waist. She then skillfully loaded the


    gun and aimed it at the back of the man¡¯s head.


    Immediately after that, she lifted the man with one hand and shifted the gun to his back. She


    pointed it directly at where his heart was. ¡°Now, take us there.¡±

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    To prevent this man from ying tricks, X Quest had to do this.


    The scarred bald man subconsciously put his hands up in surrender. After that, he repeatedly


    nodded.


    In the next second, he started to lead X forward.


    Stanley Batton and the rest of the group followed close behind them.


    Meanwhile, the young men who came with the scarred bald man also quickly followed them.


    The scene of arge group of people walking in the dense forest was spectacr.


    X walked at the front with a gun pressed against the scarred bald man. On the other hand,


    Stanley led therge group of people and walked behind her as an escort.


    With a cold muzzle pressed against his back, the scarred bald man broke out in a cold sweat.


    Moreover, his gaze suddenly turned cold when nobody could see his eyes.


    Soon, he was smiling slyly. However, the smile disappeared almost instantly.


    Approximately ten minutester, the scarred bald man led therge group of people to the entrance


    of a two-story, country-style, burgundy vi.


    From the outside, this vi looked like an ancient mansion that belonged to a rich family.


    The scarred bald man led everyone through the door.


    Once they were inside, the first thing that came into sight was a courtyard full of various medicinal


    herbs.


    After passing through the courtyard, the scarred bald man led everyone into the house.


    Inside was a world with abination of burgundy and white.


    It was also designed in the same country style.


    They could smell the fragrance of ambergris being burnt in the air. It was a scent that represented


    the noble and rich.


    At this moment, a tall, thin man was sitting on a burgundy rosewood sofa while drinking tea.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    There was aplete set of tea-making utensils on the burgundy rosewood coffee table.


    A silver mask covered the upper half of the man¡¯s face, revealing only the lower half of his face.


    His chin was pointed, his neck was long, and his skin was tragically white. There was a striking,


    dark red scar on his neck. It looked as if someone had shed him on the neck.


    He had a head of white, shoulder-length hair, which draped over his shoulders naturally on both


    sides. His hair seemed soft and shiny.


    This person was almost like a replica of Gandalf from the Lord of the Rings.


    When X saw him, she immediately felt happy on the inside.


    This person looked exactly like the Yaksha she had drawn¡­


    X was certain that this man was Yaksha! As for the other half of this person¡¯s face beneath the


    mask, X felt extremely curious.


    Hence, she activated her prating vision.


    In the next second, she fixed her gaze upon the silver mask and began to think about looking past


    it.


    After that, the silver mask began to expand in front of her quickly.


    Soon, X¡¯s gaze was able to pierce through his mask.


    The extremely hideous half of his face came into sight.


    There were staggered red scars that almost looked like spider webs, fully covering the upper half of


    his face.


    At one nce, it was extremely horrifying. X was shocked!


    Suddenly, X felt that she had been startled by that face¡­


    This was the most terrifying face she had ever seen in real life¡­


    Yaksha didn¡¯t look at them. Instead, he slowly lowered his head to sip at his tea. ¡°Why did you bring


    so many people here?¡± he asked.


    The scarred bald man quickly ran over to Yaksha before pointing angrily at X and the others.


    ¡°Master! These people forced me to do it!¡±

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    ¡°I asked them to hurry up and leave, but they refused! They even hit me and threatened me¡­ If you


    don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my juniors,¡± the scarred bald man said.


    After saying that, he pointed at arge group of men wearing ck tunic suits behind him.


    His juniors instantly nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His ability to lie about what happened, which was actually the opposite case, could be considered


    first-ss.


    When X Quest heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown a little.


    However, she had met a lot of lowly people like him. The thing this man had done was not enough


    to make her upset.


    It was the same for Stanley Batton.


    After that, the scarred bald man¡¯s wimpy attitude changedpletely. He now arrogantly pointed at


    X and Stanley. ¡°Just you wait. My master will take care of you people¡­ I am his favorite, oldest


    disciple. Bullying me is the same as bullying my master!¡±


    Since he was his master¡¯s oldest disciple, his master had always treated him like his son¡­


    He believed that his master would definitely help him out this time.


    Not only would his master refuse to help them cure their illness, but he also wouldn¡¯t let them leave


    this ind alive!


    There was a man who bullied him like thisst time, too. In the end, that person ended up dying on


    the ind.


    Now that his master was here, he could finally speak without being afraid. It felt great!


    Due to his master¡¯s imposing manner, he knew that they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to him.


    Stanley didn¡¯t make any move or sound. He held X¡¯s hand and walked up to Yaksha¡­


    However, Yaksha still didn¡¯t look at them. He was quietly sipping his tea with his head lowered.


    ¡°All of you, leave,¡± Stanley looked at his subordinates and said.


    Zack instantly led everyone away¡­


    The huge living room was soon left with only a few of them and the scarred bald man¡¯s juniors.


    The entire world instantly felt a lot quieter.


    ¡°I told you long ago that things won¡¯t end well for you if you bully me.¡± The scarred bald man started


    speaking arrogantly again.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so, master?¡± The scarred bald man asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Yaksha answered coldly¡­


    His voice was hoarse, and it made him sound extremely old. It was also very ufortable to listen


    to.


    The scarred bald man became even more arrogant. He gave Stanley and X the side-eyes. ¡°You


    can forget about leaving this ind today¡­ You¡¯re all going to die!¡±


    ¡°Miracle doctor, please listen to our exnation¡­¡± Stanley said.


    Yaksha looked up impatiently at Stanley¡¯s face.


    The scarred bald man smiled coldly. He began to anticipate what would happen next.


    He was very curious about how his master would teach them a lesson.


    When he thought about this, he began to feel smug.


    After looking at Stanley, he looked at X, who stood nearby¡­


    Before Stanley could speak, Yaksha stood up and excitedly walked up to X. He carefully


    examined X¡¯s face¡­


    After looking at her for a while, tears rolled down his cheeks¡­


    In the next second, he kneeled on the ground with a thump and looked at X. ¡°Sorry. I apologize to


    you on behalf of my disciple. Regardless of whether it¡¯s my disciple¡¯s mistake this time, I¡¯d still like


    to apologize¡­ Sorry¡­¡±


    Everyone was truly baffled by this scene.


    The scarred bald man was especially dumbfounded.


    Why did such things take such a huge turn?


    Why did the plot he originally anticipated not happen? Why was his master not teaching these two


    people a lesson but was instead kneeling before this woman?


    What human sorcery was this?


    In this instance, the scarred bald man felt as if he was being pped forcefully across the face¡­


    He really was about to piss himself in fear.

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    X Quest and Stanley Batton looked at each other, stunned. They then shifted their gaze to


    Yaksha once again.


    The situation before them left them both feeling a little puzzled.


    Due to the urgency of the situation, X carefully helped Yaksha up and looked inquisitively into


    Yaksha¡¯s slightly reddened eyes. ¡°Do¡­ Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before¡­ You are X Quest¡­¡± Yaksha¡¯s sounded as hoarse as it did before.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me?¡± X looked shocked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Your family has helped me before¡­¡± Yaksha added.


    ¡°My family?¡± X increasingly felt that this was a little inconceivable.


    It turned out that Yaksha was treating her like this because of that¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Yaksha said.


    ¡°Which one of my family members helped you?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bring up the past. All you need to remember is that I¡¯ll be willing to do anything you


    ask of me in the future,¡± Yaksha added.


    After hearing this, the scarred bald man felt even more dubious.


    Yaksha¡¯s words instantly made X feel curious.


    Who in her family helped Yaksha in the past?


    What did that person do for Yaksha?


    What kind of favor could possibly make the Yaksha willing to behave like this and say such things?


    However, X knew that Yaksha seemed to be very reluctant to bring up the past. Hence, she


    forcibly suppressed her curiosity.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t ask,¡± X said.


    ¡°Are you here to ask for my help to cure your illness? Do you feel unwell?¡± Yaksha asked with a look


    of concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me¡­ It¡¯s my husband, Stanley Batton,¡± X said.


    Yaksha looked deeply at Stanley¡­


    ¡°Your husband really is a good-looking guy¡­¡± He thenplimented.


    ¡°You tter me¡­¡± Stanley said ndly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Yaksha didn¡¯t say anything further. He directly shifted his gaze to the scarred bald man next to him.


    After being looked at by Yaksha, the scarred bald man subconsciously shuddered.


    He then got down on his knees with a thud.


    There were so many juniors watching behind him. He felt extremely humiliated!


    This was way too embarrassing!


    ¡°Master¡­ I was wrong¡­¡± The scarred bald man shivered.


    Yaksha snorted coldly. He lifted his foot and kicked the scarred bald man half a meter away. ¡°You


    a*shole. Get lost!¡±


    The scarred bald man didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. Instead, he curled up on the ground in a


    petty manner. It hurt so much that he had to roll around on the floor¡­


    After a long while, he regained the strength to crawl away.


    After he left, his juniors wearing ck tunic suits couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh at him¡­


    ¡°All of you, get out¡­¡± Yaksha looked at his other disciples and ordered coldly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the men in ck tunic suits quickly ran outside.


    After everyone had left, therge living room suddenly became quiet.


    Yaksha looked at X and Stanley once. He then made a respectful gesture of invitation. ¡°Please


    have a seat, both of you¡­¡±


    The three of them sat down on the couch together.


    Yaksha then turned to look at Stanley. ¡°What kind of illness are you suffering from?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Severe astic anemia¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just get a hematopoietic stem cell transntation?¡± Yaksha asked.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    ¡°Due to my unique genes¡­ If I undergo surgery, there¡¯s a 100% chance of the transntation being


    rejected by my body,¡± Stanley Batton said truthfully.


    Yaksha nodded. ¡°I see¡­ Is that why you looked for me? Did you know that I could modify your


    genes?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Do you still remember Daisy Cox, a girl you healed? She told me that you could modify a


    person¡¯s genes,¡± X Quest said softly.


    Yaksha chuckled. ¡°Of course, I remember¡­ How did you find me?¡±


    Yaksha never told Daisy Cox where he lived.


    Hearing this, X gave a full ount of what happened.


    Yaksha chuckled yet again. ¡°You guys really are smart¡­¡±


    With that, Yaksha shifted his gaze to X¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as it¡¯s something you want to


    do, I¡¯ll help you aplish it¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°I am definitely going to heal Stanley,¡± Yaksha said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Yaksha said. ¡°You should thank your wife instead. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t


    have been bothered with you.¡±


    Yaksha had retired many years ago. He stopped making his medical assistance so essible a


    long time ago¡­


    After saying that, Yaksha turned around and opened a drawer under the coffee table in front of


    him¡­


    There were all sorts of white ceramic bottles and jars inside the drawer.


    Yaksha carefully took out a white, pear-shaped porcin bottle and handed it to Stanley. ¡°This is the


    medicine that can modify your unique genes. It¡¯s my secret recipe¡­ Take one pill every day for


    fifteen consecutive days. By then, your genes would have been modified,¡± Yaksha said.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Stanley slowly put the bottle in his pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it already. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± With that, Yaksha shifted his gaze back to X¡¯s face. ¡°I


    live here all the time now. If you need anything, feel free to find me. Apart from that, let¡¯s add each


    other on WeChat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to carry out a gic test or something like that?¡± X asked.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. His condition is the same as Daisy¡¯s. That means the unique genes in


    their bodies are also the same. I¡¯m very sure about this¡­ That¡¯s because only people with genes


    like this would have such a condition,¡± Yaksha said confidently.


    ¡°Understood,¡± X said.


    ¡°In that case, we shan¡¯t bother you any longer¡­ I¡¯ll leave once we add each other on WeChat,¡± she


    added.


    After saying that, X quickly searched for her WeChat QR code.


    Yaksha quickly scanned it to add her as a friend. ¡°Since you¡¯re here now, wouldn¡¯t you want to learn


    something before you leave? Based on what I know, you¡¯re a medical student, aren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Curiosity appeared in X¡¯s eyes once more.


    She felt that Yaksha seemed to know a lot about her!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ Come with me to my study¡­ I¡¯ll give you something as a gift¡­¡± Yaksha didn¡¯t answer


    X directly. Instead, he changed the topic.


    After that, Yaksha stood up and headed upstairs right away.


    X held Stanley¡¯s hand and followed Yaksha upstairs.


    Following Yaksha¡¯s footsteps, they walked into a huge library on the second floor.


    It looked like arge bookstore¡­


    As far as one could see, there were all kinds of ancient medical books.


    This ce was even bigger than her master¡¯s library!


    Yaksha led them to a bookshelf. He then extended his hand and retrieved three books before


    cing them in X¡¯s hands.


    The three medical books all had indigo covers.


    The covers were clean, and there wasn¡¯t a single word on any of them¡­


    ¡°I wrote these myself. They contain methods to cure many rare diseases¡­ These are my gifts to


    you¡­¡± Yaksha said.

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    X Quest was ttered. ¡°Really?¡± she asked.


    Yaksha smiled. ¡°Of course, I mean it.¡±


    X immediately opened the first book with excitement.


    What came into sight was a neatly written ount of the treatment methods of various rare


    diseases¡­


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that the book in her hand was unusually heavy.


    ¡°Go back and go through it properly. It¡¯ll improve your medical skills tremendously,¡± Yaksha said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± With that, X took out a golden bank card from her pocket and handed it over to


    Yaksha. ¡°There¡¯s a million dors inside. It¡¯s a small token of appreciation from me. I hope you won¡¯t


    mind¡­¡± X said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When Yaksha heard this, he immediately put the card back into X¡¯s pocket. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ It¡¯s only


    reasonable for me to help you. Never mind curing an illness, I¡¯d even be willing to die for you,¡± he


    said.


    This made X even more curious. What exactly happened between Yaksha and her family?


    What favor did they do for him to make him willing to die for another person?


    However, X resisted the urge to continue asking further. She slipped the card back to Yaksha.


    ¡°Please take it. Otherwise, I¡¯d feel bad,¡± X said.


    Yet, Yaksha once again ced the card back in X¡¯s pocket before taking a step back. ¡°If you


    keep doing this¡­ I¡¯ll take the medicine back.¡±


    He sounded very serious.


    When X heard this, she immediately let out a long, helpless sigh. ¡°Fine then¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, you guys should leave. It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯m going to rest,¡± Yaksha said.


    Hearing this, X subconsciously looked outside¡­


    When they arrived here, it was seven o¡¯clock¡­


    Due to the unique geography of this ce, it wasn¡¯t dark yet.


    However, now, it was alreadypletely dark outside.


    X looked down at her watch. By then, it was already eight o¡¯clock.


    ***


    By the time X and Stanley Batton returned to Antis, it was half-past ten in the evening¡­


    The helicopternded directly on the t ground in their courtyard.


    After getting off the helicopter, Stanley held X¡¯s hand and walked her into the house.


    After quickly changing her shoes, X pulled Stanley with one hand and directly sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Honey, there¡¯s something I want to tell you¡­¡±


    Stanley smiled affectionately. ¡°What is it? Hmm? You¡¯re behaving awfully mysterious,¡± Stanley


    asked curiously.


    With that, Stanley extended his arm and naturally pulled X onto hisp.


    X subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°If I were to tell you that I now have X-ray


    vision¡­ Would you think that I¡¯m spewing nonsense?¡±


    Stanley smiled. He curved his right index finger a little before gently scratching her nose. ¡°Darling,


    have you been reading too many novels? Hmm?¡± He still sounded affectionate.


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ It started when the white jade pendant shattered and turned into spots of light that


    entered my eyes,¡± X said earnestly.


    It didn¡¯t seem like X was lying because of the serious expression on her face. Curiosity appeared


    in Stanley¡¯s eyes briefly. ¡°Are you being serious?¡±


    X nodded repeatedly. She then told Stanley about the entire process of discovering her X-ray


    vision.


    Stanley frowned slightly doubtfully. He carefully studied X¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you really not fooling me?¡±


    X nodded seriously once again. ¡°I¡¯m really not¡­ I can prove it to you.¡±

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    ¡°The underwear you¡¯re wearing today is gray¡­¡± X Quest said.


    A look of surprise appeared briefly in Stanley Batton¡¯s eyes.


    This morning, he changed his clothes in the closet¡­


    X hadn¡¯t entered during that time.


    There was no way she could have known the color of the underwear he wore.


    After that, X picked up a packet of potato chips on the coffee table. She shifted her gaze onto it


    and started to use her X-ray vision.


    She could clearly see a card inside. ¡®Have another packet¡¯ was written on the card.


    ¡°There¡¯s a card in this packet of potato chips¡­ ¡®Have another packet¡¯ is written on it¡­¡± X


    instantly said.


    After hearing this, Stanley opened the packet of potato chips¡­


    Indeed, he saw a colorful card inside.


    ¡®Have another packet¡¯ was written on the card.


    After that, X picked up a packet of prawn chips and directly used her X-ray vision¡­


    Once she was done using her X-ray vision, she spoke again. ¡°There¡¯s a card that has ¡®Have another


    packet¡¯ written on it too.¡±


    Stanley looked at X with a confused expression before opening the packet of prawn chips.


    A ck card with ¡®Have another packet¡¯ printed on it appeared directly.


    What he saw and everything he experienced far exceeded his field of knowledge¡­


    Although Stanley found it incredible, he still believed it.


    Stanley raised his brows and carefully studied X¡¯s eyes once again. After a few seconds of deep


    thoughts, he started to speak again. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the X-ray vision we see on television actually


    exists in the real world.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Me neither.¡± X chuckled.


    ¡°This special ability really is awesome,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah. I think your great-grandfather must have known about the pendant¡¯s secret. That¡¯s why he


    had specifically asked you to protect it with your life,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m very curious. How did he get this thing? If he knew about this thing¡¯s benefits, why didn¡¯t he


    use it on himself? Or give it to your father? Why did he purposely give it to you?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°These are things that I can¡¯t quite figure out, too,¡± X said.


    Stanley thought deeply for a few more seconds. ¡°Could it be that this thing only responds to those


    who have a tie of fate to it, just like in those magical novels? And perhaps you happened to have a


    tie of fate to it?¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a very serious matter. Don¡¯t tell anyone about it, not even your father¡­¡± Stanley said


    seriously.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Your eyes can be considered a priceless treasure. If other people find out, they will surely try to


    take your eyes away with whatever method possible¡­¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± X said.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    At this moment, Sharon Lindt sent X a message on WeChat.


    ¡°X¡­ Are you free tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yes.¡± X instantly replied.


    ¡°Come with me to an original jade rock auction, will you?¡± Sharon asked.


    X was just thinking of attending an original jade rock auction to earn a huge amount of money¡­


    She didn¡¯t expect her mother-inw to invite her to one on WeChat.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Sure.¡± X immediately responded.


    Thinking about how she would immediately earn a huge amount of money, X was in a great


    mood.


    ¡°It¡¯s been decided then. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon at your ce.¡±


    Sharon wrote.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X replied.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    After making the appointment with Sharon Lindt, X Quest slowly and carefully took out the white,


    pear-shaped porcin bottle that Yaksha had given her from her pocket. She then carefully ced


    it on the coffee table.


    ¡°Just as we agreed before¡­ Once we¡¯re sure it¡¯s 100% safe, you¡¯ll start eating this. I¡¯ll start


    experimenting with it on mice tomorrow,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Stanley said.


    ***


    Simultaneously, on the other side of the uninhabited ind where Yaksha lived, there wasplete


    silence¡­


    By the shore whererge waves crashed upon it, the scarred bald man had his head hung low like a


    criminal. He was facing a tall,rge man wearing a ck Tai Chi outfit and a golden mask. ¡°Sorry¡­


    I didn¡¯t manage toplete the mission you gave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Such a useless piece of trash!¡± The man uttered coldly.


    ¡°I thought X would definitely die this time. Who knew she¡¯d be able to subdue me first¡­ The


    others ended up being too afraid to open fire¡­¡± The scarred bald man said.


    ¡°What kind of grudge do you have against that woman? Why must you kill her?¡± he asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± The man with the golden mask sneered.


    With that, the man with the golden mask grabbed the scarred bald man by his neck and lifted him


    into the air with one hand.


    In the next second, the man with the golden mask started exerting force with his hand¡­


    The scarred bald man desperately struggled, but it was to no avail.


    ¡°Useless pieces of trash all deserve to die,¡± the man with the golden mask said through gritted


    teeth.


    Soon, the scarred bald man stopped struggling¡­


    The man with the golden mask moved his neck slightly. After that, he tossed the scarred bald man


    into the silent, invisible ck helicopter behind him as if he was tossing a dead chicken.


    ***


    The next day, at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, X followed Sharon into Antis Auction House,


    where therge-scale original jade rock auction was held.


    At this moment, the auction house was packed with people.


    At one nce, these were all celebrities and dignitaries in Antis.


    Sharon and X were both wearing traditional dresses.


    Sharon¡¯s dress was in royal blue, while X¡¯s dress was in light blue.


    The slim-fit traditional dresses entuated their good figures¡­


    As soon as they walked through the door, countless men were attracted by their beauty.


    Those men wished they could stick their eyeballs upon those women¡¯s bodies.


    Noticing the looks from those men, Sharon smiled with immense pride.


    Upon X¡¯s request, Sharon and X sat downstairs on the seats closest to the auction table.


    By then, the finest Dragon Well tea had already been brewed and ced on the table in a


    transparent teapot. It emitted a pleasant aroma.


    X took the initiative to pick up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Sharon and herself.


    Soon, a beautiful auctioneer dressed in light pink, traditional floral dress came on stage.


    After delivering a long opening speech, she made an announcement. ¡°Alright, up next, I¡¯m going to


    present you with the first item for this auction¡­¡±


    After that, a handsome man in a suit brought a huge piece of original jade rock onto the auction


    table.


    In the next second, the original jade rock was disyed on therge screen behind the auctioneer.


    It was grayish, and it was covered with light green horsetail pines.


    ¡°This original jade rock has a starting price of fifty million¡­¡± The auctioneer said.


    Therge screen behind her was still disying the piece of original jade rock. Many tiny details of


    the rock could be seen clearly on the screen.


    ¡°This piece of material doesn¡¯t seem very good¡­ The color of the horsetail pines is too light¡­ Even


    if there¡¯s stuff inside, I doubt the color would be good enough¡­ What makes this worth fifty million?¡±


    Sharon carefully studied the rock on therge screen and said.


    X didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently focused her gaze upon the original jade rock. She


    wanted to find out what it looked like on the inside.


    Soon, the original jade rock began to growrger before her eyes¡­


    Right after that, X was able to pierce through the original jade rock¡¯s surface with her gaze. She


    was able to see clearly what the inside of the original jade rock looked like¡­

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    The thing that came into sight was green jadeite of excellent color.


    Based on its color, it was an imperial green of the purest ssy type.


    The most important thing was that it was full of jade!


    This was what the experts meant when they said a jade rock was full of jade!


    X Quest didn¡¯t expect such an inconspicuous piece of rock to have this surprise hidden within.


    ssy imperial green jade was extremely rare, and it was worth a fortune.


    This piece of material was worth at least 1.5 to 1.6 billion.


    ¡°At one nce, I can tell this piece of material isn¡¯t good¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ The color of the external horsetail pine is too light.¡±


    ¡°Whoever bids for it is a fool¡­ This material has a rough shell. It looks terrible.¡±


    Everyone in the crowd began talking amongst themselves, but nobody raised their card to bid for


    the jade rock.


    X looked around calmly at the crowd. After that, she raised the numbered card next to her. ¡°Fifty-


    one million¡­¡± She said.


    Everyone around X, including Sharon Lindt, was dumbfounded when they heard her bid price.


    Sharon cautiously tugged at the hem of X¡¯s dress right away. ¡°X, this material is clearly not


    worth the money¡­ You don¡¯t have to get it¡­¡± Sharon whispered.


    X smiled. ¡°But my intuition tells me it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Anyone with a bit ofmon sense would know that nothing good could


    come out of this material based on its appearance,¡± someone said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the auction organizers? How could you make a botch of things by bringing stuff


    like this to us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Prettydy, you fell for it. I wouldn¡¯t want this terrible thing even if someone were to


    give it to me for free¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    A few men at the table next to them looked at X and spoke.


    Everyone seemed certain that this material couldn¡¯t possibly produce anything good¡­


    ¡°This is a ssic case of a fool with a lot of money¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­ Isn¡¯t she the wife of Dragon Group¡¯s heir? She¡¯s really dumb.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ She shouldn¡¯t y around like this even if she has a lot of money¡­ Is she an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Does the wife of Dragon Group¡¯s heir have such poor judgment? I also wouldn¡¯t want this awful


    thing even if someone were to give it to me for free.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the auction this year? Is everything garbage here?¡±


    Suddenly, a few people began whispering amongst themselves. There was a hint of sarcasm in


    their words.


    Although they were speaking very softly, X could still hear them clearly.


    However, she didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Forget it¡­ If you like it, just bid for it. Think of it as a learning experience¡­¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°As long as my precious daughter-inw is happy, never mind a piece of crappy rock that costs fifty


    million dors, I¡¯d be willing to buy it even if it costs a hundred million dors,¡± she added.


    Sharon looked at X affectionately as she spoke gently.


    Her words instantly made X¡¯s heart feel warm.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Don¡¯t worry. It definitely won¡¯t be a crappy piece of rock,¡± X said.


    ¡°Prettydy, even if this rock contains something, it¡¯d be the most ordinary kind. We, the experts, all


    know this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t be too confident. You look like a neer. It¡¯s okay. Just think of it as your tuition fee


    for entering the profession. Sigh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to be honest with you. Based on this material, the only way there¡¯d be something good


    inside is if the sun rose from the west.¡±


    A few people started to speak again.


    The people at the table next to them were all waiting for X to make a fool of herself.


    X, however, still didn¡¯t respond to them. Instead, she sat calmly and looked at the rock on the


    auction table.


    To her, the less they valued this piece of material, the better.

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    If X Quest could buy it with fifty-one million, she would make a fortune.


    The thing about rock gambling for ordinary people was that a single cut could either mean heaven


    or hell.


    However, to X, there was no hell, only heaven.


    ¡°Fifty-one million going once¡­¡±


    ¡°Fifty-one million going twice¡­¡±


    ¡°Fifty-one million going thrice¡­¡±


    The beautiful auctioneer on stage shouted calmly¡­


    Throughout the entire process, the crowd waspletely silent.


    Not a single person raised the bid price.


    Everyone snickered at the piece of material on stage.


    X, however, was very pleased with this oue.


    She subconsciously looked around before shifting her gaze back to the original jade rock.


    Suddenly, a satisfied smile appeared upon her face.


    ¡°Alright, I hereby announce that this material belongs to thedy with the card number 58¡­¡± The


    auctioneer mmed the gavel down and looked at X with a smile.


    When X heard this, her smile widened¡­


    ¡°Miss¡­ You¡­ You should think of it as spending money for a lesson,¡± an old man with white hair on


    X¡¯s left said with a helpless expression upon his face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want this lousy piece of rock


    even if you paid me to take it.¡±


    ¡°Miss, would you like us to open it for you?¡± the auctioneer on stage asked politely.


    ¡°Sure, open it¡­¡± X spread her hands indifferently with a confident look upon her face.


    When Sharon Lindt saw how happy X seemed, she smiled nonchntly.


    To Sharon, X being happy was enough.


    Even if the rock didn¡¯t contain anything, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Soon, a bald old man walked onto the auction stage¡­


    When the old man got onto the stage, he took a deep look at X before shifting his gaze to the


    huge original jade rock.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    In the next second, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly criticize her. ¡®Young people these days are really


    reckless. They¡¯d buy all sorts of crappy materials.¡¯


    X recognized this old man.


    She had read about him in a magazine before. He was a rock-cutting master who had won a gold


    medal in the realm of rock gambling. He was also the president of the Jade Rock Association, Zim


    Hummers.


    Zim owned jade mines, including three huge jade mountains. His jade rock business had expanded


    across the world.


    Soon, staff members brought the cutting equipment up onto the stage.


    ¡°Miss, how would you like it to be cut?¡± The old man asked as he looked at X.


    ¡°Just cut it open from the center¡­¡± X said softly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zim took another deep look at X. He wondered if this girl was a fool. Why would she bid


    for an item like this?


    After that, Zim and four other staff members moved the huge rock onto the cutting machine.


    Once it was in position, he carefully drew a line in the center of the rock with a ck marker pen.


    Therge screen on the auction stage disyed all the tiny details¡­


    When everything was ready, Zim took another deep look at X. He then turned on the cutting


    machine¡­


    The sharp de soon sliced the rock into two halves.


    Everyone present, apart from Sharon, was waiting for X to make a fool of herself.


    Once the rock was cut, Zim parted the two halves of the rock with staff members¡¯ help. He then


    looked at the cut surfaces.


    Now, Zim was shocked¡­


    Apart from a thinyer of the outer shell, the inconspicuous material in front of him was filled with


    jade.


    Moreover, it was the ssy imperial green jade! It truly was top-notch jade.


    ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± With that, Zim turned to face X with a look of disbelief in his eyes¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this girl way too lucky? Zim couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    Sharon Lindt waspletely dumbfounded.


    Nobody would¡¯ve expected a seemingly lousy material to contain truly top-notch ssy imperial


    green jade!


    ¡°How¡­ How could this be? How could it actually be ssy imperial green jade?¡±


    ¡°Logically, this shouldn¡¯t happen¡­ How could a lousy material like this contain so much ssy


    imperial green jade? Has there been a mistake?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°If only I had known, I would¡¯ve bid for it too! I really shouldn¡¯t mock others for having poor


    judgment.¡±


    ¡°This prettydy really does have good judgment. It looks like I¡¯m the one who has poor judgment.¡±


    ¡°As expected of the wife of Dragon Group¡¯s heir. She certainly does have good judgment! I¡¯m deeply


    embarrassed with myself.¡±


    The people who previously mocked her all had a shift in their attitude now.


    When they saw the extremely pretty ssy imperial green jade on the screen, they were so amazed


    that they could barely breathe.


    Looking at what was on the big screen, X Quest was filled with a sense of aplishment.


    ¡°X¡­ Your intuition is way too urate, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sharon had a look of disbelief in her eyes as she


    stared at the erged version of the cut jade rock¡¯s surface on the screen.


    Sharon was amazed.


    She was not a regr in rock gambling, and she only participated in it asionally.


    Sharon thought she was very lucky. In thest two years, she had bought a total of three materials,


    all of which had made a profit.


    But¡­ Sharon didn¡¯t expect X to be even luckier than her.


    ¡°Prettydy, will you sell this material to me? I¡¯m willing to offer sixty million. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Prettydy¡­ Sell it to me, please. I¡¯ll offer a hundred million. How could someone still offer sixty


    million?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make an offer of two hundred million¡­ Prettydy, please sell it to me. How could someone


    offer only a hundred million?¡±


    The people around X went crazy and surrounded her. They kept bidding as they tried to buy her


    material.


    X recognized all these people. A lot of them had originally mocked her for having poor judgment.


    Some even said that they wouldn¡¯t want that material even if they were paid to take it.


    In fact, many of them didn¡¯t speak. They were simply waiting for X to make a fool of herself.


    However, the prices they offered were nowhere close to the price she had in mind.


    Jades that had both imperial green and ssy qualities were already very rare. On top of that, this


    jade rock was even filled with jade. That made it even rarer.


    One could only dream of finding materials like this in the realm of jade rocks.


    Based on what X knew about jade rings with such qualities, each ring could cost up to 150,000


    dors.


    As for bracelets, their price would be even higher. It could go up to fifteen million dors for a single


    bracelet.


    Meanwhile, X¡¯s jade rock could be made into at least ten such bracelets.


    The remaining material could also be made into countless rings.


    Did people expect to buy it from her for just two hundred million dors? That was absolutely


    impossible¡­


    ¡°Eight hundred million. I¡¯m offering eight hundred million¡­¡±


    ¡°One billion¡­¡±


    ¡°1.1 billion¡­¡±


    ¡°One billion and¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m offering 1.5 billion¡­¡±


    Even if they were paid to take it, those who originally didn¡¯t want the jade rock were now offering


    higher prices than anyone else.


    ¡°X¡­ I think 1.5 billion is just about right¡­ Let¡¯s go with this price,¡± Sharon whispered in X¡¯s


    ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m offering 1.6 billion¡­ Prettydy, sell it to me,¡± Zim Hummers said on stage.


    Zim didn¡¯t want to miss out on such rare material.


    He¡¯d been running jade mines for many years, but this was also the first time he saw something like


    this. He had to have it!


    X was quite pleased with this price.


    She then shifted her gaze to the other people once more¡­

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    X Quest wanted to see if the others would still make a higher offer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer 1.7 billion¡­¡± A bald, middle-aged man said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer 1.8 billion¡­¡± Zim Hummers said.


    1.8 million¡­


    This had exceeded X¡¯s initial valuation¡­


    However, X still didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she silently watched them fight amongst themselves¡­


    After the bid price of 1.8 billion was offered, nobody else followed suit.


    The people shouting their bids in front of her also gradually began to disperse.


    X looked at Zim and snapped her fingers joyfully. ¡°Alright¡­ It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    When Zim heard this, he felt overjoyed¡­


    ¡°1.8 billion¡­ That¡¯s really amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°She bought it with fifty-one million and sold it at 1.8 billion. That¡¯s one hell of a profit!¡±


    ¡°This young, prettydy has a boundless future!¡±


    The people around X all looked at her in admiration. As everyone talked about her, they each


    wished they were her.


    At this moment, X basked in all the glory.


    She went from being the subject of ridicule to the most admired person in the room.


    X seemed to be glowing all over, and her eyes were filled with the light of a thousand stars¡­


    Seeing her like this caused Sharon Lindt¡¯s admiration toward her to soar once again.


    Her precious daughter-inw seemed even more outstanding now!


    Sharon couldn¡¯t resist smiling at X. ¡°My precious daughter-inw, why are you so amazing? I¡¯m


    in awe of you. Did you really just go with your gut instincts?¡± Sharon asked X after praising her.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X chuckled.


    Sharon instantly gave X the thumbs up. ¡°Impressive! In that case, use your gut instincts to bid for


    me. I¡¯d like to bring some jade home and get someone to make me a set of jewelry,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± X responded readily.


    Immediately after that, a staff member brought another huge piece of original jade rock onto the


    stage.


    This original jade rock seemed much better than the previous one based on its external


    appearance.


    Its shell was brown, and it was covered with turquoise horsetail pines.


    There was a turquoise line on the shell.


    This seemed to be a very good piece of material with a great possibility of producing green jade


    from its appearance.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°This piece doesn¡¯t seem too bad, does it? X?¡± Sharon looked at X with anticipation.


    However, X didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently stared at the original jade rock while


    activating her X-ray vision.


    Soon, her gaze pierced through the surface of the rock.


    However, there was nothing inside.


    ¡°X, how do you feel about this piece?¡± Sharon asked softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not great¡­¡± X turned her head sideways and looked at Sharon as she whispered.


    Although X didn¡¯t speak loudly, an old man with gray hair and a young man at the table behind


    her overheard her clearly.


    The old man with gray hair immediately chuckled. ¡°Girl, your instincts are wrong this time¡­¡±


    X smiled. ¡°I believe in my instincts. If you believe in me, don¡¯t bid for it¡­¡±


    However, the old man with white hairughed disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t bid for it? Who wouldn¡¯t bid for this


    material? I must be a fool not to. Rock gambling depends on this, and this¡­¡± While speaking, the


    old man pointed at his eyes and brain.


    ¡°Based on the shell of this material, it¡¯s top quality. There¡¯s a high possibility of it being full of jade¡­


    Only a fool would forgo it¡­¡± The old man stroked his beard confidently. His eyes were aglow when


    he looked at the material on stage.


    His final sentence made X feel extremely annoyed.


    He said that only a fool would forgo it. Was he saying X was a fool for not wanting that material?


    Seeing how confident the old man seemed and how he wouldn¡¯t listen to her advice, X didn¡¯t


    speak any further.

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Soon, the bidding began.


    The starting price, fifty million, was the same as before¡­


    Everyone rushed to make their bids¡­


    In the end, the old man behind X Quest offered eighty million dors and bought the jade rock


    directly.


    After purchasing it, the old man looked at X. ¡°Lady, I¡¯ll show you what kind of stuff is inside the


    rock that you said isn¡¯t good. You¡¯re still too young and inexperienced.¡±


    With that, the old man stood up and confidently looked at the auctioneer on stage. ¡°Cut it open right


    away¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± The auctioneer smiled.


    After that, Zim Hummers led three handsome staff members onto the stage.


    While everyone watched, Zim and the staff members ced the object onto the cutting machine


    and started to cut it open¡­


    Therge screen behind them disyed details of the process clearly.


    At this moment, everyone was paying attention to the piece of original jade rock.


    The old man with white hair was also the center of attention.


    Soon, the cutting of the material wasplete.


    When Zim saw what was on the cut surface, he was dumbfounded.


    At first, he was very optimistic about this piece of material. However, he expected there to be


    nothing inside¡­


    It was empty!


    With eyes full of disbelief, he and the other staff members disyed the two cut surfaces in front of


    the camera.


    At this moment¡­


    The old man with white hair was stunned, and so were the other people who were there.


    X Quest was the only person with a calm expression upon her face.


    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± The old man stood up shakily and asked as he stared at the empty


    original jade rock.


    ¡°How could there be nothing inside? Its surface clearly shows that it¡¯s of top quality¡­¡± He added.


    With decades of experience in rock gambling, he had always made a profit when he gambled, and


    he never made any losses.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to buy something like this today.


    With that, he helplessly looked at X. ¡°Looks like¡­ Your intuition is more urate. I should¡¯ve


    listened to you.¡±


    X smiled without saying anything.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The old man felt deeply embarrassed.


    X had urately predicted the contents of the first and second pieces of original jade rock. As


    such, Sharon Lindt¡¯s admiration for X increased. It was like an endless ocean.


    For some reason, Sharon felt that X was an expert in rock gambling.


    X only said she relied on her instincts because she was humble¡­


    Wasn¡¯t Sharon¡¯s daughter-inw way too excellent?


    With such an excellent daughter-inw, Sharon had to tell her son to spoil X. He mustn¡¯t let


    anyone steal her away!


    ¡°Looks like you are still too experienced,¡± Sharon looked at the old man with white hair and said.


    The old man with white hair was suddenly lost for words¡­


    He actually didn¡¯t have aeback.


    Next, the auctioneer proceeded to bring various original jade rocks onto the stage¡­


    X was not satisfied with any of the rocks, but other people thoroughly enjoyed bidding for those


    rocks.


    However, anyone who managed to bid for those original jade rocks ended up being disappointed


    once those rocks were opened.


    Buyers who managed to purchase original jade rocks all hung their heads in despair.


    Soon, the auction was nearing its end.


    The female auctioneer brought another piece of original ck jade rock onto the stage.


    This piece of original jade rock waspletely ck, and its surface was covered with dark green


    horsetail pines.


    It seemed to be of top quality.


    Other than that, there were no other special characteristics.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    X Quest immediately activated her X-ray vision.


    What came into sight was another jade rock filled with ssy imperial green jade!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Once again, the rock was filled with the same kind of green jade as before!


    When X saw this, a satisfied smile appeared upon her face. She silently tapped on the table as


    she stared at the valuable original jade rock.


    This piece of original jade rock was only half the size of the previous one.


    However, even so, she was already satisfied¡­


    ¡°This piece of original jade rock has a starting bid price of a hundred million¡­¡± The beautiful


    auctioneer said.


    However, nobody offered a higher bid.


    Throughout the auction today, the original jade rocks that seemed good on the outside all contained


    nothing spectacr on the inside once they were cut open.


    By then, many people already felt defeated, and they didn¡¯t dare to act too hastily¡­


    It was the same for Sharon Lindt, who was next to X.


    When X saw that no one was bidding, she slowly and methodically picked up her numbered


    card. ¡°1.1 million...¡± She said.


    The room was silent.


    Not a single person offered a higher price.


    The beautiful auctioneer waited for a moment before smiling awkwardly. ¡°1.1 million, going once¡­¡±


    ¡°1.1 million, going twice¡­¡±


    ¡°1.1 million, going thrice¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I hereby announce¡­ This piece of original jade rock goes to this prettydy.¡± The beautiful


    auctioneer looked at X as she mmed a gavel on the table.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed upon X.


    No one believed that she could acquire another good piece of jade rock¡­


    Apart from good judgment and brains, rock gambling also depended on luck.


    No one believed that luck would always be on X¡¯s side.


    Sharon looked at the original jade rock indifferently. ¡°It looks good on the outside. But, oddly,


    everything that looks good on the outside today ends up not having anything good on the inside. I


    don¡¯t feel too sure about this one¡­¡±


    X chuckled, but she didn¡¯t reply to Sharon.


    Soon, Zim Hummers brought three handsome staff members onto the stage.


    Just as they did before, the four of them carefully moved the jade rock onto the cutting machine¡­


    ¡°Just cut it once in the center¡­¡± X looked at Zim and said.


    Zim smiled. After drawing on the rock with a marker pen, he quickly switched on the cutting


    machine.


    Soon, the cutting of the original jade rock wasplete.


    Along with Zim in front, the crowd all held their breath while they shifted their attention to the jade


    rock.


    With the help of four staff members, Zim carefully separated the two cut surfaces and looked inside.


    Zim was dumbfounded yet again!


    How could this be?


    How was it filled with jade too?


    Moreover, it was filled with ssy imperial green jade!


    How could a person have such good luck?


    Shocked, Zim nced at X, who was now off-stage with a calm expression upon her face. After


    that, with the staff members¡¯ help, he disyed the cut surfaces under the camera¡­


    Suddenly, therge screen showed two cut surfaces of the jade rock that was covered in green.


    ¡°What the hell? How could it be full too? It¡¯s ssy imperial green jade again! This is crazy!¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯d known earlier, I would have spent all my money on it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this woman¡¯s luck? We¡¯ve been losing money on all the ones we bid for. Meanwhile,


    she¡¯s earning on every single bid!¡±


    The old man with white hair behind X was thoroughly dumbfounded¡­


    He was truly impressed by her.


    When he thought about how over-confident he had behaved in front of X earlier, he felt


    thoroughly ashamed.


    Likewise, Sharon was also impressed by X.


    Sharon immediately clutched X¡¯s hand with excitement. ¡°My precious X, you¡¯re amazing¡­ It¡¯s


    ssy imperial jade again! You have the best luck throughout the entire auction today.¡±


    X had a calm look in her eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­ Didn¡¯t you want to get some jewelry made? This is


    perfect¡­¡±

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    Sharon Lindt immediately shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not¡­ This is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°Why not? If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll be upset,¡± X Quest said.


    When Sharon heard this, she shook her head helplessly. ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll pay for this material then¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it¡­¡± X said.


    Before X could finish her sentence, Zim Hummers began to speak on stage. ¡°Prettydy, are you


    going to sell this piece of jade rock?¡±


    His eyes were filled with a look of desire for that piece of material.


    Before X could answer, everyone in the auction hall surrounded her instantly and began to offer


    prices¡ª


    ¡°800 million, sell it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°900 million, sell it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°910 million, sell it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°One billion, sell it to me¡­¡±


    Everyone had a look of desire in their eyes for that piece of original jade rock.


    Although the prices they offered were very tempting, X still wasn¡¯t convinced.


    She calmly looked at their faces. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t be selling this piece of material no matter


    how much you offer. I¡¯m going to give it to my mother-inw for it to be made into jewelry.¡±


    With that, X looked at Sharon next to her.


    At that moment, Sharon was looking at X like a young fan. When their eyes met, the two of them


    immediately smiled.


    When the crowd heard this, they all let out a long, depressed sigh before dispersing.


    ¡°Is that her mother-inw next to her? She¡¯s so young¡­¡±


    ¡°This daughter-inw sure has a lot of respect for her elders.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m so jealous. She¡¯s giving such an expensive piece of material away¡­¡±


    While listening to what everyone said, Sharon felt immensely proud on the inside.


    She loved hearing what these people said.


    If they were saying that, then they shouldn¡¯t stop. She loved listening to suchpliments!


    However, X still seemed very calm. She didn¡¯t think this was a big deal the entire time.


    X¡¯s mother-inw treated X like her own daughter. X felt that it was her duty to return the


    favor.


    Besides, with her eyes, she¡¯d be able to get as much of such material as she wanted¡­


    After X finished opening this piece of original jade rock, the auction came to an end.


    X brought Sharon backstage toplete the deal of selling Zim the first piece of material. Later,


    they got into Sharon¡¯s red Lamborghini.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards carefully ced the other piece of material into their car.


    Soon, Sharon turned on the car engine.


    Stepping on the gas pedal, the red Lamborghini lurched forward like an arrow and quickly exited the


    underground parking lot.


    The two women had bought a lot of stuff from this auction, and they were both in a very good mood.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sharon, especially, couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    By then, it was seven o¡¯clock in the evening¡­


    The world outside the underground parking lot was filled with green and red lights, as well as all


    sorts of shimmering trees and flowers. It seemed to be lively everywhere.


    ¡°X, I¡¯ve made a calction. We¡¯ve made a profit of 2,639 million. That¡¯s amazing.¡± Up until


    now, Sharon still felt good when she recalled the scene during the auction earlier.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± X was also smiling.


    Her eyes were excellent¡­


    Not only did they bring her good luck, but they also provided her with endless amounts of wealth.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    ¡°X¡­ Tell me truthfully. Are you an expert in rock gambling?¡± No matter how hard Sharon Lindt


    thought about it, she still felt that X Quest knew a lot about rock gambling and was just keeping it


    to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never participated in rock gambling before, but my father asionally did. Although I can¡¯t say


    that I know everything about rock gambling, I do know a few things,¡± X said.


    X was telling the truth¡­


    She didn¡¯t know a lot about this field, but she did asionally listen to her father while he talked


    about it.


    To a certain extent, she was able to remember some of the things her father said.


    However, without her special vision, and if X only relied on her little knowledge, she wouldn¡¯t


    have been able to acquire those two pieces of great material from the auction today.


    After hearing this, Sharon was even more certain that X was just keeping things to herself.


    In fact, Sharon believed that X was just being humble when she said she only knew a thing or


    two.


    Sharon¡¯s level of fondness toward X suddenly soared once again¡­


    X was pretty, capable, respectful toward her elders, and humble. Who wouldn¡¯t love a daughter-


    inw like her?


    ¡°X¡­ You¡¯ve given me such a good treasure. I ought to repay your kindness. What would you


    like? Although I said I would pay for the material, you still ended up doing it before I could¡­¡±


    Sharon felt a little embarrassed when she brought this up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want you and Dad to be healthy and safe,¡± X said with a smile.


    Her words instantly warmed Sharon¡¯s heart.


    Sharon was touched. ¡°My X is such a good daughter-inw¡­ But you must ask for something¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really alright,¡± X said.


    Since X insisted, Sharon didn¡¯t say anything further. Instead, she silently decided in her heart


    that she would give X something.


    As for what she would give X, she hadn¡¯t decided yet.


    ¡°Where are we going next?¡± X looked at Sharon and asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal¡­ After eating, we¡¯ll drive around¡­ And then we¡¯ll head home,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± X agreed decisively.


    She brought Sharon to dinner first.


    After dinner, Sharon drove them around aimlessly, cruising¡­


    X felt veryfortable sitting in the car during a summer night, cruising, and chatting with her


    loved one¡­


    When Sharon drove past a crowded night market, X was instantly attracted by the excitement on


    the inside.


    From what she could recall, there was a stall that sold unusually delicious ice-cream in this night


    market.


    X suddenly missed the taste of the ice-cream.


    ¡°Mom, shall we go down and have a stroll?¡± X asked.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Sharon happened to be thinking the same thing.


    With that, Sharon looked for a ce to park her car.


    The two of them entered the night market with their bodyguards¡¯ protection.


    The outermost section of the night market sold various decorative items¡­


    There were all sorts of porcin items, snuff bottles, pearl nes, and so on¡­


    X was not at all interested in small things like these in the night market¡­


    That was because these things were basically all some low-end handicrafts from assembly


    pipelines.


    There was no value of collection to be spoken of¡­


    Sharon also had little interest in these items, but due to boredom, she still grabbed X¡¯s hand and


    wandered through the stalls. asionally, Sharon would pick up small objects and look at them


    aimlessly.


    Whenever Sharon did so, X would simply apany her.


    However, when X¡¯s gaze unintentionallynded on a purple y teapot in a small store-owner¡¯s


    hands, she couldn¡¯t help but do a double take.


    This purple y teapot was much darker in color than ordinary purple y teapots.


    It looked like ayer of encrustation.


    Moreover, it was a very thickyer of encrustation.

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    Encrustation formed over long periods due to dust, sweat, soil, or moisture. It then became the


    outeryer of an object.


    Generally speaking, the older something was, the thicker its encrustation.


    Therefore, X Quest concluded that this thing was not as simple as it seemed.


    She immediately fixed her gaze upon the purple y teapot, and she then activated her X-ray


    vision.


    Soon, the dark purple y teapot began to erge continuously before her eyes¡­


    After that, her vision pierced theyer of encrustation. She was able to see the purple y teapot


    itself.


    There was a lifelike dragon carved on the teapot. Overall, the workmanship was exquisite. It didn¡¯t


    seem like it came from the hands of an ordinary person.


    X then looked carefully at the sign hanging above this stall. ¡°Second-hand antique trading.¡±


    For knowledgeable people, second-hand antique trading stalls like this in a night market were


    known for fooling idiots¡­


    X didn¡¯t expect to discover something good like this today.


    ¡°X, what are you looking at?¡± Sharon Lindt looked at X¡¯s eyes curiously.


    Following X¡¯s gaze, Sharon saw a dark purple y teapot.


    The color on the purple sand teapot caught her eye.


    It was obviously not normal for it to be this ck on the outside.


    By the looks of it, it must have been a very thickyer of encrustation.


    Sharon instantly knew what X was looking at.


    X smiled and looked at the middle-aged male stall owner in front of her. ¡°How do you do¡­ May I


    look at this purple y teapot?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡± The stall owner handed it over to X without even thinking about it.


    X then took the purple sand teapot. Once again, she activated her X-ray vision to examine it


    carefully.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When her gaze reached the bottom of the teapot, she directly looked through the thick encrustation


    at the bottom and saw the handwriting hidden underneath the encrustation.


    The word ¡®Michngelo¡¯ was carved at the bottom.


    X had read about this person and knew a lot about this person.


    Michngelo di Lodovico Buonarroti Simoni, or simply known as Michngelo, was born in 1475


    and died in 1564. He was known as the originator of the purple y teapot.


    He was called so not because he was the first person to make purple y teapots but because of


    his role in promoting them.


    In fact, many people made purple y teapots long before him, but he was the first to make them


    famous.


    Only a few of his purple y teapots remained in the world, and they were worth a lot of money.


    X didn¡¯t expect that such a precious thing would appear in a small stall like this.


    Based on the stall owner¡¯s attitude toward this teapot, it seemed that he waspletely unaware of


    how precious it really was.


    X slowly put down the teapot and looked at the stall owner. ¡°Boss, how much is this?¡± she asked.


    The stall owner immediately took a deep look at X. ¡°Youngdy, do you want this? How much are


    you willing to pay? To be honest, this is an excellent good passed down from our ancestors¡­¡± He


    said excitedly.


    ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll sell it to you for 50,000. What do you think?¡± he asked.


    This purple y teapot was just a worthless thing that his family used at home.


    To be exact, there wasn¡¯t a single thing that was of real value in this stall.


    The things he put on sale here were only meant to fool idiots who knew nothing.


    ¡°Sure¡­ 50,000 is fine¡­¡± X said.


    50,000 was really cheap!


    When the stall owner realized that a fool was standing before him, he became excited. ¡°50,000? Are


    you serious?¡±

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    X Quest smiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious.¡±


    With that, X scanned the stall¡¯s QR code using WeChat and transferred 50,000 to the stall


    owner¡­


    The boss was insanely happy. He tried to suppress hisughter. ¡°I¡¯m telling you now. There¡¯s a rule


    in the antique business. Once you buy something¡­ You can¡¯t return it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of


    that, right?¡±


    Thisdy in front of him looked rather pretty, but why was she an idiot?


    Why would she pay 50,000 for a lousy teapot?


    X smiled. ¡°Of course, I know the rule. You¡¯ll have to remember the rule you spoke of too.¡±


    Nearby, a few youngsters who were strolling past the stall couldn¡¯t help but startughing¡ª


    ¡°Youngdy, should I say you¡¯re a fool with a lot of money or a rich person who¡¯s foolish?¡±


    ¡°At one nce, I can tell it¡¯s not worth it¡­ You¡¯ve been tricked.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I wouldn¡¯t pay five dors for this lousy teapot.¡±


    The things that X heard were extremely annoying, but X couldn¡¯t care less about them.


    Instead, she smiled calmly and held Sharon Lindt¡¯s hand.


    After the two of them looked at each other and smiled, they held each other¡¯s hand and were


    prepared to leave without saying a word.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Rich people all seem to be idiots these days¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ Why would they spend 50,000 on a lousy teapot in a ce like this? Do they really think


    they¡¯re in a television series? Were they hoping to get something valuable in a random stall?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m about to dieughing. I can¡¯t stand it. I¡¯m going to share this on social media¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, the stall¡¯s owner couldn¡¯t help but secretly curse at X for being an idiot.


    The bodyguards around X all seemed confused.


    Apart from Sharon, everyone felt that X¡¯s behavior was puzzling.


    ¡°Wait a second¡­¡± An old person¡¯s voice could be heard behind X and Sharon just as they took a


    step forward.


    The two of them immediately stopped walking and looked in the direction where the voice came


    from¡ª


    They could see an old man with short, white hair, wearing a light blue surcoat, walking over to them.


    ¡°Are you Master York? The famous Master York from the antique field?¡± The stall owner excitedly


    looked at the old man and asked.


    The old man smiled and continued walking up to X.


    He looked at the purple y teapot in X¡¯s hands. ¡°You bought this teapot with 50,000 dors. I¡¯ll


    offer you 100,000 dors. Will you sell it to me?¡±


    Suddenly, the stall owner and several people whoughed at X were all dumbfounded¡­


    Why was the master willing to spend 100,000 on this lousy teapot?


    ¡°I won¡¯t sell it¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°500,000 dors¡­¡± The old man put up five of his fingers.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Why are you doing this, master? Could this master be an idiot too?¡±


    ¡°I suspect that it really is an antique. Otherwise, why would he offer 500,000?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, he¡¯s getting old, and his eyesight has deteriorated¡­¡±


    The youngsters began talking amongst themselves.


    ¡°Master¡­ Why did you offer 500,000?¡± The stall owner asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s worth it¡­¡± The old man said.


    ¡°Worth it? 500,000?¡± The stall owner waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sell this no matter how much you offer. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± With that, X tugged at Sharon¡¯s hand


    and started walking away.


    The stall owner instantly stood in front of the old man and pointed at X¡¯s back anxiously.


    ¡°Master¡­ What kind of antique is that? Why is it worth so much?¡±

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s a work of Michngelo. It originally came in a pair. I previously had one


    of them in my collection¡­¡± The old man said.


    ¡°Michngelo?¡± The stall owner was stunned. ¡°Do you mean¡­ The originator of purple y teapot,


    Michngelo? The one from the 15th century?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The old man said.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ Then¡­ How much does it worth?¡± The stall owner¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really a work of Michngelo, it¡¯d be worth at least ten million,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°What? Is this thing worth ten million? I sold it for 50,000. Why was I still foolishly giggling here? Am


    I stupid?¡± The stall owner felt remorseful, and he repeatedly stomped his feet in ce.


    ¡°Well¡­ Yes.¡± The old man turned around and left after saying that.


    The stall owner was left fuming on his own. ¡°D*mn! I¡¯m really stupid!¡±


    Meanwhile, the youngsters were thoroughly shocked. After looking at each other, they all took in a


    deep breath and started discussing amongst themselves¡ª


    ¡°That thing is actually worth ten million.¡±


    ¡°So, that prettydy isn¡¯t stupid, but we are¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable. Why is thatdy so amazing?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Now, they all felt deeply embarrassed at themselves.


    The stall owner felt even worse.


    Wasn¡¯t he the greater fool? Now, he regretted selling it!


    Seeing that X hadn¡¯t walked too far away, he instantly ran after her!


    Meanwhile, with one hand holding the item she just bought and the other holding Sharon Lindt¡¯s


    hand, she happily walked through the crowd. asionally, she would nce at the purple y


    teapot.


    ¡°X¡­ This looks like a real antique. I wonder who made it,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out who made it once we remove this outeryer of encrustation,¡± X said and


    chuckled.


    X couldn¡¯t say too much, lest she made Sharon suspicious¡­


    Although X knew that Sharon would not harm her, this was a very important matter. The lesser it


    was known, the less risk there would be.


    ¡°Well¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s definitely worth more than 50,000.¡± Sharon was smiling brightly.


    ¡°Wait a second, youngdy¡­ Wait¡­¡± Right then, the stall owner¡¯s voice could be heard.


    X instantly stopped walking and turned around to look behind her.


    Sharon did the same thing.


    Soon, X saw the stall owner pushing the bodyguards behind her away. He ran up to them,


    sweating profusely while he did so.


    The stall owner looked at X with his hands on his knees. He wiped his sweat away while he


    pointed at the purple y teapot in her hands. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ Give it back to me. I don¡¯t want to sell


    it anymore.¡±


    His heart felt like it was bleeding when he looked at the purple y teapot!


    ¡°There¡¯s a rule in the antique business that once an item was sold, it cannot be returned. Isn¡¯t that


    what you said?¡± X chuckled.


    The stall owner was speechless all of a sudden.


    After that, X grabbed Sharon¡¯s hand and turned around without looking back.


    The stall owner stomped his feet regretfully once again.


    Sharon turned around and happened to witness it.


    Hence, she couldn¡¯t resistughing. ¡°I bet that master told him something.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who that master was?¡± X asked.


    ¡°He looks like the president of Antis Antique Association, Xavier York. He¡¯s a very reputable figure


    in the world of antiques,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± X said.


    ¡°Later, we¡¯ll get your grandfather to help with removing the encrustation on the purple y teapot.


    We¡¯ll find out the exact period this item was made in,¡± Sharon added.


    For someone who studied antiques, Sharon was very curious about this item¡¯s origins.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    ¡°Alright.¡± X Quest smiled.


    She had just the same thought. Once the encrustation was removed, she would offer this purple


    y teapot as a gift to her grandfather-inw.


    ¡°X, I simply love you and admire you so much. Tell me, how do you know everything?¡± Sharon


    Lindt wasn¡¯t concealing her admiration for X at all.


    ¡°My father and grandfather both liked collecting antiques. Being with them all the time, it¡¯s hard not


    to pick up a few things,¡± X said.


    ¡°My X really is excellent!¡± Sharon looked at X as if she was a young female fan of X¡¯s.


    ¡°Mom, you tter me,¡± X said.


    ¡°Not at all. My daughter-inw is better than anyone else,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration,¡± X said.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t¡­ Not a single bit.¡± Sharon was smiling the entire time. When she looked at X, there was


    a glimmer in her eyes. ¡°Oh, right. Has Stan been bullying you recently?¡±


    X felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart. She grinned from ear to ear. ¡°No, he¡¯s been very


    good to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If this little b*stard dares to treat you badly, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± Sharon¡¯s facial expression


    turned solemn when she mentioned this.


    Whenever X heard Sharon saying such things, she felt as if she was Sharon¡¯s biological


    daughter, and Stanley was the adopted son.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Sharon apanied X and walked her through the night market from beginning to end.


    Not only did they eat the ice cream X craved for, but they also had cold noodles, stir-fried


    noodles, roasted squid, and a variety of other snacks.


    Sharon, though ady of luxury, was not at all pretentious and ate with joy.


    The two of them were just like sisters. They walked around leisurely, chatted with each other, and


    ate at the same time. It was very fun.


    Sharon had the heart of a youngdy. Hence, X didn¡¯t feel tired hanging out with her at all.


    Come to think of it. They weren¡¯t like inws. They were more like friends.


    Once they were done walking around, Sharon sent X back home.


    By the time X walked through the door, it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning.


    In the living room, a light was left on for her.


    The warm, yellow tone of the light warmed her heart for a moment.


    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get upstairs. Instead, she held the purple y teapot and sat down on the


    sofa before carefully examining it.


    The joy of getting something like this from the flea market was indescribable.


    In the future, she would have many more of such pleasures.


    At that moment, Stanley Batton came down from upstairs.


    He was wearing silver-grey silk loungewear. Since he had just taken a shower, his thick hair wasn¡¯t


    completely dry yet.


    The elegant color made the man appear even more cool and noble.


    When X heard footsteps, she immediately turned around and looked at Stanley. ¡°Why are you


    still awake?¡± she asked.


    Stanley stepped forward and sat next to her naturally as he pulled her onto hisp. ¡°I was waiting


    for you,¡± he said.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve slept first,¡± X said.


    ¡°I was worried about you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Do you think I¡¯m a child?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re my child.¡± With that, Stanley hugged her tightly and naturally ced his chin on her


    neck.


    His warm breath repeatedly spread over her earlobe. The electrifying numbness shot straight to


    X¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid,¡± X said.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re a big one¡­¡± Stanley said.


    When X heard this, her face and neck instantly turned red¡­

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    ¡°I heard from Mom that you stole the show at the night market and the original jade rock auction,


    didn¡¯t you?¡± Stanley Batton asked gently. Even the tip of his hair was soft and gentle to the touch.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± When X Quest spoke about this, her mood became even better. ¡°I made a lot of money


    today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard all about it,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Did Mom tell you everything?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah. She kept boasting about you in WeChat.¡± When Stanley mentioned this topic, a vague smile


    appeared upon his face.


    ¡°I see.¡± X¡¯s smile widened gradually.


    When she and Sharon Lindt were shopping at the night market, Sharon kept reaching for her phone


    to chat with someone.


    It turned out Sharon was chatting with Stanley¡­


    ¡°She kept reminding me to protect such a good wife like you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°What else?¡± X asked.


    ¡°She even said that if I end up losing you, she will cut off ties with me,¡± Stanley said.


    When X heard that, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly¡­


    ¡°Do you think I would be willing to lose you? Hmm?¡± Stanley whispered in X¡¯s ear.


    His sexy bass voice instantly tickled her bones.


    A feeling of boundless happiness suddenly spread in X¡¯s heart.


    In the next second, Stanley slowly shifted his gaze to the purple y teapot in her hands.


    After picking it up, he began to examine it carefully. ¡°I heard that you bought this with 50,000. Is that


    true?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X said.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I can tell right away that it¡¯s good stuff¡­ Theyer of encrustation outside is rather thick. That


    means it¡¯s been around for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked through it. Michngelo made this in the 15th century,¡± X said.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Stanley said.


    When X heard this, she shifted her gaze to his handsome face. ¡°Could you tell?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I just felt that the style is simr. I prepared some bird¡¯s nest drink for you in the kitchen. I¡¯ll get you


    some,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to eat bird¡¯s nest. I ate too much tonight,¡± X said.


    ¡°In that case, what would you like to eat? Hmm?¡± Stanley asked.


    His voice was very pleasant to listen to. It sounded like a cello that was ying beautiful music.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything,¡± X said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take a shower first,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle with you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take a shower already?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take another one,¡± Stanley said.


    With that, Stanley gently put down the purple y teapot. He extended his hands and naturally


    carried X in his arms before heading upstairs.


    ***


    X only opened her eyes when it was noon the next day¡­


    She immediately made a huffing sound and looked next to her.


    Only then did she discover that the spot was already empty.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    Right then, her phone above the bed head started to ring.


    X slowly stretched before picking up her phone and ncing at it.


    The call was from Stanley¡ª


    After she pressed the button to answer, Stanley¡¯s nice deep voice could be heard again. ¡°Are you


    up yet?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Stanley Batton, I hate you,¡± X said.

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Stanley Batton asked.


    ¡°I clearly told youst night that I was going to the office today,¡± X Quest said.


    On the other side of the phone, Stanley was sitting in the conference room at Dragon Group¡¯s


    headquarters. He was in the main seat.


    All around him were some of thepany¡¯s high-level executives.


    The meeting hadn¡¯t officially started yet, and people were stilling in one by one.


    Meanwhile, everyone who passed by Stanley could hear the voice on the phone clearly¡­


    Zack Cassidy, who was standing next to Stanley from the start, was especially able to hear the


    entire call.


    Zack awkwardly cleared his throat.


    It turned out that Mr. Batton was this kind of man¡­


    When Stanley heard Zack clearing his throat, he instantly frowned a little. Subconsciously, he


    looked around at the people in the meeting room. After that, he stood up and walked out.


    Stanley leanedzily against the wall outside the meeting room. ¡°Alright, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll be


    careful next time, okay?¡±


    X knew that Stanley didn¡¯t mean what he said.


    In reality, he meant to say, ¡®Yeah, I was wrong, but I¡¯ll do it again next time¡¯.


    X sat up with much difficulty. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word you say right now.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, who will you believe? Hmm? Be good. I¡¯ll make you something delicious


    tonight to make up for it.¡±


    Stanley had a gentle look in his eyes, and he seemed full of affection.


    He was able to coax her into a good mood by just saying a few words.


    ¡°In that case, I want to eat braised pork and steamed fish. I want you to make those dishes


    personally. Alright, I¡¯m getting out of bed,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve made breakfast. It¡¯s in the kitchen. Heat it in the microwave and eat itter,¡± Stanley


    said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m hanging up¡­¡± X said.


    Everyone who passed by Stanley and saw him like this couldn¡¯t help but give him a strange look¡­


    Soon, the meeting room was buzzing with excitement.


    ¡°Is our CEO actually this kind of person?¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that he¡¯s changed into a different person? What do you guys think? Oh my god.¡±


    ¡°The CEO actually cooks at home. I heard him telling his wife that he made breakfast!¡±


    ¡°As a woman, I honestly feel jealous. Indeed, nice husbands always belong to other people.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to imagine our CEO changing from his suit into an apron, as well as him washing his


    hands before he cooks soup.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Quest is a definite winner in life. Isn¡¯t our CEO absolutely the best husband ever?¡±


    ***


    After hanging up the phone, X walked into the bathroom with much difficulty.


    She then washed up and ate breakfast. Once she was done, she put on some light makeup and


    changed into avender, chiffon,yered dress with straps before heading downstairs.


    Her long hair was pulled back into a neat, tall ponytail. There was a stylishvender bow on top of


    her ponytail. At one nce, she seemed very feminine.


    Just as X was about to head out, Ron Batton entered the house.


    When X saw him, she immediately stepped forward and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Grandpa¡­


    Come here. I have something good to show you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ron asked with interest.


    ¡°This¡­¡± X pulled Ron¡¯s hand and walked over to the coffee table. She then pointed at the purple


    y teapot on the coffee table.


    This teapot instantly attracted Ron¡¯s attention. ¡°This¡­ This looks like an antique. Moreover, it


    seems to be rather aged.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I bought it for 50,000 dors. I¡¯ll need your help to polish off the encrustation on the outside


    to find out which year it was made in,¡± X said.


    A smile appeared upon Ron¡¯s face. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    After that, X carefully retrieved a white, pear-shaped porcin bottle from the drawer under the


    coffee table. She handed it over to Ron.


    X then told Ron about how Yaksha healed Daisy Cox.


    ¡°I went to Yaksha to ask for this kind of medicine¡­ However, to be on the safe side, we should run


    some experiments on it first. Once we¡¯re certain it¡¯s 100% safe, my husband can take it,¡± X


    added.


    After listening to everything X said, Ron seemed thoroughly stunned and excited at the same


    time. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yaksha already passed on? I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I guess the reason why he put out news that he died was that he hoped nobody would bother


    him anymore,¡± X said.

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    Ron Batton nodded. After that, he impatiently unscrewed the porcin bottle and excitedly


    surveyed its contents.


    Inside, there were small, ck pills the size of small grains.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Yaksha would be able to solve the problem that has been bothering me for


    years!¡± Ron was very excited. He had a joyful look in his eyes.


    Perhaps, his favorite grandson could finally be cured!


    ¡°Leave it to me¡­ I¡¯ll help you guys¡­¡± Ron added.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself¡­ If I encounter anything I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll ask you for help,¡± X


    said.


    ¡°You¡¯re very busy with work. Allow me. Besides, I¡¯m free most of the time. It gets awfully boring,¡±


    Ron said.


    Seeing how Ron was eager to take over, X didn¡¯t say anything else. She nodded gently. ¡°Alright,


    I¡¯ll be leaving for work, Grandpa.¡±


    Ron smiled. ¡°Okay. Be careful on the road¡­¡±


    After getting into her red Maserati, X headed to Quest Group under her bodyguards¡¯ protection.


    ***


    Once X was done with Quest Group¡¯s work, she went to X Entertainment to inspect how the


    trainees were doing in a low-key manner.


    After the inspection, she walked out of thepany and got into her red Maserati¡­


    By then, the sky had already turned dark.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The golden sunset illuminated the sky with a red hue, and the entire world seemed to be shrouded


    in golden light.


    At one nce, the hue of the city seemed much gentler than usual. It was very calming to look at.


    X didn¡¯t turn on the engine right away. Instead, she opened Weibo and checked the hot topics for


    today.


    There were many names of artists from X Entertainment on the list of hot topics, including Josh


    Batton, Dave Wilkins, Jay Corben, and Morty Wayne.


    Most of the topics were about theirtest work.


    X tapped on them to have a look. After seeing that it was allpliments, she exited Weibo with


    relief and prepared to turn on the car engine.


    Right then, Jay Corben walked out of thepany with his young, beautiful assistant, Macy.


    He was wearing arge, ck T-shirt with a pair of ck ripped pants and a pair of ck canvas


    shoes. He was also wearing a ck cap over his head that was positioned rather low. At first


    nce, he seemed somewhat like a handsome bad boy and a cool one at that.


    When X saw him, she stopped herself from turning on the car engine. Instead, she rolled down


    her window. ¡°Why are you here at thepany?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I came for a meeting¡­ We talked about my next development n,¡± Jay stepped forward and said.


    ¡°My car broke down. Would you mind giving us a ride?¡± Jay asked.


    When X heard this, she agreed decisively. ¡°Sure. Where are you headed to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to AS Magazine to shoot for a magazine cover,¡± Jay said.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Get in,¡± X said.


    Jay instantly got in from the other side of the car. ¡°Thank you, boss¡­¡± He said politely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± X said.


    Meanwhile, Jay¡¯s assistant, Macy, got into the bodyguard¡¯s car behind them¡­


    After turning on the car engine, X led the entourage of cars directly to AS Magazine.


    During the journey, Jay silently yed with his phone.


    Since he wasn¡¯t speaking, X didn¡¯t say much either¡­


    Soon, she pulled over outside AS Magazine¡¯s entrance.


    After bringing the car to a steady halt, X looked at Jay. ¡°Alright, off you go to work¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jay said coolly.


    With that, he lowered his head and was prepared to unbuckle his seat belt¡­


    However, it didn¡¯t seem to be working.


    When X saw this, she leaned over and took the initiative to unbuckle it for him.


    Only then did she realize that the seat belt was broken.


    After trying for a long while, she finally managed to unbuckle it.


    ¡°Thanks, boss¡­¡± Jay said.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Work hard, Jay. I think you¡¯ll do great,¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jay Corben said.


    After that, he got out of the car.


    X, on the other hand, quickly turned the car around and led the entourage of cars back to her


    house¡­


    When she arrived home, Stanley Batton was already cooking in the kitchen.


    The living room was filled with the faint smell of the smoke from the food.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The only thing in the world that soothed one¡¯s heart was the smell of home-cooked food.


    X¡¯s heart suddenly felt warm.


    After putting down her purse, she went to wash her hands before walking into the kitchen¡­


    At this moment, Stanley was standing in front of the stove as he flipped the braised pork over in the


    pot.


    The meat seemed very enticing with its fine glow.


    Stanley was still wearing a white shirt, ck pants, and a ck silk apron over his attire.


    Clearly, he was only cooking, but he seemed like a male lead in a television drama series when he


    was doing it.


    ¡°Wait for dinner in the dining room¡­ It¡¯s too oily and full of smoke here. It¡¯s bad for your skin.¡± After


    saying that, Stanley gently lifted his head and nced at X.


    X smiled unconcernedly before walking over to him and hugging his waist from behind. ¡°Why the


    fuss? I¡¯m not afraid. Why are you home so early today?¡±


    ¡°I came back to make you dinner. After making dinner, I have to head back for a meeting,¡± Stanley


    said.


    ¡°Since you still have work, you didn¡¯t have toe back to make dinner for me on purpose,¡± X


    said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat braised pork and steamed fish? And that I had to make it


    personally?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I was just casually saying it. Isn¡¯t yourpany¡¯s stuff more important than cooking for me?¡± X


    asked.


    ¡°Silly¡­ Nothing in the world is as important as you. I¡¯ll do whatever I promised to do for you,¡±


    Stanley said in a deeply loving manner.


    This sentence was like a faint flowery fragrance concealed in the summer breeze. It immediately


    seeped into every part of X¡¯s body.


    After saying that, Stanley turned around and took X into his arms. He affectionately caressed her


    hair. ¡°Good girl¡­ Go outside and wait for dinner,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± X obediently nodded. She then tiptoed and gave him a peck on the cheek.


    After that, X naturally wrapped her arms around his neck and looked up at his handsome face.


    ¡°Stanley Batton,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Stanley was a man of few words. Although he only uttered a single word, it was still


    extremely nice to hear.


    Despite it being an ordinary nce into each other¡¯s eyes, X still felt her heart slightly stirring.


    After saying that, Stanley naturally pressed his forehead against hers.


    ¡°You¡¯re very good¡­ I love you a lot,¡± X said.


    ¡°Me too¡­¡± Stanley said.


    As soon as Stanley finished speaking, X gently kissed him on the lips.


    It was a very brief kiss.


    Before Stanley could kiss her even more deeply, X pushed him away directly. She patted her


    chest where she could feel her heart beating wildly before turning around and leaving.


    Stanley savored the kiss as he smiled a little. He stood still and gently touched his well-defined lips.


    It was just a kiss, but it ignited an indescribable me in his body.


    ***


    When X walked into the dining room, she saw that the table¡¯s setup had been changed. It had


    her favorite beige, baroque style, tasseled tablecloth.


    There were five dishes on the table, all of which she liked, including steamed fish, stir-fried shrimps,


    beef marinated in ck pepper sauce, stir-fried potato strips, and tomato soup with eggs.


    Each of these dishes exuded an attractive glow that made her drool.


    To be honest, certain happiness in life was hidden in the three ordinary meals we had daily.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started to ring.


    When she saw that it was a call from Georgie Clementine, she instantly picked up¡ª


    ¡°X, have a look at Weibo¡­¡± Georgie said.


    When X heard this, she seemed confused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡±

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to exin in a few words. It¡¯s better if you check it out on Weibo,¡± Georgie


    Clementine said. She sounded a little angry.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X Quest hung up the phone calmly. Curious, she opened Weibo¡¯s list of hot topics.


    Hot topic number one, ¡®#X Quest and Jay Corben#¡¯.


    Hot topic number two, ¡®#X Quest#¡¯.


    Hot topic number three, ¡®#Jay Corbe#¡¯.


    After tapping on the first hot topic, X saw a lot of posts from marketing ounts. There were


    photos of her and Jay in the car¡­


    The photos looked like they were taken from far away. All of them were very blurry, and the quality


    seemed extremely poor.


    However, their silhouettes could still be vaguely seen.


    Some of the photos were taken from very bizarre angles¡­


    Clearly, X was unbuckling Jay¡¯s seat belt. However, it looked like X was doing something


    improper with her head on Jay¡¯s thigh from the photos.


    There were simr texts attached to each post by marketing ounts.


    ¡°Today, one of Jay¡¯s obsessive fans photographed him in a luxury car. While the car headed to a


    magazinepany, Jay was seen talking andughing with the car owner. They seemed to have a


    very intimate rtionship. Due to the long distance, the photographer couldn¡¯t take clear pictures.


    However, we can be certain that the owner of the car is a woman. Moreover, she¡¯s very rich. One


    wonders if this person is secretly Jay¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    In thement section of the marketing ounts¡¯ posts, many people were trying to identify the


    woman in the photos¡ª


    ¡°Why do I feel that the woman¡¯s side profile looks a bit like X Quest? Is it just my imagination?


    What is she doing with Jay Corben?¡±


    ¡°I think that her side profile looks like X, too, but the photo is too blurry¡­ I can¡¯t be sure at all.


    Just what were they doing? Could it be what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    ¡°I also think it¡¯s X. Do you remember thest time when X bumped into Jay at the mall? She


    even lent Jay her bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°I remember that. Why do I feel that there¡¯s something fishy going on between these two? I¡¯ve


    already started imagining stories of how this female boss is his sugar-mommy.¡±


    ¡°Sob, sob¡­ Jay, you cheated my feelings. Since you like women, why did you behave so


    affectionately toward Morty Wayne? Does that mean it was all faked between the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, #JayTyCP is a gone case¡­ I feel bad for myself, and I also feel bad for Stanley Batton.¡±


    X finally understood that all this gossip was about her.


    Specifically, there was an obsessive fan of Jay¡¯s who took a photo of her sending Jay to a magazine


    company¡­


    After that, this thing blew up.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Many people started guessing who the woman in question was¡­


    In the end, people guessed that it was her.


    However, she couldn¡¯t me everyone for misunderstanding what happened. From that angle, it


    really did look like they were doing something inappropriate¡­


    Right after that, X also looked at other hot topics that had their names.


    Everyone in the hot topics was also suspecting that the woman in the photo was her.


    In fact, there were even people who pointed out that the car she usually drove was the same model


    as the one in the photo.


    Many fans of the on-screen couple, Morty and Jay, were crying over various topics. They


    comined that the couple they shipped was fake¡­


    Many people criticized Morty and Jay for cheating their feelings, and they also cursed at the two in


    hopes that their career woulde crashing down.


    A group of people made up conspiracy theories of love and hate among X, Jay, and Stanley on


    various topics.


    Most of such topics were about how Jay was actually the third wheel in X and Stanley¡¯s


    rtionship. In reality, X and Stanley weren¡¯t truly in love. It was only a marriage that happened


    due to the financial status of their families. Meanwhile, X only had true feelings for Jay¡­


    When X saw what everyonemented, she felt like crying, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to it.


    What was all this?


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Georgie Clementine was calling her on the phone again.


    X tapped the button to answer the call once more.

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    ¡°X, do you get what the gossip is about now?¡± Georgie Clementine asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°Hurry up and rify things. Otherwise, the more widespread it bes, the more bizarre it gets.


    Most importantly, it also affects you and Stanley¡¯s image,¡± Georgie added.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll rify things. Don¡¯t worry,¡± X said.


    After talking for a while, X hung up the phone.


    Right then, Stanley Batton came in with a te of braised pork.


    The braised pork he made seemed so delicious and aromatic that it made X hungry.


    Stanley walked up behind her and ced the braised pork in front of her.


    ¡°Enjoy¡­ Don¡¯t look at your phone,¡± Stanley whispered next to her ear as he propped one hand on


    the table.


    X¡¯s body was half-covered by his arms. With them being so close to each other, there was an


    endless sense of love in the air.


    Stanley¡¯s warm breath once again spread around her earlobe. There was an electrifying sensation


    that tingled her.


    Suddenly, endless ripples were stirred up in her heart.


    ¡°I want to enjoy, too¡­ But look at this¡­¡± X held the phone in front of Stanley¡¯s face as she


    waved it around. She gazed into his eyes gently. There was a sense of helplessness in her eyes.


    They were very close to each other. In fact, they were so close that X could see every little detail


    on Stanley¡¯s face.


    Stanley slowly and methodically shifted his gaze to her face. He then took the phone, stood up


    straight, and looked at it¡­


    Seeing those posts by marketing ounts, he instantly frowned. ¡°What¡¯s all this mess?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Jay and I. I bumped into him when I went to the office this afternoon. His


    van broke down, and he was in a hurry to get to the magazinepany for a shoot. Hence, I gave


    him a ride¡­¡± X hurriedly exined.


    ¡°Alright, I understand¡­¡± Stanley gently rubbed her head. His gaze seemed as affectionate as ever.


    ¡°Really?¡± X had a curious look in her eyes.


    It was better to exin these things clearly.


    After all, the angle of the photo did seem problematic.


    ¡°I believe you¡­ This is just a problem caused by the angle of how the photo was taken,¡± Stanley


    said.


    Stanley didn¡¯t doubt X a single bit.


    X instantly felt a warm sensation spreading in her heart. ¡°Even so, I¡¯d still like to exin. I only


    bent over because his seat belt was malfunctioning, and I was helping him¡­¡±


    Stanley smiled a little. ¡°Alright. Silly girl, remember this. Your husband will always believe in you


    unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X uttered.


    In the next second, Stanley once again looked at Weibo on the phone. ¡°We¡¯ll just need to rify


    things¡­¡±


    ¡°As for the rest, leave it to me,¡± Stanley said before handing the phone back to X.


    X nodded gently.


    Noticing that there were more than 9,999 unread messages in her Weibo inbox, X instantly


    tapped on them to have a look¡ª


    ¡°I heard that you cheated. I feel like vomiting. You¡¯re such a sl*t.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so shameless? How dare you seduce my idol under broad daylight?¡±


    ¡°I truly feel sorry for Stanley. Why did he fall for a sl*t like you?¡±


    These hatefulments were all within X¡¯s expectations. Hence, her emotions weren¡¯t greatly


    affected by thesements¡­


    She simply scanned through the private messages in silence before writing up a Weibo post¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°X Quest: I didn¡¯t cheat on my husband. It¡¯s just a problem of angle perception. We¡¯re only in the


    same car because I coincidentally bumped into him. Also, his van happened to have broken down.


    Stop creating rumors. It¡¯s giving me a headache.¡±


    One second after X published the Weibo post, she received a notification that Stanley had


    forwarded her post. ¡°If anyone creates more rumors, their ount will be banned.¡±


    X instantly looked up at Stanley.


    At this moment, Stanley was in his seat, looking down at his phone¡­

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    When Stanley Batton didn¡¯t speak, he looked as cool and noble as ever.


    Right then, X Quest also saw that Josh Batton had forwarded her Weibo post. ¡°Stop creating


    rumors. My brother and my sister-inw have a great rtionship. Do you know what an error in


    angle perception means?¡±


    In the next second, X saw Jay Corben forwarding her post too. ¡°Some people should stop


    making malicious spections. Be a normal person, please.¡±


    Right after that, X saw that thement section under her post was bombarded with messages.


    All sorts of things were mentioned.


    ¡°How did you just happen to run into Jay two times in a row?¡±


    ¡°Never mind the first time you bumped into him at the mall. Where did you bump into him this time?¡±


    ¡°Your chances of running into celebrities are a little high, aren¡¯t they? I think Stanley and Josh were


    just saying those things to keep a decent image for their family¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°I agree with thement above. I also feel that Stanley and Josh were just exining it on


    purpose to protect their reputation.¡±


    ¡°Having bumped into each other so many times, I doubt nothing is going on between you two. I just


    don¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    Although they had already exined things, theizens weren¡¯t buying it at all¡­


    While X continued to scroll through thement section, she saw another post by someone who


    imed to be Jay¡¯s fan. It was a picture of her and Jay in front of X Entertainment.


    In the picture, X had her car window rolled down halfway, and she was looking at Jay, who was


    standing outside the car.


    This fan posed a question. ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin what you were doing in front of X Entertainment


    if you imed not to have any rtionship with Jay? Do you call this a chance encounter?¡±


    This was a high-definition picture. As soon as it was published, countless Jay and the #JayTyCP


    ship¡¯s fans were drawn over.


    Everyone began to curse wildly again¡ª


    ¡°It looks like the two of them really do have something going on between them. X, aren¡¯t you


    ashamed?¡±


    ¡°A chance encounter in front of X Entertainment? Isn¡¯t this chance encounter a little too deliberate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say anymore. Weren¡¯t you intentionally there to pick him up? Married woman,


    stay away from my idol.¡±


    ¡°Jay belongs to Morty, do you understand? Get lost!¡±


    Thements that X read were bing increasingly harsh¡­


    Helplessly, X let out a long sigh¡­


    Right after that, X forwarded the Weibo post that asked her why she was in front of X


    Entertainment. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t keep this a secret anymore¡­ I am X Entertainment¡¯s big boss. If I


    can¡¯t be in front of X Entertainment, where can I go?¡±


    Originally, without this photo, people already didn¡¯t believe in their exnation.


    Now, with the photo of X and Jay together in front of X Entertainment, they naturally didn¡¯t


    believe in it being a chance encounter.


    Hence, right now, it was better to reveal everything to clear things up.


    After all, this matter involved not only her reputation but also Stanley¡¯s reputation¡­


    Wherever they went, people would suspect that she was cheating on Stanley. Who would be able to


    bear that?


    As soon as X wrote this, it was as if she had tossed a boulder that weighed a thousand pounds


    into a calm body of water. Suddenly, endless water ripples had been stirred up.


    Thement section went wild once more¡­


    The explosion ofments under this Weibo post was even more powerful than the previous one¡ª


    ¡°Crap¡­ X is X Entertainment¡¯s big boss? I¡¯m shocked. Sisters, what about the rest of you?¡±


    ¡°Is X Jay¡¯s boss? In that case, there¡¯s nothing wrong with a boss meeting her employee in front


    of the office building.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Why are you so awesome? I¡¯m thoroughly shocked!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Sorry! I was wrong. I apologize on behalf of all of Jay¡¯s fans.¡±


    ¡°I apologize on behalf of all the fans of Jay, Morty, and #JayTyCP. Please smack me, boss!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does this mean that many of the hot male and female celebrities are all your employees? I¡¯m so


    jealous!¡±


    ¡°Please tell me what it feels like to be surrounded by a group of hot male and female celebrities!¡±


    The public opinion instantly reversed¡­


    Stanley saw all this unfolding before his eyes¡­

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Stanley Batton exited Weibo after reading through everything. ¡°Alright, now, it¡¯s time to eat,¡± he


    looked at X Quest and said.


    X nodded while picking up her dining utensils. She then nced at the list of hot topics.


    Hot topic number one, ¡®#X Quest is X Entertainment¡¯s boss# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number two, ¡®#X Quest is a hidden big boss# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number three, ¡®#X Quest is Jay Corben¡¯s boss# Boiling¡¯.


    Hot topic number four, ¡®#X Quest, please ept my apology# Boiling¡¯.


    X didn¡¯t have to read further to know that those were all positivements about her¡­


    Hence, she put her phone aside and started to enjoy the food Stanley had made for her.


    ¡°Have some more.¡± Stanley slowly and methodically ced a piece of braised pork on her te.


    ¡°Thank you, honey,¡± X said with a smile.


    ***


    After dinner, Stanley was responsible for doing the dishes and cleaning up the kitchen and the


    dining room.


    X, on the other hand, casually returned to the living room. She sat on the sofa with a packet of


    potato chips and ate the chips while scrolling through Weibo.


    The list of hot topics on Weibo was still dominated by news about her identity.


    In addition to the original hot topics, there were several newer ones.


    Number ten, ¡®#X Quest, the most admired woman on the inte#¡¯.


    Number eleven, ¡®#X Quest, the woman surrounded by countless hot celebrities#¡¯.


    Number thirteen, ¡®#How great is X Quest¡¯s life?#¡¯.


    X didn¡¯t look at the topics with her name. Instead, she browsed through other current news.


    That was because she didn¡¯t need to guess to know what those topics were all about¡­


    Beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Sharon Lindt called X on the phone¡­


    X instantly smiled a little and tapped the button to answer the call. ¡°Hello, Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°X¡­ There¡¯s an antique auction tomorrow. Will youe with me?¡± Sharon asked.


    X nodded with interest. ¡°Sure¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°It¡¯s been decided then. By the way, your grandfather is here with us. He just removed the


    encrustation that covered the purple y teapot¡­ Do you know who made that teapot?¡± Sharon


    said.


    ¡°Who?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Michngelo! He was the originator of purple y teapot in the 15th century! X, you¡¯ve bought a


    treasure!¡± Sharon sounded extremely excited.


    X, who already knew the result long ago, was calm and collected. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    While they spoke, Ron Batton walked in with the purple y teapot in his hands. He was grinning


    from ear to ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. I¡¯m going out for a walk with your father-inw,¡± Sharon said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    X then hung up the phone and stood up slowly and methodically while looking at Ron with a


    smile on her face. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± She said.


    Ron held the teapot in his hands and stepped forward. ¡°Well¡­ X, this is a very precious item.¡±


    ¡°Mom already told me about it. It¡¯s a gift for you. I know you like Michngelo¡¯s work,¡± X said.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do¡­ This is a valuable treasure,¡± Ron said.


    X instantly held Ron¡¯s arm gently. ¡°No matter how valuable an object is, I¡¯ll give it to you as long


    as you like it¡­¡±


    Her words made Ron smile broadly.


    ***


    After Stanley had finished cleaning up the kitchen, X returned to the bedroom with him¡­


    As soon as they walked through the door, Stanley pushed X against the door¡­

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Suddenly, X Quest felt her heart rising up to her throat¡­


    She felt as if countless electric currents were coursing through her veins, and her entire body was


    so numb that she could not stand straight.


    Subconsciously, X pushed both hands against Stanley Batton¡¯s muscr chest in resistance. Her


    gaze softened as she looked at his exquisitely stunning eyes. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you need


    to get back to the office?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°So, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Let me give you a kiss before I go¡­¡± Stanley said.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he passionately kissed X on her lips.


    After a very long time, Stanley reluctantly let go of X. He held her face and started whispering, ¡°If


    it weren¡¯t because of work, I really wouldn¡¯t want to let you go¡­¡±


    His tone was affectionate, soothing, and provocative at the same time. Instantly, X felt ripples


    stirring up in her chest.


    X immediately blushed. ¡°Hurry up. Get to the office,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Stanley said.


    After that, Stanley picked up his car keys by the bed and directly left.


    X, on the other hand, strodefortably into the bathroom. She prepared to turn the tap on for a


    bath¡­


    ***


    It was already eight o¡¯clock when Stanley arrived at the office.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Zack Cassidy, waiting for him in front of the office, quickly walked


    up to him and bowed his head respectfully. ¡°Mr. Batton, where did you go? Everyone was waiting


    anxiously¡­¡± Zack said.


    ¡°I was cooking for my wife,¡± Stanley said indifferently. He continued to walk through thepany¡¯s


    main entrance.


    When the four security guards by the door heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other.


    For a moment, Zack was speechless.


    ¡®Cook¡­ Cooking for his wife?¡¯ Zack was truly shocked!


    Did Stanley leave all those high-level executives waiting for him at the office to cook for his wife?


    Alright¡­


    Stanley once again changed how Zack perceived him as a doting husband.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Rachel Wood and Sebastian Brenand were having shabu-shabu in Dream Garden


    while they sat across from each other.


    The glorious dining room had sufficient air-conditioning.


    Arge, two-sectioned pot was ced in the middle of arge round table covered with a light-blue,


    baroque-style tablecloth.


    Around the two-sectioned pot were all sorts of ingredients for the shabu-shabu meal.


    Hot steam rose above them in the dining room, and the strong scent of smoke added a lot of life to


    the gorgeous dining room.


    Rachel just focused on eating the entire time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian added ingredients to the pot as he ate. He also ced food on Rachel¡¯s


    te.


    Seeing Sebastian do that made Rachel feel warmth spreading in her heart all of a sudden.


    Recently, her status in the family had been on the rise.


    Sebastian¡¯s status in the family, on the other hand, had been in a continuous decline.


    It was not her, but Sebastian himself, who caused all of this¡­


    Sebastian was adamant about personally handling everything that had to do with Rachel, no matter


    how big or small it was.


    He wouldn¡¯t let her do things on her own, even if she said she wanted to do so.


    Sebastian looked like apletely different person todaypared to who he was back then.


    Apart from being serious in his work every day, he desperately spoiled her with love and affection.


    It was as if he couldn¡¯t wait to offer Rachel the best things in the world.


    As a woman who came from a lowly background, Rachel never dreamed that she would one day be


    pampered by an ultra-rich, tall, and handsome man like Sebastian in Antis.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Sebastian asked as he gently caressed Rachel¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    Rachel Wood nodded with a smile. ¡°Yeah, it tastes good¡­¡± She said softly.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Since you mentioned it, having shabu-shabu at home really does feel different,¡± Sebastian


    Brenand said.


    Previously, he loved the excitement of the great outdoors, strong alcohol, beautiful women, and


    freedom.


    But now, he loved the simple life of home-cooked food and spending time with his loved ones.


    The several days he spent with Rachel after getting back together was the best days in his life¡­


    He liked this kind of life where he worked hard for a living during the day and returned home at night


    to have dinner with his lover.


    After experiencing all the excitement in life, he found that he liked this kind of calm life.


    This was his first time realizing that a calm and quiet life could be wonderful too.


    ¡°My parents have been traveling abroad recently. Once they return in two days, I¡¯ll bring you to meet


    them and talk to them about us getting married¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°What if your parents don¡¯t agree to it?¡± Rachel asked.


    Rachel still remembered clearly what he told her previously.


    He had said that his marital affairs were not up to him to decide. Hence, he could fool around with


    other women all he wanted, but his parents were ultimately the ones who decided on the perfect


    match for him to marry.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian even said that his parents had high expectations of his significant other. She needed to


    be an elegantdy from a reputable family.


    Rachel was worried that her future inws wouldn¡¯t like her.


    However, Sebastian chuckled. ¡°What if they disagree? They¡¯ll still have to agree to it anyway¡­¡±


    Rachel looked confused. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Their son has already transferred all his assets to your name¡­ If they


    disagree, wouldn¡¯t they suffer significant losses?¡±


    Rachel suddenly realized what was going on. ¡°Honey, did you transfer all your stuff to me because


    of this?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But not entirely. It¡¯s mainly because I want you to feel safe. I also want to give them a little


    pressure aside from that,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°If they disagree, do you n to tell them this so that they¡¯d feel pressured?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    With that, Sebastian peeled a prawn and brought it in front of Rachel¡¯s face.


    Rachel suddenly felt a little unsettled. ¡°But¡­ If they found out that you transferred everything to my


    name, wouldn¡¯t they be furious?¡±


    ¡°Everything I gave you, I earned it myself. What right do they have to be furious?¡± Sebastian asked.


    After saying that, Sebastian shrugged nonchntly¡­


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m still a little worried,¡± Rachel said.


    At first, she really didn¡¯t want to own all his assets.


    In the end, Sebastian forcefully transferred everything to her name.


    From his properties to his savings, nothing was left out. Everything now belonged to her. She didn¡¯t


    even have the right to refuse him.


    Rachel didn¡¯t know how Sebastian¡¯s parents would react if they found out.


    Sebastian chuckled yet again before gently ruffling her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll


    hold it up for you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll speak nicely to your parents when the timees,¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rachel didn¡¯t say anything further. Instead, she continued to eat with a seemingly thoughtful


    expression upon her face.


    She felt deeply concerned about her and Sebastian¡¯s future together.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to give up so easily because she loved him too much. She also was


    certain that he loved her too.


    ***


    The next day, at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Sharon Lindt drove X Quest in a custom-made,


    pink Lamborghini to Silver International Hotel.


    The antique auction she mentioned the day before was held here.


    Due to the auction, the hotel had beenpletely emptied inside out. Apart from people who had


    an invitation, nobody else could enter.


    At this moment, many bodyguards were patrolling at the entrance. Each one of them had a serious


    expression upon their face.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    There were all sorts of luxury cars parked in the huge parking lot in front of the hotel. At one nce,


    it seemed like arge-scale luxury car exhibition.


    As soon as Sharon Lindt brought the car to a halt, the six security cars that came with them also


    instantly stopped.


    Right after that, twelve bodyguards got out of their cars first. They automatically split into two groups


    and stood on both sides of the pink Lamborghini.


    The two bodyguards nearest to the car simultaneously opened the doors for Sharon and X


    Quest.


    The huge formation attracted the attention of countless passersby.


    Immediately after that, the two of them got out of the car from their respective sides. They then


    walked toward each other in unison and held each other¡¯s hand affectionately before walking into


    the hotel.


    Since this was a grand,rge-scale antique auction, thergest ballroom in the hotel, Phoenix Hall,


    was chosen as the auction venue.


    At this moment, the ballroom¡¯s seats were fully upied.


    At one nce, everyone in the ballroom was someone famous, rich, or powerful in the political and


    business realms. They all shone brightly.


    After taking a look around, X held Sharon¡¯s hand and walked over to their seats in the center of


    the first row. They then sat down.


    From the moment they walked in through the doors to the moment they sat down, these two women


    had attracted the gazes of countless men.


    X, especially, with the shimmering aura around her, it made those men wish they could stick their


    eyeballs to her body.


    Every single one of these men¡¯s partners was jealous of such a scene.


    Not long after X and Sharon sat down, the auction began¡­


    A beautiful female auctioneer, who wore an elegant traditional dress with porcin patterns, got up


    on the stage and gave a wonderful introductory speech. After that, she got right down to business.


    ¡°Next up, I¡¯d like to present to you the first auction item. It¡¯s the Mirror of the Dancing Phoenix from


    the 7th century¡­ The starting bid price is three million¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, three handsome staff members in ck uniforms carried a


    transparent, anti-theft ss box that contained the auction item onto the stage.


    Beneath the mirror, there was a transparent tform that rotated automatically¡­


    Due to its rotation, people could see all the details in the mirror clearly.


    Soon, an erged view of this mirror also appeared on therge screen.


    This bronze mirror was very intricately made in the shape of a sunflower, and its diameter was


    approximately 22cm.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Due to precipitation over the years, it was covered with a light greenyer of patina.


    There was a carving of a phoenix with its wings extended on the back of the bronze mirror. It looked


    very lifelike¡­


    After providing a bunch of introductory details, the auctioneer cut to the chase once again. ¡°This


    bronze mirror has a starting bid price of three million¡­¡±


    X was very interested in this bronze mirror. She participated in the auction right away.


    In the end, she managed to acquire it with five million dors.


    After that, the beautiful auctioneer began introducing various antique items to everyone.


    There were all sorts of antique items, from 7th-century bronze mirrors and porcin objects to


    paintings and calligraphy from the 11th century.


    However, the only thing that interested X was the bronze mirror.


    Sharon, on the other hand, was interested in many other things.


    Near the end of the auction, Sharon had managed to acquire quite the haul¡­


    ¡°Next, I would like to introduce thest auction item to everyone¡­¡± The auctioneer added.


    The crowd set their eyes on her with interested looks on their faces. They were looking forward to


    the next piece of treasure.


    Soon, a handsome staff member wearing a suit carefully carried a framed oil painting onto the


    stage¡­


    It was Van Gogh¡¯s sunflower painting with a total of three sunflowers on it.


    Although it looked no different from the real Van Gogh painting, X could still see that this was a


    well-imitated painting.


    The artist deliberately imitated Van Gogh¡¯s style, which was very simr, but many small details


    gave it away.


    For example, the brushwork and the colors used were different.


    Therefore, she concluded that this was a well-imitated painting of the sunflowers.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    However, what X Quest found weird was the fact that this was a well-imitated oil painting, but


    why was it still framed so intricately?


    The frame of the painting was even coated in gold¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s too fake¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a little fake, too,¡± Sharon Lindt said softly.


    When a young woman next to Sharon heard this, she instantlyughed. ¡°How could fake items


    appear in an auction of this magnitude? It must be real¡­¡±


    X nced at that woman. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it is¡­¡±


    However, the woman shook her head. ¡°How is it not real¡­ You overthink.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know? This is Van Gogh¡¯s true work of art, alright? Where do you think this is?


    How could they sell imitated stuff here?¡± A young man next to the woman chipped in.


    A small group of people around the young man and woman also nodded in agreement. Based on


    the way they looked at X, it seemed as if they were secretlyughing at her.


    Neither Sharon nor X continued making small talk with them. Instead, they looked at each other


    and smiled calmly before shifting their gazes back to the painting.


    The two women emanated an aura of calmness that belonged to strong individuals.


    ¡°This is a well-imitated painting of sunflowers that our auction house owner possesses. It¡¯s from an


    unknown artist, and its date of origin is also unknown¡­ The starting bid price for this is 50,000,¡± the


    beautiful auctioneer said.


    When the people who made fun of X heard this, they all suddenly became quiet.


    Sharon red at them coldly before shifting her gaze back to the painting.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why would an imitated art piece be sold in an auction like this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Do they think we¡¯ll be happy with this?¡±


    A few people in the grand lobbyined¡­


    The beautiful auctioneer smiled awkwardly¡­


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    For the next five minutes, no one made any bid. The venue waspletely silent¡­


    When the beautiful auctioneer saw this, she immediately made a desperate attempt to sell this


    painting to everyone. However, nobody was convinced.


    As if suddenly recalling something, X activated her prating vision¡­


    Soon, her gaze pierced through the imitated painting of sunflowers¡­


    After her gaze pierced through it, she soon saw another painting hidden behind it.


    The painting behind the sunflowers was a golden wheat field.


    Be it the brushwork, the use of color, or style, this painting resembled Van Gogh¡¯s work.


    The only difference between this painting and the wheat field by Van Gogh she saw in a foreign


    museum was that, apart from a vast area of wheat and the sky, there was nothing else in this


    painting.


    X was confident that this was the actual work of Van Gogh.


    Meanwhile, this was probably the case of a painting within a painting her master had frequently


    mentioned to her.


    X¡¯s master told her that some collectors in the past would hide an actual work of art behind


    another painting of little value to prevent theft and to avoid battles.


    X raised her card that had ¡®Number 28¡¯ written on it. ¡°100,000¡­¡± She offered.


    ¡°X, why are you bidding? Do you want this fake art?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a while,¡± X said softly with a chuckle.


    ¡°Is she dumb¡­ How is this painting worth 100,000? I think even ten dors would be too much¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s rich, and she probably can do whatever she wants¡­¡±


    ¡°She even said it¡¯s fake herself. Why would she still spend so much money on it?¡±


    The people around X couldn¡¯t resist whispering amongst themselves.


    To everyone in the crowd now, X was a major fool who spent money to buy fake goods.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    Right then, an obese, middle-aged man in thest row raised his numbered card. ¡°150,000¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    X Quest gave the man a deep look before calling for another bid. ¡°200,000¡­¡±


    She guessed that the man probably also realized what mystery this painting held.


    ¡°300,000¡­¡± The obese, middle-aged man said again.


    ¡°500,000¡­¡± X said.


    At the venue, everyone, including the auctioneer on stage, was stunned.


    ¡°What are these two up to? Are theypeting to see who¡¯s richer and a bigger fool? Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°The longer you live, the weirder things you see!¡±


    ¡°Are they really fighting over a worthless piece of imitated art?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too funny? Are they inherently fond of imitated art?¡±


    People around them began to discuss among themselves again¡­


    Although Sharon Lindt was puzzled by X¡¯s behavior, she knew that X must have had her


    reasons.


    She knew her daughter-inw well enough.


    Sharon believed that her daughter-inw must¡¯ve seen through something that¡¯s hidden in the


    painting. That was why she wanted to bid for it.


    Hence, Sharon became quiet.


    ¡°600,000¡­¡± The obese, middle-aged man said.


    ¡°800,000¡­¡± X said.


    The obese, middle-aged man seemed as if he was determined to get what he wanted. ¡°One


    million¡­¡±


    ¡°Two million¡­¡± X said.


    Now, there was an uproar in the lobby. Everyone couldn¡¯t understand what was going on between


    them anymore. Each of the observers began looking at each other.


    Although they had seen people fighting fervently over authentic art pieces, they had never seen


    anyone fighting over imitated art like this.


    Were these two brain-damaged, and did they both want to prove themselves foolish?


    The bid prices they offered were also beginning to make the crowd feel suffocated.


    ¡°2.1 million¡­¡± The obese, middle-aged man said.


    X seemed equally determined to get what she wanted. ¡°2.3 million¡­¡±


    In the end, the obese, middle-aged man hesitated for a moment. After that, he no longer raised the


    bid.


    The beautiful auctioneer gasped in surprise. After that, she tried to maintain her calmposure as


    she looked at the two of them. ¡°2.3 million, going once. 2.3 million, going twice¡­ 2.3 million, going


    thrice¡­¡±


    Even after she finished shouting, the obese, middle-aged man still didn¡¯t offer a higher bid price.


    X instantly smiled confidently.


    When she smiled, her body seemed to glow as bright as the countless stars in the sky. Even jewelry


    of pearls and jades could not shine as bright as her.


    ¡°Alright. I now announce that this imitated painting of sunflowers now belongs tody Number 28!¡±


    The beautiful auctioneer eximed as she tried to withhold her excitement.


    X¡¯s smile widened. Her entire body seemed to be glowing.


    ¡°I finally know what it means to be the ck sheep in the family¡­¡±


    ¡°Things can always get worse for the family¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the Batton family regrets having her as part of the family.¡±


    Several people began whispering amongst themselves again.


    X didn¡¯t care about what they said at all.


    Meanwhile, the more Sharon heard, the more ufortable she felt.


    She instantly frowned unhappily and turned around to look at the people behind her. ¡°So what if


    she¡¯s the ck sheep? She¡¯s still part of my family. I haven¡¯t even said anything. Why are you


    making so much noise?


    ¡°The best thing the Batton family ever did was to include X as part of the family, and we¡¯ll never


    regret it in this lifetime!¡± Sharon added.


    Sharon¡¯s words immediately made X¡¯s heart feel warmed.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    X Quest then gently reached for Sharon Lindt¡¯s hand.


    Sharon smiled. ¡°I know that you have your reasons.¡±


    Instantly, the entire lobby was silent¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Right then, the obese, middle-aged man walked up to X. ¡°Lady¡­ After this, may I admire this


    painting of yours for a moment?¡± he asked.


    X smiled at the man. ¡°Sure,¡± she said.


    ¡°Do you also suspect that this is a case of a painting within a painting? Was that why you bid for it?¡±


    the obese, middle-aged man asked curiously.


    Sure enough, this man also had suspicions of there being a painting within a painting¡­


    X still smiled. ¡°Well¡­ Yes.¡±


    The obese, middle-aged man instantlyughed. ¡°You have good eyes. If I had enough money, I


    would have made a gamble today.¡±


    X looked the man up and down. He was dressed in ordinary clothes, and he looked nothing like


    the celebrities here.


    It looked like he was here to purchase auction items on behalf of his boss. He was not some


    famous, powerful, or rich individual. Indeed, he didn¡¯t seem wealthy.


    ¡°A painting within a painting?¡± The young woman beside X, who had mocked her earlier, looked


    at the obese, middle-aged man curiously.


    The obese, middle-aged manughed. ¡°Yes¡­ It could be a painting within a painting, but not


    necessarily¡­¡±


    ¡°Those that can be made into a painting within a painting are usually top-notch masterpieces, right?


    The kind that is worth a lot of money¡­ As far as I know, some collectors used to hide very valuable


    paintings behind fake paintings to avoid war or theft¡­¡± The young woman added.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The obese, middle-aged man nodded.


    In an instant, everyone who was stunned in the lobby all realized what was going on.


    It turned out that X was not stupid, but she simply thought that it was a painting within a painting.


    That was why¡­


    ¡°Lady, my name is rence Steele. If you trust me, could you let me confirm whether it is a painting


    in a painting?


    ¡°I¡¯m an employee in an antique store. The store I work in is right across the street. There are


    dismantling tools inside. If you need my help, I could bring the tools over to take the painting apart


    right here¡­¡± rence said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± X nodded decisively.


    The fact that he could tell at a nce that the painting might be a painting within a painting proved


    that he was extremelypetent.


    Meanwhile, that age-old antique store across the street was the secondrgest antique store in


    Antis. Not just anyone could enter.


    Therefore, X concluded that there was absolutely nothing wrong with letting the person in front of


    her take the painting apart.


    rence aroused the curiosity of the crowd. If X agreed to take the painting apart right here,


    everyone naturally wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Once Van Gogh¡¯s real work of art was revealed, everyone would naturally bid for it.


    These were all wealthy folks. Purchasing this painting at a high price wasn¡¯t a problem for them at


    all.


    Soon, rence walked away.


    After the auctioneer said a few pleasant things and closing words, the auction came to an end.


    Meanwhile, everyone here didn¡¯t seem to want to leave.


    That was because everyone wanted to find out whether the painting consisted of another painting


    inside.


    After rence had left, X greeted the staff members here. She brought over a huge wooden and


    a chair with their help before cing them on the open space below the auction stage.


    ***


    After X had prepared everything on her side, rence walked in after approximately ten minutes


    with a huge rosewood box in his hands.


    As soon as he entered, he automatically walked up to the table and chair.


    After putting down his wooden box, he hastily unlocked it and retrieved various tools needed to


    dismantle the painting. He sat on the chair and prepared to take the painting apart¡­


    Soon, the beautiful auctioneer brought the oil painting that X had acquired to him.


    The dismantling of the oil painting was a highlyplex process.


    A single mistake could ruin the entire painting.


    Therefore, rence moved extremely carefully and in a calcted manner.


    For fear of disturbing rence, X and the others all sat in their seats and waited silently.

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    Everyone just watched rence Steele from a distance while he carefully took the painting apart.


    After about an hour, the two paintings werepletely separated¡ª


    The painting of the golden wheat field beneath the original painting was now in full disy before


    rence¡¯s eyes.


    After careful inspection of the painting, rence carefully picked it up and showed it to the crowd.


    ¡°This¡­ This is a real work of Van Gogh! All the details are the same as the real pieces of art from


    Van Gogh!¡± he said excitedly.


    rence''s words, as well as the object in his hand, stunned everyone at once.


    X Quest was the only one who seemed calm and collected with no ripples of emotions in her


    eyes.


    In the crowd, she looked like a white peony that couldn¡¯t be tainted by dust. She was both pretty


    and elegant¡­


    ¡°This really does seem like the work of Van Gogh¡­ It doesn¡¯t look any different from his other


    works¡­¡±


    ¡°This style¡­ This method of using colors. If this wasn¡¯t Van Gogh, who could it be?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that there¡¯d be such a hidden gem behind this cheap painting.¡±


    ¡°I feel greatly embarrassed. If I had known, I would¡¯ve bid for it too!¡±


    The surrounding people said one thing after another while they excitedly discussed it. Now, the


    entire hall was abuzz¡­


    At one nce, X noticed that many people who talked were those who mocked her earlier.


    However, X smiled without saying a word.


    Everyone¡¯s reaction was just as she had expected.


    By now, Sharon Lindt was also very excited. Her eyes were glowing when she looked at the


    painting.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She subconsciously clutched X¡¯s arm while she stared at the painting. ¡°X¡­ Aren¡¯t you too


    awesome? If I were a man, I¡¯d marry you. If this isn¡¯t a real work of Van Gogh, what is it?¡±


    ¡°This must be a real Van Gogh painting that got lost somewhere outside¡­¡± Sharon added.


    rence smiled and looked at the crowd. ¡°Yes, many of Van Gogh¡¯s paintings were lost out there


    somewhere. Some of them were destroyed while others were preserved very well. The only thing


    was they weren¡¯t disyed in front of the public eye¡­ For example, this one.¡±


    With that, rence shifted his gaze to X¡¯s face. ¡°Prettydy, I can tell you that this is a real work


    of Van Gogh¡­ If I had the money, I would¡¯vepeted with you until the end¡­ Unfortunately, I¡¯m


    only an employee at an antique store. I don¡¯t have that much money, and I can¡¯t afford to gamble


    either. The price I bid earlier was my entire savings¡­¡±


    After saying that, he carefully ced the painting on the table. ¡°Today, I only came to acquire


    something for my boss. Originally, I wanted to leave after that, but I didn¡¯t expect to witness these


    things personally¡­¡±


    X smiled again and stood up in full view of everyone. While holding Sharon¡¯s hand, she walked


    over to rence. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I only helped you out of curiosity.¡± rence smiled too. ¡°Mainly, I wanted to find


    out if I was right for giving up on the bet¡­¡±


    The others all gathered around to admire the glow on the wheat field painting.


    An old man looked deeply at the painting. ¡°This¡­ This is indeed a real work of Van Gogh. I¡¯m an


    experienced enthusiast of Van Gogh¡¯s paintings¡­ I¡¯m able to tell with a single nce whether


    something is truly his work. Prettydy, will you sell it to me for fifty million?¡±


    ¡°Even Mr. Wolfe has spoken¡­ This is undoubtedly a real work of art!¡± Someone in the crowd said.


    X also knew this person who stood before her by the name of Mr. Wolfe.


    He was a well-known art collector and an experienced enthusiast of Van Gogh¡¯s paintings. His


    name was Wagner Wolfe.


    However, the price he offered was far below the figure X had anticipated in her heart. She


    instantly shook her head.


    Right after that, other people began to bidpetitively¡ª


    ¡°I offer eighty million¡­¡±


    ¡°I offer ny million¡­¡±


    ¡°I offer a hundred million¡­¡±


    ¡°I offer 110 million¡­¡±


    ¡°120 million¡­¡±


    A lot of these people who shouted their prices had mocked X previously.


    Earlier, every single one of them was fiercer than the other when they mocked X. Now, they were


    equally fiercer than any other person when they offered their bids.


    ¡°150 million¡­¡± The old man said¡­


    As soon as the old man said it, everyone in the lobby became quiet¡­

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    X Quest was quite pleased with this price.


    She instantly smiled. ¡°Alright, deal.¡±


    ¡°She bought the crappy painting with 2.3 million. It turns out that there¡¯s actually a genuine Van


    Gogh painting hidden behind it. She even managed to sell it at a high price of 150 million. Isn¡¯t that


    crazy?¡±


    ¡°Prettydy, you have good eyes¡­ I¡¯ll apologize.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize, too. I¡¯m the dumb one¡­ Not you.¡±


    The people around X began to sigh after that¡­


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration when they looked at her.


    Each of them regretted not participating in the bid.


    X smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ Your reaction is entirely normal,¡± she said.


    ¡°Can I make the purchase using a check?¡± Wagner Wolfe smiled and asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± X answered decisively.


    After that, Wagner cheerfully retrieved an empty check from his wallet. He wrote down 150 million


    on the check and handed it to X.


    X had a satisfied smile upon her face. After that, she put the check into the Chanel bag she


    carried.


    Having the prating vision was simply too cool.


    Earning money was just like a game to her¡­


    ¡°Lady¡­ Can I ask how you were able to tell that there¡¯s a painting inside this painting? I really


    couldn¡¯t see anything that gave it away earlier,¡± Wagner asked with interest.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I noticed the frame of that painting had very intricate workmanship. In fact, it


    seemed to be coated with gold. I feel¡­ Ordinary folks wouldn¡¯t use that kind of frame for an imitated


    painting¡­


    ¡°Hence, I guessed that there was another mystery behind this painting,¡± X said.


    Wagner and the crowd in the lobby finally realized what X said was true¡­


    In Sharon Lindt¡¯s heart, her admiration for X began to soar wildly again.


    ***


    After heading backstage to pay for the antique items they had acquired, X and Sharon then got


    into a pink Lamborghini.


    Meanwhile, their bodyguards put the antique items the two had bought into the security cars in a


    low-profile manner. They carefully protected those items.


    By then, it was already half-past eight in the evening.


    The entire city was bustling with traffic, and there were lights of green and red all over the city. It all


    seemed very lively.


    As soon as they got into the car, Sharon started praising X again¡ª


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°X¡­ I wish I were a man. I¡¯d definitely marry you¡­


    ¡°I actually discovered that my son got lucky with a treasure like you¡­


    ¡°X, how could you be so amazing?¡±


    X had begun to feel immune toward thepliments from Sharon. Now, X didn¡¯t feel


    particrly affected by them anymore.


    Instead, X just smiled. ¡°Alright, Mom¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll take you somewhere nice¡­ What would you like to eat?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll just pick a random ce¡­¡±


    After that, Sharon turned on the engine of her pink Lamborghini. She then drove them over to a


    nearby Japanese restaurant.


    As soon as they entered the restaurant, they could see a familiar figure.


    X immediately started to frown.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    X Quest saw Tom Sullivan and Mary Sullivan chatting while they headed outside.


    Tom was wearing a white T-shirt and a pair of jeans. He seemed much thinner than before, and he


    was no longer beaming with energy as he did back then.


    Meanwhile, Mary was wearing a light green, slim-fit dress. As always, she had heavy makeup on,


    and she behaved very mboyantly.


    As soon as Tom turned around, he saw X.


    X was beautiful and attractive. Her entire body seemed to be glowing. Although many passersby


    surrounded her, none of them looked as good as she did.


    After not seeing X for a long time, she seemed even more beautiful. The confidence and


    calmness in her eyes had grown significantly.


    Tom heard that she had another identity as the big boss of X Entertainment.


    X really was outstanding! She was like an unreachable star.


    Every time Tom saw X, he felt an immense feeling of regret in his heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Mary, on the other hand, instantly had a sullen expression upon her face.


    When Mary thought about how she foolishly went to X Entertainment and said she wanted to


    be an artist when she didn¡¯t know X was thepany¡¯s big boss, she felt extremely


    embarrassed.


    Mary instantly rolled her eyes at X. After that, she tugged at Tom¡¯s hand and started walking


    outside.


    Meanwhile, X didn¡¯t look at them again. She calmly held Sharon Lindt¡¯s hand and continued


    walking into the restaurant.


    ¡°X, how have you been recently?¡± Tom asked softly when X passed them by.


    X smiled radiantly. ¡°Just as you can see¡­¡±


    Mary snorted coldly. ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? You seem so smug¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m great enough that you¡¯d evene to mypany to beg me to sign you on as an artist. Isn¡¯t


    that great?¡± X said.


    Mary immediately felt insulted by this statement. Irritated, Mary clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Who¡­


    Who begged you?¡±


    ¡°A while ago, someone came to mypany and begged my staff at the front desk to let her see


    me. Wasn¡¯t that you?¡± X asked.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t begging!¡± Mary eximed.


    ¡°What was it then?¡± X asked.


    Mary was suddenly speechless.


    X smiled calmly. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Mary anymore. X then tugged at Sharon¡¯s hand and


    walked away without looking back.


    Sharon didn¡¯t even bother to look at the Sullivan siblings.


    That was because they didn¡¯t deserve her attention!


    X and Sharon then entered the restaurant while holding each other¡¯s hand as if they were sisters.


    Their bodyguards apanied them to a private dining room on the second floor.


    The two of them talked about everything under the sun. It was a delightful conversation.


    Halfway through the conversation, Stanley Batton sent a WeChat message to X. ¡°Honey, I have


    to workte tonight, and I won¡¯t be finished until about eleven o¡¯clock.¡±


    X replied with an ¡®OK¡¯ emoticon. ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡± she then asked.


    ¡°Not yet¡­¡± Stanley wrote.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯lle to you after dinner¡­ I¡¯ll bring you food,¡± X replied.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley wrote.


    After that, X shifted her attention back to Sharon¡¯s face.


    As soon as X looked up, she saw Sharon looking at her like a young female fan. Sharon had her


    hands on her cheeks while she smiled at X.


    X immediately felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Mom¡­ Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ll feel embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°I admire you¡­¡± Sharon said softly.


    X instantly smiled helplessly¡­


    ***


    After dinner, X packed over ten bags of Japanese food.


    She knew that many of Stanley¡¯s employees must not have eaten if they were working until thiste.


    Hence, she bought more of the Japanese food than she usually did.


    After that, X bade farewell to Sharon in front of the Japanese restaurant.


    Soon, X arrived at Dragon Group in her bodyguard¡¯s car. Sharon, on the other hand, returned


    home.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    When the six luxury cars arrived in front of thepany¡¯s building, X Quest looked up and saw


    that the building¡¯s top floor lights were still on.


    Zack Cassidy, who was waiting at the door, saw X and quickly stepped forward to open the door


    for her respectfully.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± X¡¯s eyes shed with a slight look of surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Batton asked me toe down and get you directly to the conference room,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I brought Japanese food. Help carry these up with the rest¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I know you all mustn¡¯t have had your dinner yet¡­¡± She added.


    Zack¡¯s eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ That¡¯s very kind of you. We really haven¡¯t had dinner


    yet¡­¡±


    Xughed nonchntly. ¡°Why so courteous now? I¡¯ll not be going into the conference room. I¡¯ll


    wait for him in his office,¡± she said.


    ¡°Mr. Batton said you must go to the conference room. He¡­ He misses you¡­¡± Zack said.


    X was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for me¡­ Please?¡± Zack asked.


    X nodded helplessly before walking into thepany building.


    Meanwhile, Zack and the many bodyguards quickly picked up the Japanese food X had bought


    and followed behind her in a grand formation.


    Under Zack¡¯s guidance, X walked to the huge conference room on the top floor¡­


    By then, the seats around the immacte U-shaped desk were fully upied.


    Stanley Batton was sitting in the main seat.


    He was wearing a white shirt, coupled with a pair of ck pants and ck leather shoes. Without a


    tie on, the two buttons in front of his cor were casually left open. His sleeves were rolled up to his


    elbow, and he seemed tidy and noble.


    With a cold expression upon his face, he listened while a female executive presented her report.


    Stanley¡¯s aura was very powerful. All the high-level executives present were sitting upright, and they


    didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound.


    The huge conference room seemed to have an extremely tense atmosphere.


    When Stanley heard the door open, he immediately looked over.


    The moment he saw X, the iciness on his face melted away.


    He immediately smiled a little and waved at X with an affectionate look in his eyes. ¡°Come


    here¡­¡±


    The originally cold conference room instantly felt warm.


    X was like an expensive cat. Obediently, she walked to his side.


    Stanley gently patted the empty seat beside him. ¡°Sit¡­¡± He said.


    Xughed a little and sat down embarrassedly while everyone watched.


    If she had a choice, she would definitely not walk into the conference room while they were holding


    a meeting¡­


    However, Stanley seemed to love having her around during meetings!


    ¡°Zack, distribute the Japanese food I brought for everyone¡­¡± X looked at Zack and said.


    As soon as she said that, Zack started distributing the Japanese food with the bodyguards¡­


    They gave the food to Stanley first.


    After that, they distributed the food to the others one by one.


    Everyone who received the Japanese food looked at X gratefully and thanked her¡­


    ¡°Thank you, honey¡­¡± Stanley gently held X¡¯s hand. His eyes were full of affection.


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t let everyone go hungry for meetings, alright?¡± X asked softly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley replied softly. He seemed to have lost all the coldness he had before.


    ¡°The same goes for you¡­¡± X added.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°It¡¯d be best to let everyone eat before the meeting. Or, you could order take-out for everyone


    halfway through the meeting,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say¡­¡± Stanley said.


    When everyone heard this, they immediately felt much fonder of X¡­


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started to vibrate again¡­

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    What came into view was Weibo news about X Quest herself.


    ¡°Shocking! X identified a painting within a painting at an auction!¡±


    X didn¡¯t expect this to get on the news.


    She immediately tapped on it to check it out¡­


    The official Weibo news ount published the news article.


    ¡°Shocking!¡± X is a hidden boss!¡±


    Below the short text was a Weibo post by aizen named Windy She.


    The whole process of X identifying the painting in the painting was clearly depicted in the post.


    From the way the post was written, the person who published the Weibo post seemed to admire


    X greatly.


    X immediately held her forehead helplessly, and she then looked at thement section¡­


    The number ofments in thement section had already exceeded a million even though the


    Weibo post was only published less than ten minutes ago.


    ¡°X¡­ She¡¯s really a big boss. She could tell that there was a painting in that painting at one


    nce! D*mn! Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°What else can I say but that I admire her a great deal? Never mind that she looks so pretty, but


    she¡¯s even so capable.¡±


    ¡°How could she tell there was a painting in that painting just because of its frame? X sure is


    amazing.¡±


    Thement section was filled withpliments for X.


    Since she had seen too much stuff like this, she had gotten used to it and didn¡¯t think much of it.


    After briefly browsing through thements, she exited Weibo and continued to focus on Stanley


    Batton¡­


    By then, Stanley had already started eating with the rest while they carried on with the meeting.


    He was only eating a piece of salmon with his head lowered, but his appearance was elegant and


    noble.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Even if Stanley was only eating, he made it seem like he was posing for an editorial poster.


    Sensing that X was looking at him, Stanley¡¯s facial expression immediately became gentle. He


    looked at her curiously. ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    X shook her head.


    Right then, the female executive who was presenting instantly stopped and looked at Stanley


    awkwardly. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should continue with the presentation¡­


    When Stanley saw that, he instantly waved at her gently, signaling her to continue with the


    presentation.


    The female executive nodded. She continued to eat as she presented the report on her


    department¡¯s situation.


    Due to X¡¯s arrival, Stanley had be much gentler.


    The atmosphere in the conference room had also improved significantly.


    Meanwhile, the high-level executives also felt less nervous¡­


    At least, everyone stopped feeling like they were walking on a tightrope.


    At this moment, they felt that the sashimi they ate tasted even better than usual.


    Each of them couldn¡¯t help but begin to think to themselves. They hoped X woulde to the


    office often in the future, especially when they were having meetings.


    Apart from X, nobody else in the world would be able to make a tough man like Stanley be


    this gentle.


    The rest of the meeting went very well.


    With Stanley being in a good mood, everyone was also in a good mood¡­


    When the meeting went on until half-past ten, X began to feel a little sleepy. She couldn¡¯t resist


    yawning several times with her mouth covered.


    ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± Stanley asked when he saw that happening.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m tired¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll carry you to my lounge so you can sleep, alright?¡± Stanley asked.


    When everyone heard this, they were immediately shocked again.


    Their CEO was so gentle. He looked very handsome like this!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go on my own¡­¡± X said.


    After that, X slowly stood up and smiled at everyone. ¡°Carry on with your meeting. I¡¯ll be heading


    out first.¡±


    ¡°Be careful on your own¡­¡± Stanley said earnestly.


    X nodded gently before turning around and leaving¡­


    After she left, the atmosphere in the conference room turned cold once again.

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    Stanley Batton looked at the crowd seriously. ¡°Let¡¯s continue¡­¡±


    ***


    At eleven o¡¯clock, the meeting officially ended. Stanley grabbed his phone and went straight to his


    office¡­


    After he left, everyone sighed in relief at the same time¡ª


    ¡°Whew¡­ As soon as X left, he stopped being gentle. If it¡¯s possible, I wish X would stay here


    forever.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Exactly. Whenever X¡¯s here, he¡¯spletely gentle. I still like him better as that kind of CEO.¡±


    ¡°¡®In that case, I¡¯ll carry you to my lounge so you can sleep, alright?¡¯ Whenever I think of what our


    CEO said earlier, I still feel tingles in my body. Please carry me!¡±


    ¡°In your dreams. Do you think the CEO is someone you can randomly fantasize about?¡±


    Everyone discussed heatedly in the conference room.


    However, Stanley couldn¡¯t hear any of their voices.


    Soon, he arrived in front of the door to his office¡¯s lounge.


    After stopping in his tracks, he carefully turned the door handle and gently pushed the door open¡­


    To avoid disturbing X Quest who was inside, he moved as quietly as possible.


    When the door opened, Stanley could see that X was sound asleep.


    At this moment, X was like a cat that was all curled up in arge, white bed.


    She was exactly on the opposite side of the door. When light seeped in from the office, it


    coincidentally hit her face. With the dim lighting, she seemed unusually gentle.


    Stanley instantly walked forward gently and carefully picked her up like a baby.


    X was in a light state of sleep. Although he moved very gently, she still woke up.


    When X opened her eyes, she saw his incredibly handsome face.


    She naturally wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°What time is it?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s eleven¡­ Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re heading home,¡± Stanley said.


    X covered her mouth and yawned in his arms. ¡°Put me down,¡± she said.


    However, Stanley ignored her and continued to carry her into the elevator.


    Taking the private elevator, the two of them arrived on the first floor. They were surrounded by


    bodyguards the entire time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make mee with you to meetings next time. I find it a little boring,¡± X softly whined in


    his arms.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Stanley uttered.


    ¡°Also, be nicer to your employees. Don¡¯t always show them that cold expression¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay. Anything else, my love?¡± Stanley asked.


    X thought deeply for a few seconds before shaking her head. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s all.¡±


    A few female executives who passed by watched and heard everything clearly¡­


    Although they had long known how much Stanley doted on X, they felt excited and envious once


    more at this moment.


    ¡°I am really curious. What exactly did X do to make him so obedient?¡±


    ¡°Whenever he¡¯s with X, I wonder if he has a split personality disorder.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s only half as good to us as he is to his wife, I¡¯d definitely jump through hoops of fire for him.¡±


    When X and Stanley had walked far away, these women were still reluctant to look away¡­


    There was a look of envy in each of their eyes¡­


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Goldfield za, Rachel Wood was looking at bags in a Chanel store.


    At this moment, Rachel was wearing the most ordinary grey T-shirt one could find. Coupled with a


    pair of jeans and no makeup on, she looked like a pure-hearted university student.


    Due to her ordinary outfit, the sales assistants couldn¡¯t even be bothered to serve her. They were all


    serving rich housewives who wore branded clothes.


    After walking around, Rachel was soon drawn to a white diamond purse that was kept inside a


    ss cab at the counter.


    Rachel tapped gently at the purse while looking at a pretty, short-haired female sales assistant who


    was passionately choosing purses for a rich housewife. ¡°Prettydy, could you please get this purse


    for me?¡± Rachel asked.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    ¡°Miss, that is our brand¡¯s global limited-edition purse. Because the color is not resistant to dirt, you


    can¡¯t touch it casually,¡± the pretty, short-haired sales assistant immediately said indifferently.


    After having worked in a luxury retail store for a long time, she could tell with a nce which ss


    this customer belonged to.


    The person in front of her was dressed in a very ordinary manner. She wasn¡¯t even holding a purse.


    At one nce, she could tell this person was poor.


    She didn¡¯t have to waste her energy on a poor person like that.


    ¡°I know¡­ But I want to buy it¡­¡± Rachel Wood said.


    ¡°Miss, that purse costs 300,000¡­¡± The pretty, short-haired assistant said.


    Right then, the rich housewife next to the pretty, short-haired sales assistant directly walked up to


    Rachel and pointed at the bag Rachel was looking at. ¡°This one. Let me have a look at it¡­¡±


    The pretty, short-haired sales assistant diligently and hastily stepped forward, took the purse out,


    and handed it to the rich housewife.


    Her condescending behavior made Rachel feel extremely ufortable.


    ¡°You probably run a business for imitated goods, don¡¯t you?¡± The rich housewife carefully examined


    the purse in her hand while she said coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rachel frowned slightly.


    The rich housewife sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you know very well what I mean? Isn¡¯t it true that many people


    in that line of business likeing to official stores to check out the real goods? After that, they¡¯ll


    record down the details and make replicas of these goods. Based on how you¡¯re dressed, I doubt


    you¡¯re really here to buy purses.¡±


    The rich housewife and the pretty, short-haired sales assistant both seemed to be looking down on


    Rachel. This made her feel even more ufortable.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian Brenand, who was standing outside the store, saw everything.


    At first, Sebastian was smiling. But now, his facial expression had turned cold.


    When the pretty, short-haired sales assistant looked up, she saw Sebastian.


    Knowing that a rich customer was here, she instantly smiled passionately to wee him. ¡°Hey, Mr.


    Brenand. What brought you here¡­¡±


    Sebastian looked coldly at her before walking directly to Rachel. He then wrapped his arm around


    her waist.


    In an instant, the pretty, short-haired sales assistant had a look of horror upon her face. Her entire


    body began to tremble.


    ¡®What?


    ¡®Is thispletely unremarkable-lookingdy Mr. Brenand¡¯s woman?


    ¡®She looks so d*mn poor. How could she be Mr. Brenand¡¯s woman?¡¯


    Meanwhile, the rich housewife also seemedpletely dumbfounded.


    Although she didn¡¯t recognize the young man in front of her, he didn¡¯t seem like someone she


    should mess with based on his extraordinary aura and the branded clothes he was wearing.


    She never dreamed that the woman in front of her, who looked so insignificant, was associated with


    a young, rich man like him.


    Her instincts told her that she had bumped into serious trouble today.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian looked coldly at the rich housewife. ¡°Who did you say makes replicas?¡± he asked.


    The rich housewife suddenly seemed awkward. ¡°About that, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­ It¡¯s a


    misunderstanding¡­¡±


    Sebastian snorted coldly. ¡°I know who your husband is¡­ Go back and tell him that all his


    partnership projects with Sebastian Brenand have been terminated¡­¡±


    When the rich housewife heard Sebastian¡¯s full name, she was instantly stunned¡­


    What? Was this person before her actually Sebastian, someone from the aristocratic ss in


    Antis?


    Had she actually offended Sebastian¡¯s woman?


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ Mr. Brenand, I was wrong¡­¡± The rich housewife instantly took a step forward with


    her palms pressed together. She looked at Sebastian and begged for his forgiveness.


    However, why would Sebastian even care about her?


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows and looked at her coldly. ¡°If an apology was sufficient, why do we


    need the police?¡±


    After that, Sebastian turned to look at the short-haired female sales assistant. ¡°Is the quality of staff


    who work for Stanley Batton this bad now? Wait for your termination letter.¡±

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Upon hearing this, Rachel Wood subconsciously tugged at Sebastian Brenand¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not do


    this¡­ We should try to forgive others whenever possible,¡± she said softly.


    This was a principle her parents taught her since she was a child.


    ¡°Forgive? But I will not spare anyone who has offended you.¡± Sebastian had a very domineering


    tone.


    Rachel shook her head again. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Did you want to buy a purse? Let¡¯s go¡­ We¡¯ll go across¡­¡± Sebastian directly changed the topic.


    He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and headed to the LV store on the opposite side.


    The pretty, short-haired sales assistant waspletely dumbfounded. She immediately stepped


    forward without a care for anything else and pressed her palms together while she looked at


    Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Brenand, please don¡¯t do that¡­ I really need this job.¡±


    ¡°Based on your attitude at work, I feel that you don¡¯t really need it¡­¡± With that, Sebastian brought


    Rachel to the LV store on the opposite side while she watched.


    He didn¡¯t go inside directly. Instead, he stood in front of the entrance and waved at a beautiful sales


    assistant.


    When the beautiful sales assistant saw this, she immediately approached Sebastian attentively.


    ¡°How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°Pack up all the purses here¡­ I want all of them¡­ And I mean all of them¡­¡± Sebastian said coldly.


    ¡°Alright, sir!¡± The beautiful sales assistant grinned from ear to ear when she heard this.


    This was a huge deal!


    When the rich housewives in the store heard this, they were also all instantly shocked¡­


    Hearing this, Rachel immediately clutched Sebastian¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t do that¡­ I don¡¯t need so


    many purses.¡±


    ¡°No, you need it¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t¡­¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°If you keep talking, I¡¯m going to kiss you,¡± Sebastian said.


    Rachel immediately shut up¡­


    Sebastian always did what he wanted without restraint. If he said he¡¯d kiss her here, he really would


    do it¡­


    In reality, Rachel knew why Sebastian was doing this.


    He just wanted to vent her frustration on her behalf.


    Sebastian wanted the female sales assistant who lost her job to regret what she did to Rachel


    today.


    However, was it really worth spending countless amounts of money out of anger just to vent?


    By then, the pretty, short-haired sales assistant in the Chanel store on the opposite side was


    already feeling immensely regretful.


    Not only did she lose her job today, but she even lost a major client!


    She was really envious of the sales assistant in the LV store.


    If only she had been nicer to Mr. Brenand¡¯s woman, that huge order would have been hers now¡­


    The rich housewife beside her was also feeling deeply regretful.


    The rich housewife directly dropped her purse on the floor and walked hastily over to Sebastian and


    Rachel. She repeatedly bowed to them. ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry. Mr. Brenand and this prettydy,


    please forgive me¡­ Do whatever you want to me if you¡¯re angry, but please don¡¯t target our family¡¯s


    company.¡±


    Rachel tugged at Sebastian¡¯s hand. She wanted him just to drop the case¡­


    But Sebastian ignored her and went straight into the store with Rachel in his arms. They then sat


    down on the fluffy ck sofa.


    Even so, the rich housewife still had no intention of leaving. She continued to stand quietly at the


    door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Themotion in the store had attracted a lot of attention.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused upon the three of them.


    Although it was awkward, the rich housewife still didn¡¯t want to leave¡­


    When Rachel saw the rich housewife acting that way, she tugged at Sebastian¡¯s arm again. ¡°Really,


    just forget it¡­ To be honest, she only said a few things¡­ This isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    ¡°Not necessary? I think it¡¯s very much necessary. You¡¯re the woman I care so much about, someone


    whom I can¡¯t even speak a word of harshness to. How could I allow someone to bully you out


    here?¡± Sebastian Brenand red at the rich housewife coldly.


    Suddenly, his domineering words made Rachel Wood feel a tingling sensation at the bottom of her


    heart.


    Rachel felt a warmth in her heart. ¡°Hey, I know you¡¯re mad. I¡¯m mad too, but she has already


    apologized.¡±


    However, Sebastian still had a cold expression on his face. ¡°If you keep talking, I¡¯m going to get


    angry. You won¡¯t be able to coax me then.¡±


    Rachel frowned helplessly at once.


    It looked like Sebastian had already made up his mind.


    She could only bring this topic up again after he calmed downter.


    Having been with Sebastian for a long time, Rachel already knew him very well.


    He was a little stubborn at times.


    When he lost his temper, nobody would be able to calm him down.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Even if someone wanted to reason with him, one would have to wait until he calmed down before


    speaking to him.


    Due to the huge number of purses bought, the sales assistant had to spend one full hour to type out


    the receipt.


    An hourter, Sebastian paid the bill and left Dream Garden¡¯s address behind. After that, he


    wrapped his arm around Rachel and was prepared to leave.


    At this point, the rich housewife was still standing at the door.


    Sebastian chose to ignore her and walked away with Rachel in his arms.


    The rich housewife followed them again and kept apologizing. She wasn¡¯t giving up at all. ¡°Mr.


    Brenand¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡±


    Sebastian still ignored her. He directly pulled Rachel along as if nothing happened. They continued


    walking forward.


    Seeing the rich housewife like this, Rachel increasingly felt sorry for her.


    However, she knew that Sebastian was still angry. Hence, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Just like this, the two of them walked to Sebastian¡¯s white Ferrari while the rich housewife followed


    them. Eventually, they got into the car.


    After closing the door, Sebastian floored the gas pedal and sped away.


    ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± Sebastian asked.


    Rachel shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything at all¡­¡±


    When Sebastian saw a store by the road that sold milk tea, he immediately looked at Rachel. ¡°You


    like their roasted grass jelly milk tea, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll buy it for you¡­¡±


    Sebastian stopped the car in front of the milk tea store on the opposite side of the road after saying


    that. He then got out of the car and went to line up to buy Rachel her roasted grass jelly milk tea.


    By then, a long queue had formed in front of the store.


    As soon as the luxury car stopped, it immediately attracted a lot of attention¡­


    Sebastian got out of the car in full view of everyone and walked directly to the back of the line to


    quietly line up.


    Sebastian was wearing a whole body of branded clothes. On top of that, the sports car behind him


    cost tens of millions. Coupled with those things, he was also extremely handsome. All the young


    girls around him went crazy over him.


    A man like him ticked all the boxes of a woman¡¯s fantasies of Prince Charming.


    However, despite the burning gazes around him, Sebastian didn¡¯t even look at anyone else.


    Right then, a beautifuldy who looked like an inte celebrity walked up to Sebastian. ¡°Hey,


    handsome guy, do you mind adding me on WeChat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested¡­¡± Sebastian frowned slightly.


    Right after he said that, another beautifuldy, who looked like an inte celebrity, walked over to


    him from somewhere nearby. ¡°Hey¡­ Mr. Brenand, didn¡¯t you say you hated queuing up for things?


    Why did you personally queue up today?¡±


    Sebastian remembered this girl before him. She was one of his sugar-babies in the past.


    She was also a popr female live-streamer on a popr live-streaming website in the country. Her


    name was Pearlie Ferguson.


    Back then, he got rid of all his sugar-babies for Rachel¡¯s sake. Naturally, he also cut off all contact


    with her.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m buying something for my wife¡­¡± Sebastian had an indifferent expression on his face.


    When Pearlie heard this, a disappointed smile appeared on her face. ¡°She must be the one who


    made you dump everyone else, right?¡±

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    Sebastian Brenand slowly and methodically took a cigarette out of the cigarette case. He ced the


    cigarette in his mouth before lighting it up and taking a puff at it. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He said indifferently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He had nothing to hide.


    Pearlie Ferguson¡¯s smile gradually faded away. Her envy toward Sebastian¡¯s so-called wife seemed


    to be at an all-time high.


    Pearlie was curious about the kind of woman she must have been to make Sebastian Brenand do


    such a thing.


    In the past, Pearlie always thought that no woman could ever tie down a man like Sebastian.


    But to her surprise, it had happened.


    Sebastian¡¯s entire body of branded clothes already made him stand out in the crowd. On top of that,


    he looked handsome. It made him appear even more attractive.


    All the passersby couldn¡¯t help but nce at him a few more times.


    At this moment, Rachel Wood slowly got out of the car. She stood right where she was and looked


    at Sebastian. ¡°Come here for a second¡­¡± She said softly.


    Sebastian instantly walked over to Rachel and rubbed her head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked.


    Rachel directly passed him his phone that was constantly vibrating. ¡°Your phone hasn¡¯t stopped


    ringing¡­¡±


    When Sebastian saw that the caller¡¯s number was unknown to him and that it was unimportant, he


    directly hung up the phone.


    After that, he looked at Rachel earnestly. ¡°That girl earlier was my¡­ Umm¡­ We interacted before.


    She was just saying hello to me¡­ We didn¡¯t talk about anything else. It¡¯s true¡­¡±


    When Rachel saw how nervous Sebastian seemed, she instantly found him extremely adorable.


    She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she pinched his cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t use you of talking about


    anything. Why are you so nervous? I¡¯m not angry¡­¡±


    Sebastian immediately raised three of his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ I swear¡­¡± He added seriously.


    After that, Sebastian gently held Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°I know that girls are sometimes actually angry


    when they say they aren¡¯t¡­¡±


    Rachelughed helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I¡¯m really not¡­¡±


    She knew him well enough.


    Now, he wasn¡¯t even capable of the thought of cheating on her.


    Pearlie witnessed all of this from not too far away¡­


    At that moment, apart from feeling envious and jealous, she felt even more shocked.


    It turned out that Sebastian was capable of being this humble in front of a woman.


    However, why wasn¡¯t she the woman who made him change his ways?


    She felt that she was much prettier than the woman next to him.


    Right then, she felt so jealous that she could die.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get back to the line¡­¡± Sebastian ruffled Rachel¡¯s hair softly yet again. He then


    rejoined the queue next to Pearlie.


    ¡°Why did you not pick me?¡± Pearlie couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any reason,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Why her then?¡± Pearlie asked.


    ¡°Because I love her. That¡¯s why it must be her,¡± Sebastian said.


    ***


    At first, X Quest was still sleepy as heck. But after getting home and taking a shower, she didn¡¯t


    feel tired anymore.


    Once she applied her skincare products, she got back onto the bed.


    At this moment, Stanley Batton was sitting cross-legged at the head of the bed as he went through


    his work emails on his phone.


    When Stanley saw Xing over, he immediately pinned her down on the bed¡ª


    X''s heart suddenly tightened. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Stanley chuckled softly.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    In an instant, X Quest felt as if she had exhausted a current of electricity in the deepest part of


    her heart.


    Her entire heart felt numb.


    ***


    The next morning, when X opened her eyes, Stanley Batton was no longer by her side.


    She subconsciously reached out and touched her side, only to find that it was cold.


    That meant he had been up for a long time.


    After getting out of bed with much difficulty, she put on simple makeup and went to Quest Group for


    thepany¡¯s regr group meeting.


    After the group meeting, she held a separate meeting for the sales department and the design


    department that she managed.


    During this period when her father was not around in thepany, her scope of work had expanded


    a lot.


    She heard that her father had been very rxedtely. He had been traveling a lot to rx his mind.


    In their WeChat conversation, there were either screenshots of daily work-rted things or pictures


    from her father while he was abroad. There were also all sorts ofpliments from him.


    While her father became more rxed, it was the opposite case for X. All the responsibilities in


    the group fell upon her alone.


    However, X didn¡¯t think this was a big deal. That¡¯s because this was how she expected her life to


    be in the future.


    In fact, in the future, she might get even busier than she was now.


    It was because the career blueprint she had outlined in her mind was far moreplex than what


    she saw now.


    She wanted to expand the business more, which meant that she would have to take on even more


    pressure.


    However, X felt that having pressure was a good thing.


    With pressure, it meant she was constantly improving. To wear a crown, one must be able to bear


    its weight.


    This was a fair world. One could only reap more fruitful results than others if one put in more effort


    than others.


    Life onlysted a few decades. If she didn¡¯t work hard now, when would she do it?


    One meeting after another, the entire morning passed just like that.


    When X returned to her office, she felt as if her throat was on fire. Her entire body ached even


    more.


    In the afternoon, she had to go to Eldoris to inspect the sea park that Quest Group was building. In


    the evening, she still needed to go through the files of X Entertainment¡¯s trainees.


    She had a lot to do today.


    To save time, she simply cooked some noodles in the office.


    After that, she drove over to Eldoris.


    Six Porsche Cayenne security cars followed closely behind her.


    The fleet of luxury cars on the road was incredibly cool, and they drew a lot of attention¡­


    After approximately two hours, X arrived at the entrance to Eldoris Ocean Theme Park.


    The external portion of the ocean theme park had already beenpleted.


    From the outside, this ce looked like a huge pce on the ocean¡­


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The pure white European pce-style architecture was dominantly enacted on the edge of the sea.


    It was luxurious and grand.


    With the blue sky as its backdrop, the pce looked exceptionally good.


    Sitting in the car and looking at all this, the corners of X¡¯s mouth lifted to form a satisfied smile.


    X felt highly aplished when she saw what she designed beingpleted so well.


    Right then, a bodyguard opened the car door for her.


    She gracefully got out of the car.


    Immediately after that, a young, tough-looking guy wearing a safety helmet, a gray shirt, and white


    cks walked up to X.


    This man was known to X as the supervisor of this ocean theme park project. His name was


    Zavien Shaw.


    The man looked at X respectfully. ¡°Ms. Quest, nice to meet you. Pleasee with me¡­¡±


    At this moment, Zavien was deeply amazed by X¡¯s beauty.


    This was the first time he saw X in person.


    She looked even better than in the videos and photos he¡¯d seen¡­

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    To men, X Quest was like a luxurious, limited-edition woman. Even a single nce at her was a


    luxury.


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Pleasee with me,¡± Zavien Shaw said excitedly.


    He then deliberately contained his excitement and guided X into the theme park.


    Upon entering the theme park, they first went to get helmets and put them on. After that, they


    started to take a tour under Zavien¡¯s lead.


    However, the golden safety helmet couldn¡¯t conceal her stunning beauty at all.


    The ocean theme park was divided into two different areas.


    One was thend amusement park area, while the other was the water amusement park area. The


    two areas were connected.


    Thend area was basicallypleted, and a variety of amusement facilities had already been put


    in ce.


    Now, only the water amusement park area was still under construction.


    The construction of the water amusement park area had only just begun. A lot of things weren¡¯t


    done yet.


    After carefully inspecting the theme park and seeing that it was almost time to leave, X walked


    out of the theme park while apanied by Zavien.


    After interacting with Zavien, X felt that he was a very straightforward person.


    It was typical of a northern man¡¯s personality.


    While standing at the entrance, X excitedly took several pictures of the front of the theme park.


    After that, she prepared to get into her car.


    Right then, Zavien instantly looked at her from behind. ¡°Ms. Quest¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± X turned around with a smile.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Zavien said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re not happy about here?¡± X asked.


    Zavien shook his head.


    He wasn¡¯t unhappy about anything here. He just wanted to add her on WeChat¡­


    Although he clearly knew that she was married, he still wanted to add her as a friend.


    He didn¡¯t have any other malicious thoughts, but he just wanted to see her on social media


    asionally. Just one look at her was enough.


    That was because he really liked this pure and noble woman. Not only was she pretty, but she also


    had a pleasant personality. She never looked down on anyone.


    Even when she interacted with the ordinary workers in this ce, she was always gentle.


    Back when Zavien first saw her picture, he had fallen for her immediately. Now that he saw her in


    person, he liked her even more.


    However, he couldn¡¯t speak up about it.


    Today, he didn¡¯t even have the right to ask her to add him on WeChat.


    ¡°Did someone bully you?¡± X asked.


    Zavien shook his head again. ¡°Nobody bullied me¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the matter?¡± X asked.


    Zavien smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Forget it. You should get going¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then¡­¡± X said.


    After that, X waved at Zavien, turned around, and got into her red Maserati.


    Zavien stood where he was and watched X leave.


    Even after she had driven off far away, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to look away.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, his phone started to ring.


    On the screen, apart from a single ¡®one¡¯ digit, the rest of the numbers were all zero¡­


    Zavien instantly pressed the button to hang up coldly.


    Right then, this number called him again.


    Zavien frowned deeply before picking up the call with an impatient look on his face. ¡°What exactly


    do you want?¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­ The old master is dying¡­¡± A man¡¯s voice could be heard.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    ¡°Then, let him die, and stop calling me,¡± Zavien Shaw said.


    After that, he immediately blocked the number and entered the theme park with a cold expression


    on his face.


    The moment he turned around, his eyes had unknowingly be red.


    ***


    By the time X Quest returned to Antis, it was already past six o¡¯clock.


    The golden sunset was hanging halfway in the sky, and the world seemed to be enveloped in a


    warm golden glow.


    In Antis, the temperature dropped significantly after the sunset.


    At this moment, her sports car¡¯s roof was open. A cool breeze blew against her, and it made her feel


    refreshed.


    Since it was just after working hours and time for dinner, the entire road was congested by the time


    she arrived in the city center.


    After a while, traffic came to aplete standstill.


    Hence, X could only wait silently.


    After waiting for a long while, and seeing that the traffic in front of her still wasn¡¯t moving, X took


    her phone out and began to scroll through TikTok.


    As soon as she opened TikTok, she saw a video of herself on the road in her red Maserati with its


    roof opened.


    The video was taken from behind.


    The head-on wind blowing against her ck ponytail made it swerve along.


    X was wearing a pure-white dress with tight straps, and her back appeared slim and attractive.


    In the video, a man¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Look at her in her twenties, and then look at me. She¡¯s


    driving a Maserati while I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he said that, the man shifted the camera to his steering wheel that showed the car¡¯s


    pentagon-shaped logo.


    X¡¯s outfit and the scenery outside were both from today.


    She figured that somebody must have taken the video while she was driving back to the city.


    This video was getting very popr.


    There were 200,000 likes and 100,000ments¡­


    Out of boredom, she tapped on one of thements to take a look¡ª


    ¡°Prettydy, you look so cool from behind. I love it¡­ Even if it¡¯s just from the back, you¡¯re still


    amazingly good-looking!¡±


    ¡°Is this the car X Quest drove when she was rumored to have had an affair with my idol, Jay


    Corben? It really does look like it¡­¡±


    ¡°X Quest really is like the most blesseddy in the world. Ow-ow-ow, she¡¯s way too pretty.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s a fun fact: Most of the idols you like work for X Quest. Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°X Quest really is the most blesseddy in the world. I¡¯m sure nobody can¡¯t argue against me if I


    say nobody is happier than X, right?¡±


    Right then, the car in front of X began to move¡­


    While X looked at thement section, she smiled a little. After that, she put her phone away


    and continued to drive forward.


    Throughout the drive, many male taxi drivers honked at her.


    Since X was used to this, she didn¡¯t even bother to look at them.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Stanley Batton was on hisptop in his office, holding a meeting with


    employees from each department in thepany.


    Theputer screen was divided into several tiles.


    Each tile represented one department, and every single tile seemed upied with people in their


    seats.


    Stanley wore a white shirt and a pair of ck pants. There wasn¡¯t a single crease on his clothes


    from head to toe.


    His ck hair was brushed to the back loosely, and he looked both cool and handsome.


    He seemed extremely focused. With a cold look in his eyes, coupled with his strong aura, it was


    sufficient to keep everyone on their toes.


    The employees from each department were sitting upright as they listened to what he said.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t in front of them, none of them dared to take this meeting lightly.

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Originally, X Quest wanted to go back to Quest Group. But seeing that it waste, she decided to


    head home.


    Hence, she called Stanley Batton on the phone as she drove.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to head home¡­ Have you gotten home yet? I want to eat the dumplings you make


    tonight,¡± X asked straightforwardly.


    On the other end of the call, Stanley was still sitting in front of hisptop. As his hand identally


    touched the loudspeaker button, X¡¯s voice could now be heard in the entire office.


    Suddenly, the employees who were paying serious attention to what Stanley was saying while they


    stared at theirptops were all stunned¡­


    Stanley didn¡¯t care either. Instead, he calmly switched off the loudspeaker function. After that, he


    slowly stood up and walked over to the huge French window. ¡°Sure. What fillings do you want?¡± He


    looked down at the congested city calmly as he asked.


    Although Stanley had walked away, the employees from various departments could still hear him


    clearly.


    The expressions of everyone on the screen grew increasingly bizarre.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with a mixture of three types of fillings. Are you at home?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m in a meeting¡­ I¡¯ll head home immediately,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Forget it then. I¡¯ll make it myself,¡± X said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­ I¡¯ll make it for you once I get home. The meeting here will be ending soon,¡±


    Stanley said.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll buy the ingredients,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley said.


    After that, the two of them hung up at the same time.


    Stanley slowly turned around. Instantly, his facial expression turned cold once again. He returned to


    theptop¡­


    On the screen, the employees who initially had odd looks in their eyes immediately resumed their


    originally serious sitting posture when they saw himing over.


    ¡°Alright¡­ That¡¯s it for today¡¯s meeting¡­ Dismissed,¡± Stanley said indifferently.


    After that, he directly turned off hisptop.


    The next second, everyone in thepany went crazy. Thepany¡¯s main group chat was


    flooded¡ª


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t he say today¡¯s meeting would end at seven o¡¯clock? Did he leave just like that after his


    wife said she wanted to eat dumplings?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think anything is shocking about this, is there? It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve seen


    him like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious how X managed to do that. How could she order our CEO around as she


    deemed fit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more curious about what methods X used to control a man like Stanley.¡±


    ¡°I suggest X publish a book on how to control one¡¯s husband. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll sell like hotcakes,


    alright?¡±


    Since Stanley wasn¡¯t in this group, everyone spoke their mind a little more freely¡­


    On the other hand, in the special assistant¡¯s office, Zack Cassidy kept an eye on the messages in


    the group chat.


    While he read thements from the employees, Zack silently pushed his silver-framed sses up


    his nose bridge. ¡®To be honest, I¡¯m also curious about the things you are all curious about.¡¯ He


    thought.


    ***


    X first went to the supermarket to buy groceries. After that, she carried all the stuff she bought


    and returned home.


    Just as she arrived home, Stanley walked through the door.


    He had a ck coat casually hung on his arm. Although he was tired after a long day, he didn¡¯t


    show it at all.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When Stanley saw X, a smile instantly appeared on his cold, austere face. ¡°Is it heavy?¡±


    After saying that, Stanley reached out and took the bag full of groceries away from her.


    X shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not a weak girl. It¡¯s not heavy for me.¡±


    Stanley affectionately ruffled her hair. ¡°Alright. Go and sit down. I¡¯ll cook for you now.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you? I can knead the dough and roll it out for you. What do you think?¡± X asked


    with interest.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it¡­ Go and rest¡­ You¡¯ve had a long day,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not tired¡­¡± X¡¯s voice sounded soft and gentle as usual.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not tired, you should go and y your games¡­ Did you get married to me just to


    cook?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll end up spoiling me like this,¡± X said.


    The glisten in X¡¯s eyes grew brighter with her smile. Under the soft lighting, her fairy-like aura


    became even more obvious.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    ¡°I just want to spoil you rotten.¡± Stanley Batton gently put down the things in his hand. He extended


    his arms and pulled X Quest into his embrace.


    X was stillughing. ¡°What if I really got spoiled to the point ofwlessness? You¡¯ll regret it¡­¡±


    That said, X did feel that she was a bit spoiled rotten.


    For example, she was bingzier when it came to cooking.


    Also, she was not as diligent as she was before in cleaning up the house.


    At home, she was doing increasingly lesser, but Stanley was doing more.


    X thought that no one would probably believe her if she told them a man who earned tens of


    millions of dors a minute would be willing to waste his time on chores around the house.


    ¡°Who cares about thew? As my woman, you can do whatever you want. You can even walk


    sideways in Country Z¡­¡± Stanley whispered next to X¡¯s ear.


    The sexy bass in his voice, coupled with a unique maic quality, made Stanley¡¯s voice sound


    almost like a cello. It was as if he could instantly cause tingles in someone¡¯s bones.


    The domineering tone of his voice made X feel very safe.


    X chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯m not a crab. Why would I walk sideways? Even if I have you to back me up,


    I want to live like a normal person.¡±


    Stanley looked at her seriously as he held her face. ¡°Hmm¡­ To be honest, you can asionally


    choose not to be a human too¡­¡±


    X instantly blushed at his teasing.


    His scorching breath that brushed her earlobe and the delicate skin on her neck instantly caused a


    sense of numbness to spread across her body.


    X felt as if the deepest part of her heart was bing numb¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Embarrassed, X clenched her fists tightly and gently hit Stanley¡¯s firm chest muscle. ¡°Stanley


    Batton! Be a little more serious¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just you and me here. Why do we have to be so serious? Hmm?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Go and cook¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± Stanely said.


    With that, he gently lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    After that, he carried the grocery bag into the kitchen.


    Although Stanley had left, X¡¯s heart was still beating wildly.


    The skin all over her body was on fire after being teased by this man¡­


    Like a cat, X stood in ce for a long time before she came back to her senses. She then went


    into the bathroom to wash her hands.


    After that, she walked directly to the sofa and sat down in a cross-legged manner. She opened


    League of Legends on herptop.


    X had been very busy over the past few days, and she didn¡¯t have time to y games at all.


    Since she was worried about getting rusty, she decided to y a match.


    After a tense day today, it was an excellent opportunity to rx a little.


    After rxing, she could have dinner. Then, she¡¯d be able to continue workingfortably¡­


    She was just getting ready to y the game when, all of a sudden, a message popped up on the


    Twitch application. ¡°The match between Team XS and Team DG is about to start¡­¡±


    X immediately exited from the game. After that, she tapped on the match¡¯s live stream channel¡­


    This time around, Team XS performed a little poorly. They lost the first two rounds¡­


    Alex was in a particrly terrible state. Hence, X wanted to pay closer attention to him¡­


    When she entered the live stream channel, the team members were already sitting in front of their


    respectiveputers, and they had alreadypleted their Battle Pass tasks.


    On Team XS¡¯s side, the top solo was Kalista, the junglene was Trundle, the mid solo was


    Lenc, and the bottomners were Aphelios and Tahm Kench.


    On the other hand, their opponents had Ornn as the top solo, Nidalee in the junglene, Orianna as


    the mid solo, and Ezreal with Nautilus in the bottomne.


    Soon,ments began to flood the live stream channel. Thements nearly covered the entire


    screen.


    Team XS¡¯s poprity seemed much better than their opponent¡¯s.


    Hence, all thements that popped up were rted to Team XS. Some people were cheering


    them on while others were dissing Alex.


    To cheer everyone on, X directly recharged 500,000 and started giving gifts to each yer¡­

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    In the live stream channel, there were constant notifications of X Quest sending super rockets to


    each team member.


    Soon, the live stream channel was filled with even more messages.


    ¡°What? Is this person ultra-rich? She¡¯s giving gifts as if they don¡¯t cost anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°X Quest¡­ Look at me. I like you a lot¡­¡±


    X had already gotten used to seeing messages like these. Hence, she wasn¡¯t affected too much


    on the inside. Instead, she silently closed the live stream channel and paid serious attention to the


    competition.


    The first game went well in the early stage.


    In the middle of the game, Alex allowed his opponents to kill him a few times at the topne.


    A normal game had directly been ruined¡­


    X subconsciously opened the live stream channel to take a look¡­


    Just as she expected, it was filled with only criticism¡ª


    ¡°What on earth¡­ Is this the best topne in the world? To me, it looks like he¡¯s the topne that


    feeds the most, alright?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it just looks like he dies every time his opponents initiate a fight. He doesn¡¯t deserve the


    title of the best yer in the world. This could only happen in an imaginary world, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in good time¡­ Alex, it really is all in good time! I suggest you retire as soon as possible.


    Don¡¯t mess up the future of the other yers.¡±


    ¡°Is this how bad Alex has be? Why is he making so many low-level mistakes? I can¡¯t believe


    it¡¯s you¡­¡±


    Just as X expected, thements were all harsh.


    This was how Esportspetitions worked. Those who won would be praised, while those who lost


    would be condemned.


    Alex personally had this kind of gaming style. His gamey was aggressive, and he liked to


    suppress his opponents until they couldn¡¯t breathe.


    He never feared getting into a fight¡­


    Previously, many miraculous oues and Alex¡¯s shocking gamey mechanics all happened


    because he wasn¡¯t afraid of dying.


    However, recently, from his gamey, there seemed to be many details missing. He really was


    ying a little differently from before.


    In the second game¡­


    Team XS allowed Alex to pick Lucian.


    This time¡­


    When the game started, Alex got killed twice by his opponents because he pushed thene too


    aggressively¡­


    This caused the topne to lose advantage in the early stagepletely.


    In theter stage of the game, the topne waspletely destroyed.


    The topne¡¯s disadvantaged state resulted in side effects for Alex¡¯s teammates¡­


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    In the end, Team XS lost to Team DG in both matches.


    When X saw the final bit of their base being destroyed, she felt indescribably disappointed too.


    Suddenly, the live stream channel was flooded¡ª


    At one nce, people were all cursing. All sorts of unpleasant things appeared in front of X once


    again¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s all in good time. Alex, despite taking up the greatest amount of resources in the team, your


    performance is the worst!¡±


    ¡°Just retire already¡­ What have you been doing in the past few matches? Do you only know how to


    y Lucian and Kalista?¡±


    ¡°He only knows how to y ranged heroes against melee heroes. I¡¯m really going to vomit. X


    Quest is suffering from a huge loss¡­ After joining Team XS, he¡¯s barely yed a few matches, and


    his gamey has already gone downhill.¡±


    Right then, on the screen, two handsome malementators, Luffy and Ben, even spoke


    straightforwardly¡ª


    ¡°I think Alex¡¯s recent performance has been extremely terrible. He¡¯s thoroughly lost his dominance


    as a topne,¡± Luffy said.


    ¡°I think so too. His gamey has been going downhilltely. It¡¯s like he¡¯s be a different


    person¡­¡± Ben said.


    ¡°Perhaps, this is the reality. Every yer goes through this. There will always be someone standing


    at the peak, but nobody can stand there forever¡­¡± Luffy said.

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ To be honest, Alex has dominated the topne for a very long time. Perhaps, it¡¯s time


    for a new king to be born in League of Legends¡¯ topne¡­¡± Ben said.


    The live stream channel was filled with negativity¡­


    Looking at it gave X Quest a headache. Hence, she turned it off again¡­


    Suddenly, the screen was a lot morefortable to look at.


    Although the entire game was ufortable to watch, X managed to discover the source of the


    problem.


    Alex seemed to be ying poorly because of an issue with his mentality.


    On several asions, when five of his opponents went after him, he should have escaped, but he


    didn¡¯t¡­


    X felt that she needed to have a chat with him.


    Meanwhile, after thepetition ended, Alex and the others walked into a lounge with their heads


    lowered in disappointment.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The members of Team XS collectively shut everyone out.


    Among them, Alex did the worst¡­


    The teenager¡¯s eyes no longer had the lively glimmer they once did. Now, he sat on the sofa with


    his head lowered. As he silently closed his eyes, tears began to trickle down his cheeks silently.


    With his silver bangs slightly covering his eyes, he seemed unusually disheveled.


    Alex felt that he had gone downhill a lot recently, and he was panicking.


    However, the more he panicked, the more mistakes he made. The more mistakes he made, the


    more he would doubt himself¡­


    He seemed to have fallen into a vicious cycle.


    Having yed the game for so long, he never had, for a moment, doubted himself. He had always


    been confident and calm.


    But now, he was beginning to doubt himself.


    When he opened his eyes to look at his phone, he sawizens criticizing him mercilessly. He was


    in a nasty mood, but he couldn¡¯t find it in him to refute¡­


    He felt that what everyone said was right. He didn¡¯t have the dominance he once did.


    Soon, Alex¡¯s teammates gathered around him and started picking on the mistakes he made today.


    They keptining to him.


    Right after that, the CEO, Michael Gabriel, walked over with a frown upon his face and looked at


    Alex. ¡°What were you doing in the matches today? Think about how you¡¯ll recover to your former


    state¡­¡±


    The team¡¯s manager, Ian Lauder, also spoke. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯d be best if you stopped letting yourself go


    downhill¡­¡±


    Every word they said made Alex feel terrible on the inside, but he couldn¡¯t find it in him to argue


    against them.


    He doubted himself even more and became even more frustrated.


    Right then, X¡¯s call came in¡­


    When Alex saw her number, he took in a deep breath guiltily before walking over to the window to


    pick the call up. ¡°Boss¡­¡± He said.


    The spotless ss reflected his disappointed facial expression at that moment.


    ¡°Alex¡­ I saw the match¡­ Have you lost your confidence?¡± X asked directly.


    Alex didn¡¯t avoid her question at all, and he nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ I suspect that I¡¯m already on the


    decline. I can¡¯t beat other yers anymore.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ You¡¯re still at your peak. Believe me. You¡¯re the best¡­ As long as you keep calm and find


    yourself again, you¡¯ll definitely win,¡± X said.


    X believed that Alex was performing poorly because of his mentality and not because of his


    declining gamey mechanics¡­


    Alex was still so young. He definitely wasn¡¯t going downhill with his gamey.


    Meanwhile, what X needed to do right now was not to criticize him but to constantly encourage


    him and give him confidence.


    Alex let out a long sigh. An odd look appeared in his eyes for a moment¡­


    These days, everyone had been saying how he was going downhill. Everyone was picking on his


    mistakes and criticizing him.


    X was the only person who came tofort him and encourage him. She told him that he was


    still an excellent yer and that he shouldn¡¯t doubt himself.


    ¡°Hmm. You¡¯ve always been the best yer in my heart. You¡¯re the number one top solo in the


    world¡­ The best top solo¡­ Hurry up and find that confident self of yours¡­ You have to remember


    that all the other top solo yers call you ¡®Daddy¡¯¡­¡± X said.

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    After hearing this, Alex couldn¡¯t help but startughing¡­


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gone downhill¡­ You¡¯re the best yer in my heart. I will wait for you to reim the


    throne in the game. As long as you get your mind back in the right state, you¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± X Quest


    said once again.


    Alex instantly felt a warmth spread in his heart¡­


    X would never know how much her words had encouraged him.


    Now, Alex was like a person who would soon die of thirst, and X was the person who handed him


    water.


    ¡°Are you free tonight?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s team up as a pair in the game. I¡¯ll practice with you¡­ We¡¯ll rediscover the best in you,


    alright?¡± X asked.


    Alex was instantly moved to tears. ¡°Aright¡­ Boss¡­¡±


    He had already made up his mind. He would stay in Team XS until he retired!


    He wasn¡¯t going anywhere else.


    Immediately after that, X called Michael Gabriel and asked him to encourage Alex along with the


    rest¡­ She told him not to affect Alex¡¯s self-confidence.


    After hanging up the phone, X then opened Team XS¡¯s official page.


    The fans inside were stirring up amotion there¡­


    Fans of the team were collectively dissing Alex, while Alex¡¯s fans were frantically defending him.


    Reading all of this gave X a headache. In the end, she decided not to read anything anymore.


    She had great hopes in Team XS.


    She hoped that this team could perform well, and she hoped Alex could do well¡­


    Apart from the team¡¯s performance, there was a more significant reason why she cared so much. It


    was because Alex was a yer she really liked.


    X didn¡¯t want to watch a genius like him get affected by his mentality and ruin his career in the


    end.


    ***


    After having dinner, X gave up on her work. She went straight into the study and opened up her


    desktop to practice with Alex so that he could regain his confidence.


    The two of them yed while they chatted over voice chat¡­


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Whenever Alex performed well in the game, X would praise him excessively.


    Indeed, with her praise, Alex¡¯s gamey improved. He began to feel like he was at his peak


    again¡­


    X was extremely pleased with such results.


    At three in the morning, X really couldn¡¯t stay up any longer, and she went back to the bedroom.


    On the other hand, Alex had no intention to sleep and kept practicing hard.


    X¡¯sforting words convinced him that he was not that bad after all.


    Meanwhile, her words of praise made him regain his confidence¡­


    He could feel that he was beginning to operate at his peak state again, and he wanted to get right


    back into shape¡­


    ***


    Stanley Batton was already asleep when X returned to the bedroom.


    To avoid disturbing him, X made every move very gently¡­


    She went into the bathroom to take a shower first. After that, she tiptoed back into the room andy


    down on the bed. As soon as she did so, Stanley approached her¡­


    His movement was extremely dominant¡­


    X pressed her hands against his chest in a resistant manner and started to beg for mercy. ¡°Not


    today. I¡¯m so tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very enthusiastic when you were praising another man?¡± Stanley asked.


    Sensing his intense jealousy, X chuckled softly. She quickly told Stanley why she was doing it¡­

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    After exining, X Quest started chuckled in a low voice.


    ¡°Like this¡­¡± Stanley Batton said calmly. After that, he rolled over with a satisfied look on his face.


    He held X tightly in his arms.


    X couldn¡¯t resist chuckling a little. ¡°Do you know what you look like now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Stanley asked.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You look like a giant pot of jealousy¡­ The kind that¡¯s filled to the brim¡­ Mmph¡­¡± Before X


    could finish her sentence, a passionate kiss silenced her.


    It took Stanley a long time to let her go reluctantly, and he continued to hold her face. He sounded a


    little aggravated when he spoke. ¡°But why haven¡¯t I heard you praising me like that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You really are jealous¡­¡± X chuckled again.


    After that, she took the initiative to wrap her hands around his neck. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re superb¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best husband in the world,¡± X added.


    Through the light seeping in from outside, X could see Stanley¡¯s frown slowly fading away. A


    vague smile appeared upon his face. ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡­¡±


    X was speechless.


    Why did she feel that this person was a lot more childish than before?


    It was such an insignificant matter. Did he really have to care so much?


    ¡°Is this really necessary, Stanley?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Well, yes¡­¡± Stanley replied.


    ¡°Childish¡­¡± X said.


    How had she not realized that there was such a side to Stanley before?


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Stanley murmured.


    As they spoke, X¡¯s stomach began to growl¡­


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Stanley frowned a little.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m good¡­ I can still hold out until dawn,¡± X said.


    Stanley ruffled her hair softly. ¡°I¡¯ll make you something to eat¡­ What about scallion oil noodles?¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s already veryte¡­¡±


    It was alreadyte. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of making him go through all that work


    downstairs¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± With that, Stanley stood up and switched on the lights.


    Suddenly, the entire world seemed lit up.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡± X stood up decisively and looked at Stanley.


    ¡°Where am I going to find a wife like you if anything were to happen to you due to starvation?


    Hmm?¡± Stanley couldn¡¯t resist pinching her cheeks.


    X suddenly felt her heart warmed. Regardless of how cruelly and coldly he treated others, this


    man before her would always be gentle with her at home.


    ¡°But it¡¯s already veryte. I can¡¯t bear torturing you with all that work,¡± X said.


    ¡°For you, I¡¯m willing to go through any kind of torture¡­¡± Stanley said.


    Seeing how he had already made up his mind, X shook her head helplessly. ¡°Alright. But how do


    you know everything? You even know how to make scallion oil noodles¡­ I don¡¯t even know how to


    make this dish,¡± X said.


    Stanley smiled. ¡°There are things I can¡¯t do, too.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± X had a curious look in her eyes.


    She felt that there was nothing he didn¡¯t know.


    The look in Stanley¡¯s eyes suddenly became even gentler. He gently caressed her cheek with one


    hand. ¡°I can¡¯t not love you¡­¡±


    These words immediately sparked fireworks in X¡¯s chest.


    After taking a deep look at her, Stanley left the room. X could only see his tall figure from the


    back.


    While waiting for Stanley to cook, X opened her phone and started checking on information


    rted to establishing an antiquepany, jade mines, and gold mines¡­


    Whenever X was free these days, she¡¯d think about the path she wanted to take in the future.


    She had figured it out.


    Whether it was gambling on rocks or grabbing good deals now and then, none of these were


    meaningful enough.

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    If X Quest wanted to make big money, then she had to run a bigger business¡­


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    For example, setting up her jade mine, harvesting jade from it, and doing the same with a gold


    mine¡­


    X believed that, with her eyes¡¯ ability, discovering arge-scale jade mine and gold mine was not


    a problem at all.


    Apart from that, she could also establish an antiquepany to acquire and sell antique items.


    As long as she had her ability, identifying genuine treasures would be a piece of cake.


    Meanwhile, grabbing good deals from antique auctions or rock gambling could only be done as a


    hobby.


    If X wanted to earn even more, she needed to engage in bigger deals.


    After making a lot of money, she could continually expand the various businesses she owned.


    She could even expand the scale of her family business.


    When Stanley Batton walked through the door with a bowl of scallion oil noodles, he coincidentally


    saw X searching about the procedures required to set up a gold mine.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to set up a gold mine?¡± Stanley instantly asked when he saw this.


    ¡°Not just a gold mine. I¡¯ve thought about it. I also want to set up a jade mine and an antique


    company. I want to get involved in everything¡­ Now that I have this X-ray vision, wanting to make


    money from these things wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all,¡± X said.


    Since god gave her these eyes, X wanted to get the most out of them.


    X had always set her sight on the stars in the sky, the great oceans, and faraway ces.


    Stanley always knew how ambitious X was.


    He smiled. ¡°Alright. Whatever it is you want to do, go ahead and do it¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you support me?¡± X looked curiously at Stanley.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s something you want to do, I¡¯ll support you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    With that, Stanley slowly and carefully ced the bowl on the nightstand. ¡°Eat first. How much start-


    up capital do you need? Just let me know¡­¡±


    X instantly shook her head and pointed at her eyes. ¡°These¡­ These can help me get the money


    I want. If I don¡¯t have enough, I¡¯ll just gamble on rocks and grab a few good deals from auctions.


    Besides, I have a lot of savings myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure. Come to me if you need any help¡­¡± Stanley said seriously.


    ¡°Alright,¡± X said.


    ***


    As X sleptte at night, she didn¡¯t wake up naturally until noon the next day.


    After opening her eyes and washing up, X changed into a in white halter dress and pulled her


    hair back into a high ponytail.


    X went downstairs and had a simple lunch. She then headed over to Quest Group with no


    makeup on to get through her hectic work.


    By three o¡¯clock, after she had finished everything she was upied with, she stretchedzily. After


    that, she continued to check on information rted to setting up a gold mine, a jade mine, and an


    antiquepany.


    After reading through everything, it was already past four o¡¯clock.


    Since there was nothing left to do, she drove over to thergest antique trading market in Antis¨C


    Riverdale Market.


    X and her twelve bodyguards found an underground parking lot outside the market. After parking


    their cars, the group of people grandly entered the market.


    The market was so big that one couldn¡¯t see the end of it from one nce.


    There was only a singlene for pedestrians in the center of the market.


    On both sides, there were antique stalls of various sizes.


    Most of the things sold at the stores were ced outside. As far as the eye could see, there were all


    sorts of objects on disy.


    Using the knowledge about antiques that she had, X began to wander through the stalls.


    After strolling around for a while, she still didn¡¯t find anything of value.


    In a market like this, there were all kinds of objects. If one had good judgment, one would be able to


    buy genuine stuff.


    Otherwise, one would only be able to buy fake goods.


    However, wanting to find genuine goods was like looking for a needle in a haystack¡­


    When X wandered close to a small stall in the middle of the market, a bronze mirror covered with


    patina caught her attention.


    This bronze mirror was twice as big as the average bronze mirror, and the thickness was also twice


    as thick as the average bronze mirror. There was also a line of a gap in the center.


    It looked like tworge mirrors grouped.

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    This bronze mirror didn¡¯t seem special from the outside. Its workmanship was very rough.


    Although the outside was fully covered with a light green patina, the patina didn¡¯t look like it had


    umted over time.


    It seemed more like it was artificially made.


    At one nce, X Quest could tell that it was a product of a recent pipeline.


    Her instincts told her something must have been squeezed in between the twoyers of bronze


    mirror.


    Meanwhile, its rough and unattractive surface was precisely made to protect the object inside.


    X guessed that a certain antique collector in recent times probably made this seemingly terrible


    bronze mirror to protect the object from being stolen by cing it in between the twoyers.


    Afterward, the bronze mirror might have been misced and ended up here for some particr


    reason.


    As X thought of this, she instantly walked closer to the bronze mirror. She leaned over with her


    hands on her knees and carefully examined the bronze mirror.


    Later, she activated her X-ray vision.


    Soon, she was able to look through the bronze mirror.


    A folded yellowish paper came into sight.


    Soon, she looked through the paper and saw what was on the back of the paper¡­


    The first thing that caught her eyes was the words ¡®made by Pablo Picasso¡¯. There was also a


    drawing of an ancient deity¡¯s upper body.


    X had seen both the style of drawing and the handwriting. They were identical to Pablo


    Picasso¡¯s.


    X¡¯s heart was instantly filled with joy.


    Indeed, there was something inside this bronze mirror. In fact, it was a treasure that was worth a lot


    of money.


    Pablo Picasso!


    It was something from Pablo Picasso, the painting saint of the 18th century.


    As far as she knew, very few of Pablo Picasso¡¯s genuine paintings remained in cirction today.


    The selling price of each one of them was close to five or six billion dors.


    This time, she was going to get rich for real.


    After retracting her gaze, X suppressed the joy in her heart as she turned to look at the middle-


    aged male boss sitting in front of the stall. ¡°Sir, how may I address you?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Warren,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mr. Warren¡­ How much are you selling this bronze mirror for?¡± X asked.


    After saying that, she pointed at the bronze mirror in front of her.


    ¡°You have good judgment. This bronze mirror is from the 7th century¡­¡± Mr. Warren said with a


    smile. ¡°How about this¡­ If you really want it, I¡¯ll sell it to you for 500,000¡­ What do you think?¡± Mr.


    Warren asked.


    When X heard what Mr. Warren said, she couldn¡¯t help butugh to herself.


    Did he intend to ughter her like a pig? Did he say this thing was from the 7th century? Did he


    think of her as a child?


    However, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Pablo Picasso¡¯s painting was worth at least five billion dors¡­


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If the price went higher, it could even go up to six or seven billion dors.


    Buying this with 500,000 dors was considered a profitable deal. Hence, X needed to make this


    deal work.


    ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯ll take it. 500,000¡­¡± X smiled.


    Mr. Warren was overjoyed. ¡°Alright¡­ Alright¡­¡±


    He had bought this lousy mirror for five dors, but he didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d be able to sell it for


    500,000 dors¡­ This certainly was great luck!


    He made a fortune today! Some fools were very easily tricked! Although this woman in front of him


    looked pretty, her brain didn¡¯t work all that well.


    Mr. Warren thought that perhaps when god created her, she was only given good looks but not a lot


    of intelligence.

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    Although Mr. Warren was ecstatic, he couldn¡¯tugh out loud¡­ He could only hold back his urge to


    laugh.


    X Quest smiled. She directly wrote him a check and handed it over to him.


    After epting the check, Mr. Warren instantly became even more excited.


    The bodyguards behind X instantly looked at each other¡­


    This object was clearly fake. If it were genuine, the man wouldn¡¯t have sold it to her for 500,000.


    That was because this was an object from the 7th century!


    Passersby, who saw X making the payment, all secretly judged her for being a fool.


    When rence Steele arrived somewhere not too far away from X, he instantly saw her through


    the crowd.


    That was because she was shining too brightly.


    She shone so brightly that even if she were in a huge crowd, one would be able to spot her directly.


    rence immediately approached X and gently tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    X slowly locked her phone and looked at rence beside her. A look of surprise appeared in her


    eyes. ¡°What a coincidence¡­ I didn¡¯t get to introduce myself thest time properly. Please allow me


    to introduce myself officially. My name is X Quest,¡± X said.


    With that, she took the initiative to extend a hand to rence.


    rence hurriedly shook her hand politely. ¡°I know. I¡¯m here to grab a good deal. Are you here to do


    the same?¡±


    X chuckled. ¡°Yeah¡­ Here, it¡¯s this one¡­¡±


    After saying that, X pointed at the bronze mirror in front of her.


    In the stall next door, the male and female bosses who had their hair pulled into buns couldn¡¯t help


    but roll their eyes at X simultaneously when they saw her grinning from ear to ear. They both felt


    that she was a fool withrge boobs but no brains.


    Mr. Warren recognized rence, and he also knew rence was an expert. Seeing this, he


    instantly looked at X with a panicked expression upon his face. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s a rule in


    antique dealing. Once bought, there can be no refunds¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter what you buy; you aren¡¯t


    allowed to return it. There are no regrets¡­ Understood?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ She won¡¯t regret it,¡± rence said as he looked at Mr. Warren.


    After that, rence shifted his gaze to X¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s because something might be inside


    this¡­¡±


    When Mr. Warren heard this, the smile on his face instantly froze¡­


    Meanwhile, the facial expressions of the male and female bosses with their hair in buns next door


    both froze as well. The two of them started looking at each other.


    ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s inside?¡± Mr. Warren asked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ What¡¯s in there? Tell us¡­¡± The male boss with his hair in a bun said.


    rence looked at Mr. Warren and smiled. ¡°Do you have tools for repairing antique items?¡±


    Mr. Warren nodded with a stunned expression.


    ¡°May I borrow them for a while?¡± rence asked.


    Mr. Warren nodded again. After that, he looked at rence, stunned. He then led rence and


    X into his store.


    The bodyguards behind X then picked up the heavy bronze mirror and followed them inside.


    Meanwhile, out of curiosity, the male and female bosses with their hair in buns also quickly followed


    them inside.


    The space in the store was huge. It was up to fifty square meters in size.


    Like typical antique stores, it was decorated with the national architectural design. The primary


    tones were dark red and white.


    There were tall antique stands all around the store with various high-ss porcin wares ced


    above them.


    However, at one nce, X could tell that most of these objects were forged.


    Soon, Mr. Warren led them through a hidden door in the store.


    Inside, it was a workshop. There was arge desk and a chair in it.


    There were various tools used to repair antique items on the desk.


    As soon as they entered, one of the bodyguards instantly ced the bronze mirror on the desk.


    Right after that, rence sat in front of the desk as he carefully examined the gap around the thick


    edges of the bronze mirror.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Meanwhile, X Quest, the other bodyguards, Mr. Warren, and the couple with their hair in buns


    stood around rence Steele and quietly waited.


    After taking a closer look at the bronze mirror, rence soon discovered the traces of ck tape


    inside one of the gaps.


    When rence saw this, a satisfied smile instantly appeared on his round face. ¡°Indeed, these two


    layers of bronze mirrors were glued together¡­¡±


    With that, he excitedly picked up the dissolving agent near his hand and started carefully using a


    cotton bud to smear the liquid around the edges of the mirror.


    After a while, rence picked up a toothpick and carefully ced it in the gap where he had


    originally discovered the traces of ck tape. After that, he pushed the sharp end into the gap.


    Indeed, once the toothpick was pushed slightly inside, an evenrger gap appeared in the edges of


    the bronze mirror.


    rence smiled in relief. After that, he picked up a small pair of scissors next to him and carefully


    inserted the tip of the scissors into the bronze mirror. He then applied the principle of mechanical


    advantage to pry the bronze mirror open¡­


    In the next second, a folded piece of yellowing paper in the center of the bronze mirror came to


    sight¡­


    Right then, Mr. Warren, the bodyguards, the couple with their hair in buns were all shocked.


    X was the only one who remained calm the whole time. Her expression was a clear contrast to


    the rest of the crowd.


    Seeing how these people had originally treated her like a fool and how they were all shocked now,


    X truly felt a little pleased.


    ¡°This¡­ This thing actually contains something inside!¡± Mr. Warren pointed at the yellowing paper


    excitedly. There was a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    After that, he subconsciously reached out to grab the paper. He wanted to see what it was.


    His instincts told him that this was a valuable treasure.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be hidden so securely inside.


    Just as his hand was about to touch the paper, rence directly reached out to block his hand.


    ¡°Since this no longer belongs to you, you don¡¯t have the right to touch it¡­¡±


    Mr. Warren¡¯s facial expression instantly froze. Suddenly, he was speechless.


    ¡°Ms. Quest, why don¡¯t you personally unfold it¡­¡± rence looked at X respectfully.


    X immediately stepped forward and calmly unfolded the paper¡­


    A lifelike drawing of a deity came into full view.


    When everyone saw the signature on the painting that read ¡®made by Pablo Picasso¡¯, they all


    stopped breathing!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even rence felt breathless at this moment! Could this actually be the work of Pablo Picasso?


    ¡°Pablo¡­ Pablo Picasso¡­ Pablo Picasso¡­ The painting saint from the 18th century? The painting


    saint whose drawing can sell up to billions of dors?¡± Mr. Warren was thoroughly shocked. He


    pointed at the painting and started asking questions¡­


    ¡°Pablo Picasso¡­ How could this be? How could an unremarkably forged 7th-century bronze mirror


    contain a treasure like this? This time, the woman really made a fortune!¡± The eyes of the male


    boss with his hair in a bun widened. His eyes were filled with a desire for that painting.


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­ How could this be? I always thought that this bronze mirror was the most ordinary


    junk. I didn¡¯t think it would contain something of great value like this. Could this be fake? Only a few


    of Pablo Picasso¡¯s works in cirction are authentic. They¡¯re all stored in museums around the


    world¡­ The rest are all fake,¡± Mr. Warren said.


    He really hoped this was fake. If that were the case, he wouldn¡¯t feel such a great sense of loss.


    renceughed. He then picked up a magnifying ss and carefully looked at the painting in


    X¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this really is a genuine work of Pablo Picasso¡­¡±


    Mr. Warren was thoroughly dumbfounded. Subconsciously, he took a step back. How could this be


    real? How could it be real?

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    Meanwhile, the couple with the hair in buns were also stunned. The two of them looked as if they


    had been frozen in ce. They felt nothing but shock!


    ¡°Pablo Picasso¡­ His real work! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d be able to see a real work of Pablo Picasso while


    I¡¯m still alive!¡± The man with the hair in a bun murmured to himself. While he stared at the painting


    of a deity, he couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps forward¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I really can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Mr. Warren was now close to tears.


    ¡°Ms. Quest, this painting can be sold for at least six to seven billion¡­ In fact, at a higher range,


    even eight billion is possible¡­ Pablo Picasso¡¯s works cost a fortune¡­ As long as you¡¯re willing to


    sell it, people would spend any amount to buy it,¡± rence Steele looked at X Quest and said.


    Mr. Warren felt that he was being suffocated yet again.


    In the next second, he raised his hand and pped himself twice. ¡°Sh*t! I¡¯m a fool!¡±


    After saying that, he stomped his foot on the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Warren¡­ There¡¯s a rule in antique trading that things sold can¡¯t be returned. You can¡¯t regret


    your decision,¡± rence added.


    Mr. Warren didn¡¯t say a thing. Instead, he looked helplessly at the real work of Pablo Picasso.


    In his heart, he repeatedly screamed the same thing, ¡®You just had a close brush with a few billion


    dors! You just had a close brush with a few billion dors!


    ¡°I f*cking had a close brush with a few billion dors. I was still secretly happy about it¡­ I thought I


    had bumped into a pig that I could ughter¡­ It turns out that I¡¯m that pig¡­ A dumb pig!¡± Mr.


    Warren mumbled to himself. He was already at a loss for words.


    He really was going mad. He was about to have a mental breakdown.


    He had also misjudged the value of objects in the past and ended up letting others profit off his


    misfortune.


    However, those were only objects that cost a few hundred thousand dors. He didn¡¯t feel too bad


    about those losses.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But now¡­


    This was several billion dors! With this amount of money, why would he still need to run an


    antique store? He could go on vacation with his wife right away. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?


    How many houses could he buy in Antis with a few billion dors?


    ¡°rence¡­ How were you able to tell that there¡¯s something fishy about this bronze mirror?¡± X


    asked.


    rence chuckled. ¡°Perhaps, the same way you did¡­ I felt that the bronze mirror had an unusual


    thickness, and the size was also unusual. It felt as if something was hidden inside¡­¡± rence said.


    X¡¯s smile widened. ¡°rence, you really have good judgment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one with the poorest judgment¡­ Oh my god¡­¡± Mr. Warren said.


    The others around them all felt deeply ashamed¡­


    rence scratched his head, embarrassedly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I just happened to be around


    anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°rence, let¡¯s add each other on WeChat,¡± X said.


    X had wanted to befriend this person at the auction the other day. However, she was busy selling


    a painting back then and didn¡¯t get to do so.


    rence immediately took his phone out and opened the page with his WeChat QR code. ¡°Sure¡­


    You can scan mine.¡±


    X slowly folded Pablo Picasso¡¯s real work and handed it over to one of her bodyguards nearby.


    After that, she took her phone out to scan rence¡¯s QR code to add him as a friend.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    ¡°Miss¡­ I¡¯d like to ask¡­ Can you return this painting to me?¡± Mr. Warren really was feeling reluctant


    to let it go!


    ¡°You even told me to abide by the rule earlier. For someone who knows about rules so well, are you


    going against it now?¡± X Quest said once again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re someone who knows the rule so well. You shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡­¡± rence


    Steele couldn¡¯t resist mocking him.


    Mr. Warren wanted to speak, but he couldn¡¯t. Tears started rolling down his cheeks¡­


    Meanwhile, the couple with their hair in buns also had a jealous look in their eyes when they looked


    at the painting.


    ¡°Prettydy, could you sell this painting to me at a low price?¡± The male boss asked carefully.


    ¡°No¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should she sell it to you at a low price?¡± rence asked.


    The male boss didn¡¯t dare to say anything else¡­


    The only thing was that his level of admiration toward X had practically skyrocketed¡­


    In the next second, he directly walked up to X and kneeled in front of her with his palms pressed


    together. He looked at X humbly with a sincere look in his eyes. ¡°Prettydy, can you be my


    teacher? I can see that you¡¯ve really got some good judgment¡­ Please be my teacher, will you?¡±


    Even if the male boss wasn¡¯t forty, he was probably close to fifty.


    X felt rather awkward in a situation like this.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the first time she experienced a situation like this. Hence, she didn¡¯t feel too


    surprised.


    Subconsciously, X took a step back. After that, she bent over and helped the man up. ¡°This won¡¯t


    be necessary¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m not that great. I just got lucky with the gamble¡­¡± She said


    humbly.


    Right after that, Mr. Warren also went down on his knees with a thump and palms pressed together.


    ¡°Please take me as your student too¡­ You don¡¯t have to be humble. I think you¡¯re far better than


    people like us who¡¯ve roamed the antique world for several decades¡­ Please ept the two of us


    as your students¡­¡± He looked at X with a sincere expression upon his face.


    Immediately after that, the male boss went down on his knees again and repeatedly nodded. ¡°Yes,


    yes, yes¡­ Yes, please. I¡¯ll be your first student, and he can be your second student¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Why should you be the first one? I¡¯m older than you¡­¡± Mr. Warren said.


    ¡°I was the first to bring it up. Of course, I should be the first student¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you brought it up first, you failed. I¡¯m older than you, and I should be the first student¡­¡± Mr.


    Warren said.


    ¡°It should be me¡­¡± The male boss said.


    ¡°It should be me,¡± Mr. Warren said again.


    Instantly, the two of them seemed to have turned into two proud roosters who fought against each


    other, and neither would sumb to the other¡­


    While these two were arguing, X calmly led her bodyguards out.


    rence nced at the two of them as if they were fools before quickly following after X.


    Seeing that X had left, Mr. Warren immediately stood up. ¡°Teacher¡­ Don¡¯t leave!¡± he shouted.


    However, X didn¡¯t even turn around.


    After walking out the door, rence made his way to X. ¡°Honestly, there are all sorts of people in


    this world,¡± he said with a chuckle.


    When X thought about what just happened, she couldn¡¯t help butugh along. ¡°Exactly¡­


    rence, how much do you earn each month in that old antique store?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Approximately ten thousand a month,¡± rence answered truthfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer you ten times that amount. Come and work for me from now on. What do you think?¡± X


    asked.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When rence heard this amount, he was instantly moved. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll soon be establishing an antiquepany. When I¡¯m not in thepany, I¡¯ll leave the


    supervising job to you. What do you say?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Sure¡­ When do I start?¡± rence said without hesitation.


    ¡°In about a month or two. I haven¡¯t established thepany yet. A lot of preparation still needs to


    be done before it¡¯s set up. Once all that is out of the way, it¡¯ll still require a month or two. When the


    timees, I¡¯ll ask you toe over,¡± X said.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    rence Steele had a unique perspective, and his professional knowledge was very solid.


    Most importantly, he seemed to be a rtively honest and straightforward person.


    Hence, X Quest was very willing to hire him. Once her antiquepany was established, she


    would need a trustworthy right-hand man.


    Even if she hadn¡¯t coincidentally bumped into him today, she would also look for him when she


    established her antiquepany.


    rence instantly nodded. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll definitelye over when the timees. This painting is


    precious. You should either hang it up at home or just sell it. It¡¯s not safe to carry it around in your


    hands,¡± rence said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sell it somewhere¡­¡± By doing so, X would have enough money to establish her antique


    company.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll bring you somewhere in front. There¡¯s arge antique store¡­ They will certainly buy it.


    In fact, they would offer a high price.¡± rence passionately guided X forward.


    Due to his plump figure, the flesh on his body bounced a little when he walked. It was hrious.


    ¡°Alright.¡± X smiled and followed rence.


    Between rence and X, one was plump, and the other was thin. The contrast between them


    was obvious when they walked next to each other.


    The bodyguards who followed behind the two of them didn¡¯t dare tog.


    Following rence¡¯s footsteps, X eventually arrived at thergest antique store in the antique


    market¡ªTimes Antique Store.


    This was a store with thergest area in the entire market¡­


    There were a total of two floors, and the store was designed with a local touch.


    It had an ancient quality to it.


    At this moment, the store¡¯s door was left open without care. One could clearly see that the store


    was filled to the brim with tall burgundy, local-styled antiques from outside.


    There were all sorts of antique items ced on each stand.


    After taking a look around, X led the way into the store¡­


    As soon as she entered, she could see arge rosewood counter with flower carvings on it. An old


    man with short, white hair sat in front of the counter. He was wearing a dark red surcoat with coarse


    fabric.


    Right then, the old man had his far-sighted sses on. He was holding a magnifying ss while he


    examined a porcin bottle in his hand.


    X immediately recognized the old man¡­


    He was Xavier York, the president of Antique Association she and Sharon Lindt had bumped into at


    the night market previously.


    Just then, Xavier slowly looked up.


    When he saw X, he stood up and walked up to her quickly. ¡°It¡¯s you, my young friend.¡±


    X smiled. ¡°Yeah, nice to meet you¡­¡±


    With that, X extended her hand to him.


    Xavier immediately held her hand before quickly letting go. ¡°You¡¯ve left a deep impression on me¡­


    You¡¯re very knowledgeable about antiques¡­¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°No¡­ To be honest, I only know very little about it. I simply got lucky the other


    day,¡± she said humbly.


    Xavier¡¯s smile widened gradually. ¡°You¡¯re quite the humble young person¡­ Are you here to buy


    something from my store? Or are you here to sell something?¡±


    ¡°Sell¡­¡± X said.


    After saying that, X extended her hand to the bodyguard holding Pablo Picasso¡¯s real work


    behind her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard respectfully handed the item to her with both hands.


    X then handed it over with both hands to Xavier. ¡°I have a piece of real work from Pablo Picasso.


    I was wondering if you would be interested.¡±


    ¡°Pablo Picasso?¡± When Xavier heard this, he was shocked.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    To an antique enthusiast, the real work of Pablo Picasso was something one could only dream of.


    The only existing pieces had all been acquired by museums worldwide, and all of them were not for


    sale.


    After that, Xavier York carefully brought the painting that was folded neatly over to the counter. He


    then gently unfolded it.


    A lifelike painting of a deity came to view. Xavier was shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    This¡­


    This style of drawing and the handwriting!


    Who else could this havee from if not Pablo Picasso?


    Xavier instantly looked up and hard at X Quest¡­


    The moment their eyes met, X smiled. After that, she walked over to the counter with rence


    Steel.


    The two of them ced their hands on the counter and silently admired the divine work on the


    counter.


    Xavier seemed incredibly excited when he picked up the magnifying ss. He then started carefully


    examining the painting in front of him.


    The longer he looked at it, the more certain he was that this was genuine. The more certain he felt,


    the more excited he became!


    In the end, Xavier could verify that it was definitely real.


    This was indeed a painting by Pablo Picasso!


    A highly rare work of Pablo Picasso!


    Xavier instantly removed his long-sighted sses earnestly as he looked at X excitedly. ¡°How


    much are you going to sell it for?¡± he asked.


    ¡°How much are you prepared to buy it for?¡± X asked.


    Xavier instantly put up five of his fingers. ¡°Five billion, deal?¡±


    X shook her head¡­


    Xavier immediately increased the price. ¡°Six billion¡­¡±


    ¡°I want eight billion¡­¡± X said.


    She could tell that he really liked it.


    Moreover, if X sold this painting out there, it was very likely she could sell it for eight billion¡­


    Hence, she wanted to give it a try.


    Xavier decisively snapped his fingers right away. ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯ll write you a check immediately.¡±


    X didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d agree so quickly.


    At first, she thought he might try to bargain for a lower price.


    To be honest, if he had offered seven billion, she would have epted it too.


    X smiled satisfactorily. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    By the time Mr. Warren, as well as the couple with their hair in buns, caught up at the door, they


    happened to overhear the eight-billion deal between X and Xavier.


    The three of them nearly suffered from cerebral hemorrhage out of jealousy¡­


    Mr. Warren, especially, felt his entire body had be so weak that he needed to hold onto the


    door frame to support his body.


    Eight billion! That should have belonged to him!


    The reason they came after X was to continue begging her to ept them as her students¡­


    However, they didn¡¯t expect to overhear such heart-breaking news.


    Despite having run antique stores their entire lives, they couldn¡¯t even earn more than someone


    else who casually got lucky with one antique loot.


    Soon, Xavier cheerfully wrote a check of eight billion dors in front of those three people and


    handed it over to X.


    Jealousy was not a good look upon their faces¡­


    Although they were jealous, they still admired X greatly¡­ They wanted to learn from her!


    They truly admired her! If they had such abilities, they wouldn¡¯t even have to run an antique store!


    When X turned around, she saw the three of them frozen by the door.


    She instantly nodded at them politely.


    After that, she calmly ced the check in her purse.

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    ¡°Young friend, from where did you get this painting?¡± Xavier York¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Pablo Picasso¡¯s real works are extremely rare. It¡¯s not easy for ordinary people to get them.¡±


    ¡°I got lucky at the market¡­¡± X Quest said.


    She didn¡¯t feel the need to exin the details. After all, she wasn¡¯t all that close to this person.


    ¡°You¡¯re too amazing. Where did you get it? It couldn¡¯t possibly be from these three, right?¡± Xavier


    pointed at the three people by the door.


    Mr. Warren instantly nodded¡­


    After that, Mr. Warren exined the entire incident of how X bought the antique from him to


    Xavier. Whenever he described something, he would feel pain as if a needle was poking his heart.


    After listening to the exnation, Xavier was directly shocked.


    Yesterday, he even saw on Weibo how X had managed to grab a good deal at an auction.


    In the news, it was said that she had managed to identify a painting within a painting¡­


    Today, she actually managed to get lucky with this again!


    In fact, the price was even more significant than yesterday¡­


    ¡°Young friend¡­ How are you so amazing at such a young age?¡± Xavier asked.


    ¡°To be honest, I only have very little knowledge about antiques. I just happened to be lucky,¡± X


    said politely.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you X Quest? I saw the news on Weibo about you grabbing a good deal at the antique


    auction¡­ It¡¯s way too cool. My name is Xavier York. I¡¯m the president of Antis Antique


    Association¡­ I¡¯m also the owner of this antique store,¡± Xavier said.


    ¡°From now on, we¡¯re friends¡­¡± Xavier added.


    He liked being friends with intelligent people. For example, someone like X in front of him.


    X politely smiled. ¡°Hmm, sure¡­¡±


    She was going to get involved in the antique business. Naturally, it was good to befriend influential


    people in the antique industry, especially someone like Xavier.


    Very soon, three people, with Mr. Warren at the lead, quickly walked up to X.


    Mr. Warren and the male boss instantly kneeled on the ground.


    Meanwhile, the female boss also kneeled this time¡­


    ¡°Teacher, please ept us as your students¡­¡± The three of them said in unison.


    X chuckled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t ept students. Sorry¡­¡±


    Xavier shook his head helplessly. After that, he looked at X. ¡°Young friend, would you like to have


    a cup of tea with me?¡±


    X nodded.


    ¡°Mr. Warren¡­ Mr. Colier, Ms. Colier, would you like to join us?¡± Xavier asked politely.


    ¡°Sure,¡± the three of them answered simultaneously. They all seemed joyful.


    At first, Xavier just wanted to be polite. He didn¡¯t expect the three of them to agree.


    However, Xavier didn¡¯t say anything. He led them over to the locally-designed, rosewood coffee


    table with carvings of flowers on it. After sitting down, he started making tea for everyone with a set


    of tea-making tools¡­


    During the period, Mr. Warren and the Colier couple kept begging X to ept them as her


    students.


    However, X refused to nod her head.


    In the end, the three of them had no choice but to give up.


    ***


    By the time X and rence Steele walked out of Times Antique Store, it was already seven


    o¡¯clock in the evening¡­


    In the antique market, the lights were still brightly lit.


    There wererge rednterns hung high up in the air. Coupled with the ancient style of design of the


    stores, the antique market seemed to have an extra touch of uniqueness.


    Whenever X strolled around here, she¡¯d feel as if she had traveled through time into the ancient


    past¡­


    After leaving the antique market, X and rence went separate ways.


    X got into her red Maserati and drove back to her house while being escorted by her bodyguards


    in their security cars.


    As soon as X walked through the door, she could hear Stanley Batton on the phone¡ª


    ¡°So, have we found out who killed Emily and May yet?¡± Stanley asked.


    When X heard this, she immediately changed into her slippers and walked over to Stanley. She


    positioned her ear close to his phone.


    Meanwhile, Stanley extended his arm and naturally pulled her into his embrace.

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    ¡°We still don¡¯t have a clue for now¡­¡± Zack Cassidy said over the phone.


    ¡°In that case, have we found out who killed those people on the cruise ship on the day of Dragon


    Group¡¯s seventieth anniversary?¡± Stanley Batton asked again.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Zack sounded a little dejectedly.


    ¡°Understood¡­ Keep an eye on them and make sure they quickly get to the bottom of this,¡± Stanley


    added.


    When X Quest heard these things, she felt immensely disappointed on the inside¡­


    Noticing the look of disappointment upon X¡¯s face, Stanley affectionately caressed her face. He


    directly hung up the phone.


    He extended his arm and pulled her onto hisp. Just like how one treaded a noble and obedient


    Persian cat, he started gently stroking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll discover the truth¡­¡±


    X nodded a little. ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that you discovered a real work of Pablo Picasso at the antique market. Is that true?¡±


    Stanley asked.


    When this incident was mentioned, X¡¯s mood suddenly became much better.


    ¡°Who told you about it? Did the bodyguards do so?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ One of them bragged about you to Zack. Zack took a screenshot of it and sent it to me.


    Here¡­¡± With that, Stanley showed X the conversation history between him and Zack.


    At the very top, there was an extensive ount of Zack sharing work-rted stuff. Despite all the


    things Zack shared, Stanley only replied ¡®okay¡¯ in the end.


    Further below, there was a screenshot from Zack as well as a sentence. ¡°Madam is very


    impressive.¡±


    This time, Stanley wrote much more than he did previously. ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Naturally, she is


    impressive.¡±


    Immediately after that, X tapped on the screenshot. In the screenshot was a conversation


    between Zack and someone named Six¡ª


    ¡°Mr. Cassidy, Mrs. Batton is absolutely amazing!¡± Six wrote.


    After that, Six told Zack everything that happened at the antique market without missing a single


    detail.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After a long message, Six added something else. ¡°I¡¯m fortunate to be able to protect a madam like


    her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cassidy, I think I finally understand why Mr. Batton only has feelings for her!


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ How could such an amazing woman exist?¡± Six wrote.


    When X saw suchpliments, she couldn¡¯t resistughing. ¡°Which bodyguard is this?¡± she


    asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the one who follows you around every day. The one with the shortest hairstyle¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X remembered now.


    That person was the youngest among her bodyguards.


    It exined why he was so lively.


    Slowly, X took out an eight-billion check from her purse and cheerfully disyed it in front of


    Stanley. ¡°Look. I earned this amount of money from the sale¡­ Aren¡¯t I awesome?¡±


    At this moment, X¡¯s eyes shone brightly like the stars. She was smiling just like a child.


    Stanley smiled affectionately. ¡°Yeah¡­ You¡¯re very awesome.¡±


    Hearing this, X¡¯s smiled widened gradually. ¡°Now, it¡¯s possible to establish arge-scale antique


    company¡­ Not only that, but I¡¯ll also have extra. Oh, right. I managed to find a very powerful


    assistant today,¡± X said.


    ¡°Do you mean rence Steele?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Go for it,¡± Stanley said.


    He didn¡¯t want to say too much about X¡¯s business matters. That was because he believed in


    X¡¯s capabilities, and he also felt very confident in her.


    ¡°What would you like for dinner? I¡¯ll cook for you¡­¡± Stanley looked at X and asked.


    X thought about it seriously for a few seconds. ¡°Anything will do. I don¡¯t mind eating anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Oh, right. Didn¡¯t you want to set up jade and gold mines? I¡¯ve got the best exploration team


    here. Would you like to have them?¡± Stanley asked.


    When X heard this, she immediately felt happy on the inside. ¡°Yes, I would.¡±

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    Stanley Batton ruffled X Quest¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°Okay. In that case, I¡¯ll get their team leader


    to add you on WeChat. You can talk to him yourself,¡± he said.


    X nodded.


    Stanley didn¡¯t directly get someone to explore jade mines and gold mines for X.


    Instead, he introduced X to the best exploration team.


    Based on Stanley¡¯s capabilities, when X said she wanted to establish jade and gold mines


    yesterday, he could already have given her several hundred best mines this morning.


    Whatever X wanted, Stanley could give it to her.


    However, Stanley knew that X wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked a low-hanging fruit. Instead,


    she enjoyed the satisfaction of achieving things with her own efforts, little by little.


    Stanley only did this because he understood her very well and respected her.


    He would offer just the right amount of assistance to X, but he wouldn¡¯t do everything for her¡­


    As for how far she could go, it¡¯d all depend on her abilities.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    X gently wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled. ¡°Thank you, honey.¡±


    ¡°X, it¡¯s only right that I¡¯d do anything for you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X leaned against his chest like a child. ¡°You aren¡¯t obliged to do everything in the world for me.


    Anyway, I still want to thank you. Thank you for respecting me, and thank you for introducing me to


    an exploration team...¡±


    ¡°Silly girl¡­ Well then, I¡¯m off to make dinner. Be a good girl and y here, okay?¡± Stanley said.


    The way Stanley spoke sounded as if he was talking to his daughter.


    He loved her to bits.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± X said.


    After that, Stanley got up and entered the kitchen. Meanwhile, Xfortably held herptop in


    her arms. She opened the end-of-the-month assessment videos of trainees in X Entertainment.


    In the videos, she could see that the trainees had improved.


    Today, X Entertainment could be said to be full of talents.


    Every man and woman who showed up in front of Georgie Clementine and the group of high-level


    executives all looked outstanding when they sang acape and danced.


    The examination took a total of two hours.


    After watching the video, X checked out the schedule of the League of Legends summer


    tournament.


    She saw that there was another Team XS match tomorrow at seven o¡¯clock in the evening. This


    time, Team XS was going against the dark horse of this season, Team K5.


    This team used to rank bottom in the league.


    This season, there was a considerable change in their team members. From yers to managers,


    they had all been reced with new faces.


    All their team members were neers from the sub-league in League of Legends.


    These people yed for five different teams when they were in the sub-league, and their stats were


    already very eye-catching.


    When they got together, they formed a god-like team.


    Since the summer season started, they had won all eight matches they fought in.


    Their ystyle was simr to Team XS, aggressive and fierce. Now, the other teams in League of


    Legends were all intimidated by them.


    This time, X was getting a little worried for real.


    After opening ESPN, X saw that it was flooded withments about the uing match


    between Team XS and Team K5¡ª


    ¡°Rational discussion: Can Team XS beat Team K5?¡±


    ¡°My personal opinion is that Team XS, with their crappy top solo¡¯s performance, can¡¯t possibly beat


    Team K5. What do you guys think?¡±


    ¡°K5¡¯s top solo, Lil Eight, is exactly like Alex when he was at his peak¡­ Now, wouldn¡¯t Alex just be


    beaten up if they went head to head?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say that Team K5¡¯s ADC and top solo could both kill Team XS¡¯s top solo within a second. Also,


    is there anything wrong with their AD?¡±

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    ¡°Team K5¡¯s ADC and top solo might not even be defeated by X Quest and Alex at his peak,


    alright?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, although X¡¯s gamey is excellent, she¡¯s still not as great as Team K5¡¯s ADC. I


    think Little D barely makes any mistake, right?¡±


    ¡°As an anti-fan of Team XS, I¡¯d like to say that Team XS will lose tomorrow. Even if X is in the


    game, she won¡¯t be able to rescue Alex from that state.¡±


    When X Quest saw thesements, she felt annoyed.


    However, she didn¡¯t reply to any of them.


    Instead, she silently exited from the forum¡­


    This was the reality of Esportspetitions. Those who won would get all thepliments, while


    those who lost would be criticized¡­


    If one won in a match and performed well, others would put them on a pedestal.


    However, if a match was lost, people would criticize brutally¡­


    In Esportspetitions, only results mattered.


    Right then, Michael Gabriel gave X a call on the phone¡­


    X instantly picked up. ¡°What is it, Mr. Gabriel¡­¡±


    ¡°About that, Alex seems to be recovering. However, I still don¡¯t feel very confident about him. Boss,


    could you please get on the field for a while tomorrow? I don¡¯t feel very confident right now,¡± Michael


    said carefully.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep losing. If we do, we won¡¯t be able to get into the nextpetition after this season


    ends¡­ If we can¡¯t get into the nextpetition¡­ We won¡¯t be in the running for the world


    championship this year,¡± he added.


    ¡°Although his performance has been improving, who knows if he might screw up again during the


    match? I don¡¯t feel at all confident in him right now,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X replied without hesitation.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She cared a lot about the team¡¯s performance, as well as Alex¡¯s state¡­


    Now, she felt that Alex needed a victorious match to reignite the fire in him that he once had¡­ He


    needed to rediscover his peak state in the past.


    Hence, X wanted to help him.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, boss¡­¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Tonight, get them to train with me for a while. We¡¯ll practice for the match,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Michael said.


    ***


    After dinner, X entered her study and logged into League of Legends to practice for the match


    with the team members.


    During the practice session, she could sense that Alex¡¯s confidence had returned.


    Moreover, after each match, his state would improve a little.


    X was delighted at the results.


    By the time the practice session ended, it was already two o¡¯clock in the morning.


    After turning off herputer, she sent Alex a message on WeChat. ¡°Good luck. You¡¯re the best¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, in the luxurious training room in Team XS¡¯s base, Alex¡¯s eyes turned red slightly when


    he saw the message.


    His silver-gray bang covered his eyes a little. Hence, nobody sensed the change in his facial


    expression.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll do my best,¡± he replied.


    Meanwhile, after reading his reply, X immediately sent him an emoji of a little girlughing.


    Right after that, she closed the WeChat app and opened Weibo to look at the list of hot topics


    habitually.


    On the fifth spot of the hot topics, she saw her name ¡®#X Quest on the field#¡¯ once again.


    After tapping on the topic, she saw a lot of mockingments everywhere¡ª


    ¡°Team K5¡¯s top solo, Lil Eight, is no worse than Alex during his peak. He certainly overpowers Alex,


    who is now in a terrible state. Meanwhile, their ADC, Little D, is also no worse than X. Their other


    positions also aren¡¯t any worse than Team XS. How will Team XS win?¡±

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    ¡°Little D is really strong. He¡¯s only joined League of Legends for a short while, but he¡¯s already


    tormented all the top ADC yers in the game. Although X Quest is very strong, I think this


    person will still overpower her.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lil Eight powerful too? He¡¯s definitely better than Alex during his peak, alright? Look at his


    performance now. Isn¡¯t he way better than Alex during his peak? Now, on the entire list of top solo


    yers in League of Legends, nobody can beat him.¡±


    ¡°In reply to the abovement, how can youpare League of Legends¡¯ current quality of


    yers to the past? Back when Alex first came out, he was the best top solo in the game, alright?


    How can youpare someone who just torments weaklings to Alex?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, in conclusion, every position in Team K5 is a god-like yer. Even X can¡¯t change


    the tides. Personally, I think X shouldn¡¯t get involved. At least, if she doesn¡¯t y in the match,


    she can still maintain her goddess image in our hearts. If she does y, and if she loses, her god-


    like image can¡¯t be protected¡­¡±


    Now, thements seemed to be primarily siding with Team K5.


    That was because they were indeed powerful enough right now¡­


    From the looks of it, Team K5 was like a supreme gctic spaceship. Each of their five positions


    was gods.


    However, to X Quest, Team XS wasn¡¯t all that bad¡­


    At the very least, before Alex screwed up, they were still far better than everyone else.


    X still felt very confident about the match tomorrow¡­


    She couldn¡¯t stand seeing all the hatefulments on Weibo. Hence, she quickly exited from


    Weibo.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    The next day, at seven o¡¯clock in the evening, the match between Team XS and Team K5 officially


    commenced at Team K5¡¯s home court¡­


    Due to X¡¯s arrival, this match attracted a lot of attention.


    Before the match began, the venue was already filled to the brim.


    Meanwhile, the official live stream channel of the match was also packed¡­


    The number of online viewers had exceeded forty million.


    The emotions of both teams¡¯ fans were at an all-time high. They were extremely excited about the


    match.


    Now, the cheering sounds of both teams¡¯ fans drowned out everything else.


    On stage, Snowy, the beautiful host, gave an opening speech.


    Team XS and Team K5¡¯s yers showed up on stage together and bowed deeply to the audience.


    Team XS¡¯s yers even changed into a brand-new team uniform.


    The men wore ck Nike short-sleeve shirts and Nike¡¯s sports trousers.


    Meanwhile, women wore the same design of ck Nike short-sleeve shirts and ck-and-white


    checkered, pleated skirts.


    Right then, X was wearing the brand-new female team uniform. Her hair was pulled back into a


    high ponytail, and she had very light, nude make-up on. She was wearing a pair of ck canvas


    shoes and ck socks that covered her calves. She looked vivacious¡­


    Meanwhile, the other Team XS members around her also looked much more handsome and


    refreshed. At one nce, they all looked like a group of handsome youngsters.


    Alex was exceptionally handsome with his silver-gray hair. He had purposely cut it short. Also, he


    was wearing a pair of brand-new, silver-framed, round sses.


    One could see right away that he had red lips, fair skin, and intricate facial features. He seemed


    adorable yet refreshing, handsome yet clean.


    Thebination of handsome men and beautiful women instantly outshone Team K5 in terms of


    their physical appearance.


    When the female fans of Team XS below the stage saw such a scene, they couldn¡¯t help but shout


    in surprise¡ª


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ I¡¯m so jealous of X. She can stand next to our Alex¡­ I¡¯m going to die¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not just your Alex¡­ But also your Josh Batton¡­¡±


    ¡°And also our Dave Wilkins¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Why do all the men I like belong to X? What kind of male idol collector does she have?¡±


    ¡°I really want to know how much money she spent on the male idol collector. I¡¯d like to buy it¡­¡±


    After bowing, X led her team members over to where they were going topete and sat


    down¡­

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    As the most popr yers in thepetition, X Quest and Alex both received a special close-


    up feature by the broadcast director one at a time.


    When the fans at the scene saw their close-up feature, they all started yelling crazily¡­


    Soon, X and the other members put on their professional headsets.


    Their headsets couldpletely filter out external sounds. As soon as they put those headsets on,


    all the screaming and shouting instantly disappeared.


    At this moment, X felt extremelyfortable.


    Right after that, the battle began¡­


    On Team XS¡¯s side, the top solo chose Kalista, the jungler chose Sett, the mid solo chose Lenc,


    and the ADC chose Aphelios, while the support chose Tahm Kench.


    Meanwhile, on Team K5¡¯s side, the top solo chose Fiora, the jungler chose Nidalee, the mid solo


    chose Orianna, the ADC chose Ezreal, while the support chose Nautilus.


    Team XS¡¯s formation was slightly weaker from the overall perspective, while their opponent¡¯s


    formation seemed more solid¡­


    On Team XS¡¯s side, they had a formation that wholly depended on their gamey. They needed to


    have an absolute advantage over their opponents.


    Once they lost their advantage, they¡¯d lose right away.


    After the formation had been finalized, Team XS¡¯s fans all couldn¡¯t help but take in a breath of cold


    air.


    If their favorite team chose this kind of formation previously, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be worried.


    However, things were different now. Now, Alex¡¯s performance had worsened significantly, and the


    other members were often dragged down by him too.


    Nobody knew if they would be able to y effectively.


    Not only that, to the fans, the opponents, Team K5, looked like a tough summit to climb over.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The fans all couldn¡¯t resistining¡ª


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Does Alex only know how to y these ranged, soft heroes?¡±


    ¡°If Alex keeps doing this, I¡¯m going to stop being a fan¡­ If you like ying ADC heroes so much,


    f*cking go and y in the bottomne as ADC.¡±


    ¡°Why does Team XS always like ying these shady formations? Can¡¯t they y conventionally?


    Isn¡¯t normal good?¡±


    ¡°Are they crazy for picking these heroes to fight against Team K5? Does Alex want to fight against


    Lil Eight mechanically with his state for real? I¡¯m going to vomit¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone, I really think this match has gone down the drain¡­¡±


    Soon, the match officially began¡­


    The live stream channel was filled with mockingments¡ª


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Indeed, it¡¯s the Team XS that likes to y shady formations. Despite one of their team


    members performing badly, he still dares to y Kalista.¡±


    ¡°Did he forget how badly he was beaten up as Kalista the day before?¡±


    ¡°Does he still think he¡¯s the best top solo in the world? That¡¯s only true in his dreamed-up world,


    alright?¡±


    ¡°I think they¡¯ll be demolished very soon¡­ Regardless of whether it¡¯s X or Alex.¡±


    While people spammed thements in the live stream channel, the match officially started.


    Meanwhile, on thementators¡¯ seats, the two handsomementators, Luffy and Ben, couldn¡¯t


    help but let out a long sigh after seeing such a formation¡ª


    ¡°For Team XS¡¯s formation, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything if it was them in the past. But now, it¡¯s


    tough to say,¡± Luffy said.


    ¡°Team K5 isn¡¯t a weak team. If you want to have an upperhand in the game, you really ought to


    weigh the situation properly,¡± Ben said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, every position in Team K5 isn¡¯t any worse than Team XS¡¯s yers. In fact, I


    think Team K5¡¯s ADC, Little D, definitely overpowers X¡­¡± Luffy said.


    However, as soon as the two finished speaking, the ADC, Little D, and his support directly


    approached X in the game. They started attacking X.


    When X saw this, she used her god-like maneuvers to dodge their skills before killing Little D


    within a second¡­


    She didn¡¯t even need her support¡¯s help!

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Suddenly, the twomentators were directly dumbfounded¡ª


    ¡°What just happened? Is this the legendary smack in the face?¡± Ben asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m shocked, brother. I apologize. Who said X would be overpowered by her opponent? She was


    practically fighting against two heroes on her own. X¡¯s doing very well¡­ However, I¡¯m still a little


    worried. That¡¯s because the topner, Alex, hasn¡¯t been performing welltely¡­¡± Luffy said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Alex, who was in the topne, also started to engage in a battle


    with his opposing topner, Lil Eight.


    A one-versus-one in the topne¡­


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Using his god-like maneuvers and his unique understanding of the game, Alex was able to directly


    kill Lil Eight within a few moves¡­


    It happened so fast that everyone couldn¡¯t even understand what happened.


    Luffy, thementator, couldn¡¯t help but shout in surprise again. ¡°D*mn! What did I just witness?


    Why do I feel like Team XS is just here to p me in the face?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to apologize for saying Alex had lost his dominance. Your daddy is still your daddy in the


    end¡­¡± Ben said.


    Meanwhile, the fans present were also thoroughly dumbfounded by X and Alex¡¯s god-like


    maneuvers¡­


    Those who initially looked down on this formation all kept their mouths shut now.


    The live stream channel was flooded withments about how they were embarrassed, and how


    Team XS had made aeback¡­


    In the world outside the game, everyone from thementators to fans was all extremely excited.


    In the game, X and her teammates were also very excited at this moment. They all shouted in


    unison. ¡°Nice!¡±


    Right then, they were all fighting passionately. Alex, especially, instantly felt that he had fully


    recovered.


    After the top and bottomnes sessfully killed one opponent each, X and her teammates


    knew very well that they already had a huge advantage.


    In the time toe, they each used their individual capabilities to suppress Team K5¡¯s yers in


    one go.


    In less than twenty minutes, and without even fighting the baron, they ended the game with a single


    wave.


    Everyone including thementators and fans were all shouting in surprise¡­


    Meanwhile, those who either looked down on Team XS or were fans of Team K5 all cried their lungs


    out. They whined about being embarrassed.


    Everybody was apologizing on the live stream channel.


    ¡°Holy cow¡­ Isn¡¯t Little D the invincible ADC yer in League of Legends? X just showed you


    who¡¯s boss. X, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Alex, sorry¡­ You¡¯re still you. You¡¯ve always been the best¡­¡±


    ¡°Alex is back¡­ I apologize. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    ¡°Did somebody say Team K5 wouldpletely dominate Team XS? Hahaha, it¡¯s so funny that I¡¯m


    dying¡­¡±


    ¡°Against god-like yers, even Little D and Lil Eight need to crawl on their knees. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°X, I¡¯m sorry. Alex, I¡¯m sorry. Team XS, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Everyone who didn¡¯t think Team XS would win were now all greatly embarrassed by the result of


    this match¡­


    Meanwhile, due to Team XS¡¯s imposing manner, everyone showed their best form throughout the


    second match.


    The top and bottomnes, especially, gave people goosebumps for how well they performed.


    Soon, they were able to achieve victory at one go yet again.


    In the end, Team XS managed to conclude thepetition with a score of two-to-zero.


    They cruelly caused the first defeat of this season¡¯s dark horse, Team K5.


    When X saw the long-awaited word ¡®victory¡¯ on the screen, X smiled satisfactorily. The


    concerns in her heart also faded away.


    Through this match, Alex was able to rediscover his past self thoroughly. When he saw the


    notification on the screen, a glimmer appeared in his eyes once again. He was smiling, too.


    Coincidentally, X saw that. She unknowingly smiled too.

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    The young man with silver hair let out a sigh of relief in front of theputer. When he looked at


    X Quest, he was beaming brightly.


    The way he smiled was unusually adorable.


    X smiled in return and gave him the thumbs up.


    After that, X stood up and looked at everyone as she let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Whew¡­ Let¡¯s


    go. We¡¯ll shake hands with our opponents¡­¡±


    Right after that, everyone stood up joyfully.


    Due to the long-awaited victory, everyone was in a great mood.


    After giving each other high-fives to celebrate, X led everyone over to Team K5 that had lost.


    As per usual, the team members shook each of their opponents¡¯ hands. After that, X led


    everyone to the center of the stage.


    The pretty host, Snowy, instantly walked over to X and looked at the team members. ¡°Firstly,


    congrattions to Team XS for winning the match. I have a question for Alex today. I¡¯d like to ask


    you, how did you get back your skills again?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We all know that you performed like a battle god during the match today¡­ You seem like a


    completely different personpared to when you were performing poorly,¡± Snowy said. While she


    spoke, she handed the other microphone in her hand to Alex, who was standing next to X¡­


    Alex chuckled. He rubbed his head embarrassedly. After that, he looked at X next to him and


    smiled. ¡°To be honest, this is all thanks to my boss, X Quest¡­


    ¡°When I was in my worst state, everyone looked down on me. However, my boss, X, was the


    only one who believed in me and encouraged me. In fact, she even yed dozens of ranked battles


    with me to help me rediscover my form. Thanks to her encouragement, I was able to perform like


    this today.


    ¡°She really is my great savior. Today, I¡¯d like to say a sincere thank you to my boss in front of


    everyone present and also those in the live stream channels¡­¡±


    From the beginning to the end, Alex looked at X with a sincere expression on his face.


    ¡°Boss, I have something else to say to you. You¡¯re really a great boss. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you


    down. In this lifetime, I¡¯ll live as a member of Team XS, and I¡¯ll die as a ghost in Team XS. Even if


    earth explodes, I¡¯ll not leave this team,¡± Alex said.


    After that, his eyes subconsciously filled with tears.


    Until now, whenever he recalled the things X did for him, he still felt immensely grateful.


    Right then, everyone present and in the live stream channel was touched by the things Alex said to


    X.


    The fans of Team XS below the stage instantly discussed excitedly amongst themselves¡ª


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I finally know why Stanley Batton likes X so much. She¡¯s really too nice.¡±


    ¡°Never mind that she looks great, her personality is so gentle too¡­ Someone in her ranks actually


    helped a yer rediscover his form. She stayed up with himte into the night. Oh my god.¡±


    ¡°As Alex¡¯s fan, I¡¯m envious that X couldfort Alex like this¡­ I wish I could do so, too¡­ But I


    never had the chance.¡±


    At this moment, X¡¯s image in everyone¡¯s heart suddenly improved significantly¡­


    When X heard what everyone was saying and saw Alex¡¯s reddened eyes, she felt mixed


    emotions.


    X instantly grabbed the microphone from Snowy¡¯s hand and looked at Alex. ¡°This is all part of my


    responsibility¡­ Keep it up. You¡¯re the best¡­ Remember, you repeatedly came out top in League of


    Legends as the topner. You¡¯re the best solo in the world¡­


    ¡°As long as you believe in yourself, nobody can beat you,¡± X said.


    Alex was instantly moved to tears. He didn¡¯t speak, but he just kept nodding¡­


    He personally felt that X was a rather good person. Not only was she morally upright and had


    good looks, but she was also very approachable.


    Now, his positive feelings toward X skyrocketed even further.


    When X¡¯s gaze inadvertently shifted to thest row of audiences, she instantly spotted Josh


    Batton sitting in the center-most seat in thest row.


    He was wearing a light-blue shirt with a white T-shirt on the inside. Apart from that, he was wearing


    light-blue jeans. The cap over his head was pulled very low.

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    Although a ck mask covered most of Josh Batton¡¯s face, it still couldn¡¯t conceal the bright light


    that his body emanated.


    The way he looked was clean, fresh, and gentle. He was just like a cool breeze with a floral scent


    that blew at one¡¯s face during a hot, sunny day. It was all that was needed to make someone feel at


    ease.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t doing anything and was just sitting there silently, X Quest could still spot him at


    one nce.


    Meanwhile, none of thedies next to him noticed his top-notch existence.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, everyone was staring at X, who was on the stage, and the other members of


    Team XS¡­


    The moment their eyes met, X smiled at Josh.


    Josh, on the other hand, gave her a thumbs up with a glimmer in his eyes.


    Immediately after that, the host began to ask X and the other team members all sorts of


    questions¡­


    Meanwhile, X also quickly shifted her attention back to the host, Snowy.


    When she looked up at Josh again, she noticed that the seat was empty.


    X didn¡¯t care either. She continued with the interview.


    ***


    After the post-match interview, X transferred 50,000 dors directly to Michael Gabriel in private.


    She asked him to take the team out for a good meal¡­


    Once she was done giving the order, X left Team XS¡¯s arena under the protection of her


    bodyguards.


    With a group of bodyguards, X directly left the arena from the backdoor and proceeded to the


    underground parking lot.


    The parking lot was extremely dark¡­


    There were many cars parked inside. After looking around, she quickly found her red Maserati. She


    then unlocked it with her remote control.


    Two beepster, her car was unlocked.


    Just as she was prepared to walk to her car, she could hear the car next to her beeping twice too.


    Beep, beep¡ª


    X immediately looked over at the source of the sound.


    There was a white Porsche 911 parked next to her.


    After the car window lowered slightly, Josh¡¯s face appeared.


    He was still wearing a cap and a mask as he did back in the arena. With his face all covered up,


    X couldn¡¯t see the lower half of his face at all. She could only see his glimmering eyes.


    X instantly smiled and walked up to him. ¡°What brings you here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I was filming nearby. After hearing that you¡¯d be ying tonight, I¡­ I stopped by to see you on my


    way back¡­ Most importantly, I like that Alex guy from your team¡­¡± Josh said.


    X nced at the passenger seat in his car and saw that it was empty. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring a


    staff member with you? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous like this?¡± she asked seriously.


    When Josh heard this, heughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay attention next time¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are you headed to next?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get back to work¡­ You should probably get going¡­¡± Josh said.


    After that, Josh stepped on the gas pedal and left right away¡­


    Looking in the rearview mirror at the glowing woman, an endless sense of disappointment shed in


    Josh¡¯s eyes once again.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    The fact that X Quest was his sister-inw was something Josh Batton had always known and


    taken to heart.


    He had also been trying to restrain his feelings.


    However, often, he couldn¡¯t refrain from wanting to take a few more nces at her.


    Today, for example, he had a lot of work. If left unfinished, he would have to stay up all night.


    Yet, he knew X was going to y in the match. He still lost self-control, abandoned his work, and


    came over to watch her y.


    That was because he wanted to look at her from afar. Just by watching her from a distance, he was


    satisfied.


    He didn¡¯t want X to know what was on his mind right now because then she would feel a


    psychological sense of burden.


    Hence, he could only tell X that the main reason he came here was because of Alex¡­


    After inhaling deeply and slowly exhaling, Josh once again elerated the car.


    When he used to film for TV shows, he could never understand the male counterparts falling head


    over heels in love with the female lead.


    In the past, he even secretly dissed the scriptwriters. He felt that the plot was too fake.


    However, when it happened to him, he finally understood that feelings were the most uncontroble


    thing in the world.


    Sometimes, it was easy to fall in love, but it was tough to fall out of love.


    Josh thought that he perhaps would never be able to forget X in this lifetime.


    Now, he was bing less and less interested in other women.


    Perhaps, it was because he had seen the most beautiful person in the world. Ever since then,


    everyone else just seemed average¡­


    He didn¡¯t want to be like this, but he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    ***


    After X returned to her car, she saw everyone celebrating their victory by sending money in Team


    XS¡¯s WeChat group.


    When she saw this, she instantly tapped on the group chat.


    At this moment, there were mary gifts everywhere, and everyone was trying to grab them.


    The entire team¡¯s atmosphere seemed to have recovered to how it was before, rxed and joyful.


    Right then, Alex also sent a mary gift.


    X didn¡¯t fight for it. Instead, she directly sent two hundred mary gifts into the group¡­


    After sending over a dozen in a row, a notification informed her there were too many mary gifts


    being sent, and she couldn¡¯t send any more.


    Only then did X stop.


    That was because her mary gifts had stirred things up in the group. Countless people were


    sending ¡®thank you, boss¡¯ emojis in the group¡­


    X instantly replied with an emoji of a girlughing loudly.


    She didn¡¯t say anything else, and she directly exited from the group before opening Weibo.


    Right then, the list of hot topics on Weibo was filled with joy.


    Hot topic number one, ¡®#X Quest maneuvers# Explosive.¡¯


    Hot topic number five, ¡®#Team XS beats Team K5# Explosive.¡¯


    Hot topic number eight, ¡®#Team XS won# Hot.¡¯


    Hot topic number nine, ¡®#Sorry, Alex# Hot.¡¯


    Hot topic number ten, ¡®#Alex thanks X Quest# Hot.¡¯


    After browsing around, X quickly tapped on the post ¡®#Sorry, Alex#¡¯ and checked it out.


    It was filled with highlights of Alex¡¯s fantastic performance during the match tonight, as well as all


    sorts ofpliments fromizens¡ª


    ¡°I noticed that Team XS loves embarrassing thementators. Early on, thementators said


    that X and Alex wouldn¡¯t have made the cut. In the end, they showed thosementators what


    they were made of. Hahaha.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wu-wu-wu. I¡¯m so excited. The king has returned! It¡¯s all thanks to X. She really is a little fairy!¡±


    ¡°A woman who could make a big boss like Stanley Batton love her deeply is indeed different. Alex¡¯s


    fans will all thank X for her great generosity.¡±


    ¡°This is the real Alex. It¡¯s really all thanks to X. @X Quest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. All the guys I like work for X Quest. Hmph. I¡¯m truly envious.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be most jealous of the fact that she has managed to tame Stanley Batton and make


    him do whatever she wants?¡±

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    When X Quest looked at thements, she couldn¡¯t help but smile prettily.


    Among the great number ofments, the one that imed she could make Stanley Batton do


    whatever she wanted had the most likes and replies. The number of likes exceeded three thousand


    while the number of replies exceeded a thousand.


    Thisment was also the most eye-catching one.


    Out of curiosity, X tapped on it and took a look at thement section¡­


    There was a debate about whether she had Stanley under her control.


    People were even arguing over it.


    She briefly read through and found out that the cause of the argument was a jealousizen who


    repeatedly imed it was all an act between her and Stanley.


    Then, many people began to criticize this person¡­


    In fact, some even shared all sorts of lovey-dovey details between X and Stanley.


    X didn¡¯t expect a list of hot topics rted to Esports would move in such an odd direction.


    Helplessly, X shook her head. She directly exited from the topic and nned to leave the parking


    lot first.


    Right then, her phone started to ring.


    There was a WeChat notification. ¡°Darren requests to add you as a friend¡­¡±


    X immediately tapped on it to check it out.


    There was a remark from that person. ¡°I am the captain of Blue Sky Exploration Team, Darren


    Green.¡±


    Seeing this, X instantly tapped on the button to ept the request.


    Since she needed to drive, she couldn¡¯t discuss a lot of things with him right away. X quickly sent


    him a voice message.


    She greeted him first before telling him about her current situation¡­


    After saying what she needed to, she put her phone in her purse and drove home.


    X had heard of Darren, the captain of Blue Sky Exploration Team.


    This person once led the Blue Sky Exploration Team and helped Country Z discover five or six huge


    oil fields and seven or eight massive gold mines. With solid expertise and superb abilities, his


    contributions to the country were enormous.


    X felt genuinely grateful that Stanley Batton could introduce this person to her.


    ***


    When X arrived home, Stanley was sitting on the sofa, reading a financial magazine.


    He looked fresh out of the shower. His hair that had not beenpletely blow-dried was slightly


    damp.


    Stanley was wearing a silver-gray, silk loungewear with white borders. His delicate, fair skin seemed


    unusually clear with contrast against the silver-gray color of his outfit.


    Even without having any particr hairstyle done, he still looked captivating.


    Despite not doing anything and just sitting silently there, Stanley made X¡¯s heart pound.


    When the man saw her returning, the cold expression on his face instantly disappeared.


    A gentle expression reced it¡­


    ¡°Come over here¡­¡± Stanley waved at X as if he was summoning his most beloved cat.


    X instantly walked up to him.


    Just as she arrived in front of him, he extended an arm and pulled her onto hisp.


    X subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and sat elegantly on one side. ¡°Have you


    eaten?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I was waiting for you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat first? Didn¡¯t I tell you to eat first?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I wanted to wait for you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± X said.


    Stanley carefully held her in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got too busy today. I really couldn¡¯t step away¡­ I


    didn¡¯t manage to make it to the arena,¡± he said.


    However, X shook her head calmly. ¡°I understand¡­ Alright, shall we go and eat?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Wait for me. I¡¯ll heat the food for you.¡± With that, Stanley stood up once again and entered


    the kitchen.


    Right then, X¡¯s phone began ringing nonstop.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    X Quest instantly shifted her attention to her phone.


    The screen showed that Darren Green had sent her ten messages.


    She directly tapped into the text messages, and paragraphs of texts appeared before her.


    Darren exined in detail some of the ces where jade mines and gold mines were most


    abundant in Country Z and several areas he wanted to explore first, including Blue Mountain City,


    Ordos, and Grimville City.


    Finally, he talked about the sry package of their exploration team.


    Their entire exploration team consisted of a total of twenty people.


    He asked for thirty thousand dors for himself, while the others received twenty thousand dors a


    month.


    After reading the messages, X then responded. ¡°No problem. If you can find good mines, you¡¯ll


    receive additional bonus rewards. In the time toe, you can use your professional knowledge to


    look for mines¡­ Just identify the location of the mines¡¯ origins. Nothing else is required of you.¡±


    Now, X had a pair of eyes with prating vision. As long as she knew where the origins of the


    mines were, she could stand close to it and activate her prating vision. That would allow her to


    clearly see the width, length, and quality of the ores in the ground¡­


    Darren replied with a voice message. ¡°You only need us to locate the origins of the mines and


    nothing else? Don¡¯t you need us to provide a rough estimate of the mines¡¯ width, length, and the


    quality of the ores in the mines?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Just use your expertise to locate the origins of the ore mines¡­ Head over to Blue Mountain


    City first. Based on what I know, manyrge-scale jade and gold mines in Country Z are all there.


    That¡¯s the location with the richest resources of jade and gold in the country,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll do as you say¡­¡± Darren said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± X said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s our job¡­¡± Darren said.


    ¡°Alright. Send the details of your exploration team members to me¡­ I¡¯ll give you an advance


    payment of one month¡¯s sry. After that, this day will be the day of payment in each month,¡± X


    said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Darren said.


    After that, X directly exited WeChat. She picked up herptop and started to go through work


    emails from X Entertainment.


    Approximately half an hourter, Stanley walked up to her.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he naturally put herptop aside and carried her in his arms.


    His sudden embrace made X¡¯s heart throb wildly.


    She carefully wrapped her hands around his neck. ¡°Have you heated the food?¡± she asked with a


    smile.


    ¡°Yes, honey¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s eat then¡­ Oh, right. I haven¡¯t washed my hands. Let¡¯s get them washed first,¡± X


    said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Stanley said.


    After carrying her to get her hands washed, Stanley carried her into the dining room.


    There was a table full of dishes. X counted a total of ten dishes, and all of them were her


    favorites.


    The dishes wererge prawns with tomato sauce, braised sea cucumber, steamed sea bass, stir-


    fried fish and eggnts, spicy diced chicken, abalone in scallion oil, scrambled eggs with tomatoes,


    spicy fragrant crabs, stir-fried cabbages, and ginseng ck chicken soup.


    X was still clinging onto Stanley¡¯s body right then.


    X was shocked to see the table full of dishes. ¡°Why did you cook so much?¡±


    Each dish looked and smelled appetizing. Suddenly, X felt her stomach rumbling.


    ¡°I left work early today¡­¡± Stanley said softly.


    ¡°Thank you, honey¡­ For all that trouble,¡± X said.


    ¡°If you know I went through a lot of trouble, you¡¯ll have to reward meter, alright?¡± Stanley¡¯s gaze


    gradually turned affectionate.

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    X Quest instantly blushed. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying¡­ Are we going to eat or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You should eat more,¡± Stanley Batton said.


    X¡¯s face instantly turnedpletely red to her neck. Even her heart began to beat out of control.


    Then, Stanley carefully ced her on her seat. He then ced the dining utensils on her rice bowl.


    As soon as they sat down, Stanley started peeling prawns for her.


    He seemed to do it so skillfully with a look of seriousness on his face.


    Come to think of it, X hadn¡¯t peeled prawns ever since she and Stanley got together.


    Whenever she ate prawns, Stanley would be the one who peeled them for her.


    She was like the apple of his eye. He pampered her all the time.


    ***


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    The next day at noon, X was woken up by the ringing of her phone¡­


    When she heard the sound, she only opened her eyes slightly. After that, she immediately closed


    her eyes¡­


    After a while, she gently reached for her phone above her bedhead and proceeded to answer it with


    her eyes closed.


    She could hear Sebastian Brenand¡¯s voice. ¡°X, are you busy?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s voice sounded a littlezy¡­


    ¡°No¡­ What¡¯s up?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Do you have time toe to my office?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What is it? Is there a profitable deal you want to get me involved in?¡± X asked with interest.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me that you¡¯d act as Pink Misty in Green Clouds Above? Come to my office


    today. I¡¯ll get someone to style you up for a photoshoot with full makeup on¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    X really didn¡¯t want to move¡­


    However, because this was business, she sat up with much difficulty as she rubbed her sore waist.


    ¡°Fine¡­ Can you give me two hours?¡±


    Sebastian instantly chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention two hours. Even if you need twenty hours, I¡¯ll wait¡­¡±


    He said.


    X couldn¡¯t resistughing. ¡°Deal. Wait for me then. I¡¯ll be there within two hours.¡±


    After that, X slowly got out of bed and forced her sore body into the bathroom to clean up.


    During times like this, she¡¯d feel a great resentment toward Stanley¡­


    Since she needed to be styled, she didn¡¯t put anything on her face after washing it.


    She simply pulled her hair back into a high ponytail. After that, she walked into her huge closet and


    changed into a long halter dress. After that, shezily walked out of the door with a group of


    bodyguards.


    Even if she didn¡¯t have any makeup on, she was still beautiful.


    An hourter, she arrived at King Entertainment.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After finding a random parking space, she parked her car and led a group of bodyguards into King


    Entertainment¡¯s building.


    As soon as she walked through the door, Sebastian¡¯s assistant, Jean Hanson, walked up to her


    respectfully. ¡°Hello, Ms. Quest. I am Mr. Brenand¡¯s assistant, Jean Hanson. Mr. Brenand asked me


    to fetch you¡­¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you¡­¡± X nodded at Jean. After that, she followed him into a studio on the first floor


    of King Entertainment.


    As soon as she entered the studio, she was surprised by what greeted her¡­

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    Right then, Sebastian Brenand held a ss of milk in his hand. He carefully kneeled halfway in front


    of Rachel Wood and tried to persuade her as if she were a child. ¡°Honey, never mind that you


    skipped lunch, but could you at least drink a little milk?¡±


    There were a lot of employees who were busy working around them.


    However, Sebastian behaved as if there was nobody else around.


    When the employees around Sebastian and Rachel saw this happening, they looked as if they had


    seen a ghost.


    X Quest was equally shocked by what she saw.


    Although she knew that Sebastian treated Rachel very well these days, she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d already


    come to this stage.


    Meanwhile, Rachel shook her head again. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to¡­ I haven¡¯t got an appetite tonight.


    Stop forcing me,¡± she said.


    After that, she looked around at the people in an embarrassed manner. She directly grabbed


    Sebastian¡¯s hand. ¡°Stop doing this¡­ It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡±


    As soon as Rachel finished speaking, she caught sight of X arriving from the corner of her eyes.


    Rachel immediately stood up and looked at X with a smile.


    X smiled back at her.


    When Sebastian saw this, he also slowly stood up. He looked at X, one hand wrappedzily


    around Rachel and the other holding a ss of warm milk. ¡°Hello, X¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± X smiled warmly. Escorted by her bodyguards, X walked over to the two of them.


    ¡°Sorry you had to see that,¡± Rachel looked carefully at X and said. After that, Rachel blushed.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about. You love each other. This is a very normal way of showing it,¡± X


    said with a chuckle.


    Rachel blushed again¡­


    Sebastian lookedzily at the two female stylists standing in front of the dressing table while they


    organized things. ¡°Hurry up and give X a makeover¡­¡±


    The two female stylists immediately nodded politely. ¡°Alright,¡± they answered simultaneously.


    Right after that, the two of them politely greeted X before leading X over to the dressing


    table¡­


    X slowly sat down.


    The spotless mirror reflected her current appearance¡­


    Her red lips, fair skin, bright eyes, and white teeth all gave off a fairy-like vibe regardless of what


    expression she made.


    Sebastian instantly walked up behind X while still holding Rachel in his arms. ¡°X, whatever


    you need, just tell them¡­ The most important thing is for you to be satisfied¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°Understood.¡± X smiled.


    After that, Sebastian looked at the two stylists. ¡°You must treat this beautifuldy like your goddess,


    got it?¡±


    Sebastian didn¡¯t dare to neglect X a single bit. Otherwise, her husband would definitely kill him.


    Who in Antis didn¡¯t know that X was the apple of Stanley Batton¡¯s eye, his sweetheart?


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± X looked gently at Sebastian.


    ¡°Of course, it is¡­¡± Sebastian replied.


    X instantly shook her head helplessly. ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this, will you?¡±


    Sebastianughed. ¡°I must. Anyway, Rachel and I will be right over there. Just call for us if you need


    anything¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After that, Sebastian walked back to the couch with Rachel in his arms.


    Rachel directly sat down.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian sat on the armrest on Rachel¡¯s side as he continued trying to persuade


    Rachel to drink the ss of milk.


    ***

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    Four hourster, Pink Misty¡¯s look waspleted.


    The stylists were able to reenact the look exactly as described in the original work.


    At the top of her long ck hair was a split in the center. The lower part of her hair waspletely


    pulled to the back while the outer section was tied into thin, long braids. Three thin, silver chains


    were ced above her forehead, and her face had extremely light yet elegant makeup on.


    Wearing a white tulle dress, her perfectly aligned cor bones were bare. X Quest seemed to be


    covered by ayer of white mist from head to toe. Indeed, she looked like a fairy more than anything


    else.


    At this moment, even if X did nothing and stood silently where she was, it was enough to make


    everyone fall for her¡­


    Suddenly, Sebastian Brenand, Rachel Wood, and countless employees all surrounded her and


    continuouslyplimented her¡ª


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Pink Misty, the fairy herself, who could it be?¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­ Doesn¡¯t she look way too good?¡±


    Everyone said one thing after another, and they all seemed stunned.


    X turned around and looked at her reflection in the mirror. At that moment, she was able to see


    herplete makeover.


    She was also very pleased with her look. This made her look practically like a fairy.


    Sebastian excitedly took his phone out and recorded a video of X before sending it over to


    Stanley Batton.


    After that, Sebastian pped. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ It¡¯s awesome, X¡­ This was how I imagined Pink Misty


    would look¡­¡±


    After saying that, Sebastian looked at X. ¡°X, you can get your photo shoot done first¡­ Once


    that¡¯s done, your work is done for the day. I¡¯ll invite Stanley, Henry, and the others to dinner after


    that¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X nodded with a smile.


    Right after that, a middle-aged male photographer led X to where the photo shoot would take


    ce, and he started taking pictures of X¡­


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The shooting process went smoothly.


    Due to her stunningly beautiful makeover, X was able to charm everyone by casually striking


    random poses¡­


    The middle-aged male photographer was stunned by how beautiful X looked through the


    camera.


    This was the first time he met such a good-lookingdy in real life.


    ***


    Once the photo shoot was done, X removed the makeup and changed into her clothes.


    After that, X, Sebastian, Rachel, and the bodyguards all rushed over to meet Stanley Batton and


    the rest at the high-ss Chinese restaurant they had chosen in advance¡ªLou¡¯s Chrysanthemum.


    The restaurant was designed in a traditional Chinese-style. The primary colors of the design were


    dark brown and white.


    Walking into this ce was like walking into the dining room of an ancient royal family.


    After walking through the door, the entourage walked grandly up to the second floor. They arrived at


    the room Sebastian had booked in advance.


    By then, Stanley and Henry Armstrong had already arrived. The two sat across each other at the


    dark brown, traditional-style dining table while they smoked and chatted.


    When Henry saw X, he immediately waved at her. His smile was apparent through his distinctive


    ck-and-white, peach-shaped eyes. ¡°Hi¡­ X¡­¡±


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± X smiled as she waved at him.


    The moment Stanley saw X, his gaze turned gentle. He immediately waved at her. ¡°Come


    here¡­¡± He said softly.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ We can only see you like this in front of X¡­¡± Henry crossed one leg over the


    other mboyantly. He leanedzily against a high-ss, dark brown, traditional-style chair as he


    teased Stanley.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Stanley asked.


    Henry instantly shrugged. ¡°How could I possibly have a problem with that? Would I even dare?¡±


    While the two of them spoke, X directly sat next to Stanley.


    Stanley immediately extended his arm and naturally held her hand. ¡°Was it hot outside? Hmm?¡±

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t hot¡­¡± X Quest said.


    Immediately after that, Sebastian Brenand held Rachel Wood in his arms and sat next to Henry


    Armstrong. He started pouring Rachel a cup of tea considerately. He seemed iparably


    devoted.


    Seeing how the two couples were being visibly affectionate, Henry felt awfully envious as a


    bachelor.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When would he be able to make Georgie Clementine his and show their love off like this too?


    Why did other people¡¯s lovee so easy while his seemed so difficult?


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee today¡­¡± Henry looked at the two couples and joked.


    ¡°Go ahead, be jealous and hateful,¡± Sebastian teased.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous of? I¡¯ll get my sweet love sooner orter,¡± Henry said confidently.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I feel that getting Georgie to say yes to you is even more difficult than getting flowers to


    bloom on a steel tree,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Can you not curse me? If I manage to get Georgie, I¡¯ll show off our love in front of you every day


    until you die,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°In that case, shall I wish you good luck?¡± Sebastian said.


    Henry rolled his eyes at Sebastian.


    After hearing what the two of them said, X felt that Henry had really made up his mind this time.


    He only had eyes for Georgie.


    Based on what X knew, Henry hadn¡¯t contacted anyone else recently apart from Georgie. This


    meant that he genuinely had fallen for her.


    As an observer, X feltpletely touched by Henry¡¯s determination.


    At first, she didn¡¯t want to get involved in the matter between him and Georgie. Apart from not


    wanting to interfere with Georgie¡¯s love life, there was another significant reason. It was because


    X was afraid Henry¡¯s passion wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Now, it seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Hence, X suddenly decided she wanted to help him.


    Stanley Battonpletely ignored the two of them. He carefully poured X a cup of high-quality


    Dragon Well tea and brought it close to her mouth.


    X naturally took a sip before looking at Rachel Wood. ¡°Rachel, has your healthy condition been


    better recently?¡± X asked.


    Rachel nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ Very much so,¡± she replied softly.


    X¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡±


    When Sebastian saw Stanley feeding X tea, he instantly picked up the cup of tea he had poured


    and brought it close to Rachel¡¯s mouth.


    Meanwhile, Rachel looked at everyone embarrassedly before carefully taking a sip.


    As a bachelor, Henry finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He instantly looked at the pretty waitress.


    ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s order food¡­¡±


    The pretty waitress immediately brought a menu over.


    Each of them ordered a single dish.


    After taking their orders, the pretty waitress quickly left the room.


    After that, Stanley, Sebastian, and Henry started talking about business.


    X didn¡¯t interrupt them. Instead, she silently pulled Rachel over to the coffee table by the window


    and sat down. They ate melon seeds while they chatted.


    X was rather fond of Rachel.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    With Rachel Wood¡¯s personality, she spoke very little. Moreover, she was very prim and proper¡­


    Since the two of them had simr opinions on many things, they were able to have a great


    conversation.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the grand lobby downstairs, Georgie Clementine walked through the door. She


    directly walked over to a young man, who wore a suit and had small eyes, sitting at a table by the


    window.


    The man before her was dressed up very well. He was wearing a dark blue Armani suit and a white


    Versace shirt on the inside. There wasn¡¯t a single wrinkle on his outfit.


    For someone like Georgie, who¡¯d gotten used to seeing handsome men, she honestly found him


    unattractive.


    Compared to the man¡¯s presentable way of dressing up, Georgie was much more casual. She didn¡¯t


    have any makeup on, and she was wearing the tight-fitting ck dress she¡¯d worn to work today.


    When the man saw Georgie, he immediately stood up cheerfully and extended a hand to Georgie.


    ¡°Hello¡­ Miss, my name is Woody Grayson. You can call me Woody¡­¡±


    Georgie shook his hand indifferently. After that, she casually sat in front of him and crossed one leg


    over the other naturally. She also crossed her arms in front of her chest in a defensive manner. ¡°Mr.


    Grayson, I¡¯ll cut to the chase¡­ We¡¯re not right for each other¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Is there something you don¡¯t like about me?¡± Woody Grayson had a disappointed look in his


    eyes.


    ¡°My mother forced me toe here today. I have no intention of seeing a potential suitor at all. I


    hope you tell your mother that you don¡¯t like me after you get home. This way, my mother will stop


    bothering me,¡± Georgie said.


    Their mothers set up this date.


    Recently, Georgie had brought her mother over to Antis. Since her mother liked dancing, she


    ended up bing acquainted with another woman who liked dancing too. That woman was the


    mother of this man before Georgie.


    When the two mothers met, they immediately became friends. While chatting, they discovered that


    both their children were unmarried. Moreover, they both were doing very well in life. Hence, the two


    of them started nning to introduce their kids to each other¡­


    Georgie had declined her mother on the many asions that thetter brought this up. In the end,


    her mother went on a hunger strike to coerce Georgie forcefully¡­


    Since Georgie couldn¡¯t win the argument, she had no choice but to put up with this date.


    ¡°But I do like you a lot¡­¡± Grayson said as heughed. ¡°I heard you work at X Entertainment, don¡¯t


    you? You also need to work very hard, don¡¯t you? If you get married to me, you won¡¯t have to work


    so hard anymore¡­ I can give you an allowance every month,¡± he said.


    ¡°Girls are better off finding a good man¡­ Look at me. I work in Dragon Group¡­ I¡¯m the deputy


    head of the products department, and I¡¯ve got a bright future ahead of me¡­ Isn¡¯t that great?


    ¡°Be with me. We¡¯ll date for a month before getting married¡­ Isn¡¯t that great? Women should get


    married young and be housewives to support their husbands and raise children.


    ¡°Otherwise, once they get older, they won¡¯t be worth as much. After you get married to me, you


    won¡¯t have to do anything. Just stay at home, do theundry, cook, and look after the kids.


    ¡°I think you look great. Even without makeup, you are gorgeous¡­ I like women like you. Why do


    women put makeup on? It¡¯s such a waste of money, isn¡¯t it?¡± Woody looked at Georgie confidently


    as he started bbering his ideologies of toxic masculinity.


    He was confident that his words would make Georgie feel moved.


    However, his toxic masculinity immediately appalled Georgie. She instantly frowned a little.


    She found every single word he said annoying.


    Georgie felt that every second with a person like this was suffocating¡­


    She immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I have to leave now¡­¡± Georgie said coldly.


    Woody immediately became annoyed.


    He stomped his foot on the ground and stood up before grabbing Georgie¡¯s hand. ¡°No¡­ Why are


    you so snobbish? What¡¯s so great about you?¡±


    Georgie instantly started frowning coldly¡­N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    The things this man said had already made Georgie Clementine feel very annoyed. Now that he


    was behaving like an obnoxious jerk, it made Georgie feel even more disgusted.


    Georgie really didn¡¯t know what gave this person the courage to act like this.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to argue with him in public. She instantly pushed his hand away and was


    prepared to leave.


    Arguing with someone like him would only devalue herself.


    People like him didn¡¯t even deserve a nce from her.


    After finishing what she wanted to say, Georgie directly turned around and left.


    Meanwhile, Woody Grayson continued to tail after her to the restaurant¡¯s entrance.


    He really didn¡¯t like this woman¡¯s attitude toward him. What was she ying at?


    Noticing that Woody had followed her out, Georgie couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue speaking with


    him. Hence, she started walking to her car.


    ¡°Say, Georgie¡­¡± Woody directly called out to her.


    Georgie continued to ignore him and pressed her car key to unlock her car.


    Soon, her new white Maserati beeped twice, and the car¡¯s light also shed twice.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Being ignored made Woody feel even angrier.


    He truly hated arrogant women like her!


    Woody immediately stepped forward and reached out to block Georgie¡¯s way. ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯m talking to


    you. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Please get out of the way,¡± Georgie said.


    Suddenly, the feeling of anger simmering at the bottom of her heart intensified¡­


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Woody asked arrogantly. ¡°I want to ask you, what did I say wrong? Why must you


    treat me like this? Am I not good enough? Is it because I¡¯m not handsome?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just X Entertainment¡¯s CEO? What¡¯s so great about you? Do you know what my family


    does?¡± Woody asked arrogantly once again.


    ¡°If you knew, you¡¯d regret your decision today¡­ Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­¡± Before he could finish his


    sentence, Georgie directly removed her high heel and started hitting his face with the heel in her


    hand.


    He had no choice but to cover his head and repeatedly shout.


    Seeing him in this state made Georgie instantly feel much better.


    She immediately stopped hitting him and put her high heel back on the ground. Quickly, she


    stepped into the heel. It was a swift set of movement, and it made her look cool and awesome¡­


    After wiping the dust off her hands, Georgie red coldly at Woody, whose face was now bruised.


    ¡°D*mn it¡­ Just because I controlled my temper well, did you think I was a weakling? Do you know


    why I ignored you? Alright, I¡¯ll tell you why¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a jerk! Alright? Are you looking for a wife or a nanny? Get rid of your toxic


    masculinity, and get out of my way,¡± Georgie said coldly once again.


    When Henry Armstrong came out, he saw Georgie yelling at the man in a cool way¡­


    He immediately stopped walking and leaned against the marble pir by the door and looked at


    Georgie with interest. There was a look of approval in his eyes¡­


    He watched how she hit the man¡¯s face¡­


    ¡®Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ That¡¯s indeed Georgie.


    ¡®Way too cool!¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ I¡¯m going to tell my mother when I get home!¡± Woody pointed at Georgie¡¯s face


    angrily and yelled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you way too old to go crying to your mother¡­ Fine¡­ Go ahead. You¡¯d better get your father


    toe along too!¡± Georgie said before directly turning around and preparing to leave.


    In the end, she still didn¡¯t feel satisfied enough. She immediately turned around and stepped on his


    foot¡­

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    The moment Georgie Clementine¡¯s heelnded on Woody Grayson¡¯s foot, he immediately yelped in


    pain. ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the veins on his neck bulged.


    In the next second, Georgie quickly pulled her leg away before turning around and leaving¡­


    ¡°Georgie Clementine, just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely make your life miserable in Antis!¡± Woody


    pointed at Georgie angrily as he shouted.


    The dispute between them very quickly attracted a crowd of observers.


    Regardless of how many pairs of eyes were on her, Georgie remained calm and dominant as usual.


    Henry Armstrong saw that this person deserved to be hit too. He immediately tugged at the tie


    around his neck, turning his neck around slightly. After that, he directly rolled his white sleeves up to


    his elbows.


    Then, Henry walked right over to Woody and forcefully punched the man in his face.


    In the next second, Woody fell to the ground.


    With some of his teeth knocked off, fresh blood immediately flowed out of his mouth. Woody was in


    so much pain that his entire body broke into a cold sweat.


    ¡°D*mn it¡­ How dare you mess with the woman I like? Do you want to die?¡± Henry red coldly at


    Woody, who was on the ground, as he asked.


    When Georgie heard themotion behind her, she instantly turned around and looked.


    After witnessing this scene, she seemed stunned.


    She didn¡¯t think Henry would show up here. Moreover, she didn¡¯t think he would hit someone openly


    on the street for her sake¡­


    From her perspective, Henry did seem quite manly like this¡­


    ¡°Poof¡­¡± Woody quickly spat the blood in his mouth and his fallen teeth aside. After that, he stood


    up staggeringly before pointing at Henry furiously. ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Why should I care who you are?¡± Henry asked.


    Georgie couldn¡¯t help but smile at what Henry said from behind.


    Woody became even angrier. ¡°You¡­ Just you wait!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your mother¡­¡± Henry sneered. After that, he quickly walked over to Georgie. As he


    looked at Georgie, he cocked his head in Woody¡¯s direction. ¡°Who¡¯s that? How did you get to know


    him?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°My mother¡­ Introduced him. She set us up on a date,¡± Georgie said truthfully with a slight frown.


    ¡°No way¡­ Why did Auntie introduce you to someone like him?¡± Henry had a confused look in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Perhaps my mother thinks he¡¯s not too bad.¡± Georgie frowned a little.


    ¡°What happened to you earlier? How did you two get into a fight?¡± Henry asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­ Why are you here?¡± Georgie asked.


    Henry chuckled. ¡°I was having a meal inside¡­ In a room on the second floor. I walked out of the


    room to pick up a call earlier. Without realizing it, I ended up walking to the entrance. Then, I


    stumbled into this scene¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you¡­¡± Georgie said.


    After that, Georgie looked around at the crowd. ¡°You should go inside. Don¡¯t stay out here. It¡¯ll be


    bad if someone records you getting involved in this mess¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you worried about me?¡± Henry looked down slightly at Georgie¡¯s face.


    There was a look of affection and curiosity in his eyes.


    Georgie immediately rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Who¡¯s worried about you?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry smiled naturally. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s a catastrophic ordeal, I¡¯ll be able to sort it out¡­¡±


    With that, Henry reached out and grabbed Georgie¡¯s hand.


    Georgie struggled to pull away. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    ¡°X, Stanley, and the others are all up there. Come¡­ Let¡¯s go up and eat,¡± Henry Armstrong said


    before pulling Georgie Clementine inside.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be going. I still have some stuff to do¡­¡± Georgie said as she struggled to pull away.


    However, Henry simply wouldn¡¯t let go. He dragged her forcefully into the restaurant.


    As soon as he walked through the door, he lowered his head and took out his phone with one hand


    to call his assistant, Rosalie Myers. ¡°Inform the subordinates that what I did in front of Lou¡¯s


    Chrysanthemum must not be shared to the public¡­¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Henry directly hung up his phone and continued pulling Georgie into the restaurant¡­


    ¡°Henry¡­ I really don¡¯t want to go¡­ I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Georgie said. She didn¡¯t want to stick


    around with Henry.


    Hearing this, Henry immediately came to a halt and smiled and looked at her face. ¡°If you don¡¯t go,


    I¡¯ll kiss you in front of everyone until you cry right here, right now,¡± he whispered by her ear.


    Everyone walking past in the huge lobby had all focused their attention on this attractive couple.


    Georgie immediately blushed. ¡°If you dare!¡±


    ¡°You know that there¡¯s nothing I¡¯m afraid of doing,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hit you¡­ Do you believe that?¡± Georgie threatened with an annoyed frown.


    Henry chuckled. ¡°I just helped you beat a jerk up. Wouldn¡¯t it be too unthankful of you to hit me?¡±


    Georgie was instantly rendered speechless.


    Henry smiled satisfactorily. The distinctive ck and white parts of his peach-shaped eyes glistened


    when he smiled.


    In the next second, Henry carried Georgie in his arms dominantly and headed upstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go,


    honey¡­¡±


    ¡°Henry¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me ¡®honey¡¯ again? Also, put me down,¡± Georgie said as she


    struggled to set herself free.


    ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t let you go in this lifetime,¡± Henry insisted.


    Everyone in the huge lobby was looking at the two of them.


    Georgie really couldn¡¯t stand him anymore. She instantly shook her head helplessly and decided to


    compromise. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ Put me down, and I¡¯lle up with you. Okay?¡±


    Sometimes, she really didn¡¯t know how to deal with Henry. He was really thick-skinned.


    Georgie knew that if she disagreed this time, he¡¯d forcefully carry her upstairs¡­


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Only then did Henry carefully put her down.


    Georgie rolled her eyes at him right away before heading upstairs.


    ¡°Honey, wait for me¡­¡± Henry quickly followed her.


    ¡°How many times have I said it? Stop calling me ¡®honey¡¯!¡± Georgie yelled.


    ¡°Really? Did you say that? Honey¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you shameless?¡± Georgie truly felt that this person was shameless. He was deliberately


    dishonest every day.


    ¡°Why should I care about my reputation in front of you?¡± Henry asked.


    Georgie was speechless.


    ¡°Do you know that one can¡¯t worry about his reputation when going after a girl?¡± Henry asked.


    Georgie remained silent.


    ¡°Those who are overly cautious when going after a girl end up single when they¡¯re old. Did you


    know that?¡± Henry asked.


    Georgie still didn¡¯t reply to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Shameless,¡± Georgie couldn¡¯t resist cursing under her breath once more.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll only be shameless with you, alright?¡± Henry asked.

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    Georgie Clementine rolled her eyes at Henry Armstrong. She didn¡¯t want to continue talking to this


    person at all. Instead, she silently walked upstairs with him.


    However, Henry struck up a conversation again. ¡°How did you get into a fight with that lunatic? Can


    you tell me now?¡±


    After that, Georgie told Henry everything in detail. She still had an annoyed look in her eyes.


    When Georgie talked about this, she was very upset.


    Henry instantly nodded a few times. The look of approval in his eyes grew more intense. He


    couldn¡¯t help but smile when he looked at her approvingly. ¡°You did awesome. It¡¯s always great to


    punish jerks sometimes. When you do it all the time, you get to feel great all the time.¡±


    ¡°I bet that psycho won¡¯t give up so easily. My mother told me his family is quite rich¡­¡± Georgie said.


    She predicted that Woody Grayson would stille looking for trouble for a while.


    However, she had nothing to be afraid of either.


    However, Henry snickered indifferently. ¡°Tsk¡­ He¡¯d better not give up so easily. I¡¯ll teach him a


    lesson when the timees. Rich? Could he be richer than me?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the skyes crashing down, I¡¯ll hold it up for you,¡± Henry added.


    His words instantly made Georgie feel a warmth spread in her heart.


    However, she still disyed a cold expression outwardly. ¡°Who said I needed your help to hold it up


    for me? Can¡¯t I deal with something minor like this on my own?¡±


    As the two of them spoke, they arrived on the second floor.


    At the end of the staircase, Georgie came to a halt and looked calmly at Henry. ¡°Which room is it?¡±


    she asked.


    ¡°Come with me¡­¡± With that, Henry started taking big strides toward the room they had booked.


    Georgie followed close behind him.


    When the two of them walked through the door, X Quest and the others were eating.


    A few of them had shocked expressions upon their faces when they saw Georgieing in¡­


    Right after that, X stood up with a smile and looked gently at Georgie. ¡°Georgie¡­ Why are you


    here? What¡¯s going on between the two of you?¡±


    Earlier, Henry was still talking about going after Georgie.


    Why were the two of them here together now?


    Could he have managed to make her his? But didn¡¯t that seem a bit unlikely?


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Georgie said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Henry grabbed her hand and led her to the seat next to him. He


    pulled the chair out for her like a gentleman and sat her down on the chair.


    His behavior was extremely dominant, and he didn¡¯t allow Georgie to refuse at all.


    Rachel Wood, who was closest to Georgie, instantly smiled at her.


    Georgie smiled back at Rachel.


    ¡°Hello, everyone¡­¡± Georgie looked at everyone at the table and said.


    ¡°Hello¡­ Ms. Georgie, what¡¯s going on with you two?¡± Sebastian Brenand looked at Georgie


    excitedly. He was trying to find out about something.


    Before Georgie could speak, Henry pulled his chair out and sat down with one leg crossed over the


    other. ¡°I bumped into her at the entrance¡­ That¡¯s why I brought her over.¡±


    After saying that, Henry looked at everyone. ¡°Do you know what shocking thing our Georgie over


    here did?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Sebastian asked.


    Henry immediately recounted the story of how Georgie beat a jerk up. The more he talked about it,


    the more pleased he seemed.


    X, Stanley Batton, and Sebastian all knew that Georgie could do such a thing based on her


    personality. Nobody found it odd¡­


    Everyone had a vague smile on their faces.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Rachel was the only one who seemed stunned. When she looked at Georgie, her gaze turned from


    calm to admiration.


    ¡°Police officer¡­ Over here¡­ Over here¡­¡± Right then, Woody Grayson¡¯s voice could be heard


    outside the door.

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    ¡°One man and one woman inside this room beat me up. Hurry up and lock them up in prison.¡±


    Woody Grayson¡¯s voice could be heard once again. He still sounded angry.


    When people in the room heard his voice, they all frowned a little.


    Henry Armstrong snorted coldly as he gently moved his wrists around. ¡°Bloody hell. He actually


    dares toe here¡­¡±


    Right after that, someone pushed the door open.


    Woody, whose face was swollen with bruises, stood at the door and pointed arrogantly at Henry and


    Georgie Clementine inside the room. ¡°You two¡­ Come out. You¡¯re both dead! You¡¯re definitely


    going to prison!¡±


    Henry smiled a little, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he calmly drank his tea.


    Meanwhile, the other people in the room didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid at Woody. They all continued to


    eat their food.


    Each of them seemed to have an aura of power around them.


    However, in the next second, when Woody¡¯s gazended upon Stanley Batton¡¯s face with a cold


    expression, he immediately felt uneasy all over¡­


    Suddenly, the me of arrogance inside him disappearedpletely.


    There was now a panicked expression upon his face.


    Subconsciously, Woody took a step backward. His entire body was trembling. Afterward, he took in


    a breath of cold air¡­


    This bloody man and woman were actually Stanley¡¯s friends!


    Didn¡¯t that mean Woody had hit a brick wall?


    He thought his family was powerful enough. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d bump into someone who was even


    more powerful than him¡­


    Woody knew that he was probably going to suffer today.


    Right then, over ten police officers rushed over to the door.


    The leader of the police officers was a middle-aged, bald guy. As soon as he saw the people seated


    at the table, he was stunned¡­


    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend any one of those people seated.


    Meanwhile, the other police officers looked down, too. Nobody dared to make a move¡­


    Henry slowly stood up with his hands chucked into his pockets. He walked over to the door and


    looked at Woody, who was now trembling. After that, he shifted his gaze to the middle-aged, bald


    police officer¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Horthon¡­ Did you personallye to arrest me?¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ Mr. Armstrong¡­ We didn¡¯t know it was you¡­ If we had known, we¡­ We definitely


    wouldn¡¯t have dared to¡­¡± The police officer said.


    Woody carefully moved closer to Mr. Horthon. ¡°Who is this¡­?¡± Woody asked.


    ¡°This is the young master of the Armstrong family in Antis, Henry Armstrong,¡± Mr. Horthon said.


    At that moment, Woody directly peed out of shock. In the next second, he quickly looked down and


    continuously trembled.


    Henry smiled as he looked at Woody. However, his eyes weren¡¯t smiling. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very arrogant


    just now? Why are you looking down now?¡± Henry asked.


    Woody instantly kneeled on the ground with a thud. His palms pressed together as he looked at


    Henry. ¡°Mr. Armstrong, I¡¯m sorry. I was ignorant. If I had known your identity, I wouldn¡¯t have dared


    to do this,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hurry up and stand up¡­ So you can die,¡± Henry red coldly at Woody condescendingly as he


    spoke.


    Woody shook his head furiously¡­


    Henry ignored him. Instead, he shifted his gaze to Mr. Horthon. ¡°He was at fault in this matter in the


    first ce. Now, do you know what to do?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do¡­ We¡¯ll lock him up¡­¡± Mr. Horthon said.


    When Woody heard this, his body trembled even more intensely. ¡°No¡­ Mr. Armstrong, please


    forgive me.¡±


    However, Henry didn¡¯t even look at Woody. Instead, he slowly turned around and leisurely walked


    back over to Georgie.


    At this moment, Henry looked extremely dominant.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    For an instant, Georgie felt charmed by him.


    Woody would never have thought that things would turn out this way.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    At first, Woody Grayson had hoped that the police officers he brought with him could arrest the


    people who beat him up.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d end up being the person who was arrested. Meanwhile, apart


    from silently epting his fate, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it right now¡­


    It was the Armstrong family from Antis. People like Woody couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone from


    that family.


    When Woody recalled how he had acted so arrogantly in front of Henry Armstrong, he felt foolish.


    ¡°Lock this person up,¡± Henry said again. ¡°He¡¯s not to be released for at least half a year,¡± he added.


    With that, Henry lit up a cigarette and began taking a puff at it with one leg crossed over the other.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Armstrong¡­¡± After speaking, Mr. Horthon took the lead to turn around and leave.


    Meanwhile, the other police officers restrained Woody in a rough manner and followed behind Mr.


    Horthon.


    The door closed¡ª


    The entire world became quiet and peaceful as it was before.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As an observer, X Quest frowned slightly after witnessing this scene. ¡°Why is this person so


    weird?¡± she asked.


    Georgie Clementine shrugged confusedly as she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s probably


    because he thinks his family is rich and powerful. I heard from my mother that this person¡¯s parents


    both run their respectivepanies. Also, his father is the younger brother of Antis¡¯ mayor¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that all? Does that really give him the right to behave so arrogantly?¡± Henry also felt a little


    speechless.


    X felt the same way.


    ¡°Speaking of¡­ You two are really ruthless. Look at how you beat someone¡¯s child up, will you?¡±


    Sebastian Brenand couldn¡¯t resistughing. ¡°It feels way too great. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Henry slowly took a puff at his cigarette before slowly exhaling. One of his legs remained crossed


    over the other. ¡°That was necessary¡­¡±


    After that, Henry looked at the pretty waitress next to him. ¡°Bring an extra set of dining utensils for


    my wife¡­¡±


    Georgie¡¯s face instantly turned cold. ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? Can you not say things that aren¡¯t true?¡±


    Henry chuckled. ¡°You will be¡­ Sooner orter,¡± he said.


    ¡°Stop dreaming¡­ Alright?¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°You are dreaming,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not dreaming,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll shut up¡­¡± Henry said.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Sebastian took the lead to change the topic. ¡°Ms. Clementine, allow me to introduce you officially¡­


    This is my wife, Rachel Wood,¡± Sebastian said.


    After that, Sebastian looked at Rachel. ¡°This beautifuldy is Georgie Clementine.¡±


    Georgie immediately smiled and extended a hand to Rachel. ¡°Nice to meet you¡­¡±


    Rachel smiled as well and shook Georgie¡¯s hand. ¡°Nice to meet you¡­ I¡¯m really impressed by


    you¡­ That¡¯s how we ought to deal with jerks like him,¡± Rachel said.


    Georgie shrugged nonchntly. ¡°That¡¯s just my natural reflex,¡± she said.


    After the meal, Sebastian brought Rachel to y mahjong with Henry and Stanley.


    Meanwhile, X dragged Georgie over to the balcony.


    The balcony had an open-air design. When one stood here, one could see the beautiful night


    scenery of the city center clearly¡­


    ¡°How do you feel¡­ About Henry Armstrong?¡± X asked softly. Her voice was as gentle as ever.

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    Georgie Clementine looked calmly at the night scenery beneath her feet. ¡°How else can I feel? He¡¯s


    a womanizer. We¡¯re notpatible¡­ I don¡¯t want to have feelings for him¡­¡± Georgie said.


    X Quest gently held Georgie¡¯s hand. ¡°Now, Henry is no longer the womanizer he was before.


    He¡¯s turned over a new leaf¡­¡±


    Georgie chuckled again. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare believe in him¡­¡±


    Henry Armstrong¡¯s visits to Georgie hadn¡¯t decreased in recent times.


    To be honest, after spending so much time together, Georgie couldn¡¯t exactly say that she had no


    feelings for him at all.


    Sometimes, she did feel moved.


    However, Georgie could control herself. That was because she didn¡¯t want to fall for a womanizer


    like him so easily.


    Being in a rtionship with someone like Henry was like a gamble. If she won the gamble, she¡¯d be


    happy for the rest of her life. If she lost, she¡¯d never recover from it.


    Georgie didn¡¯t want to gamble.


    Hence, whenever she saw Henry now, she¡¯d try her best to avoid him.


    When X heard Georgie¡¯s answer that she was afraid, and she didn¡¯t dislike Henry, X instantly


    had an answer in her heart.


    X grabbed Georgie¡¯s hand again. ¡°Now, Henry really is different from how he was before. Apart


    from you, he has not gotten close with anyone else. He really has set his eyes on you alone. Why


    don¡¯t you give yourself a chance? Give it a try¡­ As an observer, I see everything clearly. Henry


    genuinely wants to be in a rtionship with you. He¡¯s not ying around. He has turned over a new


    leaf for you,¡± X enunciated each word slowly and carefully.


    After hearing what X said, Georgie felt a little moved. However, she didn¡¯t dare to decide too


    quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it for a while¡­¡±


    X chuckled and patted Georgie on her shoulder. ¡°Alright. Think about it carefully.¡±


    Georgie nodded gently.


    Right then, Sebastian Brenand walked over with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the barter¡­ Are you


    guysing along?¡±


    X nodded decisively. ¡°Sure¡­ Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    After that, X hugged Georgie. ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun¡­ We¡¯ve not gone to the bar for a long time,¡±


    X said.


    Georgie nodded.


    ***


    At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, X and the others arrived at Unconscious Bar, which was not far


    away from Lou¡¯s Chrysanthemum¡­


    As soon as they entered the bar, they took the elevator to the top floor where Sky Garden was


    located.


    Once they entered the room, everyone sat around the coffee table.


    Georgie sat on her own at a single couch nearby. Henry naturally sat on the armrest of the couch


    Georgie was sitting on.


    When Georgie saw this, she rolled her eyes unhappily at Henry.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian, Rachel Wood, X, and Stanley Batton sat in a row on a long couch.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After they had all sat down, two pretty waitresses approached them with the alcohol menu¡­


    Sebastian immediately looked at the two waitresses. ¡°Bring us the best wine and beer you have¡­


    We want three bottles of wine and ten bottles of beer¡­¡±


    The two pretty waitresses instantly took down Sebastian¡¯s order. After that, they quickly left the


    room.


    Immediately after that, Sebastian excitedly wrapped his arm around Rachel¡¯s shoulders and looked


    at the rest. ¡°Let¡¯s y a game together. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What game?¡± X asked with interest.


    However, Stanley seemed cold as usual beside X.


    He silently wrapped his arm around X¡¯s shoulders as he took a puff at his cigarette. He didn¡¯t say


    a word. It was as if he was an isted flower that was far above everything else.


    ¡°What about truth or dare?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Sure¡­ I don¡¯t have a problem with that¡­¡± X said excitedly.


    Right after that, Henry, Rachel, Georgie, and the rest all nodded in agreement.


    When Sebastian saw that Stanley wasn¡¯t speaking, he instantly lifted his chin in Stanley¡¯s direction.


    ¡°What about you? What do you think? Are you going to y?¡± He asked mboyantly as he


    continued to hold Rachel.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Stanley said calmly.

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    When Sebastian Brenand heard this, he directly picked up aplimentary bottle of beer on the


    table. He quickly opened it and emptied the bottle¡­


    After that, he ced the empty bottle in the center of the coffee table.


    ¡°We¡¯ll use this to y truth or dare. I¡¯ll exin the rules now,¡± he said each word clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the first spin¡­ Whoever the bottle points at, that person loses. The loser must choose


    between truth or dare. After choosing, the loser must directly carry out the request from the person


    who spun the bottle¡­ Once the request is done, it will be the loser¡¯s turn to spin, and so on. No


    questions, right?¡± Sebastian asked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When X Quest heard this, she couldn¡¯t resist frowning. ¡°Why do you get to spin the bottle first?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m handsome,¡± Sebastian said confidently.


    ¡°Fine¡­ You win,¡± X said.


    As soon as X finished speaking, Sebastian spun the bottle.


    In the end, the bottle pointed directly at Georgie Clementine.


    Georgie smiled and looked at Sebastian. ¡°I choose dare. Truth is boring.¡±


    Nearby, Henry Armstrong looked at Georgie smilingly the entire time. His eyes were filled with


    adoration. It was as if there were stars in his eyes.


    ¡°Alright¡­ In that case, kiss Henry,¡± Sebastian said with an evil chuckle.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he gave Henry an evil wink with his right eye.


    When Georgie heard this, she instantly felt her heart clenching tightly.


    Henry instantly smiled and gave Sebastian a thumbs up.


    X frowned unhappily as she looked at Sebastian. ¡°A game is a game. You¡¯re not allowed to go to


    such extremes,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sebastian nodded obediently.


    Meanwhile, Henry looked expectantly at Georgie. ¡°Come on¡­ I¡¯m ready¡­¡±


    In the next second, Henry started inching closer and closer to Georgie¡¯s lips.


    However, Georgie rolled her eyes at Henry. She then blocked his lips with her hand and looked at


    Sebastian. ¡°I choose to drink¡­¡±


    With that, Georgie picked up a bottle of beer on the table. She popped it open with the corner of the


    coffee table and emptied the bottle in one gulp.


    The whole thingsted less than ten seconds.


    When Henry saw this, he instantly touched his forehead in disappointment.


    In the next second, Georgie ced the empty bottle on the coffee table and quickly spun it.


    After that, the bottle began spinning around rapidly.


    Everyone shifted their gaze to the tip of the bottle that was spinning rapidly.


    Soon, the tip pointed directly at Stanley.


    When Stanley, who had a cold expression, saw this, he instantly looked indifferently at Georgie¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°Truth or dare, what do you choose?¡± Georgie asked calmly.


    ¡°Truth¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Mr. Batton, what are you most afraid of?¡± Georgie asked.


    Stanley took a deep puff at his cigarette before slowly exhaling. He slowly shifted his gaze to X¡¯s


    face. ¡°That X doesn¡¯t want me anymore,¡± he said.


    His words instantly struck a chord in the deepest part of X¡¯s heart.


    Right after that, X¡¯s heart started beating wildly out of control.


    ¡°I will never not want you¡­¡± X smiled gently. Her eyes seemed to be as clear and gentle as the


    water in theke during autumn.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ It really is true love,¡± Sebastian chuckled and said.


    Right then, two pretty waitresses happened to walk in with the alcohol Sebastian ordered¡­


    The two of thempletely overheard what Stanley said.


    They were both overwhelmed by Stanley¡¯s words.


    In this instant, the two felt even more envious, jealous, and hateful toward X¡­

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    After the two pretty waitresses put down the alcohol. They nced at each other before walking out


    of the room.


    Once the door was closed behind them, the two of them started carefully discussing with each other


    ¡ª


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Stanley way too humble in front of X? He¡¯s such an excellent man, but he¡¯s actually so


    afraid of his wife that he¡¯d lose himself?¡±


    ¡°X is too lucky. I¡¯ve never been jealous of anyone, but this time, I¡¯m really jealous.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no use being jealous. It¡¯s our fault for not having such god-like luck as X.¡±


    ***


    X Quest and Stanley Batton stayed around to have fun at the bar until two o¡¯clock in the morning


    before heading home.


    The two of them had both drunk quite a lot. After taking a shower, they started fooling around again


    due to their drunkenness¡­


    X was kept busy all night long.


    When she opened her eyes the next day, it was already noon¡­


    The moment she woke up, she felt her body aching all over.


    At this moment, X felt as if she was like a broken rag doll that had been run over by a car


    countless times.


    After turning around with much difficulty, she saw that Stanley was still in bed.


    He was wearing a white shirt with a pair of ck dress pants.


    Right then, he was sitting at the head of the bed with hisptop in his hands, focused on his work.


    When X saw him being so energetic, she couldn¡¯t help but ask some questions in her mind.


    Why was he always so energetic after they had sex?


    Shouldn¡¯t men be more tired after this kind of stuff?


    X felt awfully confused by this.


    ¡°When did you get up?¡± X moved her sore neck around a little before rubbing her thin waist and


    asking softly. She sounded a little drained¡­


    ¡°Earlier¡­ Dad, Mom, and Grandpa asked us to go home for a while. They said there¡¯s something


    important they want to announce¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Now?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Anytime will do. They¡¯re waiting for you at home,¡± Stanley said.


    His voice still sounded awfully good!


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get out of bed now¡­¡± With that, X struggled to get up. ¡°I wonder, what is it


    about?¡± X asked curiously.


    ¡°Naturally, it has to be good news.¡± However, Stanley didn¡¯t answer her question directly.


    This made X even more curious. ¡°What exactly is it? Don¡¯t be mysterious¡­¡±


    Stanley chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you go there,¡± he said.


    Seeing that Stanley didn¡¯t want to tell her, X didn¡¯t continue asking. She simply struggled to get


    out of bed and cleaned herself up.


    Once she was done, she put on intricate, nude makeup. Moreover, she pulled her ck, curly hair


    back into a high ponytail.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the base of her ponytail, she put on arge, intricate, red butterfly ribbon. Her bright and full


    forehead was exposed.


    She looked like an eighteen-year-old teenager.


    After making sure her makeup was fine, she quickly walked into the closet. She selected a ssic,


    ck Chanel dress and a pair of ck high heels.


    With the addition of the dress and high heels, she looked even nobler.


    The spotless mirror reflected her current appearance. She was pretty, angelic, covered in white, and


    her legs long and straight. X was everyone¡¯s definition of a beautiful woman.

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    Two hourster, Stanley Batton held X Quest¡¯s hand and walked into his castle-like vi in the


    suburbs.


    By then, Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, and Ron Batton were all sitting at the coffee table, drinking


    tea.


    There was a thick, red document holder on the armrest next to Wilson¡¯s hand.


    Seeing that X had arrived, Sharon instantly waved at X and smiled joyfully. ¡°X¡­ Come


    here. Let me have a good look at you,¡± Sharon said.


    X¡¯s appearance was stunningly beautiful to her.


    Didn¡¯t X look way too good dressed like this? It was not an exaggeration to call X a fairy at all.


    The more Sharon looked at her daughter-inw, the prettier she found her! How could such a good-


    looking girl exist in the world?


    X smiled gently as she slowly walked over to Sharon and sat next to her.


    As soon as X sat down, Sharon immediately held her hand and looked at her like a young female


    fan. ¡°X, you look way too pretty today. Oh, right. X, my darling, have you had lunch?¡± Sharon


    asked.


    X nodded. ¡°Yeah, I have.¡±


    ¡°What did you eat? Did Stanley personally cook for you?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± X said.


    Sharon smiled satisfactorily. ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s good¡­ Just as he should¡­¡±


    When X heard this, she smiled without saying anything.


    Whenever this happened, X couldn¡¯t resist suspecting that she was Sharon¡¯s biological child.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was merely an adopted child.


    Hearing this, Wilson looked at Stanley seriously. ¡°X works very hard each day. You must make


    her different types of dishes more frequently, got it?¡±


    Stanley nodded and sat right beside X. ¡°Got it. I will.¡±


    Wilson nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Hmm, men who don¡¯t treat their wives well will end up dead¡­¡±


    ¡°Agreed! X must be taken care of like a princess!¡± Ron smiled at X as he spoke.


    In this moment, X felt endless joy in her heart.


    ¡°Agreed!¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mom, why did you ask us toe home?¡± X changed the topic and got right


    down to business.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing huge. We just unanimously agree that Stan can handle everything on his own. Hence,


    we¡¯re preparing to hand over thepany to Stanpletely¡­


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stan¡¯s father wants to officially retire and hand over the position of president to Stan.


    ¡°Apart from that, we would also like to transfer all the shares we own to Stan. As such, thepany


    wouldpletely belong to Stan alone,¡± Ron Batton articted each word clearly.


    X was quite surprised by the sudden mention of this.


    She knew that although Wilson still held the title of president in thepany, most of the affairs in


    Dragon Group were being managed by Stanley.


    However, Stanley only had management rights, but he didn¡¯t own many shares in the group. Most of


    the shares still belonged to Wilson and Ron.


    ¡°Of course, topletely acquire thepany¡­ Stan must sign a letter of guarantee¡­ Moreover,


    this letter of guarantee must be signed in front of you. You must be clear about the contents of this


    letter of guarantee,¡± Ron added.


    ¡°What letter of guarantee is this?¡± X felt very curious. Her eyes were filled with confusion.


    Ron didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he slowly retrieved a letter of guarantee from the red document


    holder next to his hand and handed it to X.


    The content that came into sight shocked X. She didn¡¯t expect the Batton family to give her a


    contract like this¡ª

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    It was clearly written on the contract that Stanley Batton had to be good to X Quest all his life. He


    had to dote on her and let her have what she wanted. He couldn¡¯t cheat on her, and domestic


    violence wouldn¡¯t be tolerated.


    If Stanley either cheated on X or practiced domestic violence, Dragon Group would fall into her


    hands.


    When X saw this letter of guarantee, her eyes instantly turned red.


    Every word and sentence written on this letter of guarantee indicated how much the Batton family


    valued her.


    They valued even more than they did Stanley.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If they didn¡¯t love her significantly, why would they create such a letter of guarantee and make


    Stanley sign it?


    In the next second, X couldn¡¯t help but start crying.


    She really didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d done to deserve so much love from the Batton family.


    When Sharon Lindt, Stanley, Wilson Batton, and Ron Batton saw X crying, they instantly


    panicked.


    ¡°Quick¡­ Grab some tissues¡­¡± Wilson looked at Stanley and said.


    Stanley instantly pulled out a piece of tissue.


    Meanwhile, Sharon grabbed the tissue and carefully dabbed X¡¯s tears away. ¡°What¡¯s the matter,


    darling? Why are you crying?¡±


    X sniffed. After taking the tissue, she wiped her tears away again. ¡°I am so touched¡­ Why are


    you all so nice to me?¡±


    Sharon instantly rxed and smiled. ¡°Why else? We like you.¡±


    X sniffed again before quickly cing the letter of guarantee on the coffee table. ¡°This won¡¯t be


    necessary. I believe Stanley will be good to me forever.¡±


    ¡°Forever is a long time. Who knows what will happenter? We must get him to sign what is


    necessary. This is a safety measure for you. Wouldn¡¯t you feel safe too?¡± Sharon immediately said


    earnestly.


    X shook her head.


    The love Stanley had for her made her feel very safe.


    She had never worried about problems like this. She believed that Stanley would grow old with her


    and never abandon her.


    ¡°Stanley, sign it,¡± Sharon said while quickly handing a pen to Stanley.


    Stanley leaned forward and decisively signed with his name before using a red ink pad nearby to


    stamp his fingerprint on the document.


    ¡°I will get this letter of guarantee publicly certified. Once it¡¯s publicly certified, it will take legal effect.


    You can keep it safe when the timees,¡± Wilson said.


    X shook her head again. ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary. Dad, Mom, Grandpa, I believe in Stanley. Our


    rtionship doesn¡¯t require a letter of guarantee like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, this matter has been decided¡­ If any one of you disagrees, we won¡¯t transfer our shares


    to Stanley¡­¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Ron added.


    Sharon held X¡¯s hand once again. ¡°Alright, darling. This thing has been decided. To be honest,


    it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a guarantee. You don¡¯t have to feel any pressure,¡± she said.


    X¡¯s eyes filled with tears once again from being touched.


    She instantly looked at Stanley before turning to face Ron, Sharon, and Wilson. She nodded.


    Now that they had made up their mind, X couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse them.


    Once the document was signed, Stanley handed it over to Ron. ¡°Grandpa, here you go¡­¡±


    Ron looked satisfactorily at Stanley¡¯s signature and fingerprint before nodding. ¡°Okay, very good¡­


    You must always remember what you signed today.¡±


    Stanley looked affectionately at X next to him. He naturally ruffled her hair. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll always


    remember it. I¡¯ve promised that I won¡¯t love another woman in this lifetime other than X,¡± Stanley


    said affectionately.


    Sharon nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Hmm, this is my good son.¡±

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    After that, Ron Batton handed a red document holder over to Stanley Batton. ¡°These are the share


    transfer contracts we have signed. There are also a series of documents amended by the


    company¡¯s legal staff¡­ They¡¯ve all been publicly certified¡­ Now, the entire Dragon Group belongs


    to you¡­ Do a good job, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Stanley seemed determined.


    ¡°Okay. I believe in you¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll be getting back to work. You guys have fun¡­¡± After that, Ron


    got up and headed upstairs.


    After Ron had left, Sharon Lindt endearingly held X Quest¡¯s hand. ¡°X, will you stay at home for


    dinner tonight?¡± she asked affectionately.


    X instantly nodded.


    Sharon beamed with a smile. ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll cook for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything will do. I¡¯ll eat anything as long as you make it¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°You are such a sweet-talker.¡± Sharon was delighted. ¡°X is the best daughter-inw in the world.¡±


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s too much.¡± X chuckled embarrassedly.


    ¡°How is that too much? It¡¯s the truth¡­¡± After saying that, Wilson Batton looked at Stanley. ¡°Anyway,


    everything in thepany belongs to you now¡­ You can do whatever you want. Nobody will


    interfere with your decisions¡­ Even if you transfer thepany under X¡¯s name, we won¡¯t


    care¡­¡±


    Stanley nodded slightly before picking up a transparent teapot and poured each of them a cup of


    tea.


    Wilson¡¯s words made X¡¯s heart feel warm again.


    ¡®What kind of heavenly inws are they?¡¯ X couldn¡¯t help but think to herself.


    ¡°X, I bought you some new clothes. Come up and see if you like them¡­ Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Sharon


    passionately tugged at X¡¯s hand and pulled her onto her feet.


    ¡°Sure.¡± X instantly followed Sharon up to the second floor.


    After arriving upstairs, Sharon led X into a bedroom.


    There were over ten different shopping bags on therge, baroque-style, beige bed in the master


    bedroom.


    X guessed that those must have been the clothes that Sharon bought for her.


    As soon as they walked through the door, Sharon excitedly pulled X over to the bed. She then


    ced all the bags on the bed in front of X. ¡°Look¡­ These are all yours. I went shopping this


    morning. When I saw these, I thought they looked rather nice. That¡¯s why I bought them.¡±


    X instantly took the clothes out from the bags one at a time¡­


    All the clothes Sharon had bought for her were dresses including long, short, halter, pure cotton,


    chiffon, floral, and all sorts of designs.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Each item was of X¡¯s tastes.


    X liked them very much.


    ¡°I really like them¡­ Mom, you have great taste,¡± X said as she checked each of the dresses out.


    Sharon immediately started smiling. ¡°I¡¯m d you like them¡­ Take all of them.¡±


    ¡°You really are the best mother-inw in Country Z¡­¡± X beamed at Sharon.


    The Batton family was akin to a god-like family. Ever since X got together with Stanley, they had


    never allowed her to suffer a single bit.


    Here, she was the most adored person.


    ¡°Ah I¡¯m just average¡­¡± Sharon said humbly.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started ringing¡­

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    A piece of news about X Quest appeared on her phone¡ª


    ¡°Popr period drama, Green Clouds Above, with the same title as the original work, is confirmed


    to have started filming. X Quest will be acting as the fairy, Pink Misty! Photos from the shoot have


    been made publicly avable!¡±


    X didn¡¯t expect Sebastian Brenand to make her photos publicly avable so soon¡­


    After all, those photos were taken only the day before.


    When Sharon Lindt saw the content on X¡¯s phone, she instantly started speaking excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s


    take a look at your photos. Last night, Stanley showed me a video of you getting your makeover. I


    was stunned by how beautiful you were.¡±


    X instantly tapped on it.


    The thing that came to view was a nine-picture coge of Pink Misty¡¯s photos.


    There were pictures of her strumming a harp with her head lowered as well as her smiling while she


    looked down¡­


    All the pictures had gray backgrounds.


    Since the photos weren¡¯t edited, they were looking atplete originals.


    However, even so, X still looked like a fairy in the pictures. There was something unusual about


    how pretty she was.


    It was almost as if she was a real fairy.


    When Sharon saw these pictures, she couldn¡¯t help but exim and offerpliments. ¡°Don¡¯t these


    pictures look way too good?¡±


    X also liked these pictures. ¡°Indeed, they are¡­¡± She instantlyplimented.


    Immediately after that, Sharon tapped on thement section. Sharon and X could see all sorts


    ofpliments¡ª


    ¡°Ahhh! Isn¡¯t this Pink Misty herself? Ahhh! It¡¯s practically the same person!¡±


    ¡°Back when there were rumors about Green Clouds Above being adapted into a television drama, I


    was thinking how great it would be if X could act as Pink Misty! Now, my dream hase true!


    Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, this is the woman adored by Stanley Batton. Isn¡¯t she a fairy in the human world?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ How could she be so perfect? X is practically every man¡¯s dream!¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like a woman like her? She deserves to be doted on by Stanley!¡±


    When Sharon saw how everyone wasplimenting X, she immediately smiled satisfactorily.


    ¡°These people are so good at ttery. Why don¡¯t they write a book?¡±


    Hearing this, X¡¯s smile widened gradually.


    At first, she wanted to close this Weibo article and look at other stuff.


    However, Sharon didn¡¯t seem to want to close it. She kept swiping the screen.


    It was as if Sharon had be addicted to thepliments.


    Seeing Sharon in this way, X had no choice but to hand over her phone to Sharon. Meanwhile,


    X began cing the clothes Sharon had bought her against her body as she stood in front of the


    dressing mirror iid with gold and diamonds.


    When Sharon saw thosepliments about her daughter-inw on Weibo, she was in a very good


    mood. Even her eyes were filled with joy.


    Sharon continued to swipe through thements. ¡°X, these people are all saying that you are a


    fairy¡­ Someone even said that you¡¯re the prettiest woman in thest five thousand years¡­¡±


    X had often seenments like these that Sharon had mentioned. Hence, she didn¡¯t feel much


    in her heart.


    Instead, X simply smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°Someone even said that Stanley is the luckiest man alive to have found you¡­ I think so too¡­¡±


    Sharon added.


    X continued checking out a white floral dress by cing it against her body. ¡°I¡¯m also the luckiest


    woman alive to have met Stanley¡­¡± She said.


    ***


    The next morning, when X opened her eyes, Stanley was already gone¡­


    Since she managed to rest enough the night before, she felt very energetic now.


    After lying on the bed for a while, X slowly sat up and checked the time.


    By then, it was eight o¡¯clock in the morning¡­


    Beep, beep, beep¡­Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as X was ready to get out of bed to get cleaned up, her phone started ringing¡­

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    It was a voice call from Blue Sky Exploration Team¡¯s leader, Darren Green.


    X instantly tapped on the button to answer the call.


    ¡°Ms. Quest¡­ We are fortunate. I just came to Blue Mountain City and discovered something huge. I


    discovered a decent jade mine vein here. Based on the rough stones I see, they are of very high


    quality¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t need us to check the specific conditions down there?¡± Darren


    asked.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary¡­ Send me the geographical location¡­ I¡¯ll go and check it outter¡­¡±


    X was feeling overjoyed right then.


    She really didn¡¯t expect Darren to find a jade mine so soon¡­


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it to you right away,¡± Darren said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X said.


    After that, X hung up the phone.


    After hanging up, she sent Stanley Batton a WeChat message to tell him that he might have to head


    over to Blue Mountain City to check out the jade mine.


    Stanley didn¡¯t reply to her.


    X knew that he might be in a meeting. Hence, she didn¡¯t send him another message.


    After putting her phone down, she quickly entered the bathroom and went through a simple routine


    of cleaning up. Later, she entered the closet and got changed into a more leisurely outfit¡­


    She wore a white slim-fit T-shirt on top and a pair of ck working pants on the bottom, coupled


    with a pair of white sports shoes.


    After pulling her hair back into a ponytail, X put on a ck cap and tugged her ponytail out


    through the gap in the back of the cap.


    Once everything had been prepared, X returned to her room to get her phone to check the


    location Darren had sent her.


    Right then, Stanley¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± X said softly.


    ¡°Hmm, are you going to Blue Mountain City?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Could you arrange a helicopter for me?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there on my own,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Are you free?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I am,¡± Stanley said.


    On the other end of the call, in Dragon Group¡¯s president¡¯s office, Stanley was sitting in front of a


    desk piled up with documents as he spoke softly.


    Zack Cassidy sat across him with a neutral expression. He couldn¡¯t resistining in his heart.


    ¡®Fool! Such a fool!¡¯


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There were so many documents waiting to be signed by him. How could he say he was free?


    However, although Zack had a differing opinion in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to verbalize his opinion.


    Instead, he silently kept his head lowered.


    After the call ended, Stanley looked at Zack. ¡°Arrange a helicopter for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Batton, what about¡­ These?¡± Zack pointed at the piled-up documents.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them after I return in the evening¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ***


    Three hourster, Stanley flew arge helicopter with X and twenty bodyguards before arriving at


    the location Darren had provided them¡­


    When one looked down from the helicopter, there were tall mountains everywhere.


    During this season, all the trees and nts on the mountain were in their prime. Large patches of


    lush greenery made one feel very much at ease.


    As the helicopter approached the ground gradually, all the Blue Sky Exploration Team members


    slowly came into X¡¯s sight.


    They were all wearing red working outfits and orange safety hats¡­


    Soon, Stanley¡¯s helicopternded stably on the ground¡­


    The helicopter¡¯s propellers caused a strong wind to blow. It blew so hard that the entire world


    seemed to have be hazy and unclear.


    The Blue Sky Exploration Team members watched as Stanley quickly killed the helicopter¡¯s engine


    and got out of the helicopter.

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    As soon as Stanley Batton got off the helicopter, he very quickly carried X Quest off the


    helicopter too.


    Their affectionate demeanor made everyone around them envious.


    They were located mid-mountain.


    In Stanley¡¯s arms, at one nce, X could see endless mountains, the wildflowers all throughout


    the mountains, as well as wild grass and trees¡­


    The multitude of colors blending together was magnificent to behold.


    The twenty bodyguards dressed in ck also quickly got out of the helicopter and lined up in two


    rows next to X and Stanley.


    Immediately after that, the Blue Sky Exploration Team members quickly walked up to X and


    Stanley.


    Each of them were tanned. They all looked healthy and shiny.


    Their leader was a middle-aged man with short hair. He nodded politely as he looked at Stanley.


    ¡°Mr. Batton, Madam¡­ Nice to meet you¡­¡±


    ¡°This is Darren Green¡­¡± Stanley looked calmly at Darren and said. He continued to hold X in the


    same posture.


    They were behaving like this in front of so many people. X instantly left Stanley¡¯s embrace


    embarrassedly. ¡°Nice to meet you¡­ I¡¯m X Quest¡­ I¡¯m counting on you for your help in the


    future.¡±


    Darren instantly bowed to her respectfully and shook her hand. ¡°I will do my best for you, Madam.¡±


    After that, Darren introduced the other neen members of the Blue Sky Exploration Team to X.


    X greeted them one by one before cutting to the chase. ¡°Where¡¯s the ore vein you spoke of?¡±


    Darren immediately turned around and gestured to X and Stanley. ¡°Pleasee with me¡­¡± He


    said.


    After saying that, Darren led X, Stanley, and the others forward¡­


    Throughout the entire process, Stanley held X¡¯s hand tightly. He carefully kept her steady for fear


    that she might knock herself somewhere.


    It was as if he was protecting a fragile y doll.


    Following Darren¡¯s footsteps, they soon arrived at a wall of rocks.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Darren pointed at arge spot with cut jade rocks. ¡°Look, here¡­ Some original jade rock


    has already been revealed. I used tools to cut it open¡­ It looks like high-quality jade¡­


    ¡°I think there must be a great ore vein down here. Normally, if the quality of the upper jade mine is


    good, the lower part can¡¯t be too bad,¡± Darren said.


    X carefully observed the cut surface of the original jade rocks. Each of the cut surfaces was


    green in color. Moreover, the color was of an excellent tone.


    X then shifted her gaze to a piece ofrge jade rock with a cut surface. After that, she quickly


    activated her prating vision¡ª


    In the next second, her gaze pierced through the piece of original jade rock and into the inner


    section of the wall.


    X could clearly see that there was nothing inside¡­


    There were only boundless rocks¡­


    She continued to look around on the inside. There seemed to be only rocks left within.


    However, soon, her vision turned dark, and she couldn¡¯t see anything¡­


    X was a little stunned by this scene.


    Her vision had only just entered the wall of rocks, but she couldn¡¯t see anything after a short


    moment. She didn¡¯t expect this.


    She only knew that her prating vision required distance, but she didn¡¯t know there was a


    requirement for the thickness of an object too.


    At first, she thought she could clearly see through everything under the ground. However, she


    realized that she couldn¡¯t at all¡­


    X sensed that her vision could only pierce through the thickness of about one meter.


    She immediately let out a long sigh.


    It looked like she had really overestimated her abilities.


    From the looks of it, her dream of setting up a gold mine and jade mine bypletely relying on her


    prating vision was going down the drain¡­


    Since she could only use her sight to see through objects within one meter, she couldn¡¯t have full


    vision of an ore mine.


    X sensed that she had yed herself for her over-confidence¡­

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    If X Quest had known this would happen, she would¡¯ve experimented somewhere before making


    up her mind to set up a jade mine and a gold mine.


    Recently, she had been too sessful with using her prating vision on objects. Hence, she


    didn¡¯t predict this would happen at all.


    However, back when she looked through information on jade mines, she did learn a few things


    about ore veins.


    ¡°Ms. Quest, what are you thinking?¡± Darren Green asked curiously.


    When Stanley Batton saw this, he instantly walked up to X and looked at her. ¡°Is there a


    problem?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, the thickness is limited¡­¡± X said ndly.


    When Stanley heard this, he immediately understood.


    Meanwhile, Darren and the others couldn¡¯t understand her at all¡­


    X didn¡¯t say anything. She continued trying to look through the bottom of the wall of rocks¡­


    However, she discovered that the oue this time was precisely the same as before.


    ¡°Is it still the same?¡± Stanley asked.


    X nodded again¡­


    After that, she tried again¡­


    This time, the result was still the same.


    However, since they were here and discovered an ore vein, she didn¡¯t want to give up so easily.


    X still wanted to see what the situation was like down there.


    Hence, she looked at Darren. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys explore down there and see what it¡¯s like?¡±


    Darren didn¡¯t think much of it. He immediately nodded and looked at the people around him. ¡°Guys,


    go down the mountain and move our exploration tools up here¡­¡±


    The people around him immediately made their way down the mountain.


    Right then, a helicopter¡¯s engine sound could be heard¡­


    X subconsciously looked over.


    She could see a white helicopter moving toward them.


    Moreover, it was getting closer and closer to the ground.


    Likewise, Stanley also shifted his gaze to the white helicopter¡­


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the white helicopter stopped somewhere ten meters across from the two of them¡­


    The helicopter¡¯s propeller instantly caused a wild wind current that blew sands and pebbles off the


    ground.


    Approximately a few secondster, the helicopter¡¯s engine was turned off. Up to a hundred blonde-


    hair, blue-eyed men dressed in ck jumped off the aircraft.


    The men dressed in ck quickly lined up in two rows at the other exit of the helicopter.


    The man dressed in ck closest to the helicopter¡¯s cabin door respectfully opened the door.


    Soon, a young man with blonde hair and blue eyes walked out of the helicopter.


    He was wearing a slim-fit Armani shirt with long, ck pants. He looked like the standard


    Caucasian¡­


    There was a cold aura about him.


    After calmly ncing at X and the others, he led his men over to them.


    ¡°What are you people doing here?¡± The young man spoke in fluent Country Z¡¯snguage as he


    coldly asked X and Stanley.


    His proud and arrogant attitude made X extremely unhappy.


    X frowned a little. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°This is my turf,¡± the young man pointed at the rocks beneath his feet and said.


    ¡°Do you own this ce?¡± A look of shock appeared in X¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    ¡°If I wanted it to be mine, I could make it mine at any time. I¡¯m telling you, this ore mine must belong


    to me,¡± the young man spoke once again in fluent Country Z¡¯snguage.


    His eyes were filled with arrogance and dominance. There was a cold aura emanating from his


    whole being.


    X Quest immediately understood that he didn¡¯t own thisnd.


    ¡°Do you have Country Z¡¯s citizenship?¡± X asked.


    Country Z had clear rules that foreigners could only acquire the right to set up mines after getting


    citizenship in Country Z.


    ¡°Country Z¡¯s citizenship? How could a trashy country like this deserve a noble person like me?¡± The


    young man asked arrogantly. ¡°Are you dreaming?¡±


    X felt extremely annoyed by what he said.


    Suddenly, the patriotism in her was triggered.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand from where this person found the courage to look down upon


    Country Z here.


    ¡°How dare you insult Country Z like this? If this is a trashy ce, why did youe? Are you hinting


    that you¡¯re even worse than a piece of trash?¡± X asked coldly.


    The young man instantly became furious. He pointed at X angrily. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re dead!¡±


    In the next second, he waved his hand at therge group of people behind him.


    They immediately took out their handguns in unison and pointed them at X and Stanley Batton.


    Stanley¡¯s facial expression turned extremely cold.


    A strong murderous aura emerged from him.


    Although he was up against arger number of people, he still seemed calm as ever.


    It was as if he couldn¡¯t be intimidated even if he was going up against a huge storm.


    Before Stanley could speak, the bodyguards behind him quickly took out their guns and pointed


    them at the young man¡­


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two sides were in a battle stance!


    A huge battle was one trigger away¡­


    There was a thick aura of hostility in the air.


    Stanley slowly reached for the handgun by his waist before using one hand to load it swiftly.


    In the next second, he dashed through the crowd and kicked the man to the ground at lightning


    speed.


    After that, he pressed his kneecap against the young man¡¯s back and pointed his gun at the back of


    the young man¡¯s head.


    The entire process happened within a single breath. It was so smooth, and it happened in less than


    three seconds.


    The young man instantly started to struggle for his life. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± he asked


    through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Who gave you the courage to bully my woman in front of me and shame my country? Hmm? It¡¯s


    toote for regret!¡± Stanley¡¯s voice sounded like the funeral bell from hell.


    With only a single sentence, he had instantly caused the temperature around him to drop


    significantly¡­


    Stanley¡¯s actions and words resembled that of a male protagonist in an idol drama. He looked


    awesome and cool¡­


    Suddenly, X felt like a teenage girl who was mesmerized by him once more.


    Indeed, that was Stanley.


    Right then, Stanley¡¯s murderous re and coldness made one feel terrified for his life.


    Meanwhile, that blond-haired, blue-eyed men dressed in ck immediately ced their fingers on


    the trigger when they saw this. They were prepared to pull the trigger at any moment.


    The young man mustered the courage to continue struggling and yelling. ¡°I¡¯m telling you. If you dare


    to hurt a single finger of mine, you¡¯ll really be dead¡­¡±


    When X saw how ridiculous the young man looked, she smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you exactly what I said before. The ore vein here must be mine,¡± the young man


    continued shouting bravely. He wasn¡¯t willing to show any sign of weakness.


    Right then, neen members of the Blue Sky Exploration Team walked directly up the slope


    nearby, carrying all sorts of exploration tools.

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    When members of the Blue Sky Exploration Team saw this scene, they were all shocked¡­


    They instantly held their breaths and quickly walked up behind X Quest and Stanley Batton.


    When one of the team members withrge eyes saw the young man on the ground, he started


    speaking coldly. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±


    X looked at therge-eyed team member. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you know this person?¡±


    Therge-eyed member snorted coldly. ¡°For the past two days, this person seems to have been


    following our exploration team. When we were eating in the city area in Blue Mountain City, and


    when we searched for ore veins, this person kept following us sneakily¡­ I saw him¡­


    ¡°I guessed that this person probably knew that we, the Blue Sky Exploration Team, were famous.


    Hence, when he saw us wearing the Blue Sky Exploration Team¡¯s uniform, he sneakily followed


    us¡­ His objective is to locate good ore assets through us and so on¡­


    ¡°Once we find something, he would im those resources one step before we do shamelessly¡­¡±


    Therge-eyed team member added.


    Now that he had exined all this, X felt that it madeplete sense.


    This person was utterly shameless! A person shouldn¡¯t behave like this.


    ¡°Ms. Quest, what do we do now?¡± Darren Green asked.


    ¡°Give him the ore vein¡­¡± X said.


    When Stanley heard this, he instantly raised his brows. He looked at X curiously.


    X didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she smiled at him as if she was certain of victory.


    Stanley immediately understood what she was hinting at. Hence, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Meanwhile, Darren and the rest looked confused¡­


    ¡°What do you mean by this? We haven¡¯t even started exploring. Are you going to give up?¡± Darren


    asked.


    From Darren¡¯s perspective, these foreigners outnumbered them right now. However, they clearly still


    had the upper hand right now.


    By taking down their leader, Stanley hadplete control over the situation.


    There was no reason for them to hand the ore vein over.


    ¡°Ms. Quest, you shouldn¡¯t give up so easily. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to locate this ore vein. We haven¡¯t


    even begun exploring. Are you going to give it up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ There¡¯s no reason for you to be afraid of this person, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ Why are you behaving like this? We found this ce first. If anything, we should be


    the one exploring it first¡­¡±


    Several members of the Blue Sky Exploration Team couldn¡¯t resistining.


    Now, apart from Stanley, nobody else knew why X was doing this¡­


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone felt that X must have gone mad for making such a decision.


    They couldn¡¯t understand what X was thinking right now.


    When the young man on the ground heard this, he was pretty pleased. He snorted coldly¡­


    He knew that these people wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to him.


    He knew that killing a foreigner was a grave matter regardless of which country it happened in.


    When foreigners were involved, it was no longer a conflict between two individuals. In fact, it might


    even involve conflict on the national level.


    Nobody could bear the responsibilities of such consequences. He knew that they were afraid!


    Hehehe¡­ Were they so cowardly?


    ¡°Are you being serious?¡± The young man chuckled and asked.


    ¡°Of course, I am¡­¡± X said.


    At first, she wanted just to make this person leave¡­


    But now, because of how he insulted her home country, another idea came to her.

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    ¡°You guys, throw the guns in your hands away right now. Otherwise, he¡¯ll die in the next second,¡±


    X Quest ordered as she looked around at the blond-haired, blue-eyed men dressed in ck


    pointing their guns at Stanley Batton.


    After the huge conflict earlier, she needed to make sure they didn¡¯t have their guns.


    Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t be sure that those men wouldn¡¯t directly fire at them after they released the


    young man.


    If a gunfight really happened, they had far too few people. They wouldn¡¯t have an advantage at all.


    ¡°Sure¡­ We can throw our guns away, but you must also do the same¡­¡± The young man said.


    ¡°We won¡¯t¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Then, why should we throw our guns away?¡± the young man asked.


    Stanley Batton snorted coldly. He ced his finger on the trigger and pressed the gun more


    forcefully against the back of the young man¡¯s head. ¡°Just because I¡¯ll st your head open in the


    next second.¡±


    Although the young man knew that they wouldn¡¯t dare open fire so easily, there was a possibility


    that the gun could identally trigger on its own. It wasn¡¯t safe for the gun to be pointed at his head


    all the time.


    After seeing those people throwing their guns away, X gave the bodyguards around her a look.


    The bodyguards instantly understood what she meant and stepped forward to search them.


    After making sure they didn¡¯t have anything with them, the bodyguards returned to X and


    Stanley¡¯s side.


    Throughout the entire process, Stanley had a cold expression upon his face.


    At this moment, he looked calm on the outside, and there was a coldness and indifference to his


    mannerism.


    He looked like the most elegant assassin in the world.


    After carefully searching the young man and making sure he didn¡¯t have a gun, Stanley slowly


    pulled his gun away and stood up before returning to X¡¯s side.


    ¡°In that case, happy exploring¡­¡± X said calmly.


    After that, she gently held Stanley¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the helicopter first¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Stanley¡¯s frown gradually rxed. He nodded and carried her as everyone watched.


    They started ambling down the slope.


    Being stared at by so many people, X instantly blushed.


    She subconsciously wrapped her arms around Stanley¡¯s neck. ¡°Put me down. I can walk¡­¡± She


    said softly.


    Stanley carefully observed her face. ¡°It¡¯s easier to go uphill but going downhill is difficult. I don¡¯t want


    you to trip and fall,¡± he said softly by her ear.


    When X heard this, she immediately felt a warmth in her heart.


    What did he think she was? A fragile y doll?


    He was protecting her so carefully, and he wouldn¡¯t even feel safe about letting her walk down the


    slope beside him.


    The two¡¯s affectionate demeanor instantly made the bachelors present feel jealous.


    They were now located at the summit of a vertical wall of rocks that was as high as twenty meters¡­


    Earlier, they could get up very easily because the wall of rocks was joined to the mountain at a less


    challenging angle¡­


    However, even so, going downhill was still a little tricky.


    Stanley took every step iparably carefully.


    He wasn¡¯t worried that he would trip and fall.


    Instead, he was worried that his beloved wife would end up falling and getting hurt.


    Stanley led the way forward while the others carefully followed behind him. Everyone had confused


    expressions upon their faces.


    At this moment, everyone was inwardly mumbling to themselves.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    They kept asking themselves why X Quest would give up on such a good piece ofnd so easily.


    Was she a fool?


    Meanwhile, why didn¡¯t Stanley Batton try to stop her?


    Was this couplepletely mad?


    Meanwhile, the foreigners led by the young man didn¡¯t try to look for trouble anymore after watching


    Stanley and the others leave.


    The young man looked down at the group of people getting further and further away from himself.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Did you see that? People from Country Z are really all cowards¡­ Do you know why they


    were bullied in the past? That¡¯s because they¡¯re cowards¡­¡± He sneered arrogantly.


    ¡°Even now, they¡¯re still cowards¡­ Still a bunch of sick people. They gave away such a good piece


    ofnd just like that. They can¡¯t even put up a fight,¡± the young man added.


    After saying that, he shifted his gaze to the wall of rocks beneath his feet. The cut surface had an


    excellent piece of original jade rock. ¡°Haha¡­ We¡¯re going to get filthy rich¡­ It must be filled with


    jade down there¡­ Moreover, it¡¯s a high-grade kind.


    ¡°For the Blue Sky Exploration Team to set their eyes upon this ce, it must contain extraordinary


    stuff¡­ You guys, move the explosives over right away. I want to st this ore vein open. I want to


    make a lot of money,¡± the young man said coldly...


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Right then, he felt extremely pleased.


    Soon, a few blond-haired, blue-eyed men dressed in ck quickly ran down the mountain¡­


    When X Quest and her entourage arrived by their helicopter, they saw many men dressed in


    ck running down the mountain.


    They ignored those men and directly got into the helicopter.


    Stanley Batton sat in the pilot¡¯s seat while X sat in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    The rest of the group sat in the respective rows behind them.


    The cabin space was huge. Even with the addition of the twenty people from the Blue Sky


    Exploration Team, it still felt iparably spacious.


    After everyone had buckled up, Stanley instantly switched on the helicopter¡¯s engine. He slowly


    tugged at the helicopter¡¯s lifting lever and brought the aircraft up into the sky¡­


    Once they got into the air, the helicopter continued to ascend. Meanwhile, the scenery beneath their


    feet was getting further and further away.


    X did not shift her gaze away from the group of people on top of the wall of rocks. A smile slowly


    appeared upon her face.


    As the helicopter ascended further and further, those people looked smaller and smaller in her line


    of vision.


    When they were approximately thirty meters away from the ground, Stanley brought the helicopter


    to a halt in the air.


    After that, he also shifted his gaze to those foreigners beneath them.


    In the next second, he slowly extended his hand to hold X¡¯s hand without saying anything gently.


    There were many things that he understood without needing her to exin them.


    Being able to have a soul partner like him was X¡¯s greatest luck.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we leaving? Didn¡¯t we say we were going to leave?¡± Darren Green, who sat behind


    X, looked confusedly at her and Stanley while he asked.


    ¡°Wait for a good show¡­¡± X chuckled. She had a confident look in her eyes.


    ¡°What exactly are you two up to?¡± Darren felt even more confused.


    X and Stanley looked at each other and smiled. However, neither of them said a word¡­


    Beneath them, a few blond-haired, blue-eyed men dressed in ck quickly moved a few boxes of


    explosives out of their helicopter¡­


    There were also many tools needed for sting the ore vein up¡­


    After everything was prepared, they quickly went over to the young man.


    One of the men dressed in ck looked at him and nodded respectfully. ¡°Mr. Wilson, everything¡¯s


    ready¡­¡±


    Wilson smiled with satisfaction. ¡°In that case, start sting¡­¡±


    With that, Wilson looked up at the white helicopter hovering in the air. ¡°This group of people actually


    haven¡¯t left¡­¡± He said coldly.

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t want to leave. They can¡¯t stir up a storm anyway,¡± Wilson said with a look of


    annoyance upon his face.


    A man in ck began speaking respectfully in Country Z¡¯snguage, equally fluent. ¡°Mr. Wilson¡­


    Should we go and collect our guns? I feel that the group of people hasn¡¯t left because they have


    something up their sleeves.¡±


    When Wilson heard this, he immediately startedughing. ¡°Haha¡­ This is the biggest joke I¡¯ve


    heard this year¡­ If they wanted to kill me, they would¡¯ve killed me earlier. Why would they need to


    wait until now?


    ¡°Do you know why they gave me such a good ore vein? And why did they even let me go? That¡¯s


    only because they¡¯re a bunch of cowards, alright?


    ¡°Look at that man. He said so many things to me. In the end, did he take any concrete action?


    ¡°That woman casually said one sentence, and he let me go. I¡¯m telling you, people from Country Z


    are actually very cowardly.¡± Wilson continued to speak through gritted teeth. His facial expression


    was entirely calm.


    ¡°Hence¡­ There¡¯s no need to look for the guns. Just leave them here. Anyway, they wouldn¡¯t dare


    kill foreigners this casually¡­¡± He added.


    When the others heard what Wilson said, they instantly nodded in unison.


    After that, Wilson slowly chucked his hands into his pockets before leisurely walking down the


    mountain¡­


    Six men in ck followed behind him.


    Meanwhile, the others started using various professional tools to drill holes in the wall of rocks.


    Wilson led a group of people quickly down the mountain. They then waited silently for the men in


    ck who were working at the top of the wall of rocks¡­


    With a lot of manpower, they were able to progress faster.


    Approximately three hourster, the men in ck at the top of the wall of rocks had dug up ten


    three-meter deep holes that were five-centimeter diameters.


    Once the holes had been dug, the men in ck quickly opened the boxes of explosives. They threw


    the explosives that each had a three-centimeter diameter and ten-centimeter length into the holes


    one at a time.


    Once all ten holes had beenpletely filled with explosives, one of the men in ck stayed


    behind while the others quickly ran down the mountain and stood next to Wilson.


    After everyone had left, the remaining man in ck retrieved ten strings of fuse over ten meters


    each and connected them to ten of the lightning tubes, respectively.


    He then jabbed the lightning tubes into the ten holes filled with explosives one at a time.


    In the end, he tied all ten strings of fuse together before lighting it up¡­


    Once he lit it up, he quickly ran down the mountain and stood next to Wilson¡­


    Wilson smiled satisfactorily. ¡°The surface already looks amazing. I¡¯m sure there will be even better


    stuff down there. This time, I¡¯m going to get rich¡­ Just you wait.¡±


    When everyone heard this, their eyes were all filled with hope.


    With Wilson at the lead, everyone slowly put on their ck soundproof earmuffs.


    Right then, the long strings of fuse happened to have finished burning.


    Boom, boom, boom¡ª


    Suddenly, explosions could be heard in all directions. The entire mountain shook!


    The top of the wall of rocks began to explode, and pieces of rock flew in all directions!


    The entire world seemed to have be hazy and unclear.


    A thick scent of gunpowder spread throughout the entire mountain area. It was extremely pungent.


    Wilson and the others couldn¡¯t help but start coughing violently¡­


    In the air, X Quest and the others¡¯ vision had already been blurred.


    It was as if a mist had blocked them.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Right then, everyone was wearing white soundproof earmuffs. They could still hear most of the


    sound from the explosions. It sounded like fireworks¡­


    Beneath them, the explosions were still urring one after another¡­


    As the number of explosions increased, the world beneath them began to appear even more


    blurry...

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    A few minutester, the sound of explosions ended.


    Everyone started removing their earmuffs¡­


    ¡°Based on the explosions they used, they¡¯re bound to st some good things out. Are you choosing


    not to leave because you want to wait for them to finish using the explosives before you snatch all


    the stuff away?¡± Darren Green asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably the case, right?¡± Another member of the Blue Sky Exploration Team asked.


    However, X Quest shook her head. ¡°They won¡¯t st anything good out¡­¡±


    Darren looked confused. ¡°What do you mean by that? It looked really good on the surface¡­ I really


    think there¡¯s good stuff down there.¡±


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s good stuff down there, it¡¯d probably be at the bottom, a few ten meters below the


    ground¡­¡± X said indifferently. ¡°They don¡¯t have the patience¡­¡±


    Darren looked shocked. ¡°What do you mean, Ms. Quest?¡±


    Darren felt that X¡¯s words were beyond hisprehension.


    Even so, despite being very knowledgeable about jade mines, he wasn¡¯t too sure about what the


    situation was like below the ground just by looking at the surface.


    Why was X able to be so sure?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    X smiled without exining further.


    Stanley Batton didn¡¯t ask either.


    ¡°Ms. Quest, could you exin to us in detail?¡± Darren¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter. Let¡¯s watch what they do¡­ At one nce, I could tell that the man is an


    impatient and unprofessional leader. Hence, they¡¯ll give up very quickly after not being able to st


    anything out. We¡¯ll just wait to reap the rewards when the timees,¡± X said.


    After that, X¡¯s eyes started shining brightly again.


    Darren didn¡¯t press on. Instead, he nodded in a seemingly contemtive manner.


    If everything were as X said, she¡¯d be Darren¡¯s idol from today on!


    ¡°This person is indeed unprofessional. sting a ce like that doesn¡¯t require drilling so many


    holes in the ground. Only three or four would¡¯ve been enough¡­¡± Darren added.


    X chuckled¡­


    ¡°Does that mean this was also how you determined this person was unprofessional? Why do you


    know this?¡± Darren immediately asked with interest.


    Darren really couldn¡¯t believe a young girl like X knew about the usage of explosives for mining.


    Today, X gave Darren too many surprises.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know a lot. I only acquired some professional knowledge before deciding to


    set up a mine. That¡¯s why I took a look at the methods using explosives on ore veins and such¡­¡±


    X said andughed.


    ¡°All you did was take a look, and you understood it all?¡± Darren asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X said ndly.


    Suddenly, the Blue Sky Exploration Team members and the group of bodyguards all seemed


    impressed when they looked at X.


    Stanley was the only one who smiled as if he was used to this, and he gently caressed X¡¯s face.


    His woman was excellent. He¡¯d known all along.


    ***


    On the ground, when Wilson and the others saw that the explosions had ended, they excitedly ran


    back to the wall of rocks.


    By then, the top of the wall of rocks had been sted entirely apart.


    A deep pit even appeared next to the mountain¡­


    Countless original jade rocks were scattered all over the pit after the explosions, both inside and


    out.

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    After circling the deep pit on the mountain, they walked to the edge of the wall of rocks by the deep


    pit.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Wilson looked at a pile of darkened original jade rocks, he immediately seemed pleased.


    ¡°Look, what did I tell you? There is good stuff down here. Hurry up and randomly pick a few rocks


    and open them up to check on the quality¡­ Let¡¯s calcte the probability of acquiring high-quality


    original jade rocks¡­¡±


    As soon as Wilson gave the order, the men dressed in ck quickly started selecting original jade


    rocks and cutting them open.


    They proceeded to select up to a thousand original jade rocks.


    However, after cutting the rocks open, they discovered that the rocks all contained tiny bits of green,


    low-quality stuff.


    Meanwhile, Wilson¡¯s expression also changed from feeling confident to disappointment and


    coldness.


    Initially, he had confidently told everyone that there was definitely good stuff down here. He even


    snatched this mine away from other people.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to get this bunch of useless stuff after blowing the ce up.


    Since nothing looked good up here, there was definitely nothing good down there too.


    Wilson was now already certain that this ore vein wasn¡¯t worth mining at all.


    Hence, all the effort he went through to acquire this ore vein had ended in vain.


    This made him very unhappy.


    ***


    X Quest and Stanley Batton each held a pair of binocrs with advanced settings in their hands


    in the air. They were looking in the direction of Wilson and the others.


    At this moment, they could see Wilson¡¯s movements and even facial expressions and the group of


    foreigners he was leading clearly.


    Although X and Stanley couldn¡¯t hear what they said, they knew very clearly, based on their facial


    expressions and movements, that Wilson didn¡¯t get anything from the explosions.


    They had expected this result.


    Hence, neither X nor Stanley found it odd.


    Darren Green, who couldn¡¯t see what was going down there clearly, looked at X curiously. ¡°Ms.


    Quest, did they get anything?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± X said ndly.


    As she was speaking, she saw Wilson leading his entourage down the hill in a grand manner.


    Right then, ten white police helicopters arrived with their sirens¡­


    However, Wilson seemed to have a calm expression on his face when he saw this.


    He didn¡¯t choose to run away. Instead, he continued walking down the hill calmly.


    However, a man dressed in ck next to him started panicking a little. ¡°Sir, the cops are here. Aren¡¯t


    we going to run away?¡±


    Wilson snorted coldly. ¡°Why should we run? Am I so weak that I need to start running when I see


    the cops?¡±


    When the others saw how confident Wilson seemed, they started looking at each other anxiously.


    Wilson snorted coldly again. ¡°I bet that couple called the cops¡­ However, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll show


    them what having privilege means¡­¡±


    ***


    When X saw this on the helicopter, she instantly smiled prettily.


    ¡°There are a lot of police helicopters¡­¡± Darren looked stunned.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I called the cops,¡± X said.


    ¡°You did? When did you call the cops?¡± Darren asked.


    ¡°Ten minutes ago, I informed a friend of mine in Antis¡¯ police force through WeChat¡­¡± X


    smiled.


    ¡°I thought we couldn¡¯t use the inte on helicopters. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Darren asked.


    ¡°You can on this one¡­¡± X chuckled.


    Darren immediately raised his thumb at X. ¡°Ms. Quest, you really are amazing¡­ Foreigners


    illegally setting up a mine is a grave matter.¡±

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    X Quest¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go this far at first. But he insulted my country. People


    like him deserve to be taught a lesson.¡±


    To X, she could bite her tongue on most matters. However, the one thing she couldn¡¯t stand was


    other people insulting her country.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Quest. You really are a morally upright person¡­¡± Darren Greenplimented.


    At this moment, Darren¡¯s impression of X improved significantly.


    Although he¡¯d not met many people with wealthy parents, he¡¯d seen quite a few arrogant and


    domineering ones. There were also many morally corrupt ones.


    X was one of the few people he¡¯d seen with wealthy parents who were just and morally upright.


    When Wilson and the others returned to their helicopter, ten police helicopters directly stopped in


    front of them.


    However, Wilson still seemed unbothered.


    He had connections in this country. Ordinary people really couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    If it weren¡¯t because of his connections, he wouldn¡¯t dare to set up a jade mine randomly¡­


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, is it really alright?¡± A man dressed in ck couldn¡¯t resist asking again.


    Wilson immediately lifted his hand forcefully and swiped behind him directly.


    He had swiped at the man¡¯s face. Suddenly, the man¡¯s nose started bleeding.


    Although he felt excruciating pain, he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Wilson red at him impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re annoying. Are you brain-dead? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    Suddenly, everyone kept their mouths shut¡­


    X and Stanley Batton could see all of Wilson¡¯s tiny expressions through their binocrs from the


    helicopter.


    They both felt very speechless after seeing what happened¡­


    They already couldn¡¯t wait to see how Wilson would end up screwing himself over.


    Soon, up to a thousand police officers directly walked out of the many police helicopters.


    Each of them was carrying a gun in their hands, and they were holding shields up.


    As soon as they got out of the helicopters, they quickly surrounded Wilson and the others¡­ The


    police officers had formed a wall around them, and there was no way they could escape!


    Each police officer had an extremely serious look on their faces.


    However, Wilson didn¡¯t seem afraid at all.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked indifferently after a cold chuckle.


    A police officer with white hair, who stood across from Wilson, instantly spoke coldly when he saw


    Wilson. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re here to arrest you. How could we allow a foreigner like you to harvest and


    damage our national resources?¡±


    ¡°Did Imit an illegal act? So what if I did? What will you do about it? Do you know that I have


    connections up there?¡± Wilson said coldly once again. He sounded extremely arrogant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what connections you have up there. That¡¯s not a good enough reason for you to


    ignore the rule ofw and do whatever you want here,¡± the police officer with white hair yelled coldly.


    Wilson walked forward before lifting his hand and pping the police officer. ¡°You don¡¯t have the


    right to speak to me. Get your leading officer to look for me¡­¡±


    As soon as he pped the police officer with white hair, the officer was thoroughly enraged.


    He immediately pointed his gun at Wilson¡¯s head. ¡°You have just openly assaulted a police officer.


    That¡¯s an additional crime!¡±


    In the next second, the other police officers quickly pointed their guns at Wilson and his group of


    people¡­


    The people standing behind Wilson were scared out of their wits long ago.


    However, Wilson still seemed very calm. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid that your Vice President might dismiss


    every one of you, go ahead and fire at me!


    ¡°D*mn it. You¡¯re all very brave. I said, get your leading officer toe and speak to me!¡± Wilson


    added.


    ¡°Why are you still making so much noise with those whistles?¡± Wilson asked.


    On the helicopter, X frowned deeply as she looked sternly at the arrogant Wilson through her


    binocrs. ¡°What gives this man the right to be so arrogant?¡± She couldn¡¯t resist uttering.

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    Throughout the entire process, Stanley Batton didn¡¯t say anything. He only looked coldly at Wilson.


    It was as if Stanley was a wildflower high above the rest, cold and unwavering.


    ¡°Let¡¯snd¡­ We¡¯ll check on the mine,¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Stanley smiled affectionately. After that, he quicklynded the helicopter.


    After the helicopternded safely, Stanley got off first. After that, he carried X out from the


    helicopter.


    Immediately after that, the Blue Sky Exploration Team and the bodyguards also got out of the


    helicopter.


    Once they had all gotten off, Darren Green led the Blue Sky Exploration Team members to carry


    their exploration equipment out from the helicopter quickly.


    Their exploration equipment was significantly lighter than those on the market. Moreover, the


    equipment took up very little space.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The equipment appeared very professional and lightweight, with only a slender drill that could be


    infinitely extended. There was also a mineral analyzer attached below the drill, as well as its engine.


    Hence, it was very easy to carry.


    When Wilson saw this, he immediately mocked them. ¡°Are you going to hijack that ore vein because


    you see that I¡¯m about to be arrested? Don¡¯t bother¡­ There can¡¯t be anything good¡­ If there was,


    why would Ie down?¡± Wilson looked at X from behind and continued to speak. ¡°Are you all


    brain-dead?¡±


    X couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond to her. She continued walking up the hill¡­


    Meanwhile, Wilson started mocking them again. ¡°Honestly¡­ You won¡¯t believe me even if I tell you.¡±


    Wilson truly didn¡¯t understand why such a stupid group of people existed in this world.


    X felt honestly disgusted by this person¡­


    However, she still maintained herposure and continued to walk up the hill calmly.


    She didn¡¯t even bother to look at the idiot.


    However, Darren wasn¡¯t happy with what he heard. He instantly stopped walking and looked at


    Wilson. ¡°Nobody knows what exactly the situation is like down there.¡±


    Wilson chuckled coldly. ¡°Only a group of fools like you would think of a junkyard as a treasure


    ground¡­ Hahaha. You refuse to believe in what I say and insist on going down there. Are you really


    an expert? Why do I feel that you¡¯re not even as good as me?¡±


    Wilson truly felt that the group of people in front of him were mentally ill.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a junkyard, what will you do?¡± Darren couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down on my knees and call every one of you ¡®Daddy¡¯. Moreover, I¡¯ll forever give up on


    fighting for thatnd. Deal?¡± Wilson asked.


    When X heard this, she instantlyughed and turned around to look at Wilson. ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    After that, X looked at the police officers. ¡°Anyway, since you already have him under control,


    why don¡¯t you let hime up and have a look¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± The police officer with white hair smiled at X before putting a pair of handcuffs on


    Wilson.


    Wilson felt even more annoyed after being handcuffed. He instantly looked at the police officer with


    white hair. ¡°Have you gone out of your mind?¡± Wilson asked.


    ¡°Walk¡­¡± The police officer with white hair directly pointed his gun at Wilson¡¯s head. He couldn¡¯t be


    bothered to talk nonsense with Wilson.


    Right then, Wilson¡¯s subordinates were also swiftly handcuffed by the police officers.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead. I¡¯m telling you.¡± After saying that, Wilson reluctantly turned around and led his group


    of men forward while they followed in X¡¯s footsteps.


    Up to a thousand police officers pointed their guns at these men and followed closely behind them.


    After arriving by the deep pit above the wall of rocks, X quickly looked down into the deep pit.


    The original jade rocks that had been blown out were scattered all around on the outside¡­


    Hence, there weren¡¯t many concealed rocks when she looked down into the pit.


    However, since the bottom of the pit was more than a meter away, X couldn¡¯t use her prating


    gaze at all.


    Right then, Darren and the others directly carried their exploration equipment into the deep pit and


    started to explore.


    Meanwhile, X and the rest silently waited nearby for the results.


    ***


    After approximately an hour, through theparison of data, Darren could already be certain that


    there was indeed a high-quality jade mine underneath them.

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Darren Green walked quickly over to X Quest and spoke excitedly. ¡°Underneath us¡­ Starting


    from about twenty meters to the maximum depth my drill can probe, seventy meters underground,


    all of them are high-quality original jade rocks, and all of them contain top-quality jade.¡±


    As soon as X heard this, she immediately smiled satisfactorily.


    This meant that, below them, there were at least fifty meters of high-quality jade rocks. She was


    going to get rich again this time.


    Hearing these words, Wilson instantly appeared dumbfounded.


    What? Were there jade rocks underneath them?


    Hence, did he narrowly miss the opportunity to acquire a high-quality jade mine?


    Wilson was furious.


    When he thought about how he even needed to go down on his knees and call everyone ¡®Daddy¡¯,


    he instantly felt as if he would go mad.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Wilson couldn¡¯t resist growling out loudly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, why don¡¯t you just go and have a look at my mineral analyzer? The


    composition of the stuff I discovered down there is clearly disyed¡­¡± Darren pointed at his


    exploration equipment and said.


    Wilson instantly walked over to Darren¡¯s mineral analyzer and took a look at the screen.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Three police officers followed close behind Wilson. They held their guns firmly against his head.


    The data that came into Wilson¡¯s view like a p to his face.


    It was true!


    Wilson roughly estimated that he had probably blown up to a little over neen meters below the


    ground.


    This meant that, had he held on a little longer and blew up another meter below the ground, he¡¯d


    have discovered something good!


    When Wilson thought about the arrogant and domineering words he said earlier, he immediately felt


    deeply embarrassed.


    He couldn¡¯t resist cursing in his heart.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to go down on your knees and call us Daddy? Go ahead and do


    it¡­¡± X looked indifferently at Wilson.


    When Wilson heard this, he instantly became speechless.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t afford to lose?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Weren¡¯t you very tough? Weren¡¯t you very certain? Why don¡¯t you keep acting


    tough?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. Act tough. Keep it up¡­¡±


    Members of the Blue Sky Exploration Team couldn¡¯t resist speaking up.


    Each one of them found this person extremely hrious.


    Meanwhile, the police officers present also couldn¡¯t resistughing.


    At this moment, Wilson felt that deeply ashamed.


    In fact, he even wished he could directly dig his way into this deep pit he had blown up and never


    come out!


    Everything that was happening in front of him was utterly uneptable.


    Not only had he missed out on something good today, but his reputation also had to suffer! Why did


    he have to say something like that back then?


    ¡°Hurry up. Go down on your knees and call us ¡®Daddy¡¯¡­ D*rn it¡­¡± Another member of the Blue Sky


    Exploration Team cursed at Wilson.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Since he can¡¯t afford to lose, why did he act tough, to begin with?¡± Another member of


    the Blue Sky Exploration Team said.


    Since Wilson lost his bet, he immediately kneeled and looked at everyone as they watched him.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Everyone began tough loudly.


    All of Wilson¡¯s subordinates standing around him also couldn¡¯t resistughing¡­


    At this moment, Wilson truly wished he¡¯d die on the spot.


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯ve already seen what you needed to. Now, you¡¯ll have toe with us to the police


    station.¡± The police officer with white hair, who was pped by Wilson before, walked up to him and


    said.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? You¡¯re really going to be dead now¡­¡± Wilson yelled again through gritted


    teeth.


    The police officer with white hair felt extremely helpless. ¡°We can¡¯t be too sure who¡¯s dead yet.¡±


    Wilson didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him again, and he shifted his gaze to X Quest¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll


    remember all the humiliation I¡¯ve suffered today because of you. I¡¯m willing to ept losing my bet


    today. I¡¯ll give you the jade mine, but don¡¯t be too happy just yet¡­ Even if you get the jade mine,


    you won¡¯t live in peace!¡±


    When X heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    X couldn¡¯t remember thest time someone threatened her like this.


    Stanley Batton felt the same way next to her.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Wilson looked at X annoyedly.


    ¡°How are you going to make me suffer?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I can make you die or disfigure your face. As long as I want something to happen to you, it will


    happen,¡± Wilson replied.


    ¡°Really? With just you?¡± X raised her brows. She felt that there really was something wrong with


    this man.


    Stanley''s face had be extremely gloomy and cold. A strong, murderous aura instantly flowed


    from the top of his head to the rest of his body.


    The powerful aura instantly made the surroundings feel several degrees colder.


    ¡°Do you know who I am to the Vice President? Do you know what he will do to you if he found out


    about my current situation?¡± Wilson yelled arrogantly again.


    Seeing how arrogant and domineering Wilson appeared, Stanley and X¡¯s faces both turned cold.


    Was this person rted to the Vice President?


    That exined why he was speaking with so much confidence.


    However, based on X¡¯s understanding of the Vice President, Liam Smith, he didn¡¯t seem like


    someone who would do something like this behind his family and friends.


    What was going on here?


    ¡°In that case, do you know who these people are in front of you?¡± The police officer with white hair


    couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and he started to speak.


    ¡°Who are they¡­?¡± Wilson rolled his eyes in disdain.


    ¡°They are Mr. Batton and Mrs. Batton from the Batton family in Antis,¡± the police officer with white


    hair said.


    X and Stanley were unwavering when they heard this.


    However, Wilson wasn¡¯t calm anymore¡­


    His entire body started to shiver.


    The Batton family in Antis?


    The royal family in Antis, the Batton family?


    The noble Batton family?


    Wilson had onlye over from Country P two days ago. Inparison, his country was closed


    off, and he couldn¡¯t even gain ess to the inte outside of the country¡­


    There was very little foreign news he had ess to within the country.


    Hence, Wilson only knew that Antis¡¯ Batton family was very noble, but he had no idea what they


    looked like¡­


    Had he actually offended people from Antis¡¯ Batton family today?


    In the next second, Wilson kneeled again with his palms pressed together while looking at X and


    Stanley. ¡°Mr. Batton¡­ Mrs. Batton. Please forgive me. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Will you do this for the sake of the Vice President?¡± Wilson added.


    ¡°Who are you to the Vice President?¡± X nced at Wilson coldly and asked.


    ¡°My elder sister is a friend of the Vice President¡¯s wife, Reba Robin¡­¡± Wilson said truthfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± X had a confused look in her eyes.


    She was truly surprised. At first, she thought there might have been a deeperyer of connection.


    So, was this all there was to it?


    ¡°Well¡­ Whenever I brought up this identity, everyone appeared very afraid of me,¡± Wilson added.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    X was speechless.

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    ¡°Will you let me go? I really won¡¯t dare to do it again. Just think of me as a worthless fellow and let


    me go,¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°You¡¯re on your own,¡± X Quest said.


    After saying that, X held Stanley Batton¡¯s hand and directly walked down the hill.


    A group of bodyguards followed them closely behind.


    X truly felt extremely disgusted with Wilson. Hence, she didn¡¯t want to let him go.


    Up to this point, it was all his fault.


    Soon, Darren Green and the others carried their equipment and directly followed the rest of the


    group away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Miss, please¡­¡± Wilson looked at X and the others from behind with a hopeless


    gaze as he shouted.


    However, there wasn¡¯t response at all.


    The police officers around Wilson couldn¡¯t resistughing coldly at this sight¡­


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very tough? Why don¡¯t you keep acting tough?¡±


    ¡°You even wanted to deal with people from the Batton family¡­ To put it in a bad way, even if the


    person supporting you from behind goes against the Batton family, he might not beat them.¡±


    Two police officers couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    However, Wilson didn¡¯t dare to say another word.


    Now that the Batton family from Antis was on his case, nothing he did would matter anymore¡­


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The people supporting him from behind definitely couldn¡¯t be effective against the Batton family.


    Compared to the Batton family, Wilson really was nothing¡­


    Soon, the police officers arrested him and his subordinates before escorting them onto the police


    helicopters.


    At this time, Stanley¡¯s helicopter just rose to a position about three meters above the ground.


    Sitting in the co-pilot¡¯s seat, X could clearly see the scene unfolding below them.


    Seeing that Wilson was escorted onto the police helicopter, she immediately smiled satisfactorily.


    After that, she shook her head helplessly.


    Meanwhile, Stanley didn¡¯t even bother to look at Wilson again. He directly operated the aircraft and


    brought it to approximately two hundred meters above the ground. After that, he flew it steadily


    forward.


    ¡°Darren¡­ In the time toe, you¡¯ll lead people over to harvest the jade mine¡­ Your expertise is


    more solid. I¡¯d feel more at ease too¡­¡± X said.


    As far as X knew, each member of the Blue Sky Exploration Team was talented. Not only were


    they good at finding various mineral resources, but they also knew how to mine.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Darren nodded. He didn¡¯t ask anything else or say another word.


    ¡°I know mining is tougher. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll pay you guys double¡­ Later, make me a form with a


    detailed breakdown of the mining costs¡­ I¡¯ll transfer the funds to you¡­ Whatever you need, buy


    it¡­¡± X added.


    Darren instantly nodded respectfully. ¡°Alright¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°As for the various procedures and documents, I¡¯ll take care of them and send them over to you¡­


    From now on, you will be the overall person-in-charge here,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Quest,¡± Darren said with a chuckle. ¡°Mr. Batton, we live right in the city


    center. You can drop us off at a random ce in the city center¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley replied ndly.


    Amidst their conversation, Stanley could see that they had arrived at their destination.


    Stanley noticed arge square below them¡­


    He then piloted the helicopter and proceeded tond on it¡­


    By then, the sky had already turned dark.


    Many people were walking past the square.


    A helicopter was a very rare sight in an insignificant small city like this. Hence, countless gazes had


    lingered upon the aircraft.


    While everyone watched, Darren and the others directly got out of the helicopter. Moreover, they


    carried their exploration equipment off the helicopter.


    The helicopter was positioned directly beneath a streetlight.


    The crowd of people in the square could easily see Stanley on the pilot¡¯s seat and X on the co-


    pilot¡¯s seat¡­

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    Everyone was stunned by how gorgeous the two of them appeared.


    The helicopter¡¯s propeller was spinning rapidly, stirring up wild winds around it as it did so.


    The strong wind slightly shook passersby.


    Darren Green and the others didn¡¯t immediately leave. Instead, they stood in ce with full smiles


    on their faces as they waved goodbye to X Quest and Stanley Batton.


    X instantly waved back at them.


    Meanwhile, Stanley nodded politely. He was his cold yet noble self as usual.


    After getting a response from them, Darren and the others turned around to leave.


    The couple in the helicopter was the highlight of the crowded square.


    Although it was dark, everyone felt that the sky had turned bright again when they saw X and


    Stanley.


    A few girls not far away couldn¡¯t help but stop walking and looked in Stanley¡¯s direction. They got


    excited¡ª


    ¡°Who is that¡­ Why does that guy look so familiar? Is he a celebrity? He travels around on a


    helicopter. Isn¡¯t that way too awesome?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­He¡¯s handsome. Why do I think that person looks like Josh Batton?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he looks like Josh Batton. He looks like Stanley Batton¡­ Isn¡¯t that girl inside X


    Quest?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ D*rn. I think you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t take it anymore, sisters. I want to take a picture and post it


    on social media, including Weibo. I have seen the supremely noble Stanley Batton and X Quest!¡±


    The helicopter¡¯s noises were thunderous.


    X and Stanley couldn¡¯t hear anything outside¡­


    However, when X unintentionally looked outside, she saw many people staring at her and


    Stanley.


    Stanley¡¯s gaze was upon her face the entire time. ¡°Would you like to eat something?¡± he asked.


    X nodded. ¡°Sure¡­ I heard there¡¯s a restaurant here in Blue Mountain City that¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s


    called Straw Hat Fish. Do you want me to bring you there?¡±


    ¡°Are you familiar with this ce?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Not too bad. I¡¯ve been here on vacation before,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Straw Hat Fish is right behind us. Let¡¯s just walk there,¡± X said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Stanley said.


    After that, Stanley directly killed the helicopter¡¯s engine and got out first.


    Right after that, the group of bodyguards also followed him off the helicopter.


    The entourage of men dressed in suits was increasingly attracting a lot of attention.


    One of the bodyguards respectfully opened the cabin door for X. The grand formation looked


    almost as if a princess had arrived.


    X was about to get off the helicopter when Stanley naturally carried her out.


    After carrying her out of the helicopter, Stanley didn¡¯t immediately let go. Instead, he continued


    carrying her.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He was romantically carrying her. Suddenly, the women on the square felt jealous, and the men


    went wild.


    Countless bachelors felt incredibly tortured at this moment.


    X subconsciously looked around.


    When she noticed countless pairs of eyes staring at her, she couldn¡¯t help but blush instantly.


    ¡°Stanley, put me down¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me ¡®honey¡¯¡­¡± Stanley said softly by X¡¯s ear. His eyes were full of affection when he looked


    at her.


    It was a mesmerizing look.


    His face was the most handsome she¡¯d ever seen.


    Instantly, the women present couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Everyone wished they could be X.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± X said softly.


    Only then did Stanley carefully put her down.


    Once X¡¯s feet were on the ground, Stanley naturally held her hand and led her out of the


    square¡­

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    The bodyguards followed them closely behind.


    After they left, the entire square buzzed with excitement¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Doesn¡¯t Stanley Batton dote on his wife too much? He carried her out of the helicopter.¡±


    ¡°If my husband were half as good as him, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Who is Stanley Batton?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who Stanley Batton is? Are you even from Country Z? He¡¯s the young heir of


    Dragon Group¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder if X Quest feels enthralled every day. I¡¯m so jealous.¡±


    Although X Quest and Stanley Batton were getting further away from the square, everyone was


    still reluctant to look away.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Each of them wished they could attach their eyeballs to the two of them¡­


    ***


    X led Stanley and a group of bodyguards to a restaurant that was called Straw Hat Fish.


    The restaurant wasn¡¯t very big. By then, it was already fully seated inside.


    Each table had arge pot in the center. There was a cover shaped like a straw hat on each of the


    large pots.


    With boiling pots of fish, white mist spread in all directions.


    The entire world seemed to be engulfed in a thickyer of steam.


    As soon as X and Stanley walked through the door, all eyes were on them.


    Some were stunned by their gorgeous looks, while others recognized the two of them¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Isn¡¯t this X Quest? D*mn¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting myself to bump into X in a tiny,


    insignificant city like this.¡±


    ¡°Is that really X Quest? Is that guy Stanley Batton? He¡¯s so handsome. He looks even better in


    person than in videos and photos.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same for X? Look at them. They¡¯re holding each other¡¯s hand¡­ Even their fingers


    are interlocked. They seem truly in love.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I want to post a picture on social media and Weibo¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore, girls.¡±


    Many girls in the restaurant had already lost the ability to suppress their excitement.


    The girls at each table were frantically discussing amongst themselves in soft voices as they held


    each other¡¯s hands.


    X could clearly hear what they were saying, but she didn¡¯t show any emotion. Instead, she calmly


    held Stanley¡¯s hand and walked over to a pretty waitress who was already petrified by excitement.


    ¡°Miss, do you have a room?¡± X asked very politely.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ We certainly do. Both of you, pleasee with me.¡± The pretty waitress repeatedly


    nodded as she looked from one to the other over and over¡­


    ¡°Thank you,¡± X said softly with a smile.


    Stanley didn¡¯t speak the whole time. Instead, he looked around indifferently. After that, he held


    X¡¯s hand.


    Having noticed that X¡¯s shoces were untied, Stanley immediately bent down on one knee to


    tie her shoces for her.


    This action instantly made many single folks feel tortured. Thedies, especially, were so jealous


    that they¡¯d nearly gonepletely mad¡ª


    ¡°Ahh¡­ My head is spinning. What kind of heavenly couple is this? I¡¯m so jealous, girls.¡±


    ¡°An influential young heir like him¡­ He actually¡­ Actually¡­ Bent over to tie his wife¡¯s shoces.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m touched, girls¡­ I¡¯m getting out of breath. I can¡¯t live anymore.¡±


    Suddenly, the entire restaurant was buzzing with excitement.


    X instantly felt a little embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, Stanley still had a calm expression on his face. He acted as if he hadn¡¯t done anything.


    After tying her shoces, he naturally wrapped his arm around X¡¯s shoulders. While everyone


    watched, he led X and the group of bodyguards upstairs while following behind the pretty


    waitress.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    The pretty waitress carefully led the two of them into a private room.


    On their way there, she had nced at the two of them countless times.


    Either one of them could end up being the most attractive person in a group of people.


    The pretty waitress had never seen such good-looking faces in real life. They were so attractive that


    she felt as if she¡¯d be blinded by their light when she looked at them.


    The decoration of the private room was in. It only had wallpaper with pictures of Straw Hat Fish


    and wooden flooring.


    All the tables and chairs were of the most ordinary type.


    As soon as they walked through the door, Stanley took the initiative to pull out a chair for X. He


    then helped X to her seat.


    After that, he sat across from her.


    The tiny affection once again nearly caused the waitress to die of excitement.


    ¡°Order something¡­ You can eat whatever you want,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± X smiled before picking up the menu on the table and ticked off what she wanted


    on it.


    After the orders were made, the waitress reluctantly left the private room. Meanwhile, X looked


    down at her phone and opened Weibo. She intended to check out gossip.


    Stanley, on the other hand, calmly picked up the hot kettle on the table. He carefully poured hot


    water over their bowls and unwrapped dining utensils.


    After that, he used disinfectant wipes to wipe the table.


    He took care of all the tiny details properly.


    X was also used to being taken care of by Stanley. When she saw how he kept himself busy for


    her, she felt very happy.


    After opening the list of hot topics, she saw Stanley and herself on the list¡­


    Hot topic number three, ¡®#X Quest and Stanley Batton#¡¯.


    X instantly tapped on it to have a look¡­


    Inside, it contained nothing but pictures of her and Stanley behaving affectionately in the helicopter,


    on the square, and inside this restaurant.


    There were photos of the two of them looking at each other in the helicopter, photos of them holding


    hands while they walked, and photos of Stanley kneeling to tie her shoces.


    Each of their pictures had over six or seven figures in terms of shares, likes, andments¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ What kind of heavenly couple is this? It¡¯s another day of witnessing their public disy of


    affection.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I saw Stanley Batton and X Quest in person on that square. X looks very beautiful in person.


    She¡¯s super gentle. Stanley also looks very handsome in person. He¡¯s so cool.¡±


    ¡°These two are practically everyone¡¯s dream when they¡¯re together¡­ Oh my god.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, X Quest¡­ She¡¯s being doted on like a princess. Sob sob¡­ Stanley¡¯s so rich and


    noble, but he kneeled on one leg to tie her shoces.¡±


    ¡°I think X Quest is the luckiest woman in the world. Don¡¯t you all agree? I think every woman


    wants to be X. Don¡¯t you all agree to that too?¡±


    Below thisment, there was a unanimous reply. ¡°We agree!¡±


    When X read thesements, she couldn¡¯t help but smile gently.


    ¡°What is it? Why do you seem so happy?¡± Stanley immediately asked with interest when he saw


    this.


    X instantly pushed her phone over to Stanley. ¡°Look¡­¡±


    Stanley nced at the phone screen. He knew in an instant what was making X so happy¡­


    The man also subconsciously began to smile vaguely¡­


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s saying that you¡¯re handsome¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Stanley had his usual expression on his face. There wasn¡¯t any emotion in his eyes. ¡°After


    dinner, are we going back to Antis? Or do you want me to apany you somewhere for a


    walk?¡± he asked.


    X thought about it for a few seconds. ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ll head to bed earlier so that we


    can get up early for work tomorrow,¡± she said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay up tonight¡­¡± Stanley said.


    After saying that, Stanley¡¯s gaze began to seem vaguely affectionate.


    When X heard this, she immediately blushed. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯ve rested all nightst night,¡± Stanley said.

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    In the next second, X Quest¡¯s heart started beating wildly¡­


    ¡°Honey¡­ I really like the way you look when you¡¯re shy.¡± Stanley Batton¡¯s smile gradually widened.


    ¡°Really?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Apart from how you look when you¡¯re shy, I also like¡­¡± Stanley trailed off.


    ¡°What else do you like?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I like you in every way,¡± Stanley said in the most affectionate tone despite his serious facial


    expression.


    At this moment, X felt very touched. ¡°You¡­ Stop speaking, will you?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes were filled with affection.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Stanley¡¯s phone started ringing.


    He immediately nced at the screen.


    When Stanley saw that the call was from the Vice President, Liam Smith, he calmly picked it up.


    X felt a little bored. Hence, she walked over to the window and looked out at the night scenery as


    the cold breeze blew against her.


    Although the night scenery of the small city wasn¡¯t as busy and crowded as Antis, it was very


    peaceful.


    At one nce, there were very few people and cars on the road. It was very calming to watch.


    However, since X was used to therge city, she still felt a little not used to the empty streets.


    After approximately ten minutes, Stanley¡¯s call ended, and he walked up to her from behind.


    Immediately after that, Stanley reached out and naturally hugged her in his arms as he gently


    pressed his chin against her shoulder.


    His warm breath blew against the back of her ear and neck.


    It felt as if countless electric currents were cruising through her body. Suddenly, X felt her heart


    rate speeding up numbingly.


    ¡°Liam gave me a call¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± X asked.


    ¡°He found out all about what happened to us at the jade mine. He said he didn¡¯t know that person at


    all. His wife, Reba, only has a very normal rtionship with that person¡¯s elder sister¡­


    ¡°He didn¡¯t give that person the permission to set up a mine here and harvest resources. The person


    also confessed in the police station that, after arriving here, he started doing all sorts of things using


    Liam¡¯s name¡­


    ¡°The officers here had all turned a blind eye to what he did because they were concerned with his


    rtionship with Liam.


    ¡°Liam has already given the order to punish that man. Reba agreed to it too¡­¡± Stanley


    exined.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X replied calmly.


    When what happened at the jade mine today was brought up, she felt a little disgusted.


    ¡°Liam also apologized to me¡­ He felt very sorry,¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with him. He¡¯s very innocent too¡­¡± X said.


    When X put himself in Liam¡¯s shoes, she felt that he probably wanted to kill that man¡­


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    What on earth was going on?


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I said that too. He¡¯s not to be med for this,¡± Stanley said.


    X nodded gently¡­


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started to ring once more.


    The content that appeared on her phone screen filled her eyes with shock.

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    ¡°Dragon Group¡¯s official page is offering lucky draw rewards for sharing X Quest¡¯s post¡­¡±


    X Quest subconsciously looked up at Stanley Batton¡­


    After that, she carefully went through the content on her phone.


    This content was published on Weibo¡¯s news channel.


    In the next second, she quickly tapped on Weibo to have a look. Arge paragraph came into sight.


    ¡°@Weibo News: A while ago, Dragon Group¡¯s official page published a video of X Quest getting


    her makeover as Pink Misty in the movie. They also shared that they would randomly select a


    hundredizens who shared the post, and these people will be rewarded with ten thousand dors


    in cash¡­¡±


    The post that Dragon Group published earlier on Weibo was a screenshot of the lucky draw on


    Weibo. In the screenshot, there was a video of her getting her makeover. There was a paragraph


    that came with it. ¡°Starting now! Whoever shares andments on this Weibo most, as well as


    offering X apliment, will have the opportunity to win ten thousand dors. I¡¯ll randomly


    choose one hundred people!¡±


    This video looked like the one Sebastian Brenand sent Stanley Batton the other day.


    X Quest looked curiously at Stanley, who sat across her.


    However, the tone of the Weibo post didn¡¯t sound like it came from Stanley¡­


    If it weren¡¯t Stanley, then it¡¯d most likely be Ron Batton, Wilson Batton, or Sharon Lindt¡­


    X felt that it was more likely to be Sharon.


    When X thought of this, she quickly opened Dragon Group¡¯s official page and looked at the lucky


    draw published on Weibo.


    Although the video was only published ten minutes ago, there had already been over five million


    shares, likes, andments.


    The level of influence was apparent¡­


    Everyone was going crazy in thement section¡ª


    ¡°D*mn¡­ Stanley Batton really is going all out to dote on his wife¡­ Sharing this. I hope I can be


    selected¡­ X Quest is the most beautiful person.¡±


    ¡°What kind of divine husband is Stanley Batton? Please be nice to me¡­ Stanley, I can¡¯t afford to


    pay my credit card off. Do you get what I mean? X Quest is very pretty!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I¡¯m feeling dizzy¡­ Amazing. Look at me¡­ X Quest is the most fairy-like person!¡±


    ¡°X Quest is the prettiest woman in the world¡­ I love her!¡±


    ¡°X Quest and Stanley Batton¡­! X is a fairy in the human world!¡±


    X quickly took a screenshot of the Weibo post and sent it to Sharon on WeChat¡­


    Sharon instantly replied with aughing emoji.


    X instantly understood what she meant. ¡°Did you publish this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The more I looked at this video, the more I found you beautiful. I think not letting everyone


    see it is a shame¡­¡± Sharon exined.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯m your number one fan¡­¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you spending too much money on this?¡± X asked.


    ¡°This is the first time you¡¯re acting in a movie. I ought to publicize it for you, right?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s still too sudden of you¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not sudden at all. To be honest, Stan and I have been thinking about publicizing this a long time


    ago. We came up with a few ns and finally decided on this one¡­¡± Sharon said.


    When X saw this message, she immediately felt warmth in her heart. ¡°Thank you, Mom¡­¡±


    However, X didn¡¯t expect Stanley to be involved too¡­


    X actually didn¡¯t know anything about this.


    She slowly looked up at Stanley, who was looking down at his phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually


    discuss with Mom how to publicize this for me¡­ To be honest, you didn¡¯t have to do it. I¡¯m just a


    supporting actress¡­¡± X said with a smile.


    Stanley chuckled. ¡°Did you see the Weibo post? Even if my wife is a supporting actress, I must


    publicize it.¡±


    X was speechless.


    At this moment, she felt touched by what Stanley and his mother did yet again.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    Right then, the pretty waitress walked in with a fresh fish on a tray¡­


    She heated the pot and added all the necessary ingredients for cooking the fish into it. After that,


    she quickly ced the fish in the pot before covering it up with the pot cover that was shaped like a


    straw hat.


    After that, the pretty waitress stood nearby and watched over it.


    Knowing that there was still a long time until they could eat, X Quest opened Weibo again. She


    nned to read some current news.


    Right then, she saw her name on another hot topic. ¡®#X Quest and her mother-inw#¡¯¡­


    X couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity. She quickly tapped on it to have a look. It was all about a


    screenshot published by a marketing ount of Dragon Group¡¯s reply to aizen¡¯sment¡ª


    ¡°Stanley Batton, this idea of yours to promote her is a little too awesome, isn¡¯t it?¡± Little Fishy asked.


    ¡°My mother came up with it,¡± Dragon Group responded.


    Shifting her gaze downward, X could seeizensmenting excitedly¡ª


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Did Stanley¡¯s mothere up with this idea? Is she this nice to X?¡±


    ¡°D*mn¡­ I thought mothers-inw from rich families were all very strict and wouldn¡¯t be nice to their


    daughters-inw. I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°X¡¯s mother-inw seems to regard her with great importance¡­ X must be doted on in the


    Batton family, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°X¡¯s undoubtedly doted on in the Batton family! Not only does she look good, but she¡¯s regarded


    with great importance by her inws, she¡¯s sessful with her career, and she is the boss of


    countless good-looking celebrities in the country. Who wouldn¡¯t want a life like this?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Who wouldn¡¯t want to be X? Right now, what else can I do apart from feeling jealous?¡±


    ¡°What kind of divine mother-inw is this? X must be the luckiest woman to get married into a


    rich family like this, right? Who said rich families were difficult to get along with?¡±


    X couldn¡¯t help but smile once again when she saw thesements.


    The pot with the fish inside was starting to boil. Thick steam began to rise¡­


    Amidst the mist in the air, X¡¯s smile seemed unusually warm and therapeutic.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Suddenly, Stanley was charmed by her.


    ***


    After dinner, Stanley flew back home with X with his helicopter.


    Once the two arrived, they immediately got into the giant bathtub in the bathroom and took a warm,


    comfortable bath.


    Beep, beep, beep, beep¡ª


    At noon the next day, X was woken up by the sound of her phone ringing¡­


    She didn¡¯t open her eyes. Instead, she fished blindly for her phone before answering it with a sliding


    motion based on her sense of touch¡ª


    ¡°X¡­ I¡¯ve returned. Come home when you¡¯re free. I have something to discuss with you¡­¡±


    Jeremy Quest¡¯s voice could be heard.


    X instantly felt joyful when she heard this. She immediately became fully awake. ¡°Are you back?


    That¡¯s great¡­ I happen to be at home. Once I get myself cleaned up, I¡¯lle over¡­¡± X said.


    Ever since Emily Quest and May Conner died, X¡¯s father had gone away on a trip to recover from


    everything¡­


    The two had not met for over a month now.


    X really did miss him a lot.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter? Why do you want to see me?¡± X asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out after youe.¡± Jeremy didn¡¯t answer her directly.


    X didn¡¯t press on. She hung up the phone and got out of bed.


    After simply cleaning herself up, she casually pulled her hair into a high ponytail. She then put on a


    white, cotton halter dress and directly drove to the Quest family next door.

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    The temperature in the Quest family¡¯s house was very low. As soon as X Quest walked through


    the door, she felt the chilly air against her face.


    During a hot summer day, this felt veryfortable.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At this moment, Jeremy Quest was watching the television on the couch with his head lowered. He


    was wearing ck silk loungewear, and his hair was trimmed in an extremely short fashion. It made


    him look clean and rxed.


    After changing into slippers, X quickly walked over to Jeremy and hugged him. ¡°Dad¡­ You¡¯re


    finally back. I have missed you so much.¡±


    When Jeremy heard this, he immediately smiled and patted X softly on her shoulder. ¡°I missed


    you too, X.


    ¡°Come here, baby girl, let me have a good look at you¡­¡± While speaking, Jeremy gently pushed


    X away and carefully examined her face.


    Suddenly, his eyes filled with a look of approval. ¡°Hmm¡­ X, you look a lot better recently¡­¡±


    From the way Jeremy looked, X could tell that he had thoroughly moved on from the grief of May


    Conner and Emily Quest¡¯s deaths¡­


    X felt immensely relieved.


    She affectionately held his hand. ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m really happy to see that you¡¯re feeling better now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Sorry for making you worry back then, X.¡± Jeremy said.


    X immediately shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. As your daughter, it¡¯s only right that I worry about


    you.


    Jeremy¡¯s smile gradually widened. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve managed Quest Group very welltely.


    Moreover, you¡¯re also thriving in your own business. I¡¯m very happy now.


    ¡°My X is really all grown up. She¡¯s achieved so much.¡± With that, Jeremy lifted his hand and


    gently ruffled X¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m getting old now, and I don¡¯t want to work so hard anymore¡­


    ¡°From today on, I¡¯m prepared to transfer all my shares in Quest Group to you. I want to retire¡­¡±


    Jeremy added.


    Hearing this, X¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with shock.


    She knew that her father would, one day, hand over thepany to her, but she didn¡¯t think it would


    be this soon¡­


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been away from home during this period partially to recover by traveling. Apart


    from that, I also wanted to test you¡­


    ¡°I wanted to see how thepany would end up under your management while I waspletely


    away.


    ¡°I¡¯m delighted with the oue. You¡¯ve managed Quest Group very well. In fact, you¡¯ve done just


    as well as I did. The high-level executives in thepany all praised you endlessly.


    ¡°Apart from that, I also see that you¡¯re managing X Entertainment very well. Apart from King


    Entertainment, X Entertainment is the best in the country.


    ¡°Combining all these factors, I think I can safely hand over everything to you,¡± Jeremy enunciated


    each word.


    He indeed was delighted with his daughter.


    Jeremy believed that there wasn¡¯t a more capable and perfect daughter in the world than X.


    Moreover, he was most surprised that, despite her sess with X Entertainment, she kept a low


    profile. From the beginning to the end, she never once showed anything off¡­


    Jeremy once asked her about it after finding out about herpany through the national news.


    X¡¯s reason was that she wanted to keep a low profile.


    Sometimes, seeing all the achievements X aplished along the way, Jeremy frequently


    wondered how she managed to carry all that burden with that tiny body of hers.


    When X heard this, she slowly nodded and looked at Jeremy gently. ¡°Since you and the high-


    level executives all think I¡¯m capable, I¡¯ll certainly do my best.¡±


    X was confident that she could make Quest Group even better¡­


    Jeremy patted her gently on the shoulder. ¡°Hmm. I believe in you. From now on, Quest Group


    belongs to you. You can manage it in any way you like. I¡¯ll definitely not interfere¡­¡±

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    ¡°Of course, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you always can ask me about it,¡± Jeremy Quest


    added.


    ¡°Alright,¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°Have a look at the stuff inside this document holder and sign it¡­ Once you sign it, thepany


    and all my shares belong to you¡­¡± Jeremy said.


    After saying that, Jeremy picked up a white document folder on the coffee table and handed it over


    to X.


    X took the document folder and carefully went through its contents. Apart from a share transfer


    contract, there were also other messy documents inside.


    Without going through the contents in detail, X directly picked up a ck pen and signed her


    name on each document.


    When Jeremy saw that X was signing the final document, he let out a long sigh of relief as if he


    had been released from a great burden. ¡°Awesome¡­ After fighting hard for the greater half of my


    life, I can finally retire now.¡±


    X quickly signed her name on thest document before handing it over to Jeremy. ¡°From now on,


    I¡¯ll protect the legacy you¡¯ve created¡­ I swear I¡¯ll make Quest Group improve even more within two


    years¡­¡±


    Jeremy nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll believe anything you say, X.¡±


    ¡°I see that your inws and your husband are all treating you well. You must appreciate them,


    understood?¡± Jeremy added after that.


    X nodded again. ¡°Yeah, I know¡­ Don¡¯t worry. After retiring, you can go and travel all you want.


    I¡¯ll take care of my love life and the business.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll get thepany to share the news that you¡¯ve officially taken overter¡­¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already asked someone to pack up my things in the office. That will belong to you from


    now on¡­ I¡¯ve also asked people to move your stuff into the room¡­¡± Jeremy added.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said.


    ¡°Oh, right. I want to hold a formal ceremony for you¡­ I wonder, what do you think about announcing


    this matter?¡± Jeremy asked.


    X instantly shook her head. ¡°This won¡¯t be necessary. You know I don¡¯t like all this.¡±


    Jeremy nodded when he heard this. Since she didn¡¯t like it, he wouldn¡¯t force it upon her.


    At this moment, X felt an even greater sense of burden had been ced on her.


    However, she had the confidence to ovee it. She also needed to ovee it.


    A grand career roadmap appeared before her eyes once again¡­


    ***


    After walking out the door, X got into her red Maserati while being protected by a group of


    bodyguards, who waited by the door for her.


    X didn¡¯t leave right away. Instead, she first gave Stanley a call to tell him about the good news.


    After making the call, she drove over to Quest Group.


    As soon as she walked into thepany, she saw many employees waiting for her in the lobby¡­


    Everyone stood neatly in twenty rows with serious and nervous looks on their faces.


    The entire lobby was fully upied¡­


    When X saw this, she immediately looked shocked.


    In the next second, all the employees bowed their heads in unison and called out at the same time,


    ¡°Wee, President!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    The massive formation and loud voices made X Quest appear even more shocked.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After being stunned for a second, X finally became calm again. She looked at everyone and


    smiled. ¡°Thank you, everyone¡­ Alright, let¡¯s get back to work¡­ I¡¯ll buy everyone dinner tonight.


    Managers from each department, make the necessary arrangements and im your expenses from


    me afterward¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, President!¡± All the employees shouted in unison.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I hope everyone will work hard with me from now on to make thepany


    better¡­ Alright, everyone, let¡¯s all get back to work.¡± Even when she faced up to ten thousand


    employees, she was still calm andposed.


    After saying that, X quickly walked into the elevator¡­


    Her bodyguards followed close behind her.


    She took her private elevator to the president¡¯s office¡­


    After pushing through the door, the world inside still looked the same as before, clean and tidy.


    This office was twice as big as her original office. The view was also much broader. From here, it


    felt as if she had the entire city beneath her feet.


    After looking around, X strolled back to the president¡¯s chair and sat down.


    She turned on herputer. Just as she was about to start working, her phone started to ring¡­


    It was a call from Georgie Clementine.


    X quickly picked up. ¡°What¡¯s up, Georgie?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Uncle officially handed thepany over to you. Is that true?¡± Georgie asked.


    When X heard this, her smile gradually widened. ¡°Yeah¡­ Did Quest Group¡¯s official page already


    share the news?¡±


    If the official page hadn¡¯t shared it, Georgie wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out so quickly¡­


    ¡°Of course¡­ Go and have a look. Weibo is going crazy. Everyone¡¯s saying something,¡± Georgie


    said.


    ¡°Hmm, okay¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°President X¡­ Congrattions, honestly¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you out for a celebration, but I¡¯ve already made an appointment with Director Garry


    Herrman to discuss some things. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Director Herrman is preparing to film a movie about pure romance. It¡¯s going to be a huge movie.


    The lineup of actors is excellent. I want Josh to get the role. I think that movie really suits Josh,¡±


    Georgie added.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X smiled a little.


    After a brief chat, X opened Weibo and casually looked at the list of hot topics.


    By then, her name was on the second hot topic on the list. ¡®#X Quest officially takes over Quest


    Group# Explosive¡¯.


    Meanwhile, the hot topic above her was about Josh Batton¡ª


    Number one, ¡®#Josh Batton¡¯s show at the airport# Explosive¡¯.


    Seeing this, X instantly clicked on her hot topic to have a look¡­


    At the top of the topic, there was a post Quest Group had published five minutes ago. It announced


    on Weibo that X had officially taken over Quest Group as its new president.


    Below the Weibo post, the number of shares, likes, andments had already exceeded a million


    ¡ª


    ¡°D*rn. X Quest is amazing. I believe X will manage Quest Group very well.¡±


    ¡°I heard that X is unusually talented. I think she¡¯ll do well.¡±


    ¡°I also think X will do well. This girl is as hard-working as she is good-looking. She¡¯s definitely not


    just a good-looking girl.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ She¡¯s pretty, rich, loved by her husband and mother-inw, and she¡¯s capable. Is there


    anyone more excellent than her?¡±


    ¡°I strongly suggest X publish a book titled ¡®How to walk on the path to glory¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°I love women who are as capable as they are pretty. I highly suggest that X participates in more


    shows¡­¡±


    When X saw thesements, she subconsciously began smiling vaguely. There was a glimmer


    in her eyes as she smiled.

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    When X Quest smiled, her intricate face looked unusually gentle.


    She was fairy-like and beautiful.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    Right then, someone knocked on the door.


    X slowly shifted her gaze to the door. There wasn¡¯t any emotion in her eyes. ¡°Pleasee in¡­¡±


    Soon, the door opened.


    A beautifuldy wearing a high-waisted skirt and a white shirt walked in¡­


    The beautifuldy had short, ck hair. She also had very intricate makeup. There was a look of


    confidence in her eyes.


    This was Jeremy Quest¡¯s assistant, Narda Ver.


    Narda¡¯s capability was even more exceptional than her looks. X knew this better than anyone


    else.


    All these years, with Narda by her father¡¯s side, many impossible things were executed perfectly


    without fault.


    Everyone in thepany acknowledged this person¡¯s capabilities. Narda was the most capable


    woman aside from X.


    ¡°Ms. Ver.¡± X smiled as she stood up and looked at Narda.


    Narda smiled slightly with her red lips before walking up to X. Every step she took looked


    elegant.


    ¡°Congrattions¡­¡± Narda¡¯s smile was friendly yet elegant.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I came here to take over some work on behalf of the ex-president¡­¡± Narda said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± X was still smiling gently.


    ***


    Late at night, after discussing some matters with Garry Herrman, Georgie Clementine walked out


    from No. 3 Royal Hotel, swaying quite a lot.


    Right then, she had her hair pulled back into a bun on one side. Her makeup was intricate, and she


    was wearing a white, dry-fit dress with a pair of silver high heels.


    After having drunk a little more alcohol in the evening, her face was vividly flushed. At one nce,


    she was attractive in every way.


    The men around her subconsciously shifted their gazes to her body.


    Right then, Henry Armstrong stumbled out of the hotel with a group of rich friends¡­


    Henry walked in the forefront, and he was red in the face.


    The people behind him looked equally red in the face.


    ¡°Say¡­ Mr. Armstrong, where do we go next?¡± A rich, blond man looked at Henry and asked.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After saying that, the rich guy unknowingly looked at Georgie, who was swaying from side to side as


    she walked to the parking lot.


    Even if he was just looking at her from behind, he was instantly mesmerized.


    He instantly came to a halt and naturally ced one arm over Henry¡¯s shoulder before lifting his


    chin in Georgie¡¯s direction. ¡°That chick looks pretty good¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested¡­¡± Henry didn¡¯t look over at the direction the blond man was looking. Instead,


    Henry came to a halt and took out his Mercedes-Benz keys from his pocket. He pressed it, pointing


    at his ck Mercedes-Benz G63¡­


    ¡°No way. Why are you acting like a monk now? What happened to you? Are you ill?¡± the rich guy


    asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking ill. Your entire family is ill¡­¡± Henry cursed.


    ¡°Since you aren¡¯t interested¡­ I¡¯m going to try my luck¡­¡± The man said before walking toward


    Georgie.


    Henry unintentionally turned around and saw a familiar figure.


    Suddenly, his face directly turned cold.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Henry cursed under his breath.


    As soon as Henry said that, he saw his rich friend gently tapping on Georgie¡¯s shoulder.


    Meanwhile, Georgie had also stopped walking. With a cold frown on her face, she turned around


    and looked at the rich guy¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    When a random stranger touched Georgie Clementine¡¯s shoulder, she had an annoyed expression


    on her face. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    As soon as the rich blonde guy saw Georgie¡¯s face from the front, he was a little stunned¡­


    He found her familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall where he met her before¡­


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I seen you somewhere before?¡± the rich blond guy asked.


    Georgie¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of a better pick-up line?¡±


    The man in front of Georgie was wearing branded clothes from head to toe. He reeked of alcohol,


    and he had a mboyant expression on his face. Georgie could immediately tell that he was a


    womanizer who was up to no good.


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak with him.


    As soon as Georgie looked up, she saw Henry Armstrong with a dark expression on his face as he


    walked over to them.


    Meanwhile, there was arge group of young men wearing branded clothes behind him.


    Georgie didn¡¯t think she¡¯d bump into Henry here coincidentally.


    Before Georgie could speak, Henry directly walked up to the rich blond guy from behind.


    Without saying anything, Henry lifted his leg and mercilessly kicked him in the buttocks.


    In the next second, the rich blond guy was sent flying a meter away.


    After that, he fell to the ground hard.


    When the group of rich guys behind Henry saw this, they couldn¡¯t resistughing.


    ¡°What the hell¡­ Who did that? How dare you kick me?¡± The rich blond guy quickly rubbed his


    buttocks as he cursed out loud and stood up. He looked in Henry¡¯s direction.


    When he saw that it was Henry, he became petrified¡­


    ¡°Henry¡­ Why did you do that to me?¡± The rich blond guy stammered as he continued to rub his


    buttocks.


    ¡°How dare you flirt with my woman? I think you have a death wish¡­¡± Henry said coldly. His tone


    was domineering and possessive.


    At that moment, Georgie felt mesmerized by Henry once again.


    As soon as the rich blond guy heard what Henry said, he immediately recalled it!


    Wasn¡¯t this woman before him the one Henry openly confessed to previously?


    Based on what he heard, Henry couldn¡¯t get her at all. He thought things had ended between them.


    However, did something else happen after? Did Henry actually not give up?


    From the looks of it, Henry hadn¡¯t gotten close to any other woman recently. He was able to


    rationalize this then.


    It looked like it wasn¡¯t because Henry was ill. Instead, it was because he had someone in his heart.


    After that, Henry extended his arm and naturally wrapped it around Georgie¡¯s shoulders. He


    carefully studied her face. ¡°Honey¡­ Did you drink?¡± he asked gently.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Henry lowered his head and sniffed around her neck.


    As soon as he got close, the strong stench of alcohol washed over Georgie.


    Georgie took a step back out of difort. After that, she indifferently pushed Henry¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your ¡®honey¡¯?¡±


    Georgie had been thinking about what X Quest told her previously.


    In the end, she made up her mind. She wanted to give Henry a chance, but now wasn¡¯t the time¡­


    Georgie still wanted to test Henry out for a while.


    She wanted to see if he genuinely only wanted to be with her.


    Hence, for now, she didn¡¯t want to respond too warmly to Henry.


    However, Henry stopped being forceful like how he was earlier. He continued trying to speak nicely


    to her. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ll eventually be¡­¡±

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    When the rich blond guy saw this scene unfold, his petrified state worsened. He looked as if he had


    seen a ghost.


    Meanwhile, the group of rich guys behind them appeared to be in the same state.


    None of them could believe their eyes.


    Georgie Clementine directly rolled her eyes at them. ¡°I¡¯m not going to speak nonsense with you. I¡¯ve


    had too much to drink. I¡¯m going home.¡±


    However, Henry Armstrong didn¡¯t seem intent on letting her leave. ¡°A girl like you shouldn¡¯t drink so


    much next time, understood?¡± Henry kept tugging at her sleeve as he reminded her.


    ¡°Sometimes, when discussing stuff about work, drinking alcohol is necessary¡­¡± Georgie said


    ndly. ¡°Anyway, I know myself well.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me what business you¡¯re up to? As long as you say it, I can get it done for you in


    any minute¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not significant to me. I won¡¯t tell you¡­¡± Georgie said.


    After that, Georgie turned around and left.


    However, Henry directly reached out and pulled her back to him before cing his hands on her


    shoulders. ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t have to be in a rtionship for me to do things for you¡­ Even


    with us being like this, I¡¯m still very willing to help you¡­


    ¡°Honestly, you can be like other girls and make use of me as much as you want¡­ You can do


    anything you want, as long as you don¡¯t ignore me,¡± Henry said patiently and softly. He had a


    sincere look in his eyes.


    His words made Georgie feel moved once again.


    To be honest, she was a little touched.


    However, even so, she still maintained her calmposure. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to use you,¡± she said.


    ¡°But I do¡­ Please use me. Come to me whenever you need anything. My woman can get whatever


    she wants without having to drink alcohol like this,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your woman?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°You¡­ In my heart, you are my woman,¡± Henry said.


    The rich blond guy next to the two of them could overhear what they were saying clearly.


    His petrified state became even worse. In fact, he was beginning to feel doubtful about life.


    Meanwhile, the rich guys behind Henry felt the same way. They began discussing among


    themselves softly¡ª


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you guys tell me if this gentleman in front of us really is Henry Armstrong?¡±


    ¡°D*mn¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve seen a ghost¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that girl the one he pursued previously? Is her name Georgie or something?¡±


    ¡°Sh*t¡­ Didn¡¯t he fail to get her? Why hasn¡¯t he given up?¡±


    ¡°I think Henry is serious this time! That¡¯s why he¡¯s been acting like a monk. Was he saving himself


    for this woman?¡±


    ¡°Did he really not give up? Oh my god¡­ It¡¯s true love this time¡­¡±


    However, Henrypletely ignored them. He kept his eyes on Georgie.


    Meanwhile, these words were engraved within Georgie¡¯s mind.


    She instantly felt a warmth in her heart.


    However, she didn¡¯t continue speaking with Henry. She directly pushed him away and turned to face


    his white Maserati before pressing on her key¡¯s button.


    Beep, beep¡ª


    After two beeping sounds, the car was instantly unlocked.


    Georgie started walking to her car. However, as soon as she took two steps forward, she felt her


    knees turning weak.


    In the next second, she directly fell against Henry¡¯s body.


    After that, Henry naturally opened his arms wide and held her tightly in his embrace. He looked


    down at her yfully. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you suddenly not want to leave? Is that why? Why did


    you dive into my arms?¡±


    Georgie¡¯s body was very soft. Her hair kept rubbing against the skin on his chest. In an instant,


    Henry felt a me ignited in his body¡­

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    Since realizing his deep love for Georgie Clementine, Henry Armstrong hadn¡¯t touched another girl.


    It had been a long time since he¡¯d had sex. He found it awful.


    Now, because her hair was ruffling against him, his heart was beating even more wildly.


    However, Henry didn¡¯t dare to show anything. He could only force himself to suppress his desire as


    he continued to hold Georgie.


    Georgie struggled to push him away, and she continued trying to step forward.


    However, after taking a few steps, her legs started to feel weak again¡­


    She fell into Henry¡¯s arms again.


    With Georgie¡¯s warm and soft body in his arms, Henry¡¯s heart wentpletely chaotic. The


    temperature of the blood flowing in his veins seemed to be skyrocketing.


    He felt as if he would soon be engulfed.


    In the next second, Henry could feel his heart pounding rapidly.


    At this moment, it felt as if he was a young kid who was experiencing love for the first time. He was


    nervous, and his blood was boiling!


    Each time he faced Georgie, he would more or less feel like this.


    However, at this moment, this feeling became even more apparent!


    However, Georgie had no idea about Henry¡¯s reaction now. She struggled once again to get out of


    Henry¡¯s embrace, but she noticed she couldn¡¯t.


    Her weakness seemed to be caused by the strong alcohol she drank earlier.


    Now that she hade out of the buiding, and the wind was blowing against her, she felt even


    dizzier with the alcohol in her system. It caused her to feel terrible all over¡­


    When Henry saw the state she was in, he immediately knew what was happening to her.


    Without saying another word, Henry directly carried Georgie in his arms.


    The way he was carrying her like a princess instantly made her heart race. She blushed.


    However, since she was drunk, Henry perceived the minor changes in her as being caused by


    alcohol¡­


    ¡°Look at you. You can¡¯t even stand properly. How can I let you leave on your own without being


    worried? Hmm?¡± Henry said.


    His warm breath repeatedly blew against the top of her head. It made her feel some tingles¡­


    It felt as if there was a continuous flow of electricity in her body. Her heart rate kept increasing.


    Perhaps it was because the moon was too beautiful tonight, but Henry looked way too gentle


    tonight. Or, perhaps, it was because she was drunk. She found Henry even more mesmerizing than


    before¡­


    Could it also be because she had let her guard down against Henry? Was that why she was feeling


    this way?


    Georgie didn¡¯t understand why either¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Put me down¡­¡± Georgie acted tough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act tough anymore. Get into my car¡­¡± Henry said.


    After saying that, Henry also stumbled a little¡­


    Georgie frowned slightly. ¡°Do you still want to drive in this state? Do you want me to die with you?¡±


    Henry ced his hand against his forehead. ¡°I can get a taxi.¡±


    ¡°I can do it too,¡± Georgie said.


    When Henry heard this, he immediately chuckled before moving close to her ear. ¡°Really? Can you


    do it well?¡± he asked softly.


    Georgie frowned a little. ¡°Why not? I can do it very well¡­¡±


    Henry chuckled softly again. ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t we try doing it some other day?¡±


    Only then did Georgie realize what he was saying. She immediately blushed.


    This fellow!


    Was he flirting with her? Did he ask her if she could do it well? She didn¡¯t even realize that was what


    the question was about! She said that she could do ¡®it¡¯ well!


    ¡°Henry Armstrong!¡± Georgie yelled softly through gritted teeth.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Henry immediately forced himself to stop smiling. ¡°Yes!¡± He said seriously.


    ¡°Be a little more serious¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Being a little more serious¡­ I don¡¯t feel safe letting you, a drunk woman, go home on your own. I


    want to send you home¡­ What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid that I might take advantage of you?¡±


    Before Georgie could speak, Henry walked dominantly over to his car and shoved her into the


    backseat. After that, he pressed a button on his key and directly locked the car from the outside. He


    wasn¡¯t allowing Georgie to get out of the car at all.

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    Seeing how determined Henry Armstrong was, Georgie Clementine didn¡¯t continue resisting


    anymore.


    She knew Henry very well. Although he used to be yful and liked fooling around, he was a man


    of principle. He¡¯d never take advantage of another person while they were weak.


    Hence, Georgie wasn¡¯t worried about this at all¡­


    Soon, Henry quickly got into the car from the other side. He sat next to her and called for a taxi on


    his phone.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the rich guys outside saw such a scene, they all knowingly left¡­


    As soon as Henry got into the car, the stench of alcohol grew ever stronger inside.


    The mixed scents from both their bodies made Georgie feel extremely horrible¡­


    Her head was spinning even more severely.


    Soon, Georgie unknowingly fell asleep¡­


    ***


    When Georgie opened her eyes the following day, a luxurious, baroque-style room came into sight.


    The primary colors in the room were gray and white. It looked very ssy and elegant.


    Seeing the unfamiliar environment before her, Georgie¡¯s heart instantly clenched. She quickly tried


    to recall what happenedst night.


    Georgie thought that she probably fell asleep. That was why Henry brought her here.


    When she thought of this, she subconsciously touched her body.


    However, as soon as she felt the touch of her hand, she was shocked.


    She could feel nothing but flesh wherever her handnded. Her body wasn¡¯t covered by any cloth at


    all!


    Georgie felt her head exploding with a loud buzz!


    Did Henry do something to her?


    After moving her body slightly, she soon began to feel a strong ache spreading from her waist¡­


    This feeling increasingly made Georgie feel certain that Henry must have done that thing to her.


    Georgie immediately became furious!


    D*rn it!


    She shouldn¡¯t have trusted him that much!


    What kind of a man would take advantage of a drunk woman?


    At this moment, she had a negative impression of Henry in her heart.


    Would she still consider giving someone like this an opportunity?


    No way! He was a despicable man!


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    Right then, someone started knocking on the door¡­


    When Georgie heard this sound, she felt even more annoyed¡­


    They had already slept togetherst night. Why was he still knocking on the door! How full of


    pretense! Why was he still putting up an act?


    This fake gentleman!


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    The knocking sound carried on¡­


    Each knock made Georgie feel even angrier!


    When Georgie saw a white bathrobe nearby, she instantly got up and put it on before opening the


    door.


    Outside, Henry was resting one hand against the doorframe while he smiled andzily waved at


    her. ¡°Honey¡­ Good morning¡­ Get cleaned up ande out for breakfast,¡± he said.


    Henry was wearing a white shirt and a ck tie, coupled with long, gray pants. He looked very


    clean and fresh.


    Henry seemed to have an expression of ease and neutrality on his face. He didn¡¯t seem the least bit


    guilty.


    Georgie felt angry for no reason.


    Her expression suddenly became even colder. She instantly kicked him in between his legs. ¡°Say¡­


    Henry Armstrong, how could you be like this? How could you take advantage of me while I was


    drunk? Why are you so shameless? I have misjudged you!¡±


    When Henry heard this, he was dumbfounded¡­

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    As the intense pain spread through Henry Armstrong, he felt horrible in his entire body.


    He subconsciously took a step back and ced both hands in front of him while he looked sadly at


    Georgie Clementine. ¡°Honey, what are you doing? Why are you treating me like this?¡±


    However, in the next second, he came to his senses.


    ¡°Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? If you didn¡¯t touch me, why does my waist hurt so


    much?¡± Georgie was mad for no reason.


    Was he refusing to admit what he did?


    Was he too much of a coward to admit it?


    Seeing Georgie like this instantly made Henry feel tickled¡­


    Did an aching waist mean he touched her? Why did she not have anymon sense?


    Could she not have experienced these things at all?


    When Henry thought of this, his good impression toward Georgie started improving even more.


    There weren¡¯t manydies like her these days.


    ¡°You shameless man. I¡¯m warning you. Just because you had sex with me doesn¡¯t mean you can


    get me.


    ¡°I initially wanted to give you a chance. Now, it looks like I don¡¯t have to anymore! You obnoxious


    jerk. Just you wait. You¡¯ll go to prison for this!¡± Georgie was truly annoyed with this shameless man.


    She looked at Henry and started yelling at him through gritted teeth once more.


    Since she had just woken up, she wasn¡¯t too alert yet, and her hair was a little messy too.


    The way she looked, coupled with the angered state she was in, was incredibly adorable and


    hrious to Henry¡­


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Henry couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud¡­


    Even if he hurt a lot down there, he still couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing¡­


    Georgie instantly became furious for no reason. Was this culpritughing?


    In the next second, Georgie started attacking his crotch yet again.


    Henry instantly dodged her attack. This time, Georgie failed.


    Henry quickly walked over to the bed and covered his lower body with the duvet while looking at


    Georgie nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch you¡­ Listen to me¡­ Last night, you fell asleep in my car. I


    couldn¡¯t wake you up no matter what. Also, you kept murmuring stuff in your sleep.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any choice but to take you home. Who knew you¡¯d vomit all over yourself as soon as


    you walked through the door? You also vomited all over me¡­


    ¡°Left without a choice, I called the part-time maid toe over and change your clothes for you. If


    you don¡¯t believe me, you can call the part-time maid,¡± Henry said.


    After saying that, Henry carefully put his hand in his pocket to retrieve his phone. He carefully


    handed it over to Georgie¡­


    Georgie feltpletely unfamiliar with the story he told her. She didn¡¯t recall any of it happening¡­


    She immediately took the phone. ¡°The part-time mad could be lying with you too¡­¡± She said.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry sighed helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s a surveince camera in my living room. After you vomited in the


    living room, I helped you over to the couch.


    ¡°After that, I looked for stuff to clean up the dirty stuff on your body. Then, I called the part-time


    maid¡­


    ¡°Afterward, I went upstairs on my own to take a shower. Once the part-time maid arrived, we carried


    you to the bathtub in this room. Then, I left, and I never came up again¡­


    ¡°You can check the surveince footage from the walkway to verify this. Look at the time I carried


    you into your room and the time I left¡­ Then, check if I¡¯ve entered this room throughout the night¡­¡±


    The more Henry said, the worse he felt.


    He had brought her home out of kindness, and he didn¡¯t even dare to overstep any boundaries.


    However, she had misunderstood him! She even kicked him¡­


    Although he felt bad, he wasn¡¯t angry at all¡­

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    It seemed like, regardless of what Georgie Clementine did to Henry Armstrong, he wouldn¡¯t get


    mad. In fact, he even found her adorable.


    ¡°D*mn! I¡¯m such a sl*t!¡± Henry couldn¡¯t resist cursing at himself in his heart.


    Georgie took a deep look at Henry. After that, she tried to unlock his phone. However, she


    discovered it was locked with a passcode.


    She instantly frowned a little while she looked at him. ¡°Passcode¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthdate¡­¡± Henry said helplessly before directly sitting on the bed.


    When Georgie heard this, she felt genuinely shocked.


    She didn¡¯t think Henry would use her birthday as his phone¡¯s passcode¡­


    After entering the passcode, the phone was very quickly unlocked.


    ¡°The first line in the call history is the part-time maid¡¯s number¡­ You can call her yourself,¡± Henry


    added.


    Georgie directly opened the call history and dialed the part-time maid¡¯s phone number. She asked


    about what happened the night before.


    The part-time maid immediately told her everything.


    It was exactly as Henry had exined¡­


    Slowly, Georgie¡¯s concerns began to dissipate entirely.


    After making the call, Georgie¡¯s facial expression was also starting to rx.


    Thinking about how she had vomited all over Henryst night, she felt a little embarrassed.


    After that, she thought about what she just did to Henry, and she felt even more embarrassed¡­


    After coughing awkwardly, Georgie carefully put the phone on the bed. ¡°Sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t think it


    would be like this.¡±


    ¡°What else can I do but to forgive you?¡± Henry said helplessly.


    Georgie immediately felt a warmth in her heart. ¡°In that case, how are you doing?¡± She had a guilty


    expression on her face.


    Henry instantly pretended to be suffering from intense pain. ¡°Ahh¡­ It¡¯s no good¡­¡±


    He was just teasing her, and there wasn¡¯t any other reason for it¡­


    Georgie immediately walked over to Henry. ¡°Does it still hurt a lot? Should I take you to the


    hospital?¡± she asked frantically.


    Capturing the look of panic in Georgie¡¯s eyes, Henry instantly felt warmth in his heart.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right after that, he faked a more severe expression on his face. ¡°I think¡­ You might have destroyed


    my manhood¡­ Georgie, what are you prepared to do?¡±


    Looking at Henry¡¯s facial expression, Georgie thought that he was in pain. Moreover, it didn¡¯t look


    like he was faking it at all.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Let¡¯s get to the hospital¡­¡± Georgie seemed even more guilty.


    After that, she carefully helped Henry to get up. She disregarded everything else as she held his


    arm and prepared to bring him outside.


    However, Henry didn¡¯t follow her. Instead, he sat back on the bed and extended his hand to pull her


    onto hisp. He hugged her tightly with both hands. There was an affectionate look in his eyes. ¡°Are


    you that worried about me?¡±


    The romantic behavior instantly made Georgie¡¯s heart tighten¡­


    She subconsciously turned around to look at Henry¡¯s face.


    By then, there wasn¡¯t a hint of pain on his face.


    Georgie was certain that Henry was pretending earlier.


    She became angry again. ¡°Henry Armstrong!¡± she yelled.


    However, Henry startedughing. He continued to hold her tightly in the same posture.


    Georgie struggled to get up, but she couldn¡¯t do so at all¡­

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    ¡°Did you realize what you said earlier by ident?¡± Henry Armstrong smiled as he looked at


    Georgie. His eyes were full of affection and gentleness.


    Georgie Clementine frowned slightly at him. ¡°What?¡± she asked ndly.


    After saying that, she started struggling again.


    However, it didn¡¯t help.


    There was still a huge gap between her and Henry¡¯s level of strength.


    Moreover, the scariest part was that, because she kept struggling and rubbing against him, he


    seemed to be¡­


    Sensing his erection, Georgie¡¯s body instantly shuddered. She didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound.


    Henry¡¯s breathing began to deepen. With her warm and soft body in her arms, his heart started


    beating wildly once again.


    An indescribable me suddenly caused his blood to boil.


    ¡°Believe it or not, if you keep moving, I¡¯ll do it to you. Hmm?¡± Henry¡¯s tone started turning


    affectionate, and so was his gaze.


    When Georgie heard this, she settled down. Her face was turning redder, and her heart was beating


    faster. ¡°You¡­ Let go of me¡­¡±


    ¡°You said¡­ You¡¯ve been thinking about giving me a chance recently. Was it true?¡± Henry asked.


    Once this topic was brought up, Henry¡¯s eyes became even more lively.


    As soon as he said this, Georgie immediately recalled how she spoke without thinking it through.


    Suddenly, she felt immensely awkward. ¡°That¡­ That was a slip of the tongue¡­ A slip of the


    tongue¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe you¡­ Tell me. Did I move you? Hmm? Is that why you thought about testing me and


    giving me an opportunity. Hmm?¡± Henry asked.


    With her mind being read, Georgie¡¯s heart immediately clenched. ¡°No¡­ Not at all.¡±


    Henry chuckled softly. ¡°Since that¡¯s not the case, why are you stammering?¡±


    Georgie instantly became speechless after hearing what Henry said.


    Georgie frowned slightly as she red at Henry. ¡°Shut up¡­ I was born with a stammer. Do you


    have a problem with that?¡±


    Henry chuckled again. ¡°Hmm, okay. I happen to like someone who stammers a little.¡±


    Georgie was speechless.


    At this moment, her heart rate was beating out of control.


    ¡°I think I have already proven my character based on my behaviorst night, haven¡¯t I? Also, I¡¯ve


    made various changes for you recently. You should¡¯ve sensed my changes, right? Hence, can you


    shorten the period of your test?¡± Henry added.


    Henry¡¯s tone was cautious. There was a curious gaze in his eyes.


    He used to be a womanizer who was surrounded by women and wealth.


    Although Henry had experienced being with many women, he¡¯d never felt like he wanted to be with


    someone and grow old with her this much.


    He always thought that someone like himself would never have the heart to do so in the past.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He also proimed that there wasn¡¯t a single woman in the world who could control him.


    But now, he realized that he had put himself to shame.


    Not only did he fall for Georgie, but he was even begging Georgie to control him.


    In fact, he would even question himself like a worrisome wife. ¡®If I do this, would Georgie not like it?


    What do I do then? If I do that, would Georgie hate me? What do I do?¡¯


    Henry felt that he no longer knew himself.


    Georgie thought about it seriously for a moment. ¡°About that¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    She felt that she still needed to observe him.


    She couldn¡¯t agree with him right away.


    After all, this man had a history of being a womanizer¡­


    When Henry heard this, he touched his forehead helplessly. ¡°No¡­ Boss, do you still need to


    observe? How many months have I gone after you? Do you know what would happen to normal


    women if they did this to me?¡±


    ¡°What would happen?¡± Georgie asked indifferently.


    ¡°Never mind letting me go after them for such a long time, or using domestic violence against me, if


    they so much as said no to me, I wouldpletely ignore them,¡± Henry said.

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    Georgie Clementine couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at Henry Armstrong. ¡°In that case, you can go


    and look for other women¡­¡± She said.


    Henry let out a long, helpless sigh. ¡°If I could easily fall in love with someone else, would I still beg


    you like this every day? Darling¡­¡±


    Georgie felt moved again by his words.


    These things he was saying,bined with his behaviorst night, as well as the things X Quest


    said previously¡­


    After a while, Georgie¡¯s impression of Henry improved yet again¡­


    However, she still didn¡¯t dare to confirm her rtionship with Henry so soon.


    After all, Henry had a history of fooling around.


    Georgie needed to wait a little longer¡­


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Henry gently moved closer to her ear. ¡°Georgie, be with me. I¡¯ll give you all of me, including my life.


    Alright?¡± he asked seriously in an affectionate, deep voice.


    Georgie felt tingles in her body after hearing this.


    This was the most touching and romantic line in the world.


    ¡°Give me a little more time¡­¡± Georgie said.


    However, Georgie still wanted to observe a little longer. She didn¡¯t want to be fooled by his sweet


    talk.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I understand. After all, I know very well how I behaved in the past¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Georgie, is this me getting hit by karma?¡± Henryughed bitterly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Georgie had a confused look in her eyes.


    ¡°I feel that meeting you is my karma for being a womanizer. Everything involves karma, and my


    karma happens to be you,¡± Henry said.


    When Georgie heard this, she couldn¡¯t resistughing a little. ¡°Let go of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Georgie, with you in my arms, I think you¡¯re heavy,¡± Henry said.


    The thing girls hated the most was when people said they were heavy.


    Georgie instantly became upset. ¡°Henry Armstrong¡­ Do you even know how to say the right


    things?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I said you¡¯re heavy?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to hold a conversation, stop talking, will you?¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re my entire world. How could the entire world not feel heavy in my arms?¡±


    Henry said.


    Georgie instantly felt tingles in the depths of her heart when she heard this.


    It was as if her heart had been zapped by electricity, and there was a numbing sensation.


    Although these were tacky things to say, they sounded rather pleasant¡­


    Although Georgie liked hearing it, she stillined on the surface. ¡°What tacky line is this?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Shall we go out and eat?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Let me go, and I¡¯ll go out and eat¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Okay¡­ In that case, get cleaned up. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. I made breakfast today¡­¡± Henry said.


    Georgie felt speechless.


    She instantly wasn¡¯t looking forward to breakfast anymore.


    Could Henry even cook anything delicious?


    When Georgie¡¯s gaze unintentionallynded upon Henry¡¯s palm, she saw a huge blister.


    When Georgie saw this, she instantly tugged his hand over. ¡°You¡­ What happened?¡±


    The blister looked like it had just happened due to the skin being burned. The area around it was


    red and swollen.


    ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just an idental burn when I was frying eggs,¡± Henry said.


    Georgie felt a warmth in her heart. ¡°You haven¡¯t cooked before, have you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No¡­ It was my first time cooking today¡­ For you,¡± Henry said.

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    It was very hard to imagine that a young master like Henry Armstrong, who¡¯d never cooked before,


    would be willing to try cooking for Georgie Clementine.


    Georgie was now slowly able to picture Henry clumsily holding a spat and a pan while he fried


    eggs.


    In her mind, his clumsy appearance was even a little adorable.


    ¡°Do you have anything like burn cream in the house?¡± Georgie asked calmly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ But I heard there¡¯s a very effective way to treat a burn,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Getting the woman one loves to kiss it,¡± Henry said.


    Georgie didn¡¯t say anything.


    This fellow couldn¡¯t stay serious for more than two seconds. Georgie was feeling a little speechless.


    ¡°Are youpletely shameless?¡±


    After saying that, Georgie couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at Henry again.


    However, Henry started tough¡ª


    After that, he ruffled her hair affectionately. ¡°Georgie¡­ Tell me, why are you so pretty? Hmm?¡±


    Georgie remained silent..


    ¡°Tell me, why do I love you so much? Hmm?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Cut the nonsense. Hurry up and get me the burn cream,¡± Georgie said.


    She sounded firm, and she wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.


    Even in the face of the iparably noble Henry, she was still proud and cold, the perfect example


    of a tough woman.


    This was what Henry liked about her.


    Her personality was very attractive.


    ¡°Hurry up. Do you hear me?¡± Georgie ordered coldly.


    Henry nodded obediently. After that, he gently put Georgie down. He then directly stood up, opened


    the nightstand drawer before taking out the burn cream and a cotton bud, and then handed them


    over to Georgie.


    Georgie gently patted on the spot next to her. ¡°Sit down!¡± she said.


    Henry obediently sat down.


    Georgie then quickly used the cotton bud to smear a thickyer of white cream out.


    After that, she carefully held Sebastian¡¯s hand and smeared cream on the burned spot little by


    little¡­


    To avoid hurting him, she blew air against his hand as she swabbed it.


    She seemed intensely focused, and it was evident that she took it seriously from the look in her


    eyes.


    When Henry saw that, he subconsciously smiled¡­


    He realized that happiness was actually very simple.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Just sitting like this with the person he loved and watching her while she applied the cream on his


    wound was enough to make him happy.


    After applying the cream, Georgie gave Henry a serious reminder. ¡°Wait for the blister to recover on


    its own. I won¡¯t break it now. Since it¡¯s a hot summer day, and you still have this thing on your hand,


    it¡¯s easy to get infected if it¡¯s not dealt with properly¡­¡±


    Henry nodded obediently.


    Georgie didn¡¯t say anything else. She calmly looked at him before walking into the bathroom.


    ***


    After cleaning up, Georgie went downstairs¡­


    By then, there was a scent of something burning in the living room.


    Georgie increasingly felt that she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to have breakfast at home today.


    It smelled like Henry had fried the entire kitchen.


    Shaking her head helplessly, Georgie quickly followed the scent into the kitchen.


    Inside the kitchen, there was now a huge mess. It was almost as if a battle had taken ce.


    A thick, burned smell filled the air.


    Two pans had been badly burned.


    There were also many ck bowls in the huge sink.


    Meanwhile, there was water all over the floor.


    All sorts of stuff were casually discarded in the rubbish bin.


    There were burned eggs and two-thirds of burned toasts.

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    In fact, there were even burned prawns¡­


    Georgie Clementine was speechless.


    This truly was the first time in her life she¡¯d seen a scene like this.


    Right then, Henry Armstrong walked over.


    When he saw this scene, he instantly coughed awkwardly. After that, he looked at Georgie. ¡°About


    that¡­ What¡­ Let¡¯s ignore these details¡­ Come with me to the dining room,¡± he said.


    Georgie nodded before following Henry into the dining room next door.


    The dining room was huge.


    There were French windows on all four sides.


    From where Georgie stood, she could see the lush greenery in the courtyard.


    The lively and vibrant view put her in a great mood.


    In the center of the dining room was arge, round, European-style, grayish dining table.


    There was a pile of fried eggs on the table¡­


    There were also two sets of sd¡­ As well as a set of sandwiches.


    Although the fried eggs had tiny traces of being burned, they still looked somewhat edible¡­


    Meanwhile, the sd seemed rather appetizing. As for the sandwiches, Georgie couldn¡¯t find the


    words to describe them.


    Although there were also tiny traces of the bread being burned at the top, she could still bring


    herself to eat it.


    Despite how unpresentable the breakfast Henry had made for Georgie seemed, she still felt warm


    on the inside.


    ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t look great¡­ I¡¯ve given it a taste earlier. It¡¯s not too bad¡­ Give it a try. If you


    don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll order something else for you¡­¡± Henry awkwardly scratched his head and said.


    To be honest, he wanted to impress Georgie today.


    He had a dream to make breakfast for Georgie once.


    Georgie didn¡¯t say anything. She maintained her calmposure and walked over to the dining


    table. After sitting down, she picked up a sandwich and took a bite.


    There was too much sd sauce inside the sandwich, and it tasted a little too greasy.


    However, overall, it was still eptable.


    Seeing that Georgie started eating, Henry instantly walked over to her and sat beside her. ¡°Does it


    taste good?¡± he asked with a smile.


    ¡°Not too bad¡­¡± Georgie said ndly.


    After that, Georgie picked up a fork and ate a mouthful of sd¡­


    The mouthful of sd nearly made her pass out.


    It was very salty¡­


    Georgie frowned helplessly. After that, she took out a napkin and vomited the sd she had eaten


    into it. She directly threw it into the rubbish bin next to her feet.


    Henry scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°No¡­ I thought this dish looked rather good after making it.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t taste it. What¡¯s the matter? Does it taste horrible?¡± he asked.


    Although Georgie had already vomited the food, she could still taste a strong, lingering saltiness in


    her mouth.


    In fact, it even made her throat taste salty.


    Georgie instantly picked up the ss of milk nearby and took several gulps.


    When Henry saw this, he knew that it must have tasted iparably terrible.


    Out of curiosity, Henry quickly used a fork to grab a mouthful of sd and sandwich before chucking


    it into his mouth¡­


    ¡°Ahem¡­ What the hell is this?¡± The intense saltiness immediately caused Henry to throw up.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Could this even be eaten by humans?


    Georgie shook her head helplessly. ¡°Do you run a salt factory?¡±


    Henryughed bitterly as he scratched his head. He felt incredibly embarrassed. ¡°About that, I might


    have identally added too much salt¡­ I¡¯m sorry. In that case, you can eat the sandwich and drink


    the milk. After that, you can eat the eggs¡­¡±


    Georgie nodded slowly. She then continued to eat.


    ¡°After breakfast¡­ What are you going to do?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work. What else can I do?¡± Georgie said ndly.


    Beep, beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Georgie¡¯s phone started ringing. When she saw the remark on her phone screen, she


    was stunned for a moment¡­

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    ¡°Hello, Miss Georgie, I¡¯ve decided on casting Josh Batton as the male lead in my new movie.¡±


    It was a WeChat message from Garry Herrman.


    Last night, he clearly said a few excellent male actors were being considered. He said he needed


    more time to select someone.


    Why did he immediately change his mind today?


    Did the other actors all fail the screening test?


    Regardless of everything else, Georgie was still very excited to see this message. She instantly


    replied to it. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Director Herrman. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure Josh gets prepared.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send the script to Joshter. We¡¯ll start filming on the thirtieth next month,¡± Garry replied.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Georgie wrote.


    Georgie felt genuinely happy that she was able to grab such a good opportunity for Josh Batton.


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Georgie chuckled. She didn¡¯t want to tell Henry Armstrong too much.


    Henry looked at Georgie deeply before lowering his head. He continued to eat his breakfast.


    Right then, his assistant, Rosalie Myers, sent him a message on WeChat. ¡°Mr. Armstrong¡­ Director


    Herrman has already agreed to it.¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t reply to Rosalie. He instantly looked up at Georgie.


    Now, he seemed to know why Georgie was happy earlier. The thing he liked seeing the most was


    Georgie¡¯s smiling face.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side, X Quest sat in front of her dressing table. She carefully put on


    basic makeup.


    After that, she casually pulled her ck, curly hair back into a low ponytail.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She then added an intricate, dark green butterfly hairpin at the end of the ponytail.


    Once her makeup was done, X entered her huge closet and started selecting the outfit she¡¯d


    wear this morning.


    Honestly, she had way too many clothes. Walking into this ce was even more bedazzling than


    walking into a clothes store in the shopping mall.


    All of a sudden, X didn¡¯t know what to wear.


    After looking around, she finally decided on a pure, white, professional shirt and matched it with a


    ck, tight-fitting skirt. On top of that, she put on a pair of ck high heels.


    The professional outfit instantly made her appear neater.


    X casually grabbed a silver, limited-edition Hermes purse. She quickly walked over to the


    dressing table and put her phone, wallet, and cosmetic products into her purse.


    After that, she hastily walked out of the house.


    X needed to rush to the office because her father had set up an interview with Business Forefront


    on her behalf.


    Personally, X didn¡¯t like doing interviews like this.


    However, Business Forefront had always been on good terms with her father, and it looked after


    Quest Group all this while. Hence, X naturally couldn¡¯t refuse the interview.


    She drove her red Maserati directly to Quest Group while escorted by six ck Porsche Cayenne


    security cars.


    As soon as she sat down in her office, someone knocked on the door.


    X naturally put her purse in a cab under the desk before she looked at the door. ¡°Please


    come in¡­¡±


    Soon, X¡¯s beautiful assistant, Narda Ver, was standing at the door. ¡°President X¡­


    Business Forefront¡¯s journalist is already here.¡±


    As soon as Narda finished speaking, she directly led a middle-aged female journalist with a


    Business Forefront working permit around her neck and three videographers carrying filming


    equipment into the office.


    The female journalist also had short, neat hair. She was wearing a white vest, a slim-fit Chanel skirt,


    and a pair of ck stiletto sandals. She looked capable yet stylish at the same time¡­


    X recognized her. She was the leading journalist from Business Forefront, Louise Amherst.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    X Quest immediately stood up and walked up to Louise Amherst to shake her hand. They then


    introduced themselves to each other.


    After that, they cut to the chase.


    X led Louise over to the coffee table nearby and sat down.


    X sat on the long couch, while Louise sat on the single couch nearby.


    After that, Louise equipped an infinite-lengthvalier microphone on X and herself¡­


    Once they had equipped the microphones, and the videographers set up their cameras, the


    interview officially began¡­


    The two smiled, shook each other¡¯s hand, and greeted each other once again in front of the


    camera.


    After that, Louise started saying a bunch of opening remarks.


    Once she was done, she started asking the questions she had prepared¡ª


    ¡°Based on what I know, Miss Quest, you¡¯re only twenty-two. Your father has already entrusted the


    company to you at such a young age. Do you feel pressured?¡± Louise asked.


    ¡°Hmm, to be honest, it¡¯s not too bad¡­ Certainly, I do feel some pressure. After all, Quest Group is


    quite big. I¡¯m not only running my family¡¯spany, but countless families depend on us for a


    living¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°In that case, when you feel pressured, how do you relieve it?¡± Louise asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d chat with my husband or take a bubble bath on my own. I¡¯d also put on my face mask and listen


    to music¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I heard that you have a great rtionship with your husband. I wonder, what role does he y in


    your life?¡± Louise asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s like a meticulous big brother. Sometimes, I even feel that he¡¯s a little like my father¡­¡± X


    said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Louise asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ He¡¯d prepare everything for me ande up with ns for me in advance. Also, he¡¯d


    remember everything that I casually mention, and then he¡¯d make ite true for me¡­¡± X


    exined.


    Hearing this, Louise felt greatly envious. ¡°Looks like Mr. Batton really is a wonderful husband,¡± she


    said.


    ¡°Yeah. He is¡­ I¡¯m very thankful to him for protecting me and tolerating me all this while,¡± X said.


    Recalling all the tiny details of affection between Stanley Batton and herself, X¡¯s heart filled with


    gratitude once again.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In that case, what¡¯s the most touching thing he¡¯s done for you? Apart from decorating the entire city


    with roses in full bloom¡­¡± Louise said.


    A smile gradually appeared on X¡¯s face. She thought for a moment before responding. ¡°Hmm¡­


    That¡¯d be on my twenty-second birthday. I like fireworks, so he had set up a firework disy for an


    entire night¡­ After that, we ended up watching fireworks all through the night.¡±


    Of course, they even had sex the entire night.


    However, X wouldn¡¯t mention that¡­


    Until now, when X thought about that night, her heart would still tremble.


    Hearing this, a look of shock appeared in Louise¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did this happen in Rosales Manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± X nodded.


    Louise was instantly dumbfounded¡­


    She was about to faint from all the juicy gossip X was providing.


    It turned out that the fireworks that went on at Rosales Manor all night long, which everybody had


    always been curious about, were actually organized by Stanley Batton!


    Shocking! Wasn¡¯t this way too shocking?


    Back then, this news had appeared on the list of hot topics!


    Now that Louise had managed to find out such shocking news, the sales of their magazines for the


    current issue would definitely skyrocket!


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    Right then, somebody knocked on the door.


    Soon, the door was opened¡­


    When X saw who was standing by the door, she was instantly stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    The person who arrived was none other than Stanley Batton.


    He was wearing a ck shirt with a matching pair of ck pants.


    Without a necktie on, the three buttons below his cor were also casually left unbuttoned. His


    sleeves were rolled slightly up to his elbows.


    He appeared casual with a tinge ofziness.


    Although it was an ordinary outfit, Stanley made it look unusually noble.


    There was arge bouquet of roses in his right hand.


    No matter how good the roses looked, they still couldn¡¯tpare to one-ten-thousandth of the


    man¡¯s good looks.


    The moment Louise Amherst saw Stanley Batton, she and the three male videographers were all


    stunned.


    Even the three heterosexual men couldn¡¯t resist the charm of Stanley¡¯s good looks¡­


    The three videographers subconsciously pointed their cameras at Stanley.


    Louise didn¡¯t think she¡¯d have this unexpected reward from interviewing X Quest today.


    Louise was able to bump into Stanley, someone who never did any interviews!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Stanley looked indifferently at Louise and the others before walking over to X. He handed the


    roses over to her. ¡°I bought these on the way. I hope you like them,¡± Stanley said.


    The thick aromatic smell of roses filled X¡¯s nostrils. At this moment, she felt thrilled.


    X instantly looked joyfully at Stanley. ¡°I like it a lot¡­ Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be


    busy in the morning?¡±


    ¡°No matter how busy I get¡­ I can¡¯t neglect my wife, can I?¡± Stanley said calmly. His eyes were filled


    with affection.


    Louise and the three videographers were all envious when they witnessed the disy of affection.


    This was especially true for Louise¡­


    As a woman, she truly wished she could have a husband like this!


    Before X could speak, Stanley started to say something. ¡°Go on¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you over there.¡±


    When Louise heard this, she instantly stood up and looked at Stanley. ¡°Mr. Batton, would you mind


    doing this interview with us?¡±


    ¡°I would¡­¡± Stanley said ndly.


    With that, Stanley directly walked over to X¡¯s desk and sat down.


    His cold attitude waspletely different from how he treated X earlier.


    Louise felt that she had bepletely frozen now.


    X looked at Stanley gently before turning to face Louise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ He doesn¡¯t like interviews.¡±


    With that, X reluctantly put therge bouquet on the coffee table.


    Louise chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ Let¡¯s continue, Miss Quest.¡±


    Forget it, Louise didn¡¯t deserve it¡­


    X gently nodded.


    After that, the interview resumed¡­


    ¡°Miss Quest, now that you¡¯ve taken over Quest Group, do you n to expand thepany?¡±


    Louise asked.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve taken over, Quest Group is naturally going to expand¡­ As for the degree of expansion,


    everyone will just have to wait and see,¡± X said.


    Louise chuckled. ¡°Okay, I think you¡¯ll do great¡­ Do you mind if I ask something out of the topic? Are


    you the one who cooked that delicious food you asionally published on Weibo?¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°No¡­ My husband made those¡­ He¡¯s the one who¡¯s in charge of cooking at


    home these days,¡± X said.


    ¡°What about the dishes? Are you in charge? No¡­ You must have maids at home,¡± Louise said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have maids. We don¡¯t like having strangers in the house¡­ Hence, my husband is the one


    who does all the house chores,¡± X said.


    Louise was silent.


    She had to admit that she was truly jealous!


    Apart from feeling envious, jealous, and hateful, what else could she say?


    Louise would never have thought that the interview today would end up like this¨Ca massacre!


    ***


    While X was interviewed, Stanley looked silently at his phone and yed with it.


    He kept a cold expression on his face the entire time and never once looked at Louise and the rest.

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    After approximately an hour, X Quest¡¯s interview ended.


    Louise Amherst and the others reluctantly left X¡¯s office.


    Meanwhile, X let out a long sigh as if she were finally relieved of a huge burden.


    In the past hour or so, she had answered so many questions. Now, her mouth and tongue felt


    parched, and her throat was scratchy.


    X opened a bottle of Evian¡¯s and took a sip before walking over to Stanley Batton. Naturally, she


    sat on hisp and grabbed his phone to look at it. ¡°What are you looking at? I saw you looking at


    your phone the entire time I was doing the interview¡­¡±


    It was a photo of X on the phone screen.


    He seemed to have taken it when she was sleeping at some point.


    It was taken from the side. Moreover, it was taken as a close-up photo. However, she still looked


    very good in it.


    Even without a beautifying filter, her skin still seemed wless, and her facial features were


    exquisite.


    X looked like a little fairy who had fallen asleep.


    Irrevocably, this man always had top-notch photography skills¡­


    ¡°Just as you see¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Were you looking at it the whole time?¡± X seemed shocked.


    Stanley ruffled her hair affectionately. ¡°Yeah. You look so pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you get bored if you keep staring at it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Why would I? I¡¯d never get bored of looking at my wife¡¯s face,¡± Stanley said.


    Although it was a simple statement, it made X feel tingles in the bottom of her heart.


    Suddenly, her heart was beating wildly, and it felt as if her blood was boiling.


    ¡°If you¡¯re such a sweet talker, continue¡­ ¡± X instantly smiled.


    ¡°Alright. Were you tired earlier?¡± Stanley asked.


    X nodded helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m about to copse¡­ Aren¡¯t you going back to the office to work?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ But before heading back, there¡¯s something else I need to do,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°What is it? Mmph¡­¡± Before X could finish her sentence, Stanley kissed her passionately.


    After a long while, Stanley reluctantly let go of her. He then lifted her onto the desk¡­


    ¡°Stanley, don¡¯t tell me you came to look for me because of this¡­¡± X¡¯s eyes filled with shock¡­


    ¡°No¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Then, why are you doing this?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re too beautiful¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ***


    After messing around for a while, Stanley left¡­T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, X entered the restroom nearby and took a shower. After that, she changed into her


    clothes and returned to the office desk.


    At this moment, her head felt heavy but there was spring in her steps.


    X seriously suspected that Stanley hade to torture her¡­


    Helplessly, she cursed at Stanley in her heart. After that, she focused on her work once again.


    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, she finished working.


    After stretchingzily, she stood up and walked over to therge French window. She looked down


    at the city beneath her feet¡­


    The sunset was very pretty today. More than half of the sky tin view was gold in color¡­


    The beautiful dusk illuminated by a golden hue made X feel refreshed.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, her phone on the desk started ringing.


    X pressed on her aching shoulders before returning to the desk to pick up her phone¡­


    The content that came into sight filled her eyes with shock.

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    ¡°Shocking! Countless months ago, the firework that went on for the entire night at Rosales Manor


    was actually Stanley Batton¡¯s doing!¡±


    The content of today¡¯s interview came out so soon. X honestly didn¡¯t expect that¡­


    This news was published by Weibo News¡­


    When X saw this, she instantly tapped on the link.


    Arge paragraph came into sight. In summary, it mentioned how X revealed the firework


    incident at Rosales Manor during her magazine interview with Business Forefront¡­


    Right after that, X saw a video clip of Louise Amherst interviewing her further below that was just


    published by Business Forefront and forwarded by Weibo News.


    This was a video of X mentioning that Stanley Batton was the one who put on the fireworks at


    Rosales Manor.


    Business Forefront¡¯s Weibo post had only been published less than a minute ago, but there were


    already over 100,000 shares, likes, andments.


    X instantly tapped on thement section to have a look¡­


    The first line was ament from Business Forefront itself. ¡°When X was interviewed by our


    journalist today, she revealed a lot of other information. Short clips of her affectionate interactions


    with Stanley will all be published in the magazine. Anyone interested can buy the magazine. We¡¯ll


    be publishing the issue next week. As long as the number of purchases exceeds one million on the


    day it''s released, we¡¯ll disclose the full interview with X¡­¡±


    When X saw thisment, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡®Business Forefront sure knows how to


    y this game,¡¯ she thought.


    However, X had seen marketing methods like this being used on those celebrities before¡­


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thement section was already flooded.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ D*rn¡­ It¡¯s Stanley Batton. I should¡¯ve guessed it was this fellow long ago!¡±


    ¡°D*mn¡­ Other people get to celebrate their 22nd birthday with an entire night of fireworks.


    Meanwhile, I celebrated my 22nd birthday with cup noodles. I¡¯m speechless.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I¡¯m awfully jealous¡­ Can anyone tell me why I tapped on this Weibo post today?¡±


    ¡°My head¡¯s spinning¡­ The case has been solved. It turns out to be Stanley Batton! Is X Quest a


    princess?¡±


    ¡°Now, apart from saying I¡¯m jealous, what else can I say? I can¡¯t take this public disy of affection


    anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to break up with my boyfriend when I get home. I¡¯ll look for another tall, rich, and handsome


    guy. Sob sob¡­¡±


    When X saw thesements, she subconsciously began to smile¡­


    However, she only read a few morements after that before she stopped.


    Since it was almost time to leave, X wanted to go shopping for a while to rx. After that, she¡¯d


    return home for dinner¡­


    X opened WeChat and directly searched for her chat history with Stanley Batton. She told him


    what he wanted to eat today.


    After that, X went downstairs¡­


    She drove her red Maserati to Goldfield za while being escorted by six ck Porsche Cayenne


    security cars.


    As soon as X walked in, her grand entourage attracted countless attention.


    Apart from the fact that X was truly beautiful, there was another more important reason. That was


    because she was Stanley¡¯s wife.


    After casually checking out some stuff downstairs at the cosmetics area and buying a few lipsticks,


    X led twelve bodyguards toward the ascending esctor¡­


    However, just as she took a few steps forward, she could hear some annoying, mocking voices¡ª


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Adam Shaw, so what if I cheated on you? What right do you have to yell at me here?


    ¡°Now, I want a Hermes purse that costs around 200,000. You can¡¯t even f*cking afford it. What do I


    need you for?


    ¡°Besides, we aren¡¯t married yet. This isn¡¯t precisely cheating¡­ I¡¯m just changing my partner¡­


    ¡°Why are you upset? Why do I need a poor boyfriend? Do people get into a rtionship to support


    their poor partner?¡±

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    When X Quest heard Adam Shaw¡¯s name, she instantly looked in the direction of the noise¡­


    Adjacent from her, in front of a Dior cosmetics store, was a couple.


    The man was Adam, while the woman was his girlfriend.


    Now, Adam no longer seemed to be in high spirits as he did before. He¡¯d lost a lot of weight, and he


    had tired eyes.


    Adam was very particr about how he dressed up, but now he didn¡¯t even care anymore.


    The ck shirt he was wearing was already turning white from being over washed, and the light-


    blue jeans he wore looked the same.


    X was truly curious about what happened to him.


    Meanwhile, his girlfriend still dressed up in the same way she did before. She was wearing branded


    items from head to toe.


    The red Hermes purse she was holding already cost several hundred thousand on its own¡­


    The man before X, Adam, was her savior.


    On a fateful night, when Tom Sullivan and Emily Quest bullied her, Adam was the one who saved


    her. Moreover, he led her to find her master, Ron Batton.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Adam, X didn¡¯t know how she would¡¯ve ended up.


    When X saw his savior being treated like this, she instantly felt furious for no reason.


    Every word this woman said made Adam feel angry and aggrieved.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam instantly yelled back at her. ¡°Who caused me to end up like this? Isn¡¯t it because your family


    spent all my money?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of bringing up the past? You only gave me a few million dors to spend. Isn¡¯t that


    your responsibility? I¡¯ve slept with you for quite a few years. Asking for a few million isn¡¯t too much,


    is it? Besides, you foolishly gave the money to me willingly. How is it my fault?¡± the woman said.


    Her words angered Adam once more¡­


    His heart was full of anger and grief. He couldn¡¯t vent at all! He was nearly going mad¡­


    Adam wanted to p her, but his upbringing didn¡¯t allow him to do that.


    As soon as Adam looked up, he saw X.


    When he saw her, he instantly lowered his head in shame. After that, he turned around and quickly


    left¡­


    Now that he was in such a downtrodden state, he didn¡¯t wish to be seen by someone he knew¡­


    He felt embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, the woman behind him wouldn¡¯t let him go. She directly grabbed his arm. ¡°Adam


    Shaw¡­ I¡¯m telling you. From today on, we¡¯re over! I hope you¡¯ll nevere looking for me again¡­


    I¡¯ve found a man who¡¯s better than you!¡±


    X felt deeply angered by every word she heard!


    How could a woman like this exist in the world?


    X frowned coldly. She instantly led her bodyguards over to Adam grandly.


    When Adam saw this, he instantly pushed the woman¡¯s hand behind him away and was prepared to


    run away.


    The huge formation attracted the attention of countless passersby. Hence, everyone had shifted


    their focus to Adam, X, and the others around them.


    X quickly walked up to Adam and pulled him behind her protectively.


    After that, she looked coldly at Adam¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°Say, woman, are you mad?¡± X asked.


    When Adam¡¯s girlfriend saw X¡¯s face, she instantly shut up. She didn¡¯t even dare to say a single


    thing.

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    Although X Quest wasn¡¯t sure about the details of the situation, she could guess from the


    conversation between those two people.


    This woman and her family probably spent all of Adam Shaw¡¯s money, causing him to be in such a


    downtrodden state now.


    After that, seeing Adam had gone broke, she was no longer interested in him, and she directly


    found herself a better man.


    It could be seen from this that this woman was an absolute gold-digger who worshipped anyone


    with money.


    Based on what X knew, Adam obeyed his girlfriend and was very protective of her.


    However, this woman was now treating Adam terribly. It was truly shameful.


    X hated women like this the most.


    However, there was something X couldn¡¯t quite figure out.


    Even if Adam didn¡¯t have money, he was still very talented in one thing.


    He was fully capable of using his advanced medical skills to continue earning money.


    He didn¡¯t have to be downtrodden like this. Now, he couldn¡¯t even afford a decent piece of


    clothing.


    The only possible exnation was that something terrible must have happened to Adam.


    Moreover, from how angry Adam seemed, X felt that this incident most likely involved this


    woman.


    Back then, when X first returned to the country, she kept in touch with Adam.


    However, after some time, Adam suddenly disappeared.


    X felt that Adam¡¯s disappearance was also rted to this major incident.


    In the likeliest of cases, somethingplicated happened to him because of this woman. He felt too


    embarrassed to face his good friends from the past, and that was why he stopped contacting X.


    As for what exactly happened, X needed to ask Adamter properly.


    ¡°Do you know the meaning of karma? A heartless gold-digger like you won¡¯t end up well,¡± X


    looked coldly at the woman and said.


    The woman took in a breath of cold air, but she still didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    The crowd around them kept growing.


    X couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her time talking to this woman in public. Hence, she shifted her


    attention to Adam¡¯s face. ¡°Dr. Shaw¡­ It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Adam nodded awkwardly. The glimmer in his eyes that existed in the past had disappeared entirely.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even dare to look X in the eyes. He avoided her gaze. ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes¡­¡±


    Adam was a genius who graduated from the best university in the world. He was elegant, clean,


    and full of vigor¡­


    But now, he had be apletely different person.


    Seeing Adam like this made X¡¯s heart ache¡­


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened to you, I¡¯ll help you get back to your former state,¡± X


    looked at Adam and said.


    X was saying this to Adam, but she was also saying it for his girlfriend to hear.


    She wanted this sl*t to regret her decision right here¡­


    This was the only way X¡¯s hatred could be washed away.


    When the woman heard this, her eyes instantly shone¡­


    She knew that the person before her was X, Stanley Batton¡¯s most adored woman in Antis and


    the president of Quest Group!


    If X said she would help Adam recover his former state, then Adam would definitely be able to do


    so.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In fact, the woman felt that X would help Adam reach even greater heights than before.


    Based on what she knew, Adam once saved X¡¯s life.


    Perhaps, this time, X might even give Adam arge sum of money.


    The woman instantly felt somewhat remorseful.


    If she had known this would happen, she would have held on a little longer.


    However, Adam shook his head andughed bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll work hard on my own.¡±


    Adam felt that he didn¡¯t deserve help from X.

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    X Quest also knew what Adam Shaw was thinking. She also didn¡¯t want to say too much in


    public.


    Instead, X chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the buffet restaurant upstairs and have a chat. It¡¯s been too


    long. We ought to catch up. I¡¯m sure this is fine, right?¡± X asked.


    Adam hesitated for a moment. After that, he nodded.


    To be honest, if it was possible, he hoped he hadn¡¯t bumped into X today.


    If that were the case, she wouldn¡¯t see him in such a downtrodden state.


    To Adam, his pride was more important than his life.


    He didn¡¯t want his friend to see him in such a poor state. It hurt his ego a lot.


    When the woman saw this, she instantly grabbed his hand. ¡°Adam¡­ Actually, I didn¡¯t cheat on


    you¡­ It was all a misunderstanding¡­¡± She said carefully.


    Adam found it ironic that this woman was behaving like this. How would he not know why she had


    such a sudden change in attitude?


    Wasn¡¯t it merely because she felt that X could help him recover his former state? Hehe¡­ Such a


    materialistic woman.


    After experiencing what he did today, he had lost all hope in this woman. Hence, he didn¡¯t want to


    give her a chance at all.


    Adam frowned slightly and mercilessly flung her hand away. After that, he smiled at X. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go¡­¡±


    X nodded and took a meaningful look at the woman before leading Adam and her twelve


    bodyguards up the esctor.


    X was very pleased with this oue¡­


    This was how she wanted it to end.


    Now that X had achieved her objective, she knew that this woman must be feeling regretful now.


    She must have wanted to p herself hard for what she did.


    However, the woman wouldn¡¯t give up. She tried to run after Adam.


    However, X¡¯s bodyguards didn¡¯t give her an opportunity to do so. Just as she was about to get


    close to Adam, they directly blocked her way.


    Due to her powerlessness, the woman could only stomp her feet and throw a fit of rage.


    ¡®Now that Adam has help from X, he¡¯s going to get rich, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ She wondered.


    She really was going mad! She didn¡¯t dare to think how bright Adam¡¯s future would be.


    Perhaps, X might financially support him to establish a hospital. After that, he¡¯d earn huge


    amounts of money.


    Once he became sessful, another woman would show up and enjoy the fruits of Adam¡¯sbor


    with him. That person would live the happy life she dreamed of living.


    Just thinking about this made the woman want to p herself hard on the face.


    She had pushed a money ma away!


    ¡®Ahh!¡¯


    No way¡­


    She absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow Adam to do this!


    ***


    X led Adam to a private room in a high-ss buffet restaurant upstairs.


    The private room was designed in the ssic, traditional style. The space was huge, and there was


    a top-notch table with carvings of flowers in the center. There was even a television on the wall,


    couches nearby, and a wine cab.


    Adam felt mixed feelings when he walked into this ce.


    In the past, he used to dine in this buffet restaurant every two to three days.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, ever since he lost all his money, he wouldn¡¯t even dare look at a ce like this¡­


    If it weren¡¯t for that woman today, he wouldn¡¯t even be in a shopping mall like this.


    X understood how Adam felt, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently pulled a seat out


    for him.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Adam smiled bitterly before sitting down.


    After that, X sat across from him and pushed the menu over to him.


    Once the two of them had ordered, the waiter left.


    They were the only two people left in the huge private room.


    X didn¡¯t beat around the bush either. She cut to the chase right away. ¡°Tell me¡­ What happened


    to you?¡±

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    Adam Shaw let out a long, helpless sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll have to start from the very beginning¡­


    ¡°Our house went through reconstruction before. We were offered over three million dors to


    migrate. After my parents died, they left all this money behind for me.


    ¡°Back then, Shirley, who¡¯s my girlfriend, and I were in a stable rtionship. On top of that, I really


    loved her too much.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I gave her my card. After getting the money, she liked going to high-end ces, and


    she liked buying Hermes purses, on top of paying off her father¡¯s gambling debt¡­


    ¡°Because I loved her, I allowed her to do anything she wanted. But soon, they ended up spending


    all my savings.


    ¡°Although I was unhappy about it, I loved her too much, and I couldn¡¯t leave her. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t


    me her.


    ¡°After all my savings were spent, I still worked in a hospital as a doctor. Moreover, I also worked


    part-time as someone else¡¯s private doctor.


    ¡°Hence, we were still able to get by. Her life wasn¡¯t significantly affected either. However, three


    months ago¡­


    ¡°Her father got into a fight with a rich kid, and that person nearly killed him. He was admitted into the


    emergency unit in a hospital.


    ¡°After I found out, I called the cops. However, the police wouldn¡¯t care at all. Hence, I went to look


    for that rich kid.


    ¡°In the end, not only was he unwilling to pay us anypensation, but he also even insulted me.


    ¡°Out of anger, I beat him up¡­ After that, he cklisted me in the medical field, and I lost everything.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even get a job in the medical field. After that, her father went gambling a month ago and


    lost three million dors to someone else.


    ¡°She came begging again, and she asked me to sell the house. I ended up selling the house.


    Finally, I ended up with nothing¡­


    ¡°I thought she¡¯d be touched and stay with me until I made my money back. However, unexpectedly,


    she started to get tired of me.


    ¡°After I had nothing left, her attitude toward me worsened. She¡¯d find reasons not toe home for


    days at a time¡­


    ¡°Every time I asked her why she didn¡¯te home, her reason would be that she was staying over


    at a friend¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Today, when I was taking a walk, I saw her holding an old man¡¯s hand as they entered this ce.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I instantly understood what was going on. Then, I became angry for no reason. I directly followed


    them inside.


    ¡°Aftering in, I saw her affectionately clinging unto that old man as she bought stuff in the


    Chanel cosmetics store.


    ¡°She even told that old man that she¡¯d be good to him all her life. I was honestly distraught. That


    was why I approached her to reason with her.


    ¡°In the end, you saw what happened after that¡­


    ¡°Not only did she think she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, she even wanted to break up¡­ She


    insulted me¡­


    By the end of his speech, Adam¡¯s eyes werepletely red¡­


    After letting out a long sigh, he directly opened aplimentary bottle of expensive white wine and


    emptied the bottle.


    As the bitter alcohol passed through his throat, his heart ached¡­


    When X Quest heard these, she found all of it hard to believe¡­


    That woman¡¯s behavior was even worse than X had imagined. X really couldn¡¯t understand


    how someone could be this heartless.


    When her man was rich, he had shared his wealth with her, and he had protected her and her family


    as best he could.


    However, when her man was downtrodden, she immediately turned around and looked for someone


    richer.


    Was she even human?


    From the things X heard, she could deeply sense how lowly Adam¡¯s role was in this rtionship.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    X Quest was reluctantly reminded of her past.


    Back then, wasn¡¯t she also in such a situation when she still loved Tom Sullivan?


    To make him love her, she had given him everything she had to offer¡­


    Meanwhile, her rtionship also ended up very much like how Adam Shaw¡¯s rtionship turned


    out.


    In the end, they were both insulted and tossed away by the person they had loved with all their


    heart¡­


    When X looked at Adam now, she felt as if she was looking at her past self.


    She was able to rte to all of this for they had experienced the same thing,


    X also understood how sad and helpless Adam felt right now.


    After putting down the empty wine bottle, Adamughed bitterly as he cried. ¡°Tell me¡­ Wasn¡¯t I


    good to her? I feel that I have treated her in the best way possible.


    ¡°I was so good to her. Why did she do this to me? Tell me, how could a person be this heartless?¡±


    Adam murmured.


    ¡°Is it wrong for someone to bepletely devoted to another person?¡± Adam continued to ask


    rhetorically.


    When X heard this, she let out a long sigh. She then walked over to Adam and gently patted him


    on the shoulder. ¡°No¡­ You only met the wrong person,¡± she said gently tofort him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with beingpletely devoted to the person you love. You weren¡¯t wrong at


    all. She was the one at fault. She didn¡¯t know how to appreciate you,¡± X added.


    Adam let out a long sigh. He opened another bottle of expensive white wine and downed it.


    At first, he thought alcohol would be able to solve all his problems.


    However, the more he drank, the worse he felt¡­


    After drinking two bottles of wine, his mood worsened¡­


    ¡°If I could do it all over again, I wouldn¡¯t be so stupid¡­¡± Adamughed bitterly again.


    X felt very upset with all these things she was hearing.


    Having gone through a simr experience, she knew how much pain Adam was going through.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me when something major like that happened to you?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I was too embarrassed to look for you¡­ I couldn¡¯t let go of my pride.¡± Adam looked down. He


    slowly took out a packet of cigarettes that cost eight dors. He drew a cigarette out and lit it up


    before taking big puffs at it.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? You saved my life before¡­¡± X said.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So what? Just because I saved your life, does that mean I could ask you to do this and that for


    me?¡± Adam asked ndly.


    ¡°Of course, you can¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°You saved my life, and you even introduced me to Dr. Batton. From being a fat andrge girl, I¡¯ve


    regained my original looks¡­


    ¡°To me, you¡¯re my savior. Do you understand?¡± X said earnestly.


    ¡°To be honest, I was just doing what I could. I don¡¯t think it was anything great,¡± Adam said.


    ¡°To you, it might not be anything spectacr, but it changed my life forever,¡± X said.


    Adam shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not that great. The real person who changed your life was Dr. Batton,


    wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No. You two contributed in equal parts¡­ At least in my heart,¡± X said seriously.


    Adamughed bitterly. ¡°But in my heart, that¡¯s not the case¡­ At most, I contributed only ten percent


    compared to Dr. Batton¡­ It¡¯s not even worth mentioning¡­¡±

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    X Quest wasn¡¯t surprised at all after hearing what Adam Shaw said.


    Adam¡¯s character was like this. He was so good that nobody couldin about him.


    He never asked for anything in return when he helped another person.


    In fact, he never thought of getting any benefits from the people he helped.


    Silently, X took out a nk check from her purse. After that, she signed fifty million dors on it


    and pushed it over to Adam.


    When Adam saw the massive figure on the check, he instantly shook his head. With a determined


    look on his face, he pushed the check back to X. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t take it¡­ How could I take fifty


    million dors from you? My efforts back then weren¡¯t even worth fifty million dors¡­¡±


    Xughed. ¡°I¡¯m lending you this money. Set up a private hospital with this money¡­ I believe that,


    with your medical skills and your capabilities, you¡¯ll definitely be able to make your hospital popr.


    When you make enough money, you can return the money to me with added interest,¡± she said.


    X knew that Adam wouldn¡¯t ept her money if she directly offered it to her.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hence, she thought of using this method¡­


    However, Adam shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ If I lose the money, I won¡¯t be able to return it to you


    even if I sell myself. I¡¯ve thought it through. I can¡¯t go back to the past with this woman after


    everything that happened¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Shirley Hunter and I will end right here.


    ¡°A woman like that doesn¡¯t deserve to be missed by me. It¡¯s better to keep the pain brief.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve broken up, there¡¯s nothing for me to miss in this city. I¡¯ll fly back to my old house


    tomorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look for a job in a small factory¡­ I¡¯ll save up a little. After that, I¡¯ll start a small business,¡± Adam


    said.


    When X heard this, she instantly frowned. ¡°You are very talented. Are you happy with doing just


    this? She doesn¡¯t care about you and even shamed you in public because you don¡¯t have money


    anymore¡­


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you give it a shot? Why don¡¯t you make yourself great again and


    make your ex-girlfriend feel ashamed?


    ¡°Adam Shaw, you are going to have a bright future. Make that woman regret it for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to experience how that feels like?¡± X asked.


    She didn¡¯t want to see an excellent person like Adam defeated like this.


    She wanted to help Adam live the best life he was capable of.


    Hence, X could only say these things to inspire him.


    In the past, Adam gave her the opportunity to be born again. Now, she wanted to give him the same


    thing.


    X¡¯s words immediately went to Adam¡¯s heart.


    His heart that had been silent for a long time, suddenly started beating wildly, and his blood began


    to boil¡­


    Adam admitted that he felt moved.


    Sensing that Adam¡¯s facial expression had wavered, X quickly chucked the check into his pocket.


    ¡°Take this money. Go and give it a shot. Make your business great and make this woman who


    ignored you today regret what she did¡­¡± X said.


    After taking a deep breath, Adam tried his best to think for a while. He finally decided to ept this


    money¡­


    Adam instantly looked up at X with a serious look in his eyes. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you. But let¡¯s


    make it clear, I¡¯m borrowing this money. Once I have the money, I¡¯ll return it to you¡­¡± Adam said.


    ¡°Just do as I say. Set up a hospital¡­ With me around, nobody would dare to do anything to you


    ever again¡­¡± X added.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adam nodded with determination.


    Seeing this, X instantly smiled with satisfaction¡­


    Very good. This was the oue she wanted to see.


    ¡°Thank you. Truly, thank you¡­¡± Adam continued to look at X with a serious look in his eyes.


    He was genuinely thankful for X. If it weren¡¯t for her, he¡¯d never get the opportunity to turn his life


    around in this lifetime.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    X Quest had given Adam Shaw a second chance at life.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the name of the rich kid who bullied you previously?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Cody Lester¡­¡±


    X found this name awfully familiar.


    After carefully thinking about it, she finally recalled. This person¡¯s father was the owner of the


    secondrgest hospital franchise in the country, Lester Hospital. His name was Cayden Carose.


    Cayden¡¯s parents were both people who were akin to the royal family.


    That exined why Cayden¡¯s son could boycott Adam in the entire country right away.


    However, although the Lester family was powerful, they were nothingpared to the Batton family.


    X remarked to herself to avenge Adam on this.


    If Cody Lester offended Adam, that meant he offended X¡­


    Right then, the waiters ced the stuff they ordered on the table, including a two-sectioned pot and


    a bunch of ingredients¡­


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the entire table was filled¡­


    After igniting the fire under the pot, a waiter left with the rest. Therge private room was left with


    the two of them.


    As soon as the fire was ignited, the water in the pot started to boil.


    X began putting ingredients into the pot.


    Meanwhile, Adam opened another bottle of free, high-ss white wine and drank all of it.


    Although he was happy about his career prospects, he was still feeling sad about his love life.


    Although he knew that woman was not good, they had been together for six years¡­


    Now, he still couldn¡¯tpletely forget about her. He couldn¡¯t stop feeling the painpletely.


    Nobody who¡¯d ever loved fiercely could quickly forget the sadness of breaking up.


    X knew exactly how Adam felt.


    Frankly, loving someone for such a long time was like fusing one¡¯s heart with that person¡­


    To thoroughly give up on that person, one needed to suffer from the heartbreak.


    After putting the ingredients in the pot, X put her utensils down and looked at Adam again. ¡°Stop


    being like this. When one door closes, another opens. Look at me. Didn¡¯t I once nearly die because


    of Tom? What about now? I¡¯ve already forgotten about him¡­ Now, I can¡¯t even be bothered to look


    at Tom.


    ¡°Nothing in this world won¡¯te to pass,¡± X added.


    Adam nodded¡­


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he continued to drink alcohol.


    Everybody knew about profound logic as such. However, it was difficult to stop oneself from feeling


    these minor emotions.


    Adam knew that he shouldn¡¯t feel bad for a person like his ex-girlfriend, and he also knew she didn¡¯t


    deserve him. He should forget her as quickly as possible¡­


    However, he just couldn¡¯t do it.


    Adam believed that he needed time.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll start working on setting up your hospital. Look for a good spot. After that, sort out


    all the procedures necessary for setting up a hospital, and buy the things you need¡­


    ¡°For now, try to keep yourself a little busier. People tend to think less when they¡¯re busy,¡± X


    added.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work¡­¡± Adam said.


    ¡°Why not?¡± X asked.

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    ¡°I¡¯m renting a ce outside with her now. Since we¡¯ve broken up, I¡¯ll have to move out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll still need to look for a ce to stay for the next two days. Apart from that, I¡¯m working as a


    waiter in a hotel.


    ¡°If I want to set up a hospital, I¡¯ll need to resign first. There are a lot of things I need to do.


    ¡°Resigning is easy. I can get it done at a moment¡¯s notice. However, finding a ce to stay is


    difficult. It¡¯ll take a few days,¡± Adam Shaw exined in detail.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot about this. You don¡¯t have to look for a ce. I have many houses¡­ I can allow you to


    stay in one of them for the time being,¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be for free. You¡¯ll have to pay me rent. It¡¯ll be five thousand dors a month,¡±


    X added.


    Knowing her personality, she knew that Adam would surely refuse if she said he could stay there for


    free.


    Hence, she decided to charge him some money.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Adam immediately nodded.


    Naturally, Adam knew what X was thinking. He was feeling immensely grateful on the inside¡­


    He felt that he was lucky to have known X in this lifetime.


    ¡°As for the resignation, get it done quickly tomorrow¡­ Once you¡¯re done, get yourself busy as soon


    as possible. In that way, you won¡¯t think about nonsense,¡± X said.


    Adam immediately nodded a few times. ¡°I can get it done tonight. I¡¯ll just speak to our manager


    about it.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯lle with you after dinner¡­ After that, I¡¯ll get a few bodyguards to help you with


    moving,¡± X said.


    ¡°Would it be too much trouble for you? I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡± Adam said.


    X¡¯s smile widened gradually. ¡°Not at all¡­ Don¡¯t be sorry,¡± she said.


    Adam smiled awkwardly. After that, he opened another bottle of white wine and intended to drink it.


    However, just as he brought the bottle close to his mouth, X directly snatched it away from him.


    ¡°Drinking will only make you feel more miserable¡­ Stop drinking¡­ Eat something. Instead of


    harming your body with alcohol, you should as well eat something delicious¡­¡± She said.


    Adam nodded.


    ¡°Oh, right. Which hotel do you work in?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s on No. 18 Prosperity Road. The hotel is called Wishing Star Hotel,¡± Adam said.


    X nodded and picked up her utensils.


    However, as soon as she did so, she suddenly thought of Stanley Batton.


    Hence, she quickly sent a message to Stanley on WeChat to tell him that she wasn¡¯ting home


    for dinner. She also told him the reason.


    After Stanley found out exactly about what happened, he instantly replied with an ¡®OK¡¯¡­


    Once X received a reply, she light-heartedly picked up her utensils. She reached into the pot of


    clear soup Adam had ordered and repeatedly grabbed cooked meatballs, prawns, and ms out of


    the pot.


    ¡°Have some more¡­ Eating more helps when you¡¯re in a bad mood,¡± X said as she grabbed food


    from the pot.


    Seeing how X kept herself upied for his sake, Adam felt a warm sensation spreading in his


    heart.


    Now, X was like his adopted parents.


    Seeing X like this, Adam began to silently swear in his heart that he would not let X down. He


    would surely use this money to achieve something great in Antis!


    Adam wanted X to get good returns, and he also wanted his ex-girlfriend to regret everything she


    did to him today!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Although he didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, he still ate a lot after seeing how passionate X


    appeared.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t drink any more alcohol.


    ***


    After dinner, X led Adam and her bodyguards to Wishing Star Hotel.

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    A red Maserati and a row of ck Porsche Cayenne stopped neatly in front of the hotel¡¯s


    entrance¡­


    X didn¡¯t seem like she was about to leave the car.


    She slowly turned to look at Adam Shaw. ¡°You go ahead¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± she said.


    Adam nodded.


    After that, he quickly got out of the car and walked into the hotel with his head lowered the entire


    time¡­


    As soon as he entered the hotel, he saw Cody Lester walking toward the entrance with a group of


    bodyguards grandly.


    Cody walked in the forefront. His hair was very short, and he was wearing a loose, oversized, ck


    T-shirt with matching torn, ck jeans.


    He had flowery tattoos on his left arm, and there was a tiny diamond earring on his left ear.


    At one nce, one could tell Cody was a ruthless man who loved his freedom.


    As soon as Cody looked up, he saw Adam.


    Suddenly, his facial expression turned dark¡­


    Meanwhile, Adam¡¯s facial expression also turned dark.


    Adam didn¡¯t say anything. He looked down and continued walking forward¡­


    However, at this moment, a persistent feeling of hatred began to rise in his heart once again¡­


    Up until now, Adam still couldn¡¯t forget how this young master had insulted and yelled at him with


    those dirty words.


    However, Adam knew he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Cody. Hence, Adam didn¡¯t want to look for


    trouble¡­


    Cody, on the other hand, had a different idea¡­


    The moment they walked past each other, Cody casually waved at the people around him.


    Six bodyguards instantly surrounded Adam.


    Adam was blocked in all directions. He could neither move forward nor backward¡­


    He could only stand still and look coldly at Cody.


    In his heart, an endless me of rage burned. However, he knew he couldn¡¯t be rash.


    Hence, he could only silently hold it in.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Such a narrow road for enemies¡­ I heard you¡¯re in a very terrible state now. You¡¯re


    working in this hotel as a waiter, aren¡¯t you?¡± Cody mocked.


    After saying that, Cody quickly lit a cigarette and took a puff at it before walking up to Adam. He


    directly exhaled against Adam¡¯s face.


    The thick smoke spread around the tip of Adam¡¯s nose. He couldn¡¯t stop coughing. ¡°Ahem¡­


    Ahem¡­¡±


    This incredibly insulting behavior made Adam feel even more furious on the inside.


    His hands by his side were subconsciously clenched into fists.


    Sensing this tiny movement, Cody immediately started mocking Adam. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you


    want to hit me again? Believe it or not, if you beat me up again, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t even find a


    job as a waiter. Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Every word Cody said was extremely annoying to Adam.


    However, Adam knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend this person before him. Hence, he needed to


    resist the urge.


    Even if X was outside, he had to hold it in.


    X had already done enough for him. He didn¡¯t want to continue troubling X¡­


    However, Adam¡¯s forbearance didn¡¯t convince Cody to let go of him. Instead, Cody became even


    more pleased with himself¡­


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Cody took another puff and exhaled the smoke at Adam¡¯s face. After that, he lifted his hand and


    pped Adam hard across the face. ¡°Oh my¡­ Tsk, tsk. Why aren¡¯t you acting tough anymore?


    Weren¡¯t you very tough when you hit me the other day?¡±


    ¡°A poor b*stard will always be a poor b*stard¡­ You haven¡¯t got any guts¡­¡± Cody taunted again.

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Adam Shaw coughed yet again.


    Although it was impossible to bear, he still had to bear it.


    His fists couldn¡¯t possibly clench any tighter!


    ¡°Adam, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear that I¡¯m speaking to you?¡± Cody


    Lester spoke arrogantly again.


    Adam took a deep breath, and he tried his best to suppress his rage. ¡°What exactly do you want? I


    have something urgent to do. I hope you¡¯ll get out of the way¡­¡±


    Cody immediately startedughing loudly. ¡°Get out of the way¡­ Why should I get out of the way?


    I¡¯m not in a good mood today. That¡¯s why I want to find something fun to do with you.¡±


    Earlier tonight, Cody was gambling with a group of people upstairs in a private room¡­


    He had had terrible luck.


    In an hour, he had lost over thirty million dors¡­


    Now, Cody was in a terrible mood.


    When he saw someone he could easily bullying his way, he naturally wanted to vent his


    frustration on that person.


    ¡°Be forgiving when you can¡­¡± Adam continued to suppress his rage as he spoke each word slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Those words don¡¯t exist in my vocabry.¡± After saying that, Cody lifted his hand and


    pped Adam¡¯s face forcefully several times.


    Adam subconsciously closed his eyes.


    When Cody was given an inch, he wanted a mile. He immediately rested his chin on Adam¡¯s


    shoulder. ¡°How about this¡­ Today, if you crawl through my leg, I¡¯ll let you go. What do you think?¡±


    Cody said softly by Adam¡¯s ear.


    While speaking, Cody lifted his leg and ced it on top of a pot of bonsai nt¡­


    After that, he pointed at the spot beneath his feet. ¡°Today, you can either crawl through this or¡­ My


    people will drag you out and beat you up. Take your pick,¡± Cody said.


    Cody knew that this person before him didn¡¯t have any people backing him up. He was an easy


    target.


    Cody could do whatever he wanted with this person¡­


    Nothing could go wrong regardless of how he toyed with this person¡­


    This time, Adam couldn¡¯t take it anymore!


    This was honestly too humiliating!


    The crowd watching around started to grow bigger. However, everyone turned a blind eye, and


    nobody dared to make a sound.


    Adam clenched his fists tightly once again. ¡°Mr. Lester¡­ Get out of the way! Don¡¯t force me to do


    something!¡± Adam said through gritted teeth.


    He really didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble!


    However, this person before him was too mean.


    ¡°I am forcing you right now. What are you going to do about it? Come on¡­ Bite me¡­¡± Cody pointed


    at his ear and said arrogantly. ¡°If you have what it takes,e here and do it. It¡¯s going to hurt a


    lot¡­ Do you dare do it?¡±


    Out of rage, Adam immediately grabbed Cody by his cor and stared at his eyes furiously.


    ¡°Remember. You asked for it!¡±


    With that, Adam fiercely bit Cody¡¯s earlobe.


    A thick, bloody taste filled his mouth. However, Adam had no intention of letting go.


    With pain spreading through him, Cody immediately started crying in pain. ¡°Ahh¡­ Let go of me¡­


    Do you hear me?¡±


    Right after that, Cody¡¯s bodyguards directly pulled Adam away. They fiercely pinned him on the


    ground and started punching and kicking him.


    Meanwhile, a long wound had appeared on Cody¡¯s earlobe after being bitten, and blood kept


    flowing from the wound.


    The intense pain continued to spread. Cody subconsciously covered his ear.


    Sensing blood on his hand, he instantly nced at his hand¡­


    The moment he saw blood on his hand, he became even angrier.


    Cody directly pointed at the group of bodyguards who were punching and kicking Adam. ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Each of Cody¡¯s bodyguards was merciless.


    Their punches seemed to rain down upon Adam¡¯s face and body¡­


    Outnumbered, Adam couldn¡¯t fight back at all.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    Meek as amb, Adam Shaw could only lie on the ground as they continuously bullied him.


    He wanted to reach for his phone to call X Quest, but he couldn¡¯t at all.


    Within a minute, his nose and face were swollen¡­


    Every part of his body was aching. He felt as if he would soon die.


    The receptionist and the surrounding audience all only stood by and watched. However, due to


    Cody Lester¡¯s status, none of them dared to step forward.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They didn¡¯t even dare to take any pictures.


    ¡°Beat him up hard! Harder!¡± Cody pointed at Adam as if he were a dead dog and ordered coldly.


    Watching how arrogant Cody behaved and being punched and kicked by his bodyguards, Adam¡¯s


    rage was already at its peak in his heart.


    He felt as if his chest was a pressure pot that was about to explode from too much pressure.


    Nobody would bully someone like this!


    This was too much!


    Adam really wanted to fight back¡­


    However, he was helpless¡­


    Outside, X Quest¡¯s head was lowered. She was wearing a pair of earphones, listening to music


    and scrolling through Weibo. She hadn¡¯t noticed what was happening inside.


    Meanwhile, the security cars behind her were also not facing the door. Hence, everyone didn¡¯t know


    what was taking ce inside.


    Suddenly, X felt the urge to use the bathroom.


    She immediately removed her earphones and got out of the car.


    However, as soon as she stepped out of the car, she saw arge group of people gathered near the


    hotel¡¯s entrance on the inside.


    Out of curiosity, she hastened her footsteps and directly pushed the door open to get in¡­


    Inside, people had huddled together to form a flesh wall. She was blocked outside.


    X couldn¡¯t see what was happening at all.


    However, she could vaguely hear that someone was beating another person up.


    There was also the sound of someone yelping.


    This voice was very familiar to X.


    It sounded like Adam!


    X¡¯s heart instantly tightened. She mustered all the strength in her body and directly pushed the


    people in front of her away.


    Finally, she made it to the front of the crowd. She also finally saw Adam being beaten up.


    It was as if a huge boulder that weighed 500 kilograms had knocked forcefully against her eyes and


    her chest.


    X felt extremely infuriated at that moment.


    By then, Adam was beaten up so badly that his entire face was covered in blood. He could barely


    keep his eyes open. He was yelping in pain.


    ¡°Keep hitting him! It¡¯d be best if you kill him!¡± Cody hadn¡¯t noticed X at all. He continued to give


    orders coldly with a murderous expression on his face¡­


    X instantly looked up at Cody, who was giving the orders to beat Adam up. Instantly, her face


    turned cold.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± X yelled coldly. There was a look of fury in her eyes that seemed impossible to get rid


    of.


    At this moment, the gentleness in her bodypletely disappeared. In its ce, there was an


    endless chill¡­


    When Cody heard this, he instantly looked impatiently at X¡¯s face.


    Cody was very annoyed by the sound of someone trying to stop the fight. However, when he saw


    X, the annoyance on his face instantly disappeared¡­


    Cody immediately smiled. ¡°Ms. Quest, this has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t get involved¡­¡±


    When the few people beating Adam up heard what X said, they quickly stopped.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    ¡°Why did you stop! Keep going!¡± Cody Lester looked at his subordinates, who were stunned still,


    and gave the order coldly. His eyes were filled with nothing but coldness.


    After saying that, Cody walked up to X Quest and smiled. ¡°Ms. Quest¡­ I was just teaching this


    disobedient ve a lesson. You shouldn¡¯t¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, X lifted her hand and forcefully pped him across the face.


    Suddenly, everyone was stunned.


    Although intense pain spread around his face, and Cody was furious, he didn¡¯t show it at all.


    Regardless of how mad he felt, he didn¡¯t express anything.


    Instead, he gently rubbed his face and tried to appease X. ¡°Ms. Quest, why are you doing this¡­?


    Ahh¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, X lifted her leg and kicked him, flunging him a few feet away.


    Cody felt even more dumbfounded.


    Pain spread through his body. Although he wanted to get up quickly, he couldn¡¯t.


    Hence, he stayed lying on the ground helplessly as he looked at X. ¡°What¡­ What did I do to


    offend you? Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    At first, Cody¡¯s subordinates wanted to continue hitting Adam Shaw, but they were all stunned. They


    were all unsure of whether they should continue.


    ¡°How dare you hit my friend?¡± X¡¯s expression was cold, and her voice wasn¡¯t loud.


    However, even so, it was enough to terrify someone.


    Hearing this, Cody subconsciously shuddered. He was frozen in ce. ¡°What? He¡­ He¡¯s your


    friend?¡±


    By then, Adam was barely breathing on the ground.


    When Adam saw X walking over during his time of desperation, he felt that this woman¡¯s body


    was emanating divine light.


    Right now, X was like an angel who rescued him from a near-death experience.


    Cody never expected that the person he casually tortured would have a big-boss friend like X!


    Suddenly, he was dumbfounded.


    Everybody in Antis knew that X was Stanley Batton¡¯s sweetheart. Anyone who offended X


    would have to die.


    When Cody thought of this, he instantly looked at his subordinates. ¡°What are you waiting for?


    Immediately help Mr. Shaw up,¡± he ordered.


    Cody¡¯s subordinates quickly helped Adam get up on his feet.


    Several of Adam¡¯s teeth had been knocked off. Right then, his mouth wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding.


    Many open wounds on his face were also bleeding. He was a sore sight.


    With intense pain spreading continuously through his body, even standing here was a strenuous


    act.


    Seeing Adam like this made X extremely furious.


    At this moment, her twelve bodyguards directly pushed through the crowd and walked over to her.


    X immediately stepped forward and carefully held Adam¡¯s hand. ¡°Adam, are you alright?¡± she


    asked concernedly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Adam struggled to breathe as he ced one hand over his aching abdomen. ¡°My internal organs


    were probably not hurt. I won¡¯t die¡­¡± He said, bending over slightly.


    Cody, who was on the ground, finally made his way up with all his might.


    In the next second, he kneeled in front of Adam as everyone watched. He pressed his palms


    together and rubbed them against each other back and forth as he sincerely apologized. ¡°Sorry¡­


    Sorry, Mr. Shaw. Please be the bigger person and forgive me.


    ¡°Please plead on my behalf. Tell Ms. Quest to let me go. I¡¯m just a nobody,¡± Cody added.


    After being arrogant for so many years, he had finally met his match today.


    Cody definitely couldn¡¯t afford to offend X! Offending X meant offending Stanley¡­


    Meanwhile, offending Stanley meant nothing but death!

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    When the time came, never mind Cody Lester himself, even his entire family would have to


    disappear from Antis!


    Seeing how the person he hated the most kneeling in front of him, Adam Shaw found it both ironic


    and relieving.


    However, Adam didn¡¯t want to plead for this person.


    Cody was arrogant and domineering, and he had disregarded the rule ofw altogether. Even if


    anything terrible happened to him, it was his own undoing.


    The way Cody went mad earlier kept reying in his mind. Every scene made him grit his teeth in


    hatred.


    The huge difference in attitude from before and after also made Adam understand something.


    In this world that favored the strong over the weak, one could only avoid being bullied if one was


    strong enough.


    Adam secretly swore in his heart that he would be strong one day!


    He would trample over everyone who ever bullied him!


    Seeing Cody like that, X didn¡¯t feel any emotions in her heart¡­


    She nced ndly at the bodyguards around her and gave them a look.


    The bodyguards instantly understood what she was hinting. They directly stepped forward and


    started punching and kicking Cody.


    ¡°Just like how he treated Adam, you¡¯ll treat him in the same way¡­¡± X said coldly.


    After saying that, she held Adam by his hand and started turning around to leave.


    The crowd that gathered around to watch was growing.


    However, the moment they saw X, they subconsciously stepped aside to make a path for her.


    Only then was she able to help Adam leave the hotel one step at a time and return to her car.


    After X and the others had left, her bodyguards continued to beat Cody up badly, just like how his


    men had beaten Adam up before.


    While everyone watched, Cody was beaten up so badly that he cried out painfully and rolled around


    on the ground.


    None of the people watching didn¡¯t feel good about it.


    After sitting down in the car, Adam felt his body aching even more.


    His head, abdomen, face, legs, waist, and even his buttocks hurt.


    With much difficulty, Adam put on his seatbelt. He looked at X and spoke in an airy voice. ¡°Thank


    you, Ms. Quest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡± X said calmly.


    After that, she quickly checked Adam¡¯s pulse.


    From his pulse, it felt like his internal organs were unharmed.


    ¡°Does your head still hurt? Do you feel dizzy?¡± X asked after that.


    Adam shook his head. ¡°My head doesn¡¯t hurt. My limbs are fine too. These are just external


    wounds. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± He said.


    Only then did X let out a long sigh of relief. After that, she directly stepped on the elerator and


    drove over to the clinic across the road.


    After tending to Adam¡¯s wounds, X helped him back to her Maserati.


    Right then, a row of ck Porsche Cayenne directly drove over.


    X instantly frowned a little and rolled down her car window halfway.


    Soon, a bodyguard respectfully lowered his head and walked up to X. ¡°Ms. Quest, we have


    finished beating him up¡­ We beat him up in the same way he beat Mr. Shaw up.¡±


    Just as X was about to reply to the bodyguard, she caught sight of Cody across the road from


    the corner of her eyes. His subordinates were carrying him out.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± X smiled satisfactorily.


    After saying that, she stepped on the gas pedal and directly drove her red Maserati into the traffic.


    Next to her, Adam was still in great pain. Now, he didn¡¯t have the energy to speak at all. He could


    only keep his eyes shut.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to one of my houses nearby right now. There¡¯s everything you need inside¡­ You can


    use anything you want.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll stay there¡­


    ¡°After that, I¡¯ll arrange for two bodyguards to protect you at all times for the next two days.


    ¡°If you need help with anything, you can call me at any time.


    ¡°During this period, you should focus on recovering. I¡¯ll get someone to take care of your resignation


    procedures and things like that.


    ¡°As for everything else, we¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯ve recovered from your injuries,¡± X Quest said


    gently and softly. At the same time, she focused on looking forward and operating the steering


    wheel.


    Adam Shaw nodded. ¡°Alright¡­ Thank you, Ms. Quest.¡±


    ***


    X drove Adam to her peaceful, high-ss neighborhood in the city center.


    After getting the spare key from the property management staff, she handed it over to Adam.


    Later, two of X¡¯s bodyguards helped Adam up the stairs.


    Meanwhile, X quickly drove her car back to her house along with the other bodyguards¡­


    By the time she arrived at home, it was already midnight.


    Stanley Batton wasn¡¯t asleep. Right then, he was sitting on the couch with a serious look on his face


    as he held hisptop. He was having a meeting with high-level executives from a subsidiary


    company in Country L¡­


    On the screen, all those people were either ck or Caucasian with distinct facial features.


    Stanley was wearing a pair of ck Bluetooth earphones with a serious expression on his face. He


    gave orders in fluent English.


    Stanley¡¯s English was very pure and fluent. If one didn¡¯t look at his face and only listened to him


    with eyes closed, one would surely think he was a native.


    When Stanley saw X walking through the door, his gaze instantly turned gentle.


    Stanley told the people on hisptop screen to wait for a minute. After that, he directly put down his


    laptop and walked up to X.


    He extended his arm and naturally pulled X into his embrace. ¡°I heard that Adam was bullied by


    Cody today. Is that true?¡±


    X¡¯s eyes filled with shock. ¡°Yeah. How did you find out?¡± she asked.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°His father called my father to apologize¡­ He said he would teach Cody a tough lesson, and he


    hoped you wouldn¡¯t be mad. He even said that his son was a blind fool for not knowing that Adam


    was your friend,¡± Stanley said.


    However, X still didn¡¯t feel any emotions after hearing what he said¡­


    All of this was within her expectations.


    X merely shrugged coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. After all, I¡¯ve already avenged Adam.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Come to think of it. His father is quite unlucky to have raised a son like him¡­¡± Stanley


    said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ He¡¯s a spoiled brat who only knows how to entertain himself,¡± X said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ He can¡¯t help it. Since he was a child, his mother had always protected him. Since his


    father adored his mother, and his mother protected him, he couldn¡¯t help it either,¡± Stanley said.


    X had long heard about Cody¡¯s father being very loving toward his wife.


    In fact, he loved his wife so much that he¡¯d let his son take after the maternal family¡¯s surname.


    Moreover, he was the one who brought this up.


    Very few men in the world could do something like this.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ After all, he¡¯s a man who loves his wife so much that he could let his son take after the


    maternal family¡¯s surname,¡± X said.


    Stanley chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve already told my parents. If we have children in the future, they could take


    after your surname, too¡­¡±


    X¡¯s eyes immediately filled with shock.


    She had never thought about this question before.


    X didn¡¯t think Stanley had considered this already. He even thought of letting their children take


    after her surname.


    Suddenly, X felt genuinely touched.

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    Most men would have a strong stance about whose surname their children took after.


    For thousands of years, an unwritten rule had been set in stone between men and women that


    children born should take after their father¡¯s surname.


    Since time immemorial, most people indeed practiced this.


    This was especially the case for high-status and influential families like the Batton family.


    At the end of the day, men and their side of the family all cared a lot about children taking after the


    surname of the paternal side.


    However, X didn¡¯t think that Stanley and his family wouldn¡¯t care about it at all. This really


    touched her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Stanley asked curiously when he saw that X was stunned.


    ¡°Why would you think like this?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Like what?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t men usually care a lot about whose surname their children take after? Most men wouldn¡¯t


    agree to let their children take after their mother¡¯s surname,¡± X said.


    However, Stanley chuckled nonchntly. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re the one who gives birth to the


    children. Naturally, the children should take after your surname,¡± he said.


    X hadn¡¯t thought about this before too.


    X shook her head. ¡°This won¡¯t be necessary¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about this issue.


    Stanley smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to talk about this now. Let¡¯s discuss this in the future. Go up and


    take a shower¡­ I¡¯lle to you after the meeting, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X answered softly.


    While speaking, her stomach suddenly started rumbling.


    X immediately felt embarrassed.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Since the buffet food she ate during dinner was somewhat oily, and she wasn¡¯t in a good mood, she


    soon became full. However, now that she was home, she suddenly felt hungry again.


    X subconsciously took a step back. ¡°About that¡­ You get back to work¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me.


    I¡¯ll be heading upstairs now,¡± she said.


    With that, she started walking up the stairs¡­


    However, just as she took a few steps forward, Stanley reached out and pulled her back into his


    embrace. He held her face with both hands. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you hungry? Hmm?¡± he asked


    softly.


    X nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ But it¡¯s alreadyte. I don¡¯t want to eat anything,¡± she said.


    During this period, she¡¯d gained two kilograms because Stanley had fed her too well.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to gain more weight¡­


    If she lost control, the consequences were unthinkable.


    The two of them happened to be facing Stanley¡¯sptop camera.


    Stanley¡¯s employees could see the affectionate scene through the camera.


    Right then, each person¡¯s eyes on the screen were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred¡­


    ¡°Wait for me for a while¡­¡± Stanley said softly again. After that, he returned to theptop and turned


    on the microphone. ¡°Let¡¯s continue tomorrow¡­¡± He said.


    After that, Stanley quickly turned off hisptop and walked up to X. ¡°I¡¯ll make you something to


    eat. Go upstairs.¡±


    While Stanley spoke, he naturally held X¡¯s hand. He then pulled it close to his attractive lips and


    gently kissed it.


    X felt her heart beating wildly.


    This was the man she loved!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this¡­ I¡¯m trying to lose weight¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°If you want to lose weight, I¡¯ll do it with you after you eat,¡± Stanley said.

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    ¡°Can you not be so shameless, Stanley Batton?¡± X Quest asked.


    Stanley Batton chuckled before directly changing the subject. ¡°What would you like to eat? Seafood


    noodles? Beef noodles? Stir-fried lobster noodles? Or fried chicken? Or sushi?¡±


    At first, X wanted to continue refusing to eat.


    However, after hearing the dishes he offered to make, she had no choice but to cave in. ¡°Something


    simple. Let¡¯s go with beef noodles.¡±


    Today, just for today, she would go easy on herself.


    At most, she would wake up earlier tomorrow morning for a run¡­


    ¡°Alright. Go upstairs and wait for me¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get showered¡­¡± After saying that, X jogged up the stairs. After filling the bathtub with


    hot water, she poured some milk into the warm water. She also added colorful rose petals¡­


    Later, she removed her makeup, washed her face, and applied some expensive, moisturizing,


    whitening face mask.


    Once everything was fully prepared, she took off all her clothes andfortably submerged herself


    in the huge bathtub.


    At that moment, she felt as if her entire body hade alive.


    White mist continuously rose into the air from the surface of the white bathwater with colorful petals.


    Not long after, the huge bathroom was shrouded in ayer of mist.


    Meanwhile, X, who was submerged in the bathtub, looked like a fairy who had mistakenly


    entered the human realm while a sea of mist surrounded her¡­


    After a busy day of work,ing home toy inside arge bathtub like this was a delightful


    experience.


    After taking a bath, she wrapped herself in a white towel and quickly dried her hair. Later, she put on


    layers uponyers of custom-made, wintersweet skincare products.


    Just as she finished putting on her skincare products, Stanley opened the door and walked in.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Stanley walked up to her from behind and hugged her tight in his arms. His intricate chin naturally


    rested on her shoulder, and his deep eyes were looking at her reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve finished cooking the beef noodles. Come out and eat, okay?¡± Stanley¡¯s voice was as


    gentle as always.


    The sexy, low-pitched voice was so d*rn pleasant!


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X nodded obediently. After that, she returned to the bedroom.


    As soon as she entered the bedroom, she saw a bowl of hot beef noodles by the bedhead.


    She excitedly sat at the edge of the bed and began eating the noodles with her head lowered.


    Meanwhile, Stanley sat next to her with a look of affection on his face while watching her eat.


    asionally, he would pull her hair that had fallen forward to the back.


    After watching her finish the noodles, Stanley leaned over and slowly pulled the nightstand drawer


    open. He retrieved a gray document holder from inside and handed it over to X.


    X subconsciously epted the document holder. After that, she reached for a few pieces of


    napkins to elegantly wipe her mouth. ¡°What is this?¡± she asked.


    However, Stanley didn¡¯t directly answer her. ¡°Have a look¡­¡± He said.


    Her heart filled with a sense of curiosity, X directly opened the document holder and nced at


    its content¡­


    This was a share transfer agreement for Dragon Group¡­


    It was written that Stanley willingly transferred all his shares in Dragon Group to X¡¯s name¡­


    X was stunned.


    After she continued to read the document, she even saw that Stanley had signed contracts to


    transfer various properties, cars, and savings to her name¡­

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    Stanley Batton had only just received thepany¡¯s shares from his family, yet, he had already


    prepared a document like this for her. X Quest truly didn¡¯t expect this¡­


    At this moment, she was so touched that she felt like crying. ¡°You¡­ Why did you do this? I don¡¯t


    want this¡­¡±


    While speaking, X quickly shoved the documents back into Stanley¡¯s hands.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly not know the meaning behind why Stanley was giving these things to her¡­


    He was practically betting his entire life on her.


    However, Stanley shoved the documents back into her arms. ¡°Now, all the properties, cars, savings,


    andpanies I own belong to you¡­ From now on, you¡¯ll oversee the financial decisions in our


    household¡­ You are not to reject me,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve wanted to transfer all my properties, cars, and savings to you for the longest


    time. However, after I have thought about it for a while, I still feel that transferring everything to you


    along with thepany¡¯s shares would be more convenient¡­¡± Stanley added.


    Every word he said was like the strongest tear-jerker she¡¯d ever heard.


    X instantly started tearing up.


    When Stanley saw this, he immediately kissed her crystal-like tears away. ¡°Silly girl, why are you


    crying? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just touched. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might betray you? You¡¯ll lose everything if that


    happened¡­¡± X said softly.


    Stanley smiled. ¡°I trust you greatly¡­ Besides, without you, what¡¯s the point of having the entire


    world?¡±


    ¡°Stanley Batton, why are you so nice to me?¡± X asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve bet your entire youth on me. I can¡¯t bring myself to let you lose,¡± Stanley


    said.


    Suddenly, X found it increasingly impossible to hold her tears back¡­


    She immediately shoved the documents back into Stanley¡¯s arms. ¡°Thank you for trusting me so


    much, but I still can¡¯t take it¡­ This is the work of a few generations in your family¡­ These should


    only belong to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly girl¡­ What do you mean by ¡®yours and mine¡¯? Whatever¡¯s mine is yours, and whatever¡¯s


    yours is still yours¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X was speechless.


    ¡°Take it. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to get mad,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°But¡­ If your parents find out, they will get mad,¡± X said.


    ¡°They¡¯ve already given the stuff to me. I can give them to anyone I want¡­ Besides, they adore you


    so much. Why would they get mad?¡± Stanley said.


    However, X shook her head again. ¡°I really can¡¯t. Stop messing around,¡± she said.


    The fruits ofbor from several generations of the Batton family should remain in Stanley¡¯s


    possession. X had never contributed to Dragon Group. Why should she im all of this without


    any effort?


    However, Stanley hugged her tight once more and spoke softly by her ear seriously. ¡°Listen to me. I,


    Stanley Batton, have no reason to take back what I¡¯ve given away¡­ X, if you feel bad about it,


    love me properly¡­ Don¡¯t leave me, alright?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m really going to get mad¡­¡± Stanley added.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But¡­¡± X trailed off.


    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯¡­ This matter has been decided. You have no right to refuse. You must ept it¡­


    Alright?¡± Stanley sounded dominant. He wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.


    X knew that he had already made up his mind. Hence, she could only remain silent.


    Right after that, Stanley once again shoved the documents back into her arms. ¡°Keep this safe¡­


    Okay? From now on, I will work hard to let you acquire even more stuff, okay?¡±


    X felt an endless sense of warmth in her heart. She was deeply moved¡­


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even know how to describe the way she felt.


    ¡°Stanley¡­¡± X wanted to speak, but she stopped short.

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Stanley Batton asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll love you in the best way I can. Thank you for the love you¡¯ve given me,¡± X Quest said gently.


    Her voice was soft as usual.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If we really have to part ways for some reason in the future, I¡¯ll return to you everything


    you¡¯ve given me exactly as they were,¡± X added.


    When Stanley heard this, he frowned deeply and pressed X against the bed. He held her face


    with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°X Quest, listen up. We¡¯ll be in love forever. Nothing like that will ever happen,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°What if it does? For example, what if you cheated on me?¡± X said jokingly.


    ¡°If I cheat on you, then I¡¯ll give you everything I own just as I¡¯d agreed to by signing on that letter of


    guarantee from before,¡± Stanley continued with each word enunciated clearly. ¡°Also, I won¡¯t cheat


    on you. I won¡¯t ever cheat on you in this lifetime¡­¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± X started joking again.


    Although X was joking, Stanley was serious about it¡­


    His facial expression was bing increasingly serious. In fact, he even raised three fingers in the


    air. ¡°I swear to god that if I betray X Quest, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Before Stanley could finish his sentence, X took the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck.


    She gently kissed the words he¡¯d yet to speak back into his mouth.


    Their lips and teeth became tangled lovingly.


    After a long time had passed, Stanley reluctantly let go of X. He looked deeply at her as he


    panted.


    ¡°X¡­ Did you know this? Once a man has met the most beautiful woman on earth, he would


    never desire after ordinary women¡­¡± Stanley said.


    His words made X feel a warmth spread in her heart yet again¡­


    She continued to wrap her arms around his neck. ¡°Hmm¡­ I was just joking with you. I was teasing


    you¡­ Mmph¡­¡±


    ¡°X¡­ I love you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± X said.


    ***


    The following day, after opening her eyes, X rolled around on the bed for a long while before


    lazily sitting up.


    As soon as she woke up, the gray document holder that was ced next to the bedhead came into


    view.


    An endless sweet sensation began to spread in her chest¡­


    It was so sweet that she felt she¡¯d melt away.


    Carefully, X picked up the document holder. She then locked it inside a safety box in the room.


    After that, she walked into the bathroom to get cleaned up.


    X had thought it through. She would take good care of everything Stanley gave her.


    However, she would only be taking care of those things on his behalf.


    If the day really came that she and Stanley would part, she¡¯d definitely return everything to him.


    Of course, X knew that this day wouldn¡¯te.


    She felt secure enough about this rtionship.


    Moreover, this sense of security came from Stanley¡¯s love for her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    X believed that Stanley¡¯s love would never fade away.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Sullivan family¡¯s house, Mary Sullivan saw all her famous female friends


    discussing X and Stanley in their group chat as soon as she woke up.


    When Mary saw the two of their names, she frowned immediately. After that, she tapped in to check


    the details.


    The contents that came into view shocked her.


    ¡°My uncle knows thatwyer from Dragon Group¡­ He told my uncle that Stanley has now


    transferred all his assets to X.¡± Linda wrote.


    ¡°???¡± Selina wrote.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked. Listen to me. I heard that Stanley¡¯s father hadpletely handed over his


    position. Stanley has now be the president.¡± Linda added.

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    ¡°Not only that, but Stanley even acquired all the shares from his father and grandfather.¡± Linda said.


    ¡°However¡­ After acquiring the shares, Stanley transferred all the shares and his assets to X¡¯s


    name.¡± Linda added.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ X sure is good at this¡­ How did Stanley¡¯s parents react?¡± Ann asked.


    ¡°I heard that his parents haven¡¯t found out.¡± Linda said.


    ¡°This is no small matter. You mustn¡¯t let anything slip out of your mouth¡­ If Stanley¡¯s parents find


    out, and a family conflict arises, I¡¯ll be dead.¡± Linda added.


    Right then, everyone all replied with an ¡®OK¡¯ and indicated that they wouldn¡¯t dare to speak of the


    matter.


    Every word and sentence that came into view made Mary Sullivan feel greatly shocked¡­


    Mary knew that Stanley Batton loved X Quest, but she didn¡¯t know that he loved her this much.


    He was able to hand over his empire to herpletely.


    At this moment, Mary was incredibly jealous¡­


    She really didn¡¯t understand why X, this b*tch, was always this lucky.


    Her husband adored her, her parents-inw loved her, and her father adored her. Why did she


    deserve all this?


    Wasn¡¯t god very unfair?


    When Mary thought of this, she shifted her gaze to the words ¡®his parents haven¡¯t found out¡¯.


    Mary figured that she probably knew how to make X¡¯s life miserable.


    If Stanley¡¯s parents found out he could be this brainless for a woman, they¡¯d be outraged!


    After all, those were the fruits of several generations¡¯bor of the Batton family.


    When the time came, Stanley¡¯s parents would hate X thoroughly because of this matter.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They would surely think that X manipted their son into giving Dragon Group empire to her!


    After all, Dragon Group was very important to them.


    Mary didn¡¯t believe that Stanley¡¯s parents could still be so kind when their source of ie was


    affected! She didn¡¯t believe they¡¯d continue to be fond of X!


    When Mary thought of this, she quickly dialed a number on her phone that she saved as ¡®Bloody


    Hacker¡¯.


    After informing that person about what happened between Stanley and X, she asked that person


    to find a way to spread the news using Linda¡¯s name¡­


    The person immediately agreed.


    Mary wanted to make a huge deal out of the matter. After that, she¡¯d induce a conflict in the Batton


    family!


    She didn¡¯t want X to live well!


    If these women didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud, Mary would!


    The hacker Mary found this time waspetent. Moreover, Linda¡¯s name would be used to spread


    the news. There was no way this could be linked to Mary.


    Mary felt that she was way too smart!


    ¡®X Quest, you¡¯re dead!¡¯ She thought.


    ***


    After cleaning up, X put on simple nude makeup. Later, she casually picked a champagne-


    colored halter dress in the closet. She also chose a white Hermes purse and a pair of white high


    heels¡­


    Her long, ck, curly hair was casually let down, and her hair reached her waist. It made her look


    unusually gentle.


    The contrasting low-key champagne color made her skin appear extraordinarily fair and smooth.


    X looked angelic and beautiful like this.


    After making sure her makeup and outfit seemed fine through her reflection in the mirror, X


    quickly shoved her phone, wallet, and makeup bag into her new purse. She then prepared to head


    out.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started ringing.

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    A WeChat message from Sharon Lindt appeared on X Quest¡¯s phone screen. ¡°X¡­! Did my


    son hand over everything to you?¡±


    X hadn¡¯t expected Sharon to find out about the news this quickly.


    X was suddenly a little restless.


    She didn¡¯t know how Sharon would feel right now¡­


    After all, this wasn¡¯t a small matter.


    Immediately after that, Sharon sent over another message. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ This is fantastic, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    When X saw this message, her anxious heart instantly rxed.


    X immediately opened WeChat and replied to Sharon. ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be mad? We¡¯ve already handed over thepany to him. That belongs to him.


    Shouldn¡¯t he be able to give it to whomever he wants? Besides, it¡¯s not a loss for it to be given to


    you, is it? You¡¯re one of us,¡± Sharon said.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her words once again touched X deeply.


    At this moment, X¡¯s eyes filled with tears without her realizing it.


    ¡°Do you really think like this? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± X asked.


    ¡°D*rn¡­ Why should I be worried?¡± Sharon asked.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Sharon gave X a video call.


    X immediately answered the call.


    In the next second, Sharon¡¯s smiling face appeared before X.


    Meanwhile, X¡¯s appearance also appeared in the right corner of the tiny screen.


    Right then, Sharon was carefully applying makeup setting powder onto her face with a makeup


    sponge.


    ¡°Speaking of this¡­ Stan wasn¡¯t the one who told me about it¡­¡± Sharon started.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Somebody published it on Weibo. I saw it¡­¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Who published it? X asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s someone by the name of Aileen¡­ She said she heard it from awyer from


    Dragon Group. I think I must find out who exactly thiswyer is. After that, I¡¯ll get Stan to fire him


    directly.


    ¡°This person can¡¯t keep his mouth shut. Thankfully, this isn¡¯t anything major. If he found out about


    anything significant and spread the news, what would we do?¡± Sharon said sternly.


    X also agreed with the things Sharon said.


    As awyer in thepany, the most basic requirement was to be able to keep secrets.


    However, this person couldn¡¯t keep any secrets. A ce like Dragon Group wasn¡¯tpatible for


    him at all.


    After saying that, Sharon frowned a little. ¡°However, Stan didn¡¯t do things the right way¡­ He had


    actually kept this a secret from us before doing it.


    ¡°Earlier, when I asked Stan why he kept this from us, he said he was afraid we would object to it.


    D*rn¡­ Do we seem like that kind of person?¡± The more Sharon said, the deeper the frown on her


    face became.


    Every word and sentence X heard made her feel extremely happy.


    How was it like to be adored by a group of people?


    The way X was being treated now was probably it.


    X¡¯s smile gradually widened, and there was a thankful look in her eyes. ¡°Mom, I feel so thankful


    for the love I receive from your family¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so courteous. You¡¯ve got to work, haven¡¯t you? I shan¡¯t bother you. Come over for dinner


    tonight. Don¡¯t you like king crabs? I have asked my friend to order the highest-quality king crabs


    from overseas. The order should be arriving today. I¡¯ll cook them for you tonight,¡± Sharon said.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± X Quest felt warmth in her heart once again.


    She felt like she was the most adored person in the entire Batton family.


    They were awfully protective of her, and they treated her very affectionately.


    Sometimes, X even felt that her life was even more magical than children¡¯s fairy tales.


    ¡°Well then, goodbye, my dearest daughter-inw,¡± Sharon Lindt said before hanging up.


    X held her phone and logged in to Weibo to look at the stuff Sharon mentioned. Meanwhile, she


    looked down and started walking down the stairs¡­


    After logging into Weibo, she saw Stanley Batton and her name on the list of hot topics before she


    even searched for it. ¡®#Stanley Batton offers X Quest all of his assets#¡¯¡­


    X instantly tapped on this topic to have a look¡­


    At the very top, the name of the person Sharon mentioned, Aileen, appeared. Everything she said


    was exactly as Sharon described.


    Aileen¡¯s Weibo post was published an hour ago.


    Now, the shares, likes, andments had already exceeded ten million.


    There were all sorts ofments in thement section.


    ¡°What? Stanley Batton is basically saying that he¡¯ll torture all of you single folks with a single act of


    affection every day.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. This only applies to other people¡¯s husbands. My husband earns five thousand dors a


    month, and we even split the bills evenly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the same as the person whomented above. My husband earns ten thousand dors a


    month, and he never gives me any money. Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Sob sob. I¡¯m willing to trade fifty years of my life for someone like Stanley Batton¡­ However,


    wouldn¡¯t Stanley¡¯s parents be mad at him for doing this?¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that X would be in trouble? No matter how good her parents-inw are, they


    definitely wouldn¡¯t ept this. Perhaps, they might even stop liking her because of this matter.¡±


    ¡°I also think X is in trouble¡­ Stanley¡¯s parents definitely won¡¯t ept this method. When the time


    comes, X will naturally be the target of their animosity.¡±


    From thements that came into view, some expressed envy toward their rtionship, while


    others were worried about X¡¯s future.


    To be honest, X wanted to tell these people not to be so worried.


    However, it was just a thought.


    After simply browsing through, X exited from the topic.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Right then, X saw that Dragon Group had shared a post on her page. ¡°I also think X is in


    trouble¡­ Stanley¡¯s parents definitely won¡¯t ept this method. When the timees, X will


    naturally be the target of their animosity.¡±


    Moreover, there was a caption that came with it. ¡°I, X¡¯s mother-inw, don¡¯t think my son has


    done anything wrong at all. My husband thinks the same.¡±


    Meanwhile, there were also a significant number of shares, likes, andments under this post!


    Within a second, the number of shares, likes, andments had exceeded a million.


    Netizens were all screaming in exasperation in thement section.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I feel so embarrassed. At first, I even did a lot of careful analysis, and I said you¡¯d hate X


    because of this.¡±


    ¡°What kind of divine mother-inw are you? Are you X¡¯s mother-inw? Or are you Stanley


    pretending to be her?¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Apart from screaming out loud, what else can I do? You¡¯re undoubtedly the best mother-inw


    in Country Z.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you, what exactly about X are you attracted to? Why are you so good to X?¡±


    Below thisment, X saw Sharon replying with Dragon Group¡¯s ount. ¡°Because she¡¯s


    pretty, she¡¯s talented, and I¡¯m her young female fan.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    When X saw all of this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile gently again.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started ringing once again.


    When she saw the contents on her phone screen, a look of surprise appeared in her eyes.

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    ¡°A luxury car that costs up to a hundred million ispletely destroyed at the scene of an


    ident¡­¡±


    This message appeared on X Quest¡¯s phone screen.


    When she saw this, she immediately tapped on it.


    There were images of Henry Armstrong covered in blood while two traffic police officers helped him


    out of a limited-edition GTO-250 sports car that had already been severely dented and crushed in


    the front.


    Henry seemed to be in an awful state¡­


    As soon as X saw Henry¡¯s face, her face turned pale. Her eyes filled with shock, and her heart


    grew restless.


    Shifting her gaze downward, she found out from the editor about the cause of this car ident.


    A red Audi caused it on the opposite side of the Ferrari that exceeded the speed limit and ran a red


    light.


    Meanwhile, the traffic light happened to turn green on the Ferrari¡¯s side. Hence, the Ferrari¡¯s driver


    subconsciously began to drive forward¡­


    After that, the Ferrari couldn¡¯t dodge in time and knocked into the Audi¡­


    X immediately called Henry on the phone to ask how he was doing.


    However, Henry didn¡¯t pick up.


    After a few attempts, he still didn¡¯t pick up. Hence, X thought of Stanley Batton¡­


    She instantly ran down the stairs to have a look in the kitchen and dining room. Only then did she


    discover that Stanley wasn¡¯t around.


    There was a ss of milk, a sandwich, and a sunny-side-up egg on the dining table.


    Ignoring the food on the table, X quickly got into her red Maserati. After that, she dialed 119¡­


    She asked about where the person involved in the car ident was sent to.


    After finding out that Henry had been sent to the municipal hospital, she instantly called Stanley and


    Georgie Clementine on the phone to inform them about it.


    Finally, she quickly put her phone away and stepped on the gas pedal, heading in the direction of


    the municipal hospital.


    These days, X had been on very good terms with all three best buddies of Stanley.


    She didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to any of them!


    Now, they were also like best buddies to her¡­


    ***


    On the other side, in the office of X Entertainment¡¯s CEO, Georgie appeared lost after the call


    ended.


    Her heart ached so much that she felt as if she were about to die.


    At this moment, she finally realized that she cared about Henry more than she¡¯d imagined.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even dare to think what she would do if something terrible were to really happen


    to Henry.


    X told her that Henry was covered in blood from head to toe¡­


    Moreover, his car waspletely destroyed in the crash.


    In that case, his condition was certainly horrible¡­ It was very bad¡­


    During the years Georgie worked in the entertainment industry, she¡¯d seen all sorts of things and


    gone through all kinds of challenges.


    She had always thought that nothing could make her feel lost again.


    However, now, she was panicking because of Henry.


    She immediately dropped all the work at hand. After grabbing her Maserati¡¯s keys, she quickly


    made her way downstairs.


    She took her elevator and made her way to the main entrance.


    After that, Georgie got into her white Maserati and rushed to the municipal hospital as if her life


    counted on it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, she only had one thought in her mind, and that was her hope for Henry not to die!


    Throughout the journey, traffic police officers chased after all¡­


    The sound of her engine,bined with the sirens of police cars, attracted an infinite amount of


    attention.


    However, Georgie couldn¡¯t care less. She continued to speed forward.

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    Soon, Georgie Clementine arrived at the municipal hospital in her car¡­


    After arriving, she quickly stopped her car.


    Right then, X Quest sent her a WeChat message to inform her about Henry Armstrong¡¯s current


    location.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Georgie immediately started running.


    Six traffic police officers also started running after her once they¡¯d parked their cars¡­


    After running into the hospital building, Georgie ignored everything else and charged into the


    elevator. She directly rushed to the emergency unit.


    When the six traffic police officers arrived in front of the elevator, the doors happened to close on


    them¡­


    They instantly let out a long, helpless sigh before walking over to the staircase nearby.


    Soon, Georgie arrived in front of the VIP emergency unit¡¯s door.


    By then, Stanley Batton, X, Sebastian Brenand, Gary Lakes, and Rachel Wood were sitting


    outside the emergency unit on a spotless bench.


    At this moment, Georgie¡¯s strength had already beenpletely drained.


    When Georgie saw the tightly shut door, she instantly felt weak in the legs. Her pupils dted so


    much that they seemed to lose focus.


    Seeing Georgie in such a state, X quickly stepped forward and carefully helped her sit down next


    to her. After that, X gently rubbed Georgie¡¯s back as sheforted her. ¡°He should be fine. I


    believe Henry is a fortunate person,¡± X said.


    Apart from X, who knew Georgie very well, the others were shocked when they saw Georgie¡¯s


    current state.


    However, everyone didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, they looked down and waited for news about Henry.


    The hallway felt extremely cold¡­


    It was as if the air would soon turn into ice.


    Georgie nodded, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently leaned back into the chair and


    closed her eyes to pray for Henry.


    Right then, six traffic police officers ran over as they gasped for air.


    When they saw Georgie, their facial expression instantly turned cold. They directly walked up to her.


    The bald traffic police officer, who led the group, was about to ask Georgie a question when he


    caught sight of Stanley¡¯s cold face. He immediately fell silent.


    Right after that, the traffic police officers carefully looked at the other faces of the people around


    them.


    Although they didn¡¯t recognize the rest, they could recognize X and Stanley.


    At this moment, the bald traffic police officer waspletely silent¡­


    Meanwhile, the other traffic police officers around him were also silent.


    After everyone looked at each other, the bald traffic police officer¡¯s aggressive appearance


    disappeared when he turned to face Georgie. ¡°Youngdy, please be careful when you drive in the


    future,¡± he said.


    Georgie nodded a little. ¡°Alright, I know¡­¡± She responded politely.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the traffic police officers looked at each other. After that, they all


    ran away together.


    When X, Georgie, Sebastian, Gary, and Rachel witnessed this scene, their eyes were all filled


    with confusion.


    Stanley was the only one who looked at the time on his phone the entire time. He didn¡¯t disy any


    unnecessary expressions upon his face.


    Although he was clearly in a group of people, it seemed as if he was surrounded by an ice-cold


    barrier that separated him from everyone else.


    It was as if, apart from X, nobody else could walk through his barrier.


    Right then, the door of the emergency unit opened.


    Henry¡¯s primary doctor, Durand Sonner, walked out¡­


    When everyone saw this, they instantly stood up at the same time and looked at him.


    Durand walked to the center of the group with a sullen expression. After that, he let out a long sigh.


    When Georgie saw him like this, her heart immediately rose to her throat.


    She suddenly had a horrible feeling.


    After taking a deep breath, Georgie carefully looked at Duran. ¡°How did it go? Is he alright?¡±


    Duran let out another long sigh. After that, he slowly removed his face mask and looked at everyone


    ¡ª

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with concern.


    ¡°He¡­ He was severely injured, and he won¡¯t live for long¡­ He wants to see Georgie Clementine


    now¡­¡± Durand Sonner said.


    ¡°Who among you is Georgie Clementine?¡± He asked.


    After that, he let out another long sigh as he repeatedly looked from one face to the other.


    When everyone heard this, their facial expressions froze.


    Georgie Clementine even felt as if her heart had been torn out of her chest.


    At this moment, all the memories of the time she and Henry Armstrong spent together suddenly


    flooded into her mind like a tsunami.


    The first time Georgie saw him in the bar when she was with X Quest¡­


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Georgie saw him shining brightly. He was in high spirits and was hugging everyone around him.


    After that, when the two of them met again, he took the initiative to ask for her WeChat ount¡­


    Later, Henry became her loyal devotee, and he tried everything to please her. In fact, he even


    booked the advertisement screen across herpany¡¯s building to confess to her¡­


    Afterward, Henry had bugged her every day to have dinner with her. He tried whatever he could


    think of to please her and make her happy.


    Every memory of the past was torturing her so badly that her heart shuddered.


    Although Henry used to be a womanizer, he¡¯d changed for the better ever since he met her.


    Just as X had said, he really did change.


    At first, Georgie wanted to ept him. However, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t wait for that day


    anymore.


    If Georgie had known this would happen, she would have agreed to be with him earlier. She


    wouldn¡¯t have wanted to keep testing him.


    In the past, she always felt that there would always be more time in the future. There was no reason


    to rush.


    But now, she finally realized that, sometimes, there wouldn¡¯t be a future.


    One never knew if an ident would happen before tomorrow¡­


    After taking a deep breath, Georgie ignored everything else and rushed into the emergency unit.


    Right then, Henry was lying down on the operating table.


    He had been changed into a clean, blue-and-white-striped patient¡¯s robe. There was a dazzling,


    shadowlessmp above his head.


    His forehead and right cheekbones were covered with bandages. The light happened to be hitting


    his face, and it made his skin appear unusually pale.


    Six nurses stood next to him on standby. Everybody didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound, and their


    faces all seemed solemn.


    At this moment, Georgie felt as if she had already heard the arrival of the god of death¡­


    In fact, she felt that Henry might die in the next second¡­


    When Georgie thought of this, she quickly stepped forward and gently held Henry¡¯s hand¡­


    As soon as she held her hand, her tears started flowing down her face like beads from a torn string.


    Drip, drip¡­


    Her tears fell on the back of Henry¡¯s hand and wrist.


    However, he didn¡¯t react at all.


    At this moment, Georgie felt like her heart was being cut open¡­


    ¡°Henry¡­ Won¡¯t you look at me¡­ Listen to me. I will not permit you to die. Do you hear me?


    ¡°As long as you wake up, I¡¯ll do anything you ask me to. Alright?


    ¡°I regret it now. I regret not agreeing to be with you sooner¡­


    ¡°If I had agreed earlier, there wouldn¡¯t be so many feelings of remorse between the two of us¡­


    ¡°Henry Armstrong¡­ Can you hear me? Wake up¡­ Hmm? Don¡¯t you love me? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d


    do anything for me?


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you wake up for me¡­¡± Georgie became all choked up as she spoke.


    However, Henry still didn¡¯t react at all.


    When the nurses nearby heard these things, their eyes were uncontrobly filled with tears.


    However, Georgie didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± She continued to stutter.

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    ¡°Henry Armstrong¡­ As long as you open your eyes now, I¡¯ll even agree to marry you right away if


    that¡¯s what you want.¡± Georgie Clementine was panicking badly.


    She blurted everything she felt at that moment.


    ¡°To be honest¡­ I think I¡¯ve fallen for you since a long time ago¡­


    ¡°Honestly, I want to be with you too¡­


    ¡°If you wake up, we¡¯ll be together. Okay?¡± The more Georgie said, the harder she cried.


    In the end, tearspletely blurred her vision. Even Henry Armstrong¡¯s face began to turn blurry.


    The more she said, the more her heart ached.


    Georgie really was terrified¡­


    Shepletely had no idea what she should do.


    By the end of her speech, she directly climbed onto Henry¡¯s body and hugged him tightly.


    Perhaps, this was human nature.


    Only when one knew something was about to be lost would they start appreciating it.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­


    ¡°Say, honey, are you trying to squish me to death¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ It hurts so much¡­ Ouch¡­¡± Right then, Henry couldn¡¯t keep pretending anymore. He


    opened his eyes andined to Georgie with a smile on his face.


    When Georgie heard his voice, she quickly let go of him¡­


    The moment she saw his smiling face, she understood what was happening!


    Was this fellow trying to scare her?


    Georgie suddenly felt a little angry.


    Seeing how Georgie¡¯s face was covered in tears and her eyes filled with rage, Henry found her


    extremely adorable at this moment.


    Henry continued to smile at her as he gently rubbed his chest that was hurting badly. ¡°The steering


    wheel knocked my chest, and it was already hurting terribly¡­ When you pressed against me, I was


    about to go mad¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m fine¡­ I have some cuts on many parts of my body from the car¡¯s broken ss¡­¡±


    Henry continued to speak. He couldn¡¯t hide the joy in his eyes.


    Back when the car ident happened, Henry kept thinking why he was so unlucky. He had only


    driven the car for the first day, and it was already destroyed.


    But now, Henry suddenly felt that his involvement in a car ident wasn¡¯t unlucky at all. In fact, it


    was a great fortune.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the ident, and he hadn¡¯te up with the idea to trick Georgie, how could


    Georgie possibly say all these truthful things? In fact, she even promised to be with him as long as


    he woke up.


    Now that Henry thought about it, this car ident was marvelous!


    Suddenly, Henry began to feel a little respect toward his intelligence.


    Earlier, he had overheard Georgie speaking outside. That was why he thought of this idea.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After that, he directly cooperated with the doctor and nurses to put on this show.


    However, by then, Georgie was extremely furious.


    She instantly frowned unhappily. ¡°Henry Armstrong! Do you think this is f*cking funny?¡± she yelled.


    Apart from being upset, she was also happy that Henry hadn¡¯t died from this severe ident¡­


    Henry chuckled as he continued to rub his chest. ¡°Hehe¡­ Honey, I was wrong¡­ Please forgive


    me,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive you! I¡¯m going to ignore you now!¡± Georgie said.


    Henryughed sheepishly. ¡°About what you said earlier¡­ Was it all true?¡± he asked.


    When Henry asked Georgie about this, her heart suddenly started to beat wildly.

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    Although Georgie Clementine did say those things, she was still angry at Henry Armstrong now and


    didn¡¯t want to answer him.


    Earlier, she was honestly terrified for his sake!


    Up until now, Georgie still couldn¡¯t wholly recollect herself from the fear of losing him.


    Henry had crossed the line!


    When Henry saw her reaction, he immediately extended an arm and directly pulled Georgie onto his


    body.


    When Georgie¡¯s body forcefully fell against him, Henry instantly felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± Henry subconsciously uttered. After that, he wrapped one hand around Georgie¡¯s waist


    and tried to ignore the pain. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t care¡­ You are now officially my girlfriend¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t regret your decision. Otherwise, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Henry trailed off.


    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± Georgie struggled to get up. ¡°Didn¡¯t your chest get knocked by the steering wheel?


    Why are you still pressing me against you like this? Let go¡­¡± She said.


    However, Henry continued to hold her tightly. He wasn¡¯t allowing her to get up.


    Due to Georgie¡¯s awareness that Henry was injured all over his body, she was worried that he might


    be in even more pain if she struggled too hard. Hence, she didn¡¯t even dare to use a lot of force


    when she struggled.


    However, Henry still wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you until you change your mind,¡± he said.


    His words were like a gentle breeze that unintentionally caused endless ripples in her heart.


    Georgie instantly blushed.


    The nurses around them couldn¡¯t bear this disy of affection.


    They immediately left the emergency unit.


    Right then, the two of them were the only people left in therge space.


    With nobody else around, it was extremely quiet, and a sense of affection filled the air.


    Georgie struggled to get up again, but Henry still resisted the pain and continued to hug her


    tightly¡­


    Georgie knew how much pain he must have been in without even needing to think about it.


    ¡°Let go of me. Do you hear me? Are you not afraid of the pain?¡± she said helplessly right away.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Henry chuckled.


    Georgie remained silent.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer me, I won¡¯t let go¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Feeling helpless, Georgie had no choice but to answer him. ¡°Fine¡­ I am worried about you. Can


    you let go of me now? Can you not torture yourself like this, Henry?¡±


    However, Henry wanted more now that he had tasted some. ¡°In that case, tell me. Are you my


    girlfriend or not? If you don¡¯t answer me, I still won¡¯t let go of you,¡± he said.


    Due to Henry¡¯s current condition, as well as Georgie¡¯s reluctance to watch him suffer, she


    subconsciously nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ Yes, yes¡­ Are you happy now?¡±


    Georgie couldn¡¯t stand this person.


    Henry immediately smiled joyfully¡­


    However, in the next second, Henry hugged Georgie even more tightly. He wished their bodies


    could be one.


    Although it clearly hurt a lot, he still felt pleased.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ This is great. Georgie Clementine, you¡¯ve finally said yes¡­ This is awesome.


    Hahaha¡­¡± At this moment, Henry seemed like the happiest kid in the world.


    This was the happiest day in his entire life!


    Georgie could also sense Henry¡¯s excitement¡­


    Suddenly, a boundless feeling of joy spread from her heart.

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    All the feelings of anger and unhappiness vanished instantly.


    Meanwhile, Georgie Clementine subconsciously began to smile joyfully.


    However, when she thought about Henry Armstrong¡¯s injuries, she immediately regained her


    rationality. ¡°Hurry up and let go of me¡­ Do you want to kill yourself from the pain?¡± she ordered


    sternly.


    ¡°Let me hold you for a while¡­¡± Henry said. ¡°Even if I die from the pain, it¡¯ll be worth it¡­ I¡¯d be


    willing to die if I get to hold a beautiful woman like you,¡± he added.


    Henry¡¯s breath repeatedly brushed against Georgie¡¯s earlobe.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Georgie felt the blood in her body boiling. It was as if an endless stream of electric


    current had flowed into the deepest part of her heart.


    Her entire heart felt numb.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Let go of me¡­¡± Georgie ordered again.


    ¡°Henry, I have just agreed to be with you. Are you going to disobey me already? If you keep doing


    this, we should just break up.¡± Left without a choice, she had to threaten him like this.


    Meanwhile, this was undoubtedly the most effective way to threaten Henry.


    He immediately let go of Georgie like a terrified child.


    Georgie, on the other hand, quickly stood up and looked at his face sternly. ¡°Now, which part of you


    got injured? X said your body was covered in blood when you got out of the car¡­¡±


    Seeing how worried Georgie looked, Henry immediately felt warmth in his heart. His facial


    expression became unusually gentle. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s nothing. Just my stomach, my wrist, and my


    legs¡­ There are cuts everywhere¡­


    ¡°But it¡¯s all just external injury. There¡¯s nothing serious¡­¡± Henry said consolingly.


    Georgie¡¯s frown started to deepen. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re going to stay put and let your wounds heal


    for the time being. Don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?¡± She asked.


    Henry nodded. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am¡­ Can I make a tiny request?¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead¡­¡± Georgie said without hesitation.


    Henry¡¯s smile widened. ¡°While I wait for my wounds to heal, you muste and see me every


    night¡­¡± He said.


    Georgie snapped her fingers decisively. ¡°Deal. That won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    When Henry heard this, he was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡±


    Seeing Henry like this made Georgie¡¯s heart feel warm again.


    However, in the next second, a serious look returned to Henry¡¯s face. He clutched Georgie¡¯s hands


    tightly. ¡°Honey, thank you for epting me¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be good to you from now on. I promise


    I¡¯ll never cheat on you¡­¡± He said sincerely.


    Georgie believed in his words now¡­


    She nodded gently. ¡°If you dare to cheat on me, I¡¯ll rip your balls off!¡± she warned.


    ¡°Stop saying that¡­ I can already imagine it!¡± Henry said pitifully.


    ¡°Remember that, will you?¡± Georgie asked.


    Henry nodded obediently. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Although Henry was someone of great stature, he felt inferior to Georgie for some reason.


    In fact, he¡¯d even feel like her little brother¡­


    He guessed this was probably love¡­


    In love, whoever took it seriously first would end up losing¡­


    Meanwhile, he was undoubtedly the one who lost¡­


    Henry was destined to be patient with and give in to Georgie for all the mistakes he¡¯d made in his


    life.


    Seeing how obedient Henry was behaving, Georgie instantly ruffled his hair satisfactorily. ¡°Hmm,


    good boy¡­ Now, what¡¯s going to happen to you? Are you going to head out or stay here?¡±


    ¡°The wounds on my body have already been tended to. Now, let¡¯s leave. However, I¡¯d probably


    have to get some anti-inmmatory drip after I get out,¡± Henry said.


    When Georgie heard this, she instantly opened the door and walked out¡­


    ¡°Hey¡­ Georgie¡­¡± Henry called out to her once again.

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    Georgie Clementine stopped walking and turned around to look at Henry Armstrong. Her eyes


    looked like a painting. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked.


    Henry smiled. ¡°Nothing. I just called you for fun¡­ I wanted to see you one more time,¡± he said.


    Georgie ignored him. She rolled her eyes at him before closing the door and looking at the group of


    people outside the emergency unit.


    Right then, Stanley Batton, X Quest, Dr. Durand Sonner, and the others were all sitting on the


    long bench.


    When Georgie thought about the prank Henry pulled off earlier, she felt embarrassed for him.


    Hence, she immediately looked apologetically at everyone. ¡°About that¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry. Earlier,


    Henry was¡­¡±


    X stood up with a smile and walked up to Georgie. Before Georgie could finish her sentence,


    X chuckled and spoke. ¡°We all know. Dr. Sonner had already exined everything to us. We


    understand¡­ There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for making you guys worried. Henry really went too far,¡± Georgie said with a helpless frown


    on her face.


    However, X shook her head nonchntly. ¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal¡­¡±


    Sebastian Brenand looked at Georgie with interest. ¡°How did it go? Did you agree to be with my


    buddy?¡± he asked.


    Georgie¡¯s heart clenched, and she nodded carefully¡­


    Suddenly, X, Gary Lakes, Sebastian, and Rachel Wood were all smiling.


    Meanwhile, although Stanley had a calm expression on his face, there was a glimmer in his eyes.


    Henry¡¯s n sessfully surprised X¡­


    X clutched Georige¡¯s hand tightly with a smile on her face. ¡°My best wishes to you, Georgie. I


    hope the two of you can be together happily ever after.¡±


    Georgie subconsciously began to smile. ¡°Hmm, thank you, X.¡±


    X chuckled again¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Someone really didn¡¯t have it easy. After persisting for so long, he finally managed to get the


    woman of his dreams.¡±


    Gary, who had been silent all along, finally and casually said, ¡°Indeed. He¡¯s probably insanely


    happy, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Durand chuckled. After that, he went into the emergency unit to personally wheel Henry out.


    Although Henry¡¯s face seemed pale, he was smiling gleefully, and he seemed very energetic.


    When Sebastian and Gary saw this, they instantly looked at each other and smiled.


    After that, the two of them took the lead to walk up to Henry¡¯s bed¡­


    ¡°Say¡­ You are something¡­ Do you know that you nearly gave us a heart attack?¡± Sebastian


    asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡­ You¡¯ll need topensate us for the emotional damages, okay?¡± Gary said.


    Right then, Henry was still feeling joyous. Hence, he immediately snapped his fingers when he


    heard what they said. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem at all. Once I get out of the hospital, I¡¯ll treat you


    both to meals for half a month. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Sebastian nodded decisively. ¡°You have said it yourself. I¡¯ve made a note of it. If you change your


    mind, that makes you a dog.¡±


    Henry rolled his eyes. ¡°When have I ever changed my mind on something I said?¡±


    ¡°Deal¡­¡± Sebastian smiled satisfactorily.


    Henry ignored Sebastian. He reached out and naturally held Georgie¡¯s hand as he carefully rubbed


    it. ¡°Honey¡­ You must be exhausted, right?¡±


    Although many people were there, Henry still disyed his affection for Georgie without care.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Georgie¡¯s heart instantly clenched. She quickly pulled away embarrassedly. ¡°Grow up¡­ Aren¡¯t you


    afraid that other people willugh at you?¡± she said sternly.


    Henry chuckled. ¡°Who wouldugh at me? Everyone¡¯s part of the gang here¡­¡±


    With that, Henry reached out to touch Georgie¡¯s hand again. However, Georgie indeed didn¡¯t give


    him another opportunity to do so.


    Just as his hand was about to touch Georgie, she decisively took a step back. She then directly


    pped Henry on the back.

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    Everyone around felt it was cute of the couple to be arguing.


    Meanwhile, although Georgie Clementine kept a serious expression on her face, she also found it


    very sweet on the inside.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s get back to the ward for the drip first¡­¡± Durand Sonner chuckled and said. After


    that, he quickly wheeled Henry into the ward.


    Stanley Batton and the other men naturally stepped forward to help push the operating table.


    Soon, Henry was brought into a VIP ward.


    The interior of the ward was like a luxurious bedroom. The space was huge¡­ It even had an en


    suite bathroom.


    The walls had light pink floral wallpaper, while the floor was of timber flooring. Everything was


    designed like a bedroom in one¡¯s house¡­


    After Henryy down on the bed, Durand quickly attached the anti-inmmatory drip onto him.


    After that, Durand mentioned a few things Henry needed to be aware of. He then directly left the


    ward.


    Meanwhile, X Quest, Stanley Batton, Sebastian Brenand, Gary Lakes, Georgie, and Rachel


    Wood surrounded Henry¡¯s bed in a neat circle¡­


    While Henry looked at everyone¡¯s faces, his heart filled with warmth. ¡°Thanks foring to see me


    today¡­ Sorry about worrying you guys earlier¡­¡±


    At this moment, Henry had a serious expression on his face.


    However, Xughed nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°Take good care. We¡¯lle and visit you again some other day¡­¡± Stanley said.


    Henry nodded.


    After that, Stanley wrapped his arm around X¡¯s shoulders and walked out of the door without


    saying anything else.


    Seeing the situation, Rachel immediately looked at Henry consciously. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll take our


    leave too¡­¡± Rachel said.


    However, Sebastian didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to leave. He looked at Rachel. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?


    Stay and sit for a while¡­ I want to talk with Henry for a little bit¡­¡± Sebastian said.


    However, Rachel couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at him. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Does he need your


    companion?¡±


    Only then did Sebastian realize what she was trying to imply. Afterughing awkwardly, he left the


    ward with Rachel.


    After closing the door, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him again. ¡°I¡¯m amazed. Why


    couldn¡¯t you read the room? Don¡¯t you know that they have just officiated their rtionship? They


    need time to be alone with each other.¡±


    Sebastianughed affectionately. ¡°Alright, honey. I was wrong¡­ I¡¯ll pay attention next time,¡± he said


    good-naturedly.


    Once everyone had left, the ward became quiet again.


    Henry fixed his gaze upon Georgie¡¯s face once again.


    The moment they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, an endless sense of romance filled the air¡­


    Henry lifted his hand that didn¡¯t have any needle attached to it. ¡°Honey¡­ Come here¡­¡± He said


    with a gentle expression on his face.


    With that, he naturally pulled Georgie to his bed.


    Georgie sat down obediently.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Henry¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Nothing. I just want to get a closer look at you¡­¡±


    Until now, Henry still felt as if he was in a dream¡­


    How did he manage to win Georgie over?


    It was rather unbelievable.


    To Henry, he felt excitement toward Georgie at first. After that, he felt possessive about her. Later, it


    became true love¡­


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Henry wanted to say something but stopped himself short.

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    Henry Armstrong¡¯s gaze was deeply fixed upon Georgie Clementine¡¯s face.


    Henry¡¯s stare felt like a hot iron te that could melt her any minute now.


    Soon, Georgie¡¯s face turned extremely red. Even her ear became red.


    Hmm¡­ Did this person like to stare at his lover?


    Georgie coughed awkwardly. She tried to retain herposure while she looked at him. ¡°What is


    it?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Henry chuckled again. ¡°I just wanted to say thank you¡­ Thank you for being willing to adopt a stray


    like me. You¡¯ve given me a sense of belonging,¡± he said.


    Georgie didn¡¯t say anything. She subconsciously began to smile satisfactorily.


    ¡°Go and check out some vis in the city center during this period¡­ If there¡¯s any vi you like, you


    can purchase it right away.¡± With that, Henry took out a golden card from his pocket and handed it


    over to Georgie.


    ¡°There¡¯s enough money in this card for you to buy a house of any size in any part of Antis.


    ¡°You can also check out cars. I see that you are quite into cars, and you¡¯re always changing cars¡­


    Go and get a better one this time. You can pick any car that you like¡­ ¡± Henry added.


    When Georgie heard this, she somehow felt as if she had be Henry¡¯s sugar baby.


    Although this was a considerable sum of money, Georgie didn¡¯t feel tempted at all. That was


    because she could afford these things with her capabilities.


    Compared to getting free stuff from other people, she much preferred earning things herself.


    Georgie immediately shoved the card back into Henry¡¯s pocket. ¡°Henry Armstrong¡­ I¡¯m seriously


    telling you that we¡¯re in a rtionship. I don¡¯t need you to look after me financially like a sugar


    daddy would¡­¡± Georgie said sternly.


    Henry hadpletely expected her to say this.


    However, he took the card out of his pocket and ced it in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not your sugar daddy. I


    just want to give you something. You¡¯re with me now. I can¡¯t possibly not give you anything, right?¡±


    However, Georgie immediately put the card back in his pocket. ¡°Sorry, but you really can in this


    case. I just want to be in a rtionship with you. I don¡¯t want money to be involved.¡±


    Henry frowned a little. ¡°Do you know romance that doesn¡¯t involve money is considered as?¡± he


    asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s called prostitution without a fee¡­ Only jerks do that kind of stuff. I, Henry Armstrong, could


    never do it¡­¡± Henry said.


    Georgie was suddenly a little speechless.


    What the hell was he saying?


    ¡°Real men ought to do whatever possible to make their women happy in a rtionship. When a


    man loves a woman, he would naturally give money to his woman so that she can spend it¡­¡± Henry


    added.


    Georgie held her forehead helplessly. ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t have to give me vis or luxury cars¡­


    Normal couples don¡¯t do this¡­ At most, men would pay on dates and give their girlfriends some


    cash as a gift during the New Year¡¯s celebration¡­¡± She said.


    Georgie had never met anyone who was this straightforward¡­


    Henryughed bitterly. ¡°Georgie, are you dumb? Am I a normal person? I¡¯m Henry Armstrong¡­ My


    surname is Armstrong.¡±


    ¡°So what? In any case, I only want our rtionship to involve feelings and not money¡­ I don¡¯t need


    money,¡± Georgie said.


    Henry was speechless.


    Seeing how determined Georgie was, Henry didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he nodded


    helplessly.


    Since she didn¡¯t want his money, he would have to think of other ways.


    However, Henry was quite touched by Georgie¡¯s attitude.


    After all these years, this was the first time he met a woman who didn¡¯t choose to be with him


    because of his money.


    Nobody ever rejected the stuff he offered.


    Moreover, nobody ever told him that they only wanted an exchange of emotions but not money in a


    rtionship.


    Georgie was the only person like this.

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    Georgie Clementine was indeed very special. It made it impossible for Henry Armstrong not to love


    her¡­


    In the past, Henry had always thought that a pure kind of love didn¡¯t exist in this world. Only after


    seeing Stanley Batton with X Quest, Sebastian Brenand with Rachel wood, and finally Georgie¡­


    He finally believed in love.


    While Henry looked at Georgie, he silently swore in his heart that he would be good to this woman


    who offered him pure love for the rest of his life.


    If she asked him to head east, he wouldn¡¯t head west.


    If she asked him to go uphill, he wouldn¡¯t go down into the river.


    ¡°Such an idiot!¡± Henry uttered. However, his gaze was very affectionate.


    Georgie rolled her eyes at him. After that, she very quickly became gentle. ¡°How do you feel? Is


    your body still aching terribly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I need painkillers¡­¡± Henry said.


    With that, he tugged at Georgie¡¯s cor and pulled her over to him.


    After that, he wrapped an arm around her neck and kissed her. ¡°This will be able to stop the pain¡­


    Honey.¡±


    Their lips and teeth became entangled in a whirlwind of love.


    At this moment, Georgie¡¯s heart waspletely beating out of control¡­


    She suddenly didn¡¯t know how to react. She could only clumsily keep up with Henry¡¯s tempo.


    After a long while, Henry finally let go of her reluctantly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been in a rtionship before


    me?¡± he asked while panting.


    Georgie coughed awkwardly. ¡°How¡­ How did you know?¡±


    Henry chuckled. ¡°Your kissing technique is terrible¡­ Like aplete newbie.¡±


    Georgie felt both angry and awkward when she heard this. She immediately pushed Henry away.


    ¡°Henry, shut up! Are you dissing me?¡±


    However, Henry pulled her close to him and kissed her as he spoke. ¡°How would I dare to diss you?


    I love you too much. Don¡¯t you agree, honey? Hmm?¡±


    After that, his words were all drowned by the kiss.


    Georgie¡¯s mind turnedpletely nk.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After a long while, Henry really couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Hence, he let go of Georgie as he caught his breath. He looked at her in a way that conveyed how


    much he still wanted her. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to move now¡­ I¡¯ll let you go for now¡­ Once I


    get discharged, we¡¯ll continue kissing¡­¡±


    Henry¡¯s words made Georgie¡¯s blood boil once again¡­


    Georgie was speechless.


    Henry chuckled as he looked at her with eyes filled with affection.


    The woman before him was so pure that he felt surprised and joyful¡­


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll lead you¡­¡± Henry said.


    Georgie started to blush again, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she only rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡®My girl is truly adorable.¡¯ Henry couldn¡¯t help but think when he saw Georgie behaving like this.


    Perhaps, he loved her too much. That was why he liked Georgie in every way.


    ***


    In the evening, X and Stanley both left their office very early.


    That was because Sharon Lindt had asked the two of them to have dinner at her ce.


    Hence, Stanley drove X over in his ck Bentley Arnage.


    When the two of them walked through the doors, they were immediately shocked by the setup in the


    living room¡­

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    There were all sorts of snacks on the coffee table in the living room.


    A huge set of sofas was filled to the brim with various boxes from major international brands.


    X Quest was shocked. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on here? Did Mom purchase the entire mall and


    bring it home?¡±


    Stanley Batton seemed slightly surprised. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he said.


    In the kitchen, Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton were both upied¡­


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When they heard X and Stanley¡¯s voices, they immediately stopped what they were doing and


    walked up to X and Stanley, smiling.


    Sharon affectionately held X¡¯s arm. ¡°X¡­ Do you like those snacks?¡± she asked with a smile.


    With that, Sharon jutted her defined chin at the sofa area.


    X couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°Did you prepare all these for me?¡±


    Sharon chuckled. ¡°Yeah. I saw on TikTok today that a girl¡¯s boyfriend bought her arge box of


    lipsticks. She was delighted¡­


    ¡°After that,izens on the inte all said in thement section that girls like that kind of stuff¡­


    That¡¯s why I also prepared these for you.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just buy a single box of lipsticks. Hence, I bought other stuff too¡­ Apart from lipsticks,


    there are also perfume, makeup, and other stuff¡­


    ¡°On top of that, I also bought you some snacks that most girls like¡­¡± Sharon said.


    As soon as Sharon finished speaking, X felt a warmth in her heart.


    It felt as if a pair of warm hands had touched the deepest part of her heart.


    ¡°I realized that you know her even better than I do¡­¡± Stanley smiled gently as he wrapped his arm


    around X¡¯s waist. He looked deeply at X¡¯s face as he spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to learn from me. When you¡¯re free, check out Tiktok and Weibo to get to


    know about the things that girls like these days,¡± Sharon said with a chuckle.


    ¡°X, I personally bought all this stuff¡­ What do you think? Do you like them?¡± Sharon had a


    curious look in her eyes.


    ¡°I do.¡± X nodded enthusiastically.


    X was personally fond of collecting lipsticks, makeup, perfume, and the likes.


    More importantly, her mother-inw had personally selected all these things for her. It was all in


    Sharon¡¯s goodwill. How could X not like them?


    X knew that she wasn¡¯t only Stanley¡¯s sweetheart. In fact, she was the most adored sweetheart


    in the entire Batton family.


    When Sharon heard this, her smile gradually widened. She was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t


    know what brands you usually use. That¡¯s why I bought a bit of everything.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, Mom, thank you,¡± X said.


    Sharon chuckled again. ¡°Why are you thanking me? I¡¯m supposed to do all this for you because I


    think of you as my biological daughter,¡± she said.


    The three words, ¡®my biological daughter¡¯, made X feel a sense of warmth spread in the heart


    once again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ Check out your gifts¡­¡± Sharon said before holding X¡¯s hand and bringing her over to


    the coffee table.


    Upon taking a closer look, X felt even more shocked¡­


    All sorts of imported snacks and boxes of skincare products from international brands glowed


    elegantly under the light.


    At this moment, X felt extremely excited.


    She really liked these gifts from Sharon!


    ¡°Look at these brands. Do you like them?¡± Sharon asked again.


    X nodded. ¡°But¡­ There¡¯s so much. I can¡¯t possibly use all of these. Mom, you should keep some


    for yourself.¡±


    Stanley walked over to X and pulled her into his arms again. ¡°These are gifts for you. Keep


    them¡­ She has no reason to take the gifts back after giving them away.¡±

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    Sharon Lindt nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Wilson Batton, who hadn¡¯t said a thing all this while, also walked over to X Quest and looked at


    her affectionately. ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s been given to you is yours¡­ Whatever she wants, I¡¯ll buy her new


    ones¡­ If you can¡¯t use it all, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ Keeping them on disy at home is fine too,¡± he


    said.


    It was impossible to turn down Sharon and Wilson when they were so generous. X finally


    nodded.


    Right then, the door opened¡­


    Josh Batton slowly walked into the living room¡­


    At this moment, Josh was wearing a light-blue, short-sleeved jacket with a white T-shirt on the


    inside. He was also wearing a pair of light-blue jeans.


    His short, dense hair was parted in a ratio of three to seven, and his bangs were blown into a heart


    shape on his forehead.


    A ck mask covered most of his face. However, even so, it still couldn¡¯t conceal his handsome


    and refreshing look.


    At one nce, he looked as gentle as a boy-next-door.


    ¡°X, Stanley, hello¡­¡± Josh said softly.


    ¡°Hello,¡± X said.


    When Josh saw all the stuff on the coffee table and sofa, he immediately looked at Sharon. ¡°Did you


    purchase the entire mall?¡±


    With that, Josh walked over to a single sofa that was stacked with boxes. He carefully examined the


    pile of boxes. ¡°Why are these all for women? Isn¡¯t there any stuff for men? Didn¡¯t you buy anything


    for Dad?¡±


    ¡°These are all for our daughter-inw. If you guys want to buy stuff¡­ Go and buy it on your own,¡±


    Sharon said.


    Josh shook his head helplessly¡­


    ¡°Alright. Go and wash your hands. Get ready to eat. Your father and I will bring the dishes out¡­¡±


    Sharon added.


    ¡°What about Grandpa? Let¡¯s wait for Grandpa¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to wait for him. He¡¯s gone out to y with his friend. He won¡¯t be making it home


    tonight¡­ It¡¯s a very important friend. He couldn¡¯t not go,¡± Sharon said.


    Josh slowly took off his mask and smiled at X and Stanley. After that, he walked over to Sharon


    and Wilson. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Josh¡¯s smile was like a gentle gust of cool air in the middle of a hot summer. It made one feel very


    at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help out too,¡± X said.


    ¡°X, go and sit down¡­ If Stan and Josh would like to help out, they can do so at any time¡­


    There¡¯s no reason for our daughter-inw to work in this family¡­¡± After saying that, Sharon quickly


    entered the kitchen.


    Stanley and Josh went to wash their hands before entering the kitchen too.


    Meanwhile, X helplessly entered the dining room and sat at her usual spot.


    The table and chairs in the dining room had all been reced with new ones. While the table was


    reced with arge, round marble table, the chairs were still baroque-style chairs. However, the


    color of the chairs was now ocean blue.


    Thebination of white and ocean blue was very refreshing to look at.


    Soon, all the family members of the Batton family brought sets of delicious food onto the table.


    There were steamed king crabs, cheese-baked lobsters, fried chicken wings, braised sea


    cucumbers, bird¡¯s nest with rock sugar, boiled beef, grilled matsutake, and herbal chicken soup.


    The eight dishes were all exquisitely presented professionally. They looked, smelled, and tasted


    wholesome.


    X immediately started to feel hungry.


    Soon, everyone in the Batton family sat down at the table¡­


    Sharon picked up a king crab¡¯s leg as soon as they sat down and cut it open with an intricate pair of


    golden scissors. After that, she carefully removed the shell and ced it in front of X. She looked


    at X affectionately. ¡°X, don¡¯t you like eating this? Have some more. This is very nutritious. It¡¯s


    good for your body¡­¡± Sharon said.

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    X Quest smiled gently before picking up the crab¡¯s leg and ate while she said, ¡°Thank you,


    Mom¡­¡±


    Josh Batton looked at X and smiled. After that, he reached out to grab a piece of king crab with


    his dining utensils¡­


    When Sharon Lindt saw this, she instantly grabbed a piece of pork rib for him. ¡°Don¡¯t have too much


    king crab. I specially made this for your sister-inw¡­ You should eat more pork ribs. It¡¯s also good


    for your health¡­¡±


    With that, Sharon ced a few more pork ribs on Josh¡¯s te.


    Joshughed bitterly. ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­ Are Stanley and I your biological sons?¡± Josh asked as he ate the pork ribs.


    Whenever Josh was with X, he felt that X was the biological child while he and Stanley were


    adopted.


    Sharon rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Xughed awkwardly. ¡°Josh, you should eat some if you want¡­ I can¡¯t finish all that¡­¡±


    With that, X looked at Sharon. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly eat three king crabs on my own. Mom, don¡¯t be


    like this.¡±


    Sharon nodded. ¡°Alright then¡­¡±


    After that, Sharon grabbed a crab¡¯s leg and ced it in front of Josh. ¡°Peel it yourself¡­¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    Indeed, he was adopted.


    The difference in treatment was huge¡­


    However, Josh felt happy to see X being adored by his family.


    Since he loved her deeply, he wanted her to live well.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t be together, he was content with seeing her live happily like this.


    X carefully handed over the scissors nearby to Josh. ¡°Use this,¡± she said.


    Josh took the scissors. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± He said softly.


    After that, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Sullivan family¡¯s house, Mary Sullivan slowly opened her eyes on the bed in her


    pink, princess-themed bedroom.


    Before going to bedst night, she felt terrible. She had a mild cold, but she ignored it.


    When she woke up in the early hours of the morning, her cold worsened significantly. Apart from


    feeling dizzy, she also had a fever.


    After taking the medicine prescribed by their family doctor, she felt dizzy the entire time, and she


    was asleep until now.


    When she opened her eyes, her headache was still terrible.


    Her vision also felt a little blurry¡­ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    With much difficulty, she sat herself up in bed. After that, she picked up her phone and took a look


    at Weibo¡­


    In the blurry state, Mary remembered that she had hired a hacker to expose the fact that Stanley


    had transferred the entirepany to X¡¯s name¡­


    She wanted to see how things were brewing in thements¡­


    When Mary thought about these things, she instantly felt a lot more rxed.


    Slowly, she moved to the head of the bed. She picked up a pillow weakly and propped it up behind


    her back. After that, she quickly opened the list of hot topics.


    Mary was guessing that X¡¯s matter must have been on the first few hot topics on the list.


    Dragon Group was a top-notchpany in the country¡­


    Such a huge matter would surely remain popr for a very long time.


    Meanwhile, X¡¯s mother-inw certainly would¡¯ve also seen this¡­


    By now, her mother-inw must be furious at home.


    Perhaps, X was now apologizing to her inws with offerings of gifts.


    The more Mary thought about this, the more excited she became.


    Soon, the list of hot topics was opened¡ª


    However, the content that came into sight thoroughly surprised her!


    Hot topic number one, ¡®#X Quest¡¯s mother-inw openly backs her up# Explosive¡¯.

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    Hot topic number two, ¡®#Dragon Group belongs to X Quest now# Explosive¡¯.


    Every word in the number one hot topic was like a needle jabbing at Mary Sullivan¡¯s pupils.


    Suddenly, Mary felt that she was goingpletely mad¡­


    A sentence like that made her feel as shocked as if she had personally witnessed Mars colliding


    against Earth!


    At that moment, all her hopes vanished into oblivion¡­


    She was utterly dumbfounded¡­


    How could this happen?


    Why was X Quest¡¯s mother-inw so good to her?


    This wasn¡¯t normal, was it?


    There must have been¡­ A mistake in the title of the hot topic!


    After consoling herself, Mary quickly opened the list of hot topics.


    The following content once again gave her a huge shock!


    What came into sight was a screenshot of something Sharon had mentioned using Dragon Group¡¯s


    official ount. ¡°I, X Quest¡¯s mother-inw, don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with what my son


    did. My husband thinks the same way.¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    ¡®Was there actually nothing wrong with the hot topic¡¯s title?!¡¯


    X¡¯s mother-inw was really¡­ Supporting X?


    Was this old hag mad? Couldn¡¯t she see that his son had already been led astray?


    Not only was Sharon not stopping it from happening, but she was even supporting it.


    This was honestly the biggest joke Mary had seen this year¡­


    Amidst the rage, there was no way Mary could vent!


    Hence, she quickly registered another ount. She then directly tapped on the number one hot


    topic before starting toment to vent her rage.


    ¡°X¡¯s mother-inw is brain-dead, isn¡¯t she? Her son has done something like this. Isn¡¯t he being


    led astray? How could she still support it?¡±


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know how this person thinks. Is she mad?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this old hag jealous of X Quest?¡±


    Ovee with rage, Mary started posting onement after another¡­


    She didn¡¯t seem to want to stop at all.


    Today, she felt really embarrassed again¡­


    All her ns had failed because of X¡¯s mother-inw¡¯s reaction!


    ***


    Meanwhile, Sharon Lindt, who was eating, soon saw Mary¡¯s meanments using her second


    ount.


    Suchments that stood out from those that exhibited envy, jealousy, hatred and those that


    congratted X Quest appeared unusually annoying.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sharon immediately put down her dining utensils and frowned a little.


    After that, she directly shared thement ¡®Isn¡¯t this old hag jealous of X Quest?¡¯ using Dragon


    Group¡¯s ount. Moreover, she added another sentence as a caption. ¡°Why should I be jealous of


    my daughter-inw? Shouldn¡¯t my son be good to my daughter-inw? In such times, men who


    aren¡¯t good to their wives will all end up dead¡­¡±


    After sending this sentence, Sharon felt much less angry.


    She didn¡¯t bring this matter up with the group of people at the dining table. Instead, she silently read


    through all of it.


    Meanwhile, Mary soon received the reply from Dragon Group¡¯s official ount.


    The moment Mary saw this reply, she felt unbearably furious once again!


    However, apart from feeling helplessly angry, there was nothing she could do about it now.


    Mary¡¯s gaze unintentionally returned to the list of hot topics¡­


    The new topic that appeared on the list made her feel even more furious.


    A new topic had appeared out of nowhere on the third spot in the list of hot topics. ¡®#Men who aren¡¯t


    good to their wives will end up dead#¡¯.


    With her trembling hand, Mary gently tapped on the topic.


    What came into view was a marketing ount¡¯s screenshot of the contents published by Dragon


    Group¡¯s official ount in response to Mary¡¯sment.

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    Theizens all appeared excited in thement section.


    ¡°Ahh! What kind of divine mother-inw is this? Men who aren¡¯t good to their wives will all end up


    dead. Hahahaha.¡±


    ¡°If my mother-inw ever says something like this, I¡¯ll give her anything she wants!¡±


    ¡°@Stanley Batton, if you aren¡¯t good to your wife, you¡¯ll end up dead. Got it?¡±


    ¡°I honestly feel that your position in the family is at risk, @Stanley Batton. It feels like you¡¯re the


    adopted child while X is the biological child. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Is X Quest a live lucky charm? Is there another woman luckier than her?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I started off thinking her mother-inw would be furious. After all, Stanley Batton did


    something outrageous. In the end, hehehe¡­ I¡¯ve been embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°The person who said this must be envious, jealous, and hateful, right? Tsk, tsk¡­ Who are you to


    point fingers at other people about their family matters?¡±


    ¡°The person who said this must be an ugly, old witch. Moreover, she¡¯s the kind of person who can


    never get love!¡±


    Mary Sullivan felt significantly impacted by every word and sentence that came into view.


    She was already suffering immensely. Now, she felt utterly defeated¡­


    Especially when she read those criticisms of her on Weibo, she felt angry for no reason.


    ¡°What? An ugly, old witch? You¡¯re ugly. Your entire family is ugly!


    ¡°Are all theseizens idiots?¡± Mary couldn¡¯t resist yelling out loud through gritted teeth.


    After that, she furiously tossed her phone onto the bed before covering herself under the duvet.


    The more she thought about this, the angrier she felt. How could all this happen?


    ¡®How could X Quest, this b*tch, be leftpletely unharmed this time?¡¯ She thought.


    ***


    On the other side, Sharon Lindt also sawizens¡¯ criticisms regarding Mary Sullivan¡¯s second


    ount.


    Sharon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little.


    When everyone heard this, they all turned to look at Sharon¡¯s face.


    Everyone had a curious look in their eyes¡­


    ¡°Mom, what are youughing at? Did something joyous happen?¡± X asked with a smile.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Earlier, somebody kept criticizing me on Weibo because I protected you in the


    morning¡­ Before I could even respond, people on the inte were already yelling at her.


    Hahaha¡­


    ¡°Somebody said this person is an old witch. Hahaha¡­¡± Sharon became even more enthralled the


    more she talked about this!


    X couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard this. ¡°Netizens really are good with their words these


    days¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? They should say more if they¡¯re so good at speaking¡­¡± Sharon said.


    Josh Batton frowned slightly. ¡°Did someone talk about you for how you protected X in the


    morning?¡± he asked.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sharon rolled her eyes unhappily. ¡°Right? Do you think these keyboard warriors have nothing to


    do?¡±


    Josh shook his head helplessly. ¡°They¡¯re not free. Usually, the jealous and hatefulments you


    read on the intee from people who are extremely unhappy about their own lives¡­


    ¡°These people can¡¯t derive satisfaction in reality. That¡¯s why they try to get attention by yelling at


    other people online,¡± Josh added.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I believe that the person who yelled at me must be like that too¡­ What on earth?¡±


    Sharon rolled her eyes again.


    Knowing that Sharon was upset, X gently patted the back of her hand carefully. ¡°Alright, Mom,


    don¡¯t be upset¡­¡±


    Sharon nodded a little¡­


    After dinner, Stanley Batton, X, and Josh stayed a little longer to chat with Sharon and Wilson


    Batton for a while.

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    After that, X Quest and Stanley Batton returned to their house together.


    After arriving home, X felt exhausted.


    She changed into her slippers before holding Stanley¡¯s hand and walking over to the sofa to sit


    down.


    Due to Sharon Lindt and the others¡¯ hospitality, X had eaten way too much during dinner.


    Now, she was feeling bloated.


    Naturally, she leaned against Stanley¡¯s shoulder as she rubbed her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m about to


    explode¡­¡±


    Stanley chuckled. ¡°Exactly, right? My parents were just worried that you didn¡¯t have enough to eat.¡±


    X nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s true¡­ I really love Dad and Mom so much¡­¡±


    These were sincere words from X¡¯s heart.


    She really did love everyone in the Batton family a great deal.


    Stanley casually extended his hand and pulled X into his arms. ¡°Yeah¡­ I know.¡±


    Right then, twelve bodyguards dressed in ck carried several boxes and entered the house¡­


    As the things were all very expensive, each of them was very careful. They even had an intensely


    nervous look on their faces.


    Those were all gifts from Sharon Lindt to X.


    When X saw this, she immediately looked at them. ¡°Bring these upstairs to my closet¡­¡±


    After receiving the order, the bodyguards quickly carried the stuff upstairs.


    Since there were many things, they had to make several trips to move everything upstairs


    completely.


    X let out a long, helpless sigh after seeing all the work they had to go through. After that, she


    leaned against Stanley¡¯s chest. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to repay your mother¡¯s kindness¡­


    Honey¡­¡±


    X wanted to speak, but she stopped herself short.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes were filled with affection.


    With that, he gently ruffled X¡¯s hair with his hand¡­


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a child¡­ I want to repay your parents for their kindness¡­¡± X added.


    ¡°We¡¯ve decided that the child will take after your surname. They¡¯ve said that the best way to repay


    them is for us to stay together harmoniously¡­¡± Stanley said softly.


    With that, he extended his hand once again and pulled X into his arms¡­


    However, X chuckled. ¡°No¡­ I want the child to take after your surname. I want to keep your


    family¡¯s namesake¡­ This is my way of repaying them¡­


    ¡°Not only that, but I will also be very good to your parents in the future¡­¡± X added.


    ¡°We can have two children in the future. One will take after your surname, and the other will take


    after mine¡­ What do you think?¡± X asked.


    X thought that, as Stanley¡¯s wife and the mistress of the Batton family, it was her responsibility to


    keep the Batton family¡¯s namesake alive¡­


    Stanley shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll only have one¡­¡±


    When X heard this, she instantly pushed Stanley away with a confused look in her eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    she asked.


    Stanley smiled again. ¡°Giving birth is very painful. For the two of us, having one child is enough¡­


    As for whose surname the child takes after, I¡¯ve already said it. Our family doesn¡¯t care at all.¡±


    X felt touched by his words once again.


    There weren¡¯t many men in the world who were this considerate¡­


    Suddenly, X¡¯s eyes filled with tears uncontrobly once more.


    ¡°Silly girl. What¡¯s the matter? You look like you¡¯re about to cry,¡± Stanley asked as he looked deeply


    at her and held her face.


    After saying that, he naturally kissed her softly on the lips.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    X Quest¡¯s eyes filled with warm tears. ¡°Hmm¡­ I was just feeling touched. Stanley Batton, you¡¯re


    a very, very, very good person, and I really, really, really love you.¡±


    X¡¯s love for Stanley Batton was etched deep in her bones.


    If Stanley had any needs, she would be willing to do anything for him.


    Stanley smiled a little. ¡°Hmm, X Quest, you¡¯re also a very, very, very good person, and I really,


    really, really love you¡­¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re much more considerate than I am¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I love you. Naturally, I have to be more considerate for your sake¡­ To be honest, if you don¡¯t want


    to have a child, I¡¯m fine with it too,¡± Stanley said before pulling him into his arms once again.


    X felt deeply touched again. ¡°That won¡¯t do¡­ You and I must have a child who belongs to us.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to have a kid so soon. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem, would it?¡± X asked after that.


    Stanley smiled again. ¡°Hmm, we can have one whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait until I¡¯m thirty. I want to focus on my career while I¡¯m still young,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say¡­¡± Stanley said.


    His words were like a spring breeze against her chest.


    Suddenly, her entire chest felt warm.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­ Honey¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I want to soak my feet¡­¡± She added.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the water ready for you to soak your feet in.¡± While speaking, Stanley stood up and entered


    the bathroom.


    Approximately ten minutester, Stanley ced arge tub of water in front of X to soak her feet


    in.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The water contained dissolved powder of traditional medicine that was used to prevent one from


    catching a cold.


    A thick scent of traditional medicine repeatedly wafted into her nostrils through the mist¡­


    X found it very fragrant.


    In the past, she despised the smell of traditional medicine.


    However, ever since she went to Country Y and started learning medicine from her master, she


    gradually grew to like this smell.


    Stanley carefully submerged her delicate legs into the water. After that, he kneeled halfway next to


    her legs and massaged them for her. ¡°What do you think? Does it feel good?¡±


    Stanley¡¯s every touch coincidentally hit all her feet¡¯ pressure points.


    Suddenly, all the exhaustion in X¡¯s body vanished.


    X instantlyfortably closed her eyes. Naturally, she leaned into the soft sofa. ¡°Yeah. It feels


    great¡­¡±


    ¡°Stanley¡­ You really know how to do everything,¡± Xplimented.


    ¡°Call me ¡®honey¡¯¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Honey,¡± X said.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Stanley¡¯s phone started ringing next to X¡¯s hand.


    A voice call from a contact named ¡®Amy¡¯ was disyed on the phone screen.


    When X saw this, she instantly handed the phone over to Stanley. ¡°Somebody¡¯s looking for


    you¡­¡±


    Stanley took a nce at it. ¡°Put it on loudspeaker mode. This is a high-level executive from our


    subsidiary in Country G¡­¡± Stanley said after that.


    X immediately tapped the button to y the voice message. She then put it on loudspeaker


    mode.


    ¡°President¡­ Didn¡¯t we say we¡¯d get on a teleconference at nine o¡¯clock? It¡¯s already ten now¡­¡± A


    woman spoke in Country Z¡¯snguage in an inarticte manner.


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hearing the reply, Stanley shifted his gaze to X¡¯s face. ¡°Is the water hot? Do you feel


    rxed after the foot massage?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± X Quest said before quickly awkwardly hanging up the phone. ¡°I haven¡¯t hung up just


    now. Your employee heard you asking a question like that. Isn¡¯t that horrible?¡±


    Stanley Batton had a nonchnt expression on his face. ¡°So what if she heard it? Can¡¯t I be nice to


    my wife?¡±


    X was speechless.


    On the other end of the call, in a vast conference room on the top floor of Dragon Group¡¯s


    subsidiarypany in Country G, everyone was shocked after Amy¡¯s call ended.


    She also put the call on loudspeaker mode¡­


    Right then, everyone was able to hear Stanley¡¯s question and X¡¯s reply.


    After everyone looked at each other for a few seconds, the entire conference room went into an


    uproar.


    ¡°What was our president doing just now? Was he giving his wife a foot massage? Was he also


    washing her legs?¡±


    ¡°That sounded like¡­ Our president¡¯s wife. She really is a lucky woman!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine such a noble person kneeling in front of a woman to wash her legs.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s not only washing her legs, is he? He¡¯s even giving her a massage¡­ A foot massage.


    Ahh¡­¡±


    Among the crowd, there were people from Country Z, Country G, and some other countries.


    Everyone began expressing their own opinion in English¡­


    The female high-level executives all expressed their utter admiration for X¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°Before our president¡¯s wife appeared, I always thought nobody could make their way into our


    president¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too¡­¡±


    ¡°The president¡¯s wife is really way too lucky!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The high-level executives started discussing again. Some of the women¡¯s eyes were filled with


    envy, jealousy, and hatred¡­


    ***


    Meanwhile, X, who knew nothing about the heated discussion in their subsidiarypany in


    Country G, continued to enjoy the foot massage Stanley was giving her. ¡°Go ahead and join the


    meeting¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll soak my feet in the water for a while. I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make sure you arefortable before getting on with work¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to¡­¡± X said.


    However, Stanley didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he continued to kneel on one knee as he massaged her


    feet¡­


    After massaging her feet for a total of fifteen minutes, Stanley finally let go of her feet. He slowly got


    up and looked at X. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯m going to participate in the meeting. You can entertain yourself


    after soaking your feet for a while, alright?¡± Stanley asked.


    Stanley sounded as affectionate as if he was talking to his child.


    X nodded.


    After that, Stanley directly walked away.


    Meanwhile, X silently closed her eyes and continued to enjoy soaking her feet in the tub of


    traditional medicine as she reminisced on the sweet feelings in her heart.


    Due to Stanley¡¯s excellent massage skills, coupled with thefortable temperature of the water,


    X wasn¡¯t feeling tired at all anymore.


    After soaking her feet in the water for a while longer, she poured the water away. She then returned


    to the bedroom, removed her makeup, and washed her face.


    Later, she put on a face mask and filled therge bathtub with warm water beforeying in it.


    Once she was done taking afortable bath and putting on her face mask, she quickly smeared a


    layer of custom-made skincare product on her face. She then directly wrapped herself in a white


    bathrobe and walked into her closet.


    A significant portion of the floor space in the closet was upied by the stuff Sharon Lindt bought¡­


    Now that she¡¯d taken a bath and soaked her feet, her body no longer felt exhausted. She didn¡¯t


    want to sleep yet.


    Hence, X sat on the ground and sorted out the boxes one at a time. She put them into a cab


    that stored skincare products, makeup, and perfume that hadn¡¯t been unboxed¡­


    After sorting everything out, she returned to the bedroom¡­


    When she walked close to the bed, her phone started ringing on the bed once again.

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    When X Quest saw that it was a call from Georgie Clementine, she immediately picked up. ¡°Hey,


    Georgie¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey. I¡¯m not calling about other stuff. I just wanted to ask you for help by providing some traditional


    medicine that could help Henry¡¯s wounds heal faster¡­¡± Georgie said.


    When X heard this, she instantly smiled warmly. ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    After saying that, X sat at the bedhead and leanedzily against the bed frame.


    X could sense how much Georgie cared about Henry Armstrong.


    Meanwhile, X could also sense the sweetness in Georgie¡¯s words whenever she talked about


    Henry.


    Now that Georgie was in a happy rtionship, X truly felt happy for her.


    ¡°Georgie¡­ Stay with Henry. He has changed,¡± X said seriously.


    ¡°Hmm, I know,¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Henry some other day. I want to tell him that someone in the background supports you.


    You¡¯re not someone he can casually bully. If he dares to mistreat you, I¡¯ll bust his nuts,¡± X added.


    ¡°Haha¡­ You won¡¯t have to do anything. I could tear him apart with one hand,¡± Georgie said with a


    smile as she stood outside on the balcony next to Henry¡¯s bed. She was looking down at the busy


    view of the city at night.


    When X heard this, her smile gradually widened.


    After chatting with Georgie for a while, X quickly hung up. After that, she found a prescription in


    her phone¡¯s notepad.


    She had written this prescription down after leaving Henry¡¯s ward.


    However, she hadn¡¯t been able to gather the ingredients due to how busy she¡¯d been.


    After making sure the prescription was urate, shezilyy down on the bed¡­


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side¡­


    After the call ended, Georgie returned to Henry¡¯s side by the bed and sat down.


    By then, Henry was leaning against the bedhead. He was holding an apple with one hand as he


    took big bites at it.


    His other hand was attached to an anti-inmmatory drip. Right then, only one-third of the drip in


    the bottle had entered his body.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Georgie asked while looking at the apple in Henry¡¯s hand.


    ¡°My darling peeled this apple for me. Of course, it must taste good¡­¡± Henry started offering


    Georgiepliments. ¡°My darling is the best. There¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do well¡­ She can even


    make an apple she peeled taste amazing¡­¡±


    When Georgie heard this, she couldn¡¯t resistughing. ¡°You idiot¡­ Doesn¡¯t the apple taste good


    because of how it is inherently tasty?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although Georgie knew that he was intentionallyplimenting her, she still felt delighted.


    Henry took another big bite at the apple before shaking his head. ¡°No¡­ The apple tastes good only


    because you were the one who peeled it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Can you stopplimenting me?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Your parents¡­ They must have found out about what happened to you, mustn¡¯t they? Why hasn¡¯t


    anyone in your family visited you?¡± Georgie asked.


    Henry let out a long, helpless sigh as he chewed. ¡°My family members are all upied outside the


    country. They can¡¯t return at such short notice. They¡¯ve already asked about how I was doing over


    WeChat,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Georgie nodded.


    ¡°Honey, I want to drink some water¡­¡± Henry said.


    Georgie noticed that the water dispenser nearby was out of water. She immediately stood up.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll look for a nurse outside to get some water,¡± Georgie said.


    After that, Georgie stood up and left.


    When she left, she didn¡¯t shut the door tightly behind her. Soon, the door opened wider.

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    As soon as Georgie Clementine left, a woman with thick makeup who looked like an inte


    celebrity walked over from the elevator on the other side.


    The woman walked quickly while speaking on the phone. ¡°Which room are you in? Is it 808?¡±


    As she spoke, her gaze kept shifting from the number te on one ward¡¯s door to another.


    When she arrived in front of Henry Armstrong¡¯s ward, she quickly looked through the gap in the


    door and saw him.


    In the next second, the woman hung up her phone and stopped walking. Her eyes, which initially


    seemed calm, now seemed to fill with excitement.


    After looking around, she carefully moved her head closer to the door and peeked inside¡­


    She saw that Henry was the only person in the room. She immediately adjusted her high ponytail as


    well as her airy bangs.


    After that, she cleared her throat and directly walked up to Henry. ¡°Mr. Armstrong, what¡­ What


    happened to you?¡± she asked, seemingly concerned.


    Henry was stunned when he saw her.


    Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t recall who she was¡­


    After approximately ten seconds, Henry finally recalled.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She seemed to be an inte celebrity he had dated in the past¡­


    He honestly forgot her name.


    As Georgie Clementine would be returning soon, he wanted to avoid a misunderstanding. He


    instantly looked at her with a stern expression on his face and waved his hand. ¡°Go, go, go¡­ Hurry


    up and leave¡­ Hurry up and leave¡­¡± He said.


    However, the female inte celebrity didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to leave.


    She


    sat down by the bed and looked at Henry. ¡°Mr. Armstrong, don¡¯t shoo me away¡­ Tell me, what


    happened to you? Also, why are you here on your own?¡±


    To a person like her, Henry was someone she worshipped like her ancestors¡­


    Regardless of whether they got married, she¡¯d still make a guaranteed profit just by being close to


    him¡­


    To be honest, after the breakup, she had always missed Henry.


    However, he didn¡¯t offer her an opportunity to meet him again.


    Now that she¡¯d bumped into him, she wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity so easily¡­


    Henry¡¯s facial expression grew colder. ¡°Hurry up and leave. We¡¯ve already broken up. Got it?¡±


    The female inte celebrity turned a deaf ear to what he said. ¡°Tell me¡­ What happened to you?


    Why are you in the hospital? Why are your nose and face all swollen up? Who bullied you?¡±


    Henry frowned unhappily. ¡°Who the f*ck would dare to bully me?¡±


    With that, Henry pressed on a button to summon the nurse. ¡°Hey¡­ A strange person barged into


    my ward. Hurry up and make her¡­¡±


    Before Henry could finish his sentence, the female inte celebrity instantly hung up the call. After


    that, she pitifully hugged him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cruel¡­ I miss you.¡±


    The thick scent of her perfume wafted into Henry¡¯s nostrils, and it made him feel extremely horrible.


    In the past, he liked inte celebrities like her. However, he had Georgie now. He was not the least


    bit interested in women like her.


    A hug like this made him feel extremely annoyed.


    Just as Henry was prepared to push her away, the ward¡¯s door was opened again¡­


    Georgie walked into the ward with a smile and a ss of water in her hand.


    When Georgie saw this scene, the smile on her face instantly disappeared. In its ce was an icy


    expression.


    Seeing this, Henry quickly pushed the female inte celebrity away. He carefully looked at Georgie


    and started to exin. ¡°Honey¡­ It¡¯s not what you think¡­ It¡¯s her¡­ She pounced on me,¡± he said.


    When the female inte celebrity heard Henry calling someone his wife, she immediately shifted


    her gaze to Georgie¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    In the next second, the female inte celebrity instantly stood up and looked at Georgie


    Clementine nervously. ¡°About that, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. I didn¡¯t know Mr. Armstrong had a


    girlfriend already.¡±


    Although she was apologizing on the surface, she didn¡¯t think much of this person in front of her.


    That was because she always knew that Henry Armstrong was never serious for long with any


    woman.


    Regardless of how much Henry appreciated someone, his feelings would change once he got his


    way.


    Georgie snorted coldly and slowly walked over to the female inte celebrity. She crossed her


    arms naturally in front of her chest and gave the woman, whose face was filled with Botox, the side-


    eye nce. ¡°Now that you know, you can leave¡­¡±


    The female inte celebrity was extremely unhappy about Georgie¡¯s attitude.


    However, because Henry was here, she could only nod obediently.


    ¡°Young girl, he already has a partner. Don¡¯t ever forget that from now on¡­


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll forgive you on the basis that you didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°But if I see you seducing my man again next time, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you¡­¡±


    Georgie kept a cold facial expression on her face as she dered dominantly.


    At this moment, Georgie¡¯s imposing manner waspletely activated. Her entire body was


    emanating an aura of a strong woman.


    Georgie was a few inches taller than the female inte celebrity, and her aura was also a few


    times stronger than her.


    At one nce, the female inte celebrity looked like a little girl in front of Georgie.


    Seeing Georgie like this made Henry feel moved again¡­


    His girlfriend was way too domineering. These female celebrities were like wild chickens in


    comparison to a phoenix like her.


    With Georgie¡¯s imposing manner in full force, the female inte celebrity nodded again before she


    started to head outside.


    While she walked, she murmured to herself on the inside. ¡®What¡¯s the big deal? Isn¡¯t she going to


    get dumped sooner orter anyway?¡¯


    After watching the female inte celebrity leaving, Georgie shifted her cold gaze to Henry¡¯s face


    again. ¡°Sort out your messed up rtionships with other women. I don¡¯t want to see something like


    this happening again¡­ Got it?¡± Georgie warned sternly.


    When the female inte celebrity heard Georgie¡¯s tone of voice just as she arrived by the door,


    she subconsciously stopped walking. After that, she hid behind the door frame and curiously looked


    inside¡­


    Georgie dared to speak to Henry like this. Was she tired of living?


    Now, she wanted to wait and watch how Georgie would be cruelly dumped by Henry.


    Hearing this, Henry nodded obediently. After that, he looked at Georgie and tried to appease her.


    ¡°Honey¡­ I know. I won¡¯t be in contact with anyone else. You¡¯re the only one¡­ That lunatic today


    was just an ident¡­


    ¡°I swear. I really didn¡¯t touch her,¡± Henry said. He then raised three of his fingers as he looked at


    Georgie with a sincere expression on his face.


    Naturally, Georgie believed in what he said.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hence, she shook her head helplessly. After that, she sat by the bed with a slight frown.


    To be honest, Georgie knew that Henry ignored that woman. She was only angry because someone


    else hugged her boyfriend.


    She was only speaking to Henry with that kind of attitude because she wanted to vent.


    Seeing this, Henry immediately grabbed Georgie¡¯s hands. ¡°Honey¡­ I will only love you¡­ Forever.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, will you? Hmm?¡± Henry tried to appease her once again. He had a look of concern


    in his eyes.


    Georgie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t angry at you. I was only angry at her¡­¡±


    Henry immediately let out a long sigh. His heart began to rx. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­


    ¡°Georgie, once I get discharged, my parents would probably be returning to the country. I¡¯ll bring


    you to meet my parents¡­ I¡¯ll tell them you¡¯re the one I want to marry¡­¡± Henry directly changed the


    topic.

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    When Georgie Clementine heard this, she appeared shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this way too fast?¡± she asked.


    She never would¡¯ve thought that Henry Armstrong would bring this up when they had just started


    dating.


    This was sufficient proof of Henry¡¯s true feelings toward her.


    Georgie immediately felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart.


    Henry smiled. ¡°Is it too fast? If everything went my way, I¡¯d wish to marry you as soon as I get


    discharged.¡±


    When Georgie heard this, she immediately rolled her eyes at him. ¡°In your dreams. We can be in a


    rtionship, but a marriage¡­ We¡¯ll have to wait and see¡­¡±


    Getting married was a huge matter in life.


    Before dating Henry for a few years, getting to know him to make sure they were really suited for


    marriage, and spending enough time together, she definitely wouldn¡¯t get married that soon.


    From Georgie¡¯s perspective, regardless of how much she loved someone, there had to be a drawn


    line. She had her principles.


    Georgie definitely wouldn¡¯t let love muddle her thoughts.


    Henry shrugged helplessly. ¡°I know¡­ That¡¯s why we¡¯ll just talk about it¡­ I¡¯m already thrilled that


    you¡¯re willing to be in a rtionship with me.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Firstly, I wanted to introduce you to my parents to prove that I¡¯m serious about this. Secondly, I¡¯m


    also doing this so that the two of them would stop trying to introduce me to women they think are


    excellent¡­ I¡¯m honestly afraid of that,¡± Henry said each word seriously. He was looking at her


    intensely.


    His words touched Georgie once again.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Georgie nodded.


    When Henry heard this, he joyously hugged her. ¡°Okay¡­ Once I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll bring you home


    to meet my parents¡­¡±


    The female inte celebrity who stood by the door saw and heard everything clearly¡­


    She waspletely dumbfounded. In fact, she felt thoroughly embarrassed by herself.


    From the looks of it, Henry had genuinely fallen for that woman this time. In fact, he even mentioned


    introducing her to his parents.


    Moreover, he even brought up the topic of marriage on his initiative.


    She knew that Henry would never have mentioned these things to other women in the past.


    She thought she¡¯d dated Henry long enough, but she had never heard him talking about these


    things¡­


    Initially, she thought that nobody would be able to tie a womanizer like Henry down¡­


    However, she didn¡¯t expect to be wrong.


    To be honest, was there really a man who would forever remain as a womanizer? He would only


    treat a woman like that because he didn¡¯t love her enough.


    Once a man fell in love, he¡¯d change somehow.


    Helplessly, the female inte celebrity shook her head. She turned around to leave, silently closing


    the door behind her¡­


    Henry¡¯s words had thoroughly destroyed her hopes of trying to seduce him again.


    She was jealous of Georgie. It was a mad kind of jealousy¡­


    ***


    On the other side, X drifted between wakefulness and sleep. Stanley Batton got into bed after


    taking a shower.


    In a daze, the light scent of wildflower body shampoo filled X¡¯s nostrils. It made her feel very


    comfortable.


    Subconsciously, she wrapped her arms around Stanley and entered his embrace¡­

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    With X Quest¡¯s warm and soft body in his arms, Stanley Batton instantly felt his heart racing.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± He whispered softly near her ear.


    X casually hugged him tightly. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She replied softly.


    Her voice soundedzy and a little raspy. It made his heart beat wildly again¡­


    In the next second, Stanley flipped around and naturally pressed his body onto hers.


    The intimate touch instantly gave X an idea.


    In the next second, she quickly opened her eyes and looked at Stanley¡¯s face.


    The moment their eyes met, X instantly felt wide awake.


    Her heart was beating out of tempo.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you. What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Doing it¡­¡± He said.


    X¡¯s face suddenly turned very red. It felt as if her heart would soon burst out of her chest.


    ¡°Stanley Batton! Let go of me¡­ I want to rest tonight¡­¡± X eximed.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Stanley, I¡¯m going to be angry¡­¡± X said.


    Now, she only wanted to sleep¡­


    Stanley smiled a little. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll definitely pay attention next time¡­¡±


    X was speechless.


    She knew very well that when he said he¡¯d pay attention next time, it meant he¡¯d still dare to do it


    next time¡­


    Stanley had always had the upper hand in this regard.


    ***


    The following day, when X opened her eyes, it was already noon¡­


    At this moment, she started feeling resentful toward Stanley again.


    With a familiar gesture, she reached for her phone. She didn¡¯t want to get out of bed right away.


    Instead, she opened Weibo and was prepared to entertain herself by scrolling through Weibo.


    Right then, her entire body felt heavy. If she could, she wished she didn¡¯t have to go to work today.


    As soon as she got onto Weibo, she saw her name on the list of hot topics again.


    Hot topic number one, ¡®#X Quest and Stanley Batton on Business Forefront# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number two, ¡®#X Quest and Business Forefront# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number four, ¡®#Stanley Batton and Business Forefront# Explosive¡¯.


    With a confused look in her eyes, she tapped on the first hot topic and checked it out¡­


    The first hot topic was a Weibo post Business Forefront had published an hour ago.


    On Weibo, they mentioned that their three thousandth magazine edition sold 1,500 copies within ten


    seconds upon release.


    Moreover, they imed that most of the people who bought the magazine were fans of X and


    Stanley.


    In fact, they even said that they¡¯d release the entire video of X¡¯s exclusive interview to reward the


    fans¡­


    They would even include the cut scenes.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    X was aware that she and Stanley had fans who shipped them.


    However, X didn¡¯t realize the fan group was this powerful.


    Meanwhile, beneath the Weibo post was a video thatsted up to two hours.


    When X saw this, she immediately tapped on it¡­

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    In the video, the entire interview was reenacted.


    In fact, even the scene of Stanley Batton appearing halfway through the interview and giving X


    Quest flowers was included.


    After watching a short part of the video, X tapped on thement section below with up to three


    millionments.


    By then, thement section was filled withments.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Stanley Batton is really good to X Quest¡­ Their romance is filled with grand events.¡±


    ¡°Stanley looked so charming when he walked up to X with flowers in his hands¡­¡±


    ¡°From the moment Stanley walked through the door, he did not look at anyone else. His eyes were


    on X the entire time. It¡¯s so romantic!¡±


    ¡°As a fan who ships X and Stanley as a couple, I just want to say that I¡¯m jealous!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ It¡¯s tough to imagine that a guy like Stanley would do house chores!¡±


    ¡°X is very pretty¡­ I¡¯d download any random picture of her and save it as my wallpaper for the


    rest of the year!¡±


    ¡°Sisters, I¡¯m going mad¡­ I really can¡¯t imagine how Stanley looks when he cooks¡­ Ahh!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s handsome, has a perfect body,es from a great and noble background, and is devoted to


    his wife. Who wouldn¡¯t want a man like this?¡±


    Seeing thements ofizens made X smile a little¡­


    After briefly looking at thements, X exited from the topic. She shifted her attention once


    again to the other issues and started reading about other people¡¯s gossip.


    There wasn¡¯t any special gossip this morning.


    After browsing for a while, she felt bored. She then put her phone down and struggled to sit up.


    Her waist and legs ached so badly that they didn¡¯t feel like hers anymore.


    She sat on the bed for a very long time before finally mustering the courage to force herself out of


    bed and walking into the bathroom.


    Once she walked up to the sink, she prepared to reach out and turn on the faucet. Suddenly, she


    felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    Clearly, there was only one faucet, but she ended up seeing three¡­


    Right after that, X started feeling an immense headache.


    The intense difort made her terrible in the stomach.


    It honestly felt way too disgusting. She immediately turned around and walked up to the toilet bowl.


    After that, she directly kneeled on the ground and held on to the toilet bowl while she tried to


    vomit¡­


    After a long while, she still couldn¡¯t vomit anything.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The dizziness was getting more intense by the second. Even the sharp pain in her head was getting


    worse.


    Meanwhile, the nauseous sensation in her stomach was also bing more severe.


    X¡¯s entire body was feeling so awful that she was going mad.


    After trying for a long time, she still couldn¡¯t vomit. In the end, she helplessly sat on the ground. She


    quickly ced one hand on her wrist to carefully check her pulse.


    From the behavior of her pulse, apart from having eaten a little too much, there wasn¡¯t anything


    odd.


    Could it be because she overatest night and didn¡¯t get enough rest?


    From the looks of her condition, there seemed only to be one exnation for this.


    Dizziness, intense pain, and nausea persisted in her body¡­


    To make herself feel a little better, X tried very hard to stand up. She returned to the faucet,


    turned it on, and repeatedly rinsed herself with cold water¡­


    However, no matter how many times she did it, the awful sensations never stopped.


    In the end, X really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With her hands on the wall, she stumbled back to


    the bed.


    Lying on therge, white bed, X had her eyes open. Although there was clearly only a single


    chandelier, she ended up seeing three or four of them.


    Although there was only a single ceiling, she ended up seeing three to six of them.


    The dry vomiting continued. Every time this happened, the nauseous feeling in her stomach


    intensified.


    After approximately five minutes, X slowly began to recover.


    The dizziness, headache, and nauseous sensation in her stomachpletely disappeared


    eventually¡­

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    X Quest began to feel energetic and full of life again.


    She quickly checked her pulse once more¡­


    This time, from her pulse, she still couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with herself.


    Hence, X sat up with a sense of relief in her heart.


    She thought that she must have overeatenst night. On top of that, she hadn¡¯t been getting


    enough rest and had probably over-exerted herself.


    Without overthinking, X returned to the bathroom to clean up.


    After cleaning up, she put on some light make-up and changed into a clean, white shirt dress and a


    silver belt, as well as espadrille heels. She picked up her silver Hermes purse and walked


    downstairs.


    There wasn¡¯t any sound downstairs. X knew that Stanley Batton must have gone to work.


    Hence, she reflexively walked into the dining room.


    There was a lot of delicious food on the dining table, including steamed pork rolls, soy milk, fried


    dough, and tofu pudding.


    Apart from that, there was also a light-blue note Stanley had left behind. ¡°Heat the food up in the


    microwave before you eat. Don¡¯t eat anything cold. It¡¯s not good for your body¡­¡±


    When X saw this, she felt a warm sensation spread in her heart.


    After putting the note down, she didn¡¯t heat the food up. Instead, she sat down and picked up a


    steamed pork roll before digging in.


    She really was too tired to heat the food right now.


    Hence, she simply started to eat.


    X didn¡¯t care about these things anyway.


    Halfway through her meal, Sharon Lindt called her on the phone¡­


    ¡°X¡­ What are you doing?¡± Sharon sounded as affectionate as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m having lunch¡­¡± X said with a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s a jewelry showcase this afternoon. Will youe with me?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± X agreed decisively.


    Coincidentally, after the call with Sharon ended, Darren Green from Blue Sky Exploration Team sent


    X a message on WeChat.


    The WeChat message contained a screenshot.


    In the screenshot was a detailed description of the costs required to start mining the jade mine in


    Blue Mountain City¡­


    After briefly going through it, X decisively transferred some funds to Darren.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After giving a few instructions, X put her phone down and continued to eat her lunch.


    However, while eating, she started feeling dizzy again.


    However, this time, the dizziness onlysted for a second.


    Hence, X didn¡¯t pay any attention to it¡­


    After lunch, X picked up her car key and got into her red Maserati. She was prepared to leave


    the house.


    Just as she turned on the car engine, Georgie Clementine called her on the phone.


    X instantly picked the call up with a smile on her face.


    ¡°I asked someone to investigate the matter thoroughly. The first person to leak news on Weibo of


    Mr. Batton transferring the entire Dragon Group to you is the daughter of Jerome Group¡¯s owner,


    Linda Jerome¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Aileen¡¯s real name is Linda Jerome. Also, the address from which Aileen posted is


    also the Jerome family¡¯s house.


    ¡°But when I looked for Linda an hour ago, she told me that she has stopped using that Weibo


    ount for a long time.


    ¡°She also denied revealing the information on Weibo. She only shared the news with her group of


    close female friends.


    ¡°She even said that Mary Sullivan is in that group, as well as a few others.


    ¡°As soon as I heard Mary¡¯s name, I knew I didn¡¯t have to continue investigating. Hence, I asked


    Linda if Mary had gone to her house recently.


    ¡°Linda said no¡­ She suspected that Mary must have used some unknown method to steal her


    ount. Moreover, Mary might have used her house¡¯s IP address¡­¡± Georgie added.

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    ¡°That¡¯s because Linda feels that the person who hates you the most in her group of female friends


    is Mary. Meanwhile, the timing of that incident was way too coincidental¡­


    ¡°As soon as I heard that, I felt that this was indeed what happened. Hence, I didn¡¯t even bother


    investigating any further,¡± Georgie Clementine exined everything carefully.


    This all sounded very logical to X Quest too¡­


    Naturally, Mary Sullivan would feel jealous after finding out about all that in the WeChat group¡­


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Influenced by her resentment, Mary would naturally think of ways to torture X.


    Meanwhile, blowing things out of proportion by leaking stuff on Weibo was undoubtedly the best


    way to do so.


    That was because if Stanley Batton had done this behind the back of X¡¯s inws, they¡¯d surely


    find out if things got blown out of proportion.


    Also, X¡¯s inws would be mad. Moreover, they would direct their anger at her. In fact, they might


    even think that X took advantage of Stanley¡¯s riches with her method of seduction. They would


    no longer like her from then on.


    Based on conventional logic, the sess rate of this n would¡¯ve been a hundred percent.


    However, to Mary Sullivan¡¯s surprise, X¡¯s inws loved X very much. After finding out about


    this, not only were they not angry, but they were even delighted.


    Hence, Mary¡¯s n failed.


    However, this person¡¯s evil intentions indeed sent chills down one¡¯s spine!


    ¡°This should be the case¡­¡± X said coldly.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to do anything¡­ Linda Jerome will automatically take action,¡± X said confidently


    in her familiar, soft voice. However, her gaze was still icy.


    Georgie chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I have a question for you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hmm, go ahead¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°How did you guess that somebody was a mastermind behind this?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°I think normal people wouldn¡¯t dare to expose stuff like this that could cause a domestic conflict.


    However, if someone did do it, they must have done so with this objective in mind,¡± X said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I bet¡­ Soon, Linda will go knocking on Mary¡¯s door for payback¡­¡± Georgie added.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Mary drove Tom Sullivan¡¯s ck Porsche Cayenne leisurely over to


    Wishing Star Cafe.


    Linda had asked to have coffee here with Mary. Linda even said that she¡¯d bring Mary shopping


    after that and buy her stuff. Hence, Mary was thrilled.


    After stopping her car, Mary quickly carried her white Chanel purse. After adjusting her red halter


    dress, she directly walked to a private room on the cafe¡¯s second floor.


    Cheerfully, Mary opened the door to the private room. ¡°Linda¡­ I¡¯m here¡­¡± Mary said.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Mary was stunned by what she saw.


    Linda wasn¡¯t inside¡­


    Instead, there was a group of fierce-looking men in ck.


    Mary recognized some of them.


    They seemed to be the Jerome family¡¯s bodyguards.


    Mary immediately began to feel guilty.


    After smiling at the men in ck, she quickly turned around and prepared to open the door to leave.


    Mary guessed that what she did had probably been uncovered¡­


    Meanwhile, to exact revenge on Mary, Linda had lured her here.


    If that was the case, Mary had to run away quickly.


    Otherwise, she¡¯d be beaten up without a doubt.


    However, as soon as Mary¡¯s hand touched the doorknob, one of the men in ck forcefully pressed


    his hand against the door.


    Right after that, another man in ck grabbed her cor from behind and picked her up.


    As the man in ck exerted more and more force, Mary was lifted further from the ground¡­

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    In the end, the man dressed in ck directly raised Mary Sullivan above his head.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Although Mary was naturally lean, the man dressed in ck was tall and muscr. It was


    completely effortless for him to pick her up.


    Right then, it looked as if he was carrying a small chicken.


    A strong sense of insecurity instantly began to spread from Mary¡¯s heart.


    She immediately started screaming. ¡°Help¡­ Help¡­ Mmph¡­¡±


    However, after shouting twice, another man in ck sealed her mouth up with ck tape.


    Immediately after that, the man in ck, who was holding her, mercilessly tossed her to the floor.


    Mary¡¯s waistnded on the floor first. After that, her head did.


    Suddenly, Mary felt her mind going nk.


    Meanwhile, her legs seemed to have gonepletely numb. She couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Although Mary very much wanted to get up and run away, she couldn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°B*tch, how dare you use Miss Linda¡¯s name to spread the news she shared with you¡­ Are you


    mad?


    ¡°Miss Linda told us to teach you a good lesson this time¡­ She wants you to know who¡¯s Daddy.¡±


    The man in ck, who tossed Mary to the floor, pointed at her face coldly as he yelled at her.


    After that, he waved his hand at the others.


    Everyone then started stepping forward to punch and kick Mary.


    Everyone hit her mercilessly without holding back¡­


    Mary could feel pain in every part of her body, and it felt as if she would soon die.


    Although Mary wanted to shout out loud, she couldn¡¯t.


    She could only keep her eyes closed as she whimpered.


    Holding all the intense energy inside her made Mary feel as if her chest were about to explode¡­


    This was all X¡¯s fault!


    If X, this b*tch, hadn¡¯t messed with Mary, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to exact revenge on X.


    If she didn¡¯t want to exact revenge on X, she wouldn¡¯t be beaten up by Linda Jerome¡¯s people


    like this.


    X was the source of all her problems!


    One day, she would make sure X was dead!


    She wanted to witness X crying personally!


    In the end, Mary was barely breathing. Her mouth and nose were covered in blood¡­


    Her entire body seemed to be covered in bruises.


    When the men in ck felt that they had done enough damage, they all stopped simultaneously.


    Right then, Linda walked out of the bathroom coldly¡­


    She had on intricate, orange-based makeup. Her hair was pulled into a high ponytail, and her


    intricate facial features made her look almost like she was someone of mixed heritage.


    Linda wore a red-and-ck checkered short-sleeved shirt that revealed her belly button. On top of


    that, she was also wearing a red-and-ck checkered, pleated skirt and a pair of white espadrille


    heels.


    At one nce, she looked like a female goddess from aic.


    When Linda saw Mary like this, she quickly stepped forward and stepped forcefully on Mary¡¯s


    stomach. She looked down at her arrogantly. ¡°Mary, you really are cruel¡­ I treated you like a sister,


    and yet you think of me as a fool?


    ¡°Did you think Stanley Batton¡¯s parents had no clue about him transferring the entire Dragon Group


    to X Quest, and that¡¯s why you wanted to use my name to stir things up so that his parents would


    find out?


    ¡°After that, you¡¯d create an internal conflict within the Batton family so that X¡¯s inws would hate


    her. Is that it?


    ¡°Did you know that if all of this happened as you nned¡­


    ¡°What would have happened to me, the person who was misunderstood as the person who leaked


    the news?


    ¡°No wonder X hates you¡­ You really are disgusting.


    ¡°You used to tell me bad things about X. You said she has personality ws.


    ¡°You even said you weren¡¯t on good terms because of X.


    ¡°Now, I finally see everything. It was not at all as simple as it seemed¡­¡± Linda said.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    ¡°You are on bad terms with X Quest purely because of your own doing¡­ With how you behave, I


    wouldn¡¯t be nice to you if I were X!¡± After saying that, Linda Jerome forcefully stepped on the


    back of Mary Sullivan¡¯s hand with her heel.


    Intense pain spread through Mary¡¯s hand, and she instantly broke into a cold sweat from the pain¡­


    Although Mary tried to struggle again, she didn¡¯t have any energy left in her.


    She was petrified¡­


    She was afraid that she would die in Linda¡¯s hands.


    Mary also felt very aggrieved.


    Back then, when the Sullivan family was powerful, even folks like the Jerome family would have to


    step aside.


    Would Linda have dared to bully Mary back then?


    Now that the Sullivan family was no longer powerful as it once was, everybody walked all over


    them.


    Hehe¡­


    If things were the way they were before, Mary would surely get someone to beat Linda to death if


    she were treated like this.


    But now, Mary couldn¡¯t do anything even if Linda bullied her.


    If Mary did something in retaliation, the two families might get into a fight.


    If that really happened, Mary¡¯s father would surely kill her!


    ¡®Please¡­ Have mercy on me,¡¯ Mary kept repeating in her heart.


    ¡°Miss¡­ If we keep torturing her, she might end up dead. Shall we call it a day?¡± A man in ck


    looked at Linda and asked respectfully.


    Linda took a serious look at Mary. After that, she lifted her leg before forcefully kicking Mary¡¯s hip.


    ¡°Fine. Forget it¡­¡±


    After saying that, Linda turned around and left.


    Right after that, those men in ck followed her out¡­


    Bang¡ª


    The door was shut forcefully. Mary, who was barely breathing,y on the floor, helpless, and started


    crying.


    She struggled to get up once again, but she still couldn¡¯t.


    There wasn¡¯t a single part of her body that didn¡¯t hurt. Her legs were alsopletely numb. She


    didn¡¯t have any strength left in her.


    Mary kept asking herself why things turned out this way.


    Clearly, her n was already very well thought out.


    Why was she still suspected of it?


    Why did her plots against X Quest always end up backfiring on her?


    Why on earth was that?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Wasn¡¯t god a little too unfair?


    The more Mary thought about it, the more aggrieved and angrier she felt¡­


    Mary knew that X, that b*tch, must have found something out about her and informed Linda.


    That was why Linda did this!


    X, this b*tch, actually learned how to get someone else to do her dirty work! She was indeed a


    b*tch!


    ***


    Maryy on the floor for a very long time before finally regaining a little strength¡­


    She instantly used all the strength she had left to stand up, wobbling as she did so. After that, she


    walked into the bathroom like a zombie.


    The spotless mirrors reflected how she looked like right now.


    Her face was all swollen up like a pig¡¯s head.


    There were bruises all over her body, and blood was dripping from her mouth and nose.


    Describing her as a zombie wasn¡¯t even an exaggeration anymore.


    Seeing herself like this, Mary subconsciously clenched her fists tightly. ¡°X Quest, I swear, as long


    as I live, I won¡¯t let you live in peace! You b*tch!¡± Mary cursed every word coldly.

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    After quickly turning on the faucet, Mary Sullivan briefly cleaned herself up. After that, she fished


    around in her purse to look for something that could cover her face.


    However, she couldn¡¯t find anything.


    In the end, she helplessly braced herself and walked out of the private room with her head down.


    On her way out, she walked past many people.


    Everyone who walked past her couldn¡¯t resist ncing at her a few more times.


    By the time she arrived on the first floor, she had be the center of attention in the entire lobby.


    ¡°Why is that woman covered in bruises? Could it be a case of domestic violence?¡±


    ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s all swollen up like a pig¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Hang on¡­ Isn¡¯t that Mary Sullivan?¡±


    ¡°It really does look like Mary Sullivan. Did she offend someone? She¡¯s doing this all the time.


    Honestly, she brings shame to the Sullivan family!¡±


    Every word and sentence that Mary heard made her feel embarrassed.


    At this moment, she felt as if her pride was being trampled all over on the ground.


    This was all X Quest¡¯s fault.


    If X, this b*tch, didn¡¯t exist in the world, there wouldn¡¯t be so many bad things happening.


    Everyone around her stared at her.


    Mary honestly couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She instantly looked down and ran off¡­


    When X¡¯s red Maserati arrived in front of Wishing Star Cafe, X happened to see Mary running


    out of the cafe in a horrendous state.


    When X saw this, she could already guess what had happened earlier.


    In the next second, X smiled satisfactorily.


    She bet that Linda Jerome must have brought some people over to beat Mary up¡­


    X didn¡¯t feel at all sorry for what happened to Mary.


    After all, Mary was asking for all of this.


    If she had known this would happen, why did she do those things back then?


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started ringing again.


    When X saw that the call was from Georgie Clementine, she instantly picked up¡ª


    ¡°I saw someone posting a picture of Mary in my friends¡¯ group¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a picture of Mary¡¯s face all swollen up¡­


    ¡°I bet Linda must have taught her a lesson¡­ It feels so relieving¡­


    ¡°I bet this is going on the list of hot topics if it gets out of hand.


    ¡°When the timees, Mary will be taught another lesson by her parents¡­¡± Georgie said in a


    rxed yet joyful tone.


    When X heard this, she instantly smiled a little. ¡°Yeah, I saw it¡­ Anything goes¡­ Whatever


    happens to her, she deserves it.¡±


    ***


    After arriving at Quest Group, X took her private elevator to her office.


    As soon as she walked through the door, she saw a new message on her phone screen¡­


    This was a Weibo article Weibo News had just published. ¡°Princess Mary Sullivan from the Sullivan


    family runs out of a cafe with a swollen face. What exactly happened?¡±


    X had already expected the news page to pick up on this.


    Not feeling very surprised, X barely had any emotions in her eyes.


    Gently, she tapped on the Weibo post. After that, she saw an image underneath the Weibo post.


    In the image, Mary¡¯s nose and face were all swollen up just as X had seen. It was extremely


    horrendous, and it looked almost as if Mary was a dog that its family had abandoned.


    Meanwhile, in less than ten minutes after this Weibo post was published, the number of shares,


    likes, andments had exceeded 500,000.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    Right after that, arge number ofments came into X Quest¡¯s sight¡ª


    ¡°At first, when I saw somebody¡¯s face all swollen up like that in a picture, I still felt sorry for that


    person. But after seeing that the person is Mary Sullivan? Never mind¡­¡±


    ¡°What else could have happened? I remember that this woman always gets herself into trouble.


    She¡¯s an old witch. She must have asked for it.¡±


    ¡°I would still be a little curious if other people were beaten up, but if it¡¯s Mary, I won¡¯t even need to


    guess to know that it must¡¯ve been her fault.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s very mean to say this, I still want to tell the person who beat Mary up that you did a


    good job.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ She really brings a lot of shame to the Sullivan family¡­ What did she do this time?¡±


    Back when Mary Sullivan did many bad things, she often made it onto the list of hot topics.


    Her reputation wasn¡¯t good, to begin with¡­


    Hence, now, X didn¡¯t feel at all surprised by everyone¡¯sments.


    X thought that the Sullivan family would soon see all this too.


    Tony Sullivan would definitely look for Mary to understand the situation.


    With Tony¡¯s personality, he would get to the bottom of things.


    If Mary told the truth, she¡¯d really be dead¡­


    Even if Mary didn¡¯t tell the truth, Tony would go to Linda Jerome to verify it¡­


    Anyway, Mary was bound to die.


    After coldly looking through thements, X tossed her phone aside and started sorting out her


    piled-up work¡­


    Soon, she forgot all about Mary¡¯s stuff.


    ***


    On the other hand, Mary, with her nose and face all swollen up, went to a small clinic to treat her


    wounds. After that, she got into her luxury car.


    As soon as she got in, she saw the news about herself on her phone.


    Suddenly, she felt as if she would explode.


    Mary knew that she was done for this time!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At first, she was still feeling lucky. Thinking that she managed to run away very quickly, nobody


    should¡¯ve been able to take pictures of her, and things wouldn¡¯t get blown out of proportion.


    However, from how things appeared now, she was genuinely mistaken¡­


    At first, she thought that if this were all kept under control, she would quickly look for a hotel to stay


    in. She¡¯d nurse herself back to health before returning home.


    In this way, nobody would realize what had happened.


    However, from the looks of things, her bubble of hopes had burst!


    Mary needed to go home. Even if she didn¡¯t, her father would use every method possible to find her


    and bring her home¡­


    When the time came, her father would surely ask her about the cause. Not only would he ask her,


    but he would also ask Linda Jerome.


    If her father found out about everything, Mary would be dead for sure¡­


    That was because her father had warned her before not to mess with X Quest again. If she


    messed with X again, she¡¯d be dead for sure¡­


    At this moment, Mary suddenly felt a prickle in her scalp.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, her phone started to ring.


    The word ¡®Daddy¡¯ appeared on her phone screen. It was as if a bomb had gone off before her very


    eyes!


    At that moment, Mary suddenly felt as if her phone was so hot that it burned her hands.


    After hesitating for a long while, she finally picked up the call. ¡°Dad¡­ Why are you calling?¡± she


    asked carefully.


    ¡°You piece of sh*t! Get home right now! Linda Jerome is now in our house¡­¡± Tony Sullivan yelled.


    When Mary heard this, she was thoroughly dumbfounded. Why was Linda now in her house?


    Before Mary could speak, Tony started talking again. ¡°If you dare run off, I¡¯ll break your legs! Get


    back here in half an hour.¡± Tony suddenly raised his voice.


    Mary was so terrified that she instantly shuddered.

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    After sucking in a breath of cold air, Mary Sullivan quickly hung up the phone. Nervously, she turned


    on the car engine.


    After that, she grabbed the steering wheel with her trembling hands.


    She then stepped on the gas pedal and drove quickly away from the clinic in her ck Porsche


    Cayenne.


    At this moment, Mary¡¯s heart was already up to her throat¡­


    She knew that she was going to be in deep trouble.


    Mary wanted to run and hide, but she knew she couldn¡¯t.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She could avoid the trouble for a while, but she couldn¡¯t avoid it forever.


    If she tried to hide, her father would undoubtedly be even more furious.


    When he eventually found her, he¡¯d make her suffer even more.


    Mary knew her father very well. His rage wouldn¡¯t subside just because she hid away for some time.


    Approximately half an hourter, Mary made it back to the Sullivan family¡¯s house.


    The bruises on her face and body looked even worse than before.


    Her entire body looked even more like a pig now.


    In fact, she looked like a colorful pig.


    By then, the atmosphere in the Sullivan family¡¯s living room was tense and cold.


    Tony Sullivan, Tom Sullivan, Julian Sullivan, Bailey Ronson, Linda Jerome, and Linda¡¯s father,


    Hector Jerome, sat around the coffee table in a circle.


    Everyone had a serious expression on their faces.


    When Bailey saw the state Mary was in, she immediately felt her heart aching¡­


    After that, Bailey quickly walked over to Mary and held her hand tightly. ¡°My child¡­ Does it hurt?¡±


    she asked with a look of concern in her eyes.


    Mary nodded.


    After that, she carefully looked over at Tony.


    Tony sat on a single couch at one end of the coffee table.


    At this moment, he was staring coldly at Mary¡¯s face with a murderous gaze. Hepletely ignored


    her injuries.


    If looks could kill, Mary felt that she would¡¯ve probably died ten thousand times over.


    Tom and Julian both seemed concerned when they saw Mary like this¡­


    Meanwhile, Hector and Linda both had cold expressions on their faces.


    Linda was even smiling coldly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving your as*es over here? Bailey, you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut!¡± Tony


    yelled angrily. He sounded dominant and irrefutable.


    When Bailey and Mary heard him, they shuddered at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Mary felt as if her heart would soon leap out of her throat.


    Mary subconsciously clutched Bailey¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Mom¡­ Save me¡­¡± She begged softly.


    Bailey seemed helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best¡­ But I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to save you this


    time,¡± Bailey said softly.


    After that, Bailey let go of Mary and returned to her seat by Linda¡¯s side.


    At this moment, Mary felt as if her legs had been injected with lead. Even taking a single step felt


    heavy now.


    After taking a deep breath, Mary slowly walked over to Tony one step at a time. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I


    shouldn¡¯t have done bad things to embarrass you,¡± she said carefully.


    Before Mary could finish speaking, Tony picked up the teacup on the table and sshed the warm


    water in the teacup at her face.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Mary subconsciously eximed.


    At that moment, not only did the warm tea sshed against her pig-like head, but it also sshed


    against her severely wounded body.

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    It hurt Mary Sullivan¡¯s ego even more.


    Despite how Linda Jerome was Mary¡¯s enemy, Mary¡¯s father was teaching her a lesson in front of


    her enemy.


    Mary felt thoroughly humiliated, and she was also outraged.


    However, she could only keep her mouth shut. She didn¡¯t dare to speak a word.


    ¡°You b*stard! Didn¡¯t I warn you not to cause any trouble, especially not X Quest¡­ Hmm?


    ¡°Now, not only did you mess with X, but you even messed with Linda. Have you gone mad?¡±


    Tony Sullivan started yelling coldly again.


    Julian Sullivan, who had remained silent all the while, couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Dad¡­ I think


    Mary already knows that she¡¯s wrong. Please forgive her.¡±


    Tom also started speaking. ¡°Yeah¡­ Dad, please forgive her.¡±


    After the two Sullivan brothers finished speaking, they looked at each other before shaking their


    heads helplessly.


    Mary didn¡¯t only give Tony a headache, but they also gave the two of them headaches too.


    When Mary heard this, she instantly looked at Julian and Tom with a grateful expression in her


    eyes¡­


    However, she still didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°Forgive her? Does she deserve it? If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson today, what will I say to Linda?


    ¡°Also¡­ What must I do to make her remember not to mess with X again?¡± Tony started yelling


    again.


    ¡°Mary, why haven¡¯t you apologized to the Jerome family yet?¡± he added.


    Mary knew that what she did was unreasonable.


    She also knew that she¡¯d be even worse off if she didn¡¯t obey Tony¡¯smand.


    Hence, Mary looked down at the ground. ¡°Linda¡­ Uncle Jerome, I¡¯m truly sorry. I was wrong¡­¡±


    However, Tony didn¡¯t want to forgive her so easily.


    He knew that if he didn¡¯t teach Mary a proper lesson, she¡¯d get into huge trouble sooner orter.


    Hence, Tony must give her a firm reminder today.


    Meanwhile, pain was undoubtedly the best way to make someone remember stuff¡­


    Tony instantly looked at the maid, who was shivering nearby. ¡°Get the bodyguards to drag her out


    and whip her thirty times,¡± hemanded coldly.


    As soon as Mary heard this, she instantly kneeled and pressed her palms together. ¡°Dad¡­ I won¡¯t


    dare to do it again. I really won¡¯t,¡± she begged.


    Her body was already badly bruised all over.


    Would she be able to survive another thirty whips?


    When Bailey saw this, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else and rushed over to Mary.


    After that, she pulled Mary behind her protectively as she looked nervously at Tony. ¡°Honey¡­ Don¡¯t


    do it¡­ If you whip Mary thirty times, isn¡¯t she surely going to die? With the state she¡¯s in now, she


    really will die if she gets hit again.


    ¡°Not only did you not say anything to console her after she¡¯d been beaten up by someone else, but


    you¡¯re even going to continue whipping her. Do you think that¡¯s the right thing to do?¡± Bailey added.


    However, Hector Jerome and Linda Jerome did not say anything. They continued to drink their


    coffee like bystanders.


    To them, the more merciless Tony treated Mary, the better it was.


    Soon, the maid brought three bodyguards in suits into the house¡­


    The bodyguards quickly walked up to Mary and Bailey.


    However, Bailey kneeled halfway onto the floor and hugged Mary, who was kneeling. ¡°Honey¡­


    Don¡¯t do it¡­ Do you really want to see her dead?¡± She looked at Tony and asked.


    At this moment, Bailey¡¯s heart was aching terribly¡­


    She refused to let someone else do this to her daughter.


    ¡®Absolutely not!¡¯ she thought.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When Tom saw this, he also quickly walked up to Mary and stood in front of her. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    He pleaded.


    Meanwhile, Julian also quickly wheeled his way next to Tom. ¡°Dad¡­ Honestly, don¡¯t do this. Mary


    has already suffered enough¡­¡± He said.

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    ¡°Ignore them. Drag her out and beat her up!¡± Tony Sullivan looked at the bodyguards coldly. His


    facial expression didn¡¯t seem to rx at all.


    When Bailey Ronson heard this, she immediately hugged Mary Sullivan tightly and started crying


    profusely. ¡°No, honey, honestly¡­ I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Tony was in a fit of rage right now. It didn¡¯t matter who was begging him for mercy¡­


    He already had feelings of resentment toward Bailey. As the Sullivan family¡¯s situation worsened,


    the irritation in his heart grew.


    Although Bailey previously caused a massive mess by offending Stanley Batton, Tony chose to


    forgive her. However, he never really let go of the matter.


    Precisely because of this, Tony didn¡¯t feel anything at all when Bailey cried.


    Soon three bodyguards walked up to Mary and Bailey to try to separate the two of them. They


    brought Mary outside.


    Julian Sullivan was disabled, and he was helpless to stop the bodyguards.


    Meanwhile, it was difficult for Tom Sullivan to stop three bodyguards on his own¡­


    Soon, Tom was pushed to the ground. Mary and Bailey were forcefully separated.


    Mary was dragged outside by the three men.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Bailey immediately cast all her doubts aside and ran after them to try and stop them.


    However, as soon as she ran up to the door, the bodyguards shut the door behind them¡­


    Bailey frowned coldly and tried to open the door¡­


    However, she heard a clicking sound that indicated the door was locked.


    Right after that, she could no longer push the door.


    Bailey knew that the bodyguards must have locked the door from the outside!


    After a second had passed, a whipping sound could be heard.


    Mary started crying for her life.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Help¡­ No¡­ Ahh¡­ It hurts so much¡­¡±


    Outside, Mary¡¯s legs were forcefully pinned to the ground by two bodyguards.


    Meanwhile, the other remaining bodyguards repeatedly whipped her back mercilessly.


    Through the door viewer, Bailey could see everything clearly.


    Although the whipnded on Mary¡¯s body, Bailey felt as if each whipnded on her heart instead.


    Each time Mary was whipped, Bailey¡¯s heart would ache immensely.


    When the two members of the Jerome family saw this, they looked at each other satisfactorily. After


    that, they smiled in unison.


    While the Sullivan family suffered from a bloody affair, X Quest was in a peaceful state in Quest


    Group¡¯s presidential office.


    After that, X and Sharon Lindt held each other¡¯s hand affectionately as they wandered around in


    arge-scale jewelry exhibition on the third floor of the city¡¯s exhibition center.


    The two of them were both wearing borate traditional dresses made of genuine silk.


    X wore a short, tight-fitting, light purple dress. She looked noble and fairy-like, and she seemed


    awfully beautiful.


    Meanwhile, Sharon wore a long, tight-fitting, light-blue dress with a tall parting on the side. She


    looked extremely elegant when she walked.


    Right then, a calming piano piece was ying in the low-key, luxurious space.


    ss cabs that contained various pieces of jewelry were scattered in every corner of the


    exhibition hall.


    Under the morous lightning, the colorful pieces of jewelry all shone elegantly, and they all


    seemed stunning.


    These jewelry were limited-edition designs by famous designers all over the world.


    Apart from this ce, people couldn¡¯t see it anywhere else.


    Countless men and women from the upper-ss were gathered here.

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    Everyone was browsing leisurely through the jewelry exhibition.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Despite how shiny the jewelry and everyone was dressed up, none of them couldpare to a


    fraction of X Quest and Sharon Lindt¡¯s brightness.


    The two of them were like shimmering beads. Wherever they went, light encapsted them and


    made every object and person around them seem dim inparison.


    They were both stunned by the jewelry that came into sight.


    Sharon, especially, was as happy as a child.


    She kept tugging X along to look at everything around them. She wasn¡¯t tired at all.


    Soon, a standalone ss cab attracted Sharon¡¯s attention.


    There was a snake-shaped ne in the cab.


    The ne was engraved with plentiful diamonds. It looked unique as it rotated around a stic


    mannequin¡¯s neck.


    ¡°This design looks so special¡­¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes were glimmering as she looked at the ne and


    complimented. Her eyes kept glowing.


    X nodded. She thought it was alright.


    After that, X¡¯s gazended upon the designer''s namete in the lower right corner.


    ¡®Helen¡¯ was written on it¡­


    X was very familiar with this designer. She was an internationally renowned jewelry designer¡­


    Helen had worked in the jewelry industry for fifty years.


    Her name as the designer brand used to sell like hot cakes in foreign countries.


    However, in recent years, with new designers joining the industry and the rise of other designer


    brands, Helen¡¯s designs no longer sold.


    That was because her style never changed much over the years. The things she designed were


    somewhat the same¡­


    Hence, what happened now was inevitable.


    It was just like the snake-shaped ne before their eyes.


    X remembered that Helen designed something simr in the past, and it wasn¡¯t significantly


    different from this ne.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, X¡­ Don¡¯t you think it looks good?¡± Sharon looked at X and asked.


    X shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t look good, but I just¡­ Hmm¡­ This designer hasn¡¯t had


    any breakthroughs this year either. Those who manage to get a spot in this exhibition would


    naturally present the work they¡¯re most happy with for the season.


    ¡°But based on what I know, Helen seemed to have designed something simr the year before¡­


    The only difference between that ne and this one is that the other ne¡¯s snake was


    slightly thicker than this one. The diamond used for the previous one was also a little better than


    this¡­¡± X said ndly.


    After hearing this, Sharon immediately nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Now that you mention it, I remember.


    Indeed, I¡¯ve seen something like this before. In fact, I might have even bought it¡­


    ¡°Look at me¡­ I actually forgot all about it,¡± Sharon added.


    Sharon honestly owned too much jewelry. Hence, she frequently forgot about the ones she¡¯d


    bought.


    X chuckled. ¡°You have way too much jewelry. It¡¯s normal to forget. Anyway, If I were her, I


    wouldn¡¯t participate in an exhibition with stuff like this. Even if I can¡¯t produce anything new, and I


    must use the snake element, I¡¯d change the way it¡¯s presented¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Miss¡­ You sound rather knowledgeable in jewelry design.¡± Right then, X heard someone


    speaking in Country Z¡¯snguage, but the person didn¡¯t sound fluent.


    X immediately looked over¡­


    She saw an old Caucasian woman with short, curly, white hair and thick makeup who wore a


    ssic, ck Chanel dress as well as Dior¡¯s ck espadrille heels.


    X recognized this woman.


    It was Helen herself¡­


    After judging someone else¡¯s work and being heard by that person right in front of her, X


    suddenly felt a little awkward.


    Although she felt awkward on the inside, she still maintained her elegant and poise appearance. ¡°I


    was just casuallymenting,¡± X said.

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    However, Helen smiled unpleasantly. ¡°You said that if you were the designer, you¡¯d change the style


    of design. From the tone of your voice, you seemed to be¡­ Quite knowledgeable about designing,


    aren¡¯t you?


    ¡°If it were you, what are you prepared to exhibit with? Why don¡¯t you draw something for me and


    show me what¡¯s good?¡± Helen added.


    Helen was very dissatisfied with X Quest¡¯s judgment.


    From her perspective, an amateur didn¡¯t deserve to point out the ws of her work as a professional


    jewelry designer.


    Helen knew X, and she knew X was the wife of Dragon Group¡¯s president.


    Helen even knew that X was the only daughter in the Quest family. X¡¯s capabilities exceeded


    her peers.


    However, Helen also knew that X didn¡¯t have any aplishments in the field of jewelry design.


    X also didn¡¯t have any sources to prove that she was skilled in jewelry design.


    Hence, when being judged by an outsider like X, Helen truly felt unhappy.


    Although Helen was running out of ideas, an outsider was in no ce to criticize her. Hence, she


    wanted to challenge X.


    Xughed. She knew what Helen thought because she¡¯d heard about Helen¡¯s temperament


    before.


    This person only eptedpliments, but not criticism. Everyone who criticized her would be


    perceived as an enemy.


    Even if someone¡¯s criticism was correct, it was still uneptable.


    To be honest, Helen hadn¡¯t been able to have any breakthroughs after all these years primarily


    because she wasn¡¯t humble enough to ept constructive criticism from other people.


    Now, Helen was practically repeating her mistake. That was why she wanted to challenge X like


    this.


    ¡®Since you can¡¯t show me anything good, don¡¯t judge me here. An amateur like you doesn¡¯t have


    the right to criticize a professional like me.¡¯ This was Helen¡¯s hint to X.


    X instantly felt repelled by Helen¡¯s mentality.


    In X¡¯s eyes, a good designer shouldn¡¯t behave like this.


    A designer should be humble and know how to ept others¡¯ opinions instead of being reluctant to


    receive urate feedback.


    Although X was speaking straightforwardly, she didn¡¯t say it to Helen¡¯s face.


    Helen didn¡¯t have to be so sensitive about it.


    Although X was feeling dissatisfied on the inside, she didn¡¯t show it.


    Instead, Xughed. ¡°I have no right to show off my design in front of a professional like you¡­ If I


    made you upset with myments earlier, I apologize.¡±


    However, Helenughed. She didn¡¯t want to let X off the hook at all. ¡°I think yourment was


    very professional¡­ Hence, I hope Ms. Quest can draw something up and teach me a thing or two.¡±


    After saying that, Helen took out a ck drawing pad from her ck Hermes purse before shoving it


    into X¡¯s arms¡­N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I believe you think you¡¯re better than me¡­ So, draw something and prove it¡­¡± Helen added.


    Sharon Lindt could also tell that this person wasn¡¯t going to give up. ¡°She was just casually


    commenting. Besides, it¡¯s the truth. You don¡¯t have to be this stubborn, do you? Can¡¯t people


    comment even if they don¡¯t know how to draw or aren¡¯t skilled in jewelry design?¡± she instantly said.


    ¡®Of course, why should amateurs criticize my work?¡¯ Helen thought in her heart.


    Although she was thinking this way, she still smiled and spoke fakely. ¡°No¡­ I only think that this


    lady is humble. That¡¯s why I want to see¡­ I¡¯m trying to learn something here¡­¡±


    Sharon snorted coldly. ¡°I know you¡¯re not¡­ Stop acting,¡± she said.


    ¡°I really do want to learn,¡± Helen said.


    Right then, many people came over and surrounded them.


    Helen then turned to look at everyone andughed as she spoke. ¡°This youngdy here says that I,


    Helen, can¡¯t design well¡­ Meanwhile, she seems to be able to draw better designs than I can. Let¡¯s


    wait and see, everyone¡­¡±


    When other people heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but startughing softly.


    How would X not know that Helen was proiming this just because she wanted to embarrass


    X once she failed to draw something?


    This was all just revenge against X for criticizing Helen¡¯s work.


    However, X didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently epted the drawing pad. After that, she


    picked up the ck pen attached to the drawing pad.

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    After that, X Quest looked down and prepared to draw.


    Although she wanted to keep a low profile at first, she suddenly wanted to teach Helen a lesson.


    However, X didn¡¯t say a single word. Instead, she chuckled nonchntly.


    Soon, people began whispering amongst themselves in the crowd¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about X being involved in the field of jewelry design¡­ It feels like she¡¯s an


    amateur. Why would she risk embarrassing herself in front of Helen?¡±


    ¡°Does this mean she thinks she can draw better than Helen? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t dare to draw these things in front of Helen. Helen is a god-like designer who


    has been designing jewelry for a few decades.¡±


    ¡°To design nes with the snake element in a unique way, this style must naturally be used.


    Could X be able to design something special?¡±


    X heard everything that the people said.


    Although these were annoying to hear, she didn¡¯t care¡­


    When Sharon Lindt heard these things, she instantly frowned a little.


    However, she didn¡¯t look down at X like the others¡­


    From her perspective, X had always been sessful in whatever she did.


    Since her dear daughter-inw was now willing to draw something up, that meant she knew how to


    do it.


    Hence, Sharon didn¡¯t think X would embarrass herself.


    When Helen heard what everyone was saying, she instantly smiled coldly. She seemed smug¡­


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She didn¡¯t even look at X. Instead, she continued to stare at her work and admire it.


    Helen felt very sure in her heart that the way she designed the ne with the snake element


    was the perfect one.


    There definitely couldn¡¯t be a better way¡­


    Helen also believed that X was bound to humiliate herself¡­


    Anyone who dared to say bad things about her behind her back was bound to be humiliated! It


    didn¡¯t matter who this person was!


    Soon, X drew a woman¡¯s thin neck and her sexy corbones on a piece of draft paper.


    After drawing that, X started to create her design.


    She was able to quickly draw a snake around the woman¡¯s neck on the draft paper¡­


    Meanwhile, this snake was different from the one Helen designed.


    This snake¡¯s tail was in the center below the two cor bones. Its head was facing the back while


    one-third of its body dangled in front of the woman¡¯s neck.


    X then drew a thin chain on the space¡­


    The chain was so thin that it was barely visible.


    From one nce, the most striking object was the snake that half dangled around the woman¡¯s


    neck¡­


    Meanwhile, X¡¯s snake was much thinner than Helen¡¯s.


    From a visual viewpoint, the design of the snake dangling around the neck also seemed more


    comfortable and unique than Helen¡¯s design¡­


    As X¡¯s drawing slowly took form, many people around her started to inch closer to her.


    Moreover, they shifted their gazes to her design.


    Everyone who saw the design changed from deprecation and mockery to a look of shock and


    admiration.


    When Helen saw this, she didn¡¯t walk close to X to look at the drawing.

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    Helen simply continued to cross her arms in front of her chest while admiring her design. She was


    looking for good things about her design.


    From her perspective, everyone was just over-reacting.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with these people? Haven¡¯t they seen a good design before?¡¯ Helen couldn¡¯t help but


    think.


    How could a girl born with a silver spoon in her mouth like X Quest know anything about jewelry


    design?


    What good design could she possibly draw?


    If she knew about designing and could draw something decent, someone as famous as her would


    have long started her jewelry brand and entered the jewelry design industry, wouldn¡¯t she?


    These people were simply exaggerating it.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ She¡¯s excellent¡­ I¡¯m dumbfounded.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just embarrassed myself. Why does Ms. Quest know everything? She managed to draw


    something good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m feeling dizzy. This is significantly better than Helen¡¯s design. She¡¯s a hidden


    talent!¡±


    Everyone standing around to observe themotion began discussing amongst themselves.


    Meanwhile, Sharon Lindt was so shocked by X¡¯s design that she couldn¡¯t even speak.


    Wasn¡¯t her daughter-inw way too awesome?


    Was there anything she didn¡¯t know how to do?


    Meanwhile, Helen still seemed unbothered by what she saw.


    Right then, an old Caucasian woman with short, white hair walked up to X from behind in a low-


    key manner.


    When she saw X¡¯s design, she instantly smiled in a pleased manner¡­


    When Helen saw that old woman, she was shocked¡­


    She instantly felt that something wasn¡¯t right, and she walked over to X and looked at the


    design¡­


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Right then, X was still looking down,pleting the minor details on the snake¡¯s body. Hence,


    she didn¡¯t notice that Helen hade over.


    When Helen saw X¡¯s design, she was utterly stunned speechless¡­


    Her initially arrogant aura immediately vanished¡­


    This design¡­


    It was truly amazing¡­


    It was significantly better than Helen¡¯s design.


    Based on X¡¯s design, Helen felt that this didn¡¯t look like something an amateur in design could


    draw¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this way too professional?


    Moreover, why did she feel that X¡¯s design was even a little like the style of an internationally


    renowned jewelry designer by the name of Sunny?


    Wasn¡¯t their style way too simr?


    At this moment, Helen truly felt embarrassed for herself!


    If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have set herself up for it.


    Soon, X perfected her design.


    She then ced the design in Helen¡¯s hands.


    X didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she continued to smile nonchntly.


    Calmly, X looked around at the people around them. After that, she shifted her gaze back to


    Helen¡¯s face.


    Her gaze did not falter even for a moment.


    This kind of admiration didn¡¯t at all move her.


    Meanwhile, Sharon couldn¡¯t remain as calm as she was.


    Sharon immediately clutched X¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Tell me¡­ Why are you so amazing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter¡­¡± X chuckled and said.

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    Sharon Lindt nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Why does X¡¯s style of design look so much like the internationally renowned jewelry designer,


    Sunny¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it does too. Sunny is amazing, and she¡¯s significantly more popr than Helen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that person is also much more formidable than Helen. Not only is she formidable, but she¡¯s


    also mysterious. Nobody has ever seen Sunny¡¯s face until now.¡±


    ¡°The most formidable thing about her is that she only works with a single brand each year for a


    single jewelry design. Every design of her jewelry is unique in the world.¡±


    ¡°All the noble ss women in the world admire Sunny countless times more than Helen¡­¡±


    ¡°Could X be Sunny?¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that their style is simr¡­¡±


    Everyone began talking amongst themselves once again.


    Although X Quest heard what they said, she didn¡¯t show any emotion in her eyes. She was as


    quiet as if she was merely an observer.


    However, Sharon couldn¡¯t stay this calm. She wouldn¡¯t have thought about this if the others hadn¡¯t


    mentioned it.


    Yet, now that it was brought up, Sharon recalled that her daughter¡¯s design was very simr to


    Sunny¡¯s.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sharon immediately grabbed X¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Darling¡­ Tell me, are you Sunny? I think your


    design is very much like hers too¡­¡±


    Before X could speak, Helen immediately started to talk. ¡°How is that possible? Aren¡¯t there


    many people who design stuff like Sunny? Many of them even intentionally copy her style¡­¡±


    Although Helen also found their styles simr, she refused to believe that X was Sunny.


    It was Sunny! The only Sunny in the world!


    How could there be such a coincidence?


    However, right then, the old Caucasiandy behind X grabbed X¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Sunny¡­ It


    really is you¡­¡±


    At that moment, Helen was totally stunned¡­


    She felt as if her face was being pped again.


    If this old woman said X was Sunny, that meant X really might be Sunny!


    That was because this old woman wasn¡¯t an ordinary person!


    X chuckled as she looked at the old woman¡¯s excited face. ¡°How did you arrive at this


    conclusion? I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    However, the old woman shook her head. ¡°No¡­ You are¡­ I¡¯ve studied your work for many years. I


    am very familiar with the way you draw¡­ Your drawing habit is identical to Sunny¡­ If you¡¯re not


    her, I¡¯ll change my surname to yours¡­¡±


    Xughed. ¡°But I am not¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so either¡­ I can¡¯t believe X is that amazing. I doubt she can do everything so


    well¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either¡­ It¡¯s Sunny we¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either¡­¡±


    The people around them started whispering amongst themselves again.


    However, the old womanughed. ¡°Kid, whether you are or not¡­ I already know. Just admit it.¡±


    After saying that, she excitedly held X¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your work for so many years, and I¡¯ve


    liked them for just as long. I know you very well¡­ Hence, there¡¯s no reason for you to hide behind


    your mask¡­¡±


    Hearing this, X helplessly chuckled¡­


    At first, X thought the woman might think she mistook X for someone else if she insisted she


    wasn¡¯t Helen.


    However, surprisingly, the woman was so adamant about her viewpoint.


    Since X couldn¡¯t keep it a secret any longer, she admitted to it¡­


    ¡°Now, if you do not deny it, does that mean you admit it?¡± The old womanughed and asked.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t admit it, will you believe I¡¯m not her?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Of course, not¡­¡± The old woman replied.


    X instantly shrugged helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ I can only admit it¡­ However, how did you


    manage to see my drafts?¡±

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    Sharon Lindt was even more shocked now¡­


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Her admiration toward X Quest grew even deeper!


    Sharon¡¯s daughter-inw was actually Sunny!


    The old woman chuckled. She reached her hand out to X. ¡°You must be X Quest, right? I


    know you¡­ Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Tina¡­¡±


    The moment X heard this name, she was immediately shocked¡­


    This person was actually her idol, Tina!


    Twenty years ago, this god-like figure dominated the jewelry industry. Back then, all the major


    jewelry brands fought over her work.


    This person only worked with a single brand each year to create a single design.


    Meanwhile, each design would cause rich noblewomen across the world to fight over it.


    However, Tina was like a rare flower that appeared once in a blue moon in the jewelry industry.


    She stayed in the jewelry industry for a total of five years, and she only designed five items¡­


    Later, during the peak of her career, she chose to go into hiding.


    Nobody knew why she did it.


    Also, nobody ever saw what she looked like in person¡­


    However, despite leaving the industry, Tina¡¯s name was always brought up.


    She was the idol of many famous jewelry designers across the world.


    Until now, many of her designs were still imitated by various major brands.


    Now, many jewelry designs were extensions of her designs years ago.


    X liked Tina because she coincidentally saw Tina¡¯s work during a jewelry auction in her second


    year of high school.


    Back then, X was stunned by how beautiful it was.


    That was also the time she found out about Tina¡¯s name. After that, she returned home to find out


    more information about Tina.


    After doing that, X became fond of this person.


    That was because X felt that this person was extremely cool.


    Back then, X wanted to be someone like Tina.


    However, after X grew up and mentioned she wanted to study jewelry designing, her father


    disagreed with her decision.


    Hence, her dream was crushed.


    After arriving in Country Y, nobody could control her anymore. Hence, she picked up jewelry


    designing during her free time.


    Fortunately, she was innately talented. After learning for only three months, she achieved sess.


    Later, X started submitting her designs to various major brands¡­


    When she submitted her designs, she also requested only to produce a single item with her design.


    X did this also because of Tina¡¯s influence. She felt that this was cool.


    In the end, various majors started fighting over design directly. From all those brands, X chose


    Chanel.


    After Chanel used her design to create jewelry, it shook the world¡­


    Later, X became the favorite among various luxury brands across the world. Everyone wanted


    her to be their jewelry brand¡¯s primary designer.


    However, X felt that bing a primary designer involved too much work and wouldn¡¯t have her


    freedom. Hence, she chose not to work with any brand on fixed terms.


    Hence, X learned from her idol, Tina, to choose one brand to work with each year based on her


    mood.


    Meanwhile, X never epted any of the exclusive interviews the brands offered.


    There were four reasons for this.


    Firstly, X wanted to keep a low profile like her idol, Tina¡­


    Secondly, X¡¯s looks hadn¡¯t recovered back then. She was too embarrassed to be seen by others.


    Thirdly, X wanted to focus on her recovery. She didn¡¯t want anybody in the country to find out


    anything about her.

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    Fourthly, X Quest didn¡¯t like interviews. She didn¡¯t like the trouble.


    After keeping a low profile for many years, it turned into a habit¡­


    X started designing jewelry because of Tina¡­


    In theter stages, many of her habits were formed primarily because of Tina.


    This person was a significant influence in X¡¯s life as a designer.


    X had always been curious about how Tina looked in person.


    In fact, X¡¯s dream was to meet her idol once in this lifetime¡­


    Now that X was able to meet her idol, she was overjoyed¡­


    At that moment, X was stunned. She suddenly didn¡¯t know how to react.


    She felt like a fan who had bumped into her favorite idol in person.


    Tina chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, child? Do you not know who I am?¡±


    However, X quickly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I know who you are. You¡¯re my idol,¡± she said.


    Tina¡¯s eyes filled with joy. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    X nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes¡­ I really like you. To be honest, I became interested in jewelry


    designing because of you¡­¡±


    Tinaughed. ¡°I see. I feel honored to hear that.¡±


    X startedughing too. ¡°Idol¡­ I¡¯m so happy that I get to see you in person¡­¡±


    When everyone around them overheard the conversation, they were also stunned¡ª


    That was because many people also recognized Tina¡¯s name.


    ¡°Ms. Tina¡­ How are you free toe here? Haven¡¯t you been in rehabilitation for your illness?¡±


    Helen looked at Tina and asked in English.


    However, Tina chuckled and replied in Country Z¡¯snguage, ¡°I¡¯ve been learning how to speak in


    Country Z¡¯snguage as ofte. Let¡¯s speak in Country Z¡¯snguage¡­ It¡¯ll help me improve¡­¡± Tina


    said.


    Helen immediately nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to ask why I¡¯m here¡­ Now, shouldn¡¯t you apologize to Sunny?¡± Tina looked at X


    and chuckled.


    When X heard this, she immediately felt warmth in her heart.


    X didn¡¯t expect her idol would stand up for her. Instantly, she admired her idol even more¡­


    In front of Tina, X was like a regr, young female fan.


    Helen had also acknowledged X¡¯s prowess by now¡­


    Now that Tina said this, Helen immediately looked down humbly. ¡°Yes¡­ Sorry¡­¡±


    Although Helen was famous, what was she in front of Sunny?


    The others were right. She was indeed on a lower levelpared to Sunny¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. To be honest, I don¡¯t have any other intention. I onlymented like that because I didn¡¯t


    know you were here¡­¡± X said calmly.


    Since Helen had admitted to her mistake, X didn¡¯t need to hold a grudge against her.


    ¡°However¡­ I want to tell you that you should be humble and ept other people¡¯s opinions


    regardless of how high a position you¡¯re in.


    ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll remain stagnant forever¡­ Also, always remember that there¡¯s always someone


    better. Never look down on anyone,¡± X said.


    Helen repeatedly nodded. ¡°Alright¡­ I know¡­ I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Helen said.


    ¡°Alright. Child, I know you still have questions for me¡­ Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll chat while we browse...¡± Tina


    looked at X affectionately and said.


    X instantly nodded.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, X held Sharon Lindt¡¯s hand on one side and Tina¡¯s hand on the other side. She


    then led the two forward¡­


    Sharon still hadn¡¯t recovered from ecstasy. She followed X forward in a robotic manner.


    drafts¡­¡± X added.

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    ¡°I¡¯m good friends with the bosses of various luxury brands across the world. One of them gave it to


    me.


    ¡°Back when your first piece of work surfaced in the world, I already noticed it.


    ¡°I was immediately stunned, and I thought of you as my idol.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I approached Chanel¡¯s boss.


    ¡°I asked him for detailed information about the creator of that piece of work¡­


    ¡°However, he told me that he didn¡¯t have your detailed information either.


    ¡°Also, he said that he had nothing apart from your designs, bank ount number, and email


    address.


    ¡°Hence, I asked for your designs as collectibles¡­


    ¡°Every year after that, I¡¯d ask the brand you worked with to give me your designs so I could collect


    them and study them¡­


    ¡°Mainly, I wanted to study your brushwork and style¡­ After that, I¡¯d learn from you to improve on my


    stuff¡­¡± Tina said with a gentle smile. Her eyes filled with a sense of worship and admiration for X


    Quest.


    When X heard this, she was stunned. ¡°How could I deserve to be your idol? I¡¯m just an amateur


    in the field of jewelry design, but you¡¯re the legend in the industry. You¡¯re a true god-like figure¡­¡±


    X never would¡¯ve expected that her idol treated her as an idol.


    Being acknowledged by the person she admired since she was a kid felt magical.


    When X was a kid and grew fond of Tina, she never dared to hope that she¡¯d one day be able to


    mingle with a god-like figure like her.


    Moreover, X never hoped that she would one day be this god-like figure¡¯s idol.


    However, X honestly felt that she didn¡¯t deserve to be Tina¡¯s idol.


    Although X was very influential in the jewelry design industry now, she was still far inferior to


    Tina.


    Moreover, X didn¡¯t think that her designs were better than Tina¡¯s.


    However, Tina chuckled again. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you deserve it? Your sess today isn¡¯t in any way


    inferior to mine back in the day. Not only that but your¡­ Your style of design is even better than


    mine¡­ The things you design are even more high-ss than mine.¡±


    These were all Tina¡¯s honest thoughts.


    She admired X¡¯s humility greatly.


    However, X suddenly shook her head. ¡°I disagree with that. I think you¡¯re much better than I


    am¡­ You were the one who inspired me¡­¡±


    In X¡¯s eyes, Tina was the top-tier, god-like figure in the field of jewelry design.


    Moreover, nobody else had been able to surpass her ever since.


    Each of Tina¡¯s designs happened to strike a chord with X in terms of her beauty standards.


    However, Tina shook her head. ¡°No¡­ You¡¯re better than me¡­¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not. Idol, stop saying that,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not blow each other¡¯s trumpet anymore¡­¡± Tina said.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not doing that¡­ What I said was all true,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Even if it¡¯s true, let¡¯s not get all tied up over this¡­¡± Tina said.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    X nodded.


    Nearby, while listening to the two¡¯s conversation, Sharon Lindt¡¯s admiration toward X skyrocketed


    once again.


    Was her daughter-inw an idol to this god-like figure, Tina?

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    Wasn¡¯t this way too amazing?


    After looking at Sharon Lindt next to her, X Quest then held Sharon¡¯s hand tightly before turning


    to look at Tina. ¡°Oh, right. Idol, this is my mother-inw¡­ I forgot to introduce you two earlier¡­¡±


    X said.


    When Sharon heard this, she immediately extended her hand to Tina and smiled. ¡°Nice to meet


    you¡­ Tina¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m your fan¡­ I really like your designs¡­¡±


    Tina was Sharon¡¯s favorite designer.


    Back then, Sharon even offered a hefty price during a jewelry auction to purchase Tina¡¯s work.


    Sharon was always curious about how this designer looked.


    She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be fortunate enough to meet this designer one day¡­


    She was even able to have a conversation with this designer.


    All this was thanks to her darling daughter-inw.


    Her daughter-inw was practically the best blessing from god!


    Tina immediately held Sharon¡¯s hand affectionately. ¡°Nice to meet you¡­ I¡¯ve read about you on the


    list of hot topics¡­ You¡¯re the best mother-inw in Country Z.¡±


    When Sharon heard this, she immediately chuckled embarrassedly. After that, she calmly retrieved


    her hand. ¡°Hehe, theizens were too nice¡­ To be honest, I think I treat X just alright¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not just alright, but very wonderful¡­ You deserved to be called the best mother-inw in


    Country Z,¡± Tina said.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Sharon chuckled.


    After officially introducing the two of them to each other, X held their hands and continued to stroll


    forward leisurely¡­


    Due to her meeting with her idol, X felt that the jewelry she saw looked even better than before.


    ¡°Idol¡­ I want to ask you something. Earlier, you said that you¡¯ve been working on improving your


    craft¡­ Does that mean¡­ You¡¯re still working in the field of jewelry design?¡± X asked.


    However, after thinking about it for a little, X didn¡¯t think this was likely.


    All these years, the works that appeared in the market didn¡¯t look like they originated from her idol.


    However, Tina shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve already left the industry. Now, I design things for fun¡­


    I don¡¯t get involved in anythingmercial¡­


    ¡°Now, I spend a lot of time drawing a single painting. After that, I¡¯d spend an equal amount of time


    creating the object I¡¯ve drawn¡­


    ¡°Once the object is produced¡­ I¡¯d keep it in a ss cab at home¡­ The collectibles are for my


    admiration,¡± Tina said.


    When X heard this, she became interested. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯d let me admire your designs


    throughout the years, given a chance?¡±


    X wanted to know what her idol¡¯s works looked like all these years.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina snapped her fingers decisively. ¡°Sure¡­ I have some pictures here¡­ I¡¯ll send them to you after


    browsing the jewelry showcase¡­¡±


    Hearing this, X¡¯s heart instantly filled with joy. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Tina¡¯s smile gradually widened. ¡°Can we be good friends from now on?¡± She looked at X


    carefully and asked.


    Talented people often cherished their peers¡­


    Just like how she cherished X.


    Tina had been attracted to X¡¯s designs a long time ago.


    Back then, she already wanted to be good friends with X.


    X instantly smiled in return. ¡°Of course, we can¡­ It¡¯s my honor to be your friend,¡± X said.


    Tina continued to smile. ¡°It¡¯s also my honor to be your friend. Child¡­ You really are awesome. Keep


    going and never give up, got it?¡± Tina asked.


    X nodded gently. ¡°Mm-hmm. I really enjoy doing this. Naturally, I won¡¯t give up.¡±

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    Tina smiled happily. ¡°Okay¡­ As long as you persist in this industry, you¡¯ll be a legend,¡± she


    said.


    X Quest shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I don¡¯t want a lot. I just hope to continue developing in this


    industry¡­¡±


    ¡°You have such a humble personality. You¡¯re also pretty and capable. It¡¯d be difficult for you not to


    be a legend,¡± Tina said.


    Sharon Lindt didn¡¯t interrupt. Instead, she kept nodding in agreement with Tina¡¯s perspectives.


    Tina knew the right things to say. She should write a book.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Oh, right. How did you get to know Helen?¡± X was also very curious about this.


    ¡°Because she admires me, she kept investigating me. After that, she managed to find my house


    through an unknown method. She wanted me to ept her as my student¡­ But I refused,¡± Tina


    said seriously.


    ¡°I see¡­ Could we have dinner together tonight?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Of course, we must¡­¡± Tina said without hesitation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Where would you like to eat? I¡¯ll take you there,¡± X said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything as long as it¡¯s Country Z¡¯s traditional cuisine. I really love Country Z¡¯s cuisine.


    To be honest, I¡¯m only here on vacation¡­


    ¡°But aftering here, I discovered there are far too many delicious dishes here¡­ I suddenly don¡¯t


    feel like leaving anymore¡­¡± Tina added.


    Hearing this, X smiled in her usual manner. ¡°Hmm¡­ A lot of people feel the same way,¡± X


    said.


    In Country Z, there were a hundred ways to cook the same ingredient.


    Indeed, for foreigners who have aparatively monotonous cooking method, this was a huge


    attraction.


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve be a permanent resident here?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t n on doing that before. But aftering here, I grew to like this ce more and


    more. Hence, I decided to stay here for good. After that, I bought a house in my favorite ce,


    Antis¡­¡± Tina said.


    ¡°Hmm, you won¡¯t regret staying here.¡± When X heard this personplimenting her country like


    this, she felt very proud.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure¡­¡± Tina said.


    ¡°How about I take you to a ce that specializes in spicy food? Can you eat spicy food?¡± X


    asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Certainly, I do,¡± Tina said.


    ***


    After the jewelry showcase ended, X and Sharon brought Tina to a high-ss restaurant in the


    city center specializing in spicy food.


    The restaurant was designed in the country¡¯s national style¡­


    Every single employee in the restaurant wore traditional outfits.


    Stepping into the restaurant made one feel as if one had traveled back in time.


    As soon as Tina walked in, she was stunned by what she saw.


    Although Tina didn¡¯t say anything, she was shocked by the interior design of the restaurant.


    X and Sharon were both used to what came into sight. Hence, they didn¡¯t feel significantly


    moved.


    X had booked a private room in advance. As soon as they walked through the door, a pretty


    waitress in a white, traditional outfit led them into the private room.


    After entering, X and Sharon sat next together while Tina sat across from them.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The waitress took their orders before leaving directly.


    Once the door was closed, Tina quickly searched for her jewelry folder in her phone¡¯s photo gallery.


    After that, she put her phone on the table and pushed it close to X. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see my


    designs? Here you go¡­¡±


    When X heard this, she excitedly picked up Tina¡¯s brand-new phone and started checking out


    her jewelry designs.


    Seeing this, Sharon quickly moved closer to X. Naturally, she held X¡¯s arm and looked


    expectantly at the contents on the phone screen.


    The first thing that came to sight was a ne made up of a set of sapphire gems.

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    The ne in the picture was hung on a ck ne disy stand.


    The chain was made of a very thin tinum vicle chain.


    A tassel pendant made of sapphire dangled below the chain¡­


    In the lowest part of the tassel pendant, sapphire stars and a moon dangled.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even with the low-profile appearance, there was luxury and freshness¡­


    In the lower-right corner of the disy stand was a white card with a series of English words written


    on it. In Country Z¡¯snguage, it was tranted as ¡®Romance of Stars and Moon¡¯.


    Tina¡¯s signature was in the lower-right corner of Romance of Stars and Moon.


    X Quest and Sharon Lindt were instantly stunned by how beautiful this ne was!


    X, especially¡­ She was utterly shocked by Tina¡¯s design.


    After that, X quickly browsed through Tina¡¯s other designs.


    Each of them gave her and Sharon a huge surprise. They were both very taken aback.


    There were a total of twenty-five pictures in the album.


    After going through the pictures, X still couldn¡¯t take her eyes off them.


    Sharon felt the same way.


    Although Tina had left the industry a long time ago, her standards of design were still top-notch.


    Not only that, but she improved even more than before.


    After scrolling from the end to the top again, X finally pushed the phone back to Tina reluctantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really awesome¡­ Compared to you, there¡¯s still a long way for me to go¡­¡±


    Although X thought she was already outstanding, she still felt that her designs were inferior to


    Tina¡¯s ones.


    In fact, X felt that Tina¡¯s admiration toward herself was due to an overestimation of X¡¯s


    abilities.


    However, Tina shook her head. ¡°No, you have your unique qualities¡­ I really think that you¡¯re better


    than me. To be honest, I¡¯m only able to improve this fast because I looked at your works.¡±


    However, X shook her head again¡­


    She honestly felt that Tina had held her in too high regard¡­


    Tina knew what X was feeling. Hence, she slowly put her phone into her ck Hermes purse.


    ¡°You are much better than me¡­ Really, I see unlimited potential in you¡­¡±


    Sharon looked at X with admiration in her eyes. After that, she shifted her gaze to Tina¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re both awesome¡­ You¡¯re both terrific. However, Ms. Tina, X¡­ I wonder if I may be so bold


    as to ask if you would design a set of jewelry for me?¡± Sharon asked.


    Tina and Sunny were both designers she liked.


    Since this opportunity presented itself, Sharon naturally didn¡¯t want to let it go¡­


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Tina and X answered in unison.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful¡­¡± Sharon held X¡¯s hand tightly and said joyfully.


    After that, Sharon started telling the two of them about the elements she liked in her design.


    She also had some minor requests.


    As X knew her mother-inw very well, she listened briefly before opening Weibo to check out


    the list of hot topics. She wanted to read some gossip.


    Meanwhile, Tina continued to pay attention to Sharon. In fact, she would asionally smile and


    nod.


    To X¡¯s utter surprise¡­


    Her name had appeared on the hot topics again.


    Moreover, it was even first on the list. ¡®#X Quest is Sunny#¡¯.

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    X Quest instantly held her forehead helplessly and tapped on it to have a look¡­


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Marketing ounts shared various screenshots.


    In the screenshots, many people were using words to reenact the entire conflict between X and


    Helen.


    They also depicted how Tinater showed up and pointed out that X was Sunny.


    The entirement section went wild.


    Netizens once again started spamming¡ª


    ¡°X has way too many talents¡­ She¡¯s practically the boss in everything!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Stanley likes her so much! Who wouldn¡¯t like a woman like her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too poor to go to a jewelry showcase like that, and I couldn¡¯t personally witness all of this. What


    a shame¡­¡±


    ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t witness that scene in person, I feel great just reading about it. X is so cool!¡±


    ¡°I want to see how badly Helen was humiliated back then. Ahh! Sunny! It¡¯s Sunny!¡±


    ¡°Even the god-like figure in the jewelry industry, Tina, stepped forward topliment X. She


    even said she liked X¡¯s work. X, you¡¯re awesome! I¡¯m so envious of you!¡±


    Meanwhile, in a pink-themed bedroom in the Sullivan family¡¯s house, Mary Sullivan, lying on the bed


    with her nose and face all swollen up, also read about X in the hot topics on Weibo.


    When she saw the contents in the topic, she instantly felt as if she was pped forcefully again.


    Mary recalled how she unted the butterfly ne that she imed to be made by Sunny during


    May Conner¡¯s birthday party. She even boasted in front of X and showed it off¡­


    Back then, X must have thought she was an idiot, right?


    The more Mary thought about this, the angrier she felt!


    They were both human, but why was X so excellent? Wasn¡¯t god a little too unfair?


    At this moment, Mary felt so terrible that her heart ached¡­


    However, another matter soon popped up in her mind¡­


    Mary recalled that, not long after she boasted in front of X with her fake butterfly ne, Diana,


    a global celebrity, showed off her genuine butterfly ne on Weibo¡­


    That was also why her wearing a fake ne was exposed, and it was also why she was


    mocked.


    Also, that was also when her father discovered that she pretended to buy the genuine ne, but


    instead earned a profit by buying a fake one¡­


    Back then, Mary already suspected that it was all linked to X¡­


    Now that Mary thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but think why she was so foolish back then.


    She wore a fake version of Sunny¡¯s butterfly ne and boasted in front of Sunny herself by


    saying it was genuine.


    In fact, she even said that the genuine ne Sunny was wearing was fake¡­ Ahh¡­ Mary felt


    truly speechless!


    This must have also been the reason why X hated Mary, right?


    After that, X cooperated with Diana to torture her¡­


    Although Mary knew that her behavior wasn¡¯t proper, X, this b*tch, was still too cunning!


    When Mary thought about May¡¯s birthday party, she couldn¡¯t help but think about Emily Quest.


    If it were possible, Mary wished Emily, her best friend, coulde back to life¡­


    In that way, there would be someone else to torture X with her.


    Now, Mary was on her own. There were many things she couldn¡¯t execute perfectly!


    ¡°Emily Quest¡­ I really miss you a lot¡­¡± Mary said. After that, she helplessly closed her eyes and


    sighed.

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    Right then, somebody opened the door from the outside¡­


    Bailey Ronson carried all sorts of medicine and walked up to Mary Sullivan¡¯s bed before sitting


    down.


    Gently, Bailey ced the medicine on the nightstand. After that, she looked at Mary with a pitiful


    look in her eyes. ¡°Turn around¡­ I¡¯ll rub some medicine on you¡­¡±


    Mary nodded gently. After that, she carefully flipped around.


    Although Mary was already cautious, the intense pain still spread through her back in an instant.


    Her back had the worst wounds on her entire body.


    If shey still, things would have been better. However, even if she moved the slightest bit, it¡¯d be


    awful.


    In the moment of pain, Mary missed Emily Quest even more dearly.


    In fact, she wished Emily coulde back to life and kill X Quest!


    Who made Mary suffer through all this?


    Wasn¡¯t it all because of X?


    Bailey didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she carefully unbuttoned Mary¡¯s white robe.


    Soon, Mary¡¯s back and legs that looked like a bloody mess appeared before Bailey¡¯s eyes.


    Although the wounds had already dried up, the surrounding areas were still red and swollen.


    Bailey felt her heart ache from the sight of them.


    ¡°This is all X¡¯s fault! If X didn¡¯t annoy you so much, you wouldn¡¯t have done anything to her.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t try to trouble her, none of this would have happened.¡± By then, Bailey¡¯s mind was


    already clouded by rage.


    Mary snorted coldly. ¡°Exactly! X, this b*tch. She really deserves to die¡­¡±


    Likewise, Bailey also snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. She deserves to die for ruining my daughter like


    this. Whenever I think that one of her kidneys is in my body, I¡¯d feel disgusted¡­ If I had known, I


    wouldn¡¯t have wanted it from her¡­¡±


    At this moment, Bailey hadpletely forgotten how she suffered from severe kidney failure and


    how she bitterly waited for a kidney donation.


    All she could think about was how her daughter had been injured.


    Mary¡¯s face instantly turned cold. ¡°One day, I¡¯m going to make X suffer.¡±


    When Bailey heard that, she instantly let out a long sigh. ¡°I advise you not to keep going after her.


    B*tches will get the karma they deserve. You should let it go and not bring any more harm to our


    family¡­¡±


    After going through various incidents in the past and present, Bailey finally thought things through.


    None of their family members could afford to fight against X.


    Despite how much Bailey hated X, the Sullivan family had to suck it up.


    As long as Stanley Batton was around, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to X¡­


    Who was X? She was the apple of his eye, his darling. Whoever tried to touch her would die.


    However, Mary rolled her eyes at Bailey. ¡°I¡¯ll just be more careful next time. Can¡¯t I do it if I just


    make sure I don¡¯t get exposed?¡±


    Mary didn¡¯t believe that X would be able to find out what she did each time.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When Bailey heard this, she instantly pped Mary hard on her buttocks. ¡°Listen up! Don¡¯t keep


    doing this. Haven¡¯t you been tortured enough by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Pain spread through Mary¡¯s body. She instantly cried out in surprise.


    Knowing that nothing good woulde out of telling Bailey anything further, Mary pretended to give


    in. ¡°Alright¡­ I understand. I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡±


    Bailey smiled satisfactorily. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You must believe that b*tches will get the karma they


    deserve.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right! About Linda Jerome and her father¡­ Why did theye to our house today?¡± Mary


    asked.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    ¡°After beating you up, Linda Jerome¡¯s father brought her over¡­ On the surface, they said they


    wanted to apologize to your father, but the things they said hinted to your father that you were


    wrong and that you deserved it¡­¡± Bailey Ronson said.


    ¡°To be honest, how were they even apologizing? They were here to add fuel to the fire¡­ When your


    father heard what they said, he was enraged. He even kept saying that Linda did well for beating


    you up¡­¡± Bailey added.


    When Mary Sullivan heard this, she felt furious for no reason¡­


    ¡®So this was what happened!¡¯ she thought.


    ¡°Linda sure knows how to y this game! What a cunning b*tch¡­¡± Mary said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you were wrong, she didn¡¯t have to do this to you, did she?¡± Bailey snorted


    coldly.


    Now, Bailey truly felt sorry for her daughter. Her heart ached so badly that she was going mad¡­


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Right then, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Tony Sullivan¡¯s cold face appeared by the door.


    When Bailey and Mary saw him, their bodies shuddered at the same time¡­


    Their hearts even rose to their throats.


    Tony frowned coldly and looked at Mary. ¡°B*stard! Are you feeling better?¡±


    His tone was icy, and he didn¡¯t sound concerned about her at all¡­


    Now, Tony was still feeling furious. He hadn¡¯t eased up at all.


    Mary nodded. ¡°I¡¯m a little better¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, stand up¡­¡± Tony added.


    ¡°Honey, look at the state your child is in. Why are you asking her to get up?¡± Bailey asked nervously


    with a confused look in her eyes.


    ¡°Naturally, I want her to go to X and apologize in person¡­ Otherwise, are we going to wait until


    Dragon Groupes and deals with us? Have you forgotten how much the Sullivan family suffered


    thest time we offended Stanley Batton?¡± Tony uttered.


    When Mary heard the cold-hearted things Tony said, she instantly felt she was going mad.


    Apologize to X?


    There was no way Mary would do that!


    Bailey also knew that Mary wouldn¡¯t be willing to do it. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go on behalf of her¡­ Please


    stop torturing the poor child,¡± Bailey said carefully.


    Bailey knew that an apology was necessary after all the trouble they caused.


    Even so, Bailey was also unwilling to go herself.


    However, X was way too powerful right now.


    ¡°Mary, if you won¡¯t go and apologize, from now on¡­ You can leave this house¡­¡± Tony said.


    Mary almost peed herself out of shock as soon as she heard this. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve got it¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave at eight¡­ Both of you, get ready¡­ There¡¯s an hour left.¡± After saying that, Tony turned


    and left.


    Bang¡ª


    The door shut behind him.


    Mary and Bailey were both almost driven to the point of madness!


    However, they still didn¡¯t dare to speak a word.


    ***


    After having dinner, X Quest drove her red Maserati and sent Sharon Lindt to the countryside,


    castle-like vi where she lived.


    X¡¯s red Maserati came to a stable halt in the courtyard.


    There happened to be a streetlight above the car.


    Since the Maserati had an open roof, the warm, yellow light shone upon X¡¯s face.


    It made her face, which had nude makeup on, look unusually bright and pretty.


    Seeing X like this, even a woman like Sharon was about to fall for her.


    Although there were many bright stars in the night sky, none could shine as brightly as X in


    Sharon¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°X¡­ Tell me, what other talents are you keeping from me? Hmm? How could you be this


    awesome?¡± Sharon looked at X with eyes full of admiration. She once again looked like X¡¯s


    young female fan.


    However, Xughed. ¡°About that¡­ You¡¯ll find out in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    Sharon Lindt was dumbfounded. ¡°Do you still have other talents that I¡¯m not aware of?¡± She asked.


    However, X Quest only chuckled without saying anything further.


    Seeing X like this, Sharon knew that she must be right!


    However, since X didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Sharon didn¡¯t ask any further. Her admiration


    toward X was beyond imagination.


    ¡°X, can you promise me one thing?¡± Sharon held X¡¯s hand tightly and asked earnestly.


    X nodded without hesitation. ¡°As long as you tell me what it is, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll never abandon Stan¡­ If you ever leave our family, that would absolutely be


    a huge loss to us!¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°At first, I thought Stan married a demure wife, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d marry a woman who¡¯s talented


    in so many things! You and Stan are a power couple!¡± Sharon said.


    The more Sharon said, the more excited she sounded. She was also holding X¡¯s hand more


    tightly.


    When X heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hmm, I know. Don¡¯t worry,¡± X said.


    Sharon nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s a promise¡­¡±


    X also nodded repeatedly.


    ***


    After chatting with Sharon for a while, X drove her red Maserati back to her house with her


    bodyguards in six ck Porsche Cayenne cars.


    As soon as she arrived in front of her house, she saw a ck Porsche Cayenne parked in front of


    her flower-carved, ck, hollow iron gate.


    X¡¯s car lights were turned on.


    She could clearly see the car¡¯s license te number.


    It seemed like Tom¡¯s car.


    When X saw this, she started frowning deeply.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She knew who the people in the car were and why they were here.


    Right then, the door to the ck Porsche Cayenne¡¯s passenger side and the doors in the backseat


    opened¡­


    Tony Sullivan, Bailey Ronson, and Mary Sullivan, with her swollen nose and face, appeared before


    her car lights.


    Her car lights were extremely bright, and all three members of the Sullivan family subconsciously


    squinted. They also lifted their hands to block the light.


    When X saw this, she slowly turned off the car lights before rolling her window halfway down.


    Soon, Tony humbly brought Bailey and Mary over to her.


    ¡°X, I¡¯m really sorry about what Mary did. I¡¯ve already taught her a lesson. She¡¯s been whipped


    many times¡­¡± Tony said carefully.


    Despite hearing this, X still didn¡¯t feel any emotion.


    No matter what happened to Mary, X wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for her.


    That was because Mary asked for all of it.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apologizing?¡± Tony mercilessly smacked the back of Mary¡¯s head.


    Although Mary was furious, she could only suppress her anger and walk up to X with her head


    lowered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Mary said.


    X lifted her brows coldly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t forgive you. However¡­ Since it looks like you¡¯ve been


    taught a lesson, I won¡¯t hold a grudge against you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mary¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to mess with¡­ Understood?¡± X said in a domineering


    tone. Her imposing manner was obvious.


    At this moment, all the gentleness in her had faded away, and she was left with nothing but an


    endless coldness¡­


    It made X appear both cool and formidable.


    Although Mary wasn¡¯t saying a word, she was cursing in her mind¡­


    However, even so, Mary still repeatedly nodded¡­


    With her father around, Mary didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Otherwise, she was afraid she might end


    up dead on the streets.

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    X Quest also knew why Mary Sullivan was behaving so well.


    However, even so, X still felt pleased with it.


    X didn¡¯t say anything further. Instead, she smiled satisfactorily before rolling her window up. After


    that, she quickly led the entourage of cars toward her house¡¯s gate.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Soon, the gate¡¯s sensors detected the cars, and the gate slowly opened¡­


    The entourage of luxury cars disappeared from the three members of the Sullivan family¡¯s sight.


    Seeing how the cars drove away and recalling how superior X seemed, Mary suddenly felt her


    pride being trampled all over by X.


    ¡®X Quest, I won¡¯t let you off the hook! Why are you so pleased with yourself? The tides will


    eventually turn!¡¯ Mary thought.


    Bailey Ronson also felt a lot of hatred toward X right then.


    She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists tightly as she murmured to herself in her heart. ¡®God, I hope


    you will open your eyes and see to it that the evil gets the punishment they deserve! Just make X


    die of an illness quickly!¡¯


    Right then, Bailey suddenly felt a sharp pain in her right kidney.


    At first, there was only a minor sting.


    However, it soon began to feel like she was being cut with a knife.


    Suddenly, Bailey started sweating profusely.


    Meanwhile, she also began to feel extremely dizzy.


    With the intense pain and dizziness continuously torturing her, Bailey very soon fell limp on the


    ground. She reached out to touch the spot close to her kidney without caring for anything else as


    she cried out painfully. ¡°Ahh¡­ It hurts so bad¡­ Honey, help me¡­ Mary¡­ help me¡­ I think I¡¯m


    going to die¡­¡±


    ¡®What happened to Bailey?


    ¡®Why is this happening?¡¯


    At this moment, Bailey felt as if she had heard the footsteps of the god of death slowly approaching


    her¡­


    Soon, everything turned dark before her eyes, and she passed out.


    When Mary saw this, she was utterly shocked.


    Mary immediately kneeled on the ground and violently shook Bailey. ¡°Mom¡­ W-What happened to


    you? Won¡¯t you wake up?¡±


    Although Tony still felt resentment toward Bailey, he couldn¡¯t remainpletely unaffected when he


    saw her like this.


    Tony quickly kneeled on one knee and repeatedly shook Bailey. ¡°Wake up¡­ What happened to


    you?¡±


    However, Bailey didn¡¯t respond at all. She seemed to have lost consciousness.


    Sensing something was amiss, Tony quickly picked Bailey up and rushed toward his ck Porsche


    Cayenne¡­


    Mary felt utterly distraught¡­


    After being stunned for a second, she quickly followed Tony and opened the car door for him.


    Tony carried Bailey into the backseat while Mary got onto the passenger seat¡­


    When the young male driver, who was ying with his phone, saw this, he instantly turned on the


    car engine and drove to a hospital hastily¡­


    ¡°Dad¡­ Do you think Mom is having a rpse from her past illness?¡± Mary asked Tony, who sat in


    the backseat, her body trembling.


    After Tony carefullyid Bailey down in the backseat, he rolled his eyes at Mary in a mean way.


    ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯ve got a terrible mouth¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ This symptom really is like what happened before¡­ If that¡¯s true, will Mom be able to make it


    through once more?


    ¡°We went through a lot of trouble to find a kidney recement for her thest time,¡± Mary said.


    The more she said, the more panicked and uncertain she felt¡­

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    Although Mary Sullivan didn¡¯t want to think like this, her mother¡¯s condition really did look exactly


    like what happened years ago when she was sick¡­


    ¡°Shut your filthy mouth!¡± Tony Sullivan yelled coldly.


    He didn¡¯t believe Bailey would be unlucky enough to get the same illness after her kidney had been


    reced.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I hope not¡­ I hope that good people get good karma¡­¡± Mary closed her eyes and


    helplessly prayed.


    When the young male driver heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. ¡®Good people get good


    karma? I think it¡¯s more like b*tches deserve the karma they get, right?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t understand where Mary got her confidence. How could she think that her mother was a


    good person?


    If Bailey Ronson were a good person, why would she tolerate Tom Sullivan¡¯s cheating? Why would


    she even influence Tom to break up with X Quest?


    Seeing Bailey like this, the driver simply felt delighted.


    In fact, he wanted to say something to them. ¡®Kind people will get good blessings, while bad people


    will get terrible karma!¡¯


    However, due to his low status, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He could only silently feel happy for


    X¡­


    ***


    When X walked into the house, Stanley Batton was sitting on the sofa with hisptop, holding a


    meeting virtually with a group of blonde-haired, blue-eyed Caucasians in a meeting room.


    Stanley spoke in English fluently, and every word he said sounded pleasant.


    At this moment, his words sounded like music to X¡¯s ears.


    When he gave orders to his employees, Stanley¡¯s attitude waspletely different from when he


    spoke to X. It was like two extremes on a spectrum.


    Stanley seemed domineering and cold when he behaved like this. It was almost as if he was an


    unapproachable king on the edge of the clouds, while everyone else was like a servant who would


    have to obey his everymand.


    At this moment, Stanley was wearing ck silk loungewear. The cors, sleeves, and the edges of


    the pants were all sewn with golden thread. The contrast of colors made his skin appear white as


    snow.


    Clearly, he was only wearing ordinary loungewear, but he made it seem unusually noble.


    Seeing that X was home, Stanley slowly put down theptop in his arms. The cold aura about


    him faded away, and he waved at her. ¡°Come here¡­ Honey¡­¡±


    However, X shook her head. ¡°No¡­ Carry on with your meeting¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s pause the meeting for a moment¡­¡± Stanley said in fluent English to the people on his screen.


    After saying that, he quickly switched theptop¡¯s camera lens to the back before waving at X¡­


    Stanley appeared gentle and handsome like this. He was lethally attractive.


    X couldn¡¯t help but walk over to him and sit on hisp as she circled her arms around his neck.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you continuing with your meeting? Why did you ask me toe over? Did you mute


    the microphone?¡± X asked softly.


    Stanley pressed a button on his Bluetooth earphones. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s muted now¡­¡±


    X nodded satisfactorily.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ What else are you keeping from me? Why are you talented in so many things?¡± Stanley


    whispered into her ear. He sounded affectionate, and his voice sounded almost like a cello. It sent


    tingles through X¡¯s body¡­


    ¡°About this¡­ You¡¯ll find out in the future. I must retain a little bit of mystery¡­ I can¡¯t tell you


    everything¡­ Otherwise, it¡¯d be way too boring, right?¡± X chuckled.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re right, honey,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Carry on with your meeting¡­ I¡¯m heading upstairs to take a bath and rest¡­¡± X added.


    With that, X stood up with a smile.


    However, in the next second, she suddenly felt her vision turning dark¡­


    After that, she passed out and fell to the floor¡­


    When Stanley saw this, he got up at the speed of light and caught her in his arms.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    At this moment, X Quest¡¯s body waspletely limp, and her face seemed pale. Beads of sweat


    began appearing all over her body. Within a few seconds, it seemed as if she had just taken a hot


    bath.


    When Stanley Batton saw her in this state, he instantly panicked.


    All of a sudden, he felt an emptiness in his chest. After that, his mind wentpletely nk.


    Ever since Stanley was a child, he¡¯d gone through countless hardships. There were sad moments,


    and there were happy moments. There were get-togethers, and there were farewells.


    Stanley thought he was someone who¡¯d experienced enough in life, and he even had a taste of a


    near-death experience.


    However, at this moment, he was as frantic as a three-year-old child.


    ¡°Honey¡­ What happened to you? Wake up!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Say something¡­ Wake up!¡±


    Stanley subconsciously raised his voice. He looked at X and frantically called for her.


    Right then, the door opened.


    Ron Batton cheerfully walked in with his white walking stick and a cage of parrots¡­


    As he walked, he¡¯d repeatedly whistle at the parrots. He seemed rxed.


    When Ron looked up and saw what was happening, he panicked.


    Ron instantly put the parrots on the ground before walking over to Stanley and quickly lifting X¡¯s


    arm.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Ron asked as he checked X¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was fine when she walked in earlier. Suddenly, she was like this¡­¡± Stanley said.


    Ron didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he continued to focus on checking X¡¯s pulse.


    From her pulse, it didn¡¯t seem like there was anything unusual with her. Her body was very healthy.


    ¡°This is strange¡­¡± Ron had been a doctor for many years, but this was the first time he


    encountered something like this.


    Despite fainting and sweating all over her body, her pulse revealed nothing about her ailment.


    Ron thought he had fantastic medical skills. There was barely any illness that he couldn¡¯t detect


    from checking a patient¡¯s pulse.


    However, today, he was truly defeated.


    Soon, Ron¡¯s eyes filled with shock.


    When Stanley saw this, he immediately frowned deeply. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Grandpa? What¡¯s


    wrong with her?¡± Stanley asked.


    Ron¡¯s facial expression was making Stanley feel even more concerned¡­


    Usually, when Stanley¡¯s grandfather checked a patient¡¯s pulse, this facial expression indicated an


    illness that was difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Stan¡­ I still can¡¯t figure it out¡­ Why don¡¯t we take her to the hospital¡­¡± Ron said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what it is?¡± Stanley asked.


    Ron gently nodded. ¡°If you say that she¡¯s sick, there¡¯s nothing wrong with her body. From her pulse,


    she¡¯s just like a healthy individual¡­ But if you say she¡¯s not sick, how do we exin the state she¡¯s


    in now¡­ It¡¯s really odd,¡± Ron said.


    ¡°Has she been poisoned?¡± Stanley asked.


    Ron immediately shook his head. ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s no trace of Zim Hummers¡¯ poison¡­ Hurry up and


    take her to the municipal hospital. We¡¯ll get a few professionals to check on her together,¡± Ron said.


    Stanley immediately nodded. After that, he carried X and ran out the door.


    At this moment, Stanley¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    His instincts were telling him that X¡¯s current condition was extremelyplicated.


    In fact, it was one-of-a-kind¡­


    Ron followed close behind.


    When they made it to the main entrance, Ron panted as he ran up to his ck Rolls-Royce and


    opened the car door in the back.


    Stanley quickly ced X on the soft seat in the back. After that, he sat on the driver¡¯s seat.


    Ron, on the other hand, sat on the passenger¡¯s seat.


    The entire backseat was reserved for X alone.

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    Without saying a word, Stanley Batton turned on the car engine. He then quickly turned the car


    around before stepping on the elerator and speeding forward¡­


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Although Stanley drove at a very high speed, the car remained stable.


    Under the night sky, the luxurious, ck Rolls-Royce was like a majestic horse on the green ins.


    It was unusually domineering.


    The air in the car felt almost frozen.


    Both Stanley and his grandfather had extremely sullen expressions on their faces¡­


    At this moment, Stanley wished he were driving a rocket!


    In the past, he never thought that the car was slow.


    However, right then, he found it awfully slow despite already stepping all the way down on the


    elerator.


    At this moment, it happened to be nine o¡¯clock in the evening¡­


    It was the busiest time for nightlife in Antis.


    There were people and cars everywhere on the road.


    However, Stanley couldn¡¯t care less.


    With his maneuvering, the ck Rolls-Royce overtook one car after another¡­


    By the time they arrived in the city center, they were stuck in traffic.


    The reason for that was that two cars in front of him, a BMW and an Audi, were involved in an


    ident.


    The two cars stopped in the middle of the road and upied the entire road. Everyone around them


    couldn¡¯t move forward¡­


    Meanwhile, the two car owners were busy arguing with each other. Both were ignoring their cars


    and the traffic jam that they had caused.


    ¡°No¡­ How do you propose we sort this out? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? I was driving just fine. You were the one who rammed into my car. Are


    you ming me?¡±


    ¡°I rammed into your car? Who rammed into whose car? There¡¯s a surveince camera here. Don¡¯t


    make stuff up¡­¡±


    The two men were arguing non-stop.


    Stanley felt extremely annoyed by their voices, and he instantly honked at them.


    Meanwhile, the cars behind Stanley also started to honk.


    However, the two car owners who were involved in the argument ignored all the sounds behind


    them. They kept arguing that it was the other person¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Stanley cursed softly. After that, he carefully backed his ck Rolls-Royce away slightly.


    Right after that, he stepped on the elerator and crashed into the ck Audi in front of him¡­


    In the next second, that ck Audi was knocked away by Stanley¡¯s Rolls-Royce.


    With Stanley¡¯s car moving at lightning speed, it attracted a lot of attention¡­


    The Audi¡¯s car owner, who stood in front of the car, was dumbfounded.


    When he saw his Audi being flung toward him by the ck Rolls-Royce, he subconsciously dodged


    to one side in an agile manner¡­


    With him out of the way, the ck Rolls-Royce could continue moving forward unobstructed¡­


    Just like that, Stanley sessfully pushed the ck Audi to the BMW nearby¡­


    Due to the strong impact, the back of the ck Audi was severely dented.


    When the shocked Audi owner saw this, he instantly ran up to Stanley and knocked forcefully on the


    car window. ¡°Hey¡­ What is the meaning of this? You just destroyed my car. Are you mad? How


    could you¡­¡±


    Before the man could finish speaking, Stanley slowly rolled down his window halfway.


    As soon as the car window was rolled down, Stanley¡¯s cold face appeared before the Audi owner.


    Stanley¡¯s cold aura emanated from within the car. The Audi owner was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t


    even curse out loud what was on his mind. He swallowed everything he wanted to say.

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    Stanley Batton frowned slightly before retrieving a golden card from his pocket smoothly. He also


    took out a white name card with his name on it before tossing it to the Audi owner. ¡°This is money


    for repairing your car¡­ There¡¯s no password to it. If it¡¯s not enough, you can contact me¡­¡± Stanley


    said.


    After that, Stanley stepped on the gas pedal and left.


    The entire process was straightforward, and Stanley didn¡¯t beat around the bush at all.


    Such a scene thoroughly shocked the surrounding pedestrians¡­


    The cars nearby even subconsciously came to a halt¡­


    Everyone took their phones out to record what happened¡­


    Meanwhile, Stanley couldn¡¯t be bothered. Instead, he continued to speed forward.


    ¡°Who the hell is he? Why is he so arrogant?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I find that car owner very handsome¡­¡±


    ¡°He must be in a hurry, right? His temper is awful, but I like it.¡±


    ¡°He crashed into the car and simply gave the owner his card¡­ That¡¯s so manly¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    In the back, a few female car owners couldn¡¯t resist discussing among themselves as they observed


    themotion.


    The Audi owner was utterly stunned by Stanley¡¯s imposing solid manner.


    After looking down at the card, he was dumbfounded¡­


    Stanley¡­ Stanley Batton?


    The Stanley Batton from Antis¡¯ Batton family?


    ***


    After that, Stanley didn¡¯t encounter any other obstacles on the road.


    Soon, Stanley¡¯s car arrived at the municipal hospital.


    Since Stanley had made a call before driving over, the director, assistant director, and various


    medical experts of the municipal hospital were already waiting in front of the hospital building when


    Stanley carried X Quest out of the car¡­


    As soon as Stanley got out of the car with X in his arms, the director brought everyone over to


    him with an emergency stretcher.


    After that, Stanley carefully ced X on the stretcher.


    Meanwhile, the director and the others quickly wheeled X into the hospital building.


    Stanley and Ron Batton followed close behind.


    The huge formation attracted a lot of attention in the hospital building.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t resist shifting their gazes to them.


    They were all curious about the patient¡¯s identity. She was able to draw the attention of all the


    medical professionals in the hospital.


    When everyone saw Stanley and X¡¯s faces, they all became silent.


    All their questions had been answered at that moment.


    The group of medical professionals wheeled X into a private elevator.


    After they had left, everyone in the main lobby went wild¡ª


    ¡°What happened to X? Why did she pass out?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Could something have happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great to be rich. With just a mild illness, all the medical professionals in the municipal hospital


    went to attend to her!¡±


    ¡°X is really fortunate¡­ We really can¡¯t be envious enough of this. However, I hope she¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    ***


    Soon, X was wheeled into a VIP emergency unit.


    Meanwhile, Stanley and Ron waited quietly outside.


    After arriving in the emergency unit, nurses quickly put X on a respirator.


    Meanwhile, with the lead of the hospital director, various medical professionals quickly surrounded


    X.

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    Not long after the respirator was inserted into X Quest¡¯s nose, she slowly opened her eyes.


    The bright light above her head hurt her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, she


    subconsciously closed them.


    Everyone who was feeling nervous instantly sighed in relief when they saw this.


    The vice director, Stephen Harris, looked at X. ¡°How do you feel? Mr. Batton said that you


    suddenly fainted, and you even started sweating all over¡­ Dr. Batton couldn¡¯t figure out the cause


    of your ailment at all. Tell me, how did you feel before you fainted?¡± Stephen asked.


    ¡°Also, how are you feeling right now?¡± Stephen added with a concerned look in his eyes.


    Stephen¡¯s words instantly reminded X about what happened before she passed out.


    At the time, she didn¡¯t feel anything unusual.


    X immediately looked at Stephen and told him the truth. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything unusual. Suddenly,


    everything turned dark, and I fainted right away¡­¡±


    No matter how hard X tried to recall, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else back then.


    Now, X truly felt curious about why this happened to her¡­


    Her master was coined as a miracle doctor. There were barely any illnesses that he couldn¡¯t identify.


    Under normal circumstances, Ron Batton would resolve any problem after checking his patient¡¯s


    pulse.


    Any patient who went to him wouldn¡¯t even have to be taken to the hospital.


    However, why was this case an exception today?


    X suddenly recalled how she felt incredibly dizzy a few days ago¡­


    Could she have gotten terribly ill?


    If even her master couldn¡¯t identify what ailment it was, that meant it must have been dire¡­


    At this moment, X¡¯s heart was filled with restlessness.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t fear death all that much, but it was different now¡­


    Now, she was the only person her father had.


    Meanwhile, she was also the only wife Stanley had.


    If X died, it would be devastating to both the Batton family and the Quest family.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Apart from that, X also deeply felt the warmth and kindness of the world and its beauty and


    flourishing sights. These were all because of her wonderful romance and her stably advancing


    career.


    X was reluctant to leave such a wonderful world behind.


    She still had many goals left to realize.


    There were many wonderful things she hadn¡¯t experienced yet.


    ¡°This happened to me a few days ago too. However, it was much worse a few days ago,¡± X said.


    ¡°A few days ago, not only did I feel dizzy, but I also felt nauseous¡­


    ¡°This time, apart from feeling dizzy, there wasn¡¯t any other sensation,¡± X told Stephen carefully


    about her condition.


    After hearing this, Stephen looked deeply at the other medical professionals present. ¡°I highly


    suspect that Ms. Quest¡¯s issue might stem from her brain. I suggest doing a thorough examination


    of her head¡­¡± Stephen said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The director with white hair immediately nodded.


    After that, Stephen and the others carried out a detailed examination of X¡¯s head in the


    emergency unit¡­


    Meanwhile, the director slowly walked out of the emergency unit and looked at Stanley and Ron,


    who sat outside the emergency unit¡¯s door. Their facial expressions were cold.


    When the two of them saw the director walking out, they quickly stood up neatly.


    Stanley seemed nervous. ¡°How did it go? How¡¯s my wife now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s already regained consciousness. Our staff is carrying out a detailed examination on her.


    Now, we suspect that there might be something wrong in her head...¡± The director exined


    carefully.


    Although Stanley heard that X had woken up, he still couldn¡¯tpletely rx.


    As long as the medical checkup results weren¡¯t out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rx.

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    ¡°I hope X¡¯s ailment is a minor one¡­¡± Ron Batton murmured to himself in aforting tone.


    Although Ron knew that he couldn¡¯t possibly have failed to detect a minor ailment, he still had a ray


    of hope in his heart.


    Stanley Batton didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he sat down on his seat once again.


    Soon, Ron also sat down shakily.


    The examination on X Quest¡¯s head took a total of two hours.


    Throughout the two hours, all the medical professionals, including Stephen Harries, who led the


    team, were frantic.


    During that period, X silently checked her pulse several times, but she couldn¡¯t discover any


    issue.


    In the end, the efforts of Stephen and the rest all turned out futile.


    Left without a choice, they extracted X¡¯s blood and checked other parts of X¡¯s body.


    However, they still couldn¡¯t identify any problem.


    Compared to their frantic demeanor, X appeared much more rxed. Most of the time, she sat


    on her emergency patient bed.


    Even if she wanted to move, a few medical professionals would help her carefully.


    After all the examinations were done, the medical professionals cautiously helped X back onto


    the operation bed.


    After that, everyone started sighing.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    All examinations showed that there was nothing wrong with X¡¯s body.


    When X saw everyone¡¯s expression, she knew she was probably in terrible condition. Nervously,


    she looked at everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°What exactly is wrong with me? I hope you won¡¯t keep anything


    from me. Do I have cancer? Or have I been affected by some other illness that¡¯s difficult to treat?¡±


    Stephen shook his head. ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s nothing wrong with you.


    ¡°We¡¯ve checked every part of your body, but we can¡¯t find any problem. From head to toe, there isn¡¯t


    anything wrong¡­


    ¡°But this is strange. If there¡¯s nothing wrong, why did those things happen to you?¡± Stephen asked,


    raising his questions.


    The questions Stephen raised were also what X had in mind.


    Although her body waspletely fine, she¡¯d asionally feel dizzy. What kind of sickness was


    this?


    X thought she¡¯d have seen enough problematic illnesses by sticking around her master.


    However, she¡¯d never seen anything quite like her own medical condition.


    Regardless of what sickness it was, it couldn¡¯t possibly escape the diagnosis of both current and


    traditional fields of medicine, could it?


    ¡°What exactly is wrong with me?¡± X was truly at a loss with her medical condition.


    Could it be a type of sickness that had never been discovered before?


    Wasn¡¯t that impossible?


    If she were ill, there¡¯d at least be a source of that illness in some part of her body.


    However, her body was perfectly fine.


    Stephen shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Perhaps, the level of medical expertise in our hospital is


    limited. Why don¡¯t you get Mr. Batton to take you to a foreign hospital?¡±


    The municipal hospital was already the best in Country Z. In fact, it was the best hospital in the


    entire continent.


    The medical devices used to examine X earlier were all devices of the highest quality in the


    world.


    Hence, X didn¡¯t think that it was due to the municipal hospital¡¯s limited medical expertise.


    Usually, if the municipal hospital couldn¡¯t identify the ailment, other hospitals would also find it


    challenging to identify it.


    However, X still felt that she should get herself checked somewhere else.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she would get any results in the end.


    Now, X really wanted to find out what her sickness was.

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    What was the most terrible oue that this sickness could lead to?


    ¡®Was it death? Was it a permanenta? Or would she be paralyzed?¡¯


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Regardless of what oue it was, X Quest couldn¡¯t ept any of them¡­


    At this moment, X felt both restless and defeated.


    Stephen Harris could also sense X¡¯s defeat. He helplessly patted X on the shoulder. ¡°Ms.


    Quest, don¡¯t be too pessimistic. I believe there will be a way,¡± he said.


    X nodded mechanically, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Soon, Stephen opened the emergency unit¡¯s door.


    When X saw this, she immediately got out of bed.


    Right then, she felt like a normal person again.


    She didn¡¯t feel dizzy, and she felt refreshed.


    When a few medical professionals saw her standing him, they instantly stepped forward to hold her.


    However, X shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I can walk on my own. I¡¯m really fine¡­¡±


    After that, X brushed their hands away and walked to the door.


    Seeing how worried Stanley Batton and Ron Batton looked, X felt her heart breaking into


    pieces¡­


    A sense of weakness instantly filled her heart.


    However, she held back all her emotions and pretended to be calm as she walked up to them.


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t find anything. Dr. Harris suggests that we get checked in a foreign hospital¡­ ¡± She


    said with a smile.


    When Stanley heard this, his frown deepened further.


    Ron reacted in the same way.


    Both knew things weren¡¯t looking too good¡­


    Despite not being able to identify the ailment, X¡¯s body was still experiencing symptoms. This


    was the biggest problem.


    X continued to suppress her sadness as she forced a smile. She pretended to be nonchnt


    about it as she looked at them. ¡°To be honest, since we couldn¡¯t find any problem, it might mean


    there¡¯s nothing wrong with me at all¡­ You two don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡±


    ¡°Would a perfectly fine individual have symptoms like yours?¡± Ron said before sighing deeply.


    ¡°No matter what¡­ Let¡¯s be a little more optimistic¡­ There¡¯s no point in being sad. It wouldn¡¯t make


    the situation any better,¡± X said.


    Ron repeatedly nodded without saying anything.


    Although everyone knew about such rationale, it was impossible to control one¡¯s emotions a lot of


    the time.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Stanley slowly stood up and hugged X as he asked.


    Although Stanley was also apprehensive, he didn¡¯t want to affect X with his negative emotions¡­


    He also knew that X was just putting up a strong front.


    Even if X didn¡¯t express it, Stanley could tell how weak she felt.


    X forced a smile on her face again. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m fine¡­ Oh, stop worrying. I''m not worried about


    myself¡­¡±


    Stanley smiled bitterly before ruffling her hair gently. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll head out of the country tomorrow


    to get you checked¡­ Let¡¯s go to Bridgewater Hospital in Country M¡­ They have the best medical


    expertise in the country¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll go wherever you want,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hmm, good girl¡­¡± Stanley replied softly before naturally pulling X into his arms.


    In the next second, Stanley subconsciously started to exert force with his hands.


    He wished he could merge X¡¯s body with his.


    An endless sense of insecurity tortured him so badly that he could barely breathe.

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    Stanley Batton thought he was strong enough to ovee anything, and there was nothing he¡¯d be


    afraid of. Now, he finally understood that someone like that couldn¡¯t possibly exist.


    The so-called toughness and fearlessness were only possible when dealing with people and things


    that weren¡¯t one¡¯s weak point.


    Whenever something involved X Quest, Stanley would lose all control within a second¡­


    Especially right now, Stanley truly felt afraid that X had been afflicted with a rare, incurable


    disease, and she might leave him forever.


    In fact, Stanley didn¡¯t even dare to think about what would be of him if X was no longer with


    him.


    X was his life.


    She was like the oxygen and sunlight that he depended on to survive.


    How would he live without her?


    ¡°Honey¡­ I want to go home¡­ I don¡¯t like being in the hospital,¡± X said softly.


    X didn¡¯t like the hospital because she hated the cold atmosphere and the strong medicinal scent.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Stanley replied softly. He casually picked her up and started walking outside.


    Ron Batton followed the two of them with a concerned look on his face. There was a sullenness that


    wouldn¡¯t fade away from his eyes.


    If it were possible, Ron wished it was him rather than X who was ill.


    X was no longer just his granddaughter-inw or disciple.


    To Ron, she was even dearer to him than his granddaughter.


    ***


    After returning home, Stanley carried X to the bedroom.


    To avoid making X nervous, Stanley didn¡¯t show any emotion throughout the entire journey.


    In a swift motion, he switched on the lights with the back of his hand. The baroque-style room lit up.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Stanley then ced X on the bed in a familiar movement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ You have me¡­ There¡¯s


    nothing I can¡¯t resolve,¡± Stanley said.


    With that, Stanley slowly sat next to X and wrapped his arms around her.


    His hug felt warm and safe. X¡¯s uneasiness was relieved somewhat.


    At this moment, they both had mixed feelings in their hearts.


    However, neither of them said anything.


    Stanley frowned slightly. His eyes filled with tears unknowingly. ¡°X¡­ Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will


    happen to you,¡± he said.


    X nodded. ¡°Hmm, I know¡­¡±


    While speaking, X¡¯s eyes also unknowingly filled with tears.


    However, neither of them could see each other¡¯s eyes.


    After hugging each other for a long while, Stanley reluctantly let X go. ¡°I¡¯ll get the water running


    for you in the bath¡­ Hmm?¡±


    X nodded.


    After that, Stanley got up and entered the bathroom.


    After locking the door behind him, Stanley¡¯s emotions let loose.


    Tears started streaming down his face.


    However, he still forcefully held his emotions in.


    In the bedroom, X¡¯s eyes were also filled with tears¡­


    She felt afraid. She was terrified.


    ***


    After over ten minutes, Stanley filled the entire bathtub with warm water. Moreover, he added white


    foam and rose petals.


    Once everything was prepared, Stanley tried his best topose himself. He then returned to the


    bedroom and carried X into the bathroom.


    After taking a bath together, X wrapped herself in a white towel. She stood in front of the sink


    with a hairdryer as she slowly dried her hair.


    Stanley also quickly wrapped himself in a white towel.


    After covering up the ces he ought to, Stanley walked up behind X and gently took the


    hairdryer from her. He then started carefully drying her hair.


    He brushed through her hair with his long, slender fingers repeatedly. It was extremelyfortable.


    X subconsciously closed her eyes.


    Warm air brushed the side of her ears.


    At this moment, X hoped that the sweet moment between her and Stanley couldst forever.


    The safe harbor Stanley offered her was far too heart-warming.


    It made X want to stay here forever and never leave.

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    Soon, X Quest started silently praying for herself.


    She prayed that she would be healthy and well.


    She also prayed that she could stay next to Stanley Batton for a longer time¡­


    Soon, the dizziness swept over her once more.


    X subconsciously opened her eyes¡­


    However, as soon as she opened her eyes, the dizziness faded away.


    Her illness was really strange.


    Since the dizziness faded away so quickly, X decided not to bring it up.


    Since they couldn¡¯t discover anything at the hospital, she had no reason to tell Stanley.


    What was wrong with her? X really wanted to know.


    How long had it been since shest felt dizzy and nauseous?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This was already the third time she felt this way¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sensing that X was lost in thought for a moment, Stanley turned off the


    hairdryer and asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± X shook her head.


    By then, X¡¯s hair was already dry. Her ck, curly hair naturally fell by her waist. Under the light,


    she seemed to be aglow.


    Her face without makeup was enough to outshine all the pretty faces with tons of makeup on.


    X looked even more like a teenager now than when she had makeup on¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Shall we go back and sleep?¡± Stanley asked.


    X nodded.


    After that, Stanley carried her in his arms before returning to the bedroom.


    Once the light was switched off, the two held each other in the dark with thoughts in their minds, but


    neither spoke.


    ***


    Late into the night, X still didn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Neither did Stanley.


    However, they both didn¡¯t move much because they were worried they would disturb each other.


    Even more so, they were afraid of the other person finding out about how worried they each felt.


    Neither of them wanted to burden the other with added pressure and mental strain.


    Only when the sky started to turn bright did the two of them fall asleep one after the other.


    Stanley woke up early in the morning.


    After cleaning up, Stanley went into the kitchen.


    Before preparing breakfast, he instructed Zack Cassidy to schedule a private ne for their trip to


    Country M.


    After that, Stanley started getting busy in the kitchen, as he usually did to prepare breakfast.


    First of all, he added a little bit of olive oil to the t pan.


    Once the oil had heated up, he slowly cracked an egg into the pan.


    Due to the thoughts on his mind, he was a little distracted even when he fried the egg.


    He kept thinking about the possible cause of X¡¯s illness.


    After thinking for a while, an idea suddenly urred to him¡­


    At that moment, his frown deepened even further.


    Right then, X slowly walked into the kitchen.


    Due to not sleeping well, X¡¯splexion seemed much worse than usual.


    There was ayer of darkness under her eyes.


    When Stanley saw X, he immediately turned off the stove before walking up to her. ¡°Did you not


    rest well the night before?¡± he asked.


    Xughed bitterly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t too bad¡­¡±


    Stanley knew she was lying, but he didn¡¯t press on. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°I gave a serious


    thought about your illness earlier¡­ I think I may have found the cause¡­¡±


    As soon as Stanley said this, X¡¯s interest piqued.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X immediately asked.

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    ¡°Do you think it might be rted to your X-ray vision?¡± Stanley Batton asked.


    Stanley¡¯s words immediately shocked X Quest¡­


    X suddenly started suspecting that it might just be the case.


    Her symptoms only started after she acquired the X-ray vision.


    Was this a coincidence?


    It didn¡¯t seem that way¡­


    The X-ray vision was very mystical, and it couldn¡¯t be exined by science at all.


    Meanwhile, X¡¯s illness was also the same.


    It didn¡¯t seem impossible for the two to be rted.


    Otherwise, why would X be like this?


    ¡°Now that you mention, I do think it¡¯s possible¡­¡± X said.


    Back then, X was also exposed to information about X-ray vision in television dramas and


    novels.


    In those works of fiction, people who had X-ray vision would use a lot of energy to utilize it.


    Once they used up the energy, problems would begin to arise in the protagonists¡¯ bodies.


    Although X knew that it was all made up, she didn¡¯t think she necessarily needed to dismiss it


    completely¡­


    However, she couldn¡¯t verify whether this was the case within a short amount of time.


    ¡°I think the timing of when your symptoms began and your acquisition of the X-ray vision was a little


    too coincidental¡­


    ¡°Within a month of you acquiring the X-ray vision, it just so happened¡­¡± Stanley began to analyze


    carefully.


    X nodded repeatedly¡­


    ¡°If we can¡¯t find out what¡¯s wrong in your body¡­ We can deduce that all this is rted to X-ray


    vision. I suspect that the X-ray vision also harms you alongside bringing you those benefits¡­¡±


    Stanley continued to analyze thoughtfully.


    X agreed with him. ¡°Let¡¯s get my body checked first¡­ We¡¯ll see how it goes after we¡¯ve checked


    at a few ces,¡± X said.


    Speaking of getting checked, X suddenly recalled a person.


    ¡®Miracle doctor Yaksha!¡¯


    Last night, X¡¯s mind was too clouded. She had actually forgotten about this person.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Yaksha first? Let him check on my condition before we head to Country M¡­


    ¡°Yaksha has great medical skills. Moreover, he¡¯s always been treating all sorts of difficult illnesses.


    What if he¡¯s able to tell us something about this?¡± X said seriously.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley thought deeply for a few seconds. ¡°That works too¡­ Let¡¯s go to Yaksha first. If he can¡¯t tell


    us what it is, we¡¯ll go to someone else¡­¡±


    X decisively snapped her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s been decided then.¡±


    ***


    On a whim, they left upon making the decision¡­


    After breakfast, Stanley flew X over on a helicopter to the ind on which Yaksha lived.


    Once they arrived above the ind, Stanleynded the helicopter on an emptynd outside the


    ind.


    After that, he held X¡¯s hand and walked into the forest maze.


    Since they had been here once, they were both very familiar with the geography of this ce.


    Hence, they could get through the maze and arrive in front of Yaksha¡¯s two-story, national-style


    burgundy vi.


    Right then, Yaksha was sitting in front of the main entrance on an empty field as he left various


    herbs out to dry.


    As usual, he was wearing a silver mask that covered the upper half of his face.


    His long, white hair naturally hung around him as it did before.

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    Yaksha was wearing a white overall.


    Due to the broad outfit, it made him appear unusually thin.


    When a breeze with a thick medicinal scent blew over, it entered X Quest¡¯s nostrils.


    Although the scent was overwhelming, X didn¡¯t feel bothered by it.


    That was because she had already gotten used to it.


    When Yaksha saw X and Stanley Batton, he immediately smiled naturally¡­


    After that, Yaksha quickly walked up to them and bowed deeply to the two of them.


    Seeing this, X instantly helped Yaksha up. ¡°Don¡¯t do this¡­ You¡¯re older than us. We really can¡¯t


    bear it¡­¡±


    Although Yaksha said that he was indebted to X¡¯s family, X felt that an old man shouldn¡¯t


    behave so humbly toward her regardless of the favor that had been done for him.


    Besides, he was indebted to her family and not her.


    Yaksha smiled. ¡°I¡¯m indebted to your family¡­ You must ept the way I treat you¡­ Besides, it¡¯s


    what I should do anyway.¡±


    X immediately shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­ You¡¯re indebted to my family, not me¡­¡±


    ¡°To me, it¡¯s the same thing¡­¡± With that, Yaksha shifted his gaze to Stanley. ¡°You should have


    recovered by now, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    This question instantly left X and Stanley stunned.


    All of a sudden, they didn¡¯t know how to answer it.


    If they told Yaksha the truth, it might make him feel that they doubted his level of medical


    proficiency¡­


    However, if they didn¡¯t tell him the truth, they¡¯d be too embarrassed to ask Yaksha should any


    questions arise in the future.


    Yaksha could more or less tell that something was wrong. He instantly changed the topic. ¡°So¡­


    Why did youe to me today?¡±


    X could also sense that Yaksha had realized that, but she didn¡¯t exin further.


    Instead, she shifted the topic as Yaksha did. ¡°I¡¯m sick¡­ I need your help to check on me¡­¡±


    When Yaksha heard this, a concerned look immediately filled his eyes. ¡°Sick? What sickness is it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± X said.


    Yaksha instantly gestured for them to go inside.


    After that, he respectfully led the two of them into his house.


    After entering the national-style living room, the three sat together around a burgundy, national-


    style, rosewood coffee table.


    Stanley sat on a single burgundy, national-style, rosewood sofa on his own.


    Meanwhile, X and Yaksha sat on a long sofa nearby.


    Once they sat down, Yaksha poured each of them a cup of tea.


    After that, he cut to the chase. ¡°Ms. Quest¡­ Tell me about your sickness¡­¡±


    X immediately exined her situation to Yaksha truthfully.


    After listening to all of it, shock appeared in Yaksha¡¯s eyes.


    He then quickly looked at X. ¡°Quick, give me your hand¡­¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    X instantly offered her hand to Yaksha.


    Yaksha was wearing a mask, and X didn¡¯t activate her X-ray vision. Hence, she couldn¡¯t see her


    facial expressionpletely.


    However, from his gaze, X could sense that Yaksha already seemed to know something.


    Moreover, it seemed very serious¡­


    X obediently moved her hand closer to Yaksha¡­


    Yaksha pinched the tip of X¡¯s fingers with one hand as he quickly pressed his other hand on her


    wrist to carefully check her pulse¡­


    By the end of his diagnosis, Yaksha had an even more shocked look in his eyes¡­


    When X saw this, her heart instantly rose to her throat.


    Stanley reacted in the same way.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    Yaksha continued to examine X Quest for approximately ten minutes.


    Ten minutester, Yaksha slowly let go of X.


    He didn¡¯t start speaking immediately. Instead, he subconsciously looked around.


    After making sure that nobody was around, he looked at Stanley Batton. ¡°Can you go out for a


    while? There¡¯s something I want to tell her privately¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    There were things Yaksha wasn¡¯t sure if X had told Stanley. Hence, he needed Stanley to step


    away.


    When Stanley heard this, he immediately stood up. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    X instantly looked at Stanley. ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave,¡± she said.


    No matter what it was, X didn¡¯t want to keep it from Stanley. That was because there was no


    reason to do so.


    With that, X looked at Yaksha. ¡°He¡¯s my husband, and he has the right to know everything¡­


    There isn¡¯t any secret between us. Hence, you can just say whatever you want to tell me,¡± X


    said.


    Yaksha nodded after hearing this. He intentionally lowered his voice. ¡°Have you encountered


    anything strange recently?¡± he asked.


    ¡°For example, something beyond the scope of logic¡­¡± Yaksha added.


    There was a serious and curious look in his eyes. He fixed his eyes on X¡¯s.


    At this moment, X was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t think Yaksha would actually ask her a question like this.


    Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know how to answer him.


    The X-ray vision was an unusual matter.


    X wasn¡¯t sure if she should tell Yaksha about it.


    However, the one thing patients shouldn¡¯t do is to keep secrets from their doctors.


    Seeing that X wasn¡¯t answering him, Yaksha immediately understood what was going on. ¡°You


    bumped into it, didn¡¯t you? Do you have Yin-Yang Eyes? Or X-ray vision?


    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t a small matter, and you don¡¯t wish to mention it to outsiders. However, if you don¡¯t


    tell me the truth, I can¡¯t help you¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re in terrible condition, and you must receive treatment at once. Otherwise, not only will you


    be blind, but you might even lose your life,¡± Yaksha enunciated each word carefully.


    After saying that, his gaze became even more serious.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Yin-Yang Eyes or X-ray vision have different methods of treatment¡­¡± Yaksha


    exined further.


    He really did want to help X.


    Hence, he hoped X would tell him the truth.


    If she wasn¡¯t willing to do so, she¡¯d end up in an extremely pitiful state!


    After hearing this, X and Stanley¡¯s pupils contracted. Neither of them thought that Yaksha would


    bring this up.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± X asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s because using these two types of vision would consume one¡¯s spiritual energy. If you don¡¯t


    have enough spiritual energy, and you continue to use it without replenishing the energy, your eyes


    would turn blind¡­


    ¡°If you run out of spiritual energy, you¡¯d die right away¡­¡± Yaksha said carefully.


    X was confused from listening to all of these things.


    Spiritual energy¡­


    This term had always appeared in fictional novels, and it only belonged to characters that


    possessed some sort of mystical cultivation.

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    X Quest had never heard of this in real life.


    However, due to her own sufficiently mystical experiences, X found the things Yaksha mentioned


    somewhat eptable.


    ¡°Meanwhile, your recent experiences of dizziness and even directly passing out is all because


    you¡¯re close to using up all the spiritual energy in your body.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t receive treatment as soon as possible, you¡¯ll die once your spiritual energy is used up,¡±


    Yaksha continued to warn X. ¡°Hence, I hope you won¡¯t keep anything from me¡­ Even if


    everyone in the world betrays you, I will never¡­¡±


    Hearing this, X and Stanley Batton both became extremely concerned.


    ¡°How were you able to identify all this?¡± X immediately asked.


    Yaksha smiled calmly. ¡°That¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with your body from your


    pulse¡­ That¡¯s why I concluded that if there were a problem, it¡¯d surely be due to these reasons¡­


    ¡°People who are running out of spiritual energy disy the symptoms that you have¡­¡± Yaksha


    added.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you before, but I¡¯m actually a cultivator. I¡¯m also someone who possesses Yin-Yang


    Eyes¡­ I¡¯ve also encountered your situation before¡­


    ¡°Apart from you, I¡¯ve also met a patient with X-ray vision before. It was exactly like what¡¯s happening


    to you now¡­¡± Yaksha added.


    ¡°Combining all my personal experiences, I¡¯m able to determine that you probably have one of the


    two types of visions¡­¡± He said.


    X felt thoroughly shocked by the things she was hearing.


    At first, X thought that she was the only person in the world who possessed a vision like that.


    She didn¡¯t think that someone else had it previously.


    Even more so, X didn¡¯t think that Yaksha, the miracle doctor before her, was actually a


    cultivator¡­


    All along, X thought that cultivators only existed in fictional cultivation novels.


    Suddenly, X felt even more curious about Yaksha.


    For some reason, X felt that Yaksha seemed to keep secrets about his past experiences¡­


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator? Have you seeded then?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Also, how did you acquire the Yin-Yang Eyes? Back when you first acquired it, you also


    experienced symptoms like mine. How did you realize it is the Yin-Yang Eyes that caused it? Who


    healed you?


    ¡°Also, have you seeded in your cultivation journey? Are you already a saint now?


    ¡°Also, was the patient with X-ray vision a male or a female? Is he or she still alive?¡± X pressed


    on.


    There were too many questions on her mind, and she couldn¡¯t answer those questions herself.


    She really wanted to find out.


    Yaksha smiled, but he didn¡¯t answer her right away. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about these thingster. Now, the


    more crucial thing is to deal with your problem¡­ Based on your descriptions, your spiritual energy


    willpletely run out within a day¡­¡±


    X¡¯s heart clenched tightly all of a sudden.


    Since Yaksha had already exined how serious the matter was, and he had also told X all his


    secrets, she naturally didn¡¯t have any reason to hide the truth from him.


    ¡°What I have is the X-ray vision¡­ My symptoms only began after acquiring it¡­ ¡± X said truthfully.


    Yaksha smiled in relief. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re willing to tell me about this. Since it''s X-ray vision, it¡¯d be


    easy¡­ You¡¯ll simply have to go to Realm of In-Between to absorb earthly spiritual essence¡­¡±


    ¡°How do I absorb that?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯ll only have to go to ces with decent mountains and rivers and quietly sit still with your


    eyes closed while you breathe¡­ It¡¯ll only take you three hours to replenish the spiritual energy in


    your body¡­


    ¡°After that, you won¡¯t experience dizziness or anything like that¡­


    ¡°X-ray vision requires you to feed it with spiritual energy. Hence, while you use it to acquire benefits,


    it¡¯s also silently absorbing the spiritual energy in your body¡­¡± Yaksha exined.

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t use it, it¡¯ll silently absorb the spiritual energy in your body¡­ And when you start


    using it, it¡¯ll absorb even more greedily¡­


    ¡°If you use the X-ray vision frequently, your spiritual energy will be depleted very quickly. Using it


    three times is enough to use up a quarter of your spiritual energy¡­


    ¡°Hence, I suggest that you go to ces like mountain areas and rivers to absorb earthly spiritual


    essence twice a day for an hour if you use the X-ray vision frequently¡­


    ¡°When you¡¯re not using the X-ray vision, you can sit in a ce with mountains and rivers for an hour


    bi-weekly¡­ That way, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem,¡± Yaksha exined carefully with an earnest


    look in his eyes.


    X Quest immediately understood after listening to what he said.


    She quickly jotted down everything Yaksha mentioned in her phone¡¯s notes app.


    After recording everything, she turned to look at Yaksha. ¡°In that case, is there any way for me to


    check how much spiritual energy I have left in my body?¡±


    X thought that it¡¯d be much more convenient if she could check how much spiritual energy she


    had left whenever she wanted. She¡¯d then be able to replenish it at any given time.


    ¡°There is a way. You¡¯ll only have to close your eyes and quiet down your heart. Just focus on


    yourself as you search for your answer within¡­ When the timees, a spiritual bar will show up


    in front of your eyes¡­ The bar will be full at 100%...¡± Yaksha exined.


    X quickly closed her eyes. After that, she slowly calmed her heart down and searched for an


    answer within herself. ¡°I want to know how much spiritual energy is left within me¡­¡±


    Right then, a lively light-green spiritual bar appeared before her darkened vision. It showed that she


    was left with 0.1% of spiritual energy!


    Everything Yaksha said was true!


    X would soon run out of spiritual energy¡­


    If she¡¯d die once her spiritual energy was used up, she¡¯d be dead very soon.


    X suddenly panicked even more¡­


    She instantly opened her eyes and looked at Yaksha. ¡°I¡¯m left with only 0.1% spiritual energy¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ Hurry up and absorb some earthly spiritual essence outside,¡± Yaksha urged.


    ¡°Before I head out, I¡¯d like you to answer onest question. Not everyone has spiritual energy like


    me, right? Do you know where my spiritual energy came from?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Your spiritual energyes from your eyes¡­ When the pair of eyes entered your body, it carried


    its own full bar of spiritual energy¡­


    ¡°In reality, the X-ray vision is usually sealed within antique items. It¡¯ll only unseal itself once it meets


    the person that¡¯spatible with itself and the moment is right. It¡¯ll then enter this person¡¯s body¡­¡±


    Yaksha exined.


    Yaksha¡¯s words suddenly made X realize something significant.


    It turned out that the white jade pendant didn¡¯t break the other day because she was too careless.


    Could it be that it was the opportune moment? Was this also why her great grandfather left this


    white jade pendant for her? How did her great grandfather know about these things? How did he


    acquire the white jade pendant?


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve only recently acquired these eyes, haven¡¯t you?¡± Yaksha asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I acquired it the time we first met,¡± X said.


    ¡°How did you get it?¡± Yaksha asked.


    ¡°It came from a white jade pendant my great grandfather left behind. I identally broke it¡­ After


    that, the shattered pieces of the pendant turned into spots of light that entered my eyes¡­ After that,


    I possessed the X-ray vision¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Indeed, it was your great grandfather¡­¡± Yaksha didn¡¯t show any emotion in his eyes.


    Hearing this, X immediately became excited. ¡°Do you know my great grandfather? What did you


    mean by that?¡±


    However, Yaksha avoided her question. ¡°Stop asking questions. Hurry up and go out to absorb


    earthly spiritual essence. We can talk about the other stuffter,¡± Yaksha said.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    X Quest could sense that Yaksha was avoiding her question, and he was trying to divert her


    attention¡­


    However, since he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, X knew that he wouldn¡¯t tell her no matter how she


    asked him.


    Hence, X changed the topic right away. ¡°In that case, let me ask you something else¡­ I¡¯ve seen


    in novels and television dramas that spiritual energy is used for cultivation.


    ¡°Once someone acquires enough spiritual energy, one would be able to turn into a saint¡­


    Meanwhile, with enough saint energy, one could be a deity and live forever¡­


    ¡°I wonder if that happens in the real world?¡± X asked.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t far off from reality, but you still can¡¯t start cultivating yet¡­¡± Yaksha said.


    To be honest, X didn¡¯t want to be a deity all that badly. She was only asking these questions


    out of curiosity.


    However, after hearing what Yaksha said, she became even more curious.


    ¡°Why?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about this next time¡­¡± Yaksha didn¡¯t answer her question.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± X didn¡¯t n to press on¡­


    ¡°Oh, right. You also mentioned that the X-ray vision sealed within certain objects would unseal itself


    at the opportune moment. Can I know what kind of people it chooses? Why was I chosen?¡± X


    asked.


    The more Yaksha exined, the more questions X asked.


    She needed to find out about all these things.


    ¡°It only chooses people who possess a spiritual root¡­ Meanwhile, this spiritual root has to be the


    highest grade of its kind¡­¡± Yaksha said truthfully.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Spiritual root? Is this what is required for cultivation?¡± X asked.


    From the television shows she watched, only people with spiritual roots could cultivate¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­ There are many grades of spiritual roots¡­ Meanwhile, your empty spiritual root is the


    highest grade among all spiritual roots. It¡¯s also the rarest.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have much time now. Hurry up and absorb some earthly spiritual essence out


    there¡­¡± Yaksha couldn¡¯t resist nagging X.


    Although X still had a lot of questions to ask, she decided to stop for now¡­


    After taking a deep breath, X tried her best to sort out the thoughts in her mind after hearing


    various odd things from Yaksha.


    She then slowly stood up and looked at Yaksha. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a bit¡­¡±


    Yaksha nodded gently.


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton was still in a state of shock.


    Seeing that X had stood up, he finally recollected himself. He then walked over to X and held


    her hand, their fingers interlocked.


    Stanley thought that there was nothing he didn¡¯t know.


    However, all the stuff he heard from Yaksha today were indeed things he had never heard about.


    It turned out that the stuff in novels and television dramas also existed in the real world.


    There was such a thing as cultivation in this world.


    ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to mention¡­ People who can sleep next to and have sex with an empty spiritual


    root without being affected must also have an empty spiritual root.


    ¡°If Stanley were an ordinary person, his Chi energy would¡¯ve been sucked dry by the person who


    possessed an empty spiritual root through sexual intercourse, and he¡¯d have suffered a slow


    death¡­¡± Yaksha added.

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    X Quest was shocked by what Yaksha said.


    Did such a thing exist?


    Did that mean Stanley Batton also had an empty spiritual root? Was his body also suitable for


    cultivation?


    However, after being stunned for a moment, X began to feel afraid in hindsight.


    She didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would¡¯ve happened to Stanley if he didn¡¯t possess an empty


    spiritual root and still slept next to her every day.


    Would he have already died?


    Or would he have fallen terribly ill?


    Thankfully, god had also blessed him with an empty spiritual root¡­


    ¡°Not only do people with empty spiritual roots cultivate faster than ordinary people, but they can also


    use some methods of cultivation that are not avable to ordinary people¡­


    ¡°For example, one can have sex with people without spiritual roots to absorb their Chi energy and


    enhance their spiritual energy.


    ¡°Some evil-minded people would choose an extremist path like this¡­¡± Yaksha said carefully.


    ¡°We would never do that¡­¡± X said confidently.


    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t, and that¡¯s why I told you about it¡­¡± Yaksha said.


    ¡°Does that mean my husband can also cultivate?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ But his time hasn¡¯te yet. Alright, hurry up and head out¡­ Turn left once you walk out


    the door and keep going straight¡­ You¡¯ll see mountains and rivers at some point¡­¡± Yaksha said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± X replied softly before holding Stanley¡¯s hand and walking out the door.


    After passing through the courtyard with various herbs and lush greenery, the two of them arrived by


    the main entrance.


    A cool breeze blew against their faces, and the thick scent of herbs filled their nostrils.


    As they had gotten used to it, they both felt refreshed by it. Also, since they had made sure X


    was fine, the two of them felt unusually at ease¡­


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Large, green trees above them covered the entire ind. Only a little bit of light seeped through a


    gap above the house that was approximately the size of a person¡¯s fist¡­


    Although it was the peak of summer, it felt as cool as an air-conditioned room in this ce.


    Due to the dense greenery, the lighting in this ce wasn¡¯t particrly good.


    Although it was still daytime, it looked almost like the evening¡­


    Following Yaksha¡¯s instructions, X and Stanley turned left and kept walking forward¡­


    Soon, they saw a small hill¡­


    There was a waterfall that upied more than half of the hill¡¯s width¡­


    At first nce, this waterfall seemed very majestic.


    Beneath the waterfall was a long river. From the looks of it, the river probably flowed directly into the


    ocean.


    This was a ce with a great mountain and a great river.


    Above the waterfall was a gap the size of a person¡¯s fist that allowed some light to seep through.


    Warm, golden rays of sunlight poured through that. From afar, the entire waterfall looked almost as


    shiny as the milky way.


    X couldn¡¯t resist taking her phone out to take a picture of this magnificent view.


    Although the lighting wasn¡¯t great, the phone¡¯s camera was very advanced. Hence, it could take a


    picture that looked as if it had been taken with sufficient light.


    X honestly didn¡¯t expect an unremarkable ind like this to have such a lovely ce hidden


    within.


    Stanley was also stunned and impressed by what he saw¡­


    After looking around excitedly, Stanley looked at X affectionately. ¡°Alright¡­ You¡¯ll stay here¡­¡±


    Stanley walked over to the edge of the river as he spoke¡­


    X immediately nodded. After that, she took off her white satin robe that she wrapped around her


    dress. Sheid it down on a patch of grass by the river before sitting on it.


    Based on what Yaksha mentioned, X had to sit in a cross-legged manner with her eyes closed.


    She then started to quiet down her heart and breathe deeply, little by little.


    Meanwhile, Stanley silently apanied her without saying anything.

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    X Quest emptied her mind.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Apart from absorbing earthly spiritual essence, she didn¡¯t think about anything else.


    Right then, her entire world became quiet.


    While she sat, Stanley Batton stood next to her. Moreover, he silently set the rm for her.


    ording to what Yaksha had instructed, X sat there for three full hours.


    Three hourster, the rm went off.


    X slowly opened her eyes¡­


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Stanley sitting next to her, looking down at his work


    emails on his phone.


    Stanley was wearing a white shirt. Right then, the first three buttons of his shirt were left open.


    His perfect cor bones werepletely exposed.


    Meanwhile, he had also rolled his sleeves up to his elbow. It made him appear somewhatzy.


    This man seemed to be shining.


    Although they were clearly in a dark environment, he was still as bright as ever¡­


    At that moment, X suddenly felt that her body had be very rxed. Even when she


    breathed, it felt much smoother than before.


    X then closed her eyes as Yaksha had instructed as she searched for an answer within. ¡°I want


    to check the amount of spiritual energy left inside my body¡­¡±


    Right then, X could see that her spiritual bar had already been filled.


    At this moment, her spiritual energy was at 100% capacity¡­


    The light green spiritual bar was emitting a green mist. It looked wonderful.


    X was instantly stunned by how beautiful it appeared¡­


    ¡®So, this is how the spiritual bar looks when it¡¯s full.¡¯ X thought.


    Earlier, when she was meditating, she had checked her spiritual energy level several times.


    She checked it once when it was halfway filled, and she also checked it when it was two-thirds


    filled.


    However, it did not look as good as what X saw now¡­


    Quickly, X opened her eyes and turned to look at Stanley next to her. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m done¡­¡± She


    said.


    Only then did Stanley slowly shift his gaze to X. ¡°Okay¡­ Do you have enough spiritual energy


    now?¡±


    X nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s already at 100% capacity¡­ I feel cool, and it¡¯s quite a pleasant


    feeling. Also, my breathing feels much smoother than before¡­¡±


    Having spiritual energy in her body, and with it being filled, truly felt different.


    Now that X carefully recalled, she felt like this on the day the jade pendant broke and when she


    had acquired the prating vision.


    On that day, she had felt unusually energized. Moreover, her body felt cool.


    However, she didn¡¯t think much of it back then. She only felt that it must have been because of the


    cool environment in the forest.


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± Stanley smiled in relief.


    After that, he reached out and pulled X into his arms.


    X was as tame as a cat, and she allowed Stanley to hold her.


    They were extremely close to each other, so much so that she could even hear him breathing. She


    could also hear his heartbeat¡­ Every beat of his heart sounded crisp and clear to her.


    Today, Stanley had sprayed on some light-scented cologne. It smelled very refreshing.


    The moment the scent entered her nostrils, X felt bewildered.


    ¡°Honey¡­ I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have an empty spiritual root too¡­¡± X said.


    Now that X mentioned it, Stanley realized that he still couldn¡¯t believe it¡­

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    Stanley Batton found out about a lot of stuff that he never knew today¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes were void of emotions. His voice still sounded as good as ever.


    ¡°I think we might be able to start cultivating together soon. Would we then be able to live forever?


    ¡°I think Yaksha meant that we¡¯d eventually be able to start cultivating¡­ The time just hasn¡¯te


    yet,¡± X said carefully. In reality, she wasn¡¯t very interested in this matter.


    That was because she found no point in living forever if Stanley couldn¡¯t do so too¡­


    When the time came for Stanley to leave, what awaited her would be an endless period of


    loneliness and longing.


    However, now that X knew about Stanley also having an empty spiritual root, and he could also


    cultivate, she had changed her mind.


    X suddenly thought that it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if she could cultivate with Stanley¡­


    If that happened, they¡¯d be able to stay together all their lives.


    Most importantly, they¡¯d have immortality and never grow old after bing immortals¡­


    Thetter part of this phrase was the most attractive to X.


    There wasn¡¯t a woman in the world who didn¡¯t want to stay young forever.


    However, none of them could achieve it¡­


    Now, X had a way to achieve that.


    When Stanley heard this, he smiled. ¡°Yeah¡­ If we can stay together, live forever, and never grow


    old, that¡¯d be rather good too¡­¡±


    That meant that Stanley would never have to part from X.


    ¡°Honey¡­ I suddenly thought of a question¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Say, if the medicine for gic modification from Yaksha doesn¡¯t heal you¡­ Do you think we could


    heal you through cultivation¡­


    ¡°I read from novels that cultivation can strengthen one¡¯s body. Moreover, if someone manages to


    be an immortal, one could rid himself of all illnesses¡­¡± When X talked about this, it was as


    if there were thousands upon thousands of stars in her eyes.


    Stanley reacted the same way.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ If reality works in the same way that television dramas and movies work, that might be


    possible¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X nodded¡­


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll ask the miracle doctor, Yaksha, about itter and in detail. I still think that he¡¯s


    keeping a lot of stuff from us.


    ¡°The way I see it, he genuinely cares for us. Naturally, he has his reasons for not telling us¡­¡±


    Stanley said earnestly.


    X very much agreed with the things Stanley said.


    Although she¡¯d only interacted twice with Yaksha, she already understood that this person genuinely


    cared for her.


    If he didn¡¯t honestly think of her as a close friend, he wouldn¡¯t have given her the medical book.


    He also didn¡¯t have to tell her so many of his secrets today.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Do you know something? I¡¯m very happy right now¡­¡± Stanley said. His facial expression


    was indescribably gentle and affectionate.


    ¡°Is it because I don¡¯t have a strange ailment? I¡¯m very happy about it too¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Stanley was grateful to god for protecting his X and keeping her safe¡­


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very happy. To be honest, I was worried sickst night¡­ In fact, I couldn¡¯t even sleep well


    the entire night.¡± Since the matter had been resolved, X could freely express herself on a lot of


    things¡­


    ¡°Me too¡­ Silly girl. I knew you were just keeping up a strong front...¡± Stanley said.

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    At that moment, X Quest suddenly felt a warmth in her heart.


    Not only did the man she loved offered her the best in the world, but he could even see through her


    pretense at one nce.


    ¡°To be honest, I was perturbed too¡­ But I didn¡¯t want to express it in front of you, and I didn¡¯t dare


    to tell you too much either¡­¡± Stanley Batton added.


    At that moment, X¡¯s heart felt even warmer.


    X could rte to everything he said, and she had already guessed it¡­


    He only behaved this way because he didn¡¯t want to make her feel more nervous.


    He wanted to make her feel that the situation wasn¡¯t as bad as it seemed.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honey, can I ask you a question?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°What if the miracle doctor, Yaksha, told us that my condition was severe, and I might die in a short


    period? What would you do?¡± X asked.


    When Stanley heard this, his heart suddenly convoluted painfully.


    He frowned deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense like that. This hypothesis doesn¡¯t exist¡­¡± He seriously


    berated X.


    ¡°If anything happens to you¡­ Then, I¡¯ll die with you,¡± Stanley said with a tone of certainty. He


    sounded fully determined.


    When X heard this, her eyes filled with tears instantly¡­


    If somebody else had said it, she wouldn¡¯t have believed them.


    However, Stanley was the one who said it, and that made it different.


    Stanley was never one to say things like that casually. No matter what happened, if he said


    something, that meant it was what he honestly thought.


    X suddenly thought of a saying. ¡®If one asked what love was, the answer could only be to live and


    die with the one you loved¡­¡¯


    X thought that if Stanley left her behind due to an ident, she might also think like him.


    ¡°You idiot¡­ Who is asking you to die with me?¡± X¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    She was truly touched.


    Not only was her man the most excellent husband in the world, but he was also the man who loved


    her more than anyone else apart from her father.


    ¡°Stanley, let¡¯s strike a deal. If an ident happens to me someday, you must live on¡­¡± By the end


    of her sentence, tears were already streaming uncontrobly down her face¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ Wherever you go, that¡¯s where I¡¯ll go¡­ If you go to heaven, I¡¯ll go to heaven. If


    you go to hell, I¡¯ll go to hell with you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°X, I can¡¯t live without you¡­¡± He said lovingly next to her ear.


    Every word and sentence sank to the deepest part of X¡¯s heart.


    At this moment, none of the fame, fortune, or sess in the world mattered to her¡­


    All she wanted was to hold this person before her tightly.


    ¡°No way¡­ Let¡¯s make a promise. Regardless of who leaves first, the other person must live on¡­¡±


    X said.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s stop saying morbid things like this¡­¡± Stanley cut her off. He felt that this was a morbid


    topic.


    X nodded obediently.


    In the next second, Stanley pressed her head against his chest.


    His heartbeat became clear once again.


    X knew that every beat of his heart was for her.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s go back to chat with Yaksha. Come on¡­¡± Stanley said


    ¡°I still have work to deal with in thepany¡­¡± He added.


    X nodded obediently.


    After that, she reluctantly let go of Stanley and slowly stood up.

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    After standing up, X Quest subconsciously brushed her buttocks. She was afraid dust might have


    been stuck on her.


    Stanley Batton picked up her white satin robe on the ground and gently put it on her.


    Throughout the entire process, he didn¡¯t let her move at all.


    At this moment, X was like a baby being taken care of by him¡­


    Suddenly, X couldn¡¯t help but think that he was such a good caretaker. If they had a daughter in


    the future, would he be this gentle with their daughter?


    By then, would he be the most loving father in Antis?


    When X thought of this, she subconsciously pictured Stanley with a doll-like little girl. She


    imagined him brushing her teeth, washing her face, putting clothes on her, and cooking for her.


    It was a wonderful thought.


    X couldn¡¯t help but smile widely.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Honey?¡± Sensing that X had gotten lost in her thoughts, a curious


    look appeared in Stanley¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I just thought that you¡¯re such a good husband. Would you treat your children even


    better in the future?¡± X said.


    Stanley thought about it intensely for a few seconds. After that, he affectionately ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Hmm, perhaps.¡±


    ¡°In that case, would you neglect me because of our children?¡± X asked jokingly.


    Stanley ced both hands on her shoulders earnestly as he carefully looked into her shining eyes.


    ¡°Honey, remember, there¡¯s no one in the world I¡¯d neglect you for¡­ Even if they¡¯re our children¡­


    ¡°You will be my greatest love at all times. Nobody can rece you, not even our children¡­¡± Stanley


    added.


    X was only joking, and she didn¡¯t expect Stanley to take it seriously.


    She was extremely touched by the things he said.


    At this moment, X suddenly felt that even the wind blowing against her face had be


    extraordinarily gentler.


    ¡°Stanley Batton¡­ I love you¡­¡± X said in an indescribably gentle voice as she smiled.


    Stanley suddenly felt tingles in his bones.


    He naturally reached out and carried her in his arms. ¡°I love you, too¡­¡±


    With that, Stanley kissed X passionately on her lips.


    After a long while, he reluctantly let go of her. He then started walking in the direction they had


    come from¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for so long. You must be exhausted¡­ Put me down¡­¡± X naturally


    wrapped her arms around Stanley¡¯s neck as she spoke softly.


    However, Stanley didn¡¯t seem to want to do as he was told. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Be a good girl, let me


    carry you¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I not heavy?¡± X asked.


    Stanley¡¯s gaze became unusually gentle. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re terribly heavy¡­¡±


    When X heard this, she instantly became unhappy. ¡°You really are a straight guy. Didn¡¯t you


    know that you¡¯re supposed to tell a girl she¡¯s not heavy when she asks a question like this?¡±


    Stanley smiled. ¡°But you are heavy.¡±


    ¡°Stanley, I think you¡¯ve lost the will to live¡­¡± X said.


    When Stanley heard this, his smile gradually widened. ¡°Silly¡­ I¡¯m carrying my entire world in my


    arms. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s heavy?¡±


    His words instantly sent tingles to the deepest part of X¡¯s heart¡­


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Suddenly, X felt her heart beating wildly, and it felt as if her blood was boiling.


    This was what he had actually meant.


    ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll forgive you¡­¡± X chuckled.


    ***


    Along the way, the two talked andughed¡­


    Stanley held X tight from the beginning until the end.


    It was as if he felt he might lose her if he were to put her down identally.

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    After walking for a long time, they finally arrived in front of Yaksha¡¯s two-story, national-type


    burgundy vi.


    Right then, Yaksha was sitting in front of the main entrance reading a medical book.


    From afar, he seemed unusually tall, thin, and pallid. It was painful to look at.


    When Yaksha saw the two of them walking over, he instantly stood up and put the medical book


    down on his rosewood, national-style chair.


    When X Quest and Yaksha¡¯s eyes met, X instantly smiled awkwardly. She then looked at


    Stanley Batton¡¯s perfect jawline. ¡°Put me down¡­¡±


    Stanley acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. He carried her to Yaksha before reluctantly putting her


    down.


    At this moment, X felt extremely embarrassed.


    However, Stanley behaved as if nothing had happened.


    When Yaksha saw the couple behaving in such a lovey-dovey manner, he instantly smiled.


    ¡°Ms. Quest, if your deceased loved ones knew that you¡¯re living so happily, they¡¯d be happy too¡­¡±


    Yaksha said.


    X nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Speaking of her deceased loved ones, X couldn¡¯t help thinking about her maternal grandparents,


    great grandfather, great grandmother, paternal grandparents, and mother¡­


    Back then, they were all very nice to her.


    They all hoped that she would marry a kind and loving man.


    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t witness this¡­


    At this moment, X felt mixed feelings in her heart.


    Sensing that his words had touched X, Yaksha immediately apologized. ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    X shook her head as she looked at him earnestly. ¡°I really have to thank you¡­ My spiritual


    energy is full now¡­ I feel energized¡­¡±


    When Yaksha heard this, he smiled in relief. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ Spiritual energy is a truly wonderful


    thing. When your spiritual energy bar is full, you won¡¯t feel hot during summer, and you won¡¯t feel


    cold during winter¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it really as magical as that?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Yaksha nodded¡­


    Not feeling hot during summer and not feeling cold during winter was amazing¡­


    Mainly, X was most impressed by the fact of not feeling cold during winter.


    ¡°Would you like to have a seat inside?¡± Yaksha looked endearingly at X.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± X nodded.


    She still had a bunch of questions for Yaksha.


    X also had the intention to go inside.


    Yaksha instantly bowed to the two of them and gestured them in with his hands.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to be this respectful toward us¡­ Honestly, you¡¯re my savior¡­¡± X said.


    If Yaksha wasn¡¯t around, she was afraid she really might have been dead¡­


    ¡°I want to do this for you¡­ Pleasee in¡­¡± Yaksha insisted.


    X looked at Stanley helplessly. After that, she stepped through the door¡­


    By then, many of Yaksha¡¯s disciples were gathering herbs in the courtyard.


    X was familiar with each of their faces¡­


    These were all people who had given her and Stanley a hard time before.


    When they saw X and Stanley, they immediately nodded respectfully and greeted them in unison.


    ¡°Ms. Quest, nice to meet you¡­ Mr. Batton, nice to meet you¡­¡±


    X smiled and nodded at them before she continued to walk forward.


    Stanley, on the other hand, gently nodded. He was expressionless.

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    On the way, X Quest saw many familiar faces. However, she didn¡¯t see the scarred bald man that


    had troubled her and Stanley Batton the most the other day.


    That man left a deep impression on X.


    That was because she and Stanley had nearly lost their lives to him.


    Yaksha led them respectfully into the living room.


    A pot of tea had been brewed and left on a burgundy, rosewood, national-style coffee table.


    The teapot was transparent, and there was seemingly bitter, light green tea in it.


    After walking up to the coffee table, the three of them sat down.


    This time, Yaksha sat on his own on the single sofa.


    Meanwhile, X and Stanley sat next to each other on the long sofa.


    As soon as Yaksha sat down, he picked up the teapot and poured each of them a cup of bitter-


    looking tea.


    The light scent of tea filled their nostrils. It had a calming effect.


    ¡°Have some of this bitter tea. It¡¯ll cool you down, and it¡¯s good for your body¡­¡± Yaksha slowly


    picked up the cup of bitter tea in front of him and said.


    The extreme bitterness spread in one¡¯s mouth once a sip was taken. Although X didn¡¯t like it, she


    didn¡¯t show it.


    Stanley behaved in the same way.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see the scarred bald man?¡± X casually asked.


    Once this person was mentioned, a sadness filled Yaksha¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Miracle Doctor?¡± X instantly asked when she saw this.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone missing¡­ It must be because I punished him too hard the other day. He felt too


    embarrassed, and he got upset¡­¡± Yaksha let out a long sigh. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m rather fond of this


    disciple. However, since he¡¯s run off, forget it¡­ Since he¡¯s made up his mind, he can do whatever


    he wants.


    ¡°Everything in this world is fated. Perhaps, our fates simply weren¡¯t intertwined enough,¡± Yaksha


    added.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    X could sense that sadness in Yaksha¡­


    She instantly spokefortingly. ¡°Miracle Doctor, don¡¯t be sad. Perhaps, he might think things


    through and return one day.¡±


    Yakshaughed bitterly. ¡°I have a rule here¡­ Those who leave will never have the right to return¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± X said.


    With that, X slowly put her teacup down. She then looked around carefully.


    After making sure that there was nobody around, she looked at Yaksha and changed the topic.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor, you mentioned that you have Yin-Yang Eyes¡­ Do your eyes work like how they¡¯re


    described in novels?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I can see ghosts that you can¡¯t. Sometimes, they would evene to me for help, like what


    you see in television dramas and novels¡­


    ¡°Through the years, I¡¯ve helped many of these individuals who traverse the world of Yin¡­ Do you


    know why my medical skills are so exceptional?


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve met genius doctors like Oribasius, Paracelsus, Herophilos, and Michael


    Servetus in person¡­ They¡¯ve taught me many things.


    ¡°Come to think of it. Those were things that happened to me when I was eighteen¡­ I suddenly


    acquired these Yin-Yang Eyes when I turned eighteen¡­


    ¡°At first, I was terrified when I acquired this ability. That¡¯s because I could see supernatural beings


    that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see¡­¡± Yaksha exined.

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    ¡°In fact, some of the stronger ghosts could even tell that I saw them when I looked at them. Hence,


    they started asking me for all kinds of favors¡­


    ¡°There were all sorts of strange requests. There were also many kinds of strange ghosts. In fact,


    there were even vengeful ghosts with their bodies covered in blood.


    ¡°However, they¡¯ve only ever asked me for help, and they¡¯ve never hurt me. After that, I stopped


    feeling afraid, and I started to get used to these eyes.


    ¡°Back when I was eighteen, I worked as an apprentice for a doctor. Back then, my master often sent


    me to gather herbs in the mountains.


    ¡°There was once when I bumped into Paracelsus while I was gathering herbs. We got along right


    away, and he taught me many things.


    ¡°After that, he even introduced me to Oribasius, Herophilos, and Michael Servetus.


    ¡°Because of their guidance, my medical skills improved drastically¡­


    ¡°Within five years, I became a miracle doctor that people often mentioned,¡± Yaksha said, recalling


    the past.


    X Quest was extremely shocked by the things she heard.


    ¡°Have they still not reincarnated?¡± X then asked.


    ¡°Actually, worldly folks have misunderstood the Yin-Yang Eyes. Not only can people with Yin-Yang


    Eyes see ghosts, but they can also see gods¡­ They aren¡¯t ghosts that haven¡¯t reincarnated.


    Instead, they are gods.


    ¡°The four of them are the four most powerful gods of medicine right now¡­¡± Yaksha added.


    ¡°Do you know how I acquired the medicine that could modify one¡¯s gics?


    ¡°To be honest, Oribasius was the one who gave me the medicine¡¯s recipe¡­


    ¡°Actually, he has the kind of pill that could heal all sorts of illnesses, but he refuses to give it to me¡­


    ¡°He said that heavenly pills were not to be casually given to mortals. If the heavenly emperor


    discovers it, he¡¯d be punished.¡± After saying that, Yaksha picked up the cup of bitter tea in front of


    him and took a light sip. After that, he slowly swallowed it¡­


    X and Stanley Batton were both shocked by every word and sentence they heard.


    They were initially believers in materialism.


    At first, they thought that ghosts and gods were simply myths¡­


    However, they finally learned the truth from Yaksha today.


    X had read many novels about Yin-Yang Eyes. Typically, in television dramas, people with Yin-


    Yang Eyes could only see ghosts.


    To her surprise, people with Yin-Yang Eyes could even see gods in the real world.


    X was even more surprised that Oribasius, Michael Servetus, Herophilos, and Paracelsus were


    actually the four greatest gods of medicine today.


    ¡°I know¡­ You must have been wary in allowing your husband to take the medicine I gave you


    before. That¡¯s why you¡¯re carrying all sorts of experiments on it, right?


    ¡°If you believe me, eat it right away¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Yaksha added. He had a sincere look in his


    eyes.


    X nodded gently¡­


    Since this medicine was a prescription from a god of medicine, X no longer felt afraid of allowing


    Stanley to take it.


    ¡°What about you? What rank are you in right now? You haven¡¯t answered me yet. Are you a deity?¡±


    X asked.


    ¡°Like you two, I¡¯m an ordinary human. I¡¯m still preparing for my cultivation¡­


    ¡°Back when I first got to know Paracelsus, he told me that I¡¯m someone with a spiritual root, and I


    can cultivate and be a deity¡­


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s because ordinary folks cannot acquire things like Yin-Yang Eyes. Only people with a spiritual


    root can acquire it. This is like your X-ray vision¡­¡± Yaksha exined.

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    ¡°Back then, I asked him about cultivation. However, he told me I couldn¡¯t start cultivating yet¡­


    That¡¯s because I did too many evil deeds in my past life¡­


    ¡°Hence, I asked about my past life. He told me that I was a tyrant in my past life, and I had killed


    countless ordinary citizens as well as loyal subordinates¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to do some good deeds to atone for my sins gradually. That¡¯s the only way I can


    start cultivating¡­


    ¡°Not only that, but he even imnted in my brain memories of my past life as an emperor¡­


    ¡°He also taught me how to check my karmic points. It¡¯s the same method as I taught you to check


    your spiritual energy points¡­


    ¡°Back then, I saw that my karmic point was at 100%... The entire karmic bar was ck¡­


    ¡°I immediately asked him how to clear off the karmic points, and he told me that one way to do so


    was to help heaven by assisting resentful spirits to move on¡­


    ¡°I¡¯d have to carry out some of their wishes before getting rid of their resentment. After that, I¡¯d send


    them off to reincarnate so they wouldn¡¯t cause trouble in the human world. Otherwise, they could do


    a lot of damage here.


    ¡°The second way was to help others medically¡­ I could choose one of the two ways, and I could do


    both simultaneously,¡± Yaksha added.


    ¡°In that case, why did you stop helping others medically?¡± X Quest was very curious about this.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I got swamped ever since I started helping those resentful spirits. I didn¡¯t have time


    to work in the medical field at all¡­ At first, I only shortened the time I spent on helping people


    medically. Later, I really couldn¡¯t do it at all¡­


    ¡°I had to choose between the two¡­¡± Yaksha said before picking up the teapot before him to pour


    X, Stanley Batton, and himself another cup of tea.


    Steam from the tea swirled in the air, and the three of them had unusually serious expressions on


    their faces¡­


    Throughout the entire process, Stanley didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he silently sipped the bitter tea


    as he listened to the conversation between X and Yaksha.


    Every move he made seemed noble and well-groomed.


    Even if Stanley didn¡¯t say a word, his honorable aura was still impossible to ignore.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what this is all about¡­¡± X finally understood.


    ¡°There¡¯s another factor. Although many miracle doctors can resolve problems that humans face,


    there aren¡¯t many who can resolve problems faced by resentful spirits¡­


    ¡°The level of catastrophes caused by resentful spirits are often even more terrifying than certain


    diseases. Did you know about the high-speed rail ident in Gunniver City?¡± Yaksha shifted his


    gaze to X¡¯s face as he spoke.


    When X heard this, she immediately felt chills down her spine.


    How could she, a citizen of Country Z, not know about this?


    This was an ident that happened when Country Z¡¯s first high-speed rail began to operate.


    Back then, the first high-speed rail route began in Antis and was scheduled to arrive at Purrel


    City¡­


    Halfway through, it¡¯d have to pass through Gunniver City.


    On the first day the high-speed rail began to operate on that route, it had flipped over when it


    arrived at Gunniver City.


    Many people died in that ident.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a horrible sight to behold.


    Many lost their family members.


    ¡°That ident was caused by a resentful spirit¡­ On that particr high-speed rail was a man who


    cheated on a woman, and he even killed her¡­ After the woman died, she turned into a resentful


    spirit from bearing too much resentment,¡± Yaksha exined.

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    ¡°To exact revenge on that man, she used magic to flip the high-speed rail over¡­ There are many


    more incidents like this in our country¡­


    ¡°To be honest, a lot of the incidents you¡¯ve seen were caused by reasons as such¡­ I didn¡¯t know


    about this either. I only found out from a resentful spirit when I started helping resentful spirits to


    reincarnate,¡± Yaksha said each word carefully as he told X Quest and Stanley the stories rted


    to himself.


    By the end of the stories, X and Stanley both felt goosebumps all over.


    ¡°For every resentful spirit I help to reincarnate, a catastrophe could be avoided in the human


    world¡­ I think it is more meaningful this way,¡± Yaksha added.


    X nodded gently¡­


    ¡°In that case¡­ Do you reckon that my husband and I can¡¯t start cultivating for the same reason?


    Was it because the two of us did too many terrible deeds in our past lives?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Both of you were indebted in your past lives. If you want to cultivate, you must first pay off


    your karmic debts¡­¡± Yaksha said.


    ¡°Debts? Who are we indebted to? How did you find out?¡± X asked.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°When I realized that you both had spiritual roots, I used my Yin-Yang Eyes to have a glimpse at


    your past¡­


    ¡°You are both heavily indebted¡­ It all happened a hundred years ago¡­ Moreover, neither of you


    has paid it off.


    ¡°A hundred years represent one reincarnation cycle¡­ If my estimation is correct¡­ Your debtor will


    probably start collecting the due debts in the next couple of years¡­


    ¡°Your debts are different from mine¡­ You can¡¯t clear it off by doing good deeds. You¡¯ll have to wait


    for him to knock on your doors for debt collection,¡± Yaksha said.


    With that, he picked up a gilt pipe from the coffee table before carefully filling it with tobo. After


    that, he lit it up and took a puff at it.


    X and Stanley were shocked by what they heard once again¡­


    Neither of them would¡¯ve guessed that they both owed such debts.


    ¡°Who is our debtor? Did you manage to see him?¡± X asked.


    X¡¯s instincts were telling her that the two of them must have done some terrible things in their


    past lives.


    ¡°I could only see what happened to the two of you in your past lives and what your debtor looked


    like back then. As for what your debtor looks like in this lifetime, I have no way of seeing it¡­¡±


    Yaksha said.


    ¡°In that case, what did we look like in the past? Did we know each other?¡± X asked excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, you did¡­¡± After saying that, Yaksha looked at Stanley thoughtfully. ¡°To stay with you forever,


    she had really put in a lot of effort¡­ Don¡¯t let her down¡­¡±


    Yaksha then shifted his gaze to X. ¡°Your husband also put in a lot of effort to be with you


    forever¡­


    ¡°All you need to remember is this¡­ As for the rest, I can¡¯t reveal too much¡­ That¡¯s because this


    matter rtes to something significant¡­ If I reveal such information to you, I¡¯ll lose the right to


    cultivate forever,¡± Yaksha added.


    Yaksha¡¯s words instantly caused X and Stanley to shudder intensely.


    Their instincts told them that Yaksha must have found out about something significant¡­


    The two must have led extraordinary lives in the past.


    The more Yaksha refused to tell them, the more curious they became¡­


    However, due to the things Yaksha said, they decided to remain silent and stopped pressing on.


    Neither of them wanted to put Yaksha in a difficult position.

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    ¡°In that case, is it convenient for you to tell us whether we are indebted to the same person? If this


    persones to us for debt collection, how would he do it?¡± X Quest had a curious look in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s the same person¡­ As for what method this person would use to collect the debt, I have


    no idea. However, if this person shows up, you two will certainly be deeply troubled,¡± Yaksha said.


    ¡°You will both go through a lot of treacherous trials¡­ And tribtions,¡± Yaksha added with a sigh.


    His words caused X and Stanley Batton¡¯s hearts to clench tightly at the same time¡­


    ¡°If this person doesn¡¯t appear now, I¡¯m guessing he¡¯ll show up in a few years. Don¡¯t worry. Once


    your debts are paid off, everything will be fine¡­


    ¡°After your debts are paid off, you¡¯ll be able to start cultivating¡­ When the timees, I¡¯ll teach you


    the method of cultivation,¡± Yaksha said earnestly as he tried to console them.


    He understood their current feelings very well.


    X nodded gently. ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright, Miracle Doctor,¡± she said.


    At this point, X and Stanley started worrying again.


    Everything they heard today informed them that they would face a huge hurdle that awaited them


    further ahead.


    Suddenly, X recalled the past troubles she experienced. She immediately looked at Yaksha. ¡°I


    had a little sister from the same father but a different mother, and I also had a fiance¡­ Back then,


    they betrayed me¡­


    ¡°Do you reckon they might be my debtors?¡± X asked.


    Emily Quest and Tom Sullivan seemed very much like debtors to X¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re only minor debtors of yours¡­ The major one is yet toe. It¡¯s not convenient for me to


    tell you any further details,¡± Yaksha said.


    X nodded knowingly.


    ¡°To be honest, there¡¯s a reason for every encounter in this world.


    ¡°Whether you love someone or hate someone, it all has a reason. These things all originate from a


    single word; fate.¡± After saying that, Yaksha took another puff of the cigarette.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor, you said that your Yin-Yang Eyes require spiritual energy too. From what you said


    before, your method of acquiring spiritual energy seems different from mine. Is that the case?¡± X


    was also very curious about this.


    ¡°It is indeed different. Your way of acquiring spiritual energy is slightly more straightforward. You¡¯ll


    only have to sit around at a ce with mountains and rivers. Through breathing, you could simply


    absorb some earthly essence¡­


    ¡°But mine is much more difficult. I need to obtain spiritual energy from animals¡­ Hence, I¡¯ve set up


    a farm with many animals in the backyard¡­


    ¡°To acquire spiritual energy, I need to take great care of them. I can¡¯t rx in the slightest at any


    moment¡­¡± Yaksha let out another long sigh.


    ¡°Indeed, your method is very grueling¡­¡± X said.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s also another method, and that¡¯s to sit in an ancient forest with many animals, but it¡¯s


    perilous that way¡­


    ¡°I still have 30% of my karmic points to clear off, and I can¡¯t start cultivating yet. Hence, I don¡¯t need


    to do that just yet¡­¡± Yaksha added.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ It¡¯s challenging for me. Everything I do now is in preparation for cultivating,¡± Yaksha


    said.


    ¡°It soundsplicated¡­ How long would it take for you to clear off 30% of your karmic points?¡±


    Stanley asked.


    ¡°It¡¯ll probably require helping resentful spirits a hundred more times¡­¡± Yaksha said.


    When X heard this, she instantly felt a headache¡­


    A hundred more times would require a very long time.


    X didn¡¯t ask Yaksha any further questions. Instead, she silently closed her eyes to check her


    karmic points using the same method to check her spiritual energy points.


    X focused her attention as she spoke to herself. ¡°Check karmic points.¡±


    Right then, a ck karmic bar appeared before her eyes¡­

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    It was indicated that X Quest¡¯s karmic points were at 100%...


    She was shocked.


    What horrendous deed had she done in her past life?


    What kind of a person was she?


    X immediately looked at Stanley Batton, who was next to her. ¡°Honey, check out¡­ Your karmic


    points,¡± she said.


    Stanley nodded slightly before checking his karmic points based on the method Yaksha had


    mentioned.


    Soon, a ck karmic bar appeared before his eyes.


    It also indicated that his karmic points were at 100%...


    Stanley frowned a little. He slowly opened his eyes and looked into X¡¯s curious eyes. ¡°100%...¡±


    ¡°We must have done a lot of bad things in the previous lifetime¡­¡± X held her hand up to her


    forehead.


    She was inquisitive about who she and Stanley were indebted to in the past life.


    What had they done to that person¡­


    ¡°Indeed, the things you did were bad enough for you to reach 100%...¡± Yakshaughed bitterly.


    Yaksha¡¯s words caused X to enter a state of deep thought again¡­


    What exactly did she and Stanley do?


    What happened in their past lives?


    X honestly felt overwhelmingly curious.


    ¡°Is there any way to avoid this debt? We can give up on cultivating¡­ We just hope we don¡¯t have to


    pay for it¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Even if you choose not to cultivate, you can¡¯t avoid this¡­ You must clear your debts¡­ No matter


    what, you can¡¯t avoid it this time¡­¡± Yaksha said.


    Although X still had many questions to ask, she suppressed her sense of curiosity. She tried to


    maintain her calmposure and the elegance and gentleness that she ought to as she looked at


    Yaksha. ¡°Thank you for telling us so much today¡­¡±


    Yakshaughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s what I should do anyway¡­ Your family helped me in the past.


    Anything I do for you is done rightfully so.¡±


    X was also extremely curious about this.


    What had her family done for Yaksha?


    However, Yaksha wasn¡¯t willing to tell her before. Hence, she suppressed her sense of curiosity yet


    again. ¡°I have said it before. Whatever my family did, it''s their doing¡­ It has nothing to do with


    me¡­¡± X said as she chuckled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Back then, I didn¡¯t have the chance to repay your family¡¯s kindness. Naturally, I¡¯ll


    have to do things for you to repay their kindness¡­¡± Yaksha said.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these things¡­ Ms. Quest, Mr. Batton, it¡¯s gettingte. I know you must


    be hungry¡­ I¡¯ve already prepared lunch for you¡­ Let me heat up the food, then you¡¯ll be able to


    eat¡­ Please wait for a moment,¡± Yaksha said.


    With that, Yaksha slowly stood up and bowed respectfully to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ We ought to head back. There¡¯s still a lot of work waiting for us in Antis¡­¡± X knew


    that Stanley was busy with his work. There were a lot of things he needed to do.


    Hence, she naturally couldn¡¯t keep Stanley here with her even if she was already starving.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already made lunch¡­¡± Yaksha seemed a little disappointed.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Stanley immediately looked at X. ¡°Since Yaksha insists that we stay, we should just


    stay¡­ After all, he went through a lot of trouble to cook for us¡­¡± Stanley said.

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s alright with you?¡± X Quest asked.


    Stanley Batton shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ To be honest, I can deal with the work tomorrow too¡­¡±


    Hearing this, X immediately stood up and looked at Yaksha. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t upy yourself with


    this. Where¡¯s the kitchen? We¡¯ll heat up the food,¡± she said.


    Yaksha was quite old.


    X felt embarrassed about troubling the old man.


    ¡°It¡¯s not right for my guests to do the work around here¡­ If you don¡¯t want me to get mad, you¡¯d


    better sit here and wait¡­¡± Yaksha said before quickly making his way into the kitchen.


    X let out a long, helpless sigh before sitting down.


    Yaksha was an eager host. If she kept insisting, it would make her appear impolite.


    After Yaksha had left, therge living room was left with the couple.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The whole world suddenly became quiet.


    The bitter tea on the table was still emitting steam that swirled in the air.


    The thin, white steam rose upward. It seemed almost dreamy.


    Since X¡¯s arrival at this ce, she had found out about too many peculiar things that shocked


    her, and it had only been a few hours.


    Now, she needed to remain quiet and digest all the information.


    X naturally rested her head against Stanley¡¯s shoulder as she slowly closed her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Stanley extended his arm and gently pulled her into his embrace.


    Among the things that X found out in this ce today, there was something good, and there was


    also something bad¡­


    The good thing was that Stanley could take the medicine Yaksha had given him before.


    After taking it, Stanley would be able to undergo an operation for a bone marrow transnt.


    Once the operation was done, Stanley would fully recover.


    Not only that but X and Stanley still had the means to cultivate. When they finally paid their


    karmic debts off, they¡¯d be able to cultivate together.


    Once they seeded, they¡¯d never grow old, and they¡¯d be able to stay together forever.


    Meanwhile, the bad thing was that they had the same debtor.


    They both also had a simr past that was full of evil deeds¡­


    In the future, their debtor would show up at a particr time to collect the debt.


    Moreover, Stanley and X would face a precarious situation.


    The worst part was that they had no idea who their debtor was and what kind of cruel method their


    debtor would use to collect the debt¡­


    They also didn¡¯t know what they were going to face in the future.


    The unknown was often the scariest thing.


    Stanley could immediately see through X¡¯s thoughts.


    Although he was also distraught, he pretended to be nonchnt about it as he gently caressed


    X¡¯s earlobe and spoke softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the skyes crashing down, I¡¯m here to hold


    it up,¡± he said.


    X nodded gently.


    To avoid putting too much psychological pressure on Stanley, X chose to keep many things to


    herself.


    ¡°X¡­ No matter what happens, I won¡¯t leave you¡­ Remember that¡­¡± Stanley added.


    X nodded gently....


    From what Yaksha said, there was no way they could avoid the debt collection.


    This matter was inevitable.


    Moreover, this whole thing wouldn¡¯te to an end unless that person had collected all the debt.


    All this while, X thought that she and Stanley had a very bright future.


    However, it now seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case.


    They still had many hurdles and obstacles that awaited them further down the road¡­


    For the time being, apart from holding each other¡¯s hand and facing these challenges together


    bravely, there wasn¡¯t an alternative path they could choose.

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    Whatever it was, X Quest would be with Stanley Batton to face everything bravely no matter


    what.


    They would never leave each other.


    After Yaksha had set the table for a few minutes, they began to eat¡­


    X and Stanley washed their hands in the restroom before heading into the traditional-style dining


    room with Yaksha leading the way.


    The dining room was designed in the same way as the living room.


    The main colors were burgundy and white¡­


    The dining table and chairs were all made from burgundy rosewood.


    There were a total of seven dishes and one soup on the dining table¡­


    These were fried shrimps, steamed crabs, fried bamboo shoots with bacon, marinated chicken feet,


    pickled fish, steamed chicken, roasted duck, and abalone soup.


    There was a traditional whitemp in the shape of antern on the dining table.


    Under the bright light, the delicious food on the dining table appeared unusually enticing.


    As X didn¡¯t have much of an appetite in the morning, she only had a little to eat.


    After not having eaten all morning, she was already famished right now.


    When X saw the delicious food in such a ravenous state, her stomach began to growl.


    She instantly tugged at Stanley¡¯s hand, and the two of them sat on each of Yaksha¡¯s sides.


    ¡°Have some more. I prepared all these myself. The ingredients are all fresh. You can¡¯t taste any of


    this in the city.


    ¡°The bamboo shoots are grown in the wild¡­ The bacon from the pigs that I raised, and I hunted for


    the rest of the stuff in the ocean while you were out¡­¡± Yaksha added.


    His words made the meal seem even more enticing to X.


    X excitedly picked up the dining utensils. ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you for preparing such a huge


    feast for us. It must have been a lot of trouble for you¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal with me¡­ Alright, hurry up and eat¡­¡± Yaksha said as he picked up his dining


    utensils.


    Once Yaksha began to eat, X and Stanley also did the same.


    Yaksha had excellent culinary skills.


    On top of that, the ingredients were all very fresh.


    Hence, X and Stanley were both very pleased with this meal.


    While X ate joyfully, she looked at Yaksha. ¡°Miracle Doctor¡­ How did you acquire your Yin-Yang


    Eyes?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Did you acquire it the same way I did?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same¡­ I was born with it,¡± Yaksha said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± X said.


    ***


    After lunch, X and Stanley sat down with Yaksha for a while.


    After that, the two of them walked out of the forest and got onto their helicopter¡­


    By then, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    However, the ind still seemed extremely bright due to its unique geography.


    At this moment, the sunlight was scorching hot outside the forest.


    However, because of the spiritual energy in X¡¯s body, she didn¡¯t feel hot at all.


    Her entire body felt cool.


    It was as if she was in an air-conditioned room¡­


    After getting onto Stanley¡¯s helicopter, the two of them returned home.


    When they arrived, nobody was at home. It was pitch ck inside the house.


    X familiarly pressed on a button by the entrance. The entire world instantly lit up.


    After changing into their slippers, they walked over to the sofa and sat down.


    As soon as they did so, X naturally rested her head against Stanley¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll ask


    Grandpa to bring the medicine to us tomorrow¡­ After you take it, we can find an opportunity to


    carry out the bone marrow transnt¡­¡±


    When X brought this up, she felt very happy¡­


    She could finally let go of a huge burden in her heart.

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    ¡°Yeah, the blood donor I found before is a match to my blood type. I¡¯ll just have to find him again¡­¡±


    Stanley Batton said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± X Quest nodded.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Stanley wanted to say something else, but he stopped.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X asked.


    With that, X naturally rubbed her face against his chest. Subconsciously, she circled her arms


    around his neck.


    She could smell nothing but the light cologne scent on his body. It was captivating¡­


    ¡°Thank you for always being with me¡­ If it weren¡¯t for you, I might never be able to live like a


    normal person in this lifetime¡­ Truly, thank you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    Stanley loved X from the bottom of his heart, and he felt genuinely grateful for her.


    If it weren¡¯t for X, he¡¯d never have the chance to recover¡­


    X shook her head. ¡°This is nothing. It¡¯s what I should do as your wife¡­¡± She said.


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he forcefully kissed her forehead.


    The woman in his arms was gentle, pretty, and understanding.


    She fulfilled a man¡¯s ideal of a perfect partner.


    There was no way for him not to love her deeply.


    ¡°X¡­¡± Stanley murmured.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll never be able to leave you in this lifetime¡­ You must take full responsibility for me¡­¡±


    Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take full responsibility for you¡­¡± X said.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After saying that, X felt her heart filling with joy.


    His love was as sweet as honey.


    It was sweet enough to touch the deepest part of her heart¡­


    ¡°How should we exin this to Grandpa?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I think this isn¡¯t a small matter. Let¡¯s not tell Grandpa the truth for now. What do you think?¡± X


    asked.


    Although X fully trusted members of the Batton family, her X-ray vision was no small matter.


    She couldn¡¯t tell just anyone about it¡­


    If someone identally leaked it, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Apart from that, there was another important reason. X didn¡¯t want the other members of the


    Batton family to be worried too¡­


    The two of them should be the only people who knew about their debts in their past lives.


    If the elders found out, apart from being worried, they¡¯d not be able to help either.


    Grown-ups ought to learn how to deal with their problems sometimes.


    ¡°Okay¡­ We¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Stanley said softly.


    He understood everything that was on X¡¯s mind.


    After being together for so long, many things didn¡¯t require detailed exnations. They¡¯d still be


    able to arrive at an agreeable decision.


    ¡°What do we tell him then?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll say that¡­ We¡¯ve verified with Yaksha that there¡¯s nothing wrong with the medicine¡­¡± X


    said.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you wish¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? Shall we head upstairs and rest?¡± Stanley asked.


    However, X shook her head.


    She didn¡¯t want to go to bed this early¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve not gone out for a walk on our own for a long time. Shall we take a walk outside?¡± X


    asked.


    There were a lot of pesky feelings in her chest. She wanted to go for a walk and digest all these


    emotions.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Stanley said.


    Suddenly, X remembered that Stanley still had a lot of work to deal with. She immediately shook


    her head. ¡°Forget it. You shouldn¡¯t go out. You¡¯ve still got a lot of work left¡­ Why don¡¯t you go


    ahead and start on your work? I¡¯ll go out for a walk on my own¡­¡± X said.

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    While speaking, X Quest picked up her gilt makeup mirror on the table and stood up.


    She didn¡¯t leave right away. Instead, she checked her makeup in the mirror.


    Although a long time had passed, her makeup hadn¡¯t worn off at all.


    It all looked the same as when she first put the makeup on.


    After that, X put down the makeup mirror satisfactorily and prepared to leave.


    Stanley Batton instantly reached out and pulled her onto hisp. ¡°It¡¯s sote. How could I feel safe


    letting you go out on your own, hmm?¡± he asked softly by her ear.


    His voice was like a beautiful melody yed using a violin. There was a deep yet noble quality to it.


    Due to the close distance, his warm breath brushed against her ear and neck. It gave X tingling


    sensations, almost as if electric currents were passing through her.


    In a mere instant, her heart started beating wildly¡­


    Regardless of how long they had been together, X would always be easily charmed by this man.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Your wife knows how to fight,¡± X chuckled.


    ¡°Most men can¡¯t possibly beat me,¡± X said confidently.


    ¡°I still feel worried¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Why?¡± X asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I just want to be with you, can¡¯t I?¡± Stanley asked.


    X immediately felt a warmth spread in her heart. ¡°Why are you so clingy?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Say, if people around you knew that the formidable Mr. Batton is a clingy person, would theyugh


    their heads off?¡± X asked jokingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what other people think. I just want to be close to you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Work is important, but spending time with my wife is also very important. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± With that,


    Stanley picked X up and stood up.


    X had a thin physique. She felt nearly weightless in his arms.


    Once again, X felt touched by him¡­


    Suddenly, her heart started beating wildly once more.


    ¡°Put me down¡­ I can walk on my own¡­¡± X said softly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay¡­ I¡¯ll only carry you to the entrance.¡± With that, Stanley carried X over to the


    entrance.


    The two of them changed into their shoes before walking out the door, hand in hand.


    After passing through the courtyard filled with lush greenery, the two soon arrived at a nearby LV


    store without realizing it¡­


    There was a pair of silver high heels with straps by the disy window.


    The straps of the heels were engraved with diamonds, and silver tassels were dangling beneath it.


    It was gorgeous¡­


    X was instantly captivated by the pair of heels.


    She couldn¡¯t help but stop walking¡­


    Stanley looked at X before looking at the heels. He instantly held her hand and quickly led her


    into the store.


    When three sales assistants dressed in ck-and-white uniforms saw them, they immediately


    reacted as if they had seen somebody important. They quickly walked over to X and Stanley


    before greeting them respectfully at the same time. ¡°Wee¡­¡±


    X looked at the prettiest sales assistant with short hair in front of her. ¡°I¡¯d like to have a closer


    look at the pair of silver high heels by the disy window. Could you bring it to me so I could try it


    on? I¡¯m size 37,¡± X said.


    The sales assistant with short hair seemed overjoyed. ¡°Sure, sure¡­ I¡¯ll get it for you right away. Ms.


    Quest, Mr. Batton¡­ Pleasee with me and have a seat over here¡­¡±


    While speaking, the sales assistant with short hair passionately led the two of them to a ck sofa


    in the center of the store.


    X naturally held Stanley¡¯s hand and sat down.


    After showering X withpliments for quite some time, the sales assistant with short hair


    cheerfully left to get the heels.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started to ring.


    The contents on the screen gave her a shock¡ª

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    ¡°TikTok¡¯s popr inte celebrity, Cadence Carmichael, openly shouted out to X Quest to tell


    her that he wanted to get signed on to X Entertainment. You wouldn¡¯t believe his reason¡­¡±


    X Quest knew this TikTok inte celebrity, Cadence Carmichael.


    Three months ago, he officially joined TikTok. On the first day he joined TikTok, he released a video


    of him ying and singing an original song, Poison.


    With his outstanding appearance and maic voice, he became an overnight sensation, attracting


    over ten million fans.


    After that, he published a new song every three days on TikTok. Within three months, he acquired a


    hundred million fans.


    He became the first inte celebrity to acquire over a hundred million fans on TikTok.


    This person was 185 centimeters in height.


    He had long legs, a fabulous physique, intricate and masculine facial features, as well as a body


    with a golden ratio.


    Apart from being handsome and talented, there was another fundamental reason why he attracted


    over a hundred million fans.


    That was because he had a very humorous personality, and he was also humble.


    Many people thought of him as someone who started with good looks but still stayed true to his


    character.


    Ever since he became famous on TikTok, manypanies started offering him contracts, but he


    refused all of them¡­


    He had all sorts of strange reasons for his refusal¡­


    People often thought that this man only wanted to be an inte celebrity but not a real star.


    X didn¡¯t expect that this person would knock on her door to join herpany.


    X immediately opened the news to have a look.


    The news came from Weibo News.


    As soon as she tapped on it, arge wall of text came into sight.


    ¡°Based on today¡¯s discoveries, TikTok inte celebrity, Cadence Carmichael, openly shouted out to


    X Entertainment, indicating that he¡¯d like to get signed to X Entertainment¡­


    ¡°He ims that he only has eyes for X Entertainment in the entire entertainment industry. Why? The


    reason is that X Entertainment¡¯s boss is extremely good-looking.


    ¡°Secondly, he says that she¡¯s capable enough.


    ¡°Cadence ims to be someone who values looks greatly. He likes working with people who look


    good and are capable¡­¡±


    When X saw Cadence¡¯s reason, she couldn¡¯t resistughing.


    It immediately reminded her of Josh Batton in the beginning.


    Back then, when she met with Josh to discuss his contract, Josh decisively agreed to it because


    she looked good.


    X couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. ¡®This world ces good looks above everything else.¡¯


    Meanwhile, there was a live stream video of Cadence attached to the Weibo post below.


    The videosted a total of fifteen seconds¡­


    In the video, Cadence had visibly short hair in front but long hair in the back. His hair in the front


    reached his eyebrows, while his hair in the back covered his neck.


    The slightly messy look gave off the vibe of someone who was untamable. Most people found it


    hard to pull off this look.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Due to Cadence¡¯s outstanding appearance, he was able to pull it off perfectly.


    He kept repeating how he wanted to join X Entertainment.


    The first half of the things he said were the same as what was included in the Weibo post.


    However, the second half was different. At the end of the video, he smirked mboyantly at the


    camera. ¡°X Quest¡­ I¡¯m your little boy fan. Look at me¡­¡±


    When X heard the final sentence, she instantly burst intoughter.


    Although the Weibo post had been published less than three minutes ago, there were already over


    500,000 shares, likes, andments beneath the post.


    ¡°Indeed, good-looking people only like other good-looking people. I just want to say, Cadence


    Carmichael, I think you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been showering him with gifts for three full months. He hasn¡¯t even looked at me once. It turns


    out that he¡¯s actually a fan of X Quest¡¯s! Ahh! I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    ¡°As a young female fan of Cadence Carmichael¡¯s, I just want to tell X Quest right now that I¡¯m


    envious of her! I¡¯m extremely jealous today.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Although I¡¯m jealous, I want to see that Cadence has good taste¡­ Who wouldn¡¯t like a


    pretty face like X?¡±


    ¡°The man who wouldn¡¯t even look at me is a fan of X¡¯s. Ahh¡­ I¡¯m feeling triggered! I have spent


    a lot of money on Cadence!¡±


    After looking through thement section for a while, X subconsciously smiled gently.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Stanley Batton slowly shifted his gaze to X¡¯s phone as he wrapped his


    arms around her shoulder and asked softly.


    ¡°Nothing much. A TikTok inte celebrityplimented me for my looks¡­ He even said that he¡¯s


    a fan of mine¡­ He wants to join mypany¡­ That person¡¯s name is Cadence Carmichael. Do


    you know him?¡± X asked joyfully.


    However, Stanley¡¯s facial expression darkened. ¡°Does this kid have feelings for you?¡± he asked.


    At this moment, Stanley¡¯s level of possessiveness was off the charts.


    It was as if he was a leopard that protected its prey. His entire body emanated a sense of hostility.


    When X heard this, she couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud. ¡°I think he means to say that he


    admires me¡­ It¡¯s not the kind of fondness between men and women¡­¡±


    ¡°This kid has suspicious intentions. You¡¯re not allowed to sign him to thepany¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s


    expression was still dark.


    X couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°Do you know what you look like right now?¡± X asked


    with a chuckle.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Stanley murmured.


    ¡°You look like an aggrieved woman who¡¯s afraid of losing something¡­ Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous?¡±


    X asked.


    ¡°Do I?¡± Stanley raised his brows.


    ¡°Does it seem otherwise? Can we not make up imaginary foes? Cadence is a rather talented


    person. To be honest, I originally had ns to contact this person and sign a contract with him.


    However, I didn¡¯t think he¡¯de looking for me before I could go to him¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°He has bad intentions,¡± Stanley said.


    He was determined to believe in what he thought to be true.


    X couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°Tsk¡­ You¡¯re really childish!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t sign him to thepany!¡± Stanley said.


    When X heard this, she immediately pretended to be angry. Her face turned dark.


    When the sales assistants nearby witnessed this scene, they all held their breaths. None of them


    dared to say a word¡­


    Everyone felt that the couple was very likely going to start arguing¡­


    However, an unexpected scene urred¡ª


    When Stanley saw that X was upset, he immediately cowered and started speaking softly. ¡°Fine,


    fine, fine¡­ If you want to sign him on, go ahead. Alright?¡±


    X instantly smiled satisfactorily after hearing this. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± she said.


    X had figured out Stanley¡¯s temper long ago.


    What was the seemingly fearless Mr. Batton afraid of the most? He was most fearful of X being


    upset¡­


    As long as he saw X being upset, he¡¯d agree to anything.


    Signing Cadence Carmichael on was something that could be significantly beneficial for the


    company. X didn¡¯t want to give in so easily. Cadence was someone who had a fan base, and he


    was also excellent in various aspects. At one nce, X could tell that he was a seedling that had


    a lot of potential at bing hugely famous.


    X really couldn¡¯t find it in herself to turn him down. Who could refuse money?


    Besides, X was already married, and Cadence knew this too. X didn¡¯t think he¡¯d have other


    feelings for her aside from admiration.


    Moreover, even if Cadence really did have ulterior motives, X wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to act


    on them¡­


    ¡°But make sure you stay away from him¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m honestly afraid of you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Humph¡­¡± X snorted.


    The sales assistants nearby were all shocked¡­

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    Who would¡¯ve thought that things might have turned out this way?


    X Quest was able to handle Stanley Batton very easily.


    The couple¡¯s routine sweetness instantly made all the single people feel jealous.


    They were all envious of X!


    Which woman in Antis wouldn¡¯t be envious of her when they saw this happening?


    Soon, the pretty sales assistant with short hair returned to X with the pair of silver high heels she


    asked for.


    After that, the sales assistant kneeled on one knee and put the shoebox on the ground. She then


    began to change the heels for X.


    X epted the heels and put them on herself. After that, she stood up and walked up to the


    dressing mirror.


    The spotless mirror reflected her perfect appearance right then.


    X wore a white, pure cotton halter dress with a white, satin, short-sleeved jacket and a pair of


    shiny silver high heels.


    The high heels had a sharp tip, and the lines were designed perfectly.


    X¡¯s legs were naturally thin. With the contrast of the heels, they appeared even thinner.


    The pure silver design made X¡¯s legs appear unusually fair and smooth.


    The circle of diamonds around her ankle and the silver tassels glistened brightly under the light.


    With these heels on, X looked like a little princess.


    Her aura was instantly enhanced.


    Looking at X like this, Stanley¡¯s eyes filled with a look of admiration¡­


    Although there were many pretty women around him, his eyes fixated upon X.


    To him, it appeared as if X¡¯s eyes had stars in them.


    The look in his eyes instantly caused a tingling sensation in all the sales assistants there.


    The pretty sales assistant with short hair looked enviously at Stanley before quickly walking over to


    X. ¡°Ms. Quest, you look great in these heels¡­ These heels instantly look unique once you put


    them on¡­¡± Sheplimented.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± X was also very pleased with the heels.


    She had many decent-looking high heels, but she wasn¡¯t as fond of any of them as she was of


    these.


    Not only did this pair of high heels look good, but it was also veryfortable.


    The back portion of the heels was very soft, and the heels¡¯ shape was also designed very well.


    Although the heels were six centimeters in height, they didn¡¯t feel exhausting to wear at all.


    X didn¡¯t feel anything after putting them on.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Pack up the shoes I was wearing before. I¡¯ll leave with these on¡­¡± X decisively said as she


    looked at the sales assistant with short hair.


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Quest¡­¡± The sales assistant cheerfully bowed to X right away.


    After that, she quickly went to prepare the bill.


    Meanwhile, the others helped X to pack up her original shoes.


    As for Stanley, he naturally took out his global, limited-edition ck credit card before walking over


    to the cashier to make the purchase¡­


    When he got close to the sales assistant with short hair, her face instantly turned red.


    A strong oppressive vibe emanated from the top of his head.


    It caused her heart to shudder¡­


    Having worked in this store for many years, she had seen many handsome and rich male


    customers.


    However, none of them were as handsome as Stanley.


    As a woman, she was envious of X.


    She thought that being able to spend the rest of one¡¯s life with a man like Stanley must be a


    wonderful thing.


    After the payment was made, X held Stanley¡¯s hand and walked out of the store.


    As soon as they left, the sales assistants behind them immediately grouped together and started to


    chatter excitedly. ¡°Ahh! Stanley is so handsome! Absolutely handsome! I think he¡¯s even more


    handsome than Josh Batton!¡±

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    ¡°Did you see how tame Stanley Batton was in front of X Quest? He¡¯s an absolutely wonderful


    person!¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that Stanley might be afraid of his wife? Oh my god! He¡¯s so rich. Is that even


    necessary?¡±


    ¡°Be a little more confident. Just get rid of the words ¡®might be¡¯¡­ Mr. Batton is indeed afraid of his


    wife!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! X looks so beautiful in person! Also, why is she so lucky? I¡¯m so jealous, girls!¡±


    After X Quest and Stanley Batton walked out the door, they headed to a street in the distance¡­


    Hence, they didn¡¯t hear any of the things the sales assistants in the store were discussing.


    Tonight, the sky was filled with stars.


    Although it was alreadyte in the evening, there were still cars moving on both sides of the road¡­


    Antis was a lively city that never went to sleep. By then, the nightlife in the city had only just


    begun.


    Just like that, X naturally inteced her fingers with Stanley and walked forward.


    After buying the new heels that she liked, she was in a significantly better mood.


    To be honest, girls were very simple beings. Sometimes, it was effortless to make a girl happy.


    For example, all it took was for a girl to buy the lipstick, purse, and shoes she liked.


    X held Stanley¡¯s hand and walked around outside.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, they returned home.


    At first, when they were outside, X was still in a rtively good mood. However, after returning


    home, and once things became quiet, her mood suddenly worsened again.


    The things Yaksha mentioned resurfaced in her mind once more.


    However, X didn¡¯t let it show¡­


    After removing their shoes, X and Stanley walked upstairs to take a shower together.


    After taking a shower, the two of them sat on the bed together.


    Stanley held hisptop and worked while X picked up herptop too.


    After turning theptop on, she didn¡¯t immediately start going through her documents.


    Instead, she picked up her phone and searched for Cadence Carmichael¡¯s Weibo page. She then


    tapped on it to have a look inside¡­


    Cadence¡¯s Weibo page already had over fifty million followers¡­


    This was an even more outstanding feat than most top celebrities in the industry.


    The things he published on his main page werepletely different from his style on TikTok¡­


    On Weibo, most of the things he shared were basically his everyday life.


    He liked taking selfies.


    He would take selfies of himself when he drank coffee, went shopping, bought cars, traveled, and


    cooked¡­


    Some of the selfies were taken with Apple¡¯s original camera settings.


    However, he still looked magnificently handsome.


    X had to admit that he really had one of the best looks around¡­


    Cadence seemed to like cooking a lot. Many of his Weibo posts were rted to cooking.


    She didn¡¯t expect a seemingly wild person like him would have such a domestic side.


    Meanwhile, his Weibo posts were basically flooded byments from some female fans.


    All his Weibo posts receivedpliments from a bunch of female fans.


    Everyone even addressed him as their husband.


    After briefly browsing through his Weibo, X sent Cadence a private message. ¡°I¡¯m X Quest¡­


    I¡¯d like to sign you on. Let¡¯s make an appointment¡­¡±


    ¡°OK¡­¡± Cadence replied nearly within a second.


    X smiled satisfactorily. ¡°Let¡¯s add each other on WeChat. It¡¯ll be easier for us to get in touch¡­¡±


    X added.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Cadence replied.


    Right after that, he sent his WeChat QR code to X.

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    X Quest quickly scanned the QR code and added Cadence Carmichael as her friend.


    Once that was done, Cadence startedplimenting X with all sorts of terms like ¡®female


    goddess¡¯, ¡®strong woman¡¯, and ¡®the ideal woman¡¯.


    It made X smile widely.


    There wasn¡¯t a woman who didn¡¯t like beingplimented by others.


    X was no exception.


    After reading through hispliments, X went straight to the point. ¡°Let¡¯s set a time for us to


    discuss your development n. If you think there isn¡¯t any problem with it, we¡¯ll sign the contract¡­¡±


    ¡°We can sign it right away¡­ There¡¯s no need for a discussion. I believe in you¡­¡± Cadence said.


    ¡°¡­¡± X didn¡¯t expect this at all.


    This person was way more decisive than she had imagined.


    He was practically as agreeable as Josh Batton was back then.


    X immediately replied with a cute smiley emoji.


    After that, she quickly called Dreand Hotel to book Blue Sky Room One in advance.


    After the room booking was made, she sent Cadence another message. ¡°Tomorrow noon, Blue Sky


    Room One, Dreand Hotel¡­ We¡¯ll meet at twelve¡­ Let¡¯s eat and talk at the same time¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, female goddess¡­ Thank you for giving me the opportunity.¡± Cadence replied.


    X replied with a smiley emoji.


    Cadence was very humorous with his words¡­


    After chatting with him, X felt a lot more rxed¡­


    X smiled a little. Without replying further, she tapped on Cadence¡¯s Weibo ount and followed


    him.


    After that, she put her phone aside and opened her email inbox to start going through her work


    emails¡­


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    Right then, someone knocked on the door.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Pleasee in¡­¡± X immediately said softly while she looked at the door.


    Soon, the door opened.


    Immediately after that, Ron Batton walked in with a white insted bottle¡­


    He had an affectionate look on his face.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± When X saw him, she instantly smiled and got up before walking over to Ron.


    ¡°What did you bring?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Your grandmother personally prepared some bird¡¯s nests with rock sugar for you. She asked me to


    bring some to you after dinner¡­¡± Ron said.


    X immediately felt a warmth spread in her heart after hearing this. ¡°Alright¡­ Would you like to


    drink it with me?¡±


    Ron shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve got to go back and sleep¡­¡±


    With that, Ron turned around and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ Wait a moment. I happen to have something to tell you¡­¡± X immediately said.


    Since Ron was here, she could tell him about many things that were on her mind.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ron asked with interest. There was a look of affection in his eyes.


    When Stanley heard this, he instantly put down hisptop and walked over to X. He wrapped one


    arm around X¡¯s waist naturally. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing¡­ We went to Yaksha, the miracle doctor, to


    check on X¡¯s health. There¡¯s nothing significantly problematic about it¡­


    ¡°After that, we started discussing my health with Yaksha. He said that his medicine is 100% safe¡­


    Hence, I can take it directly¡­ You can give it to me,¡± Stanley said.


    However, Ron began to look worried. ¡°Really? But I still think¡­ We should do what we discussed


    previously¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can take it directly¡­ It¡¯s really alright¡­¡± Stanley added.


    In recent days, Ron had been testing the medicine on white mice. Indeed, there hadn¡¯t been any


    side effects.


    Meanwhile, due to the special genes imnted in the white mice, their bodies were changed.


    However, Ron still didn¡¯t want to let Stanley take it so rashly. ¡°I think you should¡­ Still wait a while


    longer,¡± Ron said.

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t necessary. Trust me¡­¡± Stanley Batton added.


    Seeing how confident Stanley seemed, Ron Batton immediately questioned him. ¡°Are you sure you


    want to do this?¡±


    Stanley nodded. ¡°Yeah. Grandpa. Trust X and me. If we¡¯re not 100% confident, we won¡¯t do this,¡±


    he said.


    Ron thought deeply for a few seconds. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± He said.


    He knew X Quest and Stanley¡¯s personalities very well.


    These two had always been very careful about matters like this.


    For them to be this determined, they must have had their reasons.


    Hence, Ron didn¡¯t want to keep standing in their way.


    Ron¡¯s instincts told him that their visit to Yaksha must have meant they heard something from


    Yaksha. That was why their attitude changed so drastically.


    However, since the two didn¡¯t want to tell Ron about it, he didn¡¯t n to badger them for an answer.


    ¡°Do I really have nothing to be worried about?¡± Ron asked once again. He had a curious look in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ It¡¯s really fine¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°As long as I take the medicine, my genes can be modified. When the timees, we¡¯ll simply have


    to arrange for the bone marrow transnt¡­¡± He added.


    Ron looked deeply at Stanley before nodding¡­


    After that, Ron let out a long sigh. He retrieved a small, white porcin bottle from his pocket before


    handing it over to Stanley. ¡°Take it¡­¡±


    With that, Ron didn¡¯t say anything else. He left¡­


    Meanwhile, Stanley opened the cap and poured out a single pill. He then put it in his mouth.


    ¡°How is it? What does it taste like? Do you feel anything after eating it?¡± X asked carefully after


    seeing this.


    As X spoke, the pill melted in Stanley¡¯s mouth.


    A dense, sweet taste spread in his mouth¡­


    It tasted like chocte that had a lot of floral fragrance mixed into it.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet¡­¡± Stanley said after slowly swallowing it.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ Previously, Yaksha mentioned that you¡¯d have to take one pill a day for fifteen


    consecutive days. That¡¯ll allow your genes to be modified. Let¡¯s give it a try,¡± X said.


    This time, X was filled with confidence.


    Stanley nodded.


    ¡°Do you feel anything in your body right now?¡± X asked.


    Stanley shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. I feel just the same as I did before¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Yaksha didn¡¯t say you¡¯d feel any difort after eating this. Perhaps, there aren¡¯t any


    adverse effects¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I hope so¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ***


    At noon the next day, after dealing with work in Quest Group, X arrived at Dreand Hotel¡¯s


    Blue Sky Room One as nned.


    Today, X wore a light purple halterce dress. Her long, ck, curly hair reached her waist.


    She was wearing the pair of silver high heels she¡¯d bought the day before, and a limited-edition


    Hermes purse dangled around her arm.


    X had put on intricate, peach-colored makeup. Her lips were in a light shade of lipstick.


    At one nce, she looked like the most beautiful fairy in the world.


    Normally, Georgie Clementine could also do stuff like this for X.


    However, after considering how upied Georgie had recently been looking after Henry Armstrong,


    X decided not to bother her.


    When X walked through the door, Cadence Carmichael was already there.


    He was wearing an oversized, ck T-shirt with a ck straw hat. The hat was tilted very low.


    There was an extended silver ne from Tiffany¡¯s Makers series around his neck.


    He also had a silver bracelet from Tiffany¡¯s Diamond Point series on his right arm, as well as a pure


    silver ring.

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    At first nce, Cadence Carmichael appeared very fashionable.


    The design of his T-shirt with holes made him appear unusually wild and untamable.


    He was filled with youthful energy, and he exuded an aura of cleanliness, proudness, and


    handsomeness!


    Just by sitting there, he looked like a cool guy¡­


    X Quest had previously read about this person¡¯s information in detail.


    He was already twenty years old this year¡­


    However, in person, he seemed to be eighteen at the most.


    The moment Cadence saw X, he was stunned by her beauty.


    Although the room was sufficiently lit, he felt as if everything around her had gotten dimmer.


    X was the only one that shone brightly.


    She looked even better in person¡­


    She was the ideal beauty for a man¡­


    As her fan, he felt exhrated at this moment.


    He really admired X. It was no joke.


    Cadence fell for her looks in the beginning, but heter discovered her personality and became


    enthralled.


    At first, he started following her on Weibo because of her looks.


    After that, he started paying more attention to the news about her.


    The more attention he paid to her, the more he felt that X was cool, beautiful, and capable. He


    was genuinely enamored of her.


    To be honest, he became an inte celebrity on TikTok because of X.


    He wanted to make himself known on TikTok. After that, he would acquire the right to join X¡¯s


    company¡­


    He had done it all because he wanted to get close to X. Hence, ever since he became famous,


    he refused to sign a contract with anypanies approaching him.


    Regardless of how great the benefits were, he rejected them without even thinking about it.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Although X already had a husband, this didn¡¯t stop him from liking her.


    That was because he would only silently like her in his heart. He wouldn¡¯t express it and cause X


    any inconvenience¡­


    His wish was very simple. He just wanted to be able to see his goddess regrly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you¡­ Cadence Carmichael¡­¡± While Cadence looked at her, stunned, X smiled


    gently and walked up to him. She warmly reached out her hand to him.


    At this moment, Cadence felt as if an angel was extending her hand to him.


    ¡®How does such a perfect person exist in the world?¡¯ Cadence couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.


    Ahh! An angel just reached out her hand to him!


    In the next second, Cadence instantly returned to his senses and scrambled to stand up.


    He didn¡¯t shake X¡¯s hand directly. Instead, he quickly wiped his hands on his ck jeans with


    holes in them. After wiping all the sweat on his palms away, he held X¡¯s hand tightly with both


    hands.


    In the next second, he looked at X admiringly. ¡°Goddess, I¡¯m so happy to see you¡­¡±


    X chuckled. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m delighted too¡­ Please sit down¡­¡±


    After that, X naturally let go of Cadence¡¯s hands and made a gesture to him.


    Cadence nodded and obediently sat down.


    In the eyes of his fans, he was an untamable youth. However, in front of X, he behaved like a


    primary school student¡­


    X smiled and walked calmly to the seat across from him before elegantly sitting down.


    At this moment, Cadence felt so nervous that he was about to go mad.


    He could sense that his breathing had bepletely erratic¡­


    Before X¡¯s eyes, Cadence gave her apletely different feeling from how he did on TikTok.


    X didn¡¯t expect this at all.


    However, she found the contrast rather adorable.

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    ¡°Let¡¯s order our food first¡­¡± X Quest said before picking up the menu.


    When the pretty waitress on standby saw this, she immediately walked over to them.


    ¡°Goddess, you can order the food¡­ I¡¯m fine with anything,¡± Cadence Carmichael said.


    ¡°Do you like spicy food?¡± X asked as she flipped through the menu.


    ¡°Yeah, I do. I like it a lot¡­¡± Cadence said.


    Truthfully, he didn¡¯t like eating spicy food.


    However, he knew that X did.


    Most of the dishes X shared on Weibo were spicy.


    Hence, he was willing topromise for X.


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯re allergic to? Or anything you don¡¯t like to eat?¡± X asked.


    Cadence immediately shook his head.


    Soon, X began to order¡­


    After the orders were made, X looked at Cadence. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your videos. You¡¯re really


    talented¡­¡± X said.


    Cadence scratched his head shyly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just alright¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very humble¡­ Do you have any ns for your future? For example, in which direction you


    would like to grow,¡± X asked.


    ¡°I know the music industry in our country isn¡¯t fantastic right now. Singers can¡¯t rely on just singing


    as a profession solely¡­


    ¡°Hence, I¡¯d like to also work as an actor while I sing¡­ Actually, I graduated from Antis College of


    Drama¡­ I learned how to perform. Also, I enjoy performing¡­


    ¡°Apart from that, I¡¯m also willing to cooperate with thepany by taking part in various promotional


    activities. For example, I¡¯m fine with things like participating in variety shows,¡± Cadence added.


    X was very pleased with the things he said.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She could tell that he was an easy artist to work with.


    X decisively snapped her fingers. ¡°Great¡­ It¡¯s very easy for someone like you who¡¯s already


    gained poprity to make your debut¡­


    ¡°After this, I¡¯ll first arrange for you to participate in a few variety shows on television. You¡¯ll get to


    sing and get some attention¡­


    ¡°As for acting, I¡¯ll get someone professional from thepany to test your skills. If you pass the


    test, I¡¯ll help yound acting roles¡­¡± X said.


    Cadence nodded repeatedly. ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay¡­ I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say, and I¡¯ll do whatever


    you ask me to,¡± he said.


    He believed that everything his goddess said was right.


    X smiled satisfactorily. ¡°As for your manager, I¡¯ll get an awesome manager to lead you¡­¡±


    Cadence looked like someone who would gain a massive amount of fame. Naturally, X had to put


    in more effort to groom him.


    His manager needed to be capable.


    Cadence nodded again.


    After that, Cadence nodded along to whatever X said.


    He was extremely tame.


    After the meal, the two of them signed the contract X had brought with her¡­


    Everything went more smoothly than X had imagined.


    After the meal and after the contract was signed, X and Cadence chatted briefly. The two then


    left the hotel together¡­


    After seeing Cadence off, X walked to where her car was parked in front of the hotel¡¯s entrance


    while protected by her bodyguards.


    Just as she was about to get into her red Maserati, a stranger¡¯s voice could be heard¡ª


    ¡°Hey¡­ President X, what a coincidence. Are you here for a meal too?¡±


    When X heard this, she immediately looked over.


    A slightly plump, middle-aged man came into sight.


    She couldn¡¯t recognize his face, but there was something familiar about it¡­


    It felt as if X had seen this person somewhere in the past. However, she couldn¡¯t be certain about


    where exactly she¡¯d seen him¡­


    ¡°You are¡­?¡± X asked.

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    The middle-aged man instantly stepped forward and extended his hand to X Quest with a smile


    on his face. ¡°I¡¯m the president of Moon Entertainment¡­ My name is Qaeya Starfell.¡±


    Now that he mentioned it, X immediately recalled seeing his face in a magazine in the past.


    Moon Entertainment was considered an old brand of the entertainment industry. It was doing very


    well two years ago, but it¡¯d gone downhill over the past two years.


    They could no longer keep up with the times.


    Rumors had it that thepany had also tried to market young, pretty faces¡­


    During the meal earlier, X heard from Cadence Carmichael that Qaeya Starfell had personally


    reached out to him.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Qaeya said that he wanted to push Cadence to the top.


    Moreover, Qaeya had offered very desirable conditions.


    However, Cadence rejected him.


    ¡°Nice to meet you¡­¡± X took the initiative to shake his hand. After that, she quickly let go of him.


    ¡°Can I help you with anything?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I saw the hot topics on Weibo yesterday. I even read that Cadence Carmichael shouted out to you,


    and he said he wanted to be yourpany¡¯s artist¡­¡± Qaeya said as he chuckled.


    Although Qaeya was smiling when he said this, his eyes were filled with jealousy.


    X could tell right away that Qaeya was insulting her. However, she smiled politely. ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s


    right.¡±


    Qaeya¡¯s smile gradually faded away. ¡°That person isn¡¯t easy to deal with. I suggest you stay away


    from him.


    ¡°Ourpany has offered a huge sum of money, but he still rejected us. He¡¯s too proud¡­¡± Qaeya


    had a furious look in his eyes when he talked about Cadence. ¡°Also, this person has a dark past.


    There isn¡¯t much value to be gained from signing him on¡­ Look at this¡­¡±


    With that, Qaeya searched in his phone for a picture of Cadence holding a sexy woman in his arms


    as they kissed¡­


    The picture looked very real¡­


    However, X knew that this was photoshopped.


    That was because she¡¯d seen this picture two years ago on TikTok¡­


    The original image was of two inte celebrities.


    The rtionship between those two inte celebrities was exposed because of this picture.


    X had a deep impression of this because the woman¡¯s legs in the picture were way too long.


    Back then, X couldn¡¯t resist looking at them a few moments longer.


    Now that Qaeya showed her something like this, it was apparent that he wanted to trick her into not


    signing a contract with Cadence.


    It was all because Qaeya still held a grudge against Cadence for rejecting him.


    During the meal, X even heard from Cadence that Qaeya threatened never to let him enter the


    entertainment industry because he had refused Qaeya¡¯s offer.


    Wasn¡¯t this person¡¯s way of doing things too sinister?


    Did Qaeya think he could fool X with something like this?


    X smiled a little before gently cing her index finger on Qaeya''s picture¡­


    Soon, the phone began to refresh automatically.


    Several original pictures of the two inte celebrities kissing on the street appeared on a


    webpage¡­


    The faces of the people in the pictures werepletely different from Cadence¡¯s face.


    When Qaeya saw this, he instantly coughed awkwardly. After that, he swiftly put his phone in his


    pocket. ¡°Hehe¡­ I was just joking with you,¡± he said.


    X smiled helplessly. ¡°President Starfell, I advise you to live as an upright person¡­ Ruining


    something just because you can¡¯t have it isn¡¯t right.¡±


    Qaeya quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡±


    By then, Qaeya felt absolutely embarrassed with himself¡­


    X looked at him indifferently before getting into her red Maserati.


    When her bodyguards saw this, they quickly got into the ck Porsche Cayenne security cars on


    both sides of the Maserati.


    After that, X didn¡¯t allow Qaeya to speak anymore. She stepped on the gas pedal and drove


    home.


    ***


    At the same time, in a VIP ward of the nephrology department in the municipal hospital.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    Bailey Ronson looked at her primary doctor, Jonathan Bucks, who was the director of the


    nephrology department, with a pale and solemn face. ¡°Director¡­ Are the results of my medical


    checkup avable?¡±


    Last night, Bailey suddenly experienced pain in her kidney and was sent to the hospital.


    After that, the doctors identified a lump in her kidney. However, they couldn¡¯t be sure whether it was


    benign or malignant.


    They waited for the results nervously.


    Bailey constantly prayed for herself. She prayed that there was nothing wrong with her¡­


    Now, she had everything she wanted. If she really became sick, and she had to leave this world,


    then¡­


    Everything she had worked hard for would fall into the hands of another woman.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Another woman woulde into the Sullivan family and spend the money she and her husband


    had earned.


    In fact, that woman might even torture Bailey¡¯s three children!


    Nearby, Mary Sullivan, Tom Sullivan, Julian Sullivan, and Tony Sullivan all had solemn expressions


    on their faces.


    ¡°The results are out. The lump in your kidney is malignant¡­ That means you have cancer¡­ At the


    moment, the cancer cells in your body have already spread¡­ They¡¯re present in your lungs¡­ In


    fact, your lungs are full of cancer cells¡­¡± Jonathan said seriously with a slight frown on his face.


    When Bailey heard this, she felt awful¡­


    Her tears instantly streamed down her face.


    At this moment, Bailey felt as if her entire world was copsing¡­


    She really couldn¡¯t ept this result.


    Kidney cancer?


    Why would she get kidney cancer?


    Ever since she obtained X Quest¡¯s kidney, she¡¯d been living unusually well.


    Her kidney also worked exceptionally well.


    She was fine all along. Why did this suddenly happen?


    This was even worse than her previous condition¡­


    Back then, she only had chronic nephritis that caused her kidney to deteriorate. It eventually


    developed into uremia¡­


    All she needed was a new kidney.


    However, this time, there was a problem not only in her kidney, but even her lungs were affected!


    This exined why she had been finding it a little difficult to breathe recently. In fact, she coughed


    frequently.


    It turned out that there was something wrong with her lungs!


    She had always thought the coughing was caused by chronic pharyngitis¡­


    Hence, she¡¯d been taking medicine for pharyngitis every day¡­


    ¡°Can I be cured?¡± Bailey asked carefully.


    ¡°Logically, there is a possibility of recovery. If you can rece your kidney and lungs right away¡­


    You can be cured¡­


    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible to find suitable recements for your kidney and lungs within a short amount of


    time¡­ Now, your cancer cells are spreading very rapidly. If you can¡¯t find recements for your


    kidney and lungs within a month, I can¡¯t guarantee that the cancer cells won¡¯t spread throughout


    your body¡­¡± Jonathan said.


    The doctor¡¯s words were unquestionably a massive strike to Bailey¡¯s head¡­


    How could she find recements for her kidney and lungs within a short time?


    This was all X¡¯s fault!


    What lousy kidney did X donate to Bailey?


    Why did cancer start growing in her body within a few years?


    ¡°I can go through chemotherapy¡­ Surely, chemotherapy can keep things under control, can¡¯t it?¡±


    Bailey asked.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t certain¡­ That¡¯s because your situation is really awful¡­¡± The doctor said again. After that,


    he let out a long, helpless sigh.


    Nearby, Mary broke down in tears. ¡°This is all X¡¯s fault! What lousy kidney of hers is this?¡±

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    ¡°What kind of crappy kidney did X donate to me? It¡¯s only been a few years. Why are there


    problems with it already?


    ¡°She really is a bringer of bad luck. Anybody who gets close to her will end up suffering from


    misfortunes,¡± Mary Sullivan said through gritted teeth.


    With that, she forcefully rubbed the tears on her face away and clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Tony Sullivan seemed equally upset.


    ¡°What does this have to do with X? Isn¡¯t it a problem with Mom¡¯s body?¡± Tom Sullivan couldn¡¯t


    resist saying spitefully.


    From his perspective, X Quest was being med despite beingpletely innocent.


    The nurse who passed by the door also heard this.


    She couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at Mary.


    Meanwhile, Bailey Ronson¡¯s primary doctor, Jonathan Bucks, couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of


    cold air.


    ¡®Why are Bailey Ronson, Mary Sullivan, and Tony Sullivan all so stubborn?¡¯ He wondered to


    himself.


    ¡®She certainly deserves to get cancer.¡¯


    ¡°How is this not rted to her? Doesn¡¯t the problem now stem from X¡¯s kidney?¡± Mary asked.


    ¡°You are¡­ Practically unreasonable.¡± Tom couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at Mary.


    ¡°Alright. How is your little sister wrong? Why are you nagging her now? It¡¯s terribly annoying,¡± Bailey


    said as she red at Tom.


    She was already in a terrible mood. Now that Tom was saying such a thing, he naturally became


    her target to vent.


    Bailey felt as if she was going mad¡­


    When she thought about how she would soon die, her tears started rolling down her cheeks like


    pearls falling off a bracelet that snapped.


    ¡°The fortune-teller told me that I could live to eighty. He even said that I¡¯m a fortunate person.


    ¡°Logically speaking, this shouldn¡¯t happen to me. The fortune-teller I went to is a well-respected


    master!¡± Bailey continued to speak.


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t resist replying in his heart. ¡®Even if you¡¯re lucky, your terrible personality can¡¯t


    possibly make up for that little bit of luck. You ought to know that there is karma for all the bad


    things you do. Your lifespan will be reduced because of that¡­¡¯


    Jonathan had always believed in the karmic cycle.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Don¡¯t worry. Our family is rich. We¡¯ll surely be able to cure you,¡± Mary said while she


    rubbed her tears away.


    After saying that, Mary looked coldly at Jonathan. ¡°Hey, you¡¯d better cure my mother. Do you hear


    me? I will not allow my mother to die,¡± she said.


    Her cold attitude and arrogant tone made Jonathan feel extremely ufortable.


    After cursing at Mary about eight hundred times in his heart, Jonathan nodded tamely. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll


    do my best¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®do your best¡¯? I¡¯m telling you. You must give everything you¡¯ve got!¡± Mary


    added.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Jonathan suppressed his dissatisfaction once again and replied respectfully.


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and help set my mother up with chemotherapy¡­ Also, look for a recement


    kidney and lungs for her immediately¡­¡± Mary ordered proudly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Although she was crying, she still seemed very pushy.


    When Tom saw Mary like this, he couldn¡¯t resist rolling his eyes at her again.

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Jonathan Bucks nodded again respectfully.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t find a suitable recement for my kidney and lungs within this period and rely purely on


    chemotherapy to keep things under control, how long can I live?¡± Bailey Ronson asked.


    ¡°Unless you find a suitable recement for your kidney and lungs within a month and have them


    transnted simultaneously, your cancer cells might very likely spread to the rest of your body after


    this period¡­


    ¡°All in all, unless you can find these two things within a month, your life can¡¯t be saved¡­¡± Jonathan


    said each word carefully. Initially, he wanted to offer Bailey some words offort.


    However, when he saw how arrogant Bailey and her daughter, Mary Sullivan, were, he couldn¡¯t


    even be bothered to console her.


    ¡°In that case, why aren¡¯t you searching for them yet?¡± Mary asked coldly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Mary thought of something. She immediately looked at Jonathan. ¡°I remember a news


    story about a girl named Rachel Wood or something. She had lymphoma, which spread all over her


    body, but a team of professionals from across the world cured her¡­


    ¡°Can¡¯t we do the same for my mother¡¯s situation?¡± Mary asked.


    Jonathan immediately shook his head. ¡°The type of cancer cells in their bodies are different¡­ That


    woman¡¯s cancer cells were the easiest kind to deal with. Meanwhile, Ms. Ronson¡¯s cancer cells are


    the toughest to deal with, and these cells spread the fastest¡­¡± Jonathan said.


    When Mary heard this, her frown deepened even further. ¡°Are you being serious? You¡¯re not making


    all this up, are you?¡±


    Jonathan became even more annoyed. He suppressed his emotions and looked at Mary. ¡°Please


    believe in my professional medical knowledge¡­ If you don¡¯t, you can ask other professionals¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mary, stop being unreasonable. Jonathan is an expert oncologist in the municipal hospital¡­


    He¡¯s very well-known around the world¡­¡± Tony looked at Mary and chastised.


    Mary immediately nodded obediently. After that, she looked at Jonathan. ¡°Hurry up and look for the


    kidney and lungs¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± After that, Jonathan quickly turned around and left¡­


    Once Jonathan had left, Mary picked up a ss of water on the nightstand and forcefully flung it to


    the floor¡­


    Crash!


    The ss broke into pieces.


    Hot water was spilled everywhere¡­


    Dense steam rose from the white surface of the floor.


    ¡°Mary, what are you doing?¡± Tony asked coldly.


    Now, Tony was not in a good mood either. He had no way of venting.


    Mary stomped her feet on the ground before standing up and looking carefully at Tony. ¡°I¡¯m just very


    annoyed¡­ I don¡¯t understand why god is treating our family this way. Haven¡¯t we suffered enough?


    ¡°We¡¯re a nice family. Why must we go through such horrible things?¡± Mary asked.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Even if you¡¯re annoyed, you shouldn¡¯t break things to vent your anger,¡± Tony said with a


    cold frown.


    Mary nodded gently before sitting down next to Bailey. She hugged Bailey tightly. ¡°Mom¡­ I believe


    we¡¯ll be able to find suitable recements for your kidney and lungs within a month¡­¡± She said


    comfortingly.


    Bailey nodded repeatedly¡­


    She still couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    At first, Tony was still holding a grudge against Bailey.


    However, now that they were facing a matter of life and death, those grudges naturally vanished¡­


    Instead, Tony began to recall the endless beautiful memories of him and Bailey working hard


    together.


    In the past, whenever Tony was upset with Bailey, he always thought that he wouldn¡¯t feel anything


    even if she died.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    However, Tony Sullivan now realized that it wasn¡¯t the case¡­


    To be honest, he still cared a lot about Bailey Ronson from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get in touch with the foreign experts on your behalf. We can also invite a


    team of medical professionals toe here and work to cure you¡­


    ¡°What if there really is a miracle? Just like what Mary said about that Rachel Wood girl¡­¡± Tom


    Sullivan said. Regardless of everything else, he still felt that he needed to try hard for his mother¡¯s


    sake.


    However, Bailey pushed Mary Sullivan away and looked helplessly at Tom. ¡°Jonathan already said


    that I¡¯m different from that woman.¡±


    ¡°Even so, we must give it a try¡­ What if your cancer can be cured too?¡± Tom asked.


    ¡°Yeah. No matter what, it¡¯s still good to get more opinions on this,¡± Tony said.


    Bailey nodded¡­


    When Bailey saw how worried Tony appeared, she felt mixed emotions.


    How long had it been since shest saw her husband looking at her so concernedly like this?


    It really had been an awfully long time.


    Due to her cancer, Bailey could clearly sense Tony¡¯s attitude toward her had changed¡­


    Seeing Tony like this instantly made Bailey feel even more unwilling to die.


    As long as she stayed alive, she still had many good days left to live.


    If she died, she¡¯d have nothing.


    While Bailey¡¯s ward was filled with sadness, everything was still peaceful with X Quest¡­


    In a vibrant courtyard filled with lush greenery, a red Maserati and six ck Porsche Cayenne came


    to a halt.


    In the car, X¡¯s recently favorite song, ¡®From Now On¡¯, was ying¡­


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°From now on, through peace or storm, I hereby pledge, for rich or poor.¡±


    ¡°You are the glory, and you are the four seasons. Everything I see can only be you.¡±


    X already liked this song initially. However, because Stanley Batton sang it for her, she liked it


    even more.


    She would asionally look for it and y it.


    Until now, she could still remember the day Stanley sang ¡®From Now On¡¯ for her through the phone.


    She would smile subconsciously whenever she thought about this.


    When X looked up, a brightly lit house came into sight.


    The kitchen window was left open, and Stanley was preparing chicken stew inside.


    The thick scent of his cooking filled her nostrils.


    It was an extremely warm sensation.


    Nothing in the world couldpare to hispany.


    X was about to get out of the car when her phone started to ring.


    It was a call from Georgie Clementine.


    ¡°President X¡­ Guess what I heard when I was looking after Henry?¡± Georgie and Henry


    Armstrong were leaning against the head of the bed as they ate apples.


    One of Henry¡¯s arms naturally rested on Georgie¡¯s shoulder. His eyes were filled with affection when


    he looked at her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X asked with interest.


    After that, X got out of the car and started walking into the house¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you donate one of your kidneys to Bailey a while ago? There¡¯s something wrong with that


    kidney¡­¡± Georgie said.


    When X heard this, a look of surprise appeared in her eyes.


    However, apart from feeling surprised, there wasn¡¯t any other emotion in her heart.


    She could still clearly remember everything Bailey did to her.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    X Quest couldn¡¯t forget any of it.


    After opening the door, X changed into her white slippers. She then held her phone and walked


    into the kitchen as she listened to Georgie Clementine on the phone¡ª


    ¡°From what I heard, it¡¯s kidney cancer¡­ By now, the cancer cells have already spread to her


    lungs¡­ Moreover, I was told the cancer cells in her body are the kind that¡¯s most difficult to treat¡­


    ¡°Unless she finds suitable recements for her kidney and lungs within a month, the cancer cells


    will spread to the rest of her body¡­ When that happens, she won¡¯t have a chance,¡± Georgie said


    each word carefully.


    Georgie sounded like her usual, calm self.


    ¡°As you said before, her cancer cells are different from Rachel¡¯s¡­ Hence, it¡¯s impossible for a


    miracle to happen,¡± Georgie added.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± X said ndly. She still didn¡¯t feel any emotions in her heart.


    ¡°This is probably karma. Back then, she had treated you horribly. This is considered her payback,¡±


    Georgie started speaking through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Did the contract signing with Cadence Carmichael go well


    today?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve already signed the contract¡­ This person is straightforward to talk to,¡± X said.


    ¡°Georgie, arrange for Sky Entertainment¡¯s prized manager, Lana Fey, we have headhunted to be


    Cadence¡¯s manager¡­ Let her look after him and only him¡­¡± X added.


    Lana¡¯s capabilities were on par with Georgie.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Previously, the ce she worked in, Sky Entertainment, was a terriblepany. However, she


    managed to bring up a lot of celebrities all on her own.


    Suddenly, she made Sky Entertainment one of the top entertainmentpanies from their initially


    inferior position.


    This person had a pair of magical hands.


    Any artist whom she worked with would end up as a superstar¡­


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Georgie said.


    While speaking, X had already made it to the entrance of the kitchen.


    By then, Stanley Batton was wearing a pair of white mitts as he held a steaming white y pot in


    one hand and a spoon in the other. He was stirring the boiling ginseng chicken soup in the white


    y pot.


    The nearby French window was opened halfway, and a cool breeze blew into the room along with


    the scent of greenery from the courtyard¡­


    The scent, mixed with the chicken soup¡¯s fragrance, made one feel very at ease.


    Stanley wore a white silk loungewear with silver patterns around the cor, the sleeves, and the


    edges of the pants. The contrast made him look unusually noble.


    He also wore a ck silk apron over the loungewear.


    Even the room filled with fragrant scents of cooking couldn¡¯t cover up the man¡¯s attractive aura of


    nobility.


    When X saw this, she instantly felt warm on the inside¡­


    She slowly walked up and hugged Stanley from behind. She pressed her face against the cool


    fabric of Stanley¡¯s clothes while she continued speaking with Georgie. ¡°Put more effort into


    grooming Cadence. He¡¯s a good kid¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Georgie answered decisively.


    Right then, Stanley slowly turned around and pulled X into his arms.


    His warm breath blew against her earlobe, and a tingling sensation akin to an electric current


    caused her heart rate and breathing to elerate.


    ¡°Alright, Georgie. I¡¯ll talk to youter¡­ I¡¯m hanging up¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Georgie said.


    After hanging up, X reluctantly let go of Stanley with a blushed face. ¡°Why are you making


    chicken stew at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Mom asked me to. She said that you¡¯re having your period and that I should make something nice


    for you as a supplement¡­


    ¡°She said that you need more nutrients during a special time like this¡­¡± Stanley said.


    When X heard this, she felt a warmth spread in her heart again. ¡°Why would Mom remember


    this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Someone who can¡¯t even remember my university entrance exam actually


    remembers when your period is here. That¡¯s got to be hard for her. Oh, right¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± X asked with interest.

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    ¡°She even told me that a woman would be in a terrible mood before her period arrives, and she


    asked me to let you have your way¡­


    ¡°She also said¡­ I shouldn¡¯t fight back if I get hit, and I mustn¡¯t retort when I get yelled at¡­¡± Stanley


    Batton had a helpless look on his face.


    When X Quest heard this, she couldn¡¯t resistughing. ¡°Maybe you were adopted, and I¡¯m her


    biological daughter.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°That really is possible¡­¡± Stanleyughed and said.


    Speaking of, X only recently talked about having her period with Sharon Lindt. It was brought up


    casually in a conversation.


    She didn¡¯t think Sharon would remember it.


    In fact, Sharon even reminded Stanley to prepare chicken soup for her.


    X felt a warmth in her heart again. ¡°Our mother is the model mother-inw in Country Z.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Stanley said.


    The smile on X¡¯s face gradually widened. She hugged Stanley tightly.


    ¡°Honey, have you taken your medicine?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I have,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°You must take it every day. Since Yaksha mentioned it must be done for fifteen consecutive days,


    so you mustn¡¯t stop. If you skip eating it for a day, something bad might happen¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright, I know¡­¡± Stanley replied softly. After that, he kissed X softly on her forehead. ¡°Alright,


    go outside. There¡¯s a lot of oil and smoke in here. It¡¯ll ruin your skin¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said.


    She obediently nodded before reluctantly letting go of Stanley. She then walked out of the kitchen


    and sat on the soft sofa in the living room. With herptop in herp, she logged into League of


    Legends using one of her many ounts, XQ.


    She had registered this ount a while ago. For the time being, it was at the Grandmaster rank.


    As soon as X entered the game, Alex invited her for a game together.


    X instantly epted the invite.


    Soon, the game began¡­


    Alex chose Tahm Kench as the support, while X chose Aphelios as the ADC.


    With Alex¡¯s support, X was like a fish in water.


    Within three minutes, they broke through their opponents¡¯ defense in the bottomne¡­


    The two of them worked together very well, and their opponents struggled to keep up.


    With good support, X was able to y very smoothly.


    Naturally, it also put her in an excellent mood.


    Right then, Stanley walked over with a bowl of ginseng chicken soup.


    There was a single ginseng and three pieces of chicken meat in the bowl of light-yellow chicken


    soup. It looked, smelled, and tasted wholesome.


    Seeing that X was upied, Stanley slowly sat down next to her.


    He carefully blew at the chicken soup before feeding X one mouthful at a time.


    Meanwhile, X waspletely focused on the game. She¡¯d drink whatever Stanley fed him. In


    fact, she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to speak with Stanley.


    In the game, X was like a battle god. Wherever she went with Alex, they¡¯d manage to destroy


    their opponents.


    The two of them worked seamlessly together in a miraculous manner of cooperation. Stanley was


    wholly engrossed in watching them.


    Right then, Zack Cassidy¡¯s call came in.


    Stanley instantly picked it up¡ª


    ¡°Mr. Batton, all the high-level executives in Country F¡¯s subsidiarypany are ready. You may join


    the teleconference now¡­¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Understood¡­¡± Hearing this, Stanley immediately switched on the teleconference with Country F¡¯s


    subsidiarypany on his phone.


    After the video was switched on, arge conference room in Country F¡¯s subsidiarypany soon


    came into view.


    By then, the seats at a ck, spotless, U-shaped conference table were all filled.


    Stanley casually ced his phone on the coffee table and used a teacup to hold it up.


    After that, he continued to speak as he fed X with the chicken soup¡­


    ¡°Now, executives from each department, give me a summary of your departments¡¯ performance¡­¡±


    Stanley said in fluent English.


    With that, Stanley carefully looked down and carefully blew at the chicken soup in a spoon before


    bringing it close to X¡¯s mouth¡­


    Everyone on the screen could see the disy of affection between Stanley and X¡­

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    Everyone looked shocked.


    Although everybody knew that Stanley Batton was a doting husband, this was the first time they


    saw Stanley feeding X Quest during a meeting.


    They had never seen this gentle side of him¡­


    X¡¯s pupils widened as looked at Stanley when she heard sounds while being immersed in her


    game.


    After that, she looked at his phone¡­


    At that moment, a look of shock appeared in her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you focus on your meeting?¡±


    Seeing how everyone¡¯s eyes were widened in shock on the screen, X felt terribly embarrassed¡­


    ¡°Drink the soup, don¡¯t mind me¡­¡± Stanley said before bringing another spoonful of chicken soup to


    X¡¯s mouth.


    X subconsciously drank the chicken soup. ¡°I¡¯ll drink it myself¡­ I¡¯ll be done soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Be good. You need to drink the chicken soup while it¡¯s warm. Once it gets cold, it won¡¯t taste good


    anymore¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Can you be more aware of how other people feel?¡± X asked.


    With that, X nced at the people on the screen embarrassedly.


    By then, everyone was already silently looking at each other. X felt even more awkward at that


    moment.


    ¡°Be good¡­ Take another sip¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X instantly looked serious. ¡°Listen to me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Stanley murmured.


    After that, Stanley slowly put down the chicken soup. He shifted his attention to his phone once


    again.


    Within a second, he had perfectly transitioned from being a gentle husband to a cold and dominant


    CEO.


    On the other end of the teleconference, everyone in therge conference room in Country F¡¯s


    subsidiarypany secretly took in a breath of cold air.


    In fact, they sighed in their hearts at how adept their president was at changing his facial


    expression.


    Indeed, they probably didn¡¯t deserve any decent looks from their president.


    Although they wereining in their hearts, everyone quickly resumed their usual appearance.


    They started reporting to Stanley on their departments¡¯ performance in an orderly manner.


    Meanwhile, Stanley put on his white Bluetooth earphones with a serious expression on his face as


    he listened to them.


    Right then, the five opponents in the game gathered in the bottomne¡­


    X and Alex were the only two people in the bottomne.


    To survive, Xpletely focused her attention on the game once again.


    She started killing her opponents with Alex.


    After fully immersing herself in the game, Xpletely ignored everything else around her.


    With their excellent maneuvers, X and Alex were able to dodge all their opponents¡¯ skills.


    The two of them sessfully defeated five of their opponents behind the tower.


    In the end, all five of their opponents died.


    Meanwhile, the two of them managed to survive.


    The most unbelievable part was that X and Alex¡¯s health bar hadn¡¯t decreased at all¡­


    Meanwhile, Alex was doing a live stream¡­


    This god-like gamey caused everyone in the live stream channel to react excitedly!


    Thement section went wild¡ª


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    ¡°Woah¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d never y as a support? Why did you do so today?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I want to know who XQ is.¡±


    Soon, the game ended.


    X was utterly clueless about Alex doing a live stream. She sent Alex a private message. ¡°Good


    luck in thepetition the day after tomorrow¡­ Tell everyone that I¡¯ll treat all of you to a meal if you


    win¡­¡±


    This message contained a lot more information than meets the eyes¡­


    It stirred up a heated conversation in the live stream channel!

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    Thement section went wild once again.


    ¡°Who is this? Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Sob-sob¡­ Honey, do you have a girlfriend already?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Hurry up and tell us, who is this XQ¡­¡±


    When Alex saw this, he couldn¡¯t resistughing. ¡°What are you thinking? This is my boss, X


    Quest¡­¡±


    The live stream channel¡ª


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°I have something to say. X is awesome. Does anybody disagree?¡±


    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so good. I was saying that this person ys a lot like X!¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­ My honey is still single. Phew¡­¡±


    The live stream channel gradually became quiet¡­


    ¡°Do you think I would y as a support for anyone other than my boss?¡± Alex added.


    Suddenly, the live stream channel that had be quiet went wild again¡ª


    ¡°Tell us! Are you secretly in love with your boss?¡±


    ¡°Speak! What kind of charm potion has your boss fed you with?¡±


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯m jealous!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Am I the only person who thinks that what Alex said is very romantic?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous! I want to ask X how it feels like to be supported by the best solo in the world.


    Jeez¡­¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he saw thements on the live stream channel.


    ¡°Must I be secretly in love with my boss? Can¡¯t I just admire her?¡±


    The live stream channel¡ª


    ¡°Do you really only admire her?¡±


    ¡°If you only admire her, that¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous of X for being admired by my husband. Humph¡­¡±


    ¡°What else? My boss is already married¡­¡± Alex looked calmly at the live stream channel.


    After that, he ended it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m getting off the live stream¡­ Goodbye, everyone¡­¡±


    With that, Alex got off the live stream. He didn¡¯t say anything else to his fans.


    After getting off the live stream, he looked around and realized that there was nobody else in the


    practice room.


    None of his teammates were here¡­


    He then shifted his attention back to hisputer screen and looked at the message X had sent


    him. He smiled.


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll work hard this year¡­¡± Alex replied.


    After that, Alex silently exited from the game. He opened WeChat to have a look at X¡¯s feed.


    She didn¡¯t publish anything on her feed today.


    Alex clicked on the things she published before and read through each of them one by one¡­


    Alex had set it such that he could see all the posts by his friends within the month.


    In one month, X had published less than ten posts on her feed.


    Each of them had a selfie attached.


    After reading through the posts repeatedly a few times, he finally fixed his gaze on a picture X


    had published backstage after a match¡­


    In the picture, X wore Team XS¡¯s team uniform while making a heart-shaped gesture with her


    hand. There was a certain light in her eyes.


    Alex subconsciously brushed his finger against her face. He then intentionally lowered his voice.


    ¡°Boss¡­ I will do my best this year¡­ I¡¯ll obtain our first world champion status with the rest of the


    teammates¡­¡±


    Right then, somebody opened the door to the practice room from the outside¡­


    Alex¡¯s body instantly jolted. He quickly locked his phone screen and looked at the door¡­


    At this moment, he felt terribly nervous.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was like a kid who had done something wrong and was worried his parents might find out.


    His heart rate kept increasing.

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    The person who came in was the team¡¯s president, Michael Gabriel.


    When Michael saw Alex¡¯s nervous expression, he immediately walked forward and sat down next to


    Alex. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing¡­¡± Alex shook his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have dinner¡­¡± Michael said.


    Alex nodded.


    After that, Michael scanned Alex up and down carefully before getting up and leaving¡­


    For some unknown reason, Michael felt that something was wrong with Alex.


    As for what it was, Michael couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Looking at Michael from behind, Alex immediately let out a long sigh of relief.


    ***


    The following day, X Quest saw Goose Factory¡¯s talent show, Fire Up Street Dancing Season


    Two, announcing its five mentors on Weibo¡¯s official page as soon as she opened her eyes¡­


    These mentors were Jerry Gamn, Teresa Panther, Ringo Chalmers, Fabian Suave, and Noah


    Miller. Noah Miller was Noah Smith¡¯s stage name.


    The official poster had a white backdrop with pictures of the five mentors at the bottom, whereas the


    words ¡®Fire Up Street Dancing¡¯ were written in ck and bold on top¡­


    The only woman among the mentors was Teresa, and her picture was ced in the center.


    Jerry and Noah were on both sides of Teresa¡­


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Meanwhile, Ringo and Fabian stood next to Noah and Jerry, respectively.


    All five of them were very good-looking, and they were eye-candies.


    Meanwhile, Noah looked the best among them. He stood out to X at first nce.


    Noah had short, ck hair, and part of his hair was styled into bangs that were slightly curled. There


    were even light-blue highlights in the upper section.


    Apart from that, a lot of silver highlights were used on his bangs.


    His stunningly handsome face had on a little bit of smokey makeup. This made his already gentle-


    looking facial features appear even more exotic.


    In the picture, Noah smiled widely with two intricate dimples on his cheeks. He looked very


    extraordinary¡­


    Apart from Noah Smith, a neer in the industry, all the other mentors on the show were


    experienced people who had worked in the entertainment industry for many years.


    Jerry was considered one of the oldest idols in the country. He was forty years old this year. Coined


    as ¡®Dancing King of the Continent¡¯. He had been popr ever since his debut.


    Teresa Panther had a simr background.


    She was thirty-eight years old, and she was known as the ¡®Dancing Queen of the Continent¡¯.


    Although the two of them weren¡¯t young anymore, they still appeared very vibrant.


    From the first nce, they¡¯d seem to be in their early thirties.


    Meanwhile, Ringo and Fabian were currently two of the most famous celebrities in the


    entertainment industry. They were both excellent at singing and acting, and they had countless


    fans¡­


    When Fire Up Street Dancing Season One was aired on Goose Factory¡¯s inte tform, it


    aplished legendary online variety show ratings¡­


    For this very reason, as soon as Fire Up Street Dancing Season One was officially announced this


    year, it instantly attracted a lot of attention!


    At this moment, thement section on the show¡¯s official page was flooded withments¡­


    Despite only being published half an hour ago, the Weibo post already had over thirty million


    shares, likes, andments¡­


    ¡°Ahh! Thank you, X Entertainment and X Quest, for providing such great resources to Noah


    Miller!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ It¡¯s actually real! Noah Miller, you can do it!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Jerry Gamn, I love you¡­ Do your best!¡±


    ¡°Teresa Panther, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll always be here for you!¡±


    ¡°Ringo Chalmers! Fabian Suave! I love these two a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy! Noah Miller!¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s a fun fact. Jerry, Noah, and Teresa are all from X Entertainment.¡±


    ¡°To thementer above, shut up¡­ I don¡¯t want to keep saying I¡¯m jealous of X.¡±


    When X looked at thesements, she couldn¡¯t help smiling a little¡­


    Right then, the door was opened.


    X was shocked to see the person at the door.

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    The person who came was Sharon Lindt¡­


    She was holding a red, square jewelry box with golden velvet linings.


    Once the door was opened, Sharon immediately scratched her head awkwardly when she saw X


    Quest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to knock¡­ Let me do that again¡­¡±


    Sharon honestly forgot to knock. That was very impolite! It was also very awkward!


    ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯


    X chuckled while she slowly sat up on the bed. ¡°Mom¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­ Come here, quick.¡±


    Sharon instantly walked over to the bed and ced the red jewelry box with golden velvet linings in


    X¡¯s hand. ¡°I bought this set of jewelry for youst night. See if you like it¡­


    ¡°It was veryte when I bought it. I wanted toe here and deliver it to you, but I was afraid you


    might be asleep already. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here in the morning.


    ¡°When I arrived, Stan was making breakfast downstairs. He told me that you¡¯re probably awake and


    that I shoulde and look for you on my own,¡± Sharon added.


    With that, Sharon carefully opened the box¡­


    A set of intricate, ruby jewelry came into view.


    The ne was made with a thin tinum chain and a round ruby pendant hanging beneath it¡­


    Around the pendant was a full circle of diamonds.


    Each diamond was one carat in value.


    Meanwhile, the bracelet was designed in the same fashion as the ne. It was made with beads


    of the same size¡­


    The earrings were also designed like the pendant, with jewelry of the same size.


    The ring had a thin, tinum circle as the base, and the jewelry on top was identical to the pendant


    on the ne.


    When warm sunlight seeped into the room from somewhere nearby, it shone upon this set of


    jewelry, making it shiny and attractive. It seemed iparably luxurious.


    X was instantly stunned by the set of jewelry before her.


    At this moment, her eyes lit up.


    Meanwhile, Sharon was also in a wonderful mood when she saw X¡¯s reaction¡­


    ¡°What do you think, X? Do you like it?¡± Sharon asked hopefully.


    When X heard this, she immediately stopped smiling and looked at Sharon earnestly. ¡°You¡¯ve


    given me way too much stuff. You really have to stop buying gifts for me¡­¡±


    X felt a little embarrassed about constantly receiving gifts from Sharon.


    Sharon immediately rolled her eyes at X. ¡°Why do you need to worry about such formalities?


    Anyway, even if I don¡¯t spend my money, wouldn¡¯t I end up saving it for you, my kids? What¡¯s the


    difference between giving it to you now and giving it to you in the future?


    ¡°Alright¡­ Shush, stop nagging, or I¡¯ll get angry,¡± Sharon said. Her facial expression had also turned


    serious.


    When X saw that, she helplessly nodded and looked at Sharon. ¡°Thank you, Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. When I give you stuff¡­ You only have to say ¡®thank you¡¯. You¡¯re not allowed to


    say any other nonsensical stuff. Since you¡¯re already part of the family, I will do everything in my


    power to shower you with affection,¡± Sharon said.


    X was speechless.


    ¡°Did Stan make chicken soup for youst night?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡­ Alright, darling. Put the jewelry on and show it to me¡­¡± Sharon said.


    X nodded obediently. After that, she carefully picked up the ne¡­


    When Sharon saw this, she instantly took the ne from X and helped X put it on.


    The ne was positioned just nicely above X¡¯s cor bones.


    After wearing the ruby jewelry, X¡¯s fair skin on her neck and corbones appeared even fairer in


    contrast¡­


    The noble ruby jewelry made X appear even ssier.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Sharon helped X put on the ring and earrings.


    The noble ruby jewelry and shiny diamonds made X appear unusually ssy and charming.

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    Even without any makeup on, X Quest still looked exquisitely beautiful.


    Sharon Lidnt couldn¡¯t resistplimenting her. ¡°So beautiful¡­ Quick, have a look, darling¡­¡±


    X instantly walked over to the dressing mirror joyously. She looked at her reflection in the


    mirror¡­


    The mirror iid with gold and diamonds showed her reflection. She was glowing like a diamond,


    appearing both fairy-like and noble.


    Sharon had very good taste.


    X was very pleased with the set of jewelry.


    Coincidentally, X Entertainment¡¯s second anniversary wasing in a few days.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When the time came, X could attend the celebration with this set of jewelry.


    During X Entertainment¡¯s first anniversary, Georgie Clementine was the only one who showed up.


    Back then, X didn¡¯t appear because she wanted to keep a low profile.


    But now that her identity had been exposed, X had no reason not to attend.


    Sharon happened to be able to see X¡¯s reflection in the mirror too.


    The longer she looked at X, the more pleased she felt¡­


    Sharon couldn¡¯t help but stand up and walk up behind X. She put her hands on X¡¯s shoulders


    and looked at X¡¯s beautiful reflection in the mirror. ¡°My daughter-inw is the only person who


    can pull this off¡­¡± Sharonplimented.


    X immediately pushed her hair behind her ears embarrassedly. ¡°That¡¯s too much¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the truth¡­ Stanley is very fortunate to have a wonderful wife like you. Our family truly


    prayed hard for this¡­¡± Sharon added.


    While the two were speaking, the door was opened¡­


    Stanley Batton slowly walked into the room.


    As soon as he opened the door, he heard what Sharon was saying. Stanley smiled a little before


    walking up to the two of them.


    When Stanley saw how X was glowing with the jewelry, he was stunned by how beautiful she


    seemed. His eyes that were initially calm now filled with a look of approval. ¡°My wife is so


    beautiful¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­ I was just saying that you¡¯re a lucky man for having a wife like her,¡± Sharon said.


    Stanley nodded in agreement. His eyes were filled with affection when he looked at X. ¡°Yeah,


    you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ You two should get to breakfast. I¡¯ll take my leave now¡­¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to join us?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. I won¡¯t get in your way¡­¡± Sharon said.


    After that, Sharon left¡­


    X quickly held Stanley¡¯s hand and walked out after Sharon.


    After sending Sharon off, X held Stanley¡¯s hand and returned to the house.


    As soon as they made it past the door, X looked at Stanley. ¡°Oh, right. It¡¯s X Entertainment¡¯s


    second anniversary next Saturday¡­ Would you like toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Stanley ruffled X¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°Whatever you want¡­¡±


    ¡°Go upstairs and get cleaned up. It¡¯s time to have breakfast. I¡¯ve already prepared breakfast, and it¡¯s


    all your favorite food¡­¡± Stanley added.


    X instantly felt a warmth in her heart. ¡°Okay. Honey, you¡¯re the best¡­¡±


    After that, X let go of Stanley. She skipped up the stairs.


    Once X had cleaned herself up briefly, she headed downstairs without any makeup on¡­


    Just as she was about to enter the kitchen, her phone started ringing¡­


    When X saw the contents on her phone screen, she instantly smiled satisfactorily.


    Stanley walked out of the dining room and saw X smiling at her phone.


    He immediately walked up to her. ¡°What are you looking at? What is putting such a big smile on


    your face, hmm?¡± he asked with interest.

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    X Questughed a little. She held her phone up to Stanley Batton¡¯s face to show him the news


    headline on the screen. ¡°Here, look at this¡­¡±


    ¡°X Entertainment announced on its official Weibo page that it has sessfully signed a contract


    with the viral inte celebrity, Cadence Carmichael! Thepany¡¯s share price increased by


    10%...¡± This was clearly written on the phone¡¯s screen.


    ¡°Oh.¡± When Stanley saw Cadence Carmichael¡¯s name, he remained calm.


    Although he had agreed to let X sign this person on, he still felt annoyed by it.


    ¡°Cadence is someone who has a lot of his followers. It¡¯d be odd if thepany¡¯s share price didn¡¯t


    increase after signing him on¡­


    ¡°This person¡¯s aura can instantly outshine most of the other celebrities in the entertainment


    industry¡­


    ¡°With a little bit of effort, we¡¯d be able to make him a top-notch celebrity¡­¡± X enunciated each


    word slowly. Her eyes were filled with joy.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Stanley still seemed indifferent.


    X knew why Stanley was behaving like this. She couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at him right away.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you still annoyed with him?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I still think that this kid has impure objectives¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Your wife really isn¡¯t that charming¡­ Besides, can you have a little faith in your wife?¡± X asked.


    When Stanley heard this, he immediately frowned seriously. ¡°Who said my wife isn¡¯t charming? If


    you¡¯re not charming, then nobody else in the world is¡­¡±


    X was speechless.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve said it before, and I¡¯ll repeat it. Stay away from him¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Have faith in me¡­¡± X said.


    With that, X affectionately grabbed Stanley¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Alright, honey. I¡¯m hungry¡­ Let¡¯s


    have breakfast¡­¡±


    ***


    After she was done with breakfast, X didn¡¯t leave the dining room immediately.


    Instead, she finished half her ss of warm milk. After that, she opened Weibo to have a look.


    Right then, the number one hot topic was ¡®#Cadence Carmichael signed to X Entertainment#¡¯.


    X immediately tapped on it with interest to check it out.


    What came into sight was a post by X Entertainment¡¯s official Weibo page. It was about how


    Cadence was now part of X Entertainment.


    This Weibo post¡¯s shares, likes, andments had already exceeded ten million.


    Thement section below was flooded.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Cadence Carmichael, my husband! It still came true in the end. He has be one of


    X¡¯s men!¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that most of the popr idols in the entertainment industry belong to X.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Cadence, don¡¯t worry¡­ Your fans will always be here for you! X, you¡¯re way too lucky!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Cadence only said it publicly yesterday that he¡¯d do this, and it has already happened today.


    Apart from wishing him well, I also want to say that I¡¯m jealous of X¡­¡±


    ¡°Cadence, let your fans apany you down the path of glory.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ This is awesome! Big brother, let¡¯s work together to be someone better!¡±


    ¡°X, please look after our big brother. Thank you!¡±


    ***


    Time flew by quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of X Entertainment¡¯s second anniversary.


    The high-level executives in X Entertainment organized the entire celebration.


    They decided to hold it in thergest banquet hall in Silver International Hotel.


    There were two floors in this banquet hall, and each floor was two thousand square meters in area.


    It had everything, including a stage, desks, and chairs.

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    Since X Quest liked red roses, the stage was surrounded by white cotton and bright red roses¡­


    At first nce, it seemed as if the flowers were in full bloom in a bed of clouds. It was a magnificent


    view¡­


    X Entertainment¡¯s contract artists, trainees, and employees from each department were all gathered


    in the hall.


    Right then, everyone upied all five hundred tables in therge hall.


    Popr artists like Josh Batton, Dave Wilkins, Noah Smith, Jay Corben, Morty Wayne, and


    Cadence Carmichael sat at the two tables nearest to the stage¡­


    Meanwhile, everyone else sat in the rows further behind¡­


    The two seats next to where Josh sat were both empty. Those were reserved for Stanley Batton and


    X Quest.


    The other seats were taken up by Noah, Cadence, Jay, Morty, and a few of the high-level


    executives in thepany.


    Today, all staff members, including Josh, were dressed up. They were either in ssy tuxedos or


    gowns.


    Josh wore a pure ck tuxedo coat with a white shirt on the inside. He didn¡¯t have a tie on, and


    there was a hint of casualness in his noble attire.


    There was a cheetah brooch from the Pluie de Cartier collection on his cor.


    On his right index finger was a cheetah ring from the same collection.


    Josh¡¯s short, thick, and ck hair was groomed loosely behind his head. He had light makeup on,


    and his shiny forehead and intricate facial features were on full disy¡­


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although there were many people in the hall and many handsome men around him, he still shone


    the brightest in the crowd¡­


    His pure aura stood out from the rest.


    Right then, Josh was looking at his phone with his head down. When he was quiet like this, he


    appeared gentle andpletely harmless¡­


    Morty, who sat on his right, wore a white tuxedo coat with a white shirt and white dress shoes. His


    short hair was split in a ratio of three to seven, and he also had light makeup on.


    With makeup on, his facial features that made him look mixed presented him in an even more


    attractive fashion¡­


    Morty¡¯s attire made his soft and gentle disposition even more apparent.


    Meanwhile, Jay wore a dark gray tuxedo coat with lines on it and a white shirt on the inside. He still


    had his short staple hairstyle, and he had slight smokey makeup on his face¡­


    At one nce, he still appeared as cool as ever¡­


    The girls around Jay greeted him one after another.


    However, Jay responded in a frigid and distant manner. He only chatted with Morty the entire time.


    In fact, he would even asionally nudge Morty with his elbow.


    Jay intentionally teased Morty to make him mad so that Morty would pay attention to him and hit


    him.


    The two of them seemed to be in their world¡­


    Clearly, they were the center of attention. However, they only paid attention to each other and


    nobody else.


    Since the ceremony hadn¡¯t officially begun, many female artists and trainees in thepany


    gradually left their tables.


    They kept approaching Josh and the other currently famous celebrities to greet them.


    Since Morty and Jay seemed to be in their world, and other people couldn¡¯t even get their attention,


    everyone naturally ignored them.


    They mostly surrounded Josh and continually asked for a photo with him as well as his autograph¡­


    Meanwhile, Josh was also very polite and agreed to their requests.


    Although he was the celebrity with the highest status in thepany, he had an iparably


    humble demeanor.


    He said yes to everyone¡¯s requests¡­


    During the time people lined up for Josh¡¯s autograph and a picture with him, several trainees began


    whispering amongst themselves¡ª


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Senior Josh is so handsome¡­ Although we¡¯re in the samepany, this is the first time I¡¯ve


    met him in person¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too. He¡¯s really handsome! His mother sure has good genes. His brother, Stanley


    Batton, is also very handsome!¡±

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Stanley Batton is handsome. I overheard our CEO chatting with the other high-level


    executives. She said that Stanley would being today too.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Really? Is that god-like man going to be here too? Ahh¡­ I¡¯m about to go crazy!¡±


    ***


    Outside the hotel, security was very tight.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Several hundred police officers were dutifully patrolling outside.


    Meanwhile, several hundred bodyguards dressed in ck kept a tight watch on the front and back


    entrances of the hotel¡­


    Not even a single fly could get in.


    A ck Bugatti Veyron came to a halt with six ck Porsche Cayenne security cars in parking


    spaces in front of the hotel¡¯s entrance.


    Sixteen bodyguards got out of their cars first.


    Once they got out, they walked to both sides of the Bugatti Veyron in an organized manner before


    respectfully opening the car doors on both sides.


    Right after that, X Quest and Stanley Batton got out of the car on each side, respectively.


    The two of them were also dressed up today.


    X¡¯s long, ck, curly hair naturally rested on both sides of her shoulder.


    She had peach-colored makeup on her face and was wearing the set of ruby jewelry Sharon Lindt


    had gifted her a few days ago.


    On top of that, she wore a high-ss, flowy, peach-colored gown with red spots custom-made by


    Dior.


    The gown was very body-hugging in the upper portion, while the lower part was slightly fluffed up to


    entuate her slim waist.


    X¡¯s fair skin made her appear even more fairy-like with the contrast of the peach-colored gown.


    At one nce, she appeared both pure and sexy like this¡­


    Not only was she fairy-like, but she also seemed noble¡­


    Many elements blended on her body, but none of it was out of ce.


    Meanwhile, Stanley¡¯s hair was brushed neatly to the back of his head. He wore a navy-blue Versace


    tuxedo coat with dark checkers, a white Armani shirt on the inside, and a vest with the same color.


    He also wore a pair of ck, ssy, custom-made Versace leather shoes.


    When the good-looking couple walked together, they became the center of attention without even


    having to do anything.


    Stanley naturally held X¡¯s hand as they slowly walked into the hotel.


    Behind them, many fans of artists from X Entertainment stood on the opposite side of the road.


    There were also some reporters.


    Due to the strict security, everybody couldn¡¯t get close. They could only stand far away on the


    opposite side of the road while they waited for their respective idols¡­


    The number of fans there was very shocking¡­


    There were people everywhere from one end of the road to the other.


    Each fan held a lit board with the respective names of their idols on it, as well as banners¡­


    Among these boards and banners, Josh Batton¡¯s name had the highest count.


    When the fans saw X and Stanley, they were all stunned by their attractive appearance.


    Suddenly, people couldn¡¯t stop screaming¡­


    Many couldn¡¯t resist shouting excitedly ¡ª


    ¡°Ahh¡­ X Quest is beautiful¡­ D*mn, she¡¯s so fair too. Even from afar, I can sense her skin


    glowing!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ X will be able to see all the idols we like after going inside.¡±


    ¡°The people we try so hard to get close to are simply little brothers and sisters to X¡­ Thinking


    about this makes me really jealous¡­¡±


    ¡°The craziest thing is that Josh Batton, my idol, is her brother-inw¡­ Not only can she see this


    person at the office, but she can even see him at home. D*mn!¡±


    The more they said, the more jealous they felt.


    In the end, it was a case of sour grapes for everyone.


    ***


    The moment X and Stanley walked into the banquet hall, the initially noise-filled hall instantly


    became quiet.

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on them.


    Despite the many shiny stars in the hall, the two still shone the brightest.


    As soon as they arrived, everyone became part of the backdrop.


    Seeing how in love the two of them were, everybody was jealous and envious¡­


    The female celebrities, especially, wished they could rece X Quest when they saw the big


    boss next to her.


    Who was Stanley Batton? He was the most powerful big boss, someone inferior only to one but


    superior to the rest¡­


    A man like him was every woman¡¯s dream.


    Despite the burning gazes from people around them, X and Stanley only had eyes for each


    other.


    Stanley, especially, maintained a cold expression from the beginning.


    There seemed to be a cold barrier around his body. Although he was amidst the crowd, he stood out


    from everyone else¡­


    He was like an unreachable flower in the wild.


    However, even if he appeared this way, it still didn¡¯t stop women from admiring him.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ I can¡¯t breathe¡­ He¡¯s handsome¡­¡±


    ¡°Our president is also wonderful, isn¡¯t she? They look good together!¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to find someone like Stanley or our president?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! Mr. Batton is so attractive!¡±


    ¡°Our boss is stunningly beautiful. I¡¯m her biggest fan!¡±


    The female celebrities and trainees all began discussing passionately¡­


    In fact, many people took their phones out and started taking photos of the two of them.


    They were doing it at an even shockingly faster rate than a paparazzo.


    Not far away, Josh Batton was also looking at the two.


    Watching the couple, Josh began to feel envious of them.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Josh slowly stood up and circled the trainees asking for his


    autograph. He approached X and Stanley.


    The three of them looked outstandingly good together¡­


    Suddenly, another heated discussion began in the hall.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the three of them.


    It was for no reason other than the fact that they all looked extremely attractive.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Sister-inw¡­ You¡¯re here,¡± Josh said with a gentle chuckle. There was a pleasant


    maic quality to his voice.


    His smile was like a cool summer breeze that made one feel at ease.


    It was like a warm sun in the middle of winter that could melt away ice and keep one warm¡­


    Although Josh and Stanley looked simr when they stood together, their vibes werepletely


    different because one was cold while the other was warm.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The two brothers were opposite extremes.


    ¡°Hey¡­ You¡¯re here early¡­¡± X chuckled.


    Josh nced at his watch. ¡°Not quite. I was only thirty minutes early. Anyway, I didn¡¯t have anything


    else to do. That¡¯s why I came early¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. The ceremony is about to begin¡­ I¡¯ll get on stage for a few words first¡­¡± X smiled and


    said.


    Josh nodded.


    After that, X lifted her dress a little and prepared to head onto the stage¡­


    As soon as she lifted her dress, the pair of silver high heels beneath it came into sight.


    The pure silver color made her feet appear fair and smooth. It was almost like the surface of the


    water.


    With her light footsteps, X confidently walked toward the stage.


    Josh smiled as he looked at Stanley. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go and sit down¡­¡±

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Stanley Batton nodded slightly. He then followed Josh Batton with a serious expression on his face.


    The two of them sat down in their respective seats.


    After the brothers were seated, X Quest stood in the center of the stage.


    First, she looked down and switched on the microphone in her hand. After that, she scanned the


    banquet hall.


    She then smiled and began to speak.


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, X Entertainment has already been established for two years¡­ In the past


    two years, a lot has changed in X Entertainment¡­


    ¡°When thepany was first established, we were only a tiny, unknownpany. However, due to


    everyone¡¯s collective efforts, we¡¯ve be the secondpany after King Entertainment¡­


    ¡°I believe we¡¯ll keep getting better. As thepany improves, I¡¯ll also make sure everyone in this


    hall will get better¡­


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Anyone who follows me won¡¯t be treated poorly. I¡¯ll fulfill all my promises¡­


    ¡°I hope everyone trusts in me¡­ Follow me, and I will lead you onto the path of glory in life¡­¡± X


    said.


    X seemed fully confident on stage, and she shone brighter than ever.


    She was like the brightest star in the night sky.


    As soon as X finished speaking, everyone in the hall pped. With just a few sentences, she¡¯d


    manage to stir everyone up¡­


    Stanley was also pping for her.


    There was a look of approval in his eyes as he looked at her¡­


    Once X finished her speech, she chuckled again. ¡°Alright, I shall not say more¡­ Let¡¯s enjoy the


    show¡­¡±


    Right then, the master of ceremony, Andrea Russo, who was currently a famous actress from X


    Entertainment, walked onto the stage¡­


    She carefully took the microphone from X before quickly standing in the center of the stage. She


    then began speaking elegant opening lines¡­


    Meanwhile, X lifted her dress slightly and walked toward Stanley.


    When her gaze unintentionally swept past the entrance, she saw a young girl in a long, blue gown


    frantically running out with a phone in her hand¡­


    X recognized that youngdy.


    She was a new actress Georgie Clementine had signed onto thepany a while ago, Betty


    Starmount¡­


    Betty was a popr girl in Antis Academy of Films. She was a top student in the acting


    department, and she was from the western region of the country.


    Betty was obedient, and she was stunningly beautiful.


    When X saw how frantic Betty looked, she subconsciously felt that Betty must be in some sort of


    trouble.


    X instantly looked at the new actress closest to her, Belinda. ¡°Go out and check on Betty¡­¡±


    The female actress nodded respectfully. After that, she quickly lifted her white gown slightly and ran


    outside.


    Meanwhile, X quickly returned to her seat and sat down.


    Her seat was extraordinary. It was positioned in between Stanley and Josh.


    Stanley was on her left, and Josh was on her right¡­


    Everyone else around them felt incredibly envious¡­


    After the host finished delivering the opening lines, she joyfully introduced the first act. ¡°Please join


    me in weing Jay Corben. He¡¯s going to perform an exciting dance for us¡­¡±


    Suddenly, everyone in the hall pped loudly.


    While everyone watched, Jay stood up with hands in his pockets. He calmly walked onto the stage.


    Soon, an upbeat song began to y.


    Jay started dancing along to the upbeat song with street-dancing moves.


    Jay¡¯s body was extremely flexible. When he danced, he looked both cool and charming.


    With just a few seductive twerking, he made the women in the hall scream repeatedly¡­


    The ambiance in the hall was all fired up because of him.


    After Jay¡¯s performance ended, the host again called out one person after another to perform on


    stage.


    This was X Entertainment¡¯s tradition.


    During thepany¡¯s anniversary, everyone had to go on stage to perform¡­


    There were all sorts of performances by everyone.

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    Apart from singing and dancing, there were also sketches. In fact, there was even a circus show¡­


    Everyone¡¯s performance was exciting, and the crowd responded passionately.


    Although X Quest didn¡¯t attend X Entertainment¡¯s first anniversary, Georgie Clementine showed


    her a recording of what happened that day.


    The recording might have been exciting to watch, but it was significantly lesser than watching the


    performances in person.


    Now, X¡¯s entire body was on fire¡­


    Her X Entertainment had many hidden talents, and it made her feel very pleased on the inside.


    After approximately twenty minutes, Betty Starmount and Belinda walked in while they chatted and


    laughed.


    As soon as Betty entered the hall, she quickly walked up to X. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯ve returned¡­


    Earlier, I went to deliver something to my father¡­¡± She said carefully.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± X smiled with relief.


    This was the first time she saw Betty up close¡­


    At such a close distance, Betty¡¯s face looked unusually intricate and pretty.


    She had a unique and exotic vibe.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go and enjoy the performances¡­¡± With that, Betty smiled and bowed deeply to


    X. After that, she returned to her seat.


    As soon as Betty sat down, her face turned cold¡­


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She then started staring at the back of X¡¯s head eerily. Her hands, which she just ced on her


    lap, balled tightly into fists.


    As time went on, the ceremony gradually reached an end.


    Josh Batton was up for the final act. After taking his coat off and pulling his shirt out of his pants, he


    slowly walked onto the stage.


    The moment he stood on stage, the sound of shouting and cheering drowned out everything else in


    the hall.


    Soon, an upbeat song began to y.


    Josh slowly retrieved a ck-tie from his pocket. He started tugging at the tie as he danced and


    twerked to the beat of the song¡­


    He looked both pure yet desirable, cool yet handsome like this¡­


    All the women in the hall were going mad¡­


    Everyone screamed uncontrobly¡ª


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Senior! You¡¯re so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Senior, tie me up! Please tie me up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pass out, sisters¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, X was also stunned by Josh¡¯s performance. Her eyes were glowing¡­


    Although Stanley appeared very calm, his eyes filled with approval as he looked at Josh.


    ***


    After Josh¡¯s performance ended, waiters began to present the dishes¡­


    Soon, each table was filled with grand dishes¡­


    X Entertainment had always been generous to its employees.


    The dishes presented tonight were all expensive and exquisite. The cost of each dish was at least


    five figures.


    X had started feeling hungry long ago. As soon as the dishes were brought to the table, she


    started eating along with everyone else.


    As they devoured the food inside the banquet hall, the fans of X Entertainment¡¯s artists quietly stood


    outside as they waited for their favorite person toe out¡­


    Even if they only got the chance to have a glimpse at their idol from afar, they¡¯d feel satisfied¡­


    ***


    After dinner was over, the ceremony officially came to an end.


    X got on stage to deliver a few pleasant closing remarks before putting the microphone down


    with a smile. She prepared to get off the stage¡­


    Right then, everyone¡¯s phone started vibrating.


    Suddenly, the entire banquet hall went wild!

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    The same content appeared on everyone¡¯s phone¡ª


    ¡°Epic! X Entertainment sessfully signed on many potential directors, filmmakers, producers,


    production supervisors, and editors!¡±


    Suddenly, the crowd began to discuss among themselves¡­


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    X Quest, Georgie Clementine, and the high-level executives had always kept a low profile


    regarding this matter.


    Hence, apart from the management staff, everyone else knew nothing about it.


    Now, when everyone found out about this, they were all dumbfounded¡­


    ¡°D*mn¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Ourpany has suddenly signed on a production team. Are they nning to produce television


    shows independently?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean we¡¯re all going to get an abundance of resources? Ahh¡­ I¡¯m so excited.¡±


    Many small-time celebrities began talking excitedly with each other.


    Compared to the small-time celebrities, the A-listers like Josh Batton appeared much calmer.


    After ncing at her phone, X returned on stage and picked up the microphone. ¡°Yeah¡­ This is


    also a surprise I¡¯ve prepared for everyone¡­


    ¡°Just as you guessed, we¡¯ll be independently investing in and producing web series to make our


    company¡¯s artists famous¡­


    ¡°In the future, we will certainly get better and better¡­¡± X enunciated each word carefully. There


    was a calmness and pleasantness about her. She looked like she¡¯d gotten used to huge scenes like


    this.


    As soon as X finished speaking, there was a bout of thunderous apuse off stage.


    Suddenly, all the employees of thepany became excited¡­


    Stanley Batton also pped along with the rest.


    In the sea of people, he silently looked at her with approval in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, X also looked at Stanley¡¯s face.


    After that, the two of them smiled at each other¡­


    Even when a huge crowd surrounded, they only had eyes for each other.


    Everything in the world couldn¡¯tpare to the person in their eyes.


    Meanwhile, many celebrities coincidentally snapped photos of this scene.


    This scene deeply touched many people.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ The way Stanley is looking at President X. My heart is about to explode¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The way President X is looking at Stanley is also very gentle.¡±


    ¡°President X has stars in her eyes. This is what true happiness looks like¡­¡±


    Some of the celebrities taking pictures of X and Stanley continued to say one thing after another.


    After putting down the microphone again, X elegantly walked off the stage.


    Slowly, the apuse in the hall subsided like tides in the ocean¡­


    The world gradually became quiet.


    ¡°President X¡­ Can we share the photos we¡¯ve taken today from thepany¡¯s second


    anniversary?¡± A petite female celebrity looked at X and asked from a table some distance away.


    X chuckled. ¡°Sure¡­ But remember to photoshop my pictures¡­¡±


    Suddenly, everyone burst intoughter.


    All of them couldn¡¯t resist speaking up.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so beautiful. Even without using photoshop, you¡¯d still instantly outshine all of us¡­¡±


    Morty Wayne said.


    ¡°Exactly¡­ Honestly, your unedited pictures are better than the photoshopped ones¡­¡± Noah Smith


    said.


    ¡°If you need photoshop for your pictures, should we all just give up on life?¡± Cadence Carmichael


    asked.


    ¡°Sister-inw, tell me, why do you need photoshop? Is it for your face? Your face is thin enough¡­


    Or your body? Your body is also perfect¡­¡± Josh Batton said.


    After a few of them finished speaking, other currently famous celebrities couldn¡¯t resist showering


    X withpliments too¡­

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    To outsiders, these people were unattainable celebrities. However, in front of X Quest, they were


    like her younger siblings.


    There wasn¡¯t a woman in the world who didn¡¯t like beingplimented.


    When X heard thesepliments, she instantly leaned against Stanley Batton and smiled


    brightly. ¡°Alright, you guys¡­ Stop saying that. Anyway, just make sure you photoshop my pictures


    and make me look nice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Everyone said in unison.


    Stanley affectionately wrapped his arms around X¡¯s shoulders. He then quietly looked at the


    demure woman in his arms. ¡°They¡¯re all right¡­¡±


    Stanley¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it had a huge effect¡­


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the entire banquet hall went wild!


    ¡°D*mn¡­ This public disy of affection¡­ I can¡¯t take it¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a heavenly couple? These two are¡­¡±


    ¡°Stanley is only this gentle to our president¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that everything he says is electrifying? Ahh¡­¡±


    All the single people in the hall felt envious of the disy of affection.


    It was unbearably painful for them to watch this!


    While listening to what everyone said, X¡¯s smile gradually widened¡­


    When Josh Batton saw how happy X seemed, he subconsciously began to smile too.


    Although he was smiling on the outside, he felt mixed emotions on the inside.


    There was no way of exining how that felt.


    ***


    After the ceremony ended, Stanley held X¡¯s hand and led her out¡­


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards and others from thepany followed the two respectfully.


    Therge formation made X and Stanley appear evenrger than life.


    With two stunningly good-looking bosses walking together, they attracted countless gazes from


    people around.


    Whoever saw these two together wouldn¡¯t be able to resist saying that these two were a match


    made in heaven!


    X, Stanley, Josh, Jay Corben, Morty Wayne, and some of the bodyguards took a private elevator


    to get downstairs.


    Meanwhile, the others waited in line to take other elevators.


    When the five of them walked out of the hotel with ten bodyguards, the street on the opposite side


    of the hotel was still crowded¡­


    The number of fans only grew throughout the evening.


    At first, there were only people on the streets. By now, even the countless balconies further behind


    the road were packed.


    At one nce, there seemed to be people everywhere from the beginning to the end of the street¡­


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When the fans saw their idols from afar, they instantly started shouting wildly¡­


    However, to ensure order, all the fans had long ago concluded that they wouldn¡¯t step forward to


    crowd around their respective idols. They refused to create traffic congestions that might affect their


    idol¡¯s reputation.


    Hence, to have a clearer look, everyone brought their binocrs.


    When a group of fans across the road saw Xing out of the building with a few ultra-


    handsome men, they immediately went wild.


    Everyone started screaming like mad people¡ª


    ¡°Ahh! Josh Batton, don¡¯t worry. Your fans will always be with you!¡±


    ¡°Jay Corben! My darling! I love you¡­ I love you!¡±


    ¡°Morty Wayne! Honey, I love you!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! My darling¡­ My darling¡­ Josh Batton¡­ Look at me¡­ Look at me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. Josh Batton is just too handsome.¡±


    ¡°My Jay Corben¡­ My Jay Corben!¡±


    ¡°X Quest¡­ You really are super lucky¡­ I want to be in your ce¡­¡±

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    ¡°Josh Batton, don¡¯t keep looking at X Quest. Although she¡¯s your sister-inw, I still feel jealous!¡±


    Josh Batton and X Quest¡¯s fans all shouted grievously as loudly as they could.


    Each of them felt as emotional as the next. As they cried and shouted, they fervently took pictures


    of their favorite idols.


    Suddenly, these women¡¯s voices drowned out everything else¡­


    The extravagant scene attracted the attention of countless people passing by.


    Meanwhile, when the police officers standing guard at the entrance saw X and the othersing


    out, they quickly held their bodyguards¡¯ hands and formed a safety circle around X and the rest.


    Josh carefully looked across the street¡­


    He saw many lit boards with his name on them.


    Josh quickly pushed his way through the security guards and police officers to get close to the road.


    He then bowed deeply to his fans.


    He was truly thankful for them throughout his journey.


    They¡¯d been silently apanying him, and they had never abandoned him.


    When Josh¡¯s fans saw him bowing, they instantly teared up¡­


    ¡°Ahh! Love is a two-sided arrow, sisters!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really worth being Josh¡¯s fan!¡±


    ¡°He deserves it! Our big brother is the best¡­ He hasn¡¯t changed. He really hasn¡¯t changed!¡±


    The way Josh bowed deeply to his fans touched the bottom of their hearts.


    The youngdies all swore in their hearts that they¡¯d love Josh for the rest of their lives. They would


    never abandon him!


    Meanwhile, when Jay and Morty saw this, they instantly walked up next to Josh and bowed deeply


    to their fans.


    After that, the three of them stood side by side and waved at thedies.


    Across the busy road, they silently looked at each other. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with stars.


    Some of their fans were so excited that they couldn¡¯t control their emotions.


    One after another, they began tearing up. Tears rolled down their cheeks like beads.


    The fans¡¯ orderly behavior and the excitement on their faces deeply touched X.


    X instantly looked at the bodyguards who surrounded her as well as the police officers. ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to surround us¡­ They won¡¯te over¡­¡±


    The police officers and bodyguards instantly let go of each other¡¯s hands and went behind X.


    X immediately raised her hand and waved at the fans¡­


    Apart from the hard work of X, Georgie Clementine, the group of high-level executives, and the


    artists in thepany, X Entertainment¡¯s sess thus far was also inseparable from the support


    from this group of fans.


    X also felt very thankful toward this group of fans.


    Meanwhile, Stanley calmly wrapped his arm around X¡¯s shoulders and led her to the car¡­


    Their bodyguards quickly followed them.


    Soon, Stanley and X got into a ck Bugatti Veyron.


    Josh and the others, on the other hand, turned around and got into their trailers.


    After they all got into their respective cars, the fans still stood at the same spot and wouldn¡¯t leave


    for a long time.


    Some of the girls were still crying.


    They had no intention of stopping.


    To most of them, their idols were their everything.


    Forget bowing to them; even if their idols only nced at them, they¡¯d feel excited for several days.


    They¡¯d boast about it for the rest of their lives!


    Stanley quickly turned on the car engine. He then stepped on the gas pedal and charged into the


    heavy traffic.


    When fans saw the cool Bugatti Veyron, they all raised their cameras and phones before starting to


    take pictures wildly.


    ***


    On the passenger¡¯s seat, X slowly took her phone out of her silver Hermes purse.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She didn¡¯t look at her phone right away. Instead, she shifted her gaze to the fans outside.


    The magnificent view of the crowd still left her stunned until now.


    Sometimes, these celebrity-chasing girls really did make X feel touched.


    She knew that most of these people probably weren¡¯t even locals from Antis.

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    For the sake of seeing their idol just once, they¡¯d even have to travel a thousand or ten thousand


    miles.


    Although the journey was long and tiresome, they were still willing to do it.


    These girls¡¯ love toward their idols was something ordinary people couldn¡¯t possibly imagine.


    It was very dark in the car.


    The light from streetmps outside lit up their faces now and then.


    Despite the interchanging dimness and brightness on their faces, their facial features were still


    striking.


    ¡°These fans really don¡¯t have it easy¡­¡± X Quest sighed.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley Batton replied softly. After that, he nced at arge group of fans that appeared


    briefly outside the window.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Soon, Stanley shifted his gaze to X.


    Suddenly, his expression had changed from cold to gentle¡­


    After saying that, Stanley reached out and naturally ruffled X¡¯s hair.


    X shook her head. ¡°No¡­ What about you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not tired¡­ You can rest for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get home,¡± Stanley said.


    X shook her head. ¡°Drive properly. I¡¯ll scroll through Weibo for a while,¡± she said.


    After that, X opened Weibo like how she usually did.


    As soon as she got onto Weibo, she saw many topics rted to X Entertainment, her, Stanley, and


    Josh Batton on the list of hot topics.


    X immediately tapped on the list of hot topics.


    Hot topic number one, ¡®#X Entertainment independently producing web series# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number two, ¡®#X Quest and Stanley Batton celebrating X Entertainment¡¯s second-


    anniversary# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number three, ¡®#Josh Batton bowing to fans# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number four, ¡®#Morty Wayne bowing to fans# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number five, ¡®#Jay Corben bowing to fans# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number six, ¡®#X Quest, Stanley Batton, Josh Batton, Morty Wayne, and Jay Corben all


    in the same frame# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number ten, ¡®#X Entertainment¡¯s second-anniversary# Hot¡¯.


    Hot topic number eleven, ¡®#Dave Wilkins# Hot¡¯.


    Hot topic number thirteen, ¡®#Cadence Carmichael# Hot¡¯.


    Hot topic number fifteen, ¡®#X Entertainment¡¯s second-anniversary with wild fans# Hot¡¯.


    At one nce, the entire list of hot topics seemed extremely magnificent¡­


    X Entertainment¡¯s second anniversary had definitely taken over the list of hot topics.


    X tapped on the first hot topic. Of course, there were all sorts ofpliments about her¡­


    It was still the same recipe, and it still tasted the same.


    Right after that, she tapped on the second hot topic to have a look¡­


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There was an array of photos of her and Stanley during X Entertainment¡¯s second-anniversary


    ceremony.


    There were pictures of X on stage and Stanley off stage as they looked sweetly at each other.


    There were also pictures of Stanley personally feeding her a shrimp and pictures of the two of them


    when they arrived at the hotel and walked into it while holding each other¡¯s hand.


    Each of the pictures was edited.


    Any random picture from the collection all had a high-definition, film-like quality to it.


    From the pictures, they looked like a perfect couple. They were made for each other.


    Meanwhile, there was also a shocking amount ofpliments below the post.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Stanley personally peeled shrimps for X. I¡¯m going crazy. I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Stanley and X look way too good!¡±


    ¡°Despite being surrounded by celebrities, the two of them still shine the brightest. This is absurd!¡±


    ¡°Please debut as a couple! I strongly suggest X and Stanley participate in a couple¡¯s reality show


    together!¡±

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    ¡°Comparing oneself to others does make one mad. X is the luckiest woman alive. She really is!¡±


    After briefly going through thements, X Quest tapped on the hot topic of how Josh Batton,


    Morty Wayne, and Jay Corben bowed to their fans.


    Above each article were footages published by each of their major fans of how they each bowed


    deeply to their fans.


    There were screams and shouts in each video¡­


    In all three articles, each of their fans had descended intoplete chaos, seemingly touched.


    ¡°It¡¯s really worth it being Josh Batton¡¯s fan. He really loves us¡­ Humph¡­ I regret not being there.¡±


    ¡°Jay Corben looks very cool and wild. But, in reality, he has a gentle heart. Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Morty Wayne has an even gentler heart than how he appears¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ Love is a


    two-sided arrow¡­¡±


    When X saw those fans¡¯ments, she could deeply sense how excited and touched they were.


    After reading for a while, X couldn¡¯t help but smile gently.


    Her smile could light up an entire city.


    In the end, X tapped on the article that had her, Stanley Batton, and Josh Batton in the same


    picture.


    After she tapped on the topic, the first post that showed up was published by one of Josh¡¯s major


    fans. It was a picture of them walking out of the hotel.


    In the picture, X stood right in the center.


    Josh and Stanley were on her left and right, respectively.


    Behind X, there were Jay Corben, Morty Wayne, and arge group of bodyguards¡­


    The picture was edited, and they all looked great in the picture.


    It felt like a female fairy was leading a group of handsome men out through the door.


    Although this Weibo post was published only ten minutes ago, there were already more than five


    million shares, likes, andments.


    A few of the idols¡¯ fans all became jealous again as they caused amotion in thement


    section.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ What kind of heavenlybination is this? I¡¯m dead!¡±


    ¡°X Quest is surrounded by all the people I like! I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    ¡°As we all know, X owns countless handsome men in Country Z. Hahahaha¡­ This is absurd!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! X is really lucky! I am a person who believes in science! However, I really hope I can


    rece her somehow! I want to be her!¡±


    ¡°What else can I do apart from being jealous? X can enjoy a scene like this that I don¡¯t even dare


    to dream of!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything that came into sight indicated to X how these fans were being slightly emotional¡­


    After briefly looking at thesements, she exited the article. Instead, she started browsing


    through other current news.


    Although it was very quiet on her side, Weibo wouldn¡¯t remain silent.


    Due to various pictures taken during X Entertainment¡¯s second anniversary, fans of various


    celebrities from X Entertainment repeatedly made noise andments on Weibo¡­


    Every topic rted to X Entertainment¡¯s second anniversary received consistently enormous


    attention.


    Meanwhile, apart from paying attention to their idols, everyone also paid attention to X¡­


    After approximately half an hour, ¡®#X Quest is the most envied woman on the inte#¡¯ was


    pushed up the list of hot topics by various fans of X Entertainment¡¯s celebrities once again.


    This topic imed fifth ce without warning.


    At the same time, many passersby also joined the discussion.


    X once again received massive amounts of attention and expressions of envy, jealousy, and


    hatred on Weibo¡­


    X could see all of this as she scrolled through Weibo.


    However, X felt that she had already seen enough. Hence, she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to


    them.

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    Instead, X Quest silently browsed through some current news.


    At the same time, in the living room of a luxurious, castle-like vi in the suburbs, Sharon Lindt was


    lyingfortably on a couch with her face mask on. She was browsing through various hot topics


    about her daughter-inw¡­


    She saved every single one photo with X in them.


    Meanwhile, Sharon casually scrolled past some of the photos with Stanley Batton on his own.


    She had no intention of saving them.


    When Wilson Batton saw this, he immediately shook his head helplessly. ¡°Honestly speaking, those


    who don¡¯t know it might really think that our son was adopted¡­ And they might think our daughter-


    inw is our biological daughter¡­¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon continued to save X¡¯s photos excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten bored of looking at my son long ago


    since I raised him. Besides, he always looks cold. What¡¯s nice about looking at that?


    ¡°He¡¯s nothingpared to our daughter-inw. She¡¯s fresh, gentle, warm, and pretty. Don¡¯t you


    agree?¡± Sharon asked.


    After saying that, she rested her head against Wilson¡¯s shoulder like a young girl.


    Wilson thought about it deeply for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right. That kid really isn¡¯t


    nice to look at.¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­ What¡¯s the point of being good-looking? His expression is always cold¡­¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you think our daughter-inw is beautiful?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s a little fairy,¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°I hope that Josh can also marry someone like her. To be honest¡­ X is my favorite person in this


    family,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Yeah, I can tell¡­¡± Wilson said.


    Sharon chuckled before changing her Weibo name to ¡®#X Quest¡¯s biggest female fan#¡¯.


    When Wilson saw this Weibo name, he was unsure whether he should cry orugh.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Give me your phone¡­¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Before Wilson could give Sharon his phone, Sharon fished for it and logged into his Weibo ount.


    She then changed his Weibo name to ¡®#X Quest¡¯s biggest male fan#¡¯¡­


    Instantly, Wilson felt even more delirious.


    However, since his wife was enjoying this, he could only let her have her way.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound.


    ***


    At the same time, on a t tar road on the other side, a ck Mercedes-Benz drove at high speed¡­


    Jay Corben and Morty Wayne sat in the two soft seats in the front.


    Morty¡¯s assistant and bodyguard were in the back.


    ¡°You have your car, but you refuse to use it¡­ And you insist on getting into my car halfway through


    the journey¡­ What is it that you want?¡± Morty asked as he looked at Jay.


    When the two of them split up in front of the hotel¡¯s entrance, they had initially gotten into their cars.


    After that, the two cars drove off in the same direction.


    Once they were out of their fans¡¯ line of sight, Jay suddenly gave Morty a call.


    Jay asked Morty to stop the car, and he said he wanted to speak to Morty about something¡­


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s something¡­¡± Jay crossed one leg over the other mboyantly as he looked at Morty.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Morty asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we¡¯re aler¡­¡± Jay didn¡¯t answer Morty. Instead, he looked meaningfully at


    the two people behind them, who were looking at them.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Morty nodded obediently.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    ¡°Morty, where are we going?¡± The young driver, Mr. Warner, looked at Morty Wayne and Jay Corben


    through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house¡­¡± Morty said. After that, he looked at Jay. ¡°Is that alright?¡±


    Jay nodded a little before slowly closing his eyes.


    After approximately half an hour, the car drove into a small neighborhood in the city center¡­


    This small neighborhood was the ssiest in the city center of Antis.


    Every inch ofnd was expensive.


    Morty spent all the money he saved up since his debut to buy a house here.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of the entrance to Building No.8.


    After that, Morty and Jay ushered the staff members away. They then put on their caps, sunsses,


    and masks before entering the building.


    The two took the elevator to Morty¡¯s apartment on the neenth floor.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Morty¡¯s apartment was spacious, with up to five hundred square meters in area.


    The design was a minimalistic Northern European style.


    The primary color tones in the space were white, gray, and light green.


    It looked clean and refreshing, just like how Morty appeared to other people.


    As soon as they walked through the door, Morty gently bent over to retrieve a pair of white slippers


    from the shoe rack before cing them in front of Jay¡¯s feet.


    After that, Morty retrieved another pair of white slippers with the same design and put them on.


    Jay quickly put the shoes on. He then gently ruffled Morty¡¯s hair. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    With that, Morty quickly walked over to the sofa in the living room and sat down.


    The intimate interaction earlier made Morty blush uncontrobly.


    He didn¡¯t know when it started, but the feelings between him and Jay had begun changing in little


    ways.


    After trying hard to calm himself down, Morty slowly walked over to Jay and sat down. ¡°Why were


    you looking for me?¡±


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    Right then, Morty¡¯s phone started ringing.


    An unknown number appeared on his phone screen.


    Morty immediately tapped the button to answer, a confused look in his eyes. ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, are you Morty Wayne?¡± The extremely gentle voice of a girl could be heard.


    Jay instantly frowned unhappily. After that, he picked up an orange from the table and quickly


    peeled it. He seemed distracted as he ate it¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s me¡­ You are¡­¡± Morty trailed off.


    ¡°I¡¯m your female fan. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m the third daughter of the owner of Revo Group.


    My name is¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Jay snatched Morty¡¯s phone away and hung


    up.


    It was a dominant move, and it was smooth¡­


    Morty immediately frowned unhappily at Jay. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t talk to her¡­¡± Jay said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Morty asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any idea why an unfamiliar woman would call you out of the blue?¡± Jay asked.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Mortyined with a frown. He was still upset that Jay had


    suddenly snatched his phone away.


    ¡°It does¡­¡± Jay said.


    ¡°Such a bully,¡± Morty said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you have a problem with that?¡± Jay asked.


    ¡°Jay Corben, are you trying to pick a fight?¡± Morty asked.


    Jay chuckled. ¡°Sure¡­ Come and hit me¡­¡± Jay said.


    Morty was speechless.


    Morty was far too tired today. He didn¡¯t have the energy to keep messing around with Jay.


    Hence, Morty rolled his eyes coldly at Jay before grabbing the gray, daisy-filled pillow. ¡°Why were


    you looking for me?¡± Morty asked as he hugged the pillow.


    ¡°We have a performance tomorrow¡­ You haven¡¯t had time to practice for the past two days


    because you¡¯ve been so busy, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s an entirely new dance routine. I bet you¡¯ve not


    rehearsed it thoroughly yet, have you?¡± Jay asked.

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes¡­ I¡¯m going to practiceter,¡± Morty Wayne said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡­¡± Jay Corben said.


    ¡°Did youe to me just for this?¡± Morty asked.


    For some unknown reason, Morty felt a little disappointed.


    What was he hoping for?


    Jay seemingly smiled as he looked at Morty. There was a yful look in Jay¡¯s eyes. ¡°What did you


    hope I woulde to you for?¡±


    The look in Jay¡¯s eyes made Morty very nervous. ¡°What did I hope? I wasn¡¯t hoping for anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Jay smiled a little.


    Right then, Jay¡¯s phone also started ringing.


    The person who called was his teammate, Ron Lambert.


    Jay immediately picked up the call¡ª


    ¡°What is it? Did something happen?¡± Jay asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have a performance tomorrow? I¡¯ve got a set of moves that I can¡¯t seem to get right¡­


    Can youe and help me? I¡¯m in ourpany¡¯s practice room¡­¡± Ron said.


    Jay frowned slightly. ¡°Ask someone else¡­ I¡¯m not free¡­¡± Jay said.


    ¡°But other people aren¡¯t free either,¡± Ron said.


    ¡°In that case, look at the television and figure it out on your own,¡± Jay said.


    After that, Jay hung up. He didn¡¯t waste any time on meaningless chatter.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the office and practice with him?¡± Morty instantly asked when he saw this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested¡­¡± Jay said.


    Morty was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my job to teach anyone how to dance,¡± Jay said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ***


    The next day, when X Quest opened her eyes, Stanley Batton was already not beside her.


    Her entire body felt sore. At this moment, she felt utterly exhausted.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Recalling all the actions that took cest night, X instantly felt angry at Stanley.


    After carefully stretching, X got out of bed and pulled the curtains apart¡­


    Instantly, the entire room turned from dark to bright¡­


    The warm sunlight poured into the room and unto her skin. It felt wonderful.


    After stretching once more, X went into the bathroom.


    Once she was done cleaning up in haste, she picked up a bottle of Chanel¡¯s dark-colored perfume.


    However, when she tried to spray it, nothing happened, no matter how hard she pressed on it.


    She had gone to Chanelst month to have this brand of perfume custom-made for her.


    The scent was one-of-a-kind.


    The entire process from creation to delivery took a whole month¡­


    It had only arrived the day before.


    When she received it, she only tested it for its scent. After that, she left it here.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect it to stop working when she had barely used it.


    Under normal circumstances, she would¡¯ve disposed of it after something like this happened.


    However, she really liked this perfume too much. Hence, she was reluctant to throw it away like this.


    The opening of the bottle was sealed shut, and she couldn¡¯t twist it open at all¡­


    Hence, X quickly activated her X-ray vision. She wanted to check its condition inside.


    Soon, her X-ray vision was activated¡­


    Her vision was able to pierce through the bottle¡­


    However, regardless of how she observed, she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with this perfume


    bottle.


    After approximately a few seconds, a strange sight suddenly appeared in her mind.

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    X Quest could see sporadic moments of an old man with blonde hair and blue eyes creating this


    perfume bottle.


    Apart from this, she could also see sporadic moments of an old woman with blonde hair and blue


    eyes pouring perfume into this perfume bottle.


    What was going on?


    Why was she able to see all this?


    At this moment, X felt a little shocked.


    Could she be hallucinating?


    X instantly stopped using her X-ray vision. After that, she closed her eyes and tried to rpose


    her thoughts.


    After that, she shifted her gaze back to the basin. She looked at her Wintersweet face mask


    container.


    In the next second, she activated her X-ray vision.


    Soon, her vision pierced through the Wintersweet face mask container. She could see everything


    inside¡­


    After seeing everything inside the container, sporadic images of how the Wintersweet face mask


    was made appeared in her mind.


    X could see a modern production factory and a modern production process.


    She could even see many factory workers wearing white istion suits.


    X was stunned yet again. This was way too mysterious! She found it hard to believe!


    X instantly shifted her gaze to a bottle of Dior perfume next to the Wintersweet face mask


    container¡­


    What happened next was the same as before.


    X could see the process of how the bottle of Dior perfume was made.


    At this moment, she felt even more shocked on the inside¡­


    After looking away, X carefully looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    Her eyes didn¡¯t seem any different from how they were usually.


    X couldn¡¯t help asking questions in her mind.


    ¡®What exactly is going on?¡¯


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, when she used her X-ray gaze on objects, she couldn¡¯t see the process of how those


    objects were made¡­


    ¡®Why am I able to do it now?¡¯


    Could it be because her X-ray vision had leveled up?


    Could the prating vision actually be leveled up?


    Nobody told her about this.


    When Yaksha talked to her about the X-ray vision, he didn¡¯t mention this to her.


    With the current situation, apart from the reason for her X-ray vision being leveled up, X couldn¡¯t


    think of any other reason¡­


    After being stunned, X soon began to feel joyful.


    What did her X-ray vision being leveled up mean?


    It meant that it would be even easier for her to make money with her eyes.


    It¡¯d be even more convenient for her to tell fake antiques apart.


    X would be able to do so by using her X-ray vision. Moreover, it¡¯d spare her a lot of time to


    observe.


    That was because she¡¯d be able to see the process of how any object was made as long as she


    activated her X-ray vision¡­


    She could see clearly whether an object was made by an ancient person or a modern pipeline¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this way too cool?


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started to ring. The ringing sound of her phone interrupted her thoughts.


    From the phone¡¯s screen, she could see that the phone call was from Xavier York, the president of


    Antis Antique Association.


    When X saw this, she immediately tapped the button to answer. ¡°Mr. York¡­ Hello¡­¡±


    Back when X went to the antique store and acquired Pablo Picasso¡¯s real work, Xavier invited


    her to tea.


    Since the two got along well through their conversation, they have given each other their phone


    numbers.


    However, they hadn¡¯t been in touch since then.

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    X Quest was a little surprised by Xavier York¡¯s sudden call today.


    ¡°Hello, X. You seem to be very interested in antiques¡­ There¡¯s a small-scale antique auction


    near my ce tomorrow. Would you like toe? This kind of auction is different from the high-


    ss ones you went to¡­ There¡¯s a mix of authentic and fake antiques¡­


    ¡°However, the feeling of finding gold among sand is exciting. If we can find a treasure, it¡¯ll feel


    awesome¡­¡± Xavier said slowly.


    When X heard this, she instantly chuckled with interest. ¡°Sure. May I ask what time we¡¯re going?¡±


    Xavier¡¯s call came at quite a serendipitous time.


    X was thinking of going to an auction like this to test out her eyes.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t need to look for it. Xavier took the initiative to invite her.


    ¡°At two o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon,e to Times Antique Store and look for me¡­ I¡¯ll take you


    there¡­¡± Xavier said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± X answered without hesitation.


    After agreeing on the time, X chatted briefly with Xavier before hanging up.


    Once X hung up, she quickly returned to her room and sat in front of the dressing room. She


    recalled what just happened as she put on makeup.


    From the time she obtained this ability, everything had felt very magical to her.


    When X saw her shiny eyes in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but ponder.


    Since the X-ray vision could be leveled up repeatedly, what would it be like the next time it leveled


    up?


    Also, what was the highest level for it? What would it be like? If she reached the highest level, what


    would happen to her eyes?


    Soon, X couldn¡¯t help but wonder if other aspects of her eyes had improved this time.


    For example, how far could she use the X-ray vision, and how thick an obstacle could it pierce


    through?


    In the past, X could only use X-ray vision on objects within a meter. Apart from that, there was


    also a requirement of an object¡¯s thickness. The thickness couldn¡¯t exceed one meter¡­


    What about now?


    When X thought of this, she quickly stood up and looked at the door.


    The door was two meters away from her current position¡­


    After taking a deep breath, X thought about looking past the door in her mind before activating


    her X-ray vision¡­


    Soon, her vision pierced through the door. She was able to see the doormat outside the door and


    the hallway withmps on the wall.


    Suddenly, X was stunned again.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did this mean that the distance requirement had also been rxed?


    X immediately retrieved her gaze. She quickly took a few steps three meters back and tried her


    X-ray gaze again.


    She could still see through the door within three meters¡­


    X kept backing away and trying.


    After testing it out in her room, she went onto the balcony and tried to see objects that were even


    further away¡­


    In the end, she discovered that as long as an inanimate object was within her line of sight, she


    could see through it no matter how far away and how thick it was.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t see through living beings.


    Apart from this, her vision had also improved significantly.


    She couldn¡¯t see anything beyond five meters clearly when she didn¡¯t have her X-ray vision


    activated.


    But now, she could¡­


    This was yet another huge surprise!


    This meant that it¡¯d be much easier for her to check for ore veins in the future!


    Right then, Stanley Batton walked in.


    When X saw Stanley, she immediately walked up to him excitedly.


    However, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Instead, she silently activated her X-ray vision.


    She wanted to check if she could see through a person¡¯s body at such a close distance.


    At this moment, X felt extremely excited. In fact, she felt even more excited than the day she first


    acquired X-ray vision.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    However, the results were the same as before.


    Just like before, X Quest could see through Stanley Batton¡¯s clothes.


    In her mind, she could also see the process of how Stanley¡¯s clothes were made.


    However, that was all¡­


    She still couldn¡¯t see through Stanley¡¯s body and the inneryout of his body.


    However, even so, she already felt delighted.


    Feeling a slight pain in her eyes, X immediately closed her eyes and deactivated her X-ray


    vision¡­


    Sensing that something was wrong with X, Stanley immediately approached her with a


    concerned look. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    X instantly opened her eyes and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Honey¡­ My X-ray vision has


    leveled up¡­¡±


    ¡°Leveled up?¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes filled with shock.


    X nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s leveled up. Now, as long as something is within my line of vision, I can


    easily see through it¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter how thick the object is. My vision would be able to pierce


    through it¡­¡±


    When Stanley heard this, a curious look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    X nodded. ¡°Yeah. However, it¡¯s only limited to inanimate objects. It doesn¡¯t work on living


    beings¡­ For example, you¡¯re in front of me right now¡­ I can only see through your clothes like


    before, but it can¡¯t see through your body¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°That¡¯s already very good¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X nodded again. ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯ll be much more convenient for me to check for ore veins in the


    future¡­¡±


    ¡°Apart from that, it¡¯ll also be much more convenient to do other things¡­¡± X added.


    For example, when she went to an auction in the future, she wouldn¡¯t have to sit close to the stage


    purposely.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Stanley murmured softly.


    He still felt shocked about all this from the bottom of his heart.


    Everything was equally magical to him¡­


    ¡°I wonder what things will be like when your eyes level up again¡­¡± Stanley said excitedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I think I should ask Yaksha about it. He might know,¡± X said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley uttered.


    ¡°The level advancement happened very suddenly this time. There weren¡¯t any signs at all¡­¡± X


    sighed.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t even know when it happened. Most importantly, I haven¡¯t been using the X-ray vision


    at alltely¡­ Now, I¡¯m really curious about when my eyes leveled up. Also, what are the conditions


    for it to level up¡­¡± X added.


    Now, her curiosity was rising again¡­


    ¡°Also¡­ Do you know? Now, I can even witness the process of how an object is made through X-ray


    vision¡­¡± X said.


    When Stanley heard this, another look of surprise appeared in his eyes. ¡°What? Does something


    like this actually exist?¡±


    X nodded¡­


    ¡°Mysterious¡­¡± Stanley sighed.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll be even easier to tell fake antiques apart¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Yess¡­ Congrattions, honey.¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes filled with approval.


    After saying that, Stanley extended his arm and pulled X into his embrace¡­


    X clung to him like a little bird. She hugged him tightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to an auction tomorrow¡­ I n


    to test my eyes out at the auction¡­


    ¡°There will be genuine and fake antiques at the auction¡­ It¡¯s suitable for me,¡± X added.


    ¡°What time will it be tomorrow?¡± Stanley asked with interest.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, I guess,¡± X said.


    ¡°I have a meeting then. I¡¯ll get the bodyguards to go with you,¡± Stanley said.

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    ¡°Okay,¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made breakfast. There¡¯s the beef sandwich that you like, sunny side-ups, and


    strawberry milk. Come down and eat¡­¡± Stanley Batton said.


    X nodded obediently. After that, she reluctantly let go of Stanley. She held his hand and walked


    down the stairs together.


    Due to the level advancement of her X-ray vision, she was in a very cheerful mood.


    ***


    The next day, at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, X arrived at Times Antique Store ahead of the


    agreed time.


    Once she arrived, Xavier York brought her to a small auction house in Riverdale Market near Times


    Antique Store.


    There was only a single floor in the auction house, and the area was only slightly over a hundred


    square meters.


    When they arrived, the auction hadn¡¯t officially begun yet.


    Although that was the case, there were already many people at the venue.


    Each table was upied at maximum capacity.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At one nce, X could see many familiar faces¡­


    They were basically owners of antique stores. Right then, the men and women sat down together


    while they drank tea and chatted. It was very lively.


    This was the first time X attended an auction at such a scale. It felt very refreshing.


    When people in the lobby saw that Xavier was here, they all stood up and walked up to greet him.


    Be it men or women; these people wouldn¡¯t forget to greet X when they weed Xavier.


    Moreover, everyone who greeted X would subconsciously allow their gazes to linger upon her.


    In the crowded auction hall, she was the prettiest sight.


    After greeting everyone, Xavier led X to a traditional-style wooden table nearest to the auction


    stage. They then sat down.


    The table was made from the most ordinary type of timber, and it had a coat of red paint on it.


    Due to its age, much of the paint on the table had begun to peel off.


    After looking around with interest, X picked up a y teapot on the table. She poured Xavier and


    herself a cup of tea each.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Xavier said.


    X smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯te to such ces often, do you?¡± Xavier asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s my first time,¡± X said truthfully. After that, she slowly picked up her cup of tea and took


    a sip.


    It was Oolong tea¡­


    The quality was neither great nor terrible. It was mediocre¡­


    After taking a sip, the unique scent of the Oolong tea spread through her oral cavity. It made her feel


    at ease.


    ¡°This is an internal auction in Riverdale Market¡­ It¡¯s held once a year¡­


    ¡°The objects auctioned here all belong to these store owners¡­ Be it genuine or fake; there are all


    sorts of objects¡­¡± Xavier added.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± X chuckled.


    That exined why she saw so many familiar faces.


    Right then, a beautiful female auctioneer in a traditional red dress walked up on stage¡­


    After delivering a few pleasant opening lines, she went straight to the point¡ª


    ¡°Next, I¡¯d like to introduce our first auction item¡­ It¡¯s a jade pendant from the sixteenth century


    during the emperor¡¯s rule¡­¡± As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, two young men dressed


    in ck tunic suits carried a mahogany disy stand and walked onto the stage¡­


    X was thoroughly stunned by the object on the disy stand.

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    What came into sight was a white jade pendant shaped like a dragon.


    Soon, the jade pendant also appeared on therge screen¡­


    The disy stand below the jade pendant continued to rotate slowly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From therge screen, X Quest could see every tiny detail.


    At one look, she could tell that this jade was made from high-quality Manasi green jade.


    The lower part of the pendant had an intricate, golden, Country Z-shaped knot dangling below it.


    On top of the knot was a string of white jade pearls. It looked like the material was also Manasi


    green jade.


    Be it the jade pearls or the jade pendant; the materials used were all high-quality.


    There were brown-red lumps on the right side of the jade pendant, and the encrustation that had


    formed on the surface appeared to be at least two hundred years old.


    However, upon taking a closer look at the edge of the encrustation around the jade pendant, there


    was a small area the size of a grain that didn¡¯t have any stain marks at all. It looked like the


    encrustation hadn¡¯t formed naturally.


    That area was very small. If one didn¡¯t look at it closely, one wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.


    X quickly activated her X-ray vision.


    Soon, her gaze pierced through the jade pendant¡­


    The inside of the jade pendant could now be seen.


    There wasn¡¯t any trace of encrustation inside at all.


    If it had truly existed two hundred years ago, the trace of encrustation should have seeped into the


    innermost part. It definitely wouldn¡¯t just be on the surface.


    After a few seconds, the scene of how the jade pendant was made appeared in X¡¯s mind.


    She could see a man in a ck tunic suit as he sat inside a traditional-style burgundy house,


    carving a round Manasi green jade by hand.


    Later, she saw that after the man finished carving the jade, he directly used brown-red dying


    material to draw encrustation marks on the right side of the jade¡­


    At this point, the scene came to an end.


    X instantly looked at the jade pendant and shook her head¡­


    She had to admit that the person who made this jade pendant was truly skilled. He was able to fool


    others into believing that his jade pendant was genuine.


    It was challenging to detect that the outeryer of encrustation was fake and painted on by a person


    if one didn¡¯t scrutinize it.


    The jade pendant looked like it had gone through hundreds of years of sedimentation.


    Noticing X¡¯s facial expression, Xavier looked at her with interest. ¡°What do you think? Friend?¡±


    X chuckled. ¡°I think it¡¯s not great¡­¡± She whispered close to Xavier¡¯s ear.


    Although X was very soft, the plump, bald guy at the next table heard her clearly¡­


    Before Xavier could speak, the bald man looked at X unhappily. ¡°Not great? This is a treasure


    from the sixteenth century¡¯s emperor¡­ This is our family¡¯s inheritance¡­ If it weren¡¯t because I¡¯m


    going through a hard time, I wouldn¡¯t possibly auction it away¡­¡±


    The bald man had an unhappy expression on his face, and his tone sounded awful.


    X didn¡¯t think someone would hear her when she was speaking so softly.


    She was stunned by what the bald man said.


    ¡°You must be X Quest, aren¡¯t you? The one who got lucky with finding antique treasures, right?¡±


    the bald man added. His tone was still not amiable.


    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± X said with a chuckle.


    Although the man was speaking harshly, X still maintained herposure and acquired


    elegance.


    She didn¡¯t want to argue with him and ruin everyone¡¯s good mood¡­


    ¡°You were just lucky thest two times¡­ This time, your judgment has failed you. If you don¡¯t


    believe it, ask Mr. York next to you. If this jade pendant is fake, I¡¯ll do a handstand right here!¡± The


    bald man said.


    This was a priceless treasure passed down over generations in their family¡­


    How could it be fake?


    Soon, other people in the hall also started speaking¡­

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    ¡°This looks like a genuine antique from the first nce. Youngdy, you¡¯ve got it wrong this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ As an expert in this field, I can tell right away that this is genuine¡­¡±


    ¡°This jade pendant looks exactly like something from the sixteenth century¡­ Stop making nonsense


    up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this person managed to get lucky twice by profiting from bargain antiques¡­ Was


    it all based on luck?¡±


    The people who spoke all looked at X Quest with varying degrees of contempt.


    X felt extremely annoyed by what she saw and heard.


    ¡°You guys¡­ Could it be a fake antique? I think X is pretty amazing¡­¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I suspect that it is fake too¡­¡±


    Soon, other different voices could be heard.


    Various voices ovepped each other and repeatedly resonated in her eardrums. It was making


    X¡¯s head buzz.


    Right then, the bald man felt provoked.


    He looked at Xavier York. ¡°How about this, Mr. York¡­ You¡¯ll get on stage to verify if this is genuine


    or fake. It¡¯ll stop those people from saying things that are not true¡­¡±


    With that, the bald man shifted his deep gaze to X.


    His eyes were filled with hostility.


    At first, X just wanted to exchange ideas with Xavier.


    She didn¡¯t n on making a huge scene out of this.


    She just wanted to share her opinion with Xavier.


    But now, it was goingpletely out of control¡­


    The bald man¡¯s lousy temper appeared so quickly. It was beyond X¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± the bald man asked.


    ¡°How would you like to bet?¡± X asked ndly.


    The bald man snorted. ¡°If Mr. York verifies that this is genuine, you¡¯ll buy it at the price of ten times


    the market rate¡­ What do you think?¡±


    X nodded decisively. ¡°What if it¡¯s fake?¡±


    The bald man had a confident look in his eyes, and he sounded very hostile. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one


    hundred f*cking million¡­ And I¡¯ll do a handstand here!¡±


    X pressed her hand against her forehead helplessly. After thinking about it for a while, she looked


    at the bald man gently. ¡°Are you sure? Won¡¯t you regret it?¡±


    The bald man snorted coldly again. ¡°Why would I regret it? I should be the one asking you this


    question,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ If we proceed with this bet, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bear the consequences,¡± X reminded


    him kindly.


    When the bald man heard this, he felt that X was afraid of losing¡­


    He instantly became even more arrogant. ¡°Haha¡­ I can¡¯t bear the consequences. Is that what


    you¡¯re saying? Do you mean you can¡¯t bear losing?¡±


    X felt that this person was impossible to reason with¡­


    She immediately waved her hands nonchntly. ¡°Fine. Since this is what you want, we¡¯ll bet on it¡­


    Regardless of the oue, you must remember that you asked for it¡­¡±


    If the bald man had kept quiet and not caused a huge scene, this object might have still been


    purchased by someone who had poor eyesight¡­


    Now, it was all going down the drain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to get on stage to verify it¡­ This is indeed fake¡­¡± Xavier had a look of approval on his


    face when he looked at X.


    When everyone heard this, they all became quiet.


    The bald man, especially, opened his mouth widely as if he¡¯d just swallowed an egg.


    He had a look of disbelief in his eyes. ¡°Fake? How is this possible?¡±


    Xavier chuckled. ¡°Although the encrustation¡¯s trace looks very real¡­ It¡¯s fake¡­ It¡¯s drawn using


    modern chemical ingredients¡­¡±

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    The bald man couldn¡¯t resist taking in a breath of cold air. He kept shaking his head. ¡°How can this


    be? This is our family¡¯s heirloom. You¡¯re lying to me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you¡­¡± Xavier York said.


    The bald man looked thoroughly dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­ You should go up there and take a closer


    look¡­ You haven¡¯t taken a closer look. You really shouldn¡¯t pass judgment so casually¡­ ¡±


    The bald man was feeling a great sense of remorse.


    If he had known this would happen, he would have chosen to keep his mouth shut!


    In that case, he would¡¯ve still made a handsome profit!


    Now, it had all gone down the drain.


    The bald man had practically picked up a rock and dropped it on his feet.


    Soon, the entire hall was filled with chatter.


    ¡°This is embarrassing¡­ It turns out that X was right¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that those of us who have been in the antique industry for decades lost to a young


    girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness I didn¡¯t bid for it¡­ Otherwise, I would¡¯ve lost a lot of money!¡±


    When X Quest heard what everyone said, she briefly looked at each of them without letting her


    gaze linger¡­


    These were all familiar faces to her.


    Earlier, these were the people who mocked her the loudest.


    Xavier didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he slowly walked onto the stage¡­


    When the bald man saw this, he also followed Xavier onto the stage.


    ¡°Please help by taking this out¡­¡± Xavier looked at the beautiful auctioneer and waved his hand.


    The beautiful auctioneer instantly stepped forward with a smile and carefully retrieved the object.


    She then ced it in Xavier¡¯s hands.


    Xavier pointed at the edge of the encrustation mark. ¡°Here¡­ This edge looks very unnatural. If it¡¯s


    been around for two hundred years, the natural process of encrustation would have left its trace¡­


    The tainted edge should look very natural¡­


    ¡°Take a closer look¡­¡± Xavier pointed at the edge of the encrustation mark and said.


    The bald man carefully looked at the area Xavier pointed. He still couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with


    it. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t tell¡­¡±


    Right then, some of the people below the stage quickly gathered on stage. They started standing


    around Xavier to look at the white jade pendant in his hands.


    Meanwhile, these people seemed equally confused¡­


    Xavier helplessly looked at the bald man. After that, he pointed at a small spot the size of a grain at


    the edge of the encrustation that wasn¡¯t tainted. ¡°Here¡­ Do you see this?¡±


    It was a tiny spot¡­


    It was barely two to three millimeters. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even notice it¡­


    Indeed, there weren¡¯t any traces of it being tainted here¡­


    The edge of the encrustation was very hard.


    If this were a natural form of encrustation, the edge wouldn¡¯t be this hard.


    The bald man and the people standing around instantly realized it too.


    Xavier ced the jade pendant on the bald man¡¯s hand. ¡°However, its material is pretty good. It¡¯s


    made from high-quality Manasi green jade¡­¡±


    At this moment, the bald man couldn¡¯t speak at all¡­


    He felt extremely remorseful on the inside!


    Not only did he think that he could prove himself right, but he¡¯d also be able to humiliate X and


    make her pay for it¡­


    However, to his surprise, he was the one who ended up being humiliated. He was also the one who


    had to pay up.


    If he hadn¡¯t spoken up, and this object¡¯s auction proceeded, he¡¯d at least be able to sell it for a high


    price of several million dors.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, several million dors had gone down the drain for him.


    Wasn¡¯t this aplete and utter loss?


    Moreover, the most embarrassing part was that he even said he¡¯d do a handstand here if this


    antique were fake!


    He also had to give X 100 million dors!


    Where would he find 100 million dors to give to her?


    The bald man truly felt that he was a fool¡­

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    ¡°But¡­ This is my family¡¯s heirloom¡­ It¡¯s been passed down for generations¡­¡± The bald man said.


    He really was going to cry!


    ¡°I can only say that your ancestors bought a fake antique¡­ But they simply didn¡¯t know it¡­ This


    fake antique was made to look genuine. Even an expert would find it difficult to see through its


    ws¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s why your ancestors can¡¯t be med either¡­¡± Xavier York said.


    At this moment, Xavier¡¯s admiration toward X Quest increased yet again¡­


    Although X was young, she was even better than those who have worked in the antique industry


    for decades that she identified this jade pendant as a fake.


    She had a lot going for her!


    The bald man didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he kept nodding¡­


    ¡°About that, who made a promise earlier? Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯d do something if this were a fake


    piece?¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear. I think he has to do a handstand here or something, doesn¡¯t he? Where is it better to do


    it? I think he should do it on stage. Isn¡¯t that a good idea?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so forgetful? It¡¯s not just a handstand. He still has to give X 100 million dors¡­¡±


    Somebody below the stage suddenly started to get everyone riled up.


    In an instant, the entire world seemed to be requesting the bald man to do a handstand and give


    X money.


    When X saw thepletely dumbfounded bald man on stage, she smiled helplessly.


    She truly felt speechless on his behalf.


    Today, he had be a victim to his own words.


    Apart from feeling sorry for people like him, she also felt speechless.


    When the bald man heard these things, he instantly felt humiliated.


    Suddenly, he felt panicked.


    What could he be described as? Was this an act of self-sabotage? Did he dig a hole to bury himself


    in?


    Right then, the people around him were still talking excitedly¡­


    Everyone was waiting for him to make a fool of himself.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    X looked ndly at everyone. After that, she stood up calmly¡­


    As soon as she stood up, everyone knew that she was going to say something. They all shut up at


    the same time.


    Suddenly, the entire world became quiet.


    ¡°X¡­ I can¡¯t fork out 100 million dors. Whether you want to kill me or skin me alive, do as you


    wish¡­¡± The bald man clenched his fists tightly and looked at X while suppressing all his ego.


    Heaven knew how much courage was required for him to say something like this.


    ¡°You were the one who asked for the bet. Now, you¡¯re the one not abiding by its terms. What a


    man¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your arrogance? Weren¡¯t youpetent?¡±


    ¡°A man should always keep his promises¡­ Don¡¯t be fidgety like a girl¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could you not ept defeat? If you can¡¯t ept it, you shouldn¡¯t have made a


    bet!¡±


    Some of the people who enjoyed the spectacle started saying things to get everyone riled up


    again¡­


    However, X wasn¡¯t affected by this at all.


    Instead, she calmly raised her hand and asked everyone to remain quiet.


    Suddenly, X began to emit a strong aura.


    Her unignorable presence and pressure caused everyone to shut up¡­


    Everyone held their breaths and focused their gaze on X¡¯s face.


    ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to do it¡­ Let¡¯s proceed with the auction¡­¡± X said calmly.


    With that, she slowly sat down.


    This person had already paid for his arrogance and presumptuous demeanor¡­


    X didn¡¯t have to make it worse for him.


    She believed in forgiving others whenever it was possible to do so.

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    X Quest¡¯s response made everyone waiting to watch a show very disappointed¡­


    Although they were disappointed, they still respected X from the bottom of their hearts for how


    forgiving she was.


    Meanwhile, the bald man was utterly stunned.


    He never would¡¯ve thought that X might let him off the hook just like this.


    After all, he was truly too harsh with her.


    He recalled the things he did. They were practically the most foolish things he¡¯d ever done.


    ¡°Ms. Quest, are you being serious?¡± the bald man asked.


    X nodded calmly.


    When the bald man saw this, he instantly ran down the stage and kneeled in front of X with his


    palms sped together. ¡°Ms. Quest, thank you so much¡­ You really are an angel!¡± he said.


    With him kneeling, X¡¯s resentment toward himpletely vanished.


    X then stood up and bent over to help him up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After all, I¡¯m not an unforgiving


    person¡­¡±


    The bald man was close to tears from feeling grateful. ¡°Ms. Quest, you really are a nice person¡­


    Compared to you, I¡¯m truly a fool.¡±


    He had been so horrible to X earlier, but X, on the other hand, was so forgiving. Was she an


    angel?


    ¡®If I were the one who won, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be this forgiving.¡¯ So the bald man thought to


    himself.


    Perhaps, this was the difference between people¡­


    X deserved to be pampered by the Batton family.


    She really did deserve it!


    ¡°Alright¡­ Hurry up and return to your seat¡­¡± X looked at the bald man and said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± The bald man wiped his tears of gratitude away. Then, he sat back on his seat.


    Meanwhile, other people all raised their thumbs at X.


    ¡°Indeed, the woman pampered by the Batton family is a kind and generous person¡­¡±


    ¡°X deserves to be rich and happy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s 100 million dors¡­ She said she didn¡¯t want it just like that¡­¡±


    ¡°To a big boss like her, 100 million dors is a small sum of money. So it¡¯s normal for her not to want


    it.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? You¡¯re a big boss too¡­ Since 100 million is not a lot of money, why don¡¯t you


    give me 100 million?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    People around X were saying all sorts of things.


    However, words of praise were said much more often than derogatory remarks.


    Having gotten used to suchments, X was now feeling calm¡­


    Right then, everyone was speaking. Xavier York was the only person who stood silently on stage as


    he smiled gently at X¡­


    This kid was far kinder than he had imagined.


    Now, X was like the brightest star in the crowd. Her entire body was emitting a bright light¡­


    When X¡¯s gaze unintentionally swept past the stage, her eyes met with Xavier¡¯s.


    She instantly smiled at him a little.


    Xavier¡¯s smile gradually widened. He then gently lifted his hands to give X a thumbs up.


    Soon, he shifted his gaze to the other people around him. ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s disperse. The auction will


    continue¡­¡±


    With that, Xavier slowly got off the stage and returned to his seat next to X.


    When X saw Xavier sitting down, she also elegantly sat down.


    ¡°That jade pendant nearly fooled me earlier¡­ To be honest, I couldn¡¯t tell it was fake when I first


    saw it¡­


    ¡°I only realized it after you said it wasn¡¯t good¡­¡± Xavier said truthfully.


    After that, he couldn¡¯t resistplimenting X. ¡°Young kiddo, you really are something¡­ You¡¯re


    much better than many of us here,¡± he added.


    X immediately shook her head humbly. ¡°You¡¯re too nice. I was just lucky enough to spot it¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. If it¡¯s pure luck, you couldn¡¯t have repeatedly aplished such great feats in


    various auctions¡­¡± Xavier said.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much praise from you¡­¡± X¡¯s smile gradually widened.


    She was already feeling a little embarrassed by Xavier¡¯spliments.


    Xavier smiled again. ¡°I admire humble and talented young people like you¡­¡±


    Right then, the beautiful auctioneer started speaking again¡­

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    The second auction item was taken out.


    The brief interlude hade to an end.


    Everything got back on track.


    In the time that followed, several fake items were disyed¡­


    In fact, it could be seen from a single nce that these were fake items. X Quest wasn¡¯t


    interested at all¡­


    The others were also not very excited.


    Toward the end of the auction, the beautiful auctioneer smiled as she started saying, ¡°Next up, I¡¯d


    like to present to you the fiftieth auction item¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t say what it was¡­


    She even used a cliffhanger to draw attention.


    Approximately one minuteter, three handsome employees in tuxedo suits walked up the stage


    with a huge disy stand.


    Two pieces of cut original jade rocks were ced on the disy stand. The men walked up the


    stage¡­


    Both surfaces of the cut jade rock were full of green jade¡­


    From its tone, one could tell that it was high-ss ssy imperial green jade.


    These two surfaces were clearly a single piece of jade material cut into two from the center.


    When everyone saw the two pieces of jade rocks, they shouted in surprise¡­


    ¡°As you can see, this original jade rock contains the high-ss ssy imperial green jade¡­ The


    starting bid price for this jade rock is fifty million¡­¡±


    ¡°If this original jade rock is the same in the back as it is in the front, it¡¯s definitely possible to make


    two bracelets with it¡­¡±


    ¡°High-ss ssy imperial green jade bracelets cost 100 million each¡­¡±


    ¡°The corners can be made into rings. A single ring is worth a million¡­ I wonder, who¡¯s interested?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all wee to participate in the bid¡­¡± The beautiful auctioneer passionately introduced the


    jade rock¡­


    Everyone became excited after hearing the things she said.


    X never expected an original jade rock to appear in an auction like this.


    At first, she thought there would only be some antique items.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this¡­ They¡¯re auctioning original jade rocks here¡­¡± X said.


    Xavier York smiled. ¡°Many antique store owners here also participate in rock gambling. Hence,


    original jade rocks appear in auctions like this every year¡­¡±


    X chuckled. ¡°I see¡­¡±


    The disy stand beneath the original jade rock could rotate¡­


    Right then, it was slowly rotating in 360 degrees.


    Through therge screen on stage, everyone could see its outward appearance clearly¡­


    The outeryer was very thin.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was covered with horsetail pine.


    From its external appearance, this seemed like a high-quality piece of material.


    There was a likely chance that it was full of green jade.


    X also thought this way, as did everyone else.


    Fixing her gaze on the original jade rock, X soon started activating her X-ray vision with a


    thought¡­


    Right after that, her X-ray vision was activated.


    She was able to see through one of the original jade rocks quickly.


    The scene that came into sight greatly disappointed her.


    This original jade rock wasn¡¯t full of green jade on the inside.


    There was only a thinyer of green on the cut surface¡­


    There was nothing beneath it at all¡­


    After that, X looked through the other piece.


    The other piece was the same.


    From what X saw, this piece of material wasn¡¯t valuable at all¡­


    That was because it could only be made into a few rings.


    ¡°What do you think¡­ Kiddo?¡± Xavier asked.

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    X Quest smiled without saying anything. Instead, she simply shook her head.


    Xavier York instantly lowered his voice. ¡°Oh? Why so?¡±


    ¡°My intuition¡­¡± X said softly.


    ¡°Intuition?¡± Xavier looked confused.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°But I think your intuition isn¡¯t urate¡­ This contains 100% jade. Be it the horsetail pine on the


    outside, or the cut surface, they¡¯re all conveying the same message¡­¡± Xavier said softly.


    This time, he really felt that X¡¯s intuition was wrong¡­


    ¡°I believe in my intuition¡­¡± X said determinedly.


    However, Xavier shook his head and chuckled. ¡°This time, I believe in my intuition, too¡­¡±


    ¡°What about this¡­ Let¡¯s make a bet. If this piece of material is truly worthless, as you say, I¡¯ll give


    you something,¡± Xavier said.


    X nodded calmly. ¡°Sure. What will you give me?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Xavier asked.


    ¡°You can decide,¡± X said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll give you an antique item. You can go to my antique store and pick anything you


    want¡­ Anything at all¡­¡± Xavier said.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± X chuckled.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Naturally¡­ What if you lose? What will you give me?¡± Xavier asked.


    ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s a deal,¡± Xavier said.


    X nodded decisively¡­


    This was a bet that she would win without question.


    X only agreed because she wanted to have some fun with Xavier by doing what made him


    happy.


    She wouldn¡¯t take anything from him once the results were revealed.


    Xavier, who had no idea what X was thinking, looked confidently at the material on stage. ¡°I have


    to think carefully about what I want from you¡­¡±


    To be honest, Xavier was also only kidding.


    He didn¡¯t want to ask anything from X.


    He was very confident about the oue.


    Xavier believed that this material was a high-quality material.


    X¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Think carefully¡­¡±


    Xavier nodded, and he pretended to be serious about it.¡± Yeah. I do have to think carefully.¡±


    X was still smiling, but she didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, she silently looked at the material


    on stage.


    Her Iron Goddess tea was still emitting steam.


    Feeling a little thirsty, X slowly lifted her teacup and took a few sips.


    Even if she was only drinking tea, she still made it seem like she was posing for a cover photo.


    All the men in the room were staring at her, and they were all charmed by her beauty.


    Soon, the bid started.


    Everyone furiously fought over the piece of material on stage¡­


    Xavier didn¡¯t participate in the bid. Instead, he silently looked at the object on the stage.


    Out of curiosity, X looked at Xavier. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take part? Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s good stuff?¡±


    Xavier shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already quit. I don¡¯t take part in rock gambling anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Because my wife doesn¡¯t like it when I do it,¡± Xavier said.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± X said.


    X was d that he didn¡¯t participate in the bid. This spared her a lot of time from trying to advise


    him against it.


    ¡°She¡¯s always felt that rock gambling isn¡¯t a stable venture¡­¡± Xavier said.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s right,¡± X said.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    The risks of rock gambling were too significant.


    It was either heaven or hell.


    One might be filthy rich overnight because of an original jade rock, but one might also fall into


    a bottomless abyss overnight.


    X Quest and Xavier York¡¯s voices were very soft.


    However, an old man with a wrinkly face at the table behind them could understand what these two


    were talking about from the movements of their mouths as well as bits and pieces of what he heard.


    The old man couldn¡¯t resist looking at X. ¡°Are you stupid? This is good stuff. You really have poor


    judgment this time¡­


    ¡°From every perspective, this material looks great. Can¡¯t you see that a random cut already yielded


    surfaces covered in jade?


    ¡°There is even such great horsetail pine on the outside¡­ If another cut is made, and the quality


    inside isn¡¯t like this surface, I¡¯ll change my surname to yours¡­ You really are blind,¡± the old man


    continued to speak. His eyes were full of spite.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt that X was pretending to be knowledgeable despite not knowing much¡­


    A few sentences from the old man instantly caught the attention of X and many people around


    him.


    X helplessly smiled. ¡°I believe in my intuition¡­¡±


    X felt that she was already speaking very softly with Xavier.


    She had no idea how this old man managed to overhear them.


    His attitude made X feel extremely annoyed.


    The old man sneered. He still had a spiteful look in his eyes. ¡°Rock gambling doesn¡¯t depend on


    intuition¡­¡±


    X was toozy to debate with someone like him.


    She turned around and looked at the stage.


    ¡°Ms. Quest¡­ You really have misjudged this time¡­ This old man is a huge personality in the rock


    gambling scene¡­ He had never been wrong in this lifetime¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ms. Quest¡­ If you don¡¯t bid for it, you¡¯ll regret it¡­¡±


    A few people enjoying the show couldn¡¯t resist speaking up too.


    After that, the bidding continued.


    Within ten minutes, the bid price had already increased from fifty million to eighty million¡­


    Moreover, everyone didn¡¯t seem to want to stop.


    X didn¡¯t participate throughout the entire process. Instead, she leisurely sipped her tea in her


    seat.


    She seemed entirely out of ce amidst a group of people actively participating in the bid.


    In the end, the old man behind X spoke. ¡°180 million¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the entire room became silent.


    Everyone actively participating in the bid was stunned¡­


    None of them wanted to continue bidding.


    After all, this object wasn¡¯t guaranteed to be full of jade.


    Everyone felt that there was no need to continue gambling.


    At this moment, everyone shifted their gaze to the old man.


    X was no exception.


    The beautiful auctioneer looked at the old man excitedly when she heard this. ¡°Sir No. 99 has


    offered 180 million¡­ Are there any contenders?¡±


    The entire room was silent.


    It was pin-drop silence.


    ¡°Okay¡­ 180 million, going once. 180 million, going twice¡­ 180 million, going thrice¡­


    ¡°In that case, congrattions, Sir No.99, you¡¯ve won the bid!¡± The beautiful auctioneer continued to


    hold her microphone and spoke excitedly¡­


    Suddenly, the entire room burst into thunderous apuse.


    The old man stood up giddily and nodded at everyone with a smile.


    ¡°Sir No. 99, would you like to proceed with the rock cutting? Or would you like to take it away like


    this?¡± the beautiful auctioneer asked.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll proceed with the rock cutting¡­ If it¡¯s still full of jade after another cut, its value will


    increase¡­¡± The old man said.

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    ¡°Sure¡­ In that case, we¡¯ll proceed with the rock cutting process, as per the custom,¡± the beautiful


    auctioneer said.


    ¡°Sure, alright. Let¡¯s do it here¡­¡± The old man said. ¡°Make someone realize that one¡¯s intuition isn¡¯t


    always right¡­¡± After saying that, he looked pointedly at X Quest.


    X didn¡¯t notice the old man looking at her, but she could feel that he was talking about her.


    X immediately smiled nonchntly. However, she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she looked


    silently at the stage and waited for the results.


    This old man was too ignorant. X felt that she didn¡¯t need to waste a single breath on him.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± The beautiful auctioneer said before shifting her gaze to Xavier York. ¡°In that case,


    please join me in inviting Mr. York to cut the rock open for us¡­¡±


    When Xavier heard this, he slowly stood up.


    ¡°Do you know how to cut original jade rocks open too?¡± X was shocked to hear this.


    Xavier nodded gently. ¡°Yeah. My father is an expert in this¡­ I picked up a few things from him¡­¡±


    X instantly raised her thumb at Xavier. ¡°You¡¯re awesome¡­¡±


    Xavier smiled. After that, he went up the stage.


    After Xavier got on stage, the three handsome employees in tuxedo suits pushed the original jade


    rock cutting machine onto the stage.


    After that, Xavier carefully picked up one-half of the original jade rock and looked at the old man.


    ¡°From where would you like to start cutting?¡±


    The old man quickly stood up and walked onto the stage.


    Although he was old, he was still light with his feet.


    The old man wore a white, loose, traditional-style outfit. From a single nce, he seemed almost


    like a deity.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After getting on stage, he quickly walked up to Xavier and pointed at the center of the cut surface.


    ¡°Start from the middle¡­ Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s full of jade,¡± he said.


    Xavier nodded decisively.


    Meanwhile, the old man slowly backed away and looked at the jade rock cutting machine with a


    serious expression on his face. Then, he waited for Xavier to proceed with the rock cutting.


    Soon, Xavier ced the original jade rock on the jade rock cutting machine.


    In the next second, the jade rock cutting machine appeared on therge screen.


    Xavier carefully retrieved a ck marker pen from his pocket. He drew a line down the center of the


    original jade rock.


    After that, he switched on the machine and carefully held the original jade rock by the edge as he


    started the cutting process.


    Soon, the sharp de split the original jade rock in half.


    Xavier impatiently pulled the cut surface apart. He wanted to see what it was like inside.


    When he saw what was inside, he was instantly dumbfounded.


    There was nothing inside¡­


    Apart from the thinyer of green jade on the original cut surface, there was nothing else in this


    piece of material.


    Meanwhile, the old man was alsopletely dumbfounded¡­


    How could this be?


    From its external appearance, this looked like a high-quality piece of material.


    Why was there nothing beneath its surface?


    At this moment, he subconsciously looked up at X¡¯s face.


    Right then, X was looking calmly at him. She looked like she had caught her prey and was not


    afraid of it running away.


    As X already knew the results, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    The old man subconsciously wiped his cold sweat away.

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    After that, the old man took in a breath of cold air and gulped¡­


    How could this happen? How could he have misjudged it?


    Many people in the room were also dumbfounded¡­


    After a few seconds of silence, everyone soon began discussing among themselves¡ª


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? He should''ve chosen not to continue opening it¡­ That way, he could still earn


    quite a bit of profit with it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s such a huge loss. If only he¡¯d known. He should¡¯ve listened to X Quest.¡±


    ¡°If I were him, I¡¯d feel remorseful that I might just die¡­ Thank goodness I didn¡¯t continue bidding.


    Otherwise, I would be the one suffering now¡­¡±


    On stage, Xavier York didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he quickly fixed his gaze on X Quest¡¯s face.


    He never expected X to be right.


    Xavier had previously heard about how X made a considerable profit from another original jade


    rock auction.


    However, back then, he thought that X probably only knew very little. She only seeded


    because of her great luck.


    Now, it seemed that she knew more than just a little.


    X said that this was based on her instincts, but Xavier didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    He believed that she must have had a secret technique!


    When Xavier thought of what he said earlier, he felt genuinely embarrassed.


    When X slowly shifted her gaze to Xavier, she saw that Xavier was looking at her.


    Apart from a look of admiration in his eyes, he also seemed iparably shocked¡­


    X merely smiled. She still seemed calm.


    Xavier subconsciously smiled at her too. After that, he turned around and looked at the old man


    next to him. ¡°Would you like to continue cutting the other half of the rock?¡±


    The old man, who was still depressed, decisively nodded his head. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll cut it¡­ This


    half didn¡¯t work¡­ The other half must work¡­¡±


    Xavier immediately looked at the old man and advised him kindly. ¡°I suggest that you don¡¯t cut it¡­ If


    you keep cutting it, the risks are too great. On the other hand, if you don¡¯t continue, you can still sell


    this piece off at a high price¡­ It¡¯ll recover some of your losses¡­¡±


    Xavier was beginning to trust X. He hoped this old man would stop cutting the rock¡­


    ¡°No¡­ We must proceed¡­ I still believe in my judgment¡­ This half will surely be different!¡± The old


    man said confidently.


    His intuition told him that the other half was undoubtedly good stuff.


    He refused to believe that X could be 100% urate¡­


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t believe that his luck was this terrible¡­


    X couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to the old man. Instead, she silently poured herself a cup


    of tea and elegantly sipped at it. She seemedpletely at ease.


    Meanwhile, everyone in the room felt anxious for the old man.


    They all shifted their gaze to the other half of the original jade rock.


    ¡°I think¡­ Since Mr. York has already said so, just leave it. Don¡¯t cut the other half that hasn¡¯t been


    cut yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Just like what Mr. York said, if you don¡¯t cut it open, you can still sell it at a good price based


    on this surface¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ If you continue cutting it, what if the other half turns out to be a piece of trash too?


    You¡¯ll only suffer greater losses¡­¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Many people below the stage couldn¡¯t resist speaking up to advise the old man against his action.


    X didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she continued to drink her tea. In fact, she did not even look up


    once.


    She knew that this old man wouldn¡¯t listen to anybody.


    This old man was a stubborn man.


    ¡°Just because one half of it is trash, it doesn¡¯t mean the entire piece is trash¡­ Are you all blind?¡±


    The old man became even more agitated.

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    The old man was already very upset because one-half of the original jade rock turned out to be


    trash.


    Now, this group of people was still getting on his nerves. He felt extremely annoyed!


    X Quest had already anticipated the old man¡¯s attitude.


    She still didn¡¯t look up. Instead, she slowly put down the cup of tea in her hands. After that, she


    gently circled her finger around the edge of the teacup.


    After that, the old man looked at Xavier York. ¡°Continue cutting it open¡­ I don¡¯t believe in


    superstitions! I also refuse to believe that someone in this room is 100% urate.¡±


    After saying that, he turned to look at X coldly once again¡­


    When X unintentionally looked up, she happened to see the old man looking at her.


    She still didn¡¯t respond.


    Instead, she elegantly leaned against the chair behind her as she silently looked at the uncut half of


    the original jade rock.


    Silently, she waited for Xavier to switch on the cutting machine.


    Xavier helplessly nced at the old man. After that, he quickly ced the other half of the original


    jade rock on the cutting machine. ¡°How would you like it cut?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll do it the same way as we did before¡­¡± The old man said.


    Xavier then picked up a ck marker pen and quickly drew a line down the center of the other half


    of the original jade rock. After that, he switched on the cutting machine and carefully held the


    original jade rock by its edge as he started cutting it¡­


    Everyone below the stage held their breath once again as they looked at therge screen.


    Everyone was looking forward to the results from this cutting process.


    Xavier was also looking forward to it.


    The old man was even more anxious.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound, and his eyes were fixed on the half piece of original jade


    rock¡­


    Soon, the other half of the original jade rock waspletely cut.


    Xavier carefully pulled the two cut surfaces apart.


    This time¡­


    Like the one before, there was nothing inside¡­


    The old man was thoroughly dumbfounded.


    The people who still anticipated the results below the stage couldn¡¯t resist rolling their eyes at the


    old man.


    Suddenly, everyone started speaking loudly.


    ¡°Do you see that? Here¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t listen to the kind advice of others and ends up


    suffering¡­¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, I don¡¯t have that much money. Otherwise, I would end up like him.¡±


    ¡°When X first said this object wasn¡¯t good, I really thought she had misjudged it this time¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling dizzy¡­ This old man is done for. 180 million dors has gone down the drain.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Not exactly, right? He can¡¯t at least make a few rings out of it, can¡¯t he? Can¡¯t he still earn


    earn million?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ What¡¯s ten millionpared to 180 million?¡±


    The old man could hear everymenting from below the stage.


    Instantly, he felt even more humiliated¡­


    It felt like everyone¡¯s gaze around him was like hot iron¡­


    Their gazes made his skin burn all over his body.


    He recalled how he acted arrogantly in front of X. He truly wished he could burrow his way into a


    hole somewhere.


    In fact, he was too embarrassed to look up at X¡¯s face.


    If he had known this would happen, he would¡¯ve listened to X.


    In that case, if he had taken the item away and sold it off, not only would he not have to lose any


    money, but he might have even earned a profit¡­


    Although it wasn¡¯t likely for him to make a lot of profit, it¡¯d still be better than losing so much money


    like what was happening now!


    ¡®D*mn. I¡¯m such an idiot!¡¯ The old man cursed at himself in his heart.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When X saw his facial expression, she helplessly shook her head.


    Many people fail due to their ignorance.


    X wanted to maintain her indifference toward incidents like this.


    ¡°Kiddo¡­ Tell us how you managed to tell that this material was no good?¡± Xavier couldn¡¯t resist


    asking.


    He truly felt extremely curious about X right now.

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    X Quest was very young. How was she this amazing?


    Other people also shifted their gaze to X.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes filled with approval and admiration.


    However, X shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I said it before. It¡¯s just intuition¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Xavier York said.


    Xughed again. ¡°It really is¡­¡±


    ¡°There must be some secret technique that you¡¯re unwilling to tell us. If it¡¯s only intuition, then you¡¯re


    too amazing¡­¡± Xavier said.


    X¡¯s smile widened. ¡°What secret technique could I possibly have? It¡¯s just luck,¡± she said.


    ¡°Luck is a kind of talent, too,¡± Xavier said.


    Regardless of what X said, Xavier refused to believe that X depended only on luck¡­


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    X must have a secret technique.


    She must have!


    Xavier needed to find out.


    Meanwhile, the old man was now like a mute.


    Apart from lowering his head as he repeatedly wiped the cold sweat off his face, he didn¡¯t do


    anything else.


    After losing so much money, he was really about to go mad!


    ¡°Sir¡­ What would you like to do with this now?¡± The beautiful auctioneer asked after carefully


    walking close to him.


    The old man wiped the cold sweat off his face again. ¡°Leave it backstage. I¡¯ll take it with meter¡­¡±


    He then said.


    After saying that, the old man kept his head lowered as he ran off the stage.


    When he passed by X, his head hung even lower. He had a guilty expression on his face.


    X didn¡¯t even look at him. Instead, she continued to silently look at the stage as she waited for


    the next auction item to be brought out.


    Xavier also quickly got off the stage.


    With a heart full of admiration, Xavier quickly sat next to X. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the secret technique?


    Kiddo?¡± he asked X softly.


    However, X continued smiling. ¡°There really isn¡¯t a secret technique. It¡¯s all intuition¡­¡±


    Xavier let out a long sigh after seeing that X still refused to tell him. ¡°Fine, fine. Since you won¡¯t


    tell me, forget it¡­¡±


    X didn¡¯t say anything further. Instead, she slowly picked up the teapot in front of her and carefully


    poured Xavier a cup of tea.


    The old man silently sat down right then.


    The people around him were still pointing at him from behind as they talked about and mocked him.


    He still hadn¡¯t lifted his head.


    Soon, employees removed everything on the stage¡­


    After the auction stage had been emptied, the beautiful auctioneer started speaking again. ¡°Alright.


    Next, please allow me to present the next auction item¡­¡±


    Many objects were brought onto the stage one after another.


    There were original jade rocks and various fake antique items.


    X wasn¡¯t interested at all¡­


    Before she realized it, the auction hade to an end.


    X didn¡¯t acquire anything, and neither did Xavier, who was next to her.


    After the two nced at each other, they shrugged helplessly at the same time. They stood up and


    walked out with the crowd¡­


    The twelve bodyguards that apanied X carefully protected X and Xavier throughout the


    entire process.


    Despite the crowd, nobody could squeeze up against her.


    X was like a little princess amidst the crowd. She was protected by everyone else.


    When X walked out of the auction venue, she saw someone kneeling in front of the entrance with


    a make-shift stall.


    There were all sorts of antique jade items in the stall¡­


    X subconsciously looked at those objects¡­


    Soon, she discovered something new¡­

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    X Quest saw a rock with a height and width of approximately one meter positioned next to the


    stall.


    There were scattered horsetail pines all over the original jade rock.


    From its exterior, it looked like the quality of the content wouldn¡¯t be very good.


    However, X had previouslye across original jade rocks with terrible exteriors but were filled


    with ssy imperial green jade on the inside.


    Hence, she subconsciously activated her X-ray vision¡­


    Within a few seconds, she was able to see through the original jade rock¡¯s surface. Her vision


    pierced the deepest part of the rock.


    The scene that came into sight shocked X tremendously.


    There wasn¡¯t any green jade inside, but there was theplete skeleton of an animal.


    Upon a closer look, she realized that this was a dinosaur fossil!


    Meanwhile, this object before her eyes was a rare,plete dinosaur fossil stone!


    X never would¡¯ve expected an ordinary rock like this to contain a dinosaur fossil!


    One ought to know that the price of aplete dinosaur fossil was very high!


    It cost at least a few ten million¡­


    Fortune favored X once again, and she was pleasantly surprised by it.


    Sensing that X was staring at the rock, Xavier became curious. ¡°Kiddo, that piece of rock isn¡¯t


    nice to look at¡­ I can tell that it¡¯s a low-quality rock¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°It¡¯s used to trick fools,¡± Xavier added.


    However, X simplyughed. After that, she shifted her gaze to the stall owner.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The stall owner was a young man in his thirties. He had a long ponytail, and he was wearing a white


    robe that gave off a traditional vibe.


    X pointed at the rock. ¡°How much is this?¡±


    When the stall owner heard X, he immediately felt happy. ¡°This is a huge original jade rock. I can


    guarantee that it is of high quality. If you want it, I can sell it to you for 100,000 dors¡­¡± He said


    excitedly.


    With that, the stall owner joyfully extended all ten of his fingers.


    His gaze never left X¡¯s face, and there was a curious look in his eyes. He seemed afraid that


    X might choose not to buy it and leave.


    Xavier took another deep look at the huge rock. After that, he patted X gently on her shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ Stop looking at it¡­


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t buy this material for a thousand dors¡­¡± Xavier added.


    The two standing in front of the stall immediately attracted a lot of onlookers.


    Many people were confused by why X was asking about the lousy rock.


    However, X gently smiled at Xavier who was next to her. She then looked at the stall owner.


    ¡°Sure¡­ 100,000 dors it is¡­¡±


    When the stall owner heard this, he instantly felt joy in his heart¡­


    Meanwhile, Xavier couldn¡¯t bear looking at this anymore. He politely grabbed X by her arm and


    tried to pull her away from the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t buy it¡­ This thing really isn¡¯t good¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t leave¡­ This is good stuff¡­ You¡¯ll regret it if you miss it,¡± the stall owner said urgently.


    He had waited so long for a fool to fall for it, and he refused to let this opportunity go so easily.


    Initially, Xavier wanted to quickly lead X away.


    However, after taking a few steps, X came to a halt and turned around to look at the stall owner.


    ¡°Deal¡­¡±


    When the stall owner heard this, he instantly pped himself on the thighs. ¡°You said it yourself.


    You can¡¯t regret itter¡­¡±


    At this moment, the stall owner was feeling ecstatic.


    He had randomly found this lousy rock somewhere on a mountain.


    As its quality seemed terrible, he decided to put it on disy at his stall¡­


    He¡¯d already ced it here for an entire year, but nobody had set eyes on it.


    Today, it finally happened¡­


    When he mentioned 100,000 dors in the beginning, he was expecting X to bargain with him¡­

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    For example, X Quest might have asked for it at 50,000 or 10,000 dors¡­


    However, she didn¡¯t try to bargain at all.


    Now, the stall owner was already entirely certain that he had bumped into a dumb person with a lot


    of money.


    He liked this kind of people the most.


    When Xavier York heard this, he instantly inhaled sharply. After that, his face turned solemn. ¡°No¡­


    Why won¡¯t you listen to me? Kiddo¡­¡±


    People around X also took in a breath of cold air. None of them could understand why X


    would spend 100,000 dors on the lousy piece of rock¡­


    At one nce, that rock seemed low-quality.


    There was no point in opening it at all.


    ¡°Why do I feel that X really has misjudged it this time?¡±


    ¡°So what? 100,000 dors is nothing to her. It¡¯s just some spare change to her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for her to misjudge things. Nobody can always be right¡­¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Yeah. Sometimes, luck doesn¡¯t always side with the same person¡­¡±


    People around X started talking.


    Although X heard what everyone was saying, she didn¡¯t feel anything on the inside.


    She had heard a lot of things like this before.


    Hence, she had gotten numb to it since long ago.


    X merely looked around calmly. After that, she shifted her gaze back to the stall owner¡­


    After looking hard at the man, she decisively took out a check worth 100,000 dors from her purse


    and handed it over to him. ¡°Here you go, 100,000 dors¡­¡±


    The stall owner was utterly stunned when he was offered the check.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ponder in his heart. ¡®I¡¯m way too lucky. It¡¯s possible to bump into all sorts of


    fools by just staying alive.¡¯


    Xavier was also very confused by X¡¯s behavior.


    However, since X had already made the purchase, he didn¡¯t say anything further.


    The stall owner happily chucked the check into his fanny pack. After that, he looked passionately at


    X. ¡°Pretty girl, what are you going to do with this original jade rock? Will you bring it home, or


    should I help you take it back?¡±


    ¡°I can do it myself¡­¡± X said.


    With that, X turned to look at Xavier. ¡°Mr. York, I saw that your rock cutting skill was pretty good¡­


    Can you help me out?¡±


    X was very confident in Xavier¡¯s skills. After all, she personally saw him doing it.


    Xavier helplessly nodded. ¡°Sure¡­ Let¡¯s go back to the auction house¡­ We¡¯ll borrow their cutting


    machine.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay¡­¡± X smiled.


    The number of people gathered around to watch the show increased even further.


    Everyone had a look of confusion in their eyes when they looked at X.


    ¡°Ms. Quest, I¡¯m not trying to annoy you, but this rock really looks terrible.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t buy it¡­¡±


    The people around X started talking again.


    However, X simply smiled and looked at the crowd behind her. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing¡­¡±


    When people heard this, many of them stopped talking.


    Instead, they silently criticized her in their hearts.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, X was now over-confident.


    Many people felt that X was too arrogant¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll go inside to get some help¡­ Wait for me out here,¡± Xavier looked at over ten of X¡¯s


    bodyguards and said.


    The group of bodyguards nodded respectfully.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    After that, Xavier York looked deeply at X Quest and sighed. He went into the auction house and


    asked the three male employees dressed in tuxedo suits toe out and help move the rock¡­


    Right after that, X Quest¡¯s bodyguards and the three employees from the auction house worked


    together to move the rock into the auction house.


    Finally, they ced the rock horizontally on the cutting machine in the center of the auction stage.


    After putting it down, X, Xavier, and the group of onlookers entered the auction hall together.


    Many people sat down at their respective tables.


    Meanwhile, X followed Xavier onto the auction stage¡­


    X nced at the rock. After that, she borrowed a marker pen from Xavier¡­


    Right after that, she quickly activated her X-ray vision. She then carefully drew a long, ck line on


    the longer side of the rock ording to what she saw¡­


    This line could perfectly split the rock into half from the center¡­


    If the cutting was done precisely, not only could itpletely disy the dinosaur fossil inside, but it


    would also not harm it at all.


    After making sure nothing was wrong, X slowly put the lid on the marker pen and returned the


    pen to Xavier with both hands. ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Mr. York¡­¡±


    Xavier quickly put the pen in the pocket of his trouser. After that, he sighed helplessly and shook his


    head. ¡°Kiddo, you really are stubborn¡­ Promise me that if nothinges outter, you won¡¯t feel


    sad¡­¡±


    X gently nodded. ¡°Hmm, alright¡­¡±


    How could nothinge out of this? Later, she would give everyone a massive surprise once the


    rock was cut.


    As she already knew the oue, X wasn¡¯t feeling any emotion apart from excitement.


    ¡°I bet she¡¯s going to be dumbfounded once the rock is opened¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easier to cut this thing open from the middle? Wouldn¡¯t it be a lot of trouble to cut it like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ All I know is that she¡¯s going to be disappointedter.¡±


    The crowd off stage that was waiting for the show to unfold talked amongst themselves.


    Everyone had a confident look in their eyes.


    Right then, there was a huge crowd in the hall.


    Most of the people who participated in the auction stayed behind.


    With all the noises, the whole world descended into a chaotic mess.


    X could clearly hear what everyone was saying, but she didn¡¯t want to care at all.


    She was only focused on the rock on the cutting machine.


    The employees thoughtfully turned on therge screen and disyed the footage of the cutting


    machine on therge screen¡­


    The crowd could see what was on the auction stage unusually clearly.


    Next, Xavier turned on the cutting machine.


    He carefully started to cut the huge rock ording to the line X had drawn¡­


    Due to how heavy the rock was, X and the employees all stood next to Xavier and helped by


    holding the edge of the rock¡­


    During this period, X kept her X-ray vision activated¡­


    Based on what X saw, she started instructing Xavier how to proceed next to him.


    Under her guidance, the huge rock was soon cut into two halves¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Once the cutting wasplete, Xavier and the others ced the two cut surfaces on the ground.


    One side of the cut surfaces had nothing, while the other side of the cut surfaces contained a


    complete dinosaur fossil¡­


    The length of the dinosaur¡¯s skeleton was only approximately one centimeter apart from the length


    of the rock. Meanwhile, its width was also only one centimeter apart from the width of the rock¡­

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    This scene instantly petrified everyone in the hall¡­


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Everyone¡¯s eyes subconsciously widened as they held their breaths, including Xavier York and the


    people on stage and the people off stage.


    The entire world suddenly became quiet.


    It was pin-drop silence.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ There¡¯s a dinosaur fossil inside this thing?¡±


    ¡°Who could¡¯ve imagined this? This thing doesn¡¯t contain jade! But it contains a dinosaur fossil!¡±


    ¡°A perfect dinosaur fossil like this is worth at least a few ten million dors!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like to be the luckiest person alive? I think X would know. Oh my god! I feel


    embarrassed and dizzy.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯d known earlier, I would¡¯ve bought it¡­¡±


    After the people below the stage were stunned for a few seconds, they all started discussing among


    themselves.


    Right then, everyone was extremely excited.


    Meanwhile, X was also feeling extremely satisfied as she looked at such a perfect rock.


    Xavier, who was next to her, looked at the dinosaur fossil on the cut surface with a stunned


    expression. ¡°Kiddo, were you able to tell that this might be a fossil rock long ago?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± X shook her head.


    Xavier was shocked. ¡°In that case, why did you insist on buying this rock?¡±


    Naturally, X couldn¡¯t tell the truth. Hence, she casually came up with a reason. ¡°I bought it


    because I feel that there might be good jade inside this rock¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve once acquired high-ss ssy imperial green jade from an original jade rock


    that didn¡¯t look good on the outside. Hence¡­ I was hoping to try again¡­¡± X added.


    ¡°Is that really it?¡± Xavier had a curious look in his eyes.


    This was too unbelievable!


    ¡°Yeah.¡± X nodded.


    ¡°Did you really not see anything unusual from its surface?¡± Xavier asked.


    ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± X shook her head.


    Xavier nodded skeptically. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you really are too lucky¡­¡±


    X chuckled. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s all luck.¡±


    ¡°But why do I feel that you knew something beforehand? The line you drew not only allowed me to


    open the rock perfectly, but it evenpletely avoided harming the dinosaur fossil,¡± Xavier asked.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± X said.


    Xavier believed her¡­


    X was a human, and she wasn¡¯t a god. How could she know the precise position of the dinosaur


    fossil inside the rock?


    Xavier immediately raised his thumb at X. ¡°Kiddo, your luck is amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X¡¯s smile gradually widened.


    Outside, the stall owner of the tiny stall was cheerfully hugging a check worth 100,000 dors. He


    crossed one leg over the other and mumbled to himself. ¡°Oh man, it feels great to bump into an


    idiot¡­


    ¡°I hope I can bump into idiots every day¡­¡±


    After saying that, he started whistling leisurely.


    He was in a genuinely fantastic mood tonight.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    Right then, a young male pedestrian rolled his eyes at the stall owner.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The stall owner looked unhappily at the male passerby.

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s the idiot. Do you know what came out of that rock of yours?¡± The male passerby


    asked.


    After saying that, the male passerby walked away¡­


    The stall owner¡¯s eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°What?¡± He looked at the male passerby as he left.


    However, the male passerby didn¡¯t answer him.


    Out of curiosity, the stall owner left his stall and quickly ran into the auction house.


    As soon as he entered, he saw the footage on arge screen on stage.


    Right then, therge screen was disying the cut surfaces of the two halves of a rock on the


    stage¡­


    When he saw the dinosaur fossil on one of the cut surfaces, he was utterly stunned¡­


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?


    ¡®Is that dinosaur fossil?


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it worth way more than 100,000 dors these days?


    ¡®It¡¯s worth at least a few ten million dors!¡¯


    Did he actually sell something worth a few ten million dors for 100,000 dors?


    In fact, he was even pleased by himself and mocked the person who bought it from him for being an


    idiot.


    Now, he felt that he was the biggest idiot.


    As he thought of this, he instantly lifted his hand and pped himself two times forcefully on the


    face.


    After that, he stomped his foot on the ground and murmured to himself, ¡°I¡¯m such a fool!¡±


    ¡°Guys, look, that stall owner is here¡­ Hahaha¡­ I wish to know how aggrieved he feels right now.¡±


    ¡°He was extremely happy for earning 100,000 dors a second ago, but he¡¯s heartbroken a second


    later for losing a few ten million dors. Tsk, tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°If I were him, I¡¯d be so mad that I¡¯d knock myself against the wall¡­¡±


    The people watching below the stage started speaking once again.


    After hearing their voices, X Quest immediately followed their gazes and looked at the stall


    owner.


    Meanwhile, the stall owner was also looking at her.


    When their eyes met, the stall owner¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with resentment.


    X politely nodded at him. After that, she shifted her gaze to the crowd below the stage. ¡°I¡¯m


    prepared to sell it right here¡­ I wonder, is anyone interested?


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested¡­ You¡¯re wee to participate in a bid. The starting price is twenty million¡­¡±


    After saying that, X smiled¡­


    As soon as she said that, everyone started eagerly participating in the bid.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll offer twenty-one million¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer twenty-two million¡­¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five million¡­¡±


    ¡°Twenty-six million¡­¡±


    ¡°Thirty million¡­¡±


    ¡°Forty million¡­¡±


    ¡°Forty-five million!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Each person shouted more aggressively than the person before.


    They all seemed determined to acquire the dinosaur fossil¡­


    It was known that rare items like this would only increase in value after bringing them home. It


    wouldn¡¯t depreciate.


    If they wanted to keep it as a collectible, they could do so. If they didn¡¯t want to, they could also sell


    it off at a good price.


    Hearing how everyone was actively participating in the bid, X felt extremely satisfied.


    Compared to X, the stall owner¡¯s mood was precisely the opposite.


    Now, he truly felt extremely regretful.


    Each time someone offered a higher price, his heart would ache painfully.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    What? Did someone already offer forty-five million dors?


    Goodness!


    The forty-five million dors should¡¯ve belonged to him!


    ¡°Forty-seven million¡­¡± Someone offered a higher price¡­


    The person who offered the price was an old man wearing a tuxedo suit with short, white hair that


    parted in a three-to-seven ratio.


    Once this price was offered, everyone else became quiet¡­


    Seeing that nobody was offering a higher price, X looked below the stage. ¡°Forty-seven million,


    going once¡­ Forty-seven million, going twice¡­ Forty-seven million, going thrice¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°Alright. Since nobody is offering a higher price, I¡¯d like to announce that my dinosaur fossil is sold


    to this old man¡­¡± X added before politely extending her hand and pointing at the old man.


    Suddenly, there was thunderous apuse.


    After the old man and X looked at each other and smiled, he politely nodded at everyone.


    ¡°Forty-seven million¡­ D*mn¡­ That¡¯s even higher than forty-five million¡­


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This money should¡¯ve been mine!¡± The stall owner began to doubt himself. He couldn¡¯t help


    mumbling to himself again.


    Right then, he didn¡¯t want to care about anything else. All he could think about was how he had


    missed the forty-seven million dors. He was so close to having it.


    He had been guarding forty-seven million dors this whole time, but he never realized it.


    Goodness!


    After the apuse faded, everyone below the stage started raising their thumbs and discussing


    among themselves.


    ¡°Truly amazing¡­ She bought this with 100,000 dors and sold it for forty-seven million dors¡­¡±


    ¡°Right? She made a total profit of 46,900,000 dors¡­¡±


    ¡°X is truly the luckiest person alive. If I¡¯d known, I would havepeted with X for it!¡±


    Despite hearing what everyone was saying, X didn¡¯t show any expression. Instead, she


    continued to smile as she stood on stage. She was basking in her glory.


    Regardless of how strongly people were praising her, she still maintained her elegance and


    calmness.


    X was like a white peony that silently bloomed in the high mountains. She was noble, beautiful,


    and fairy-like. However, she didn¡¯t seem like someone an ordinary person could hope to reach.


    It felt as if ordinary people didn¡¯t even deserve to touch or look at her.


    Soon, the old man who offered the forty-seven million bid price walked on stage¡­


    The man walked over to X and decisively handed a check worth forty-seven million dors over


    to X.


    ¡°Thank you for being willing to sell this to me¡­ This is something that I¡¯ve always wanted¡­¡± The


    old man said.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you too¡­ For being willing to offer such a high price to buy it,¡± X responded


    politely with a smile.


    The old man chuckled. After that, he looked at X. ¡°Can I ask for the help of your men to move


    this into my car?¡±


    X nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ***


    After putting the check away, X asked a few bodyguards around her to help the old man move


    the dinosaur fossil to his car and the employees in the area.


    Meanwhile, X, who had made a fortune, walked out of the auction house with Xavier York¡­


    Most of the bodyguards had been sent away by X. When they came out, there were only two


    bodyguards behind them.


    On their way out, many people congratted X.


    She politely responded to each of them¡­


    After getting out of the auction house, X stopped walking and looked at Xavier. ¡°Mr. York¡­ I¡¯ve


    got to go home. It¡¯s gettingte¡­¡±


    However, Xavier chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Haven¡¯t you forgotten something?¡±


    X suddenly remembered what it was. ¡°Oh, you mean¡­ Our bet?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ve lost. Hence, you cane with me to my antique store and choose anything you like¡­


    Just as we agreed, anything at all¡­¡± Xavier said.


    However, X shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. To be honest, I never nned on winning anything from


    the bet with you¡­¡±


    Boom¡ª


    As soon as X finished speaking, a loud explosion could suddenly be heard¡­

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    Suddenly, the entire world seemed to be vibrating¡­


    There were sands and rocks in the air. It became chaotic, and one could smell pungent gunpower


    everywhere.


    The sound of a helicopter¡¯s engine could be heard getting closer above X Quest¡¯s head¡­


    In the next second, she saw a huge, deep pit approximately five meters behind her on the ground¡­


    Amidst the blurriness, she seemingly noticed many people had fallen into the pit.


    A bloody scent spread through the entire world.


    There were people¡¯s arms, legs, and bits of flesh all over the ground¡­


    The screaming voices of men, women, old folks, and children were very frightful.


    In just one moment, this ce had turned into a living hell.


    Everyone around her started covering their ears like headless flies as they ran in scattered


    directions and screamed.


    ¡°Help¡­ Ahh¡­ Help!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Help me! Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    All sorts of noises made the atmosphere even more nerve-wracking.


    X subconsciously grabbed Xavier York by his sleeve as she looked up at the sky.


    Right then, she could see another bomb being dropped approximately one meter away.


    Boom¡ª


    Another deep pit appeared on the ground from the explosion¡­


    Rocks of all sizes flew in every direction. Theynded on X and Xavier like a rain of bullets.


    Through the fog, X could see a white helicopter above her head that shone brightly. It was


    approximately seven meters above the ground¡­


    With her scalp now prickling, X instantly grabbed Xavier¡¯s sleeve tightly and ran forward. She


    was looking for a ce they could hide away from the danger.


    Now, she only had one thought on her mind, and that was to stay alive.


    This,bined with the incident during Dragon Group¡¯s seventieth anniversary, as well as the


    secret X discovered in Emily Quest¡¯s room, she seriously suspected that this was being done by


    that so-called ¡®Master¡¯ again¡­


    Perhaps, that master was in the helicopter¡­


    However, X couldn¡¯t activate her X-ray vision to look closely.


    That was because she needed to escape now quickly¡­


    Boom¡ª


    Right then, another bomb dropped approximately one meter behind her.


    A deep pit appeared on the ground after the explosion once more.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Now, the entire world had be even more chaotic.


    X couldn¡¯t even see her five fingers when she lifted her hand¡­


    The two bodyguards apanying her stood in front of and behind her, respectively. They followed


    X and Xavier, protecting the two of them as they retreated. All of them had stern expressions on


    their faces.


    People kept dying from the iing explosions.


    The sounds of people screaming and begging for help could be heard again. The entire world felt


    like a living hell.


    X ran as arms, legs, and bits of flesh kept raining down.


    It was an extremely bloody scene.


    Xavier, who was next to her, was utterly dumbfounded. He mechanically ran with her without saying


    anything.


    Although X was also afraid, she quickly forced herself to get rid of the fear¡­


    That was because she needed to remain calm now.


    While X ran, she took her phone out and called the cops¡­


    After making the call, she quickly called Stanley Batton to briefly tell him what was going on.


    Then, X switched on the GPS on her phone.


    She knew very well that even if Stanley and the cops had found out about what was happening,


    they needed time to get here.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    Meanwhile, X Quest needed to stop the person on the helicopter from doing these evil things


    before they arrived.


    When X thought of this, she quickly led everyone back to where her car was parked.


    After that, she retrieved a ck sniper rifle from the car trunk.


    Right then, the helicopter above them once again started flying quickly in their direction¡­


    Now, the helicopter was approximately less than five meters away from the ground.


    X instantly disregarded everything else and armed the sniper rifle. She then leaned against the


    car next to her in a swift motion and aimed the muzzle at the helicopter in the air¡­


    Right after that, she quickly adjusted the targeting scope.


    Finally, she aimed the muzzle urately at the windbreaking ss in front of the helicopter.


    The entire process took ce in three seconds.


    X¡¯s gentleness vanished, and she looked cool and awesome¡­


    To allow herself to see more clearly, she thought about her X-ray vision.


    She tried to activate her X-ray vision¡­


    However, as soon as this idea came up, X felt her eyes hurting terribly. It felt as if someone was


    gouging her eyes out.


    X knew that she probably over-used her eyes today.


    She honestly couldn¡¯t bear the pain. Hence, she finally disposed of the thought.


    Right then, her eyes started hurting slightly less.


    Meanwhile, the two bodyguards next to her quickly retrieved sniper rifles from the car trunk and


    aimed them at the helicopter¡­


    Now, the explosions had stopped.


    The entire world was no longer in chaos. It was an excellent time to open fire¡­


    Meanwhile, Xavier York subconsciously dodged behind X. He was kneeling on the ground as he


    shivered. He didn¡¯t even dare to say a thing.


    The moon tonight was bright.


    X resisted the pain in her eyes with the bright moonglow and quickly opened fire at the


    helicopter¡­


    Soon¡­


    The bullet pierced the helicopter¡¯s windbreaking ss into its interior. It hit the man wearing a ck


    helmet who was flying the aircraft.


    Within a moment, his white shirt became soaked with red blood.


    As the pain spread through him, his right hand lost the strength he needed to operate the


    helicopter¡­


    His veins were visibly swollen on his exposed neck!


    There were three other men behind him.


    The three men were all wearing the same ck tunic suit.


    They had the same helmets that were made from a ck, stic material¡­


    Their heads werepletely covered up, and only their eyes and mouths could be seen.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± The man with a white shirt cursed softly.


    After that, he turned around and looked at the three men. ¡°Scums, keep bombing them! Our master


    said that we must kill X today. Not only that, but we must also bring her head to him! If X


    doesn¡¯t die, we¡¯ll die¡­¡±


    Right then, X fired another shot¡­


    This time, the bullet perfectly shot into the helicopter¡¯s interior and hit the man in his left shoulder¡­


    When the men behind him saw this, they quickly started throwing bombs in X¡¯s direction beneath


    the helicopter.


    Suddenly, the world became chaotic again¡­


    The man with a white shirt started adjusting the helicopter¡¯s height so that it kept ascending¡­


    He wanted to avoid being hit by the sniper rifle again.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    Explosions could be heard repeatedly. Then, deep pits started appearing around X one after


    another¡­


    Fortunately, X was able to avoid being hit by the bombs each time¡­

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    However, X Quest¡¯s skin was covered in bloody wounds from the rocks that came flying her way.


    Despite the pain, she forced herself to keep going.


    The world before her eyes seemedpletely chaotic and blurry.


    She could no longer see any target through her sniper rifle¡­


    As such, she had no way of aiming urately at her opponents.


    However, even so, X didn¡¯t intend on giving up. Based on the sounds made by the helicopter


    above her, she quickly approximated its location. After that, she started firing¡­


    Her bodyguards were doing the same thing.


    Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang¡­


    A few shots were fired¡­


    Most of the bullets they fired hit the helicopter¡¯s exterior.


    Only two or three bullets went into the cabin.


    One of the bullets hit a man who was throwing bombs from the cabin¡­


    Meanwhile, two other bullets hit the shoulders of the man wearing a white shirt¡­


    Blood gushed out from his wound, and the intense pain made it impossible for him to exert force


    again.


    He instantly used all his might to elevate the helicopter once more. After that, he flew the helicopter


    away¡­


    As the helicopter made its escape, the engine¡¯s sound in the sky also gradually moved further away


    from the ground.


    Finally, it disappearedpletely¡­


    From the sound X heard, she was confident that the helicopter had left¡­


    Only then did she let out a long sigh of relief.


    X predicted that the helicopter escaped this quickly because she and her two bodyguards


    managed to injure its passengers heavily. Thinking about this made her feel relieved.


    Meanwhile, Xavier York was still shivering behind her.


    Her hands kept holding on tightly to X¡¯s shirt in the back. He was treating X as her life-saving


    shield¡­


    Seeing how cool and awesome X looked filled Xavier with an overwhelming sense of admiration


    toward her¡­


    The explosions had stopped.


    The entire world became calm again.


    However, the sounds of people screaming, begging for help, and crying continued¡­


    X could hear it everywhere.


    Her gaze quickly swept around her¡­


    However, everything appeared blurry, and she couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    However, despite not seeing clearly, she could sense these people¡¯s pain and desperation¡­


    Beep¡­ Beep¡­


    Beep¡­ Honk¡­ Beep¡­ Honk¡­


    The sounds of ambnces and police cars could be heard¡­


    The noises worsened the nervous ambiance once again.


    Right then, X¡¯s eyes were no longer hurting as much¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    From the originally excruciating pain, it now felt like she was bloated¡­


    Right then, the other ten bodyguards who came with her quickly rushed over from the edges of


    each deep pit.


    Each of them was holding a gun.


    When they ran over to X, they quickly lowered their heads respectfully. ¡°Sorry! Ms. Quest¡­


    We¡¯rete!¡± they said simultaneously.


    However, X shook her head calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    Her face and body were covered in wounds caused by flying rocks. There was blood all over her


    body, and it hurt a great deal.


    However, X never onceined about it.


    Meanwhile, the two bodyguards in charge of sniping also quickly walked over to X. ¡°Ms. Quest¡­


    Are you alright?¡± they asked simultaneously.


    X shook her head to indicate that she was fine.


    A strong wind began to blow.


    The blurry fog gradually dispersed¡­


    The world slowly became clear to X¡­


    There were countless pits on the ground around her that were caused by the explosions¡­

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    Meanwhile, some stores had already copsed from the explosions.


    The whole ce looked like a city that had been bombarded in war documentaries.


    There were many bodies strewn all over the streets.


    Bright, red blood and human limbs could be seen everywhere¡­


    Every scene X Quest saw was like a knife that shed against her heart in a crisscrossed


    manner.


    As many people had died in the explosions, the same number of families were destroyed.


    At this moment, X resented the culprit from the bottom of her heart!


    The helicopter kept following her wherever she ran. This was sufficient proof that those people


    came for her.


    Last time, there was a shooting incident during Dragon Group¡¯s seventieth anniversary. But, until


    now, she still couldn¡¯t find any proof.


    However,bined with how those people carried out the crime this time, X was sure that the


    same person nned these as thest time.


    That was because the two methods used were overly simr.


    Last time, people dangled from helicopters and fired at her in a frenzy¡­


    This time, the culprits dropped bombs from a helicopter. Likewise, they also carried out the attacks


    in a frenzy.


    Weren¡¯t these cruel methods very simr?


    Apart from the master, X really couldn¡¯t think of any other suspects.


    If he wanted to kill her, why did he have to use such a method?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did he have to get the innocent people involved repeatedly?


    When X thought of these things, she felt mixed emotions. First, there was an indescribable


    sadness¡­


    Various emotionsbined formed a web that kept her locked in ce. X couldn¡¯t move at all¡­


    One day, if she found out who this master was and located him, she would tear him to pieces!


    People like that didn¡¯t deserve to live.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Honey¡­ No¡­ Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Child¡­ My child¡­¡±


    Without the explosions and the helicopter¡¯s roaring engine sounds, the crying voices around


    sounded unusually clear.


    Every voice was like a knife to X¡­


    A de that killed without drawing blood!


    When X thought about how these people suffered all of this because of her, she felt extremely


    guilty.


    X truly felt that she was about to go mad. What did she do to offend this so-called master? Why


    did he have to use such a cruel method?


    What kind of person was this man? Why was he so heartless?


    To kill him, he involved other people without mercy.


    What was life in this person¡¯s eyes?


    Why could he kill humans as if it were as simple as killing chickens?


    ¡°Demon!¡± X yelled coldly through gritted teeth.


    One day, she would hold this demon ountable for his actions!


    Suddenly, X thought of Xavier York¡­


    She subconsciously turned around and looked at Xavier.


    Right then, Xavier¡¯s face and body were covered with all sorts of tiny wounds from rocks that hit


    him.


    Meanwhile, his entire body was shaking.


    He seemed to be in a terrible state.


    ¡°Are you alright? Mr. York¡­¡± X looked at Xavier with a concerned expression.


    However, Xavier shook his head. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Due to being overly shocked, he even trembled when he spoke.


    His upper and lower teeth started ttering against each other, and his entire body was still


    shivering profusely.


    When X saw this, she quickly ced her hands on his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s already over¡­


    You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore¡­¡±


    Xavier nodded helplessly. After that, he plopped down on the ground and let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    Slowly, X Quest started hearing a buzzing noise in her ears.


    She knew that this was caused by the explosions earlier.


    Meanwhile, Xavier York was feeling the same thing next to her.


    Xavier weakly covered his ears with his hands as he looked at X. ¡°I suddenly started hearing a


    buzzing noise in my ears¡­ It feels horrible¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably from the loud explosions¡­ It¡¯ll be ger,¡± X immediately said.


    After saying that, X stood up and called Stanley Batton on the phone¡­


    However, her call wouldn¡¯t go through.


    She was notified that his phone had been switched off¡­


    Vroom¡­ Vroom¡­


    The sound of helicopters humming could be heard again.


    This time, the sounds were noisy and chaotic. It sounded like arge number of helicopters.


    X¡¯s heart clenched, and she looked up warily at the sky¡­


    She could only see helicopters buzzing past repeatedly. But, upon paying closer attention, these


    sounded like battle aircraft.


    Right then, one of the aircraft in the air moved closer to the ground¡­


    As the aircraft moved closer and closer to the ground, X could see the colorful pattern on its


    exterior¡­


    She could also see theplete model of the aircraft. It was indeed a battle aircraft¡­


    The moment she saw the colorful patterns of the battle aircraft¡¯s exterior, her uneasiness


    immediately vanished.


    Soon, a white rope was dropped from the battle aircraft.


    Right after that, a ck figure quickly appeared by the cabin door.


    Soon, that person grabbed the rope and quickly moved to the ground¡­


    As the person got closer, X could see that this person was Stanley.


    Under the bright moonlight, Stanley looked like Satan, who had descended from above. His entire


    body emanated a cold chill.


    Within a few seconds, Stanleynded safely on the ground.


    His movement was clean and precise. He seemed even more remarkable than special forces in


    television dramas!


    This scene attracted a lot of attention from people around¡­


    There was a coldness in his eyes that couldn¡¯t be melted away.


    The moment hended on the ground, endless murderous energy emanated from his body.


    He looked almost like the grim reaper who hade from hell.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Stanley saw X, the coldness around him instantly disappeared.


    Instead, his eyes were filled with a look of pain and gentleness.


    He quickly walked up to X. ¡°Are you alright? Did you get hurt? Hmm?¡±


    After experiencing such a terrifying incident, X suddenly felt awful when she saw Stanley¡­


    Instantly, all her weakness came to the fore.


    To avoid making Stanley worry, however, she held it back and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ There are


    only external injuries¡­ Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Stanley frowned deeply as he ced both hands on her face. He carefully looked at the wounds on


    her face that were caused by rocks hitting her. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± X shook her head.


    To be honest, how could it not hurt?


    However, she was only holding it back because she was worried that he¡¯d feel hurt.


    ¡°How could it not hurt¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes filled with helplessness.


    After saying that, he quickly extended his arms and pulled X into his embrace.


    At this moment, Stanley didn¡¯t have eyes for anyone else¡­


    With that, he coldly looked at the bodyguards near him. ¡°Take X to the hospital¡­ Right away¡­¡±


    He ordered.


    ¡°How about you?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop that helicopter with the others¡­¡± Stanley slowly pulled X away. ¡°We saw it


    retreating on our way here.¡±


    ¡°Did you bring all those battle aircraft?¡± X asked.


    X honestly didn¡¯t expect Stanley to bring so many battle aircraft over¡­


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Be a good girl and go with the bodyguards to the hospital to get your wounds treated. I¡¯ll be


    back very soon¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X nodded obediently.


    Meanwhile, Stanley gently kissed her on the forehead.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    After that, Stanley Batton returned to the rope and grabbed it¡­


    Soon, the rope started ascending automatically¡­


    He was getting further and further away from the ground.


    Everything seemed even more stunning than in the movies!


    However, X Quest felt as if her heart rose to her throat.


    She was afraid that an ident might ur to her man.


    Only after seeing Stanley disappearing inside the cabin did her heart finally calm down.


    Soon, the battle aircraft disappeared¡­


    After seeing the aircraft leave, X looked at her bodyguards. ¡°Three of you will take Mr. York to the


    hospital. The rest of you wille with me to help other people¡­¡±


    This had all happened because of her.


    X felt obligated and responsible to help those people¡­


    ¡°But, Mr. Batton said¡­¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ But I have my ns. I promised him because I was afraid he might stop me¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°But if Mr. Batton found out, he would me us¡­¡± One of the bodyguards said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bear all consequences¡­ I¡¯ll protect you guys,¡± X added.


    After the bodyguards looked at each other, they reluctantly nodded.


    Right then, six police cars and ambnces arrived¡­


    People from the ambnces were the first to get out.


    Arge group of medical staff frantically jumped into the deep pits to lift the people, who were barely


    alive, up and brought them into the ambnces¡­


    There were old folks, children, and young men and women¡­


    The dust had clearedpletely¡­


    However, the scent of gunpowder was still in the air. It was very unpleasant.


    The world became even more apparent to X.


    She could see several women running over and kneeling next to the deep pits as they cried and


    kowtowed to the medical staff.


    They repeatedly begged the medical staff to rescue their husbands and children¡­


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The sight before her eyes made her eyes hurt deeply.


    It also made her feel a greater sense of resentment from the bottom of her heart.


    The mix of sadness and hatred caused tears to roll down her face.


    After taking a deep breath, she quickly wiped her tears away. After that, she ran toward the medical


    staff and police officers. Then, she started helping with lifting people out of the deep pits.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards around her did the same¡­


    Every deep pit had three to four people who were barely breathing¡­


    Each person had one missing arm or limb.


    Such scenes were things that made X cry the easiest.


    X couldn¡¯t help but start crying.


    Since receiving her second chance at life, X always thought there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do.


    There was nothing that would make her feel at aplete loss.


    However, the scenes before her made her feel genuinely clueless¡­


    The more she saw how these people suffered, the more she hated that so-called master.


    How evil did someone have to be to do such things to innocent people?


    Every debtor had his or her creditor¡­


    If one wanted to collect the debt, one ought to look for the right target!


    One by one, X went into the deep pits to lift people and bring them out¡­


    After that, she went in again¡­


    Soon, X became exhausted.


    However, her strong sense of guilt and responsibility made it impossible for her to stop.


    After searching through all the pits, X led her bodyguards and followed the police and medical


    staff into the destroyed building to look for people.


    Everyone¡¯s face was covered in sweat from all the tiresome work.


    However, none of them stopped.

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    Each time X Quest rescued someone or saw a dead or injured person, she would feel as if her


    heart were being torn apart by a pair of hands.


    This was especially the case when she saw the victim¡¯s family members crying. X wished she


    could kill that murderer right away!


    After witnessing so much suffering, X looked like a zombie in the end.


    She was utterly dumbfounded¡­


    All her movements became mechanical.


    She felt frantic, fearful, hurt, and otherplicated feelings in her heart¡­


    To prevent X from falling, the bodyguards carefully held her and guided her movement.


    On the ground, X was busy rescuing other people.


    Stanley Batton was flying a battle aircraft at high speed in the sky to catch the white helicopter that


    was not too far ahead¡­


    The white helicopter was less than ten meters away from him¡­


    Meanwhile, there were twenty other aircraft with the same design next to him that were protecting


    him.


    Zack Cassidy was also in the battle aircraft that Stanley was in¡­


    Right then, Zack was seated in the co-pilot¡¯s seat. He looked at the small screen for the fixed-


    targeting bombing system solemnly.


    There was a small red dot in the center of the small screen.


    That was the position of the white helicopter they were in charge of stopping¡­


    By then, their system had already locked onto the tiny red dot.


    Stanley¡¯s operation of the flight was extremely smooth. Every move he made looked like it was from


    film footage.


    Soon, Stanley led the other battle aircraft to surround the white helicopter and trapped it


    sessfully.


    Stanley activated the loudspeaker and spoke coldly into the microphone. ¡°If you don¡¯t want the


    helicopter to crash and get yourselves killed, descend immediately¡­¡±


    The man in a white shirt and the others on the white helicopter immediately looked at each other


    when they heard this.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°We must remain loyal to our master! We can¡¯t allow ourselves to betray our master!¡± The man in a


    white shirt resisted the fear and said coldly.


    The others also nodded along.


    After that, the man in white pressed a button on the helicopter to self-destruct.


    In the next second, the white helicopter exploded in the air¡­


    After a booming sound, bright mes lit up the night sky.


    The white helicopter fell apart¡­


    Lights of me lit up everyone, including Stanley.


    When Stanley saw this scene before him, his face instantly turned even colder. His frown also


    deepened further.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Stanley cursed softly. After that, he turned the aircraft around¡­


    Instead of firing at it, he only stopped the helicopter because he wanted to keep those people alive


    to investigate the truth.


    But now, it was all gone¡­


    After that, Stanley coldly gave an order to the people in the battle aircraft around him through the


    microphone attached to the earpiece on his helmet. ¡°Go down and gather bits and pieces of the


    helicopter, as well as the corpses. See if you can find any clues on them¡­¡±


    Stanley then elerated the aircraft to head back in the direction where he came from¡­


    He nced emotionlessly at Zack, who was next to him. ¡°Ask X which hospital she¡¯s in right


    now¡­¡±


    Zack then turned on the remotemunication system on the aircraft.


    After that, he used the system to call X on the phone. ¡°Ms. Quest, which hospital are you in right


    now? Mr. Batton and I are going to see you now,¡± he asked while holding the ck earpiece on his


    helmet with one hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m still at Riverdale Market¡­ I¡¯m helping with the search and rescue¡­¡± X said.


    Right then, X was in a deep pit, talking to Zack on the phone while holding it with her face and


    her shoulder. At the same time, she was also lifting a badly injured old man with a police officer¡­


    X honestly didn¡¯t have the time to keep talking. Instead, she directly hung up and continued with


    what she was doing.


    After Zack hung up, he carefully looked at Stanley¡¯s perfect face from the side. ¡°Mr. Batton¡­ Ms.


    Quest is still at Riverdale Market¡­¡±


    Stanley¡¯s frown deepened further. ¡°This silly girl. Why won¡¯t she listen to me?¡±

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Stanley Batton sounded extremely helpless and affectionate.


    Stanley knew very well why X Quest ignored the wounds all over her body and insisted on doing


    so.


    Suddenly, he felt touched.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Soon, Stanleynded the battle aircraft on t grounds outside Riverdale Market.


    The domineering battle aircraft attracted a lot of attention as soon as itnded.


    Suddenly, a loud thunder could be heard.


    The rain started pouring down and making everything seem blurry.


    Zack Cassidy immediately took out a ck, foldable umbre from his backpack.


    As everyone watched, Zack got out of the aircraft first. He walked over to Stanley and held the


    umbre over Stanley¡¯s head.


    After that, Stanley quickly got out of the aircraft. He led Zack into the marketce.


    By then, his body still emanated a coldness, and his eyes filled with a murderous intent¡­


    After turning on the GPS in his phone, he identified X¡¯s location and ran to where she was


    located.


    X¡¯s hatred toward the murderer kept increasing.


    With a gloomy expression, Stanley followed the GPS¡¯s directions and eventually found X.


    Right then, X was sitting helplessly over the edge of a deep pit.


    Eleven bodyguards dressed in ck attire stood on both sides of the deep pit. Each of them was


    holding the same ck umbre.


    Meanwhile, there was also a man dressed in ck standing next to her.


    The man dressed in ck next to her was holding an umbre up for her.


    Each of the men dressed in ck had a solemn and pained expression on their faces.


    X was hugging her knees, and her body was all curled up. Her eyes were red, and she felt utterly


    exhausted and powerless.


    She looked like a kid who her parents had abandoned on a pitch-ck night.


    There were police officers all over the antique street. They were clearing the corpses as well as bits


    and pieces of bodies¡­


    Anyone who still had vital signs was already taken away.


    By then, the entire world was filled with hopelessness.


    X still felt that all of this happened because of her¡­


    These people were all dragged into this because of her.


    The more X thought about it, the more confident she felt that the culprit behind this was the


    master¡­


    She hated herself, but she hated that ¡®master¡¯ even more¡­


    The tree of hatred was growing roots in her heart once again¡­


    Its thick branches surrounded and sealed her entire heart.


    X truly felt as if she was going to suffocate soon¡­


    Seeing X like this made Stanley¡¯s heart feel empty¡­


    The emptiness in his heart kept bleeding and aching.


    In the pouring rain, Stanley quickly stepped forward and pulled X up.


    After that, he dominantly wrapped his arms around her thin shoulders. ¡°X¡­ None of this is your


    fault¡­ Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°That person came for me¡­ If it weren¡¯t for me, these people wouldn¡¯t have died¡­ I feel that I¡¯m


    the source of all this suffering¡­ Why did Ie out today?¡± X stammered, and her voice was


    trembling.


    The man dressed in ck next to her and Zack maintained a solemn expression as they held


    umbres up for the two of them. Neither of them dared to make a sound.

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    After seeing Stanley Batton¡¯s eyes, X Quest felt all the weakness in her heart spilling out¡­


    When she first saw Stanley earlier, she could still hold her emotions in and not let any of it show.


    X thought she could keep holding her emotions in.


    However, as she saw an increasing number of corpses and injured people, she didn¡¯t want to keep


    doing so any longer¡­


    X realized that she wasn¡¯t as tough as she had imagined.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, she really couldn¡¯t handle it anymore.


    X couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She just wanted to cry and vent¡­


    Most of the people who died or got injured today were from the auction¡­


    More than half of these hundreds of people were either dead or injured¡­


    A disaster like this was no better than a terrorist attack¡­


    ¡°No¡­ None of this has anything to do with you¡­ The culprit was cruel. It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± Stanley


    felt as if his heart was being cut. He carefully consoled X.


    The girl before his eyes was like a fragile rose made of ss.


    His heart ached for her. All he wanted to do was to protect her carefully.


    Every drop of tear from her eyes was like a knife that jabbed at the softest part of his heart.


    At this moment, Stanley suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He¡¯d always been a proud person since he was a kid¡­


    He was inferior to one but superior to more than tens of thousands of people¡­


    He had always looked down on everyone else from far above the clouds.


    Nothing in this world was too difficult for him¡­


    Now, X was the only one who could make him feel so helpless.


    X was also the only person who could make Stanley, proud as he was, panic.


    However, X refused to listen to what Stanley said.


    Her mind was filled with horrible scenes.


    There were scenes of children crying pitifully, children with missing arms or legs, as well as old


    folks, women, and men who were dead.


    Every scene was like a magical curse that repeatedly yed before her eyes¡­


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to appear weak in front of Stanley at all.


    At first, X thought she could keep holding her emotions in.


    However, in the end, she realized she couldn¡¯t.


    In the pouring rain, X¡¯s crying grew increasingly louder. She looked more and more like a


    desperate child.


    Wild breezes began blowing¡­


    Ice-cold rainwater pelted against their faces and bodies from all directions.


    The mixture of tears and rainwater made X¡¯s visionpletely blurry.


    Cold rainwater pped against her face, and an intense chill spread throughout her body, but she


    couldn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    Stanley¡¯s heart was aching more than ever.


    He hugged X tightly as he begged carefully, ¡°X, I¡¯m begging you. Stop this, will you?¡±


    To Stanley, the woman in his arms was his life¡­


    When X was happy, Stanley was delighted too.


    When X¡¯s heart ached, Stanley¡¯s heart would ache too.


    The two of them were connected as one¡­


    For Stanley, he was willing to give up the entire world in exchange for X¡¯s happiness.


    Stanley was such a proud man¡­


    In the office, he was known for being a strict boss who never smiled, and he was always proud and


    noble.


    He would never beg anyone for anything.


    That was because nobody in the world deserved his humble pleas.


    However, X was the only person who could easily make him forgo all his pride.


    For example, he was now begging for her to stop crying¡­

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    Stanley Batton¡¯s words deeply touched X Quest.


    However, X still couldn¡¯t control her emotions¡­


    Her tears continued to fall¡­


    ¡°This incident is too much like the incident that happened during Dragon Group¡¯s seventieth


    anniversary¡­ It must be the same person who did it¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more confident that this was all done by that ¡®master¡¯. Even if we didn¡¯t find


    anything previously¡­


    ¡°I still have the same suspicion¡­ Apart from the ¡®master¡¯, I can¡¯t think of anyone who would hate me


    this much. In fact, why would someone hate me to this degree¡­¡± X continued to stammer.


    Whenever she said the word ¡®master¡¯, her tone would intensify.


    She was practically speaking through gritted teeth.


    At this moment, if that master was in front of her, she would surely stab him and kill him to avenge


    those countless people who died because of her!


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him go!¡± Stanley said coldly. His voice sounded like Satan from hell, and his eyes were


    filled with a murderous intent¡­


    A strong sense of oppression spread from his head to his toes.


    The men dressed in ck around him subconsciously shuddered.


    X nodded repeatedly¡­


    ¡°Alright¡­ Come with me, okay?¡± Stanley carefully held X¡¯s face as he asked softly and gently.


    It almost seemed like he was trying to cheer a child up when he talked to X¡­


    X nodded slightly.


    After that, Stanley bent over and carried her in his arms horizontally. He then started walking


    outside¡­


    The twelve men dressed in ck followed close behind.


    One of them held an umbre up for them, along with Zack Cassidy.


    The other eleven stood beside them and created a path for them.


    As rainwater repeatedly seeped through X¡¯s skin, the gut-wrenching pain in her heart sent chills


    down her spine.


    However, she still didn¡¯t care at all.


    That was because she knew that the physical pain she felt was nothingpared to that of losing a


    child, a wife, a husband, or a father.


    X didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Instead, she helplessly leaned against Stanley¡¯s chest as she wrapped both arms tightly around his


    neck.


    The summer sky in Antis changed as quickly as the expression on a child¡¯s face. Suddenly, the


    thundering stopped.


    The rain also stopped.


    However, chilly breezes continued.


    Stanley carried X onto the battle aircraft¡­


    This was the first time she boarded a battle aircraft¡­


    Everything she saw was unfamiliar to her.


    The cool design of the cabin was something she had only previously seen in television dramas.


    Suddenly, she had moved from a cold environment to a ce where she could be sheltered from


    the wind and rain.


    X instantly began to feel warm.


    Stanley slowly removed a ck jacket hung behind the backseat and draped it over X¡¯s


    shoulders.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the other men dressed in ck also got onto the aircraft.


    After that, Stanley turned on the battle aircraft¡¯s engine and took off from the road¡¯s t surface.


    The road in front was wide and t.


    It was like a shabbier version of an airne runway.


    Stanley¡¯s flying skills were excellent. He was able to ascend the battle aircraft into the air easily.


    After that, he skillfully brought the aircraft to a hundred meters above the ground.


    He then started elerating forward.


    Under the pitch-ck sky, the battle aircraft was like a male eagle that dashed by¡­


    Two minutester, the aircraftnded on a t parking lot in front of the municipal hospital¡¯s


    entrance.


    The cool and rare aircraft once again attracted countless attention.


    Passersby who were entering and leaving the hospital subconsciously shifted their gazes to the


    battle aircraft¡­

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    While everyone watched, Zack Cassidy and a group of men dressed in ck got out of the aircraft


    first.


    After that, Stanley Batton also got out of the aircraft.


    Before X Quest could get out on her own, Stanley quickly opened the cabin door for her and


    princess-carried her out of the cabin.


    Suddenly, the two of them were the center of attention.


    Although Stanley was utterly drenched, it didn¡¯t affect his good looks at all.


    Women were still going mad for him.


    Meanwhile, X seemed to be in a much more terrible state in his arms.


    Her body was covered in wounds.


    Her clothes were also extremely filthy.


    Her face was covered in dirt.


    When many people paid attention to Stanley, they would also subconsciously take a few extra


    nces at X.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw that X was covered in wounds.


    As everyone watched, Stanley brought X into the hospital as if nobody else was around.


    Arge group of men in ck and Zack continued to follow the two of them with serious


    expressions on their faces.


    The majestic formation looked almost like a television drama scene.


    X normally didn¡¯t like Stanley carrying her horizontally like that in front of others, but her body


    and heart were exhausted right now.


    Hence, she allowed Stanley to do so.


    Although it was already veryte, there were still a lot of people in the hospital¡­


    The men and women inside were all stunned by their good looks¡­


    The women, especially, felt their hearts pounding when they saw Stanley.


    To these women, Stanley was the most attractive man alive.


    Even if he were in a downtrodden state, he could still somehow stir their hearts¡­


    If someone else was drenched like him, that person would surely be ugly and unattractive.


    However, Stanley was different¡­


    Despite his entire body being drenched, it made him look unusually seductive.


    With his ck shirt sticking against his body, the perfect lines on his body were revealedpletely.


    Any woman who saw him would develop a crush on him¡­


    Regardless of how their gazes were burning against his skin, Stanley didn¡¯t look at them at all.


    Right then, his entire body and mind were focused on the woman in his arms.


    ***


    Once X¡¯s wounds had been tended to at the outpatient¡¯s emergency unit, Stanley asked a nurse


    to bring her a clean patient¡¯s robe¡­


    After X had changed into the robe, Stanley carried her to get a full checkup. Only after verifying


    that she was fine did he carry her back into the battle aircraft.


    By then, many people had gathered outside the hospital building to look at the cool battle aircraft.


    However, Stanley didn¡¯t even look at them. He flew the battle aircraft into the sky using the t


    space in front of the hospital.


    Once the aircraft had taken to the air, Stanley quickly ascended the battle aircraft even further so


    that it could start flying stably at the height of over two hundred meters above the ground¡­


    After the aircraft disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, the entire world suddenly went wild¡ª


    ¡°Stanley knew how to fly a battle aircraft¡­ Oh my god! Isn¡¯t this way too cool?¡±


    ¡°What happened to X? Why¡¯s she like this?¡±


    ¡°Could she have gotten hurt during the huge explosions earlier?¡±


    ¡°Was X there at the time? How could Stanley drive a battle aircraft¡­ Based on the design of the


    aircraft, it looks like it¡¯s government-owned, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing Stanley can¡¯t do here¡­ Simply because he¡¯s the heir of Dragon Group. Isn¡¯t that


    so?¡±


    On the aircraft, X was still immersed in a deep sense of grief¡­


    Her face was iparably pale, and her eyes were filled with a strong sense of powerlessness.


    Up until now, those terrible scenes were still reying in her mind like a magical curse.


    X thought that she would perhaps never forget what she experienced today for the rest of her


    life.


    Now that things had gotten quiet, she even started questioning herself¡­N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    ¡®If I didn¡¯te to the auction today, could all of this have been avoided?¡¯ X Quest wondered.


    No¡­


    After thinking carefully, it didn¡¯t seem likely.


    Her opponent was determined to kill her.


    Even if it hadn¡¯t happened tonight, it would have happened sometime in the future¡­


    As long as X was alive, and as long as her opponent didn¡¯t give up, things like this could happen


    at any time and any location.


    In fact, X started feeling even more terrified¡­


    She didn¡¯t dare to imagine. What if something like this happened again? Would she go crazy?


    Hence, X needed to find this ¡®master¡¯ as soon as possible.


    She had to bring an end to all this!


    A few minutester, the battle aircraftnded on t grounds in front of their vi.


    Stanley Batton carried X in his arms and walked into the house.


    The house was pitch ck on the inside.


    Stanley quickly pressed his back against the switch by the entrance.


    Soon, the entire world became bright again.


    Stanley changed into slippers. After that, he carried X over to the couch.


    He carefully put her down.


    His movements were very gentle. It was as if he were wiping dust off an antique.


    X didn¡¯t say a single word.


    Instead, she leaned weakly against the couch. She looked like a zombie¡­


    X had an empty look in her eyes. She seemed utterly void of a soul.


    Stanley instantly sat down next to her carefully. He held her hands with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°X¡­ All of this really has nothing to do with you, alright? Stop ming yourself¡­¡± He said softly.


    ¡°But all of this happened because of me¡­ How could I pretend as if nothing happened?¡± The more


    X said, the more terrible she felt. She was on the brink of an emotional breakdown¡­


    ¡°This is all that murderer¡¯s fault. It¡¯s not your fault. He¡¯s a lunatic¡­¡± Stanley said again.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The longer he saw X like this, the more he hated that murderer.


    If Stanley could, he would tear that person into pieces right away.


    X closed her eyes weakly and let out a long sigh. ¡°I know¡­ This is all his fault. However, I find it


    hard not to me myself¡­ Honey.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying¡­ But X¡­ Being sad like this doesn¡¯t help with anything¡­¡±


    Stanley said.


    ¡°I know¡­ Honey, can we make it up to all those people who were involved?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Okay¡­ We¡¯ll make it up to them in the way you like¡­ Whatever you want, alright?¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X nodded weakly.


    ¡°X¡­ As long as you can be happy again, I¡¯m willing to do anything,¡± Stanley added.


    X felt endlessly touched. An overwhelming sensation spread in her chest.


    Her tears streamed down her face uncontrobly once again.


    A beautiful woman like X still looked stunning even when she cried.


    The tip of her nose turned red when she cried. She was almost like an innocent rabbit.


    Her moist pupils seemed to sparkle like stars. It was pitiful for Stanley to look at.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me. Go up and take a shower. Be careful not to catch a cold,¡± X said


    concernedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you for a while¡­ I¡¯m worried about you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯ll be alright after calming down on my own. Go on upstairs,¡± X said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll apany you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    Those three words ignited a warm sensation deep in X¡¯s heart once more.


    There was nothing more touching than those three words, ¡®I¡¯ll apany you¡¯, when someone was


    feeling helpless.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, both their phones started ringing at the same time.

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    Stanley Batton and X Quest¡¯s phones¡¯ screen showed the same contents.


    There were still all sorts of news reports about the helicopter bombing incident at Riverdale Market


    ¡ª


    ¡°Currently, investigations are underway on the terrorist attack at Riverdale Market.¡±


    ¡°During the Riverdale Market¡¯s terrorist attack, fifty people suffered from serious injuries, ten people


    suffered from minor injuries, and eighty people died¡­¡±


    Every number that came into sight made X¡¯s heart ache intensely.


    Suddenly, X¡¯s hands started shaking uncontrobly.


    When Stanley saw this, he carefully pulled X into his arms.


    It was as if he was protecting a fragile y doll.


    ¡°X¡­ Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± Stanley pleaded humbly. His eyes were filled with a


    gentle and sad look.


    ¡°Honey, I feel truly awful¡­¡± X¡¯s voice was already extremely hoarse.


    ¡°I know, but all of this isn¡¯t your fault¡­¡± Stanley said.


    By now, X felt that she didn¡¯t even have the energy to speak. Hence, she didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    She knew that the root cause of this incident was principally the murderer.


    However, it still happened because of her after all. She didn¡¯t feel that it had nothing to do with her.


    That was why she still couldn¡¯t stop hating herself.


    Those people were dragged into this by her¡­


    Ding-dong, ding-dong¡ª


    Right then, the doorbell started ringing.


    The sudden noise interrupted the extremely tense atmosphere in the living room. It also interrupted


    their conversation.


    Stanley carefully pulled X away. He then slowly walked over to the door where the doorbell


    monitor was located and had a nce¡­


    When he saw Georgie Clementine standing outside the gate, he instantly unlocked it¡­


    Soon, both the gate and the door to the house were opened.


    Stanley was still worried about X. He returned to her side.


    Right then, X was leaning weakly against the couch. She closed her eyes, and she didn¡¯t say a


    word.


    After half a minute, Georgie quickly walked into the living room.


    Georgie was shocked by how badly bruised X seemed.


    She instantly stepped forward and held X¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°X¡­ How are you? You must have


    been terrified when that happened, huh?¡±


    As Georgie had walked too fast earlier, she was still panting slightly.


    X shook her head and slowly sat upright while she looked at Georgie. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ These are only


    external wounds¡­¡±


    Although the tiny, crisscrossed wounds on X¡¯s face had already been tended to, they still seemed


    swollen.


    At a nce, X appeared to be in a terrible state¡­


    ¡°These external wounds are quite serious¡­¡± Georgie added.


    ¡°This is nothingpared to what those people went through,¡± X said andughed bitterly. ¡°Why


    are you here?¡± she asked.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I saw the news. When I saw that you were injured and was brought to the municipal hospital, I


    quickly went to the hospital. In the end, the hospital staff told me that you had already returned


    home. After that, I rushed over¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Georgie was still panting when she spoke. She had a concerned look in her eyes.


    X immediately felt a warmth in her heart when she heard this. ¡°Georgie¡­ I¡¯m sorry for making


    you worry.¡±


    ¡°What an idiot! What are you saying?¡± Georgie said.


    X smiled bitterly. She didn¡¯t say anything further. Instead, she closed her eyes again.


    ¡°Georgie¡­ Please tell her not to be sad anymore¡­¡± Stanley said with a troubled expression on his


    face.


    ¡°Are you sad because you witnessed people getting hurt and dying?¡± Georgie asked.

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    ¡°No¡­ Did you know that those people wereing for me today?¡± X Quest asked.


    Georgie Clementine¡¯s eyes filled with shock when she heard this. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    After hearing what X said, Georgie felt unusually afraid in hindsight.


    Georgie didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would¡¯ve happened to X if she was slightly unluckier today.


    Would she have lost an arm or a limb like those people at the scene? Or would she have died?


    The more Georgie thought about it, the more chills went down her spine.


    ¡°That helicopter was following me the entire time as it dropped bombs¡­ If it wasn¡¯ting for me,


    who was iting for? Those people were all hurt because of me¡­¡± X added.


    After saying that, tears started silently rolling down her cheeks once again.


    X thought that she perhaps wouldn¡¯t be able to walk away from all this sadness for a long time¡­


    The more Georgie heard about these, the more shocked and worried she felt¡­


    All these emotions convoluted inside her made her entire body feel horrible. It felt as if she was


    sitting on a pillow filled with needles.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°What? Why did this happen?¡± Georgie had a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± X shook her head.


    There were many things that Georgie didn¡¯t know about. X didn¡¯t want too many other people to


    find out about these things either.


    It wasn¡¯t because X didn¡¯t trust them, but she simply wanted to make sure nothing was at risk.


    She didn¡¯t want the ¡®master¡¯ to find out that he had exposed himself long ago when Emily Quest


    died. X didn¡¯t want to alert her enemy¡­


    ¡°Have you offended anyone recently?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± X shook her head.


    Georgie let out another long sigh. After that, she looked at X.


    ¡°To be honest, I know why you¡¯re feeling so awful. You think these people suffered because of you.


    You¡¯re feeling guilty on the inside¡­


    ¡°Honestly speaking, you don¡¯t have to feel like this. It¡¯s clearly the fault of the criminal that all those


    innocent people were harmed¡­


    ¡°That murderer killed those innocent people. It wasn¡¯t you¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± After saying that, Georgie pulled X into her arms and gently patted X¡¯s


    shoulders tofort her.


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he silently headed upstairs¡­


    He wanted to give Georgie and X the space to talk about the things they wanted to.


    He wanted to allow X to vent.


    Two female best friends wouldn¡¯t enjoy their conversation if there were another man around.


    After Stanley had left, X didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she silently leaned into Georgie¡¯s embrace.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was Georgie or Stanley.


    Either of them made her feel safe in their arms¡­


    Georgie didn¡¯t speak either. She silently hugged X.


    Like how one would console a kid, Georgie gently rubbed X¡¯s back.


    After a long while, X finally calmed down.


    Only then did she slowly push Georgie away and dried her tears. ¡°Georgie¡­ Thank you¡­ For


    coming and being with me¡­¡±


    However, Georgie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s what I ought to do, silly girl. Why are you thanking me?¡±


    Xughed bitterly.


    It still wasn¡¯t convenient for her to tell Georgie about the ¡®master¡¯ in detail right now.


    X nned to exin everything in detail once she found out about this person¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Georgie asked.

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    X Quest nodded. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little better, but it still feels horrible. Georgie, I find it difficult not to


    be involved¡­ I hate myself.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t kill those people. You weren¡¯t the one who asked that person to drop bombs from a


    helicopter¡­ You should hate that criminal. That person is so inhumane!¡± Georgie Clementine said


    before clenching her fists tightly again.


    Up until now, Georgie still felt afraid in hindsight when she recalled the cruel methods of the


    criminal¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She felt very curious about this criminal¡¯s identity.


    From her perspective, X had always been a person who was easy to get along with.


    Although X had a high profile, she had never used it to oppress other people or harm others.


    Regardless of who X faced, she was always gentle and polite.


    Anyone who ever had any conflict with X was always the person who messed with X first.


    Hence, Georgie felt that it had to be the same this time¡­


    Georgie guessed that someone must have messed with X. After that, X had probably exacted


    revenge on that person. The person then came back for revenge¡­


    But who was it?


    Georgie hadn¡¯t heard about X facing any enemies recently¡­


    If Georgie had to guess, she could only think of the Sullivan family.


    Besides, the Sullivan family was also capable of this.


    ¡°Say¡­ Do you think it might be the Sullivan family?¡± Georgie asked.


    However, X shook her head right away. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±


    If the Sullivan family indeed had the superior capabilities of that ¡®master¡¯, they wouldn¡¯t have been


    tortured so severely by Dragon Group previously and remained helpless¡­


    ¡°We can¡¯t be too sure¡­¡± Georgie added.


    ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter who that person is¡­ As long as hemitted a crime, he¡¯ll be punished


    byw in the end¡­ I believe that person won¡¯t get away with this¡­¡± X had a determined look on


    her face.


    Despite howplicated the process of searching for this ¡®master¡¯ was, X had no intention of


    giving up. She believed that good would always triumph over evil!


    ¡°Yes¡­ If this person gets caught, he deserves to be skinned and chopped up¡­¡± Georgie clenched


    her fists and gritted her teeth. Her eyes were filled with hatred¡­


    ¡°Yes,¡± X only said a single word. However, it was loud and clear.


    ¡°I believe that the police and Mr. Batton will be able to get to the bottom of everything very soon¡­


    X, we only need to wait¡­¡± Georgie said confidently.


    X nodded repeatedly¡­


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this¡­ I have something joyous to share with you. Would you like to hear


    it?¡± Georgie asked.


    X nodded again.


    After that, Georgie started chatting with X about all sorts of stuff.


    Georgie told X some interesting incidents that happened to her in the entertainment industry


    recently.


    Not only did Georgie seed in changing the topic, but she also managed to make X smile


    again after a long time.


    Georgie spent two full hours with X¡­


    During that time, Jeremy Quest even called X from a foreign tourist site to ask how she was


    doing.


    X didn¡¯t tell Jeremy too much. She simply said that she was fine.


    Georgie waited until she was certain X felt fine before leaving.


    After sending Georgie off, X returned to the living room.


    She subconsciously looked at the clock on the wall. She saw that it was already one o¡¯clock in the


    morning¡­


    It was still fine where there was someone else around.


    When nobody was around, and the entire room became silent, various messed-up thoughts started


    popping up in her mind again.


    After letting out a long sigh, X returned to the couch in a depressed manner and sat down.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    When X Quest picked up her phone, she saw that there were three missed calls.


    She thought that she had perhaps identally switched her phone to silent mode earlier. She was


    too focused on talking with Georgie Clementine that she failed to notice the calls.


    These three missed calls were all from Sharon Lindt.


    Moreover, the calls were made an hour ago.


    X knew that Sharon had also called her because she read the news.


    Hence, X quickly tapped on the number and returned Sharon¡¯s call¡­


    Right then, the sound of a door being opened could be heard.


    X immediately looked in the direction where the noise came from.


    She saw Sharon rushing through the door with Ron Batton and Wilson Batton.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Right then, Sharon¡¯s phone started ringing. The screen showed that it was X making the call.


    When X heard the ringtone, she immediately tapped the button to hang up. After that, she quickly


    walked over to them.


    As soon as the Batton family saw X, they seemed even more panicked with Sharon at the helm.


    Sharon, especially, immediately started to cry.


    She carefully held X¡¯s wounded face and stuttered. ¡°My child¡­ You must have been terrified,


    right? Which blind dog would carry out a terrorist attack in an antique market?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°Why are terrorist organizations so ridiculous these days?¡± By the end of her sentence, Sharon was


    gritting her teeth.


    If Sharon could, she wished she were the one who got hurt instead of X. The media mentioned


    that it was a terrorist attack, and Sharon didn¡¯t suspect otherwise¡­


    ¡°My poor X had such a beautiful face. Her skin was gentle and smooth. Now, she¡¯s turned into


    this¡­ These people should die.¡± The more Sharon said, the sadder she felt.


    Stanley Batton and Ron Batton were the only people who knew about the ¡®master¡¯ in the Batton


    family. Sharon and the others had no idea.


    X didn¡¯t want to say too much either¡­


    Ron knew very well in his heart, and he could guess just as much, that this incident and what


    happened during Dragon Group¡¯s seventieth anniversary was all done by that master.


    However, Ron didn¡¯t say a word¡­


    After all, the whole thing about the master was tooplicated.


    The lesser people knew, the better.


    ¡°Anyway, regardless of what happens, I believe the culprit will be caught soon,¡± Ron said sullenly.


    Seeing X like this made Ron¡¯s heart ache terribly.


    X was like his biological daughter.


    Meanwhile, although Josh didn¡¯t say anything, he felt equally terrible.


    Now, whenever he recalled the scene depicted in the news, he would shiver in fear.


    Josh didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would be of himself if X had died along with the rest¡­


    He loved X deeply.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine being in a world where X didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± X had a determined look on her face.


    Sharon looked at X. ¡°X¡­ You must put on proper medication and take your medicine¡­¡±


    Sharon carefully reminded X.


    X nodded.


    ¡°Oh, right. Did the doctor prescribe you scar removal cream?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°You must apply it properly. As long as you do so, the scars won¡¯t stay,¡± Sharon added.


    After saying that, Sharon started crying sadly as she looked at how badly bruised X was.


    Nearby, Wilson¡¯s eyes also turned slightly red.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    Josh Batton and Ron Batton felt the same way.


    When X Quest saw their eyes, she felt a warm sensation in her heart once again¡­


    The Batton family was truly wonderful to her.


    ¡°X¡­ I read another news ten minutes ago on the way here. The news mentioned that a witness


    saw you shooting at the helicopter with your bodyguards¡­ You really are amazing¡­¡± Sharon Lindt


    complimented.


    Sharon was happy that X and the others had sniper rifles.


    Otherwise, she honestly didn¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened today.


    Xughed bitterly and embarrassedly. ¡°It¡¯s not all my doing. The bodyguards were good at


    cooperating with me¡­¡± X replied humbly.


    ¡°Clearly, it¡¯s you. You¡¯re good enough on your own¡­¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Indeed, you are¡­ A lot of details weren¡¯t publicly announced on the news. It was only mentioned


    that, after the terrorist attack happened in Riverdale Market, you led your bodyguards to chase the


    helicopter away with sniper rifles¡­


    ¡°Nothing else was mentioned¡­ However, just by looking at these things, I can already sense how


    amazing you were¡­¡± Wilson was generous with hispliments for X.


    ¡°This terrorist attack¡­ We have no idea what organization it is¡­ And what their objective is¡­¡±


    Wilson added.


    It seemed like Sharon and Wilson both thought of this as a terrorist attack.


    X didn¡¯t say anything further.


    Firstly, she was afraid that they might be even more worried if they found out¡­


    X understood Sharon¡¯s personality very well by now.


    Sharon was a person who didn¡¯t have a lot of courage.


    She had a timid nature.


    If Sharon found out about all this, she would be worried every day.


    Secondly, X also didn¡¯t want too many people to find out about the ¡®master¡¯.


    ¡°X¡­ Do you think that our family¡¯s enemies might be targeting you?¡± Sharon added. Once this


    was brought up, Sharon¡¯s eyes filled with bottomless terror right away.


    ¡°Probably not¡­¡± X said.


    Ron knowingly changed the topic. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s talk about something else.


    Stop making X worry¡­¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon nodded obediently. After that, she gently held X¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank heavens you¡¯ve only


    suffered minor injuries. Your father, grandfather, and I had an unusually early dinner today. We all


    fell asleep after dinner¡­


    ¡°I suddenly woke up from my sleep at some point. After that, I felt panicked and out of breath. I


    couldn¡¯t fall asleep again at all. Hence, I sat upright and looked at my phone¡­


    ¡°As soon as my phone was connected to the inte, I saw what happened at Riverdale Market. I


    was terrified at the time, and I immediately tapped on the news.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see your name in the news article. It said that you were also at the scene of the


    crime. In fact, you were even injured¡­ Hence, I quickly woke your father¡­


    ¡°And I tried calling you a few times, but you didn¡¯t pick up. I had no choice but to call Stan¡­ To find


    out about your injuries. It was only when Stan told us that you only sustained minor injuries, I finally


    felt at ease¡­


    ¡°After that, I quickly woke your grandfather, and we rushed over¡­¡± Sharon added.


    When X heard these things, she felt incredibly guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you guys worry¡­¡±


    Sharon immediately shook her head. ¡°Silly girl, what are you saying? Why should you be sorry to


    us? You didn¡¯t want this to happen either¡­


    ¡°Would you like to have more cream applied?¡± Sharon added after that.


    X shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve seen you in person. Now that we know you only sustained minor injuries, we can


    rx¡­ It¡¯s gettingte. You should get some rest, alright?¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X nodded gently.


    ¡°Hurry up and get home to sleep¡­ It¡¯s veryte,¡± X added.


    It was alreadyte at night. X hoped that Sharon and the others would return home earlier to


    rest, too.

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    Sharon Lindt nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay behind and check on X¡¯s wounds. You guys can leave first¡­ I¡¯ll stay over at X¡¯s


    tonight¡­¡± Ron Batton said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sharon nodded again.


    Josh Batton took a step forward and looked at X Quest gently. ¡°Sister-inw, take good care of


    yourself. It¡¯s gettingte. I shall not keep you awake any longer. I¡¯lle and visit you another


    day¡­¡±


    Nobody knew why he wanted toe to see X, but he didn¡¯t want to mention it.


    Josh wasn¡¯t worthy of bringing it up either.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X nodded.


    Josh looked deeply at X. After that, he took the lead by walking out¡­


    Sharon and Wilson Batton quickly followed after him.


    As Sharon walked out after Josh, she turned to look at X. ¡°X¡­ Please take care of yourself¡­¡±


    X nodded. After that, she left with them¡­


    Ron didn¡¯t follow the others. Instead, he let out a long sigh and silently sat on the couch.


    After sending the others off, X quickly returned to Ron¡¯s side and sat down.


    ¡°This incident is way too simr to what happened during Dragon Group¡¯s seventieth anniversary¡­


    I highly suspect that the ¡®master¡¯ is behind this¡­ What do you think? You don¡¯t have to hide the


    truth to avoid making me worry¡­ I can handle it,¡± Ron said.


    X nodded gently. ¡°Hmm, I suspect the same¡­¡±


    ¡°If it really is the same person, then he¡¯s way too detestable!¡± Ron said.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Bring more bodyguards with you when you go out next time¡­ You must take safety precautions,¡±


    Ron said worriedly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± X said.


    After that, Stanley Batton slowly walked down the stairs.


    By then, Stanley had already taken a shower and dried his hair that was split in a three-to-seven


    ratio. He was wearing dark green silk loungewear.


    He seemed clean and refreshed.


    ***


    Outside the gate, Josh drove his white Lamborghini with a single hand. He was looking straight


    ahead as he spoke to someone on the phone through his Bluetooth earphones.


    ¡°Say, Josh¡­ What is this? We¡¯ve worked together for so long. You¡¯ve never stood me up before.


    What happened today?


    ¡°Why did you leave without saying anything? Why didn¡¯t you even give me a call? We¡¯ve prepared


    everything. Even if you had to go¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you have at least informed me?


    ¡°Do you know how big a loss you¡¯ve cost us?¡± The man sounded extremely unhappy.


    ¡°Sorry for the loss I¡¯ve cost you. I¡¯ll bear all of it¡­¡± Josh had an apologetic look on his face. ¡°How


    much did you lose? I¡¯ll pay you back¡­¡± Josh said.


    ¡°Is this even about the money?¡± That person instantly became even angrier.


    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t about the money, but something urgent came up, and I had to leave¡­ Sorry¡­¡±


    Josh said.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    The man didn¡¯t say anything else, and he hung up.


    Josh didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he helplessly turned off his Bluetooth earphones. He then continued to


    look ahead and focused on driving.

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    When Josh Batton heard that the other person had hung up coldly, he let out a long, helpless sigh.


    After that, Josh looked for Director Corbet¡¯s number on his phonebook and dialed it¡­


    After a long while, Director Corbet finally picked up. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± he asked


    reluctantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I¡¯ll buy you a meal topensate you. Is that alright with you? I¡¯ll work overtime for


    the filming that I¡¯ve fallen behind on,¡± Josh apologized to the director earnestly.


    Josh¡¯s attitude was iparably earnest. He had a gentle look in his eyes.


    Director Corbet¡¯s full name was Gustav Corbet.


    The television drama that made Josh famous was the work of Gustav.


    Back when Josh acted in his first television drama, he performed poorly in many aspects due to his


    lack of experience.


    However, Director Corbet did not get mad at him, but he even patiently guided Josh.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In fact, Director Corbet even personally went to Josh¡¯s room after work to practice acting with him.


    Sometimes, even when it was already veryte after work, Director Corbet still insisted on doing


    them.


    Josh¡¯s sess in his first-ever television drama was inseparable from Director Corbet¡¯s guidance.


    Josh always remembered Director Corbet¡¯s favor, and he never dared to forget it.


    Hence, Josh was truly afraid that Director Corbet might be mad at him.


    What happened today was indeed Josh¡¯s fault.


    Two days ago, Josh had promised to help Director Corbet by making a guest appearance as one of


    the cast members in his new drama.


    It was a major scene that involved explosions, and it was filmed on Alphen Hill in Country Y.


    Director Corbet knew Josh was a busy man, and he told Josh to set his own time.


    During the daytime, Josh happened to have the entire day off. Hence, he gave Director Corbet a


    call.


    After setting everything up, Josh flew over to Country Y with his assistant, Annabeth Cates.


    Once he arrived at the film crew¡¯s workce, he started getting his makeup done for the filming.


    Meanwhile, the film crew had already prepared everything. They were only waiting for him to arrive


    and start shooting.


    In the end, before the shooting started, Josh asked for his phone from his assistant.


    At first, he wanted to have a look at WeChat.


    However, he ended up reading about X Quest¡¯s encounter with the terrorist attack.


    Hence, he ignored everything else and bought the earliest flight back to Country Z. He returned to


    Country Z directly.


    In fact, Josh didn¡¯t even have time to exin to Director Corbet.


    He merely told Annabeth that he had something urgent to attend to, and that he needed to return to


    the country. He told Annabeth to take care of everything.


    Back then, when Josh saw the news, his mind went crazy. He couldn¡¯t act normal at all, and he


    couldn¡¯t care about anybody or anything else.


    All Josh wanted to do was to quickly get to X and see if she had been injured.


    At the time, Josh didn¡¯t estimate how significant a loss he would cause for the film crew by leaving.


    All he could think about was X¡­


    The cost ofbor, the cost of renting the venue, and renting various props all cost some money.


    After Josh returned to the country, Annabeth called to tell him that it started raining on Alphen Hill in


    Country Y about an hour after he¡¯d left¡­


    All the explosives that the film crew buried in the ground had be wet from the rain, and they


    couldn¡¯t be used anymore. The next time they filmed, they¡¯d have to buy new ones.


    These losses were all caused by Josh.


    Now that Josh calcted it, the film crew would¡¯ve at least made a loss of up to 80,000 dors


    because of his departure.


    Hence, it was not surprising for Director Corbet to get mad.


    Josh deserved it. Regardless of how Director Corbet yelled at him, Josh would bear with it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk tomorrow,¡± Director Corbet said. He sounded slightly calmer.


    Sensing all of this, Josh immediately smiled satisfactorily. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up personally tomorrow¡­ I¡¯ll


    make a reservation at your favorite Japanese restaurant¡­¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said yes to you¡­¡± Director Corbet¡¯s tone sounded even softer.


    ¡°It¡¯s been decided¡­ I was wrong, Director Corbet¡­¡± Josh said.

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we meet tomorrow,¡± Director Corbet said before letting out a long, helpless sigh. ¡°I


    really don¡¯t know what to do with you¡­ You were never like this in the past. What exactly happened


    this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for someone close to my heart,¡± Josh Batton said beforeughing bitterly. After that, he slowly


    shifted his gaze forward.


    ¡°Are you in love? Did your girlfriend ask for a break-up?¡± Director Corbet asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m still single¡­¡± Josh said.


    ¡°Well then, what were you doing¡­¡± Director Corbet said.


    ¡°Stop asking. It''s a private affair,¡± Josh said.


    After having some small talk with Director Corbet, Josh hung up.


    Josh was driving a luxurious Mercedes-Benz at high speed with no one else around.


    Although he made Director Corbet upset, he didn¡¯t regret it in the slightest bit¡­


    If he could go back in time, and everything were to happen all over again, he would still do the same


    thing.


    Even if the news reported that X Quest was fine, he would still want to see X in person. He


    wanted to make sure that she really was fine personally.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rx.


    Having gone through ups and downs in the entertainment industry for so many years, whether he


    was famous or not, he never forgot why he started all this.


    Josh had never allowed himself to do something like what he did today.


    In the industry, Josh was known for his professionalism and approachability.


    Who didn¡¯t know that Josh was famous, professional, and approachable in the entertainment


    industry? Who didn¡¯t know that he would never bete for no reason?


    However, he made an exception for X today.


    Moreover, he even did so willingly.


    Recalling how badly injured X seemed earlier, Josh felt as if his heart was breaking apart¡­


    He turned on the radio in the car.


    There was an entertainment show being broadcast¡­


    A hostess with a sweet voice was asking a question. ¡°I wonder, Shanny. What¡¯s your ideal type?


    Can you give some examples using male celebrities in the entertainment industry?¡±


    The Shania whom the hostess mentioned was a well-known model in Asia, Shania Angelica.


    She was like a goddess to countless shut-ins within and out of the country.


    ¡°For example¡­ Someone like Josh Batton. You all know that I¡¯m a huge fan of Josh¡­¡± Shania said.


    ¡°Shania, you¡¯ve very direct¡­¡± The hostess said.


    ¡°But I know I¡¯m not good enough for him¡­ Haha¡­¡± Shania said.


    When Josh heard what they were saying, he helplessly ced one hand against his forehead.


    Be it the entertainment industry or any other industry, there certainly was arge demographic of


    women who liked him.


    However, he didn¡¯t have eyes for any of them¡­


    In his eyes and his heart, there was only one person, and that was X.


    ***


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Stanley Batton made it downstairs, he walked over to X and sat next to her.


    Ron Batton was on X¡¯s left while Stanley was on her right.


    Stanley naturally lifted his hand and ruffled X¡¯s hair as if nobody else was around. ¡°How do you


    feel now? Hmm?¡± he asked softly.


    ¡°I feel much better than I did before¡­¡± X said this to avoid making them worry.


    To be honest, her state of mind was such that she¡¯d feel a little better than before as long as there


    was somebody around to talk to her.

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± Stanley Batton affectionately ruffled X Quest¡¯s hair again.


    Every move he made was cautious. It was as if he was gently touching a priceless antique.


    ¡°When you went to stop the helicopter today¡­ Did you end up finding nothing?¡± X asked.


    Today, when Stanley came back and saw her, he didn¡¯t bring this topic up. X guessed that he


    didn¡¯t find anything.


    Ron Batton also quickly shifted his gaze to Stanley. Ron seemed curious.


    ¡°Not exactly¡­ We managed to stop the helicopter¡­ The people inside the helicopter were probably


    afraid of being captured and interrogated by us. Hence, they detonated the helicopter¡­¡± Stanley


    said truthfully.


    When X heard this, her eyes lit up. ¡°So¡­ So, is it possible that the ¡®master¡¯ was in the


    helicopter?¡± She asked.


    However, Stanley shook his head. ¡°Probably not¡­¡± He sounded very certain.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± X looked confused. She had no idea why Stanley seemed so confident.


    ¡°When I firstnded on the ground today, the other battle aircraft¡­ Had gone after that white


    helicopter long ago. You saw that¡­¡± Stanley said carefully.


    X nodded.


    ¡°After speaking with you for a while, I went back into the air and caught up with the group. However,


    not long after taking to the sky, someone from the group informed me¡­


    ¡°That they saw someone jumping off the white helicopter with a parachute¡­


    ¡°To make sure that person remained alive, they sent a few people down with parachutes to look for


    him¡­


    ¡°Meanwhile, the others continued to go after the white helicopter¡­


    ¡°I feel that if the ¡®master¡¯ was truly on the helicopter, he must be the one who jumped off¡­¡± Stanley


    said carefully¡­


    When X heard this, she immediately frowned intensely.


    Everything that she heard made her feel iparably disappointed.


    ¡°In that case¡­ Those people who jumped off in parachutes to look for the man¡­ Have you


    received any news from them?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Right now, they still haven¡¯t found anything¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X frowned again. ¡°I hope they can find this person¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope so too, but it feels like our chances are slim¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°¡­¡± X was quiet.


    Noticing that X¡¯s emotions had changed, Stanley carefully patted her on the shoulder. He


    consoled her just like how oneforted a child. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I¡¯ll do my best to find


    this person¡­¡±


    X nodded gently, but she didn¡¯t have any energy left to speak.


    Ron, who listened to all this nearby, also had an extremely sullen expression on his face. ¡°Stan¡­


    You must find this person as soon as possible¡­ Have you still not found any clues regarding Emily


    and May¡¯s deaths, as well as the explosion incident during Dragon Group¡¯s seventieth anniversary?


    Can¡¯t we find ways to locate the ¡®master¡¯?¡±


    Stanley shook his head. ¡°Not yet,¡± he said.


    Once this topic was brought up, Stanley¡¯s mood turned gloomy as well.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Previously, he had thought that there was nothing he couldn¡¯t aplish. However, ever since this


    ¡®master¡¯ appeared, he realized that he wasn¡¯t all that powerful.


    Perhaps, there was always someone stronger than oneself.


    However, regardless of what happened, Stanley was still confident that he could quickly find this


    person.


    Two days ago, he had secretly hired another group of people.


    They were all top-notch detectives in the world.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, you¡¯ll have to hire more people¡­ But you must make sure everything is done


    undercover,¡± Ron said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Stanley said.


    Anyone hired by Stanley would naturally be trustworthy¡­


    Thinking about that ¡®master¡¯ gave Ron a headache.


    This person was like a huge mountain that loomed over their family members¡¯ heads.


    They had no choice but to find this person and eliminate him quickly.


    That was the only way they could breathe at ease.


    Ron let out another long sigh. ¡°X, from tomorrow on, I¡¯ll be making traditional medicine for you¡­


    It¡¯ll definitely speed up your recovery,¡± he said.

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    ¡°I can do it on my own¡­ Don¡¯t trouble yourself,¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°What trouble? I am doing things for you willingly,¡± Ron Batton said.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± X said.


    ¡°Silly girl. We¡¯re family. Why would you thank me?¡± Ron said.


    After that, Ron slowly stood up and looked at X. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll head upstairs to write the


    prescriptions for you.¡±


    X nodded.


    With that, Ron went upstairs.


    After Ron left, the living room suddenly became quiet.


    Stanley Batton quickly stood up and carried X in his arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room and sleep¡­¡± Stanley said softly by her ear.


    X nodded obediently¡­


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he silently held her and walked upstairs.


    From X¡¯s point of view, she could see Stanley¡¯s perfect jawline as well as his sexy Adam¡¯s apple.


    Once they got back to the room, Stanley put X down on the bed.


    After that, he filled the bathtub with water and helped X take a bath.


    Once the two of them were done bathing, Stanley carried X back to the bed.


    With the lights turned off, the two of them held each other in the dark.


    X clung onto Stanley like an octopus. She leaned her head against his chest and hugged him


    tightly.


    Right now, the only thing that couldfort her was his embrace.


    ¡°Those battle aircraft today¡­ And those people who helped, who sent them for you?¡± X asked.


    ¡°The President¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You ought to thank him properlyter,¡± X said.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Stanley said after gently patting X on the back.


    ¡°X¡­¡± Stanley wanted to speak but stopped himself.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Stop being sad¡­ Alright?¡± Stanleyforted.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest¡­¡± Stanley added.


    After that, Stanley gently patted X¡¯s back and put her to sleep like a baby.


    X, who was extremely tired, unknowingly fell asleep in Stanley¡¯s arms.


    After sensing that X had fallen asleep, Stanley peacefully closed his eyes. He, too, fell asleep


    hugging X tightly.


    ***


    The following day, X was woken up by a nightmare.


    In her dream, she experienced the bombing incident in Riverdale Market all over again.


    When she opened her eyes, her body was drenched in sweat¡­


    Stanley was on the phone in front of therge French window.


    Stanley had his back to her. He wore a white shirt and a pair of ck pants.


    The hem of his shirt was tucked into the ck pants, and the length of the pants was unusually


    long.


    At one nce, Stanley looked much taller than usual.


    There were blue skies and white clouds behind him, and the sun was shining brightly.


    As she recalled her dreams, X¡¯s heart started aching painfully once again.


    Everything that happenedst night was like a huge boulder pressed against her chest.

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    X Quest couldn¡¯t ignore it at all.


    At this moment, Stanley Batton hadn¡¯t realized that X had woken up¡­


    He continued talking to someone on the phone. ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright¡­ I understand¡­ Okay¡­¡±


    Stanley didn¡¯t say much. He only responded with one or two simple words.


    As usual, he said very little.


    A soft beam of morning sunlight shone against his fair face.


    It made his facial features appear unusually distinctive and intricate.


    His smooth, fair skin seemed to glow under the sunlight¡­


    After hanging up, Stanley slowly put his phone into his pocket.


    He then turned around.


    Seeing that X was awake, the cold expression on his face instantly vanished¡­


    Realizing that X¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, Stanley quickly got onto the bed.


    After that, he naturally pulled her into his arms. ¡°Why are you up so early? Hmm? Do you feel


    ufortable? Why are you sweating so much?¡±


    Right then, the clock on the wall showed that it was seven o¡¯clock in the morning.


    X shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I just feel a little hot.¡±


    Last night, she had already made Stanley worry enough.


    She didn¡¯t want Stanley to keep worrying about her.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare? Did you dream about what happenedst night?¡± Stanley asked.


    Even if X didn¡¯t say it out loud, Stanley could see right through X¡¯s weakness.


    X shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband. You can tell me anything. Don¡¯t be too considerate¡­ I know what you¡¯re


    thinking¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she silently hugged Stanley tightly.


    Stanley caressed her back once again andforted her. ¡°Stop thinking about it¡­ Hmm? All of it


    had nothing to do with you¡­ It¡¯s all that master¡¯s fault.¡±


    X still didn¡¯t speak. She simply kept her eyes closed.


    She still thought the same¡­


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She never, for a second, believed that all of this had nothing to do with her¡­


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the VIP oncology ward in Municipal hospital, Bailey Ronson¡¯s lungs and kidney


    suddenly started to ache painfully.


    She was rolling on the bed and howling in pain.


    It was getting difficult to breathe too¡­


    Last night, Mary Sullivan stayed over to look after Bailey.


    Right then, Mary was still sleeping on a nearby couch.


    When Mary heard Bailey¡¯s voice, she instantly opened her eyes and jumped off the couch like a


    spring. She immediately ran up to Bailey and pressed a button as she shouted, ¡°Somebody! Come,


    quick! My mother can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±


    The intense feeling of suffocation was already making Bailey¡¯s face turn green and purple¡­


    The feelings of pain and suffocation became intertwined. At this moment, Bailey felt as if she had


    already taken the first step into hell.


    Although she tried her best to breathe, it was getting increasingly difficult.


    In the end, Bailey couldn¡¯t even breathe properly anymore¡­


    When Mary saw this, she felt as if she would soon go mad. Tears were streaming down her face.


    Right then, Bailey¡¯s vision turned dark, and she passed out.


    Her heart rate on the heartbeat monitor was rapidly going down¡­

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    Soon, Bailey Ronson¡¯s heart rate became zero¡­


    She had stopped breathing altogether.


    The intense pain had made her face and body sweat profusely.


    At this moment, Mary Sullivan was even more terrified. She instantly started shaking Bailey


    violently.


    However, Bailey couldn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    Right then, two young doctors on duty, one male and the other a female, quickly ran in.


    Seeing this, the male doctor instantly picked up the defibritors and pressed them against Bailey¡¯s


    chest. He was trying to do a cardiac resuscitation on Bailey.


    Meanwhile, the female doctor quickly connected Bailey to an oxygen tube.


    However, Bailey still couldn¡¯t feel anything¡­


    Regardless of how the male doctor pressed the defibritors on her, her heart rate was still zero¡­


    Mary kept pacing back and forth nearby. She called Tom Sullivan in a panic and told him everything


    that happened¡­


    After calling Tom, she called Julian Sullivan and Tony Sullivan as she cried.


    Once she had informed everyone, Mary shifted her gaze back to Bailey. ¡°Mom¡­ Don¡¯t die. Look at


    me¡­ What will my brothers and I do if you leave us? We need you¡­¡± Mary shouted.


    Right then, the male doctor was still doing the same thing.


    However, Bailey didn¡¯t react at all¡­


    The number on the heartbeat monitor was still zero¡­


    After five full minutes, it was still zero¡­


    Another five minutes passed¡­


    It was still the same.


    Finally, the male doctor put the defibritors down and looked at Mary. ¡°There¡¯s no point¡­¡±


    When Mary saw this, she instantly grabbed his long, white robe and shook him violently. ¡°Keep


    going¡­ Keep going¡­¡± Her eyes were red.


    She was shouting so loudly that the veins on her neck were bulging.


    The male doctor seemed to look helpless. He didn¡¯t continue as Mary instructed.


    Instead, he let out a long, helpless sigh. ¡°Miss Sullivan¡­ My condolences¡­ She¡¯s really gone¡­¡±


    Mary shook her head. ¡°No¡­ Keep going¡­ Keep going¡­ Make my mother¡¯s heart start beating


    again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Even if you kill me, I can¡¯t do anything about it¡­ I¡¯m not god. I¡¯m just a doctor,¡± the male doctor


    said.


    ¡°No¡­ My mother can¡¯t die. She can¡¯t die¡­¡± Mary yelled ragefully. After that, she kneeled hopelessly


    by Bailey¡¯s bed and started shaking her cold body. ¡°Mom¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­ Look at me¡­


    ¡°God¡­ Why are you so unfair? Our family is so kind¡­ How can you do this to kind people?¡± Mary


    comined with a stutter.


    The doctors looked at each other. After that, they couldn¡¯t resist rolling their eyes at Mary.


    Was their family kind?


    Were all those news about them on the hot topics fake?


    They were genuinely ignorant about their mean nature.


    ***


    Approximately an hourter, Tom and Tony wheeled Julian into the ward¡­


    Right then, Bailey¡¯s body was already covered with a white bedsheet.


    The three of them instantly broke down when they saw this¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Tom quickly wheeled Julian over to Bailey¡¯s bed before repeatedly shaking Bailey¡¯s body. ¡°Mom¡­


    Wake up¡­¡±


    By then, Mary was already quiet.


    She sat lifelessly on the ground as she hugged her knees and cried silently. She no longer looked


    like her boastful and arrogant self.


    Tony quickly wiped his tears away. Soon after, he walked in a trembling manner to Bailey¡¯s bed.


    At that moment, Tony felt as if his heart had been dug out of his chest.

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    They had been a married couple for several decades.


    Bailey Ronson gave birth to children for Tony Sullivan and stayed with him through thick and thin.


    Now, she was gone just like that. Tony couldn¡¯t ept it at all.


    Now that Tony recalled all the harsh things he said to Bailey, he felt incredibly guilty.


    If he had known Bailey¡¯s life would end here, he wouldn¡¯t have treated her like that.


    At this moment, nothing Bailey did in the past mattered anymore.


    Nothing mattered anymore¡­


    Tony¡¯s mind was filled with good thoughts of Bailey in the past.


    When Tony left early in the morning, Bailey was still fine.


    But now, she was gone just like that.


    How could this happen?


    After taking a deep breath, Tony carefully lifted the bedsheet off Bailey¡¯s body.


    In the next second, a thin, pale face came into everyone¡¯s sight.


    Suddenly, they all burst into tears.


    Tom hugged Bailey¡¯s corpse tightly and bawled his eyes out.


    This person before his eyes was his mother.


    She had taught him how to speak and walk.


    How could he ept that she was dead just like this?


    The grief of losing his mother made his heart ache.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Wake up¡­ I won¡¯t let you leave like this. I haven¡¯t been able to offer you the best things in


    life¡­¡± Tom cried as he spoke. His voice was hoarse, and he spoke with a stutter.


    Meanwhile, Mary sat lifelessly on the ground. Although she kept crying, she didn¡¯t say anything


    further.


    She had lost the arrogant and edgy nature she once had.


    Meanwhile, Julian silently lowered his head. Tears streamed down his face. He was keeping all his


    emotions inside.


    Trembling, Tony kneeled on the ground and held Bailey¡¯s hand. He was also a crying mess.


    Every member of the Sullivan family in the ward was crying. Their entire world was now engulfed in


    sadness.


    ¡°This is all X Quest¡¯s fault¡­ The kidney X donated has problems¡­


    ¡°If her kidney had been a little stronger, this wouldn¡¯t have happened! X, this piece of trash. Both


    her kidneys have problems. It¡¯s truly disgusting. D*mn it!¡± Mary continued to me X Quest.


    She needed an outlet for her anger.


    X was the perfect outlet.


    Although Tom was unhappy with what he heard, he didn¡¯t have the energy to respond to Mary.


    Instead, he continued to hug Bailey¡¯s cold corpse tightly as he cried sadly.


    When the doctors nearby saw this, they let out a long, helpless sigh at the same time.


    The female doctor leaned over and carefully patted Tony on his shoulder. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, my


    condolences¡­ Humans can¡¯te back to life once they die¡­¡±


    Tony quickly dried his tears and looked at the female doctor as he resisted the pain in his heart.


    ¡°Why would something like this happen to a physically fine person? Why did she suddenly die? She


    was still fine when I left early in the morning¡­¡±


    The female doctor let out another long sigh. ¡°We did an autopsy after she died. The cause of her


    death was cardiopulmonary failure¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s caused by cancer in her lungs and kidney¡­ Cardiopulmonary failure¡­ This happens to many


    patients with advanced-stage cancer¡­¡± The female doctor added.


    Tony didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he continued to hold Bailey¡¯s hand tightly. He cried as he


    looked at Bailey¡¯s face.


    Back when he was angry at Bailey, he¡¯d always felt that he wouldn¡¯t care if Bailey died.


    But now that she was really dead, he felt a lot of pain.


    ***


    Approximately half an hourter, news of Bailey dying from cancer made it onto the lists of hot


    topics on various major media tforms.


    Reporters from various major media tforms rushed over to Bailey¡¯s ward and reported the current


    situation outside her ward.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    Outside the ward, there were people everywhere.


    However, the Sullivan family ignored them. They continued to look at Bailey Ronson as they cried.


    The reporters recorded every scene outside through the ss panel.


    Meanwhile, X Quest and Stanley Batton were in their vi. X was sitting on the soft couch in


    the living room. She saw the hot topic about Bailey passing away on Weibo¡­


    When X saw this news, she felt shocked on the inside.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She recalled that Bailey was diagnosed with cancer not too long ago¡­


    Now, she was dead.


    Indeed, it happened very suddenly.


    However, apart from feeling shocked, X didn¡¯t feel much else.


    X knew very well how Bailey had treated her in the past.


    X had no reason to waste her emotions on this kind of person.


    When X looked at all this, there was only one sentence on her mind. ¡®Do good, and good will


    come back to you. God is always fair¡­¡¯


    Good and evil both had their consequences¡­


    God wouldn¡¯t make a kind person suffer, and god also wouldn¡¯t let a bad person go.


    After Stanley Batton did the dishes in the kitchen, he washed his hands and strolled back to X¡¯s


    side.


    When he read the news on X¡¯s phone, he cocked his eyebrows nonchntly. ¡°That¡¯s a sudden


    death.¡±


    Right then, Stanley was also not feeling anything more.


    X looked at Stanley. ¡°Yeah. Life is fragile like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Stanley murmured.


    X didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she silently scrolled down the topic¡­


    People were saying all sorts of things on the topic¡ª


    ¡°The Sullivan family is terrible¡­ She died from cancer at such a young age. It¡¯s probably karma¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Regardless of what it is, the person is already dead. Let¡¯s stop bringing the past up.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a rumor that Bailey Ronson supported Tom Sullivan when he broke up with X


    Quest? Isn¡¯t this karma for her?¡±


    ¡°I advise empathic people to behave more normally. Don¡¯t empathize with people who don¡¯t deserve


    it, alright?¡±


    More people were cursing on Weibo than people were offering their condolences.


    After taking a brief look at it, X calmly exited the topic. She started looking at other hot topics.


    Meanwhile, Stanley silently hugged her and apanied her without saying a word.


    X leaned into Stanley¡¯s embrace. She was still feeling mixed emotions because of what


    happenedst night.


    After a while, X looked at the time¡­


    It was already close to eleven¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± X instantly looked at Stanley and asked.


    ¡°Hmm, no¡­¡± Stanley ruffled her hair affectionately.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me¡­ It¡¯s fine. Go ahead¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to do in the office. I don¡¯t have to go today,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Really?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ Has theplete list of injured victims and deaths yesterday beenpiled?¡± X


    asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s out now,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Send the list to meter. I¡¯llpensate those people,¡± X said.


    However, Stanley ruffled her hair affectionately once again. ¡°I¡¯ve alreadypensated all of


    them¡­¡±


    X looked shocked. ¡°Have you already done so?¡±

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    Stanley Batton nodded. ¡°Yeah. Families of the dead werepensated with five million each, while


    the injured victims werepensated with three million each¡­¡±


    X Quest immediately felt warmed in her heart when she heard this.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Stanley could always do many things for her in advance.


    For example, he had alreadypensated all those people before X could even get to it.


    Stanley¡¯spensation was very reasonable.


    After hearing the terms, the feeling of guilt in X¡¯s heart lessened ever so slightly¡­


    ¡­ even if the money couldn¡¯t buy their lives and health back.


    ¡°Thank you, honey.¡± X seemed touched.


    ¡°Idiot. Why are you thanking me?¡± Stanley¡¯s voice was gentle and pleasant as usual. There was a


    unique maic quality to it that enchanted X.


    ¡°What would you like to have for lunch? I¡¯ll cook for you¡­¡± Stanley asked.


    X instantly didn¡¯t know how to answer when she heard this¡­


    To be frank, she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite.


    She didn¡¯t want to eat anything.


    ¡°Do you not want to eat?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°A little¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go out and buy some groceries. I¡¯ll cook something random for you, alright?¡± he


    asked.


    X nodded.


    ¡°In that case, wait for me at home. I¡¯ll go out to get the groceries right now¡­¡± Stanley added.


    X nodded gently.


    Half an hourter, Stanley brought twelve bodyguards to a nearby high-end supermarket in a grand


    fashion.


    Stanley wore a white shirt and ck pants, and he walked at the center of the group. The


    bodyguards around him were wearing ck tuxedo uniforms with white shirts.


    The majestic formation and Stanley¡¯s striking looks instantly attracted a lot of attention.


    In the supermarket where people came and left, Stanley was the most attractive sight.


    The entire world was noisy, but Stanley remained cold and quiet as usual.


    There was an air of distance and coldness to him like this.


    Although he was clearly in a noisy ce, he appeared to stand out from the crowd around him.


    He was like an unapproachable flower in the mountains.


    The colder he seemed, the more women liked him¡­


    Wherever he walked past, women would feel their hearts flutter. They started discussing¡­


    ¡°Oh god¡­ Stanley actually came to buy groceries¡­ Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Is he here to buy groceries to cook for X Quest? He¡¯s really a good househusband.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for Stanley to buy groceries? X previously said that he was the one who did all the


    chores in the house.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine a man like him standing in a smoke-filled kitchen. What does it look like?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ He¡¯s handsome. X sure has a big heart. If I were her, I¡¯d worship him every day.¡±


    People were saying all sorts of things around Stanley, but hepletely ignored them.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to look at those women who were infatuated with him.


    Stanley first went to the butcher. He chose some meat that X liked.


    After that, he carefully selected the vegetables that X liked.


    Every move he made seemed to shine as bright as a sea of stars in the sky.


    Unknowingly, he had ended up winning the hearts of many.


    None of the women who stared at him could withstand the lure of his good looks.

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    After walking around, Stanley Batton soon bought all the ingredients that X Quest liked.


    Finally, he walked over to the section that sold fruits. When he was selecting fruits, he gave X a


    call. ¡°Honey, what fruits would you like?¡±


    When he made the call, his expression was iparably gentle. The coldness on his face melted


    away.


    His long, slender hand with distinct bones naturally moved past the exquisitely packaged oranges.


    Every move looked as enticing as a scene in a film.


    When the women around him heard the tone of his voice, they all instantly became jealous.


    ¡°I want to eat oranges¡­¡± X said.


    Hearing this, Stanley picked up arge box of oranges and put it in the shopping cart.


    ¡°What else?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Would you like to drink milk tea? Should I buy two cups of milk tea for you from that store you


    regrly visit?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± After that, Stanley hung up.


    After hanging up, one of the bodyguards went to the self-service counter to make the payment.


    Meanwhile, Stanley leisurely left under the protection of his entourage.


    By the time Stanley¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from the crowd¡¯s line of sight, many people


    were still talking about him.


    ¡°Ahh! He¡¯s so gentle! He even asked his wife if she wanted to drink milk tea¡­¡±


    ¡°His voice is very gentle when he speaks to X. The way he treats X and outsiders is


    completely different.¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want a husband like this?¡±


    At this moment, X once again became the target of jealousy for all the women present¡­


    After buying groceries, Stanley returned home and started cooking for X.


    First, he prepared a fruit tter for X.


    After that, he went into the kitchen to clean the ingredients¡­


    Meanwhile, to shift her attention away, X turned on herptop and opened League of Legends as


    she ate various fruits from the fruit tter.


    Just as she prepared to join a random match, Alex sent her a message on WeChat.


    Beep, beep¡ª


    Alex¡¯s message appeared on the screen.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Boss, the summer finale is taking ce tonight¡­ Will you be watching?¡± he asked.


    When X saw the message, she instantly looked at the time on her phone.


    For this summer¡¯s tournament, the two final teams were Team XS and Team IM.


    The two teams would have the grand finale against each other tonight for the title of champion for


    this summer¡¯s tournament.


    At first, X kept reminding herself about the time. In fact, she even nned to watch it in person.


    However, because of what happenedst night, shepletely forgot about this.


    Even if she remembered it now, she was no longer in the mood to watch it in person.


    Hence, she decided to watch the live stream on herputer.


    Tonight, between Team XS and Team IM, whoever won would be the champion of this summer¡¯s


    tournament.


    The champion team would participate in the world championship as the Number One Seed in the


    LPL region.


    Meanwhile, the first runner-up would participate in the world championship as the Number Two


    Seed in the LPL region.


    There was a considerable difference between the Number One Seed and the Number Two Seed.


    During the world championship, the Number One Seed could avoid other Number One Seeds from


    other regions. They have a much stronger possibility of going further than the Number Two Seed¡­


    Hence, X hoped that her Team XS would win the champion title for this summer¡¯s tournament


    and enter the world championship as the Number One Seed¡­


    X instantly picked her phone up and sent Alex a voice note. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching it at home via the


    live stream. Do your best¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. Boss, take care of yourself,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Since I¡¯m not around today, please lead the team¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Boss, I¡¯ll bring a world championship trophy back for you. I¡¯ll show you what the world


    championship winner¡¯s trophy looks like in our base,¡± Alex said.


    X chuckled. ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    Alex didn¡¯t reply after that.


    X Quest also didn¡¯t say anything further. She put her phone down and started the random team


    matching process. She decided to y a few rounds to distract herself.


    Soon, the matching wasplete, and the game started¡­


    X¡¯s opponents were all professional gamers¡­


    Moreover, they were all popr gamers from various major teams. Their skills were great¡­


    Due to X¡¯s poor mood, she was merciless. Whoever she got close to, she¡¯d kill that person¡­


    A few of the professional gamers were all crying for their parents after being tortured.


    Each time X bumped into an opponent, she would think of that person as the ¡®master¡¯ and kill


    that person cruelly.


    In the end, she won the match with her teammates within fifteen minutes¡­


    After emerging victorious, X continued to y a few more rounds.


    She yed all the matches in the same style, at the same speed, and with the same victorious


    oue.


    It didn¡¯t matter who she went against. They would all be tortured by her bloodlust.


    After venting through a few matches, X felt a lot more rxed.


    Due to her better mood, she was starting to feel a little hungry.


    Right then, Stanley carefully brought out a pot of pork rib broth with corn from the kitchen.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time for lunch¡­¡± Stanley said as he walked to the dining room.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X replied softly. After that, she slowly switched off herptop, washed her hands, and


    entered the dining room.


    As she was wounded, she needed to adhere to a strict diet. Hence, all the dishes Stanley prepared


    were lightly vored.


    The dishes included steamed chicken, stir-fried rapeseed, boiled broli, stir-fried mushroom with


    yam, stir-fried meat with shiitake mushroom, and pork rib broth with corn.


    Hot steam mixed with fragrant scents of various dishes filled X¡¯s nostrils, making her feel even


    hungrier.


    Noticing that X seemed much more rxed, Stanley smiled dly. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    X nodded. ¡°After killing enemies for a few rounds in the game, I feel much better¡­¡±


    Stanley¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Okay, you can eat properly now¡­¡±


    After saying that, Stanley elegantly grabbed a piece of yam and ced it in front of X.


    Beep, beep¡ª


    Zack Cassidy sent a message over WeChat. ¡°Mr. Batton¡­ When are youing to the office?


    There are a lot of documents for you to sign¡­¡±


    Stanley frowned slightly as he typed his reply. ¡°I¡¯m not going¡­¡±


    ¡°Shall I send the documents over to you?¡± Zack asked.


    ¡°You are not allowed to¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Huh? But it¡¯s really urgent,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Stanley replied.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zack said.


    ¡°I¡¯m spending time with my wife today,¡± Stanley added.


    On the other end of the WeChat conversation, Zack was looking at arge pile of documents that


    needed to be signed in the office of the president¡¯s private assistant. He had a headache¡­


    After putting his phone down, Zack couldn¡¯t resist cursing out loud like he used to. ¡°Foolish man!¡±


    Meanwhile, X had no idea about this.


    She genuinely thought that Stanley was free today.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Stanley¡¯s phone started ringing again.


    The screen disyed ¡®Father¡¯ as the iing caller¡­


    Stanley immediately tapped the button to answer. He then put it in loudspeaker mode and ced it


    nearby. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Stanley answered the phone as he grabbed food for X.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wilson Batton asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m spending time with my wife¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the office?¡± Wilson asked.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll go tomorrow,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Well done¡­¡± Wilson replied.

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    At first, Stanley Batton thought Wilson Batton was calling to reprimand him. He didn¡¯t expect Wilson


    to say this.


    Indeed, his wife was literally Wilson¡¯s biological daughter.


    ¡°Now, X is the most important person. Regardless of how important thepany¡¯s affairs are,


    you can still put them aside for a while. Understood?¡± Wilson asked.


    Stanley nced affectionately at X Quest. After that, he ced a piece of steamed chicken in


    front of her. ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother going tomorrow. If there¡¯s anything important, get Zack to contact me. You should


    focus on calming X¡¯s emotions,¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°That works too¡­¡± Stanley said.


    To be honest, Stanley didn¡¯t want to go to the office for these few days. However, due to arge


    amount of work waiting for him, he had to go.


    Hence, he only allowed himself to take one day off.


    Now that his father said so, he naturally agreed to it.


    ¡°But can your body handle that?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I have been very healthy recently,¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°If I find out that you aren¡¯t spending time with X, you¡¯re dead,¡± Wilson threatened. His tone


    suddenly became serious.


    When X heard this, she instantly felt warmth in her heart.


    X elegantly swallowed the piece of chicken in her mouth. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s fine. I feel much better now.


    I¡¯m preparing to return to work tomorrow too. Don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Wilson asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I am¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to go out tomorrow, I won¡¯t care about Stan¡­¡± Wilson said.


    X chuckled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Stanley slowly looked up at X. ¡°Are you really ready to go back to work tomorrow?¡±


    X nodded.


    Wilson started speaking again. ¡°Stanley, X must surely not have a good appetite today. Did you


    cook something nice for X?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I made all her favorite dishes,¡± Stanley said.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Stanley raised his hand and affectionately ruffled X¡¯s hair again.


    ¡°Okay. Make sure X eats properly. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t eat, but X must eat well,¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Are you sure I¡¯m even your son?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°You little b*stard. Of course, I¡¯m sure,¡± Wilson said.


    Stanley smiled. ¡°I was just kidding. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of my wife,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Remember, if you¡¯re not good to your wife, you¡¯re dead. Understood?¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Stanley replied.


    He felt that his father had repeated this at least eighty times, if not a hundred.


    Wilson seemed to say this whenever they met.


    Stanley was getting tired of hearing it.


    ¡°X¡­ Are you feeling better?¡± Wilson asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m much better. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright. Continue with what you were doing then. I shall hang up now,¡± Wilson said.


    Hearing this, Stanley hung up and continued to grab food for X.


    Meanwhile, X satfortably next to Stanley and enjoyed the food Stanley ced on her te.


    Thinking about the things Wilson said made X feel a sense of sweetness in her heart.


    Ever since she became part of the Batton family, she¡¯d been spoiled by them.


    Each of them treated her like a princess.


    After that, Sharon Lindt also called to ask about how she was feeling¡­


    Sharon asked what X had for lunch and a variety of other simr questions.


    The two chatted for a long while before Sharon finally hung up.


    As soon as the call ended, X and Stanley¡¯s phone started vibrating at the same time¡­

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    Both their phones were disying the same content on the screen¡ª


    ¡°Bailey Ronson¡¯s corpse has already been sent to a funeral parlor in Antis. The cremation will


    take ce after a week.¡±


    X Quest and Stanley Batton looked at it briefly. After that, they shifted their attention back to the


    dining table.


    Their moods weren¡¯t affected much.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Bailey Ronson¡¯s corpse was ced in Hall Number One of a funeral parlor in Antis.


    The hall wasplete with decorations.


    Bailey¡¯s corpse was sealed tightly within a high-quality jade coffin.


    A ck-and-white photo of Bailey was disyed in front of the coffin.


    In the picture, Bailey was smiling cheerfully.


    Countless flower rings surrounded the coffin.


    These were all brought over by rtives and friends of the Sullivan family¡­


    The Sullivan family¡¯s members were crying profusely.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    There was an endless stream of people entering the funeral hall to pay their respects.


    Tony Sullivan, Tom Sullivan, Julian Sullivan, and Mary Sullivan stood by the door the entire time,


    resisting the pain they felt as they greeted the guests.


    Reporters, who found out about this and rushed over. all stood guard outside the funeral parlor.


    They were prepared to broadcast the situation at the funeral.


    There was tight security at the venue. The reporters could only huddle around by the door, but none


    of them could get in.


    Right then, the entire funeral parlor was engulfed in an atmosphere of sadness.


    The sky was dark. It seemed as if it would soon rain.


    Cool breezes blew. The temperature instantly dropped by five to six degrees.


    ***


    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, X had an early dinner and sat in front of herputer. She was


    waiting for the clock to strike seven. That was when the summer¡¯s finale in League of Legends


    would begin.


    While waiting, X was bored. She logged onto ESPN and checked out the League of Legends


    forum in themunity section.


    This time, both teams in the finale were top-notch teams in the game. This match received an


    unusual amount of attention.


    As soon as X entered the League of Legends forum, she saw the entire worldmenting on


    the match between Team IM and Team XS.


    ¡°Team IM has a 60% probability of winning. What do you guys think?¡±


    ¡°If Alex doesn¡¯t make any mistake, I think Team XS will definitely win today¡­¡±


    ¡°I think that Team IM will win for sure. Team IS¡¯s performance has been much more stable than


    Team XS during this season¡­¡±


    ¡°I bet that Alex will make a mistake today. He¡¯s had a history of doing this. I still can¡¯t rx.¡±


    ¡°Team XS shouldn¡¯t evenpete. Just surrender. Team IM has been on firetely. They¡¯ll definitely


    win tonight.¡±


    ¡°My instincts tell me that Alex will make mistakes today. That¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t made any


    mistakes for several matches. If he doesn¡¯t make any mistakes today, I¡¯ll eat poop¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you dumb? Alex has already returned to his best state. Why would he still make mistakes?¡±


    Overall, the ESPNmunity seemed to think that Team IM would win¡­


    This was also something X had expected.


    Recently, Team IM¡¯s Top Solo had been reced. Their Jungler was also on fire. They seemed


    unstoppable¡­


    They defeated many strong teams in League of Legends quite badly.


    Meanwhile, Team XS was also on fire. However, due to Alex¡¯s past mistakes, it was only normal for


    everyone to be concerned.


    At seven o¡¯clock, the League of Legends summer¡¯s finale between Team XS and Team IM officially


    commenced at Team IM¡¯s base.


    The first team to win three matches would emerge victoriously.


    The number of fans present from both teams added up to 20,000. It was very lively.


    In the official live stream channel, the number of viewers even exceeded eighty million.


    When X clicked to enter the live stream channel, it was already at the stage where both parties


    started banning heroes.


    The camera happened to be fixed on Alex¡¯s face.


    The number one Top Solo in the world had changed his hairstyle.


    His hair was dyed ck, and it was split in a three-to-seven ratio cleanly. He looked even more


    handsome than before.


    Although the camera was panned very close, his facial features still looked great. There wasn¡¯t a


    single visible w on his face.


    At one nce, he seemed calm yet restrained.

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    Alex was still the most elegant assassin.


    Soon, the hero-banning stage ended¡­


    Team XS chose a dual AD system that they were better at.


    Top Solo went with Kalista, Jungler went with Volibear, Mid Solo went with Twisted Fate, Support


    went with Thresh, and AD went with Aphelios.


    Meanwhile, Team IM¡¯s Top Solo chose Ornn, their Jungler chose Nidalee, their Mid Solo chose


    Lenc, their Support chose Nautilus, and their AD chose Ezreal.


    Five minutes into the match, Alex gained the upper hand in the topne.


    The opponent¡¯s Top Solo and Jungler headed to the topne to capture Alex.


    Alex fought them head-on. Using his extremely fast reaction and excellent techniques, Alex dodged


    all his enemies¡¯ skills. He sessfully cleared one wave and killed two of them on his own.


    Alex¡¯s god-like maneuver shocked X Quest.


    A match like this made X¡¯s blood boil in excitement. She couldn¡¯t resist clenching her fists and


    gently pumping them downward. ¡°Nice!¡± she murmured to herself.


    Meanwhile, thementator in the game was also very excited.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ What just happened? Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?¡± The malementator


    said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. You¡¯re dumb if you ask that¡­¡± The femalementator said.


    On the screen¡ª


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Those who said Alex would make mistakes, are you embarrassed now?¡±


    ¡°Honey, do it! Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Alex is amazing! I want his anti-fans to crawl on the ground!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited just yet. This fellow is still going to make mistakester¡­¡±


    Compared to the excited crowd, Alex still looked as calm as usual on the screen.


    It was as if he wasn¡¯t the one who carried out those moves.


    Seeing Alex like this put a smile on X¡¯s face¡­


    She knew that Alex had made a fulleback.


    The young man, who once surprised the world, was back on his throne.


    Next, Alex took over the match and carried his entire team.


    By the fifteen-minute mark, Team XS conquered Team IM¡¯s base and imed the first victory.


    In the second match, Alex chose Akali.


    Once again, he carried his entire team by participating in countless fights with one against five, one


    against four¡­ One against three¡­


    His smooth maneuvers surprised everyone.


    The match ended in fourteen minutes.


    Team XS imed victory once again. The score was two-to-one¡­


    X was iparably excited by the intense match. All her unhappiness disappearedpletely!


    All the fans at the venue kept screaming.


    The live stream channel¡¯s screen kept showingments.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°How embarrassing¡­¡±


    ¡°Alex is amazing!¡±


    The twomentators were also going wild¡­


    They offered all sorts of crazypliments.


    In the third match, Alex chose Aatrox.


    Once again, he participated in countless fights, with one against four and one against five.


    His god-like maneuvers reminded others of his peak performance.


    Today, Alex was like a battle god that destroyed every opponent that went against him.


    However, regardless of how excited the people at the venue were and how depressed his


    opponents were, Alex remained calm, elegant, and free-spirited.


    Alex sat quietly in his seat in thepetition venue. He carried out the most shocking and bloody


    maneuvers silently.


    Under Alex¡¯s lead, Team XS suffocated their opponents.


    The five people in the opposing team cried from being beaten up¡­


    After fourteen minutes, the match ended.


    With a score of three-to-one, Team XS won the finals.


    After watching until the end, X was so excited that she could hardly breathe¡­


    Meanwhile, Team XS¡¯s fans started screaming like mad folks¡­ Some even cried.

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    Team XS¡¯s Jungler, Mid Solo, Support, and AD directly huddled together. They were also crying


    excitedly.


    Meanwhile, Alex, the battle god, sat calmly on his seat while watching them getting excited. A faint


    smile appeared on his face.


    It seemed as if he had gone through enough in life not to be excited by such trivial things.


    Comments about how Team XS was amazing flooded the live stream channel.


    The twomentators were so excited that they fumbled with their words¡­


    ¡°Oh my god! Alex is practically a battle god today. I have to say, his contribution in winning these


    three matches is as high as 80%!¡± the malementator said.


    ¡°Oh my god! Look at Alex. He¡¯s so calm. It¡¯s almost as if he had everything under control. Would


    you believe that?¡± The femalementator said.


    ¡°Alex is a god! Team XS is the champion! They¡¯re rightfully the best team in League of Legends!


    Alex is also rightfully the best Top Solo in League of Legends. He¡¯s the best Top Solo in the world!


    Who else could y as well as Alex in the world?¡± the malementator said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s congratte Team XS for winning this summer¡¯s tournament! Soon, Team XS will be


    representing our region in the LPL Region¡¯s globalpetition as the Number One Seed! I hope


    they will take the world by storm!¡± The femalementator said.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hearing how thementators shouted, X unknowingly began to smile satisfactorily.


    Right then, the broadcast director zoomed in on Alex.


    On the screen, the young man seemed calm and elegant. He was a clear contrast to his excited


    team members, who were crying.


    It seemed as if countless stars were glimmering in his eyes. He shone brightly and confidently.


    X clenched her fists tightly once again while pumping them downward. ¡°Nice!¡± she murmured to


    herself.


    Even without being there, X could still sense how excited the audience was and how joyful Team


    XS¡¯s members were.


    She was mesmerized by a passionate scene like this.


    However, afterughing for a while, she started crying in excitement.


    X took her phone out and entered Team XS¡¯s WeChat group. ¡°Congrattions, you guys!¡± She


    wrote and added aughing emoji.


    After cleaning up, Stanley Batton came downstairs and saw X crying.


    Not only were tears streaming down her face, but the scars on her face were still clearly visible. She


    was like a pitiful little rabbit. Stanley felt sorry for her.


    He immediately tossed the piece of cloth in his hand into the bathroom.


    After that, he quickly washed his hands and returned to X¡¯s side before sitting down. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡± Stanley asked.


    X pointed at the live stream channel¡¯s footage on herptop. ¡°Nothing¡­ Team XS won¡­ I¡¯m


    happy.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl¡­¡± With that, Stanley finally rxed. After that, she smiled. ¡°Congrattions¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, honey,¡± X said.


    Right then, every member from Team XS shook hands with Team IM¡¯s yers on the live stream


    channel.


    After shaking hands, they walked to the center of the stage where the pure-silver LPL Summer¡¯s


    tournament trophy was located.


    ¡°Hold the trophy up¡­ Team XS! im the champion¡¯s trophy that belongs to you!¡± The male and


    femalementators shouted excitedly together¡­


    After that, every member of Team XS picked up the trophy that belonged to them.


    Suddenly, there was a shower of golden confetti on the stage.


    With golden confetti falling from above, the five young men glowed majestically.


    After that, it was the prize-awarding section¡­


    LPL¡¯s officials got on stage to put champion¡¯s medals on each of the five yers.


    After that, everyone took a group photo together.


    Once that was done, the prize-awarding section came to an end.


    The hostess initiated the post-tournament interview¡­


    She first walked over to Alex and smiled. ¡°Alex, how would you rate your performance today? Also,


    is there anything you¡¯d like to say after getting the champion title?¡±


    Alex smiled and epted the microphone.

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    When Alex smiled, his two adorable front teeth were exposed. The contrast made him look cute.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Out of ten, I¡¯d give myself ten¡­¡± Alex said.


    ¡°I want to thank my boss, X Quest¡­ As you all know, I hit rock bottom for a while in the past. She


    was the one who apanied me and brought me out from the slum.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her encouragement, I might have been defeated for good. I would never shine


    again.¡± After saying that, Alex turned to look at the camera with a serious expression. ¡°Boss¡­ I


    promise you that I¡¯ll bring back to you another championship trophy this year¡­¡± He said.


    When X Quest heard what Alex said, she felt delighted.


    ¡°Also, that guy on ESPN who said I was terrible, when will you do a live stream of you eating poop?


    Drop me a private message on Weibo before you do it¡­ I¡¯ll go and watch¡­¡± Alex added.


    Everyone burst intoughter after hearing this¡­


    X also couldn¡¯t resistughing along.


    She didn¡¯t think Alex also saw thosements. When he saw those things, he must have felt


    terrible on the inside¡­


    The live stream channel went wild again¡ª


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ D*mn. I¡¯m dying fromughter. I¡¯ll wait for that guy to eat poop on a live stream.¡±


    ¡°I feel like shipping our god-like gamer and his boss. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°For some unknown reason, I feel like something is going on between X and Alex.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. My brain is alreadying up with a whole movie about a gamer and a girl from a


    rich family.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Don¡¯t make things up. Alex is mine¡­ X Quest belongs to Stanley Batton.¡±


    ¡°Are there people who think X might fall for Alex? No way? No way, right?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Alex¡¯s words were the most beautiful promise! Also, that guy, I¡¯ll be waiting for you to eat


    poop on a live stream!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After seeing the contents on the screen, Stanley¡¯s initially cold face became even colder¡­


    ¡°What on earth is all this?¡± Stanleyined.


    However, Xughed helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them¡­ Just ignore it¡­¡±


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he gave Zack Cassidy a call. ¡°Call the LPL officials and tell


    them to turn off the live stream¡­¡±


    After saying that, Stanley hung up.


    Approximately one minuteter, the live stream channelpletely disappeared¡­


    X was speechless.


    Three minutester, the Weibo¡¯s list of hot topics was refreshed¡ª


    Hot topic number one, ¡®Team XS is the champion#¡¯.


    Hot topic number two, ¡®#LPL¡¯s official live stream channel crashed!#¡¯.


    Hot topic number three, ¡®#Where did the live stream channel go?#¡¯.


    After watching the live stream, X logged onto Weibo. She decided to check out the hot topics¡­


    When X saw the second and third hot topics on the list, a helpless look appeared in her eyes.


    This was probably what it meant to have so much money that one could do whatever he wanted.


    ***


    The next day, at six o¡¯clock in the morning, X woke up with a start.


    After a long period of mentally reassuring herself, as well as with Stanley¡¯s patient apaniment,


    X was feeling much better today.


    Once she got out of bed and cleaned up, she changed into a wrinkle-free white shirt, a pair of


    professional, high-waisted pants, and a pair of ck high heels.


    After changing her clothes, she looked up at her reflection in the dressing mirror in front of her.


    The spotless mirror showed her current reflection.


    There were scars all over her face and neck.

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    Due to the medicines prescribed by Ron Batton and the municipal hospital, X Quest¡¯s scars had


    already formed scabs. Moreover, the swelling had faded¡­


    However, even so, it was still not pretty to look at.


    Despite the wounds, X¡¯s beauty still couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    After letting out a long, helpless sigh, X carried her global limited-edition ck Hermes purse and


    walked down the stairs¡­


    Stanley Batton had already prepared breakfast in the dining room.


    It was an oriental breakfast.


    Many dishes included steamed pork rolls, prawn dumplings, soymilk, fried breadsticks, tofu


    pudding, and various pickled vegetables.


    Right then, Stanley was standing in front of the dining table as he carefully set the table up.


    As soon as X walked in, she saw the table full of delicious food.


    At that moment, she instantly felt hungry.


    X quickly walked to her seat and sat down.


    Hot steam rose from the table full of delicious dishes.


    The white smoke kept rising, making her chest feel warm.


    ¡°Honey¡­ You must have spent a lot of time making these, right?¡± X elegantly picked up a


    steamed pork roll and asked while she ate.


    Steamed pork rolls were her favorite. These had onion and minced meat fillings.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was filled with sauce on the inside. The fragrant smell filled her mouth as soon as she took a bite.


    ¡°Hmm. I got up at dawn to start preparing¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X immediately felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart. ¡°To be honest, we could buy all these


    outside¡­ You don¡¯t have to work so hard every time and personally make all of it¡­¡±


    Stanley smiled. ¡°But don¡¯t you like the ones I make more?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s too troublesome¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°As long as you like them, it isn¡¯t troublesome,¡± Stanley said.


    X knew that Stanely was worried she might not feel like eating these days. Hence, he went


    through a lot of trouble preparing delicious food for her.


    With a good husband like him, what else could she ask for? In front of Stanley, X could be a child


    who didn¡¯t have to grow up¡­


    X¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Thank you, honey.¡±


    When their eyes met, Stanley unknowingly smiled. ¡°Idiot. You are my wife. I¡¯m supposed to do


    whatever I can for you¡­¡± Stanley had an affectionate look in his eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my father say something like this? If I¡¯m not good to my wife, I¡¯ll be dead¡­¡± Stanley added.


    X couldn¡¯t resistughing again.


    ¡°My father called again just now¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Did somethinge up?¡± X asked with a curious gaze.


    ¡°He asked me to cook delicious food for you¡­ And he asked me to cheer you up,¡± Stanley said


    truthfully. His voice was pleasant as usual.


    A feeling of happiness spread from her chest¡­


    ¡°My father even asked me to remind you to be careful when you go to work. He said that he hoped


    you wouldn¡¯t go out.


    ¡°But he was afraid that you¡¯d be in an even worse mood if you¡¯re stuck at home. Hence, he didn¡¯t


    say anything when he heard that you were going back to work.


    ¡°My father also asked me to hire more bodyguards for you¡­¡± Stanley said carefully.


    The more X heard, the warmer she felt in.


    ¡°Honestly, I think the same way as he does¡­ As for bodyguards, I¡¯ve got them ready for you long


    ago¡­¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°They are special troops I have asked the president to select from the army. There are a total of two


    hundred of them. They will stay by your side to make sure you¡¯re safe¡­


    ¡°I even asked the president to enforce stricter controls on aircraft. This group of people excels in


    anti-terrorism¡­ In the future, those culprits will never be able to appear near you with those


    methods again.¡± Stanley had a serious look in his eyes.


    His words provided X with a huge sense of security.


    X nodded gently. ¡°Thank you, honey¡­¡±


    There weren¡¯t many people in Country Z who could do all these things like Stanley¡­

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    Apart from Dragon Group¡¯s capabilities, Stanley Batton could do this because the Batton family had


    unusually strong connections with the president¡¯s social circle.


    Stanley affectionately ruffled X Quest¡¯s hair and responded gently, ¡°Silly girl. I told you not to say


    these things to me¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Also, you should bring more people with you¡­ We must both be more cautious these days¡­¡± X


    said.


    If that master couldn¡¯t exact revenge on X, he might do so to the people around her.


    ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s my father too¡­ Can your family make arrangements like this¡­ To protect him


    too?¡± X had a curious gaze in her eyes.


    After experiencing two incidents like that, she was terrified¡­


    She especially didn¡¯t want to go through what happenedst night again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s been done long ago¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X gently nodded. She felt touched by Stanley¡¯s actions again¡­


    This was her good husband.


    There were many things he¡¯d do before she even asked him to.


    ¡°Also¡­ Didn¡¯t you previously say that someone jumped off the helicopter? Were you able to find


    that person?¡± X asked.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a single clue¡­¡± Stanley shook his head.


    ¡°What about the ruins from the helicopter and the corpses of those people on it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°We could only find ruins of the helicopter. We¡¯re still looking for parts of the corpses¡­ Everything is


    under investigation.¡± Stanley frowned as his gaze suddenly turned cold.


    All of this was within X¡¯s expectations.


    Hence, she didn¡¯t feel overly disappointed.


    She didn¡¯t keep her hopes up.


    ***


    In the blink of an eye, one week had passed¡­


    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Bailey Ronson¡¯s corpse was cremated¡­


    At eleven o¡¯clock, Bailey¡¯s ashes were buried in the Sullivan family¡¯s cemetery.


    The Sullivan family¡¯s friends and rtives gradually departed¡­


    Only Tom Sullivan, his siblings, and Tony Sullivan remained in front of her tombstone.


    The tombstone was made of white jade. A ck-and-white picture of her smiling was stuck onto it,


    along with a fewrge, ck letters. ¡°In loving memory of Bailey Ronson¡­¡±


    A week ago, Bailey was still alive and well. Now, she had turned into an urn of ashes. The Sullivan


    family still couldn¡¯t ept it.


    There was a p of thunder.


    Rain began pouring down from the sky.


    However, none of the members of the Sullivan family left.


    Instead, they continued to stand under the pouring rain as they looked at Bailey¡¯s smiling picture on


    the tombstone.


    Each of them felt heartbroken.


    Meanwhile, news of Bailey being buried had spread throughout various major media tforms.


    At the same time, in Quest Group.


    After being in meetings for an entire morning, X dragged her exhausted body back to her office.


    As soon as she walked through the door, news of Bailey being buried appeared on her phone


    through a push notification.


    X calmly nced at it. After that, she sat on her soft, leather office chair and gently closed her


    eyes.


    Outside, it was raining cats and dogs¡­


    All the terrible scenes of how Bailey treated her kept reying before her eyes¡­


    Every scene still seemed clear.


    X thought that this happened to Bailey simply because of karma.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started ringing. When X saw the number on her phone screen, a look of


    shock appeared in her eyes.

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    The news disyed on the screen was a post published by Weibo News rted to Josh Batton.


    ¡°Josh Batton is exposed for disappearing without any reason during the filming process¡­¡±


    X Quest couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    Josh had always been someone who cared about his profession. Regardless of whether it was


    during his time as a newbie or now, he was neverte and never left early¡­


    He was reputed to be a professional artist in the entertainment industry, and he was also a role


    model to many.


    Wherever he was needed, he would always arrive in advance.


    Moreover, if he couldn¡¯tplete his task within the given time, he¡¯d even request to work overtime


    on his own.


    Why would someone like him disappear for an entire day without any reason?


    X subconsciously felt that this was fake news.


    After frowning slightly, X tapped on the news to carefully read it.


    The news didn¡¯t describe things very clearly. It only mentioned that someone exposed Josh for


    disappearing from a film set, where he was supposed to act in a guest role after the film crew had


    prepared everything¡­ It resulted in significant losses for the film crew.


    Moreover, the person who revealed this information even imed to be an insider in the film crew.


    News like this without any picture or proof made X feel even more confident that this was fake.


    Could people really make things up with their mouths?


    Being in the entertainment industry herself, X knew that people often schemed against each


    other. Hence, she had witnessed a fair share of incidents like this.


    Right then, her emotions weren¡¯t affected too greatly.


    Compared to what she encountered in the past, this was practically child¡¯s y.


    X knew that this incident must have made it onto the hot topics. Hence, she quickly opened the


    list of hot topics.


    Everything was precisely as she expected.


    ¡®#Josh Batton is a diva#¡¯ made it onto the first spot on the list of hot topics. There was a word


    ¡®explosive¡¯ at the end of the title.


    As the cream of the crop and the number one male figure in the entertainment industry, every action


    from Josh, including eating, drinking, and going to the toilet, could make it onto the list of hot topics.


    This was especially the case when there were negative media like this¡­


    Right then, Josh¡¯s fans were trying to keep thement section under control. They kept sharing


    Josh¡¯s pictures and works with bystanders to showcase Josh¡¯s positive qualities¡­


    Meanwhile, bystanders and Josh¡¯s anti-fans repeatedly shared various sarcastic and mean


    comments.


    ¡°This is why I hate young, good-looking people like him. These kids can¡¯t bepared to real


    actors¡­¡±


    ¡°Does that mean his professionalism in the past was all an act? The entertainment industry really is


    full of fake people. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to vomit¡­ Josh Batton, you sure are way too professional. Crawl on the ground for


    Daddy, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I told you long ago. Josh never looked like a good person. Do all of you believe me now?¡±


    ¡°Josh, get lost! Sisters, let¡¯s bring him down in thement section.¡±


    ¡°I suggest all the big bosses in the entertainment industry collectively ban such an unprofessional


    person ¡­¡±


    X still didn¡¯t feel too greatly affected by reading thesements.


    There were many anti-fans in the entertainment industry, and there would always be negative


    comments like these.


    After seeing all these things more than a few times, X became numb to it all.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Georgie Clementine¡¯s call came in.


    X immediately picked up. She knew that Georgie was also calling because of this incident¡ª


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Georgie, find out¡­ Who¡¯s behind all this rumor¡­¡± X said with a deep frown.

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    ¡°About that¡­ President X, this incident isn¡¯t actually a rumor¡­¡± Georgie Clementine said.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± X Quest asked.


    ¡°Josh did indeed do something like this a few days ago. But, at the time, his assistant didn¡¯t know


    why he had left either,¡± Georgie added.


    X instantly had a confused look in her eyes when she heard this. ¡°A few days ago?¡±


    She suddenly recalled the bombing incident she had encountered in Riverdale Market a few days


    ago¡­


    Could it be that?


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s on the day you were at Riverdale Market when the bombing took ce¡­ Initially, he


    had agreed to act in a guest role in an explosive scene for Director Gustav Corbet with his film crew


    in Country Y¡­


    ¡°When Josh arrived, he joined the film crew and got his makeup and styling down. After that, the


    film crew prepared everything and waited for the filming¡­


    ¡°However, just before the filming took ce, Josh ran off. He said he had something to attend to in


    the country, but he didn¡¯t exin in detail. Instead, he left the entire film crew hanging.


    ¡°After that incident, his assistant, Annabeth, asked him where he¡¯d gone to. Of course, he didn¡¯t tell


    her either¡­¡± Georgie said helplessly.


    With that, Georgie let out a long sigh. ¡°Because of this, Director Corbet was furious¡­ I heard from


    Annabeth that things were only sorted out after Josh personally apologized¡­¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve always been curious about where he¡¯d gone to¡­ Could he have returned to visit


    you? Did hee back because he saw that you were injured?¡± Georgie added.


    ¡°Probably.¡± X touched her forehead helplessly. She still felt shocked.


    X honestly didn¡¯t expect Josh would go this far.


    When Josh Batton came to her house that night, he had makeup on. Evidently, he hade


    directly from a film set¡­


    X didn¡¯t know about Josh¡¯s recent itinerary. Hence, she thought that Josh had finished filming


    somewhere and came over that day.


    After that, he probably bumped into Sharon Lindt and the others at the door.


    Back then, X felt very messed up. Hence, she didn¡¯t think too much about a lot of things.


    Josh was known for how strict he treated himself.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He would never do a rain check on anyone like this.


    He also detested it when other people did a rain check on him.


    Josh had always clung to his principle in this regard.


    However, Josh gave up on his principle for her. He also insisted on abandoning Gustav¡¯s entire film


    crew to rush back¡­


    That was Gustav!


    He was the person who helped Josh achieve sess in acting, and Josh owed him big time¡­


    What could make a man go to this extent for a woman?


    X now understood clearly.


    When she thought of this, she began to feel shocked.


    At first, she thought that time had helped Josh move on from his feelings for her.


    However, X didn¡¯t expect him to be this devoted.


    ¡°What? Did he leave so many people and work behind to fly back from Country Y to see you?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your brother-inw way too concerned about you? Say, did he do it because of Stanley, or


    was it because¡­ Of you?¡± Georgie asked.


    Georgie also realized what the problem was¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this, for now, Georgie¡­ Deal with everything in front of us first,¡± X quickly


    came back to her senses and said carefully.


    ¡°I called to inform you¡­ I¡¯ve already spoken with Director Corbet. He will publish a Weibo post to


    deny all of this¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This incident won¡¯t affect Josh in any way,¡± Georgie added.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    ¡°Hmm.¡± After saying that, X Quest hung up. She slowly walked over to the French window and


    looked down at the bustling city.


    There was still a heavy downpour in the city.


    The entire world became blurry¡­


    People tended to overthink on rainy days.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    While X looked at the rain outside, she couldn¡¯t help but think about what Georgie Clementine


    had said earlier.


    She thought about Josh Batton.


    X felt that she needed to have a proper conversation with Josh¡­


    Beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, another notification appeared on her phone. It was a post Director Gustav Corbet


    published on Weibo that X Entertainment recently shared. ¡°@Director Gustav Corbet, thank you for


    rifying the fake rumors. People should stop spreading it¡­¡±


    X tapped on it.


    The first thing she saw was the Weibo post that Director Corbet published earlier. ¡°Stop spreading


    the rumor. The film crew this person mentioned belongs to me. Josh didn¡¯t leave for no reason on


    that day¡­ There was an issue with the film set that day, and we couldn¡¯t continue filming. Hence, I


    had asked him to go back first. If anyone keeps spreading this rumor, I¡¯ll be sendingwyer letters.¡±


    Although Director Corbet hadn¡¯t published the post for long, there were already over 300,000


    shares, likes, andments below it.


    These were fans of Josh Batton as well as bystanders.


    ¡°Hehehe. I knew it. My husband isn¡¯t such an unprofessional person.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Haters out there, please be more humane. Our idol is such a good person. Why must you


    hate on him?¡±


    ¡°Josh Batton, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have hated you. Whoever started the rumor, what¡¯s wrong with


    you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to tell what¡¯s real or fake in the entertainment industry. So, I¡¯ll take the middle


    stance.¡±


    ¡°Woohoo¡­ All fans of Josh Batton hereby thank you, Director Corbet. We¡¯ll definitely support your


    new drama.¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Josh is such a poor guy¡­¡±


    The tone of thements had instantly reversed¡­


    X smiled dly. After that, she gave Josh a call.


    On the other end of the call, Josh was sitting in HC Magazine¡¯s photography studio in the city


    center. He was getting his styling done as he scrolled through everything on Weibo¡­


    There wasn¡¯t any emotion in his eyes.


    Josh wore a casual, white shirt.


    The first three buttons of the shirt were left open naturally, revealing the white T-shirt inside.


    He also wore a pair of light-blue jeans and a pair of white sneakers¡­


    His thick, ck hair was split in a natural and fresh-looking three-to-seven ratio. His bangs were


    slightly curled, making him appear clean yet gentle.


    He looked like a handsome senior one would coincidentally walk past in university.


    A beam of light shone against him from above his head, making his skin appear unusually fair.


    Although he didn¡¯t have any makeup on his face, his facial features still appeared intricate.


    The photography studio was huge. People who walked in and out were all employees there.


    Be it men or women, anyone would unknowingly allow their gazes to linger on him.


    The pretty stylist next to him waspletely mesmerized by Josh¡­


    While she styled her hair, she felt her heart beating wildly.


    A man like him was pure, handsome, and beautiful. The attraction was lethal for women¡­


    When Josh saw X¡¯s call, his originally expressionless face lit up instantly. A warm smile appeared


    on his face.


    Josh subconsciously looked up at the stylist before standing up. ¡°Please wait a moment¡­ I have to


    pick up a call,¡± he said politely.


    After saying that, he slowly walked out of the photography studio and leaned against a cold wall. He


    looked at the view outside the window and picked up the call¡­


    Outside the window, the rain had subsided significantly.


    There were beads of water on the ss. The entire world still seemed blurry.

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    ¡°Josh¡­ Did you intentionally leave the film crew behind that day and rushed back because of¡­


    Me?¡± X Quest asked carefully.


    Josh Batton did think that X mighte and ask him, but he didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ask so directly¡­


    Josh instantly cocked his right brow. ¡°No¡­¡± He answered without hesitation.


    When X heard this, she felt greatly relieved. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you anymore¡­ You don¡¯t need to feel any pressure¡­¡± Josh said.


    Josh had prepared this speech long ago¡­


    Having feelings for X was his issue.


    He didn¡¯t want his feelings for her to cause X any emotional burden.


    ¡°Really? In that case, why did you hurry back that day?¡± X asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I suddenly remembered something important¡­ Don¡¯t misunderstand¡­ It really


    wasn¡¯t because of you¡­ I only went to see you because it was actually on the way¡­¡± Joshughed


    bitterly.


    When X heard this on the other end of the call, she immediately let out a long sigh¡­


    Josh had answered in a very clear-cut manner. He didn¡¯t sound like he was lying at all¡­


    Perhaps, it was all just a coincidence.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s good¡­¡± X added.


    ¡°Don¡¯te up with weird ideas¡­ Alright?¡± Josh said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X replied.


    Josh didn¡¯t tell X what the important thing was.


    X wasn¡¯t nning to ask either.


    ¡°Sister-inw¡­ There¡¯s someone else I like. Be with my brother and have a good life together¡­


    Something like that won¡¯t happen again¡­¡± Josh added.


    Josh knew that X would still think silly thoughts if he didn¡¯t say this.


    Hence, he had to do it¡­


    X was a little shocked to hear this. ¡°Really? What kind of girl is she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to get with her¡­ You¡¯ll find out once I have seeded,¡± Josh said.


    X immediately understood.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She thought that he must have suddenly returned that day because of that girl.


    ¡°I came back for her that day¡­ However, something like this won¡¯t happen a second time¡­ She


    had a fever that day. I got worried¡­¡± Josh said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± X said decisively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t affect my career. I won¡¯t let anyone find out¡­ It won¡¯t affect thepany,¡±


    Josh said.


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m not worried when you¡¯re in charge¡­¡± X smiled dly.


    Initially, X still half-doubted what Josh said.


    Now that she knew that he liked someone else, she bought itpletely¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ How are your injuries?¡± Josh asked softly.


    Upon hearing this, X turned around, walked over to a mirror in front of her desk, and checked her


    reflection.


    It was apparent X had light makeup on. All the scars on her body had disappearedpletely.


    She seemed very energetic and lively.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s all healed¡­ Grandpa¡¯s medicines are really effective,¡± X said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell my parents and others about this¡­ I¡¯ll tell them when I get with her¡­¡± Josh added.


    It¡¯d be very simple if nobody else found out about his life.


    When the time came, Josh would tell X that he failed to get with that girl¡­


    However, if other people found out, especially his mother, things would get troublesome.

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    Based on how well Josh Batton knew his mother, his mother would definitely ask him about that


    woman with much excitement. Perhaps, she might even buy lots of gifts for that woman¡­


    By then, Josh would be annoyed¡­


    After saying that, Josh weakly leaned against the wall and closed his eyes depressedly. He let out a


    long sigh¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone¡­¡± X Quest decisively snapped her fingers.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get back to work¡­¡± With that, Josh hung up. Heughed bitterly and helplessly for


    a while as he looked through the window full of raindrops at the blurry world outside. He had a


    conflicted look in his eyes¡­


    After standing still for a long while, Josh finally put his phone in his pocket and returned to the


    photography studio¡­


    Once his styling was done, he started shooting for a magazine cover.


    After the shooting waspleted, Josh brought his assistant, Annabeth Cates, and arge group of


    security guards grandly out of the magazinepany¡­


    By then, the rain had stopped.


    Since it had just rained in the city, there was an earthly scent in the air. It felt refreshing.


    Due to the rain, the early autumn day was cold.


    After making his way to the entrance of the magazinepany, Josh saw countless of his fans


    lining up neatly on both sides of the entrance.


    On both sides, the fans in the front row held up banners in their hands. On one side, it read ¡®Josh,


    don¡¯t worry. Your fans will always be with you¡¯.


    On the other side, it read ¡®Josh, Mommy will always love you¡¯.


    Therge formation attracted the attention of countless passersby.


    The security guards at the venue held up security ropes in front of them¡­


    Although there were many people, they were all very orderly.


    When the fans saw Joshing out, they instantly started shouting and screaming¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Josh¡­ We love you¡­¡±


    ¡°Josh¡­ I love you¡­ I¡¯ll always support you.¡±


    ¡°Josh¡­ You will forever be Mommy¡¯s love¡­¡±


    ¡°Josh, let¡¯s walk down the aisle together!¡±


    At this moment, it sounded like ten thousand people were shouting. Josh had long gotten used to it.


    He smiled at his fans politely. After that, he lifted his hand and waved at them.


    Right then, his fans became even more excited. They were going wild!


    In the first row, each of his fans was holding an expensive SLR camera.


    A few of them were furiously snapping pictures of him as they shouted along with the rest¡­


    To many of these girls who chased after celebrities, their idol was their everything.


    A single look, smile, and wave of the hand from their idol would be enough to make them excited for


    the rest of their adolescence years¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At this moment, Josh¡¯s fans felt extremely lucky.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I¡¯m dead¡­ I can¡¯t breathe. I can¡¯t handle his good looks¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ How could someone so good-looking exist?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, sisters¡­ I can¡¯t breathe¡­ I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±


    Everyone kept saying one thing after another. Various noises hysterically ovepped each other.


    Even if many people¡¯s voices were turning hoarse from all the shouting, they still refused to stop.


    Josh quickly looked away, lowering his head as he led the employees around him into a nearby van.


    The fans were still screaming, and photographs were still being taken¡­


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what kind of woman can get into his heart.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that. Although he doesn¡¯t like any woman now, I¡¯m already beginning to feel jealous of


    that person whom he will fall for in the future.¡±


    ¡°D*mn. I really don¡¯t know what kind of woman can sleep with Josh!¡±


    Thedies started yapping one after another.

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    Now that this topic was brought up, everyone felt jealous on the inside.


    Although Josh Batton still hadn¡¯t announced who he liked, there wasn¡¯t any news about his love life,


    and they were also very sure their idol didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. So they couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous


    about the woman whom their idol would fall in love with.


    ¡°If Josh announced that he¡¯s in a rtionship, would you stop being his fan?¡± A girl suddenly asked


    carefully in the group.


    ¡°Nonsense, of course¡­ I wouldn¡¯t! I¡¯ll choose to wish them a happy life together with tears in my


    eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°I will never be able to get out of this pit in this lifetime. So who else would we be a fan of? Is


    there anyone better-looking than Josh in the entertainment industry?¡±


    ¡°Sob sob. Me too. Josh is so gentle. His future girlfriend is going to be so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Not only am I jealous of his future girlfriend, but I¡¯m also jealous of his future daughter. Sob sob¡­¡±


    The fans were getting more jealous as they spoke.


    When Josh¡¯s ck Mercedes-Benz drove past everyone, he could hear what everyone said.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile gorgeously.


    His fans were overthinking¡­


    When Josh drove past his fans, they started shouting and screaming again.


    It was deafeningly loud.


    However, Josh didn¡¯t look at them. Instead, he slowly plugged in his Bluetooth earphones and


    yed an old song he¡¯d recently been into. The song¡¯s name was ¡®As Friends¡¯¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯ll secretly be in love with you as friends. At least, I won¡¯t lose you this way.


    ¡°No matter how helpless and sad I feel, I¡¯ll keep loving you like this¡­¡±


    The familiar tune gave Josh conflicted feelings deep in his heart.


    Annabeth Cates pushed her ck spectacle frames up her nose-bridge slightly. After that, she


    slowly opened a white insted tumbler filled with bird¡¯s nest with rock sugar. She then handed it


    over to him. ¡°Josh¡­ Drink some bird¡¯s nest to soothe your throat¡­¡± She said carefully.


    Josh nodded a little before grabbing the insted tumbler. He slowly took a few sips. After that, he


    handed the tumbler back to Annabeth and closed his eyes to continue listening to the song.


    Annabeth silently closed the insted tumbler. She then opened Weibo¡­


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Right then, the top three hot topics on Weibo were all about Josh.


    Hot topic number one, ¡®#Josh Batton at HC Magazine# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number two, ¡®#Josh Batton wasn¡¯t a diva# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number three, ¡®#Gustav Corbet stands up for Josh Batton# Explosive¡¯.


    Annabeth had seen all the topics below¡­


    Hence, she tapped on the first one¡­


    Inside were all pictures taken by fans of her and Josh walking out from HC Magazine.


    In the pictures, Josh looked clean, handsome, and gentle. He was practically everyone¡¯s dream.


    Meanwhile, although her facial features still looked alright next to him, she looked very ordinary


    compared to him¡­


    Josh was like a different species of high-level humans, while other women like her were low-level


    humans¡­


    Annabeth helplessly shook her head. After that, she kept scrolling down to look at thements.


    Nearly all the pictures in thement section were taken by Josh¡¯s fans¡ª


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I give up! I want to sleep with him!¡±


    ¡°What kind of woman would Josh fall for? I¡¯m truly curious¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m envious of his assistant¡­ Can I ask if she¡¯ll be quitting? I¡¯m willing to take her spot! I don¡¯t even


    need to be paid.¡±


    Annabeth couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw thement about someone being envious of her.


    To be honest, she was somewhat envious of herself. Being able to see a handsome guy every day


    was indeed an enjoyable thing.


    Most importantly¡­


    This handsome-looking man was a lovely person. He was always polite to her¡­


    ¡°Annabeth¡­¡± Josh wanted to speak, but he stopped himself.

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    ¡°Josh, what can I do for you?¡± Annabeth Cates looked at Josh Batton earnestly. She seemed very


    careful.


    ¡°What¡¯s my next appointment?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°Next, we¡¯re going to City K to shoot for S Magazine¡¯s cover and a few pages within¡­¡± Annabeth


    said seriously.


    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Josh slowly closed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    The song ¡®As Friends¡¯ was still ying on repeat on his earphones.


    Annabeth knew that he was exhausted now. Hence, she didn¡¯t say anything further.


    Even without saying anything, Josh still glowed by just silently listening to music with his eyes


    closed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll probably be working until veryte today. You¡¯ll still be very busy tomorrow. Perhaps, you


    might only get three hours of sleep tonight. You should rest some more during the ride,¡± Annabeth


    reminded earnestly.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Josh said indifferently without opening his eyes.


    Approximately an hourter, Josh and Annabeth arrived at Antis International Airport with a group


    of bodyguards.


    In the huge airport, every floor from top to bottom was packed with Josh¡¯s fans.


    Airport security staff were nervously trying to maintain order.


    The fans here were very crazy. When those on the first floor saw Josh, they started pushing forward


    with all their might.


    The fans on the floors above started running down like crazy people.


    The airport was in an extremely chaotic state¡­


    Suddenly, the sound of fans screaming and shouting nearly drowned out everything else.


    The bodyguards who came with Josh quickly formed a human barricade in front of him and led him


    inside. However, each step of the way was difficult¡­


    Meanwhile, Annabeth stood in front of Josh and walked with the bodyguards to open a path for


    Josh as she repeatedly ushered the fans. ¡°Step aside¡­ Step aside¡­¡±


    However, none of them listened.


    Josh had gotten used to all sorts of scenes¡­


    Hence, there wasn¡¯t any emotion in his eyes.


    Many female fans were shoving envelopes into his hands.


    As long as Josh could see them, he¡¯d take them all.


    However, in less than five minutes of walking, Josh¡¯s Gi backpack was already filled to the brim


    with envelopes of various colors¡­


    His hands were also full.


    Even so, fans still forced him to take more.


    Seeing that Josh could no longer hold any more envelopes, Annabeth immediately started helping


    him with it.


    Although each step of the way was difficult, Josh still didn¡¯t have any emotion on his face. Instead,


    he seemed as good-tempered as a tame rabbit.


    The fans nearest to him were already going mad. Apart from screaming, they couldn¡¯t do anything


    else.


    Although they were all holding SLR cameras in their hands, many of them still forgot about taking


    photos.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Josh¡­ I love you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Josh¡­ Ahh.. Look at me¡­ I¡¯ll always support you.¡±


    ¡°Josh, please look after yourself¡­ It¡¯s easy to catch a cold when the seasons change. Wear thicker


    clothing in early mornings and evenings¡­¡±


    The fans were screaming so much that their voices nearly hoarse.


    Annabeth¡¯s forehead was sweating profusely from pushing through the crowd¡­


    Fans kept pushing against the bodyguards who walked with Josh. The space between Annabeth


    and Josh was getting smaller and smaller.


    Her face quickly turned red.


    When Josh saw this, he instantly extended an arm and naturally pulled Annabeth protectively


    behind him. Then, he grabbed onto Annabeth¡¯s shoulder bag strap with a single hand and led her


    forward.


    His movement seemed extremely smooth and natural. It was very cool¡­


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Annabeth felt her heart beating wildly as if a deer had run into it.

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    Which top-notch celebrity in the entire entertainment industry would treat his assistant like this?


    There was none¡­


    The female fans at the scene all went crazy when they saw this¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ How could this happen? Is she the assistant, or is Josh the assistant?¡±


    ¡°Josh¡­ Please remember your identity. You¡¯re a top-notch celebrity, not her assistant!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I¡¯m jealous. If Josh does this for me even once, I¡¯d be willing to die for him!¡±


    When Annabeth Cates heard what everyone said, she instantly moved closer to Josh Batton¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Josh¡­ Your fans are objecting. Hurry up and let go of me¡­¡± She said softly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, Josh acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her¡­


    Annabeth struggled to move away, but it was to no avail.


    If looks could kill, Annabeth thought she would perhaps already be dead now¡­


    About an hourter, Josh and Annabeth finally made it into the first-ss lounge with much difficulty.


    Only then did their world finally settle down into quiet.


    They were the only two people in the lounge.


    The tightly sealed door separated them from the entire world.


    As soon as Josh walked in, he sat on a soft couch and casually yed with his phone.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth sat on the couch next to him and started ying with her phone too.


    However, she couldn¡¯t calm her heart down at all¡­


    The scene of Josh protecting her earlier kept replying in her mind like a cursed spell.


    She had recently been spending most of her days with Josh. So she couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t


    develop any feelings for him.


    Josh was the kind of person one would grow fonder of the longer one spent time with him¡­


    That was because his character and personality were best in ss.


    Many celebrities had terrible personalities beneath their facades. That was because the


    personalities they disy were all designed by theirpanies.


    Some of them might appear respectful and polite in front of people, but they were arrogant and


    boastful behind other people¡¯s backs.


    However, Josh wasn¡¯t like that¡­


    No one ever designed Josh¡¯s good character. Instead, it was from within himself.


    This man¡¯s every move reflected how well he was brought up.


    On a rainy day, if Josh had an umbre, he would cover it over her side.


    If there were a need to lift anything heavy, Josh would always personally do it. Annabeth never had


    to lift a finger.


    When Annabeth went out to run errands on her own, Josh would even ask her questions like ¡®are


    you sure you¡¯ll be fine on your own?¡¯.


    On special festive asions, Josh would always give her a bonus to buy nice food and clothes.


    Even if Josh were in a terrible mood, he would never vent at anyone around him.


    Annabeth looked at a good-looking, fit, and extremely well-mannered man every day. So who


    wouldn¡¯t fall for him?


    After what happened earlier, Annabeth felt even more convinced about her feelings for him¡­


    However, she very quickly suppressed her emotions. ¡®You don¡¯t deserve him¡­¡¯ She tried to tell


    herself.


    Who was Josh? He was the most handsome, top-notch celebrity in the entertainment industry. He


    was also a child from the Batton family¡­


    He had the riches, the good looks, the reputation, and the status¡­


    And who was she? She was merely the most ordinary girl in the crowd.


    With above average looks and poor family background, she also only graduated from¡­ High


    school.


    How could a girl like her deserve to be with Josh?

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    In fact, Annabeth Cates felt that it was sphemous of her even to have such thoughts.


    The woman who would be with Josh Batton in the future would surely be someone of the same


    stature with a fairplexion, a wealthy background, and great beauty.


    It wouldn¡¯t be someone like her¡­


    Besides, Annabeth could feel that Josh liked X Quest from the bottom of his heart¡­


    Josh treated X differently from how he treated others¡­


    Apart from that, Annabeth identally saw that Josh saved many of X¡¯s photos on his phone


    previously.


    Thinking about X made Annabeth feel even more self-abased.


    When Annabeth opened Weibo, she saw that the number one hot topic had changed again.


    Right then, the number one hot topic had be ¡®#Josh Batton protects his assistant at the


    airport# Explosive¡¯.


    Annabeth had guessed that scene would end up on the list of hot topics, but she didn¡¯t think it¡¯d


    happen so soon.


    After opening the hot topic, Annabeth saw various pictures of the instant Josh protecting her behind


    him.


    From the pictures, that scene looked even cooler than when she had experienced it.


    It looked like it belonged in an idol drama.


    Nearly all of Josh¡¯s fans were going mad in thement section¡ª


    ¡°What¡¯s this assistant doing? Never mind that she couldn¡¯t protect the artist she works for, but she¡¯s


    even getting her artist to protect her?¡±


    ¡°Could Josh have feelings for her? No, please¡­ She¡¯s so ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Can you guys not think so far? How could Josh fall for someone like this?¡±


    ¡°Any woman who wants to be with Josh should at least be at X Quest¡¯s level, right? So what the


    hell is this girl doing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his assistant¡¯s name? Why does she look so much like a b*tch? Is she doing that on


    purpose so that Josh will protect her?¡±


    ¡°Why do I find this assistant a little b*tch? @X Entertainment Official Weibo, hurry up and fire this


    piece of trash, OK?¡±


    All sorts of snippy remarks came into sight. Annabeth felt as if needles were poking her eyes.


    Although thesements weren¡¯t pleasant, they were simply the truth.


    Indeed, she wasn¡¯t worthy¡­


    However, why the hell did they call her b*tchy?


    How was she b*tchy?


    Sensing Annabeth¡¯s slightly horrified expression, Josh nced at her phone¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t take certain things to heart. I apologize to you on their behalf,¡± he immediately said when he


    saw the content.


    Annabeth immediately shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ Most of what they said is true¡­ But I just can¡¯t


    stand it when they called me a b*tch¡­¡±


    Josh chuckled. ¡°Yeah¡­ Should I clear things off for you now?¡±


    Annabeth shook her head fervently when she heard this. ¡°No, no, no¡­ Please don¡¯t pay any more


    attention. If you speak on my behalf, they¡¯ll say I¡¯m an even worse b*tch¡­ They might evene


    up with all sorts of stupid ideas¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright then¡­¡± Josh nodded gently. He felt that what she said made sense too.


    ¡°But I still want to thank you, Josh¡­ You are very thoughtful.¡± Annabeth had an earnest expression


    on her face. Her heart felt warmed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    To be honest, an artist¡¯s assistant was at the bottom of the entertainment industry.


    Many artists didn¡¯t even treat their assistants like a human.


    However, Josh was not like them¡­


    He cared about what Annabeth thought.


    Before knowing Josh, Annabeth never felt that anyone could be perfect in this world.


    However, after getting to know Josh, she realized that a perfect person did indeed exist.


    For example, Josh was such a person.


    It was impossible between Josh and X. After all, X already had Stanley Batton. Annabeth


    knew this very well in her heart.


    Honestly, she was as curious as Josh¡¯s fans about the kind of woman with whom Josh would walk


    down the aisle with.


    Surely, the woman who could get married to a man like Josh must have done a lot of good things in


    her past life, right?

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    Noticing how Annabeth Cates seemed to be lost in a daydream, a curious look appeared in Josh


    Batton¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Annabeth chuckled. ¡°Nothing much¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Annabeth¡¯s smile broadened.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Josh said.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, after putting his phone down, he casually picked up an


    envelope from the pile of simr envelopes nearby and started reading intently.


    ***


    At the same time, in the office of X Entertainment¡¯s CEO¡­


    Georgie Clementine was carefully going through documents¡­


    She had gotten a new haircut.


    Her long, ck hair was now curled up and split in a three-to-seven ratio¡­


    The tip of her hair only reached her earlobes. It made her look prim and proper.


    Her white body-hugging shirt matching her peach-colored, high-waist pants, and the contrast made


    her physique extremely attractive.


    The intricate makeup on her face also made her facial features appear beautiful.


    Buried in work, Georgie had a cold aura about her. She was like a ssic female boss.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Georgie¡¯s phone started ringing. It interrupted her thoughts.


    Georgie slowly shifted her gaze to the phone screen next to her.


    A series of unknown numbers appeared on the screen.


    Georgie immediately picked up the call. While holding the phone with one hand, she continued to


    flip through a thick stack of documents with the other. ¡°Hello¡­ May I know who¡¯s calling¡­?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m in Aura Caf¨¦ that¡¯s diagonally opposite your office. Come down for a moment¡­ ¡± A woman¡¯s


    iparably cold voice could be heard.


    The woman sounded very familiar. She sounded to be at least in her fifties.


    From the tone of her voice, it sounded as if she had a powerful personality.


    Georgie¡¯s instincts told her that this might be Henry Armstrong¡¯s mother.


    His mother didn¡¯t seem to like her at all¡­


    Georgie knew without even pondering why she would call a woman she didn¡¯t like.


    However, Georgie had already expected this. Hence, she wasn¡¯t shocked too much.


    ¡°And you are¡­?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Henry¡¯s mother¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you¡­¡± Before Georgie could


    say anything, the woman had hung up. She was ruthless¡­


    Georgie felt speechless.


    She didn¡¯t feel too greatly affected, to be frank.


    Instead, she calmly looked at the time on her watch.


    After making sure timing wasn¡¯t an issue, she quickly took out a clean, ck, hand-held makeup


    mirror from her drawer and checked her face.


    Once Georgie was sure her makeup seemed fine, she swiftly grabbed her phone and stormed out


    of the office.


    Although Georgie knew she was going to experience something tumultuous, she remained


    confident andposed.


    She was like the proudest rose in the world.


    Georgie took a private lift and quickly made her way to Aura Caf¨¦ that Henry¡¯s mother mentioned.


    By then, it was already dusk.


    Lights were brightly lit in the caf¨¦. There was a warm, yellow tone that made the entire European-


    styled world appear unusually bright.


    Although it was already veryte, there were still many people in the caf¨¦¡­

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    As soon as Georgie Clementine walked in, she saw a woman wearing a ck Hermes dress among


    the crowd.


    The woman also wore a ck Hermes hat. She had light, intricate makeup on her face, and she


    wore antique, pink, diamond jewelry worth up to a hundred million dors. Her entire body seemed


    to glow with beauty and nobility.


    The woman seemed very young¡­


    Georgie highly suspected that this was Henry Armstrong¡¯s mother. That was because the way she


    dressed made her look exactly like a wealthy housewife.


    However, Georgie couldn¡¯t be too sure.


    After all, this person seemed too young. She was probably in her forties at most¡­


    Henry told Georgie himself that his mother was in her fifties.


    However, plenty of rich people looked after themselves well and seemed to be in their forties


    despite being in their fifties.


    As Georgie pondered, the woman in Hermes waved at her.


    She waved downward, and her expression was icy. There was an aloofness about her that made it


    seem as if she was summoning her dog.


    This was extremely disrespectful behavior.


    Georgie frowned coldly, but she resisted her dissatisfaction and walked up to Henry¡¯s mother before


    sitting down.


    As soon as Georgie sat down, Henry¡¯s mother elegantly leaned against the soft, white, European-


    style couch. After that, she looked Georgie up and down several times. Apart from the coldness in


    her eyes, there was also a sense of annoyance¡­


    Georgie really felt that this woman was beginning to get on her nerves.


    However, being considerate of Henry, she still didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently looked at


    Henry¡¯s mother.


    Henry¡¯s mother had a disdainful tone when she spoke. ¡°These days, youngdies like you are all


    fond of using your good looks to get close to rich folks. After that, you¡¯ll live a good life that¡¯s better


    than everyone else¡¯s¡­¡±


    Henry¡¯s mother spoke in a simple, direct, and irritating manner¡­


    However, Georgie still tried her best to chuckle good-humoredly. ¡°Auntie, I never once thought of


    getting anything from your son. Moreover, if I want to live like a rich person, I can rely on myself¡­¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rely on yourself? With that little bit of ie you have, what can you possibly do? You sure can


    act. Truly, an upright person¡­ No wonder our Henry fell for you¡­ Cunning people have always


    been sessful at winning other people¡¯s hearts¡­¡± Henry¡¯s mother said. She wasn¡¯t polite at all.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve always known about you dating our Henry. I only thought that he was only


    ying around with you. Hence, I didn¡¯t put too much thought into it¡­


    ¡°To my surprise¡­ Henry called home this morning and told me he¡¯d be bringing his girlfriend home


    to see me¡­ He even mentioned getting married¡­


    ¡°I had thought that this girl must be really capable. She has actually managed to convince a man


    like Henry to want to get married¡­


    ¡°At the time, I told Henry not to bring a random girl home. I didn¡¯t want to see you¡­


    ¡°I should just tell you directly. I disagree with you two dating each other. If you¡¯re a smart one, leave


    immediately. I¡¯ve done a background check on you¡­ You really are not up to par with our family¡­¡±


    With that, Henry¡¯s mother instantly took out a check worth 300 million dors from her ck Hermes


    purse that cost a million dors. She pushed it over to Georgie. ¡°Don¡¯t you like money? Here¡­ Take


    this money and leave my son alone¡­¡±


    Georgie frequently saw scenes like this in television dramas. Beforeing here, she had also


    imagined this would happen.


    Hence, Georgie still wasn¡¯t entirely shocked.


    Although she felt unhappy, she still maintained herposure.


    Georgie calmly looked at Henry¡¯s mother. ¡°You can keep this money. I truly love Henry¡­ It¡¯s not


    what you think¡­¡±


    Regardless of what happened, Georgie still wanted to try persuading Henry¡¯s mother with her


    method. Georgie would get rid of the biases Henry¡¯s mother had toward her.


    That was because Georgie loved Henry.


    Hence, she was willing to bear it all.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    Henry Armstrong¡¯s mother instantly rolled her eyes at Georgie Clementine. After that, she crossed


    her arms in front of her chest and gave Georgie the side-eye. ¡°Love? Don¡¯t make yourself sound so


    great¡­ Don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t know this act, but you don¡¯t love him at all. Instead, you love his


    money¡­ Such a fake b*tch¡­


    ¡°If you¡¯re a smart person, take these 300 million dors and get lost¡­ Forget about your little tricks.


    Don¡¯t ever think that I would fall for your nonsense. I am far more experienced than you are¡­¡±


    Henry¡¯s mother sneered.


    ¡°Madam¡­ Regardless of whether you believe me or not¡­ My feelings for Henry are real,¡± Georgie


    said.


    ¡°Take the 300 million dors and get lost¡­¡± Henry¡¯s mother added.


    The determined attitude of Henry¡¯s mother convinced Georgie to give up on all her fantasies. But,


    unfortunately, it also shaved away all her patience.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to convince me to leave Henry unless hees here and tells me to leave on his


    own. I¡¯ll leave immediately if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Georgie didn''t show any emotions in her eyes, but


    she had a strong imposing manner.


    Despite Henry¡¯s mother¡¯s imposing solid manner, it still couldn¡¯t overpower Georgie¡¯s¡­


    ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t seduce your son. Your son did everything he could to pursue me¡­¡± Georgie added.


    Although 300 million dors was a huge sum of money to Georgie¡­ She didn¡¯t care about that.


    What did this little bit of money matter whenpared to love?


    ¡°Hehe¡­ You¡¯ve put on such a convincing act. But, to be honest, you want more, don¡¯t you? Georgie


    Clementine, I certainly have underestimated you¡­¡± Henry¡¯s gaze became even colder. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect a small-town b*tch like you to have such huge ambitions¡­¡±


    When Henry¡¯s mother said the phrase ¡®small-town b*tch¡¯, she intentionally entuated her tone.


    Now, Georgie¡¯s me of rage was thoroughly ignited.


    If someone else had treated her like this today, she would¡¯ve poured water against that person¡¯s


    face.


    However, because this was Henry¡¯s mother, and due to her rtionship with Henry, Georgie


    refrained from picking up the ss of water near her hand.


    ¡°So what if I came from a small town? Is everyone from a small town a b*tch? From what I know,


    your ancestors also came from small towns, didn¡¯t they?¡± Georgie countered.


    With that, Georgie stood up and wistfully turned around to leave.


    Georgie was going to do whatever the hell she wanted!


    She had already been very patient.


    Whatever she needed to try, she had already done it.


    However, Henry¡¯s mother¡¯s behavior turned from bad to worse. Since this was the case, Georgie


    didn¡¯t need to be polite anymore.


    She could let Henry¡¯s mother trample over her once or twice, but a third time was out of the


    question...


    At that moment, Henry¡¯s mother was so angry that her face turned green¡­


    This was outrageous!


    What did Georgie mean by that? Was Georgie implying that she was also very b*tchy?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Having lived for decades, this was the first time Henry¡¯s mother had met such an impolite girl!


    She picked up her phone and immediately dialed Henry¡¯s number. ¡°Henry Armstrong¡­ Get home


    right away!¡± she uttered through gritted teeth as she panted.


    With that, Henry¡¯s mother hung up¡­


    After walking out the door, Georgie subconsciously turned around and nced at Henry¡¯s mother


    sitting by the window.


    Georgie didn¡¯t care at all when she saw that Henry¡¯s mother had turned green in the face.


    Georgie merely nced at her indifferently before heading into X Entertainment¡¯s building across


    the street.

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    After returning to her office, Georgie Clementine still had a lot of pent-up feelings.


    Right then, Henry Armstrong¡¯s call came in¡­


    She instantly frowned coldly and walked over to the French window. ¡°What is it?¡± She picked up and


    asked.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Due to her bad mood, her tone wasn¡¯t pleasant either.


    Having lived long enough, Georgie had seen many wealthy people who are arrogant and impolite.


    However, someone like Henry¡¯s mother was truly rare¡­


    Did she think she was all that great just because she had money?


    Although it was quite something¡­


    Did she have to look down on others like that?


    Did she have severe paranoia?


    Did she think everyone was after their family¡¯s money?


    ¡°Who made my baby upset? Why do you sound so unhappy?¡± Henry was trying to calm her down.


    ¡°Your mother¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°No, wait a second¡­ You can be angry, but can you not scold me? I didn¡¯t do anything to you¡­¡±


    Henry said innocently.


    ¡°A few minutes ago¡­ I met your mother,¡± Georgie exined patiently. However, she still sounded a


    little upset.


    ¡°What? Did she go looking for you? From the tone of your voice, the conversation didn¡¯t go well, did


    it?¡± Henry asked carefully. ¡®No wonder Mom was in such a terrible mood earlier¡¯. Henry thought to


    himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡­ You can be with me on the premise that you sort your family out¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your mother toe pressuring me with money and scolding me with a bunch of mean


    insults¡­ If this happens again, we¡¯re over¡­¡± Georgie added.


    Now, Georgie was clouded by anger. There were many things she didn¡¯t think about before


    speaking.


    However, she didn¡¯t think she was in the wrong after saying those things.


    Although she truly loved Henry, she couldn¡¯t standpromising and trying to please his mother


    just to be in this rtionship.


    Today, Georgie and Henry¡¯s mother had practically fallen out. If Georgie had to suck it up and go


    back to apologize to Henry¡¯s mother, that would be a second instance of hurting her pride.


    Georgie couldn¡¯t do it.


    Love was important, but pride was equally important.


    ¡°No, honey¡­ Don¡¯t overreact. I¡¯ll deal with my family¡­ Calm down. Don¡¯t talk about ending


    anything. How could I give up so easily on the woman I just got together with?¡± Henry said.


    On the other end of the call, Henry was driving on the road. When he heard what Georgie said, he


    stopped his car by the road with a serious expression on his face and spoke carefully.


    Although Georgie didn¡¯t mention many details, Henry could already guess what his mother had


    done.


    He was also finding it a little difficult to suppress the anger in his heart¡­


    Henry knew his mother¡¯s temper very well.


    The way she spoke was always unforgiving.


    If she wasn¡¯t happy with someone, she could say all sorts of sarcastic and harsh things.


    For Georgie to be this upset, Henry guessed that his mother must have said some extremely


    terrible things.


    How could she do that? This was too much of an insult.


    This morning, Henry called home to tell his mother about him and Georgie. He said he¡¯d bring


    Georgie home to meet them.


    However, his mother refused him without even thinking about it. She even said that she absolutely


    wouldn¡¯t agree to it.


    Henry had already thought she might do something like this back then.


    However, he didn¡¯t think she¡¯d do it so soon¡­


    To be fair, Henry wanted to ask where Georgie was when he called her earlier. He wanted to talk to


    her about these things.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    Henry Armstrong wanted to give her a heads up and tell her how he felt so that she could feel safe.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want this to end¡­ Go and sort things out with your family¡­ If you can¡¯t do it, we¡¯ll


    break up¡­¡± Georgie Clementine added.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I understand. Where are you? I¡¯lle and see you¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the office.¡± Georgie hung up right after saying that.


    There was an indescribable sense of annoyance in her heart.


    Georgie had already thought that Henry¡¯s family might disagree with them being together when they


    first started dating.


    However, Georgie didn¡¯t expect his family to insult her like this.


    For example, had Henry¡¯s mother been a little more polite in expressing herself, Georgie would¡¯ve


    been willing to stoop lower and work hard with Henry.


    But now, Henry¡¯s mother had already made things very clear. Georgie had no reason to keep


    stooping low any longer.


    If things worked out, they worked out.


    If they didn¡¯t¡­ It¡¯d be the end of the rtionship.


    Georgie really couldn¡¯t stoop so low to please that sarcastic and harsh woman or listen to her mean


    remarks, just to be with Henry.


    Thinking about how they might split up, Georgie felt unsettled in her heart.


    If Henry had to choose between his girlfriend and his family, who would he pick?


    Henry would probably choose his parents.


    Although Henry promised he would fight against his family if they disagreed with them being


    together, Georgie felt that he might not act so rashly if things went to that extent.


    Henry couldn¡¯t afford to throw his status away just like that¡­


    The sky had already turnedpletely dark outside.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Right then, lights were gradually turned on. There were green and red lights everywhere. At one


    nce, every criss crossing road was brightly lit up.


    Although this city had a pretty night view, Georgie wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy it at all.


    After taking a deep breath, Georgie turned around and walked over to the coffee machine to make


    herself a cup of coffee. She took a sip to freshen up.


    After that, Georgie slowly walked over to her spotless desk and began working to shift her attention


    away.


    Approximately ten minutester, someone knocked on the door¡­


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    Georgie looked at the time on her watch. Right then, it was seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± She guessed that it was probably Henry.


    After she said that, the door opened¡­


    The first thing that came into view wasn¡¯t Henry¡¯s face. Instead, there was arge bouquet of roses,


    two long, straight legs, and a pair of white, limited-edition sneakers¡­


    Georgie had seen those shoes on the inte previously. But, unfortunately, there were only three


    pairs in the entire world, and each pair cost up to 300,000¡­


    After taking a simple look, she estimated that there were probably a hundred roses in the bouquet.


    The bouquet of roses was covered with a decorative sheet that had stars against a ck


    background. The contrast between red and ck made the roses appear unusually red.


    Soon, the fragrant scent of roses filled the entire office.


    In the next second, Henry slowly put the roses down and carefully looked at Georgie¡¯s face.


    His distinctively ck-and-white, peach-shaped eyes were filled with uncertainty and insecurity¡­


    To Georgie, the look in his eyes made him look like a child who had done something wrong.


    Suddenly, Georgie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little. ¡°What are you doing? You look so pitiful¡­ Look


    at yourself¡­¡±


    In that instant, Georgie felt that she had recovered.

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Henry Armstrong chuckled before quickly stepping forward to put the roses in Georgie Clementine¡¯s


    arms¡­


    The roses felt heavy in her arms.


    After taking a closer sniff, the fragrant scent felt even stronger.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Henry said carefully.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. So why are you apologizing to me?¡± Georgie said ndly.


    ¡°I¡¯m apologizing to you on behalf of my mother¡­¡± Henry added.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what exactly she said, it must have been awful¡­


    ¡°This is what actually happened today. Didn¡¯t my parents return from overseas just a couple of days


    ago? I called them up this morning¡­


    ¡°I was thinking of telling them about bringing you home to meet them. I asked them to decide on the


    time. In the end, my mother rejected me without saying anything else¡­


    ¡°Her attitude was pretty bad. I have already guessed back then that she might contact you afterward


    to y the horrible scene out.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d happen so soon¡­ That¡¯s why I thought of waiting until I finish with work. I was


    going toe to see you in the evening to talk about this¡­


    ¡°Firstly, I wanted you to feel prepared. Secondly, I also wanted to tell you about my thoughts¡­¡±


    Henry exined carefully. He felt extremely nervous.


    Henry was unusually afraid of Georgie. If he wasn¡¯t careful, she might kick him away.


    He knew Georgie¡¯s temper all too well.


    She was decisive, and she had an iparable sense of pride.


    If she really wasn¡¯t happy, she was capable of doing just anything.


    Henry couldn¡¯t let this woman go after going to such great lengths to be with her.


    They were going to spend the rest of their lives together!


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Keep going¡­¡± There weren¡¯t any emotions in Georgie¡¯s eyes. She slowly put the roses


    down on the table.


    ¡°I want to tell you¡­ Even if the entire world disagrees, I¡¯ll still be with you. But, if it really gets to


    that, I¡¯ll choose to give up on everything else to be with you¡­


    ¡°Everything I have said is true. However¡­ I want to know, if I lose everything, will you still love me?¡±


    Henry said.


    Henry¡¯s eyes were full of uncertainty and seriousness. He felt extremely insecure on the inside.


    Georgie didn¡¯t think Henry could still say such clear-cut words at such a critical juncture.


    She couldn¡¯t say she wasn¡¯t touched.


    Georgie frowned slightly and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you also think I¡¯m only with you for your


    money? For your status?¡±


    Henry instantly shook his head violently. ¡°Of course, not¡­¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Henry Armstrong, listen up¡­ I never chose to be with you for your money¡­ Even more so, I never


    cared about your status¡­ I simply like you as a person¡­


    ¡°If you really go to such an extent for me, I¡¯ll be good to you for the rest of my life¡­¡± Georgie


    answered decisively. If Henry gave up everything, she¡¯d spend the rest of her life with him¡­


    ¡°But if I really go against my family, I might lose everything¡­¡± Henry¡¯s smile widened gradually.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you¡­¡± Georgie said decisively once again.


    When Henry heard this, he felt so exhrated that it was driving him mad. ¡°Really?¡±


    Apart from feeling exhrated, he also felt extremely touched.


    This woman before him really was different from the ones he dated in the past.


    ¡°Really¡­ I¡¯ll take care of you for life,¡± Georgie announced dominantly.

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    ¡°Honey¡­ Don¡¯t worry. Even if I really leave my family, I won¡¯t need you to take care of me,¡± Henry


    Armstrong said.


    ¡°I have my own independently establishedpany¡­ I also own shares in manyrge, medium,


    and small enterprises. Apart from that, I also have my professional gaming team¡­ As well as


    countless savings¡­


    ¡°I have umted all these things on my own. Back when I first started as an entrepreneur, my


    father only gave me 100 million¡­ I¡¯ve returned him 100 million on top of the interest owed to him


    long ago¡­ Now, everything under my name belongs to me,¡± Henry continued to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about these things¡­ As long as you lower your spending standards, I can still afford to


    look after you for a lifetime,¡± Georgie Clementine said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Henry chuckled as he ruffled Georgie¡¯s hair. ¡°You really are different from other girls¡­ What kind of


    female goddess are you?¡±


    Georgie shrugged nonchntly. There was a curious look in her eyes. ¡°Only¡­ Are you really willing


    to go this far for me?¡±


    Henry nodded without hesitation. ¡°To be honest, before knowing you, I thought all of my


    possessions were extraordinarily important¡­


    ¡°But after getting to know you, I suddenly stopped thinking this way¡­ Now, to me¡­ Money, fame,


    and status can¡¯tpare to you, Georgie¡­¡± Henry said with a serious look in his eyes.


    His words instantly touched Georgie, and her eyes turned red.


    At such a critical moment, Henry¡¯s decisiveness had touched her.


    ¡°Will you regret giving up so much for me?¡± Georgie asked again.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t¡­¡± Henry nodded assuredly.


    Due to Henry¡¯s expressions, Georgie¡¯s heart was touched, and she felt safe.


    She was in love with the right person.


    At that moment, Georgie also suddenly changed her mind. ¡°Since¡­ Since you¡¯re willing to go this


    far for me¡­ I¡¯ll take back what I said before¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to figure out a way with you to convince your parents to ept me¡­ You don¡¯t have to


    convince your parents on your own¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Love worked both ways¡­


    Since Henry was willing to sacrifice to such an extent for her, Georgie shouldn¡¯t be selfish either¡­


    He was willing to let go of everything. So in that case, why couldn¡¯t she let go of her pride for him?


    Georgie couldn¡¯t be so selfish.


    ¡°The only thing is¡­ I already treated your mother so horribly earlier¡­ I¡¯m not sure if your mother


    will still want to see me again¡­ ¡± Georgie added.


    At first, Georgie thought letting go of her pride was even harder than flying¡­


    However, to her surprise, Henry¡¯s words had convinced her to do so without even thinking about it.


    She seemed to love this person even more than she imagined.


    Georgie didn¡¯t hope that Henry would be the only person sacrificing for this rtionship.


    The best oue was for Henry to have her and his family.


    Georgie didn¡¯t want Henry to end up leaving his family¡­


    After all, the pain of leaving his loved ones behind would be tremendous to Henry.


    To be honest, humans behaved like this most of the time. Decisions made in person were usually


    different from those made over phone calls¡­


    One would unknowingly soften their heart because they saw the face of the person they loved


    deeply and heard that person¡¯s voice.


    Even a heart of steel would turn into something soft and bendable.

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    ¡°Are you really willing to do that?¡± Henry Armstrong had a look of disbelief in his eyes. He felt


    deeply touched and exhrated.


    He wasn¡¯t clueless about how proud Georgie Clementine could be as a person.


    She had always had an enormous ego.


    Georgie must love him a lot to make such a decision.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Georgie nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to sacrifice for me, I¡¯ll naturally want to sacrifice for


    you too¡­ If setting my ego aside and appeasing your parents can keep things together for us, I¡¯m


    willing to do it¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Henry hugged her even tighter. ¡°Honey¡­ Do you love me this much already?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would either¡­¡± Georgieughed bitterly.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡± At this moment, Henry truly wished their bodies were one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get proud just yet. Even if I love you, I¡¯ll still kick you away if you¡¯re not good to me¡­¡±


    Georgie said seriously.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I won¡¯t be proud¡­ I won¡¯t be proud¡­¡± Although Henry said he wasn¡¯t proud, he was


    feeling immensely proud on the inside. It was driving him crazy.


    ¡°Bring me to your house sometime on another day. First, I¡¯ll apologize to your mother. Also, we¡¯ll try


    to discuss further with your parents¡­ I¡¯ll try my best to make them ept me¡­ And lessen the


    sacrifice you have to make¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll talk to them on my own,¡± Henry said.


    Although Georgie was willing to do it, Henry wasn¡¯t¡­


    He didn¡¯t want Georgie to be humiliated because of him in any way.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His parents already disagreed with their decision, to begin with. On top of that, Georgie had even


    offended his mother. Even without thinking it through, Henry knew that his parents would treat


    Georgie harshly if he really brought her home¡­


    ¡°Listen to me¡­¡± Georgie said dominantly. Her tone was determined, and she wouldn¡¯t take no for


    an answer.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to you¡­ In that case, let¡¯s wait for my mother to calm down for the next two


    days. After that, I¡¯ll take you home¡­¡± Since directly refusing Georgie wouldn¡¯t work, he decided to


    stall her¡­


    He was prepared to return hometer and talk to his parents.


    He would fight for a perfect answer for everything.


    If it worked, it worked. If it didn¡¯t, he¡¯d leave his family on his own ord¡­


    Once everything was done and dusted, he¡¯d tell Georgie about it¡­


    Henry wouldn¡¯t allow his woman to stoop down for anyone, even if they were his parents.


    As a man, he felt it was his duty and responsibility to protect his woman.


    Meanwhile, his woman would only need to shine brightly.


    Georgie thought that Henry¡¯s suggestion made sense. Hence, she nodded.


    ¡°Honey, are you hungry?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Initially, Georgie was feeling fed up, and she wasn¡¯t hungry in the least bit.


    But now, after having resolved many things with Henry through their discussions, she felt her mood


    had recovered. She was also starting to feel hungry.


    ¡°In that case, shall we go to that Japanese restaurant you mentioned before?¡± Henry asked


    carefully.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Georgie said.


    ***


    After having dinner with Georgie and sending her home, he drove back to the Armstrong family¡¯s


    large mansion.


    When he walked through the door, there wasn¡¯t a single maid in the huge living room.


    His mother was the only person who sat coldly in front of the television.


    Seeing Henry walking in from the corner of her eyes, her expression instantly turned even colder¡­


    When Henry saw this, he quickly stepped forward and sat next to her on a one-seater couch. After


    that, he crossed one leg over the other before lighting a cigarette and taking a puff at it¡­

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    After exhaling the smoke in his mouth, Henry Armstrong was about to speak¡­


    However, before he could speak, his mother forcefully mmed the transparent ss of milk in her


    hands on the coffee table¡­


    The ss of milk was half-full.


    Because of her actions, a lot of the milk was spilled.


    However, Henry remained calm. There wasn¡¯t any emotion in his eyes.


    ¡°Henry, where did you find that woman? She¡¯s so impolite and ruthless¡­ She looks nothing like a


    good wife or kind mother.


    ¡°No¡­ What do you like about this woman? Do you know how bad that woman¡¯s attitude toward me


    was today?


    ¡°She actually implied that I was very b*tchy¡­ Never mind this. She even acted high and mighty, and


    she was unusually arrogant¡­¡± She said.


    The more Henry¡¯s mother spoke, the angrier she became. The vein on her neck was bulging¡­


    She had never been treated like this by anyone in her life!


    Georgie was the first!


    ¡°Let it go¡­ I understand her well enough¡­ She¡¯s someone who respects elders a lot. If you hadn¡¯t


    said something inappropriate, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted to you that way¡­


    ¡°Did you say she implied you were very b*tchy? That must have been because you said that to her


    first¡­¡± Henry didn¡¯t spare his mother any humiliation. Instead, he was straightforward with his


    words¡­


    After saying that, Henry took another deep puff at his cigarette.


    His mother instantly became speechless¡­


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t speaking, Henry felt even more sure about his thoughts.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Henry knew his mother¡¯s temper all too well.


    Although he didn¡¯t get to ask Georgie about many details, he could imagine what happened.


    ¡°If you disagree with our rtionship, that¡¯s fine. But calling her a b*tch is a little too much¡­¡± Henry


    said and frowned.


    Henry¡¯s mother instantly felt ufortable. The me of anger in her heart also grew more intense.


    ¡°You really are my good son. You haven¡¯t even married that b*tch, and you¡¯re already behaving like


    this¡­ What if you really marry that woman? Will I even get to have a say in this family?


    ¡°Once you¡¯ve found a woman, you forget about all your mother¡­¡± Henry¡¯s mother said through


    gritted teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m just addressing the matter as it is, alright¡­ Can¡¯t you ept criticism for your bad behavior?¡±


    Henry said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Henry¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°I came home today to rify things with you¡­ I will marry Georgie and nobody else. If you


    disagree with us being together, that¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯ll leave this home,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Henry¡¯s mother had a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    Henry shrugged nonchntly. ¡°You heard me. This is what I think¡­¡±


    Initially, Henry had wanted to have a proper discussion with his mother beforeing home¡­


    But after hearing how she called Georgie a b*tch, he instantly felt demotivated to discuss anything


    with her.


    Hence, he toughened up¡­


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Henry¡¯s mother was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak anymore. So instead, she pointed


    angrily at Henry¡¯s face as her face turned red.


    p, p, p¡­


    Right then, sounds of crisp pping could be heard.


    Henry immediately looked up in the direction where the sound came from¡­


    He could see his sister, Jenny Armstrong, standing at the bottom of the staircase as she pped for


    him.


    Jenny was wearing a whiteced skirt with her ponytail tied high up. There was a look of approval in


    her eyes.


    Her gaze was extremely pure. At one nce, she looked like a noble, clean doll.


    ¡°Brother¡­ What you said was wonderful. I¡¯ll give you a like!¡± Jenny quickly raised her thumb at


    Henry.


    Henry¡¯s mother became even angrier. In fact, she was beginning to doubt her life. ¡°Jenny! Are you


    mad? Are you going against me too?¡±

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    Jenny Armstrong shook her head helplessly. ¡°Is there anything wrong with me going against you?¡±


    With that, Jenny blinked innocently.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Henry¡¯s mother was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing this, Henry Armstrong winked at Jenny with his right eye and raised his chin slightly. There


    was a look of approval written on his face¡­


    After that, Jenny slowly walked over to Henry¡¯s side and sat on the arm of his couch.


    After flicking her recently polished pink nails with diamonds on them, Jenny naturally crossed one


    leg over the other. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so upset¡­ I overheard what you told Dad¡­


    ¡°You called her a b*tch and asked her to get lost. So what if Georgie criticized you?


    ¡°To be honest, I think what Dad said was right. Georgie had every right to criticize you.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, you can reason with logic. You didn¡¯t have to say mean things, did you?¡± Jenny


    said.


    After saying that, she naturally leaned her body against Henry.


    As the youngest girl in the Armstrong family, Jenny had always been adored by everyone in the


    family since she was a kid.


    This was especially the case for Henry. Because of the vast age gap between him and his sister,


    he¡¯d always been particrly protective and fond of her.


    Henry was an utterly devoted brother to Jenny. He spoiled her endlessly.


    Although Jenny had just celebrated her eighteenth birthday, and she was already an adult, she still


    had a child-like personality because she¡¯d gotten used to being spoiled since she was a kid.


    In front of Henry, she would often act like his ¡®daughter¡¯¡­


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing what Jenny said, Henry instantly felt much better¡­


    At the very least, he still had Jenny¡¯s support in this family.


    Meanwhile, although his father disagreed with him and Georgie dating, he was still quite a


    reasonable person.


    ¡°Jenny, I¡¯ve really spoiled you rotten! Is this how you should speak to me?¡± Henry¡¯s mother had a


    dissatisfied look in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my attitude? I was just speaking based on facts¡­ To be honest, I initially didn¡¯t


    feel anything toward my brother¡¯s girlfriend. However, after hearing how you described meeting


    Georgie to Dad¡­ I feel that she really is something.


    ¡°I suddenly understand why Henry insists on being with Georgie despite there being so many pretty


    models in Antis¡­


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like a cool and beautifuldy like her?¡± Jenny enunciated her words. She was


    praising Georgie like there was no tomorrow.


    Jenny¡¯s words were extremely pleasant for Henry to listen to. However, his distinctly ck-and-


    white, peach-shaped eyes were filled with a glimmer.


    In the next second, Henry immediately raised her thumb at Jenny.


    The siblings¡¯ behavior made Henry¡¯s mother even angrier.


    ¡°Jenny¡­ You¡¯re a traitor¡­ I¡¯ve always adored you since you were a kid, and this is how you turned


    out? So you¡¯d rather stand with an outsider than your mother?¡± Henry¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t get any


    more upset than this¡­


    Her hatred toward Georgie Clementine also deepened.


    She felt that Georgie was a cunning fox. Not only did Georgie easily steal her son away, but


    Georgie even convinced her son to forget about her.


    Georgie even convinced her daughter to act like her son. They were both behaving in an extremely


    odd way!

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    Apart from hate, Henry¡¯s mother also began to feel jealous of Georgie Clementine.


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts¡­ You were so mean with your words. Apart from genuinely feeling


    Georgie doesn¡¯t deserve your son, you also feel a little jealous of her, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°That¡¯s because Henry is willing to go against you for her. That¡¯s why you feel dissatisfied¡­ You feel


    that you¡¯ve lost your ce in your son¡¯s heart¡­¡± Jenny Armstrong didn¡¯t hold back what she said.


    Her personality had always been like this.


    Whether Jenny was speaking to her family members or outsiders, she¡¯d always spoken her mind.


    She never beat around the bush.


    This was also because she¡¯d always been adored by her family.


    Children who their family adored were usually not afraid of anything.


    Henry Armstrong was like this, and Jenny was even more so¡­


    Ever since Jenny was a kid, she¡¯d do whatever she wanted because she had her parents¡¯ absolute


    adoration. If she didn¡¯t like someone, she¡¯d speak her mind about it. She ignored everything else¡­


    Jenny¡¯s words were like a knife to Henry¡¯s mother.


    It instantly cut her fake skin open, exposing all the dark sides in her heart under the sunlight.


    At this instant, Henry¡¯s mother increasingly felt that there was no way for her to salvage her dignity.


    However, she still pretended to be calm. Then, with her fists clenched tightly, she looked at Jenny


    angrily. ¡°You¡­ You really are going against me¡­ Am I this kind of person in your heart?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been like this? You always asked Henry if he would forget about you after


    getting married. What kind of person asked questions like this? It¡¯s usually someone who can¡¯t


    stand her son being nice to another woman¡­¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°Jenny Armstrong, shut up!¡± Henry¡¯s mother yelled softly. She really wanted to p Jenny, but she


    couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it¡­


    ¡°Mom, this kind of mentality is very abnormal¡­ You should learn from Auntie Lindt¡­ Aren¡¯t you


    friends with Auntie Lindt? There¡¯s a saying that birds of a feather flock together. You¡¯re so close to


    Auntie Lindt, but why haven¡¯t you learned anything from her?


    ¡°Look, what does Auntie Lindt tell her sons? She always tells them that if they don¡¯t treat their wives


    well, they¡¯ll end up dead¡­ She¡¯s never fought against her daughter-inw for attention¡­ What


    about you?¡± Given an inch, Jenny wanted a mile. She wasn¡¯t going to let Henry¡¯s mother have her


    way at all.


    After saying that, Jenny finally felt much better¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jenny¡¯s words had won Henry¡¯s heart over.


    Henry immediately ruffled her hair affectionately. ¡°Jenny is right¡­ Someone really should take some


    proper lessons from Auntie Lindt¡­ Look at Auntie Lindt. How does she treat her daughter-inw?


    And look at her¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°You two are teaming up against me. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Henry¡¯s mother felt as if she would


    soon explode.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly win an argument against the siblings on her own.


    Did she still have any status and power in this family?


    Were the siblings even being humane?


    ¡°How did I end up raising two disrespectful children like you?¡± Henry¡¯s motherined as she


    panted. Her fists were clenched tightly.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have to feel angry. Constructive criticism is usually not pleasant to hear.¡±


    Henry¡¯s words were like another jab to her wound.


    Henry¡¯s mother exploded in anger. ¡°Henry Armstrong! Shut up! You two don¡¯t have to bother


    teaming up against me. Nothing you say will change my mind or your father¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to change your mind¡­ I¡¯ve already made my thoughts clear. Either you


    and Dad agree with my rtionship, or I¡¯ll leave this family. I won¡¯t change my mind this time¡­ I am


    willing to give up everything for Georgie¡­¡± Henry said.


    Jenny immediately raised her thumb at Henry once again. ¡°Brother, you really are so manly¡­¡±

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    Henry¡¯s mother was speechless.


    She really was being driven to madness!


    She honestly had no idea how she ended up raising two such disobedient children!


    The two siblings were saying one thing after another. It gave her a headache.


    Right then, Henry¡¯s father walked down the stairs with a serious expression on his face.


    He kept listening to what they were saying on his way down.


    He clearly heard part of what Henry Armstrong and Jenny Armstrong said to their mother¡­


    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Henry¡¯s father stood at the bottom of the staircase and yelled coldly.


    Jenny and Henry shut up simultaneously¡­


    Seeing that her savior was here, Henry¡¯s mother quickly got up and walked over to Henry¡¯s father.


    She wrapped her arms around his arm and pointed at the siblings. ¡°Honey, they were bullying me¡­¡±


    Henry and Jenny were both speechless.


    Henry¡¯s father frowned coldly and red at the siblings. ¡°You too are outrageous! Is this how you


    should be speaking to your mother? Apologize to your mother right away.¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our attitude? Aren¡¯t we merely stating the facts?¡± Jenny asked.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry¡¯s father instantly gave Jenny a look and hinted at her to shut up.


    However, Jenny wouldn¡¯t listen at all. ¡°We¡¯re not wrong¡­ I refuse to apologize.¡±


    Henry¡¯s father stayed silent.


    Henry¡¯s mother frowned even deeper. ¡°Honey¡­ Look at them! They¡¯re going way over the line!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ You go on upstairs. I¡¯ll teach them both a lesson¡­¡± Henry¡¯s father gently patted Henry¡¯s


    mother on the shoulder¡­


    ¡°No way in hell will I believe you¡­¡± Henry¡¯s motherined again.


    Right then, her stomach was filled with rage, but she had nowhere to vent.


    She didn¡¯t feel good at all.


    ¡°Go upstairs¡­ Listen to me¡­ I¡¯ll talk to them properly¡­¡± Henry¡¯s father was speaking in an even


    softer tone.


    Henry¡¯s mother didn¡¯t have much patience left. She instantly rolled her eyes at the siblings before


    heading upstairs.


    Seeing their mother leave, Jenny couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at their mother.


    Meanwhile, Henry pinched his forehead helplessly. Finally, he lit another cigarette and started


    smoking.


    Henry¡¯s father let out a long sigh. He walked over to the long couch next to the siblings and sat


    down.


    He had a spiteful look on his face when he pointed at the siblings.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you two be more humane? Ever since you were children, you¡¯d side with each other


    whenever an argument came up between you and your mother. You¡¯ve never judged things


    objectively, and you¡¯ve always mindlessly protected each other, treating her like an enemy¡­¡±


    Henry¡¯s father said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that only because our mother has never been reasonable since we were kids?¡± Henry said


    tantly.


    ¡°Exactly¡­¡± Jenny chipped in and nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s not reasonable, she¡¯s still your mother. She¡¯s the woman I love the most. You should


    respect her¡­¡± Henry¡¯s father instantly became serious.


    ¡°Respect is respect, but respecting her doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t challenge her, does it?¡± Jenny


    added.


    ¡°Precisely¡­¡± Henry agreed with Jenny.


    Henry¡¯s father didn¡¯t know what to do with his youngest daughter and second son¡­

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    The parents were to me for spoiling the two of them too much since they were kids¡­


    The siblings had been spoiled to an unreasonable extent¡­


    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯ll have to apologize to your motherter. Don¡¯t make her sad¡­¡± Henry


    Armstrong¡¯s father said.


    ¡°Henry, although your mother says awful things, and she¡¯s very extreme when doing certain things,


    she¡¯s only doing it for your best. She doesn¡¯t want you to be tricked by a bad woman,¡± Henry¡¯s


    father enunciated each word carefully. His words conveyed how much he loved his son¡­


    ¡°I want to say that Georgie isn¡¯t a bad woman. She¡¯s sessful in her career, she¡¯s pretty, and


    she¡¯s capable. The definition of a con-woman doesn¡¯t fit her at all¡­¡± Before Henry could speak,


    Jenny Armstrong directly interrupted him.


    ¡°Why are you butting in everywhere? Can you shut up?¡± Henry¡¯s father became serious.


    ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t. Hit me then¡­¡± Jenny said.


    Henry¡¯s father was speechless.


    Henry tried to hold hisughter in and looked at his father. ¡°Jenny isn¡¯t wrong¡­ Georgie isn¡¯t a liar.


    Apart from her family background, everything else about her fits your standards.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­ Georgie has never initiated anything with me. I was the one who went after her the whole


    time¡­


    ¡°She didn¡¯t even like me at first¡­¡± Henry added.


    ¡°I know this¡­ But this doesn¡¯t eliminate the possibility that she¡¯s just trying to lure you into her


    trap¡­¡± Henry¡¯s father said.


    When talking about Georgie, Henry¡¯s father''s facial expression seemed unusually stern¡­


    ¡°No¡­¡± Henry uttered.


    ¡°These days, those women out there have very sophisticated methods. So to get into the higher


    ranks, they are often capable of doing many unbelievable things¡­¡± Henry¡¯s father said.


    ¡°She really isn¡¯t like that¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Regardless of whether that¡¯s the case, I still won¡¯t agree with you two being together. You being


    with her doesn¡¯t benefit our family at all,¡± Henry¡¯s father said.


    Henry¡¯s father had always been affectionate toward Henry and allowed him to make decisions in


    most tiny matters¡­


    However, affection and adoration had their limits. Some essential matters couldn¡¯t be left to Henry to


    decide¡­


    A woman being married into the Armstrong family needed to be of the same status. The marriage


    would have to benefit Armstrong Group and the Armstrong family.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use in disagreeing¡­ I¡¯m going to fight for it till the end this time.¡± Henry¡¯s attitude was


    persistent.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I support Henry,¡± Jenny said and nodded determinedly.


    Henry¡¯s father instantly had a cold expression on his face. ¡°Henry Armstrong, do you know what the


    consequences of going against me are? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing everything?¡±


    Henry shook his head nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid¡­ The consequences would simply be cutting all


    ties from the Armstrong family. I don¡¯t mind¡­ Even if I must betray the entire world, I will be with


    Georgie¡­¡±


    ¡°You under-achieving brat. How could you give up everything for a woman?¡± Henry¡¯s father had a


    look of disbelief in his eyes¡­


    ¡°Yes,¡± Henry answered decisively.


    ¡°How is this being under-achieving? Clearly¡­ He is a devoted man¡­ Isn¡¯t it better for Henry to be a


    devoted, dominant CEO rather than the womanizing CEO he was before?¡± Jenny chipped it.


    To be honest, Jenny was helping Henry not just because she had a good impression of Georgie, the


    future sister-inw she had never even met¡­


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Arge part of it was also because Jenny loved her second brother a lot¡­


    She wanted her second brother to be happy¡­


    As long as her second brother wanted to do something, she would support him all the way.


    There were no limits to how she would support him.


    Regardless of whether it was right or wrong¡­


    Henry¡¯s father was also nearly driven to madness by the siblings. He red at Jenny angrily. ¡°You¡¯re


    a decent girl, but unfortunately, you¡¯ve got a big mouth¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t my mouth pretty? I went to a high-ss cosmetician to get my smiley lips


    done¡­¡± Jenny said.


    Henry¡¯s father was speechless.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already made up my mind¡­ You and Mom should think it through. Are you willing to lose


    me as your son just because you disagree with me being in a rtionship with Georgie¡­¡± Henry


    Armstrong¡¯s words once again induced an extremely dissatisfied feeling in his father¡­


    However, before Henry¡¯s father could speak, Jenny Armstrong started speaking first. ¡°That¡¯s right.


    You and Mom should think it through. If Henry leaves this family, I¡¯ll leave too¡­


    ¡°If you oppose this couple, you¡¯ll lose a pair of a perfect son and daughter.


    ¡°If you approve of this couple, you and Mom will continue to have a perfect pair of son and


    daughter¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to teach you what to choose, do it? You¡¯ll really lose a lot if you say anything against


    their rtionship¡­¡± Jenny said earnestly. There was a serious look in her eyes.


    She had meant the things she said¡­


    Besides, no matter what, she was going to help Henry get what he wanted.


    Jenny wanted Henry to be happy.


    Whatever Henry wanted to aplish, it was right¡­


    Jenny blindly admired Henry, and she would blindly follow him.


    Henry¡¯s father was soon about to have an emotional breakdown from the torture. His entire face


    turned from ck to green and to ck again. His breathing also became deeper. ¡°Are you two


    trying to kill me by making me mad? Perfect son and daughter? Are you two even worthy of that


    title?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was over¡­


    It really was over.


    Henry¡¯s father regretted spoiling the two of them since they were kids¡­


    What did he end up raising?


    ¡°No¡­ We¡¯re such good kids. Why would we make you angry? We¡¯re just taking a stand¡­ We are


    perfect¡­ We¡¯re excellent in every aspect¡­¡± Jenny added.


    Kids in families like theirs were destined not to be able to choose who they got married to. Jenny


    had known this since she was a kid.


    Her eldest brother didn¡¯t get to decide on his marriage. He ended up marrying a woman he didn¡¯t


    love at all. On the surface, they maintained the image of a loving couple. Behind the scenes, they


    both slept around with other people. They weren¡¯t happy at all¡­


    Jenny didn¡¯t want this for her second brother.


    If she could fight for her second brother, she would do it¡­


    At least one kid in the Armstrong family needed to be happy.


    Jenny felt that her second brother deserved to be happy.


    ¡°Kids in the Armstrong family¡­ Have never been allowed to decide on their marriages¡­ Henry


    Armstrong, if you really do this, don¡¯t me me for being cruel¡­¡± Henry¡¯s father didn¡¯t want to say


    something like this at first¡­


    However, he didn¡¯t have any other choice¡­


    ¡°What are you going to do? Are you going against me in business? Are you going against my future


    wife?¡± Henryughed bitterly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Don¡¯t think you can truly be happy just because you leave the Armstrong family¡­¡±


    Henry¡¯s father added.


    ¡°Give it all you¡¯ve got¡­ I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡± Since Henry had already decided and told his parents


    about it, he was prepared to brace the storm¡­


    Henry believed that he was capable of dealing with everything that woulde.


    No matter howrge the waves, Henry wouldn¡¯t be defeated.


    With that, Henry stood up and stormed out.


    He didn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense.


    Jenny didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, she silently clenched her fists.


    ¡°Henry, get back here¡­¡± Henry¡¯s father yelled.


    He brought Henry up himself. Was Henry going to walk out on him like this now?


    He already spoke in such a manner, but Henry still ignored him!


    What kind of magic potion did that woman feed Henry?


    However, Henry acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. He seemed determined to fight till the end.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Stay quiet for a moment¡­¡± Jenny said.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    ¡°Stay quiet? Why should I stay quiet? How can I stay quiet?¡± Henry Armstrong¡¯s father redirected


    his anger toward Jenny Armstrong.


    After uttering those words, he immediately regretted it¡­


    However, words that were spoken couldn¡¯t be taken back.


    Jenny wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she cautiously walked over to her father and sat down. She then


    crossed her arms tightly. ¡°Dad¡­ As long as you allow Henry to be happy¡­ I will promise you that I¡¯ll


    allow you to takeplete control of my marriage¡­


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll cooperate with you by meeting all those men you liked but whom I didn¡¯t want to


    meet before¡­


    ¡°Moreover, I won¡¯t intentionally act strangely just to put people off as I did before¡­ I will definitely


    behave well¡­


    ¡°I can sacrifice my happiness in return for Henry¡¯s happiness¡­


    ¡°Also, I promise I will get married to a man you approve of. It will help the Armstrong family get even


    better.


    ¡°Of course, if you disagree, then I will also leave this family and live with Henry. If that happens, not


    only will you lose a son, but you¡¯ll also lose me, your daughter¡­


    ¡°No matter how you look at this deal, the former is still the better option, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jenny added.


    Jenny knew her father¡¯s temper well¡­


    She also knew Henry¡¯s temper well.


    Neither of them will give in at the end of the day.


    When the time came, everything would thoroughly copse.


    Regardless of how much their father loved them, he definitely wouldn¡¯t easilypromise on


    something important like this.


    If Henry only had his wife but not his parents, there would be something missing in his happiness¡­


    Jenny didn¡¯t want Henry¡¯s happiness to be iplete.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hence, she was willing to sacrifice her happiness for Henry¡¯s.


    Ever since they were kids, Henry had always been the one protecting her against all harm.


    This time, she would protect Henry instead. She would brave the storm for him¡­


    ¡°Are you for real¡­?¡± Henry¡¯s father had a curious look in his eyes¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jenny nodded repeatedly.


    With that, Jenny raised three of her fingers and looked at her father with a serious expression. ¡°I,


    Jenny Armstrong, solemnly swear that everything I said today is true. If I go against my oath one


    day, I¡¯ll get hit by a car and die when I go out¡­ Moreover, I will never obtain happiness¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ You don¡¯t have to swear like this. I believe you¡­¡± Henry¡¯s father quickly covered her


    mouth and said.


    ¡°Does that mean you agree?¡± Jenny asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it¡­¡± Henry¡¯s father was in a dilemma.


    He really couldn¡¯t easily make up his mind for this matter¡­


    ¡°Alright, think about it. Don¡¯t tell Henry about this¡­¡± Jenny looked at her father seriously.


    If Henry found out about this, he¡¯d definitely make a huge fuss¡­


    For someone who adored his sister so much, Henry definitely wouldn¡¯t allow her to do something


    dumb like this.


    ¡°I know.¡± Henry¡¯s father frowned slightly and nodded. After that, he let out a long sigh.


    The bond between the siblings touched him.


    After hearing his reply, Jenny smiled satisfactorily. She then walked out the door.


    The early autumn night felt a little cold.


    As soon as she walked out, cold breezes blew against her. She immediately felt goosebumps all


    over her body.


    However, she didn¡¯t find cover in the house. Instead, she stood in front of the door and looked up at


    the sky full of stars.


    ¡®Henry, as long as you¡¯re happy¡­


    ¡®I hope my sacrifice will bring you a lifetime of joy and happiness from doing what you want¡­¡¯ She


    thought to herself.


    The moonlight shone upon her bare face.


    It made her intricately cold and fair skin appear seemingly translucent.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    At this instant, countless memories from when Jenny Armstrong was a child gushed into her mind.


    Ever since she was a kid, Henry Armstrong had been the one who treated her the best in the


    family¡­


    Although Jenny¡¯s parents also loved her a lot, it still couldn¡¯tpare to how much Henry loved her.


    In her memories, there were many asions when her ssmates bullied her, and Henry was the


    one who always showed up and took care of matters for her.


    Most of the time, Henry was like her father, who protected her against harm.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Jenny¡¯s phone started ringing.


    The screen indicated that an idol she paid particr attention to, kely Shelton, had published


    something on Weibo¡­


    Jenny immediately tapped on it to have a look¡­


    kely published a selfie¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In the picture, he looked like an extremely clean guy.


    kely didn¡¯t have any makeup on, and his hair was split in a precise three-to-seven ratio. He had


    a ck hairband on as well as a ck sports shirt.


    His facial features were very three-dimensional, and his face was also very small¡­


    He seemed very soft, mild, and refreshing.


    There was a youthful aura about his entire body. His eyes were bright, and it was almost as if there


    were many stars hidden within.


    This kind of appearance was very pleasant to the eye.


    There was a caption attached to the picture. ¡°Autumn is here. When seasons change, everyone


    should remember to wear thicker clothing in the early mornings and evenings. Don¡¯t catch a cold¡­¡±


    The Weibo post had already been published for three minutes, but there were only four-figure


    shares, likes, andments beneath it.


    This was one of her favorite idols who belonged to X Entertainment. He was the lead singer of a


    youth band called ¡®The 9¡¯.


    ¡®The 9¡¯ was a small indie band in X Entertainment. It was formed in the same year as X


    Entertainment, and it was a boy band that performed the poorest in thepany.


    In the entertainment industry, members of the band were all considered non-mainstream¡­


    The reason Jenny liked this guy was that their paths crossed on a sunny afternoon a year and a half


    ago when they walked past each other at Antis International Airport.


    Until now, Jenny could still clearly remember the moment they first met.


    That day, the sun was shining very brightly outside the airport. He was wearing a white shirt, a pair


    of white jeans, and he was carrying a white briefcase while he walked in her direction¡­


    The instant their eyes met, Jenny felt that he took her breath away¡­


    At the time, a middle school girl was following him¡­


    That girl had shyly handed him a letter she had written as she spoke to him. ¡°kely Shelton, keep


    it up¡­ I will always support you¡­ One day, you¡¯re going to make it in the entertainment industry¡­¡±


    That was when Jenny found out about his identity¡­


    Moreover, she noted down his name.


    After leaving the airport, Jenny immediately searched for this person on Weibo and followed him¡­


    After that, she started searching for this person¡¯s information.


    She searched for performances and variety shows this person had been on in the past¡­


    After that, the more she got to know him, the more she fell for him.


    In the end, she sessfully became his female fan.


    Come to speak of it; it was rather odd. Ever since Jenny became his fan, he started doing very


    well¡­


    After approximately half a year since Jenny became his fan, he had epted a role in a low-budget


    historical drama.


    In the drama, he acted as the number two supporting male character who had a personable vibe.


    In the early half of the year, this drama was broadcast on Goose TV. It received a lot of positive


    feedback¡­


    In any case, that was a considerable achievement.


    Meanwhile, kely managed to acquire many young female fans through his role as the number


    two supporting male character in the drama.


    People in the entertainment industry started noticing his good looks.


    An increasing number of web drama productionpanies started asking for him to act in their


    dramas¡­

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    kely Shelton, like other idols, also started shooting for magazines, publishing singles, appearing


    on variety shows, and picking up endorsement deals.


    Meanwhile, the number of magazines and brands that went to him also increased.


    kely managed to go from a non-mainstream celebrity to a mainstream celebrity.


    Although the brands and magazines that went to him were non-mainstream, Jenny Armstrong was


    still happy for him¡­


    She would spend a lot of money on him each time.


    Jenny helped raise his poprity in the charts by purchasing all products he endorsed¡­


    This was all so that Jenny¡¯s idol could keep getting better¡­


    In fact, she would blend in with ordinary girls to send him off at the airport¡­


    Due to the insane amount of money Jenny spent on him, she quickly became one of his major fans.


    She became an authoritative figure in kely¡¯s fan group.


    Two days ago, an adapted web drama kely Shelton starred in, ¡®In Your Arms¡¯, was broadcast on


    Goose TV¡­


    It received excellent reviews¡­


    The video-streaming tform gave it a score of 9.0¡­


    Today, it started frequently appearing on the list of hot topics. This was because more and more


    people were able to notice kely¡¯s good looks. Over the past two days, kely¡¯s fans on Weibo


    had been increasing consistently at over 200,000 each day.


    kely would be the next big hit if ¡®In Your Arms¡¯ maintained its quality and reputation.


    Seeing her idol getting better and better made Jenny very happy¡­


    Ever since Jenny¡¯sing of age, her father intentionally or unintentionally introduced her to


    various men from families of a simr status.


    Each time, Jenny woulde up with various reasons to cause a scene so that the other person


    wouldn¡¯t like her.


    To be honest, why did she do that?


    It was because of her idol¡­


    In the deepest part of Jenny¡¯s heart, there was only that young man who could stun her just by


    crossing paths with her that one time.


    After bumping into him, everyone else in the world felt mediocre to Jenny.


    kely was the only person Jenny would fall for. He was irreceable.


    Her heart kept beating for that young man.


    Jenny had always wanted to find an opportunity to propose to him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    To be honest, now that she thought about it, she probably allowed her gaze to linger on him back


    then because the weather was frigid that day. Meanwhile, he happened to be wearing a white shirt


    that she liked a lot¡­


    Jenny still couldn¡¯t forget the scene when he walked toward her until now¡­


    That young man seemed to be surrounded by a cool breeze.


    When he walked toward her, Jenny felt gentle breezes blowing against her. It was refreshing.


    However, Jenny needed to seal her feelings away now.


    She had to lock it up in the most hidden corner of her heart, and nobody was allowed to ask her


    about it.


    That was because she wanted to give up her fight against fate for her second brother.


    After taking a deep breath, Jenny silently liked kely¡¯s Weibo post with tears in her eyes.


    Right then, she saw over 9,999 messages on her phone¡­


    After tapping on a button, Jenny saw that these were all messages from various groups of kely¡¯s


    fans.


    The leading fan group of kely had the highest count of messages. There were up to five


    thousand messages.


    Everyone wasplimenting kely in the group chat¡ª


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Look at kely. He¡¯s terribly handsome¡­ kely¡¯s only seventeen. Such a good-looking


    young man¡­¡±


    ¡°kely, I love you¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d spend days admiring kely¡¯s selfies whenever he posted one¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. I¡¯m better. I can admire it for months¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks like kely is about to blow up¡­ Perhaps, he might even be the next big hit¡­¡±


    ¡°Definitely! kely¡¯s new drama series is fantastic!¡±


    Jenny was familiar with many of these fans who spoke in the leading fan group.

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    Some of these people got into this fandom even earlier than Jenny Armstrong.


    They were all people who apanied kely Shelton from the time he was not famous until now.


    Their love for him was real¡­


    ¡°kely¡­ kely¡¯s going to transfer to another school, did you guys know?¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Where is he transferring to? Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°I only know that he¡¯s transferring, but I¡¯m not sure where to exactly¡­ That¡¯s because the security at


    his current school isn¡¯t good enough¡­ There are always paparazzi sneaking in¡­ That¡¯s why¡­ He


    needed to transfer.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get the news from? Is it reliable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just gossip¡­ But I feel 80% certain that it¡¯s real¡­ After all, the school kely is in now really


    isn¡¯t okay for him¡­¡±


    Jenny quietly read the messages in the group. After that, she slowly locked her phone and looked


    up at the starry sky.


    Right then, her father walked out of the house with a solemn expression on his face.


    He walked over to Jenny, stood next to her, and looked up at the starry sky as she did.


    Soon, he let out a long sigh.


    He smoked not too long ago, and he reeked of cigarettes.


    Jenny immediately looked at his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I talked to you and your brother like that earlier¡­ Are you mad?¡± Her father asked.


    No matter how upset he was, Jenny and Henry Armstrong were still his beloved children¡­


    He still cared about what they thought.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m angry¡­ But I understand¡­ What do you think about my proposal?¡± Jenny asked.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jenny¡¯s father said truthfully¡­


    When Jenny heard this, she instantly sighed in relief. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ However, to prevent you from going against your word, you¡¯ll have to sign a contract with


    me¡­ If you don¡¯t follow through with it, everything that belongs to the Armstrong family will have


    nothing to do with you¡­ You¡¯ll be an ordinary person¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s father said.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Jenny nodded decisively.


    She would stick to her promise¡­


    ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m only doing this for our family... There¡¯s no other way¡­ This world has always been fair. If


    you want something, you¡¯ll have to pay for it¡­


    ¡°If we want to make sure our family remains influential in this city, apart from relying on ourselves,


    we also need powerful external forces supporting us¡­ Do you understand?¡± Jenny¡¯s father said


    thoughtfully and patiently.


    Jenny nodded a little andughed bitterly for a moment. ¡°Yeah, I understand¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you do¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s father smiled dly.


    Earlier, he carefully thought about the things Jenny said.


    He felt that what she said indeed made sense.


    Otherwise, he might lose his daughter after just losing his son¡­


    Instead of letting that happen, he would rather choose the win-win solution Jenny proposed.


    Everyone would take a step back¡­


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to stifle his rtionship with his daughter.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯ll listen to what you say. Don¡¯t worry¡­ Thank you for being willing to let Henry have his


    happiness,¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve agreed to it, but does my mother agree to it?¡± Jenny asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll persuade your mother¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s father said before letting out a long, helpless sigh.


    ¡°You really are willing to forsake everything for Henry¡­¡± He added.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Jennyughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s my second brother. I love him dearly¡­¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s father let out another long sigh.


    ***


    After leaving the Armstrong family¡¯s mansion, Henry called Georgie on the phone¡­


    With his earphones on, Henry drove with one hand as he held a cigarette in his other hand. ¡°Honey,


    are you asleep?¡± he asked as he took a puff at his cigarette.


    There was an indescribable gentleness to his voice.


    The city shone brightly under the night sky¡­


    In the car, it was dark and quiet.


    His face hidden in the darkness seemed equally gentle.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    ¡°Would I have been able to pick up your call so quickly if I were asleep?¡± Georgie Clementine said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ve talked to my parents about us. They will think about it¡­ So you don¡¯t


    have to worry¡­¡± Henry Armstrong said.


    ¡°Did the conversation go well? Did you lose your temper?¡± Georgie asked.


    On the other end of the call, Georgie was standing in front of a huge French window. She drank red


    wine while looking out at the night scenery.


    She had just bought this ce¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was a two-story vi in the suburbs.


    Right then, Georgie was in her bedroom on the second floor.


    From here, she could clearly see her brightly lit garden below¡­


    ¡°No, I just made my point of view clear¡­ I expressed my undying love for you¡­¡± Henry lied.


    ¡°Are you sure it was that simple?¡± Georgie sounded a little doubtful¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s mainly because my father isn¡¯t someone to get into arguments. He¡¯s quite a rational


    man¡­¡± Henry said.


    There were many things Henry didn¡¯t want Georgie to find out about.


    He could handle the pressure on his own just fine.


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± Georgie pinched her forehead in a troubled manner.


    She thought that she and Henry would probably still have a long way to go¡­


    Convincing Henry¡¯s parents wasn''t going to be a simple feat.


    ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll buy something for you¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote already. Why are you still buying food for me? Do you want me to get fat?¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for supper?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat¡­ I refuse to¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°I want to¡­ Apany me¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°No¡­ If you want to eat, do it at your own house. Don¡¯te to my house and tempt me,¡± Georgie


    said.


    Recently, Henry had been dragging her to eat at different ces every day.


    Georgie had already gained two kilograms.


    She couldn¡¯t allow this to continue.


    ¡°No¡­ I want to go to your house¡­ I want to see you. I miss you¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only been apart for a short while. Do you really need to¡­¡± Georgie had a helpless


    expression on her face, but she felt a sweet sensation spread in her heart.


    ¡°I do¡­ Wait for me¡­¡± After that, Henry hung up the phone. He was scared that Georgie might


    refuse him.


    As soon as Henry hung up, Jenny Armstrong¡¯s call came in.


    Henry immediately picked up the call¡ª


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Jenny asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the way to Georgie¡¯s. What is it?¡± Henry said.


    ¡°I have good news. Do you want to know what it is?¡± Jenny said excitedly beneath the moonlight as


    she looked at her father next to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Dad has agreed to let you be with Georgie¡­ He¡¯ll persuade Momter. I promise everything will be


    made clear to you¡­¡± Jenny said.


    Henry found it a little hard to believe what he had just heard.


    ¡°No way¡­ Are you serious?¡± Henry asked.


    Didn¡¯t this old man change his mind way too quickly?


    Did Henry and Jenny¡¯s behavior scare him?


    It seemed like it really did¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°Why did he suddenly change his mind?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡­ I threw a tantrum at home. So I went upstairs to pack up and said I would leave with


    you¡­¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°Perhaps, Dad didn¡¯t want to lose both his children at the same time¡­ That was why he


    compromised.


    ¡°After all, he still loves us¡­ So he wouldn¡¯t really disown us for something like that, would he?¡±


    Jenny added.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    After saying that, Jenny Armstrong nced at her father, who was next to her. She gave him an


    awkward smile.


    Jenny¡¯s father shook his head helplessly. After that, he turned around and returned to the house.


    ¡°Jenny¡­ You are my wonderful sister¡­ Truly impressive¡­ I¡¯ll give you a thumbs up¡­¡± Henry


    Armstrong was thrilled right now.


    This was such a massive turn of events!


    Initially, Henry was already prepared to cut off all ties with his family.


    In fact, he already nned how his future would turn out¡­


    However, to his surprise, those preparations weren¡¯t needed anymore.


    Weren¡¯t he and Jenny too fantastic?


    ¡°Brother¡­ About that¡­ Could you introduce me to Georgie when you have the time?¡± Jenny asked


    with interest.


    She was genuinely fond of Georgie Clementine¡­


    Georgie was both remarkable and awesome¡­


    The way Georgie yelled at Jenny¡¯s mother when thetter was being unreasonable impressed


    Jenny significantly.


    ¡°Can I ask her about itter?¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯m interested in Georgie! The way she yelled at Mom was so cool,¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve given me so much help¡­ I want to reward you with something. Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    Henry asked.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ I want a sports car¡­ The worldwide limited-edition kind!¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°Not a problem¡­ You¡¯ll get whatever you want¡­¡± Henry said.


    Henry was in an excellent mood right now.


    Hence, he could agree to anything Jenny said. ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°I also want a set of high-ss, custom-made skincare products. You can just transfer me the


    money for this¡­ It¡¯s not very expensive. It¡¯ll only be two million dors¡­¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°Deal¡­ I¡¯ll give you three million dors,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Awesome! Brother, I love you to pieces¡­¡± Jenny said.


    After the call with Jenny ended, Henry stepped on the gas pedal and drove to Georgie¡¯s house.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even care about buying dinner.


    After unlocking the door using biometric authentication, Henry changed into slippers and entered


    the living room¡­


    Right then, the lights in the living room were left on.


    However, there was nobody around.


    Henry took big strides up the stairs to the second floor. He arrived in front of the master bedroom¡¯s


    door and knocked several times¡­


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± Georgie was sitting in front of the dressing table. She was smearing on luxurious


    skincare products.


    Henry pushed the door open and walked in¡­


    When he saw Georgie, he instantly pulled her onto her feet and hugged her tightly. ¡°My father has


    agreed¡­ He¡¯ll help to persuade Mom¡­¡± Henry said.


    The sudden arrival of good news left Georgiepletely dumbfounded¡­


    She didn¡¯t expect such a turn of events¡­


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Georgie had a confused look in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious¡­ This time, it¡¯s mainly because my sister, Jenny, helped¡­


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t tell you the truth. After getting home, my parents and I got into a big fight¡­


    ¡°I gave them an ultimatum. I told them that if they disagreed, I¡¯d leave that family.


    ¡°In the end, guess what happened? Jenny gave them an ultimatum too. Moreover, she said she


    would leave with me.


    ¡°My father knew our tempers well. So, naturally, he didn¡¯t want to lose both his kids at the same


    time¡­ Hence, he agreed,¡± Henry said each word carefully.


    When he spoke, his distinctively ck-and-white, peach-shaped eyes lit up.


    Due to being over-excited, he was also speaking very fast.


    ¡°Jenny?¡± Georgie had a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t think Jenny would go this far for Henry¡­


    The siblings¡¯ rtionship certainly made her envious.


    Georgie had met Jenny before.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    Georgie Clementine met Jenny Armstrong once at a shopping mall¡­


    Georgie had a very deep impression of Jenny.


    Apart from mistaking Jenny as one of Henry Armstrong¡¯s many girlfriends, it was more so because


    Jenny looked really pretty.


    Jenny looked just like a doll¡­


    Georgie found it difficult even when she had only seen Jenny at a single nce.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You have no idea how much effort she put in¡­ This time, we have to thank her properly,¡±


    Henry said.


    ¡°You and your sister have a really good rtionship¡­¡± Georgieplimented.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve been very close since we were kids. But, most importantly, our age gap is huge.


    I¡¯m twenty-nine this year, but she¡¯s only eighteen¡­


    ¡°With an age gap of eleven years, I¡¯ve always taken care of her like she is my daughter¡­


    Meanwhile, she has also been very close to me because I¡¯ve been especially good to her since we


    were kids¡­


    ¡°Oh, right. Jenny said she wants to meet you. She¡¯s very interested in you¡­¡± Henry added.


    ¡°Sure¡­ You can arrange the time for it. I¡¯m fine with it whenever¡­¡± Georgie nodded decisively.


    After hearing the things Henry said, Georgie also started developing an interest in Jenny.


    ¡°Do you know why she¡¯s so interested in you?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Why?¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°It¡¯s because she finds the way you yelled at my mother cool¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Just because of that?¡± Georgie seemed even more confused.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Henry nodded.


    After that, Henry told Georgie about everything that happened in the Armstrong family¡¯s house¡­


    Including what Jenny said.


    Henry exined everything to Georgie in detail.


    After hearing all of it, Georgie instantly became fond of this pretty girl, Jenny.


    Georgie believed that Jenny was undoubtedly an approachable, generous, and kind youngdy.


    ¡°I like Jenny¡­¡± Georgie said truthfully.


    ¡°I like her too¡­¡± Henry¡¯s eyes glistened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you two to each other tomorrow night¡­ Is that alright?¡± Henry asked.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Georgie nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to that Japanese restaurant you like. We¡¯ll have dinner there¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Georgie said.


    ***


    The next day, after work, Georgie arrived very early at the Japanese restaurant Henry chose.


    After stopping her car in front of the restaurant¡¯s entrance, Georgie quickly fixed her makeup using


    the small mirror in the car.


    Once her makeup was done, Georgie adjusted her ck, short-sleeved, formal Chanel dress. Then,


    with her ck high heels on, Georgie carried her ck, limited-edition Hermes purse and walked


    into the restaurant.


    When Georgie opened the door, a young woman wearing Hermes¡¯ clothing from head to toe walked


    out¡­


    Georgie was stunned for a moment when she saw the woman¡­


    This woman¡¯s face looked like one of the inte celebrities.


    Parts of her face looked very simr to one of their high school ssmates.


    However, Georgie wasn¡¯t sure if this was that ssmate.


    ¡°Georgie Clementine¡­¡± Right then, the woman spoke up first.


    ¡°It is me¡­¡± Georgie nodded.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Tiana Winslet?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°It is me¡­¡± Tiana Winslet nodded.


    Georgie didn¡¯t think this person would really be Tiana¡­


    Back in school, Tiana had very ordinary looks. Moreover, she also came from an ordinary family¡­


    After not seeing Tiana for many years, Georgie was surprised to find that she had transformed into


    someone who looked fair, rich, and beautiful.


    ¡°Georgie¡­ I heard that you¡¯re now the CEO of X Entertainment, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tiana asked.


    Georgie nodded¡­


    ¡°Do you know where I¡¯m working now?¡± Tiana asked.

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    ¡°Where do you work?¡± Georgie Clementine asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m working in Antis Broadcasting Administration as the deputy director¡­ If you need any help in


    the future, feel free toe to me. We¡¯re ex-ssmates, after all¡­¡± Tiana Winslet said.


    Georgie was shocked to hear this.


    Based on what Georgie knew, this woman didn¡¯t evenplete her university studies.


    Back in middle school and high school, Tiana¡¯s academic performance was also average.


    Her family background was even more average.


    With such capabilities, she had still managed to be the deputy director of Antis Broadcasting


    Administration. But, of course, that wasn¡¯t ordinary at all¡­


    Previously, Georgie heard that Tiana got close to an influential big boss.


    At first, Georgie thought it was only a rumor, but it now seemed that it wasn¡¯t entirely made up after


    all¡­


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Georgie smiled and nodded. The feeling of surprise in her heart also vanished very


    quickly¡­


    Georgie had seen all kinds of things in the entertainment industry¡­


    Something like this wasn¡¯t enough to keep her surprised for too long.


    ¡°Your purse was releasedst year, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Tiana added.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Georgie nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Hermes has a global, limited-edition purse that only has ten copies made¡­ Do you want it? It¡¯s the


    one I¡¯m using¡­ If you want it, I can get it for you through my connections¡­¡± Tiana smiled while


    pointing at the Hermes purse she was holding. There was a proud look on her face.


    Georgie knew very well why Tiana was saying these things upon their meeting.


    It was all because Tiana wanted to show off her current wealth.


    However, Tiana rued all this wealth by relying on other people. Frankly speaking, Georgie wasn¡¯t


    envious of her at all.


    Women could only be true queens by relying on themselves.


    Relying on others was never going to be a safe bet because people could always just run off.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In this world, the only person one could rely on was oneself.


    At the end of the day, other people¡¯s stuff belonged to other people.


    Meanwhile, one¡¯s possession would always belong to oneself.


    ¡°About that¡­ I¡¯m not really interested in these purses¡­¡± Georgie said.


    To be honest, if Georgie wanted this purse, she could get it anytime she wanted¡­


    However, Georgie wasn¡¯t interested at all¡­


    Due to her rtionship with Henry, Georgie already received the brand¡¯s rmendation when this


    purse was first designed.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ This purse is very expensive. You know how ridiculous Hermes is. To buy the purse,


    we must even buy itsplementary products¡­ Anyway, when everything is added up, it costs up


    to three million¡­¡± Tiana was still showing off¡­


    Based on what Tiana knew, Georgie was only an ordinary employee¡­


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t seem to have a boyfriend.


    Georgie couldn¡¯t possibly afford to buy a single purse for three million dors¡­


    Hence, Tiana felt that Georgie would definitely be envious of her.


    ¡°Is that so? It sure is expensive¡­¡± Georgie didn¡¯t want to embarrass Tiana either, so she yed


    along.


    ¡°However, if you want to buy it, I¡¯m sure you can afford it¡­¡± Tiana added.


    ¡°What is it that she can afford if she wants to buy?¡± Right then, azy female voice could be heard.


    Georgie immediately looked in the direction where the voice came from¡­


    Georgie saw a girl with airy bangs and two low-hanging braids, who also wore a tight-fitting white T-


    shirt with her belly button exposed and a pair of light-blue, slim-fit jeans as she stood approximately


    one meter behind them¡­


    That was Jenny Armstrong. Georgie could recognize her.


    Jenny had on intricate, warm-toned, maple-inspired makeup.


    Her entire body emanated energy of youth, and her face was fair and smooth.


    Jenny¡¯s legs were also long and slender¡­

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    Jenny Armstrong had all the right curves in all the right ces.


    At one nce, she looked as attractive as a doll.


    Many men who walked past her couldn¡¯t resist looking at her for a few seconds longer.


    Meanwhile, Henry Armstrong parked his white Bentley in the parking space behind her.


    However, Henry hadn¡¯t gotten out of the car yet.


    ¡°Hello, Sister-inw ¡­ I¡¯m Jenny¡­¡± Jenny quickly stepped forward and held Georgie Clementine¡¯s


    arm affectionately. Jenny seemed very outgoing.


    In fact, she was even a little too enthusiastic.


    Jenny seemed extremely fond of Georgie for how pretty she was¡­


    Jenny was someone who valued appearances a lot. Besides, who wouldn¡¯t like someone like


    Georgie?


    The closer Jenny stood to Georgie, the more pleasing Georgie¡¯s appearance seemed to her. Jenny


    increasingly felt that her brother really had good taste.


    He must have rescued the gxy in his past life to get someone like Georgie, didn''t he?


    Because of how enchanted Jenny was by Georgie¡¯s good looks, she couldn¡¯t even look away.


    To be honest, Jenny remembered that she had met Georgie once in the past.


    Back then, she already felt that Georgie was very attractive.


    However¡­


    As Jenny was dragging her brother along to buy stuff and wasn¡¯t familiar with Georgie, she didn¡¯t try


    to speak to Georgie.


    ¡°Hello¡­ Jenny, nice to meet you¡­ Just call me Georgie. Your brother and I haven¡¯t gotten married


    yet¡­¡± Georgie chuckled.


    Georgie was beginning to feel a little embarrassed from being stared at by this girl¡­


    Moreover, Jenny came forward and addressed Georgie as her sister-inw right away. Georgie felt


    even more embarrassed.


    After all, Georgie and Henry weren¡¯t married yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll both marry each other¡­¡± Jenny said confidently.


    ¡°Georgie¡­ Henry must have saved the gxy in his past life to get someone like you,¡± Jenny


    added.


    Jenny wasn¡¯t holding back herpliments for Georgie at all.


    This was her nature.


    If she liked someone, she would shower that person withpliments.


    If she didn¡¯t like someone, it would be the opposite¡­


    Georgie felt even more embarrassed after hearing this. ¡°You¡¯re too nice¡­¡±


    ¡°Not at all¡­ Oh, right. Georgie¡­ What were you two talking about earlier? What¡¯s expensive?¡±


    Jenny had a curious look in her eyes.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Tiana Winslet saw how Jenny was dressed, she immediately began to feel curious about this


    girl.


    Although Jenny seemed to be dressed in ordinary clothes, the clothes were all from major


    international brands.


    Moreover, the purse Jenny held was Hermes¡¯ single global limited-edition copy that Tiana couldn¡¯t


    buy¡­


    Tiana heard that even the wife of Country M¡¯s president couldn¡¯t get it.


    If the clothes worn by Jenny weren¡¯t fake, Tiana would have to say that this girl came from a


    wealthy background.


    Did a girl like this address Georgie as her sister-inw?


    What was going on?


    When Tiana heard Jenny asking like this, she immediately felt a little guilty¡­


    In fact, Tiana felt that she seemed to have¡­ Underestimated Georgie.


    ¡°Do you mean this purse? Is it expensive? Why do I feel it¡¯s not that expensive?¡± Jenny nced


    nonchntly at Tiana¡¯s purse andmented.


    ¡°Last time, this brand¡¯s boss personally called me and said he would give this purse to me¡­ I didn¡¯t


    want it¡­¡± Jenny said before looking at Georgie.


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll ask my brother to ask their boss for another one¡­¡± Jenny added.


    ¡°Can you even casually ask for another one to be made?¡± Tiana was a little shocked.


    ¡°If you have a brother who owns arge number of shares in Hermes, you can¡­¡± Jenny said


    ndly.


    To be fair, Jenny overheard the two women¡¯s conversation earlier.


    She also knew what had happened in detail.


    Jenny had intentionally brought this up to show Tiana that she was boasting to the wrong person.


    Did Tiana even have what it took to boast in front of Georgie with such ame purse?

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    Did Tiana Winslet really look down on Georgie Clementine? That was such a huge joke.


    When Tiana heard what Jenny Armstrong said, she was instantly stunned.


    Did Jenny¡¯s brother own arge number of shares in Hermes?


    Who was her brother?


    How powerful was he?


    That man was Georgie¡¯s boyfriend.


    This was way too terrifying.


    Tiana had shown off her Hermes purse to the woman whose boyfriend owned shares in Hermes.


    She even said the purse was expensive¡­


    Right then, Tiana wished she could find a hole and bury herself in it. Then, she would nevere


    out again.


    With a boyfriend of such stature, couldn¡¯t Georgie get any purse she wanted?


    Never mind a few million dors; even if a purse cost a few ten million dors, it would be a piece of


    cake.


    Tiana was really starting to think of herself as being ignorant.


    There was always someone more powerful than her!


    To be honest, Georgie was also quite surprised to hear this.


    She had no idea that Henry Armstrong even owned shares in Hermes¡­


    Georgie only knew that Henry invested in manypanies of various sizes. She didn¡¯t know which


    particrpanies he had invested in.


    ¡°Georgie¡­ If you like this brand¡¯s purse, ask my brother to look for their main designer. The brand


    will design you a one-of-a-kind purse¡­ In fact, you can even ask them to design it based on your


    preferences¡­¡± Jenny continued to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it next time¡­¡± Georgie chuckled.


    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t as interested in Hermes like the other people.


    ¡°Georgie¡­ You certainly have kept a tight lid on this. So who is your boyfriend?¡± Tiana asked


    curiously. Her gaze started to turn wary¡­


    Right then, Tiana no longer seemed as confident as she was before.


    Seeing Tiana like this made Jenny feel extremely satisfied.


    Which trashy person dared to look down on her sister-inw?


    ¡®Humph¡­ Tsk!¡¯ Jenny thought.


    ¡°He¡¯s the second son of the Armstrong family in Antis¡­¡± Before Georgie could speak, Jenny


    immediately answered nonchntly.


    At that moment, Tiana seemed even more shocked.


    She couldn¡¯t even believe her ears.


    Although she hadn¡¯t lived in Antis for a very long time, and she didn¡¯t know a lot of major news in


    Antis, she knew about the Armstrong family in Antis.


    He was a reputable man in Antis who had an elevated statuspared to everyone else.


    Many women in Antis hoped to get close to him because of his noble family background¡­


    Tiana once heard about Henry pursuing Georgie¡­


    However, there wasn''t any news about them after a while.


    To Tiana¡¯s surprise, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t end up together. Instead, it was because she was too


    ignorant to find out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Is it the Armstrong family that I¡¯m thinking of?¡± Tiana asked carefully to verify once again.


    Tiana and Georgie both went to the same school. So why was Georgie able to find a ¡®prince


    charming¡¯ like Henry?


    Meanwhile, why was Tiana only able to be with an old man?


    Wasn¡¯t this a little too unfair?


    ¡°Indeed, it is the family you think of¡­¡± Jenny said.


    Georgie also knew why Jenny was such a prick in front of Tiana.


    Georgie felt extremely touched.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­¡± Tiana sighed. Although she felt jealous, she didn¡¯t dare to show it.


    After saying that, Tiana naturally shifted her gaze to the white Bentley parked in the parking space


    ahead.


    She had seen that car being introduced on the inte before.


    It was a global limited-edition car¡­

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    The car cost a hundred million¡­


    Rumors had it that someone bought the car from Country Z, but nobody knew who it was.


    Today, the mystery was solved¡­


    Tiana Winslet was very curious about who was inside that car.


    Approximately a secondter, Henry Armstrong pushed the door open and got out.


    Henry wore an oversized, loose-fitting T-shirt, a pair of ck, loose-fitting pants, and a pair of white,


    global limited-edition sports shoes¡­


    He got a haircut earlier. Now, his hair was only an inch long¡­


    There was even a ¡®Z¡¯ pattern on the right side of his scalp. It was very fashionable.


    Tiana was genuinely stunned by this man¡­


    Initially, Henry was already very attractive. On top of that, his attraction was alsoplemented by


    the fact that he was rich. Tiana truly felt that he was the epitome of a handsome and cool man.


    Which family did this man belong to?


    Was it possible for her to get hitched by this man?


    When Tiana thought of this, she quickly brushed her long hair.


    After that, she subconsciously stood upright, straightening her back and smiling seductively at


    Henry¡­


    As soon as Henry looked up, he saw Tiana behaving like this.


    However, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at her for a second longer. Instead, he shifted his


    gaze to Georgie Clementine, who was behind Tiana.


    Henry couldn¡¯t help but wonder to himself who this brain-dead woman standing in front of Jenny


    Armstrong and Georgie was.


    Did she realize how ridiculous her smile seemed?


    Did she think she was very elegant, charming, noble, and seductive?


    Henry was speechless.


    Georgie also noticed Tiana¡¯s behavior.


    However, she simply smiled coldly.


    Georgie didn¡¯t feel any emotion in her heart.


    After all, Henry had a special status. So it was very typical for women to be all over him.


    Very quickly, Henry went around Tiana and walked up to Georgie.


    In the next second, he extended his arm and naturally pulled Georgie into his embrace. He didn¡¯t


    even look at Tiana again. Instead, he gently looked at Georgie. ¡°Honey? Shall we go inside?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Georgie nodded.


    Henry couldn¡¯t care less who the brain-dead woman next to them was.


    Jenny also saw everything nearby.


    She silently rolled her eyes at Tiana before wrapping her hand around Henry¡¯s arm. ¡°Henry¡­ Let¡¯s


    go inside¡­¡±


    Henry nodded.


    After that, the three of them walked into the Japanese restaurant together.


    None of them turned their heads around.


    Every single scene that unfolded before Tiana made her feel even more shocked and jealous.


    What?


    Was that man the second son in the Armstrong family?


    Wasn¡¯t he way too handsome and noble-looking?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wasn¡¯t he way too gentle with Georgie? He was nothing like the womanizing yer he was reputed


    to be.


    Tiana and Georgie were both ssmates, and they started at simr positions in life. Why was her


    fate so significantly different from Georgie¡¯s?


    Thinking about these things, Tiana couldn¡¯t even look away from Georgie and Henry.


    Tiana felt envious of Georgie.


    After taking a few steps into the restaurant, the strap around Georgie¡¯s ck high heels came


    loose¡­


    When Henry saw this, he slowly kneeled in front of her and personally fastened the strap for her.


    He seemed very familiar with the move, and it also felt natural for him¡­


    There were many people inside the main lobby.


    Henry¡¯s action instantly attracted a lot of attention.


    Georgie smiled. She felt warmth spread in her heart. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She said.

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    Henry Armstrong also smiled. ¡°Why the nicety?¡±


    After that, Henry wrapped her arm around Georgie Clementine¡¯s shoulder and led her up the stairs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jenny Armstrong followed them closely.


    Tiana Winslet observed every scene clearly by the door.


    The more she saw, the more her heart ached¡­


    While Tiana still needed to scurry around searching for connections to buy a limited-edition Hermes


    purse, Georgie already got together with a significant shareholder in Hermes¡­


    As long as Georgie wanted a Hermes purse, she could get it regardless of the purse¡¯s model.


    Even if the model didn¡¯t exist in the world, Georgie could still get Hermes¡¯ designers to create it for


    her as long as she coulde up with the ideas.


    Tiana needed to run around to buy a purse.


    However, not only did Georgie not have to do that, she could still benefit from a one-to-one service


    by the brand¡¯s leading designer¡­


    While Tiana had to put so much effort into seducing an old, rich man, Georgie was able to enjoy


    absolute glory by being with the second son in the Armstrong family¡­


    In fact, Georgie didn¡¯t even have to do anything to make Henry happy. All she needed to do was to


    stay on the receiving end.


    Tiana¡¯s old sugar daddy didn¡¯t even treat her like a person. However, Georgie¡¯s boyfriend treated


    her like the apple of his eye.


    Now, the more Tiana recalled how she had gloated in front of Georgie, the more disgusting she felt


    about herself.


    Tiana even felt a burning sensation on her face as if she had pped herself.


    Who the hell was she? Was she even worthy of gloating in front of Georgie?


    Intense feelings of jealousy and shame nearly caused her to have an emotional breakdown.


    ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯


    God really was unfair. Tiana wished she could exchange her fate with Georgie. Was that even


    possible?


    ***


    Georgie and Henry had no idea that Tiana still hadn¡¯t left¡­


    They had alreadypletely forgotten about what happened with Tiana.


    As soon as they entered a private room, the three of them sat down at a marble dining table.


    Jenny sat next to Georgie while Henry sat across the two of them.


    As soon as Jenny sat down, she wrapped her hand around Georgie¡¯s arm. ¡°Georgie, shall we add


    each other on WeChat?¡±


    Georgie nodded decisively.


    After that, they added each other¡¯s ounts on WeChat.


    Once that was done, it appeared Jenny still wasn¡¯t ready to stop talking. So instead, she started


    passionately chatting with Georgie¡­


    When women got together, the topics they talked about could never stray too far away from


    clothing, purses, and skincare products¡­


    It was the same for the two of them.


    As they hadmon interests, Jenny and Georgie got closer the longer they talked¡­


    In the end, they had forgotten all about Henry.


    Despite being left out, Henry didn¡¯t interrupt their conversation. Instead, he slowly poured tea and


    water for the two of them.


    Henry was also delighted when he saw the two of them chatting about simr interests.


    After a while, the two started talking about their favorite lipsticks.


    They started sharing good deals.


    When Henry heard this topic, he felt a terrible headache¡­


    To be honest, he really couldn¡¯t understand why women liked buying and talking about lipsticks that


    much.


    From his perspective, each color looked all the same.

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    ¡®It¡¯s all red anyway.¡¯


    However, despite thinking this way, Henry Armstrong neither interrupted their conversation nor put


    them down. Instead, he silently scanned the menu¡¯s QR code and ordered their favorite dishes¡­


    When Jenny Armstrong and Georgie Clementine saw that Henry had finished ordering, they


    became even more engrossed in their conversation.


    In fact, they even felt a little regretful for not getting to know each other sooner.


    Toward the end of the conversation, Georgie shifted the topic back to Tiana Winslet. ¡°Oh, right.


    Jenny¡­ Thank you for what you did at the entrance earlier¡­¡±


    However, Jenny shrugged nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it. I just couldn¡¯t stand how


    that woman was aggressive to you¡­ She deserved it¡­¡±


    Georgie chuckled. She felt delighted with Jenny.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Not only was Jenny passionate and kind, but she also didn¡¯t sweat the small stuff and stayed true to


    herself. She seemed straightforward and didn¡¯t have any hidden agendas. There was nothing about


    her that resembled a snobbish girl from a wealthy family.


    ¡°Anyway, thank you¡­ Also, I want to thank you for what happenedst night¡­ Thank you for


    speaking up for us in front of your father¡­¡± Georgie added.


    Jenny shrugged nonchntly once more. ¡°Sigh¡­ What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s what I should¡¯ve done


    anyway. After all, I love my brother¡­ And I also love you¡­


    ¡°I think you¡¯re very cool. If you don¡¯t end up being with my brother, it¡¯s his loss¡­¡± Jenny started


    complimenting Georgie again.


    Georgie chuckled embarrassedly. ¡°Jenny¡­ Will you stopplimenting me? You¡¯re making me feel


    embarrassed¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Nothing is embarrassing about it¡­¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°Exactly¡­¡± Henry chipped in.


    Georgie was speechless.


    ¡°Oh, right. I have another piece of good news to share with you two¡­¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°Do tell¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Dad say he would try to persuade Mom? It seems that it was rather effective¡­¡± Jenny said.


    Georgie had a look of disbelief in her eyes. ¡°Are you serious?¡± she asked.


    Jenny nodded. ¡°Yeah. It seems like it¡­ I heard the two of them talking today. Mother sounded


    somewhat convinced¡­¡±


    There were many things Jenny found inconvenient to tell them.


    However, the fact that her mother sounded somewhat convinced was true¡­


    That was because Jenny¡¯s father had brought up the pros and cons of the situation.


    Through weighing these considerations, Jenny¡¯s mother agreed that he was right.


    ¡°So soon? Why is Mom suddenly being so amiable?¡± Henry asked.


    Everything was going so smoothly that it felt like a dream to Henry¡­


    However, Jennyughed. ¡°You know how much our parents love us¡­ They really wouldn¡¯t want to


    lose us¡­¡±


    After thinking about it for a moment, Henry thought that was true too¡­


    At this moment, Georgie felt even more grateful to Jenny. She held Jenny¡¯s hand gently with an


    earnest look on her face. ¡°Jenny¡­ Thank you so much. You¡¯ve contributed a lot to this¡­¡±


    Jenny shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because of my brother¡­ He was determined enough¡­¡±


    Jenny didn¡¯t want to im the credits in front of them.


    From her perspective, her brother had always been very nice to her. So anything she did for her


    brother was justified.


    Jenny was the typical kind of sister who loved her brother dearly.


    Georgie affectionately ruffled Jenny¡¯s hair. ¡°Would you like anything? I¡¯ll buy it for you as a gift of


    gratitude¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Jenny instantlyughed sinisterly. ¡°Hehe¡­ My brother will buy me what I want¡­ Don¡¯t


    worry. I won¡¯t go easy on you two¡­¡±


    ¡°Your brother is your brother, and I am myself¡­ I want to buy something for you, too¡­¡± Georgie still


    felt that she needed to express her gratitude no matter what.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    Right then, Georgie¡¯s phone started ringing.


    Her eyes filled with shock after reading what appeared on her phone screen¡­

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    ¡°The mystery has been solved! The owner of a luxury car worth up to a hundred million dors has


    been identified!¡±


    When Georgie Clementine saw this message, she subconsciously thought of Henry Armstrong¡­


    The car Henry drove today was a luxury car that cost up to a hundred million dors¡­


    Moreover, it was also the rumored car that a Country Z¡¯s citizen, who refused to reveal his name,


    bought¡­


    For many years, whenever people talked about luxury cars, they would speak of Henry¡¯s car.


    However, nobody knew who the buyer was¡­


    There were all sorts of rumors about the buyer.


    After tapping on the news from the push notification on her phone, Georgie saw Henry¡¯s luxury


    car¡­


    The picture was a blurry screenshot of Henry getting out of the luxury car.


    In the screenshot, one could still identify Henry¡¯s one-hundred-million-dor luxury car.


    Also, Henry¡¯s side profile could be seen when he got out of the car.


    However, his facial features couldn¡¯t be seen clearly¡­


    In the picture, Henry was closing the car door with his head slightly lowered. There was a tinge of


    nobility in his leisurely demeanor.


    Despite the blurry picture, it still couldn¡¯t conceal Henry¡¯s noble features.


    There was an enormous paragraph beneath the picture.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Aizen sent a private message to inform us that she saw the mysterious buyer of the one-of-a-


    kind luxury car in the entire world worth up to a hundred million dors. Theizen also said that


    this car owner was a ssic tall, rich, and handsome man. Moreover, she has fallen in love with him


    at first sight¡­¡±


    The number ofments in thement section already exceeded 100,000¡ª


    ¡°If he¡¯s so rich, why doesn¡¯t he just donate to charity? Does an expensive car like this allow you to


    fly?¡±


    ¡°To the abovementer, aren¡¯t you a little too jealous? How do you know if he doesn¡¯t donate? If


    you like donating so much, why don¡¯t I see you donating your wage¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ My state of poverty limits my imagination¡­ How can this thing cost up to a hundred


    million dors¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of divine woman can be with a divine man like him?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ Tell me where this man is. I want to try my luck!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like the entrance to a certain Japanese restaurant in the city center? Say no more.


    I¡¯m going to wait for him at the entrance right now!¡±


    When Georgie read thements, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little¡­


    She hoped the contents she was seeing weren¡¯t real.


    When Jenny Armstrong¡¯s gaze unintentionallynded on Georgie¡¯s phone, she also saw the


    mysteriousment section.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.


    Georgie instantly swiped her finger against the screen to disy the news rted to Henry.


    When Jenny saw this, she instantly startedughing helplessly. ¡°What on earth is this¡­ Isn¡¯t it just a


    car that costs a hundred million dors? Does it even deserve to be on the news?¡±


    To a girl from a wealthy family like hers, a car that cost a hundred million wasn¡¯t all that expensive¡­


    To ordinary folks, a hundred million was a heavenly figure.


    However, to Jenny, that was like a hundred bucks in an ordinary person¡¯s pocket.


    Georgie chuckled a little. ¡°To ordinary people, this does indeed deserve to be on the news¡­¡±


    However, Jenny shrugged nonchntly. She didn¡¯t say anything further. Instead, she silently


    scrolled down the page and nced at thement section.


    After reading through thements, Jenny couldn¡¯t help but startining.


    ¡°What the hell is this? The firstment criticized my brother for not donating his money and is


    buying cars instead. Is that person just jealous?¡±


    After that, Jenny also tapped on the reply button and started criticizing the other person. ¡°Jealous¡­


    He¡¯s just terribly jealous. Thisizen is disgusting¡­ His nickname is ¡®High-ss Wretched Man¡¯¡­


    It definitely suits his personality¡­¡±


    Jenny couldn¡¯t help it. She hated it when other people said terrible things about her brother. She


    wouldn¡¯t allow it even if it were onlyments on the inte!

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    Soon, thatizen replied. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I just telling the truth? Rich people ought to donate more money


    to look after the poor¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for rich people to look after the poor, but that doesn¡¯t mean one can¡¯t buy anything


    just to look after the poor, does it?¡± Jenny Armstrong replied.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Rich people can buy stuff, but they should buy something cheaper and contribute the


    rest of their money to society,¡± High-ss Wretched Man replied.


    ¡°How much are you contributing to society? Tell me,¡± Jenny wrote.


    ¡°Why should I contribute? I¡¯m a poor person. Therefore, I should be the one receiving contributions,¡±


    High-ss Wretched Man replied.


    ¡°Sure¡­ Just because you¡¯re poor, that makes you reasonable. Idiot¡­¡± Jenny wrote.


    After that, the two of them started arguing with each other.


    Neither side was willing to give in.


    In the end, Jenny typed another reply. ¡°Stop yapping on the inte. If you have the guts, we¡¯ll fight


    each other in the real world. Let¡¯s see if I can beat you up¡­¡±


    Right then, the other person became silent. He didn¡¯t reply any further.


    Meanwhile, Jenny also couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue the argument. So instead, she closed the


    comment section.


    Nearby, Georgie Clementine was able to see the entire process of Jenny arguing with theizen.


    Georgie was utterly shocked.


    She honestly didn¡¯t think Jenny had such strong offensive capabilities in her.


    The other person had merely criticized Henry Armstrong with a single sentence. He didn¡¯t even


    make it clear that the criticism was directed at Henry. Even so, Jenny was already jumping at the


    person¡¯s neck until he couldn¡¯t say anything in return¡­


    However, Georgie could also tell from Jenny¡¯s behavior how much she loved Henry.


    Georgie honestly was envious of the siblings¡¯ rtionship¡­


    ¡°Jenny¡­ You love your brother so much¡­¡± Georgie sighed.


    Jenny chuckled. ¡°Of course¡­ That¡¯s because Henry has been the best person to me ever since I


    was a kid¡­¡±


    Henry immediatelyughed when he heard this. ¡°Say more of those things I like to hear¡­ I¡¯ll buy


    you more candies¡­¡±


    Jenny couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at Henry. ¡°Did you say candies? Do you think I¡¯m still a kid?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ You¡¯re a big girl now. You¡¯re no longer the child who would smile when offered


    candies¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Jenny said.


    With that, Jenny turned to look at Georgie. ¡°Georgie¡­ Can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Georgie asked with interest.


    ¡°Can¡­ Can you give kely Shelton more resources?¡± Jenny asked.


    ¡°kely Shelton?¡± Georgie had a look of surprise in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect Jenny to mention


    this person suddenly.


    kely was recently getting a lot of traction. Moreover, there were also signs that he would be


    a huge hit.


    The adapted drama series he acted as the main character in was currently the most popr web


    series¡­


    There were fantastic reviews of it¡­


    One could certainly say it topped the charts.


    Even if Jenny didn¡¯t mention it, Georgie would¡¯ve certainly given kely more resources.


    Georgie wouldn¡¯t hold back on supporting such a talented artist who was full of potential.


    Jenny nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ He¡¯s my idol¡­ Recently, I noticed that the web series he acted in has


    be a hit¡­ Could you give him more resources and make him even more popr?¡±


    Georgie chuckled. ¡°Of course¡­ Even if you didn¡¯t mention it, I would¡¯ve done the same.¡±


    ¡°In that case, could you add more resources on top of what you originally nned to give him?


    Didn¡¯t you say you want to thank me? So you can think of this as a gift to thank me,¡± Jenny said.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Georgie snapped her fingers without hesitation. ¡°Deal¡­¡±


    Since Jenny had already said so, Georgie couldn¡¯t possibly refuse.


    Firstly, kely was worth the investment.


    Secondly, Georgie also wanted to repay Jenny for her help.


    ¡°Do you like him a lot?¡± Georgie asked.

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    Jenny Armstrong smiled and nodded. ¡°Yeah. After all, I¡¯ve dedicated my youth to him¡­ He¡¯s the


    first idol I¡¯ve ever liked¡­ I never used to go after celebrities, and I didn¡¯t care about fan groups


    either. I only started doing those things because of him¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you in a fan group?¡± Georgie Clementine asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m a huge fan of kely Shelton. The kind who spends lots of money,¡± Jenny admitted.


    ¡°Amazing¡­ Have you met kely in person?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been to many of his events. I even sent him off at the airport several times¡­ I¡¯ve also


    gotten close to him backstage through connections. I asked him for his signature and took photos


    with him¡­¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°Would you like to meet him now?¡± Georgie asked.


    If Jenny wanted to see kely Shelton, Georgie could help by asking him out for a meal together¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ He must be busy. If I want to see him, I¡¯ll just go to a live event¡­¡± Jenny shook her


    head.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Georgie¡¯s smile gradually widened. ¡°kely is a great kid. He¡¯s hard-working and has


    a lot of potential. His future is limitless,¡± Georgie added.


    When Jenny talked about kely, her eyes glowed. ¡°Of course¡­ He¡¯s the man I have fallen in love


    with at first sight¡­ When I fell for him, he was still not very popr¡­


    ¡°Ever since then, I¡¯ve been apanying him. Now, I¡¯m pleased to see him doing so well¡­¡± Jenny


    said from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°You really are his genuine fan¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Jenny nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve always hoped for him to get popr¡­ This day has finally


    arrived¡­ However, I feel that this is only the beginning for him. His best days are yet toe.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    To be honest, seeing her favorite idol growing step by step felt like a huge aplishment for


    Jenny. kely hade a long way from barely being acknowledged to having tens of thousands


    of fans cheering for him.


    Now, Jenny was even happier to see kely achieving what he had today than if she were to


    achieve it herself.


    One couldn¡¯t help but resonate with everything experienced by one¡¯s idol if the admiration were


    genuine.


    ¡°kely is fortunate to have a fan like you,¡± Georgie said.


    Georgie could sense Jenny¡¯s genuine feelings for kely¡­


    Moreover, Georgie could also rte to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m also fortunate to have an idol like him. That¡¯s because he¡¯s really talented. Ever since I became


    his fan, I started bing a better person myself¡­¡± Jenny added.


    To be honest, Jenny used to beckluster in school.


    She had always attended sses half-heartedly.


    However, ever since she became kely¡¯s fan, she started to change¡­


    That was because kely once said that girls should study harder.


    kely also said that people shouldn¡¯t choose to settle when they were at the age where working


    hard was still possible. Instead, everyone should do what they could to live their best lives¡­


    Ever since Jenny heard what he said, she started working very hard.


    She went from the bottom to the top in her school year.


    Sometimes, idols really could light up a path for another person¡­


    Idols could lead someone along the progressive track.


    Bing a fan to the right person would make one better and better¡­


    ¡°Yeah. Bing the right person¡¯s fan is very important¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°That boy is great. Jenny, if you like him, Georgie can try introducing the two of you¡­ Then, if things


    work out, you might get into a rtionship¡­¡± Henry said before slowly taking a sip of his tea.


    When Georgie heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Henry. ¡°Can¡¯t you teach Jenny


    something useful? Why the hell would you advise your little sister to start dating at such a young


    age? Jenny is in her third year at high school. It¡¯s the most important year for her¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Jenny immediately shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Who said someone in their third year at


    high school couldn¡¯t date? Who told you that romance would surely affect one¡¯s grades?¡±


    ¡°I told myself that¡­ Could I be wrong?¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s just silly. As long as one knew how to prioritize, even romance wouldn¡¯t affect one¡¯s


    academics. I believe that Jenny is a girl who knows how to prioritize¡­¡± Henry said.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Georgie Clementine asked.


    After saying that, Georgie¡¯s facial expression immediately turned cold.


    Her behavior activated Henry Armstrong¡¯s survival instinct.


    Henry instantly raised both hands and disyed an innocent expression as a sign of surrender. ¡°I


    was wrong. I¡¯m the silly one. I¡¯m the one at fault¡­¡±


    When Georgie saw him like this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Nearby, however, Jenny Armstrong¡¯s smile froze.


    Moreover, she would never be able to smile about this again.


    Henry and Georgie only had each other in their eyes. Hence, they overlooked the vulnerability in


    Jenny¡¯s eyes.


    After approximately one second, the vulnerability in Jenny¡¯s fadedpletely. She was smiling


    once more as if nothing had happened. ¡°I just want to focus on my studies¡­ I don¡¯t want to be in a


    rtionship,¡± Jenny said.


    It wasn¡¯t that Jenny didn¡¯t want a rtionship, but that she couldn¡¯t.


    She couldn¡¯t break her promise¡­


    Jenny was fine with just silently having a crush on kely Shelton¡­


    She could no longer fantasize about anything else.


    The two of them were destined to retain their rtionship as a fan and an idol.


    That was all.


    Hearing this, Henry shifted his gaze to Jenny¡¯s face. ¡°I feel that you¡¯ve changed¡­ In the past, you


    refused to study no matter how you were prompted to¡­ Now, nobody is forcing you to study, but


    you started getting serious¡­¡±


    Henry¡¯s eyes filled with approval when he said this.


    He was pleased to see his little sister being so self-aware.


    ¡°That¡¯s because my idol said that girls should study harder¡­¡± Jenny said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Your idol¡¯s words work much more effectively than me saying the same thing ten times¡­¡± Henry


    said.


    ¡°I listen to you too. Well, except for the part about studying¡­¡± Jenny said.


    Henry was speechless.


    Suddenly, Jenny felt her stomach ache. She instantly stood up and looked around.


    There wasn¡¯t a bathroom in the private room.


    Hence, she bent over slightly and subconsciously covered her stomach as she looked at Henry and


    Georgie. ¡°I have to go to the bathroom. Wait for me¡­¡±


    As Jenny spoke, her face turned pale.


    When Georgie and Henry saw this, they both stood up together. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± they asked


    simultaneously.


    ¡°I think my period is here¡­ I¡¯ll go to the bathroom for a while. Don¡¯t mind me,¡± Jenny said.


    With that, Jenny held her stomach and ran out with her purse in hand.


    As soon as Jenny walked through the door, she bumped against someone¡¯s broad, warm chest.


    Right after that, a unique oceanic scent filled her nostrils¡­


    The familiar scent instantly caused Jenny¡¯s heart rate to speed up.


    In the next second, she quickly took a step back and looked at the person¡­


    When Jenny saw the person¡¯s face, her heart rate increased even further. Her face also turned


    completely red.


    The person before her was kely¡­ Her favorite idol¡­

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    The young man was wearing Jenny Armstrong¡¯s favorite white shirt and a pair of light-blue jeans.


    He wore a ck cap as well as a pair of white sports shoes.


    Although he didn¡¯t have any makeup on, he seemed fresh and clean. He had a gentle yet calm


    appearance.


    He was the light of her life¡­


    Jenny could behave in an outgoing manner in front of anyone else, but she couldn¡¯t do it in front of


    kely Shelton¡­


    There was someone who could cause her heart to race and her blood to heat up at one nce.


    This was the person in front of her right now¡­


    She was in love with this person before her.


    Her heart started beating wildly.


    kely immediately smiled when he saw Jenny. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±


    kely had a deep impression of Jenny.


    That was because this girl had always been by his side since he was still a nobody.


    Back then, when only three people were weing him at the airport, she was already there.


    He knew that she was a huge fan of his.


    He also knew that she had spent a lot of money on him¡­


    In fact, he also knew that she was nearly at every single event he participated in.


    Jenny nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡±


    Feeling a sudden pain in her abdomen, Jenny¡¯s facial expression changed for the worse¡­


    However, she forced herself to hold it in.


    She still showed a very calm expression on her face.


    Jenny refused to show that she was feeling unwell in front of her idol.


    She hoped that her idol would always see the perfect side of her.


    Although Jenny kept pretending, kely could still feel that she was in an ufortable state.


    The sweat on her forehead betrayed her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± kely asked worriedly.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just feeling warm¡­¡± Jenny subconsciously wiped away the sweat on her face.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± kely asked.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­¡± The pain washed over her again. Jenny was still trying to bear it¡­


    To avoid herself from passing out in front of her idol, Jenny startedughing. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom


    first¡­¡±


    With that, Jenny turned around and pretended to be calm as she lifted her head and chest. Then,


    she started walking toward the bathroom¡­


    Although her light-blue, tight-fitting jeans had already been stained with blood near her bum, she


    didn¡¯t realize it at all.


    When kely saw this, an awkward look instantly appeared on his face.


    However, very soon, all emotions faded away.


    After helplessly pinching his forehead, kely walked over to the bathroom door.


    After that, he slowly took out a ck mask from his pocket to cover the lower half of his face. He


    then lowered his cap as much as he could¡­


    asionally, girls entered and left the bathroom near him.


    However, none of them recognized him as the celebrity who was just showing his face earlier.


    Once Jenny was done with the cement of her sanitary pad, she walked over to the sink to wash


    her hands.


    After that, she turned around and checked her back through the mirror.


    Right then, she noticed that her pants were stained.


    Most importantly, her idol might have seen all this.


    When Jenny thought of this, she wished she could dig herself a hole and hide in it right away.


    The image she¡¯d tried so hard to maintain earlier waspletely gone.


    Was there anything more humiliating than this in the world?


    What did her idol think of her then?


    Did heugh at her?


    The more Jenny thought about it, the more in turmoil she felt¡­


    Her lower abdomen was still hurting¡­

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    Jenny Armstrong very quickly recollected her thoughts.


    After taking a deep breath and trying her best to calm herself down, Jenny pulled the door open.


    She covered her bum with her purse and clumsily walked out of the bathroom¡­


    As soon as Jenny got out, she saw kely Shelton leaningzily against the wall outside, chatting


    with Georgie Clementine.


    There was suddenly an extra white baseball shirt around his arm¡­


    At this moment, Jenny was instantly petrified¡­


    kely Shelton¡­


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Why hadn¡¯t her idol left?


    ¡®Ahh!¡¯


    Jenny immediately started blushing again¡­


    Those awkward scenes from before immediately started reying before her eyes.


    From the corner of his eyes, kely saw Jennying out. He slowly shifted his gaze to her face.


    kely didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he slowly retrieved the white baseball shirt and carefully


    wrapped it around Jenny¡¯s lower body¡­


    His baseball shirt was huge. It quickly blocked the awkward part on Jenny¡¯s body¡­


    At this moment, Jenny felt even more awkward.


    She wanted to die! Honestly¡­


    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Jenny said carefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­ Should I get you some painkillers?¡± kely asked as he looked at her pale lips.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯ll head back first,¡± Jenny said before lowering her head and running off.


    Even Jenny was disgusted with how cowardly she was behaving¡­


    However, what else could she do during such times?


    Looking at her from behind, kely couldn¡¯t help but smile in a beautiful way.


    After returning to the private room, Jenny quickly closed the door behind her.


    She then carefully patted her chest to calm her wildly beating heart down.


    Henry Armstrong had a confused look in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Where is Georgie?


    Why is your face red? Do you have a fever?¡±


    Jenny shook her head.


    Right then, Georgie pushed the door open.


    Jenny quickly took two steps forward to let Georgie in.


    Georgie very quickly walked in¡­


    When Georgie saw Jenny¡¯s demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little. ¡°Alright¡­ kely won¡¯t


    laugh at you¡­ This is very normal¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about it, Georgie¡­¡± Jenny had a troubled expression on her face.


    Georgie stepped forward and patted Jenny¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Really¡­ Don¡¯t overthink it¡­¡±


    Jenny nodded slightly.


    ¡°When I went out earlier, I saw kely by the door. I said hello to him¡­ After that, I asked him what


    he was doing¡­


    ¡°He said he was waiting for a girl who was having a period. So he was preparing to resolve an


    awkward situation for her¡­


    ¡°I immediately guessed that you must have somehow stained your pants¡­ So after that, I said I¡¯d


    ask the waiters for a jacket to cover you up¡­


    ¡°kely said he had already done that. A male waiter very soon came over with a jacket,¡± Georgie


    enunciated each word carefully¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m about to die from embarrassment¡­¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Georgie said consolingly.


    She understood Jenny¡¯s feelings very well¡­


    Indeed, it was hard to ept such an incident happening in front of one¡¯s idol.


    ¡°Is it that bad? It¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s ¡®not a big deal¡¯? You just don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m speechless¡­¡± Jenny rolled


    her eyes at Henry.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I was wrong¡­¡± Henry said.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    Right then, someone knocked on the door.


    Jenny¡¯s heart immediately started pounding.


    Could it be kely knocking on the door? Was he here to ask for the jacket?

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    The more Jenny Armstrong thought about it, the more nervous she felt. Her body became all tensed


    up.


    Georgie Clementine took a deep look at Jenny. ¡®This girl really is very na?ve¡­¡¯ Georgie thought to


    herself.


    After chuckling a little bit, Georgie pulled the door open.


    The person standing outside the door was none other than kely Shelton.


    At this moment, Jenny wanted to die even more badly¡­


    Subconsciously, Jenny smiled at kely. After that, she raised her hand stiffly. ¡°Hi¡­¡±


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± kely smiled.


    Right then, kely was holding a white shirt in his hand¡­


    He casually pointed at the shirt around Jenny¡¯s lower body. ¡°That coat¡­ The waiter says he wants it


    back¡­ So I went to my car to get one of my shirts¡­ Here¡­¡±


    With that, kely quickly handed his white shirt over to Jenny.


    The longer this topic was being talked about, the more awkward Jenny felt.


    In the end, her face turnedpletely red.


    Even she felt that she was an absolute coward.


    Jenny was like a queen at school. None of the male or female students at school couldpete


    with her.


    However, in front of kely, she really couldn¡¯t act like her normal self.


    In fact, she would unknowingly turn into a coward¡­


    Seeing Jenny like this, Henry Armstrong suddenly felt disappointed in her.


    Henry didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he helplessly shook his head and thought to himself.


    ¡®Jenny, I can¡¯t believe you would be like this too.¡¯


    kely observed Jenny¡¯s every single reaction.


    It put a gradually widening smile on his face.


    In the next second, before Jenny could respond, kely bent over slightly and reached out with his


    distinctively long and fair hands. He untied the white baseball shirt around Jenny¡¯s waist.


    The moment kely lowered his head, a light scent of peppermint shampoo filled Jenny¡¯s nostrils.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a fantastic scent.


    At a close distance, kely¡¯s facial features seemed even more attractive.


    His nose-bridge was tall, and his lips formed a natural smile. He seemed to have double eyelids,


    and the edge of his eyes drooped slightly. Nevertheless, there was a clean and innocent look in his


    eyes¡­


    Who was the most handsome man in the world? This person in front of Jenny was.


    Soon, kely naturally wrapped the white shirt around Jenny¡¯s lower body. After that, he tied an


    intricate butterfly knot using the two long sleeves.


    His movement seemed well-rehearsed and smooth. It was extremely enchanting to look at.


    Right then, Jenny felt as if she was the female protagonist in a young adult school drama series.


    Meanwhile, kely was the clean and pure male protagonist in the school drama series.


    In that instant, Jenny felt the air around her had be significantly thinner.


    She nearly forgot to breathe.


    This was something any female fan of a celebrity could never dare to imagine¡­


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯m off now¡­¡± kely looked at Jenny and said.


    With that, kely shifted his gaze to Henry, who was nearby.


    kely politely nodded at Henry and smiled.


    Finally, his gazended on Georgie¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Georgie¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving first¡­ I¡¯ve got to rush to a


    promotional event.¡±


    Georgie gently patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Alright. Hurry up, then. Do your best¡­ Good luck.¡±


    kely smiled again before turning around and leaving.


    Only after the door was closed did Jenny slowly recollect herself.


    Meanwhile, the awkwardness in her heart also disappeared significantly.


    She immediately felt that the air was no longer thin, and her breathing became calmer too.


    Henry couldn¡¯t resist rolling his eyes at her. ¡°Look at your cowardly self¡­¡±

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    Jenny Armstrong turned around and red at Henry Armstrong, upset. ¡°Shut up¡­¡±


    Henry was speechless.


    Georgie Clementine frowned slightly as she looked at Henry with a serious face. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Henry immediately raised both hands in surrender¡­


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    Someone knocked on the door again.


    Soon, a few waiters walked in with the dishes Henry ordered.


    Caviar sushi, tempura, salmon sashimi, tuna sashimi, arctic shellfish sashimi, sweetened shrimp


    sashimi, sea urchin sashimi, and unagi rice were all Georgie and Jenny¡¯s favorite.


    The Japanese dining utensils were in ssic ck-and-white. The table was set up intricately¡­


    Although the quantity of food was small, it all looked delicious.


    When Jenny saw these dishes, she instantly felt rxed. Her appetite was stirred up.


    Right then, her stomach felt much better. Finally, she was ready to have a nice meal.


    Meanwhile, Georgie also suddenly felt hungry.


    Jenny tugged at Georgie¡¯s hand and led her back to their seats.


    After that, the three of them started eating the delicious food.


    Jenny quickly grabbed herself a piece of salmon for starters.


    After that, she picked up her phone and recorded a video of all the delicious food on the table


    before posting it on TikTok.


    Jenny¡¯s TikTok ount had over 200,000 followers¡­


    Her ount¡¯s name was Fairy Jenny.


    Usually, she would share records of her daily life in this ount. However, she would only share


    rmendations of excellent food, pretty sights, clothes, purses, and cosmetic products. She


    never showed her face.


    Jenny was quite popr on TikTok.


    asionally, some advertising agencies would approach her to ask for help in advertising.


    However, Jenny rejected all of them.


    She created this TikTok ount to record her daily life.


    It wasn¡¯t for profits.


    Jenny wasn¡¯t tempted by the hundreds of thousands offered by the advertising agencies as


    advertising fees.


    Jenny nevercked money.


    Georgie¡¯s eyes filled with shock when she saw Jenny¡¯s TikTok ount. ¡°Are you¡­?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenny seemed equally shocked when she heard this. ¡°Do you know who I am? Georgie¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ve seen you several times while scrolling TikTok¡­ I even bought many lipsticks, makeup,


    and skincare products you rmended¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°I¡¯m one of your followers¡­¡± Georgie added.


    Previously, when Georgie looked at Jenny¡¯s TikTok posts, she frequently saw people questioning


    the authenticity of Jenny¡¯s posts in thement section.


    In fact, some mean people even said that Jenny might be someone who stole other people¡¯s


    pictures to show off.


    Georgie couldn¡¯t help but wonder how humiliated those who criticized Jenny for stealing pictures to


    show off would feel if they found out Jenny¡¯s real identity.


    Hearing this, Jenny instantly felt happy. ¡°What? What¡¯s your TikTok ount? I¡¯ll follow you right


    away. I didn¡¯t expect such serendipity between us¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Extraordinary Geo¡­¡± Georgie said truthfully.


    Jenny immediately searched for Extraordinary Geo and proceeded to tap on the ¡®follow¡¯ button¡­


    After doing so, Jenny discovered that they did follow each other.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Would you like to y a game together after the meal?¡± Henry looked at Georgie and


    asked.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Georgie nodded.


    ¡°What game are you ying?¡± Jenny asked with interest.


    ¡°Heroes Assemble¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Jenny immediately felt joyful. ¡°Let¡¯s y together! I recently started ying that game too. Not long


    ago, I bought an ount on your server. It¡¯s the third strongest ount in the entire server¡­¡±

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    Now, in the server that Henry Armstrong and Georgie Clementine yed in, Henry was the number


    one in the entire server. He was also the number one in the whole game. Meanwhile, Georgie was


    number two in the whole server as well as the entire game.


    ¡°Third strongest in the server? Do you mean White Dream?¡± Georgie asked.


    White Dream was also a very powerful yer in Heroes Assemble who spent a lot of money in the


    game. Rumors had it that the yer came from a wealthy family. Although the yer used a female


    character in the game, the person¡¯s actual gender was unknown. The yer chose the Alchemist


    ss in the game, and that meant being in a healer role¡­


    For the time being, White Dream was the third strongest yer on the entire server. However, even


    if White Dream wasn¡¯t number three in the entire game, he or she was probably number four.


    ¡°Hmm, yeah¡­¡± Jenny nodded.


    Georgie immediately felt joyful. ¡°That¡¯s great. We can y together in the future. Let¡¯s form a team


    together. We canplete quests¡­ And fight bosses together¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Jenny nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll follow you guys and heal you¡­¡±


    Georgie chuckled. ¡°Sure,¡± she said.


    ¡°Since the three of us are going to y together. Let¡¯s go to a nearby cyber cafe for some fun after


    the meal¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Okay. I haven¡¯t been to a cyber cafe for a long time anyway¡­¡± Jenny said.


    The siblings both seemed excited about going to a cyber cafe.


    Seeing that they were both hyped up, Georgie didn¡¯t want to ruin the mood for them. So she


    decisively snapped her fingers. ¡°Deal¡­¡±


    They decided to go just like that¡­


    After the meal, Georgie brought Henry and Jenny to a high-ss cyber caf¨¦ near the Japanese


    restaurant. It was called Flying Feather.


    The cyber cafe¡¯s theme was based on League of Legends.


    The wallpapers all had various heroes from League of Legends.


    There were countless League of Legends merchandise in various sizes everywhere.


    Although it was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening, many people were still in the cyber cafe.


    At one nce, these people all appeared to be young men.


    Georgie, Henry, and Jenny booked a private room for the three of them.


    After that, they sat in a single row inside the private room and logged into Heroes Assemble.


    The three of them nearly entered the game at the same time.


    Suddenly, messages began popping up in the game¡¯s upper section¡ª


    ¡°First General Cloud Piercer has entered the game!¡±


    ¡°First Counselor Extraordinary Geo has entered the game!¡±


    ¡°First Alchemist White Dream has entered the game!¡±


    After logging into the game, the three formed a team and started doing various daily quests¡­


    Once they were done with the daily quests, theypleted some dungeon quests and acquired


    rare equipment.


    Jenny and Henry didn¡¯t want anything they found. So they left everything to Georgie.


    Georgie ended up earning a lot from the battles.


    There were three countries in the game, namely Verona, Sanctum, and Westeros¡­


    yers could change their nationality at any time. As long as a payment was made, one¡¯s


    nationality could be changed.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Throughout the gamey, all three of them had changed their nationalities several times.


    Now, they were all in Westeros¡­


    Feeling a little tired, the three of them walked out of Westeros and arrived in the center of the


    game¡¯s map. This was the center point of all three countries, Neutral City¡­


    Citizens from all three countries could freely travel in and out of this city.


    Outside the city, many maps in the wilderness hid variousrge and small bosses¡­


    The appearance of three top-tier yers in the game at the same time instantly attracted a lot of


    attention.


    The three of them were all wearing the best equipment in their respective sses. Their equipment


    and rides were also the most expensive in the game.


    Henry had a dragon ride, while Georgie and Jenny had the newly released phoenix ride.


    Due to the game¡¯s version update some time ago, the dragon ride looked even better.

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    The dragon ride was even brighter and more eye-catching than before. It looked almost like a real


    dragon.


    Meanwhile, Georgie Clementine and Jenny Armstrong¡¯s phoenix rides also shone brightly. They


    looked identical to the phoenixes in legendary myths.


    All three of their rides had the same golden starlight effect. When they moved side by side, it was


    extremely cool¡­


    The yers nearby started talking¡ª


    ¡°Are three gods taking a stroll together?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Their equipment is the kind that I will never obtain even if I work hard for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°Gods, look over here! Would you like to buy my top-tier divine equipment? You deserve the best!¡±


    ¡°The three of them seem to be ying the game together¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t it normal for gods to stick around other gods?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Extraordinary Geo too lucky? Cloud Piercer is her husband, and White Dream is her friend.


    Ahh!¡±


    Initially, not many people were chatting nearby.


    However, due to the appearances of the three, everyone around them went wild.


    The rate at which messages popped up was extremely high¡­


    Each messagested less than a second in the chat box before it was reced by another


    message.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, even so, Georgie Clementine was still able to read some of the messages.


    Georgie had be ustomed to the yers¡¯ reactions.


    Ever since she got married to Henry Armstrong, this would happen wherever she went with Henry.


    The more time she spent with Henry, the stronger her game character became. As a result, scenes


    like this also grew rampant.


    Georgie and Henry hadn¡¯t yed this game together for a long time previously¡­


    After meeting Henry in person, Georgie found out that her in-game husband was Henry. Hence, she


    had divorced Henry in the game.


    She also stopped ying the game gradually.


    Although Georgie didn¡¯t y the game, she still paid attention to the game¡¯s forum during that


    period.


    Everyone went wild with theirments in the forum¡­


    After a while, Georgie stopped ying the game altogether. asionally, when Georgie was bored


    or missed the game, she would log in to have a look.


    She only officially returned to the game after officially getting into a rtionship with Henry.


    ¡°Why do these people seem so surprised?¡± Jenny Armstrong looked at the chat window in the


    bottom left of the screen.


    Georgie chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s rest for a while in the city. We can shop around for a bit¡­ I¡¯m a little tired,¡± Jenny


    said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Georgie said.


    After that, the three of them walked side by side and browsed through some of the stalls in the city.


    While browsing, Henry was attracted by a particr stall¡­


    The stall¡¯s name was ¡®You Definitely Can¡¯t Afford It¡­¡¯.


    Intrigued, Henry walked up to the stall and clicked on it.


    There was a white magic wand in the stall¡­


    The magic wand was beautiful. The lower section was a shiny, silver shaft, while the upper section


    was a silver crown.


    There was a pretty, silver, starlight effect around the magic wand. It looked ethereal.


    This magic wand belonged to the Counselor ss¡­


    It was only dropped at a fixed rate after defeating the newest world boss in the game, Devourer.


    Meanwhile, the drop rate for this was less than one-thousandth percent.


    Every Sunday, Devourer would appear in Neutral City at eight o¡¯clock in the evening.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    yers from each country could fight against the boss together¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After the boss was killed, it would drop items all over the floor. But, of course, all the good stuff it


    dropped belonged to whoever snatched it first¡­


    Many people were keen to go after this boss.


    For no other reason than the items this boss dropped, including Counselor¡¯s magic wand, Silver


    Fantasy, General¡¯s machete, Golden Supremacy, and Alchemist¡¯s whisk, Purple Dream.


    These three sses¡¯ weapons only dropped one each at a time¡­


    Once one of each kind was dropped, it would never appear again.


    Hence, all these three sses¡¯ respective weapons were one-of-a-kind in the entire game.


    Whoever possessed Devourer¡¯s weapons would receive an hour-long, invincible buff every day at


    seven o¡¯clock in the morning, noon, and eight o¡¯clock in the evening¡­


    Once the yer obtained the invincible buff, the yer¡¯s character would enter an invincible state¡­


    During that period, the yer¡¯s character would be capable of killing variousrge and small bosses


    and wild beasts and gods in multiple locations with a single attack. Moreover, wild beasts, bosses,


    and yers in the game were unable to deal any damage to the yer.


    Today, Henry Armstrong read in the game¡¯s forum that Devourer, the world boss, dropped the


    Counselor¡¯s magic wand, Silver Fantasy after it was killed. However, the person who picked it up


    offered an insanely high price that nobody in the server could afford¡­


    Henry clicked on it to look at the price¡­


    Indeed, it was an insanely high price.


    The person was also very evil. He had set the price at 300 million ingots.


    One dor was equivalent to a hundred ingots¡­


    Meanwhile, 100 million ingots converted to real money was equivalent to three million dors.


    Nearby, yers continued to chat¡ª


    ¡°God, are you shopping around here? What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to purchase this weapon?


    How about one million? Will you buy it?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t use it even if he buys it. So what¡¯s the point of buying it?¡±


    ¡°He can give it to his wife as a gift¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s only his wife in the game. Do people think he¡¯ll buy such an expensive gift for her?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ You people are na?ve. Do you think you¡¯re writing a novel? Who would give


    something that costs three million?¡±


    Although Henry saw the contents of their conversation, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond.


    Instead, he silently topped up his ount with some ingots¡­


    After that, he immediately bought the item.


    Right then, the stall owner, Ruby Wind, was utterly dumbfounded¡ª


    ¡°Did you really buy it?¡± Ruby Wind asked.


    Meanwhile, the other yers also went wild¡ª


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°What? Did he really buy it? For an in-game wife? Is this man crazy?¡±


    ¡°D*mn. You really are¡­ God, I¡¯ll kneel before you right now!¡±


    ¡°Cloud Piercer, do you want a second wife? I¡¯m willing to be your second wife!¡±


    ¡°God, are you hiring a maid to wash your feet? I¡¯m willing to do it too!¡±


    ¡°God, do you need a servant? I can be your servant!¡±


    Initially, Georgie Clementine was still strolling around.


    After purchasing the equipment materials she needed, she unintentionally nced at the nearby


    chat content.


    Suddenly, a confused look appeared on her face.


    Everyone was typing too fast. She couldn¡¯t read what was being said.


    Subtly, she could sense that Henry perhaps bought something costly.


    Georgie immediately unplugged her earphones and looked at Henry. ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    Henry chuckled. He tapped on a button to make a trade request for Silver Fantasy¡­


    Georgie knew about Silver Fantasy.


    It was the only supreme, invincible, and untouchable Counselor¡¯s weapon in the entire server.


    ¡°How much did you buy it for?¡± Georgie looked at Henry and asked.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    ¡°Ten thousand¡­¡± Henry Armstrong chuckled.


    Only then did Georgie Clementine seem fine with it.


    After the item appeared inside her backpack, Georgie instantly equipped it¡­


    However, after equipping it, Georgie suddenly felt that something was fishy¡­


    Ten thousand ingots seemed a little unrealistic.


    ¡°Did it really cost ten thousand ingots?¡± Georgie asked.


    Right then, Georgie was shocked by the nearby chat room¡¯s content¡ª


    ¡°A magic wand that costs 300 million ingots¡­ I saw it¡­ Ahh¡­ It looks so good after being


    equipped!¡±


    ¡°Is this what money tastes like? Ahh! Expensive things are wonderful.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it. He gave it away just like that. Such a rich guy¡­ Isn¡¯t Extraordinary Geo the luckiest girl in


    the world?¡±


    The phrase ¡®300 million ingots¡¯ attracted Georgie¡¯s attention¡­


    She was instantly dumbfounded.


    What did it mean to be an idiot with a lot of money?


    Wasn¡¯t her boyfriend that person?


    Suddenly, Georgie¡¯s face turned cold. She snapped her head around and red murderously at


    Henry. ¡°Henry Armstrong, are you crazy? 300 million ingots¡­ For this toy?¡±


    Henry chuckled. ¡°This is a one-of-a-kind item. It won¡¯t be dropped again¡­ Of course, I had to buy it


    for you.¡±


    ¡°300 million ingots¡­ You could¡¯ve bought a luxury car. What were you thinking?¡± Georgie felt it all


    incredulous!


    ¡°I just wanted you to be happy¡­¡± Henry said.


    ¡°You¡¯re only making me furious¡­ Three million dors¡­ For a game¡­ You¡¯re insane!¡± Georgie


    yelled.


    Sometimes, Georgie truly couldn¡¯t understand the mentality of such overly wealthy people.


    Was buying this thing with three million dors really worth it?


    However, Henry shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Even in a game, my wife must use the best things¡­ So,


    since the best thing is avable, why wouldn¡¯t I buy it?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and make a refund¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Henry shook his head. ¡°Do you think the seller would ept a refund?¡±


    Georgie was speechless.


    ¡°Stay calm¡­¡± Henry chuckled again.


    Georgie rolled her eyes at Henry. ¡°How am I supposed to stay calm? Will you teach me?¡±


    Henry¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Stay calm and take this weapon out there to fight monsters¡­¡±


    ¡°I think I should still try to sell it¡­¡± Georgie said.


    ¡°Do you think anyone could afford to spend three million dors to buy this? I bet nobody would buy


    it even if it cost a million dors. If you sell it at a low price, we will make a loss¡­ Are you dumb?¡±


    Henry said.


    Georgie thought about it for a while. It seemed to make a little sense to her¡­


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Hence, you also know that nobody would buy it for a million dors¡­ If you knew that, why did you


    still buy it with three million dors?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much. I just wanted people to be envious of you in the game, too,¡± Henry said


    truthfully.


    Georgie was speechless.


    Jenny Armstrong was stunned by Georgie¡¯s magic want when she saw it. Her eyes began to glow.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Doesn¡¯t this look way too good? Georgie¡­ Don¡¯t refund it, and don¡¯t sell it either. Keep it for


    yourself. This is such a cool weapon. You¡¯d be an idiot not to want it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ It¡¯s too expensive¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Jenny shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s only three million dors. That¡¯s not expensive.¡±


    Georgie was speechless.


    In the game, the nearby chat room, the national chat room, and the world chat room¡­


    They were still being spammed with messages.


    Everyone was still discussing how Cloud Piercer gave Extraordinary Geo a magic wand worth three


    million dors¡­


    In fact, many yers who saw the messages instantly teleported over to Georgie and checked her


    equipment¡­


    Right then, Georgie became the center of attention in the entire server.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    Georgie Clementine now felt that other people looked at her as if she were a panda bear.


    Within five minutes, up to a thousand or ten thousand people had gathered around her¡­


    At one nce, the entire game screen turned dark. There were yers all around Georgie.


    This was like arge-scale guild war.


    Meanwhile, those yers that came after hearing about what happened all sent friend requests to


    Georgie.


    Her friend list was already full.


    She was tapping on the button to reject so often that her hand ached.


    Finally, left with no choice, Georgie blocked friend requests in the game settings.


    After doing so, her vision cleared up significantly.


    When Jenny Armstrong saw the scene, she chuckled. ¡°Georgie¡­ These people are way over the


    top¡­¡±


    Georgie pinched her forehead helplessly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that your brother¡¯s behavior was over


    the top?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ To be honest, I think it¡¯s alright¡­ Three million is not a big deal¡­¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Isn¡¯t it only three million? So it¡¯s not a big deal at all. As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m even


    willing to buy equipment worth 300 million dors for you.¡±


    ¡°The problem is, I¡¯m not happy¡­¡± Georgie said.


    Purchasing virtual equipment with this much money that couldn¡¯t even be worn, looked at, and used


    in real life felt very pointless to Georgie.


    Although the equipment indeed looked cool and awesome, and Georgie also liked it a lot, she felt it


    wasn¡¯t worth the price.


    Hence, Georgie couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy.


    However, Henry shrugged nonchntly. ¡°When the invincible buff is activated for you tomorrow at


    the designated time¡­ And you get to ughter everything around you, you¡¯ll feel happy¡­¡±


    Georgie was speechless.


    Indeed, the invincible buff was quite attractive.


    When the time came, Georgie could ughter everything she came across¡­


    Everything was wonderful about this equipment, but it was simply too expensive!


    Jenny rested her chin on one hand as she looked excitedly at Georgie. ¡°Georgie, tomorrow¡­ Bring


    me along when the invincible buff is activated¡­ I want to see how it works.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Georgie nodded.


    Henry looked at Georgie with a pitiful expression. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ll have to carry me in the game from


    now on. With the invincible buff, you¡¯ll be the strongest yer in the entire game¡­ I can¡¯t beat you.¡±


    Georgie chuckled. ¡°Hehe¡­ That¡¯ll depend on your performance¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely perform at my best,¡± Henry said.


    While they spoke, Georgie¡¯s gaze once again shifted to the chat room in the lower-left corner.


    Variousments came into sight once again¡ª


    ¡°I honestly suspect that Extraordinary Geo might be sleeping with this man in real life. Could that be


    the case?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s highly likely¡­ Otherwise, why would he do that?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I heard that White Dream¡¯s ount owner has changed. I¡¯m truly curious about the person ying


    White Dream¡¯s ount right now¡­¡±


    ¡°White Dream must belong to a tycoon. I¡¯m just curious about why this person is suddenly ying


    with Extraordinary Geo and Cloud Piercer¡­¡±


    ¡°Extraordinary Geo sure is good at this. She¡¯s able to hook up with two tycoons at the same time.¡±


    ¡°I bet Extraordinary Geo must be a sl*t in real life, right? Being a sl*t gives her everything she


    wants. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. If she isn¡¯t a sl*t, do you think any tycoon would be dumb enough to spend so much


    money on her just like that?¡±


    The mood in the chat room had changed drastically.


    Georgie could sense how jealous these people were just by purely reading their conversation.


    She felt extremely annoyed by some of the dirty words they used¡­

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    Right then, a world announcement suddenly appeared in the center of the game¡¯s screen¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m the sl*t. Stop making things up. I was the one who kept begging my wife to ept me¡­¡± Cloud


    Piercer wrote.


    ¡°Indeed, we know each other in real life. However, it wasn¡¯t because we met in the game. I have


    feelings for her in real life, and I happened to know that she was ying this game. That was why I


    asked her to y with me in the game¡­¡± Cloud Piercer added.


    ¡°I¡¯m Cloud Piercer¡¯s biological sister. I can prove that my brother is the sl*t,¡± White Dream wrote.


    As soon as Henry¡¯s two messages appeared, the world announcement went wild again¡ª


    ¡°D*mn¡­ Is Cloud Piercer the sl*t?¡± Little Rain asked.


    ¡°Extraordinary Geo is amazing¡­ I feel envious, jealous, and full of hate,¡± Intertwined Fate wrote.


    ¡°Alright. She¡¯s the woman who rescued the gxy,¡± Imperial Dragon wrote.


    Meanwhile, in the bottom left corner, the nearby chat room, the national chatroom, and the server


    chat room¡¯s ambiance suddenly changed¡­


    All the words that came into sight were rted to envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    There was no longer anybody who used terrible words with sarcastic and demeaning intentions.


    Georgie Clementine smiled satisfactorily. After that, she put on her earphones before looking at


    Henry Armstrong and Jenny Armstrong. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ We¡¯ll fight another wave of bosses before


    heading home to sleep¡­¡±


    ***


    On this side, Georgie was excitedly ying a game with Henry and Jenny.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, X Quest was busy dealing with the piled-up work from Quest


    Group and X Entertainment in her study.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Various documents stacked up on her huge desk.


    Folders of various colorsid over one another, making it a dizzying sight.


    The clock on the wall was pointing at the number ¡®twelve¡¯.


    The pendulum beneath the clock swung back and forth, emitting a regr tick-tock sound.


    Throughout the entire day, X kept shifting her attention from X Entertainment to Quest Group and


    back. She was as busy as a spinning top.


    To be honest, she was already exhausted¡­


    However, X still had to work after getting home in the evening due to therge amount of work.


    After sorting out the final document, X slowly ced a white folder on top of a pile of documents.


    After that, she forcefully stretched before turning around and walking over to the French window.


    With her hands on the safety railing, she looked down at the night scenery.


    The massive courtyard beneath her was brightly lit. It felt almost as bright as daytime.


    As it was early autumn, all four Osmanthus trees in the small garden were in full bloom¡­


    Right then, one-half of the French window was left open.


    A breeze blew against X¡¯s face, and the fragrant Osmanthus scent filled her nostrils. She felt


    delighted.


    Looking at the beautiful night scenery, X instantly felt much better¡­


    After taking her phone out of her pocket, X saw reports about the semi-finalists from other


    divisions in the Season 10 World Championship.


    This time, a total of twenty-four teams from thirteen divisions participated in the Season 10 World


    Championship.


    The random draw for the semi-finalists¡¯ grouping and some of the minor group matches would be


    held on September 23, a monthter.


    Meanwhile, as LPL Region¡¯s Number One Seed, Team XS didn¡¯t have to participate in the semi-


    finals. Hence, X didn¡¯t go through stuff rted to the semi-finals.


    Instead, she only looked at the schedule of the minor group matches¡­


    The minor group matches started on October 12¡­


    After some calction, Team XS had less than two months to prepare.


    There was still sufficient time to prepare.


    However, even so, X still felt worried¡­


    This time around, many of the teams participating in the World Championship were very strong.


    This was especially the case in the LCK Region, where a powerful team called Team GRT came


    from this year¡­

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    Ever since the establishment of this year¡¯s tournament in spring, this team had been invincible.


    They managed to be LCK Region¡¯s champion in both the spring and summer tournaments.


    Their team¡¯s style of ying was very different from LCK Region¡¯s style.


    LCK Region¡¯s style was more focused on farming, and yers wouldn¡¯t get into fights so easily¡­


    However, their team liked getting into fights. Their style was aggressive and bloody.


    Whenever there was an unresolved conflict, they would initiate team fights.


    Their team members were excellent in both one-to-one and team fights.


    That kind of aggressive and bloody ystyle was practically identical to the LPL Region¡­


    X Quest wasn¡¯t afraid of traditional LCK teams.


    After many years of hard work, LPL Region¡¯s teams, through their battle techniques, had long


    toppled LCK Region¡¯s traditional teams¡­


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, Team GRT was different from other regr teams. Hence, X felt that they were still


    formidable opponents.


    More importantly, all three opposingnes from Team GRT this year were very strong. If they went


    wholly offensive, apart from Team XS¡¯s 70% likelihood of winning in the topne, the othernes all


    had a 50% likelihood of winning¡­


    This also meant that if Alex didn¡¯t perform well in the topne, Team XS only had a 50% chance of


    winning.


    After reading the news, X let out a long sigh. After that, she sent a message to Team XS¡¯s


    WeChat group to cheer everybody on¡­


    Professional gamers usually slept veryte.


    They usually woke up around eleven to twelve o¡¯clock.


    After getting out of bed, they¡¯d eat breakfast before starting their training.


    Training sessions usually started at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon andsted until two o¡¯clock in the


    morning.


    Hence, it was now Team XS¡¯s training period. They could all see X¡¯s message.


    Soon, Team XS¡¯s members started expressing how confident they were to X in the group chat.


    At first, X wanted to cheer the team members on. But in the end, the team members ended up


    cheering her on.


    Seeing how confident everyone was, X felt much more secure.


    After ordering supper for everyone, X turned around and left her study.


    When X returned to the bedroom, she saw that Stanley Batton was also not asleep yet.


    Right then, Stanley was sitting at the head of the bed. Aptop of the newest, ultra-thin, model was


    ced on top of his legs.


    All the lights in the room were switched off. There was only a single, dimly lit bedsidemp next to


    him.


    The soft blue light from theptop shone against his face, making his facial features appear


    unusually cold and rigid.


    Stanley wore ck silk loungewear that gave off a noble yet cold reflection under the light. His


    presence felt extraordinarily cold.


    There was also a pair of gold-framed sses perched on his nose-bridge with a thin chain around


    it.


    With sses on, Stanley gave off extra vibes of a sophisticated scum. He was more attractive than


    usual.


    X was still stunned by Stanley whenever she saw him.


    She could never get tired of his face¡­


    Having noticed X walking through the door, Stanley slowly put down hisptop that had plenty of


    open emails in English on the screen.


    ¡°Come here¡­¡± Stanley said before gently waving at X.


    His movement and gaze werepletely gentle.


    It felt as if he could touch the deepest part of X¡¯s heart¡­


    X¡¯s heart pounded a little harder. She couldn¡¯t help but take one step after another toward him.


    Eventually, she melted into his arms¡­


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± X asked gently.


    ¡°I was going through some work emails¡­ And waiting for you while I do so,¡± Stanley said truthfully.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wait for me¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°But I wanted to¡­¡± Stanley said.


    That immediately made X feel warm in the deepest part of her heart¡­


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll clean my face up now. After that, we can head to bed¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Take your time¡­¡± Stanley was a man of few words, but his tone was extremely gentle.

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    ¡°What do you want?¡± X Quest had a confused look in her eyes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Stanley Batton murmured.


    ¡°Hmm, what?¡± After asking this, X understood what Stanley¡¯s reply meant right away.


    Suddenly, X¡¯s face turnedpletely red¡­


    ¡°Guess¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the next second, Stanley¡¯s hand started to roam freely¡­


    After that, the two were tangled up all night.


    ***


    When X opened her eyes the following day, Stanley was still sleeping next to her.


    Sunlight seeped in through a tiny gap in the curtains. Itnded upon Stanley¡¯s fair, smooth skin.


    There was a sense of ethereal beauty to it.


    Even when Stanley was asleep, he was still deadly charming.


    Waking up and opening her eyes to the sight of Stanley and sunlight co-existing was the happiest


    thing in life to X.


    Right after that, X started feeling sore all over her body.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She subconsciously rolled her eyes at Stanley¡­


    After kicking Stanley forcefully, X got up with much effort. Then, she reached for the exterior


    white silk coat around her pajamas to cover her body up. Then, she prepared to get out of bed¡­


    Just as the tip of her toes touched her white slippers, she was forcefully pulled back onto the bed.


    In the next second, she was tightly wrapped in a warm yet firm embrace¡­


    X could hear a strong, forceful heartbeat. There was also the sound of a man¡¯s steady breathing.


    It made her blush again¡­


    X immediately looked up at Stanley¡¯s perfect jawline. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Having just woken up, X¡¯s voice was very tender. There was still a slightly drowsiness to it.


    With a single sentence, X managed to make Stanley¡¯s heart melt.


    Stanley subconsciously hugged her tight. ¡°Do you think you can get out of the bed so easily after


    kicking me? Hmm?¡±


    His warm breath brushed against X¡¯s earlobe, making her heart race. ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    ¡°Looks like¡­ I didn¡¯t work hard enough. That¡¯s why you still had energy left to kick me¡­¡± Stanley


    said.


    When X heard this, her face instantly turned red. ¡°What are you thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of punishing you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ***


    After that, the ¡®punishment¡¯ really did take ce¡­


    They messed around again.


    By noon, X finally found her relief. She dragged her exhausted body across the room to open the


    curtains. She then went into the bathroom to get cleaned up.


    The instant the curtains were pulled apart, bright sunlight filled the entire room.


    Stanley didn¡¯t follow X into the bathroom. Instead, he sat calmly at the head of the bed and lit up


    a cigarette. He started smoking.


    Stanley wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. There was only a thinyer of white nket covering his lower


    body.


    There were pink scratch marks all over his muscr chest, abdomen, and biceps¡­


    At one nce, he seemed both cold and desirable.


    Not only was thebination of two different vibes in one person not unpleasant, but it even made


    him unusually sexy.


    While X cleaned herself up in the bathroom, she cursed at Stanley in her heart.


    Once Stanley was done smoking, he casually wrapped a towel around him and entered the


    bathroom.


    Right then, X happened to be done with cleaning up.


    When X saw Stanley walking in, she didn¡¯t say anything. She rolled her eyes at him. After that,


    with resentment in her heart, she opened a container of Wintersweet Haute Couture Moisturizer and


    gently smeared it against her face¡­


    Stanley silently moved closer to X and quietly brushed his teeth next to her.


    ¡°X¡­¡± Stanley said while brushing his teeth with an electric toothbrush. However, he then stopped


    himself¡­

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    X Quest gently patted her face as she looked at Stanley Batton¡¯s face through the spotless


    mirror. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go out today¡­¡± There was an affectionate look in his eyes.


    X immediately knew what Stanley had on his mind. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t even think


    about it¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When X saw Stanley remaining silent, she rolled her eyes at him again. ¡°Do you know what this


    is all about?¡± X asked.


    Stanley smiled before looking at X excitedly.


    ¡°This is how a man behaves when he has gotten addicted to have sex with a woman¡­¡± X cut to


    the chase.


    Stanley thought deeply for a few seconds. ¡°Hmm, I think you¡¯re right.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Are you not even going to deny it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason why I should deny it¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X was speechless.


    ¡°Ever since we met, I think I understand how those foolish kings in ancient times feel¡­¡± Stanley


    said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± X looked at Stanley curiously.


    ¡°If queens in ancient times were as beautiful as you, I¡¯d be willing to conquer kingdoms for them


    too¡­ Perhaps¡­ I might never wake up early again¡­¡± Stanley said.


    His words seemed to have struck X¡¯s heart with an electric jolt¡­


    X felt a numbing and warm sensation in a specific area within her chest.


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ It¡¯s Dad¡¯s birthday tomorrow. Mom¡¯s nning a birthday party for him tomorrow at eight


    o¡¯clock. So free up your time tomorrow evening¡­¡± Stanley changed the topic.


    X nodded decisively. After that, she slowly opened the container of Wintersweet Haute Couture


    Mask and carefully smeared it over her face. ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay.¡±


    X¡¯s mother-inw, Sharon Lindt, had told her about this on WeChat a few days ago.


    Hence, X was prepared long ago.


    She ordered a new gown from overseas that would be arriving at dusk today¡­


    Meanwhile, X had also prepared a birthday gift long ago.


    ¡°Some of the family¡¯s acquaintances and rtives will be there¡­ Coincidentally, you haven¡¯t met


    many of my rtives. So this will be a good opportunity for you to meet them¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Your older siblings¡­ Will they be back this time?¡± X asked.


    X still felt curious about Stanley¡¯s older siblings¡­


    During Dragon Group¡¯s seventieth anniversary celebration, Stanley mentioned that they would


    come.


    However, X didn¡¯t see them then.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ They¡¯re all busy. I can only be sure that Catherine and Josh will be there¡­¡± Stanley


    said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± X replied.


    ***


    In the blink of an eye, a day had passed¡­


    X got off work early in the afternoon.


    After leaving the office, she went for a full-body beautifying treatment.


    After that, she went to a famous styling studio in Antis to get her makeup and hairstyle done.


    Toplement her dress, X chose a more light and fresh style of makeup. Meanwhile, her hair


    was straightened and draped behind her.


    By the time her hairstyle and makeup wereplete, her custom-made gown had arrived.


    Once X received the message, she returned home right away to pick up the delivery. After that,


    she entered the closet and changed into the gown she bought¡­


    Chanel¡¯s leading designer specifically designed this gown for X.


    This was a champagne-colored, backless dress.


    The gown was made of champagne-colored, star-embedded veils. It clung tightly to X¡¯s upper


    body, but the hemline was long, and it had a very long train¡­


    The flowy material made X appear unusually gentle and beautiful.

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    The gentle color tone made her fair skin appear unusually smooth.


    The tight design of the upper portion and loose design of the lower part perfectly entuated her


    curvatures and the leanness of her waist.


    In the mirror, X almost looked like a fairy.


    From every angle, her makeup and outfit seemed perfect today.


    After walking up to a huge jewelry cab, X selected a silver, dangling pearl earring and put it


    on her right ear.


    On the other side, she put on a simple pearl earring.


    Right after that, X selected a pair of silver high heels and a silver diamond-studded purse.


    X shoved her phone into her purse without putting on any other unnecessary essories and


    walked out of the closet.


    Right then, her phone started to ring.


    When she took her phone out, she saw that Stanley sent her a message. He was informing her that


    he would head over to the Batton family¡¯s ce directly.


    He asked her to head over with the security car.


    X replied with an ¡®OK¡¯ emoji. After that, she went downstairs to pick up the gift she prepared and


    headed out.


    The gift was wrapped in a white, square, palm-sized box. There was a silk, champagne-colored,


    butterfly-shaped knot tied onto the box. It seemed iparably intricate.


    There wasn¡¯t any logo on the box. It was entirely white¡­


    After walking out the door, X didn¡¯t get into her car. Instead, she asked her bodyguard to head


    over to the garage. After the bodyguard drove over the ck Rolls-Royce, X got into the car¡­


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Soon, the Rolls-Royce departed grandly. Fifty ck Porsche Cayenne security cars were tailing it.


    There were four bodyguards in each of the cars¡­


    Ever since the previous incident, X would always be apanied by security guards in this


    manner when she left the house.


    When the car made it to the city center, there was suddenly traffic congestion.


    The path that initially only took an hour ended up taking up to two hours¡­


    The traffic situation only improved after they reached the suburbs.


    However, by then, it was already half-past eight.


    X was already half an hourte.


    When X saw the time, she felt extremely panicked. ¡°Hurry up¡­¡± She started ushering.


    The bodyguard nodded respectfully and drove as fast as he could¡­


    At nine o¡¯clock, X arrived at a castle-like vi in the suburbs.


    Right then, the entire vi was lit up. It felt as bright as day.


    There were various luxury cars on both sides of the courtyard, as well as luxury helicopters. It


    seemed like an exhibition forrge helicopters and luxury cars¡­


    Apart from luxury cars and helicopters, there were also many guests in the courtyard. Right then,


    these people were scattered all over the ce as they chatted among themselves.


    The lobby of the main building, where the party was held, was also brightly lit.


    Soon, X¡¯s Rolls-Royce came to a stable halt in front of the main building.


    X quickly got out of the car. She then lifted the hem of her gown slightly and ran into the living


    room.


    When she entered the living room, she was shocked.


    Right then, the party didn¡¯t seem to have started at all.


    Many people were still standing around different ces, both upstairs and downstairs, while they


    chatted.


    Meanwhile, Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, Josh Batton, Stanley Batton, and Catherine Batton were


    sitting on couches in the corner as they chatted.


    The moment X walked in, everyone turned to look at her¡­


    Right after that, a middle-ageddy wearing a royal-blue silk tube-top gown approached X with a


    smile. ¡°You must be X, right? So you¡¯re finally here¡­ If you came anyter, we¡¯d be bored to


    death¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mother-inw said that the party would only start once her daughter-inw arrived¡­¡± The


    middle-ageddy added.


    When X heard this, her eyes filled with shock.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    At one nce, the entire living room seemed to be upied with influential people.


    There were at least one to two hundred people¡­


    X Quest didn¡¯t think her mother-inw would keep all these people waiting for her¡­


    With a bit of calction, X figured that they¡¯d probably waited up to an hour for her.


    X felt extremely ashamed right away.


    An awkward smile appeared on her face.


    Right then, the vice president¡¯s wife, Reba Robin, slowly walked up to X and naturally circled


    her hand around X¡¯s arm. ¡°X¡­ Your mother-inw really is good to you. We all told her not to


    wait, but she insisted¡­¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather and father-inw are the same¡­ Your status in this family is exceptional¡­¡±


    Reba added.


    Reba¡¯s eyes were filled with adoration when she looked at X. She didn¡¯t seem at all impatient.


    X felt even more embarrassed upon hearing this.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I am truly sorry for keeping everyone waiting. But, to be honest, I left home very early. There was a


    traffic jam on the way here¡­ It couldn¡¯t be helped¡­¡± X said.


    When X was stuck in the traffic on the way there, she texted Stanley Batton on WeChat to inform


    him about it.


    She told him how bad the traffic was and asked him to tell his parents not to wait for her¡­


    X didn¡¯t expect this would happen when she arrived.


    Wilson Batton chuckled before walking over to X. His eyes were also filled with adoration when


    he looked at her. ¡°With such a wonderful woman bing part of our family¡­ We certainly must


    be good to her¡­¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°She¡¯s waged her entire youth on our family. So how could we let her lose?¡± Wilson added.


    X felt very touched by what he had casually said.


    At that moment, X felt something like a warm breeze blowing against her chest¡­


    Her entire chest felt at ease and warm.


    Wilson was dressed very smart today. He wore a ck, high-ss, custom-made Versace tuxedo


    with a white shirt and a ck tie.


    Although Wilson was quite aged, he still seemed charming because his facial features were intricate


    enough.


    Soon, Stanley, Josh Batton, Catherine Batton, and Sharon Lindt surrounded her.


    They were all dressed up very well too.


    Stanley wore a navy-blue tuxedo with a navy-blue vest on the inside. He also had on a white shirt


    and a ck tie. His hair wasbed loosely behind his head, baring his shiny forehead and perfect


    brow bones.


    His intricate facial features were fully visible, making him appear cold and noble¡­


    Meanwhile, Josh, who stood next to Stanley, wore a white satin tuxedo with a white shirt on the


    inside. His hair was split in a neat three-to-seven ratio, and his bangs were slightly curled. He


    seemed handsome and gentle, as well as clean and warm.


    On the other hand, Catherine wore a pink, fluffy, gauze, tube-top gown that was short in the front


    and long in the back. Her hair was dyed an ash-gray color and pulled back into a tall bun. There


    was a diamond crown worth up to ten million dors on her head¡­


    At one nce, Catherine seemed youthful and energetic. She also seemed yful and pretty¡­


    Sharon stood next to Catherine, wearing a bright red, tight-fitting traditional dress. Her graceful


    appearance was fully apparent¡­


    Her traditional dress was matched with a white fringed shawl, and her hair was pulled back


    elegantly into a bridal ponytail. Sharon also wore diamond jewelry that cost up to ten million dors.


    There was a noble aura around her¡­


    She looked like a noblewoman who had traveled through time from the past¡­


    When the entire family stood together, they were extraordinarily pleasant to look at¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ X¡­ It¡¯s our duty to be good to X¡­¡± Sharon smiled warmly. With that, she


    walked over to X¡¯s other side and naturally wrapped her hand around X¡¯s arm¡­


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he stood silently in front of X and looked at her


    affectionately.


    There were many people in the living room.

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    However, X Quest was the only person in his eyes.


    ¡°Sister-inw¡­ You look wonderful today. Who designed this gown for you? I want to get one


    exactly like it.¡± Catherine Batton cocked her head yfully as she looked at X andplimented


    her.


    There was an innocent, pureness to Catherine¡¯s smile. Her intricate dimples made her appear


    unusually sweet and adorable.


    Catherine¡¯s voice sounded as pleasant as usual. There seemed to be a tinge of sweetness in it.


    ¡°Thank you, Catherine¡­¡± X chuckled. Her eyes filled with affection.


    X liked her sister-inw very much¡­


    That was because not only was Catherine good-looking, but she also had a likable personality.


    To be honest, rtionships between humans were indeed quite odd.


    There were people whom you would hate as soon as you saw them, but there were also people


    whom you would like right away.


    Undoubted, X felt the second way about Catherine.


    Due to X¡¯s arrival, the people who had originally gone out and strolled around in the courtyard


    gradually returned to the living room.


    The living room instantly became livelier.


    Thosedies from the upper social circles started crowding around X and the others. They began


    complimenting X and joining the excitement.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes filled with envy and jealousy when they looked at X.


    ¡°Dare I say, X Quest is the luckiest woman in Antis. Does anyone disagree with me?¡±


    ¡°Not at all¡­ Good-looking people tend to have good luck. It looks like it¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been envious of anyone, but I¡¯m honestly envious of X now¡­¡±


    Thedies standing around began saying one thing after another. Some were intentionally sucking


    up to X, and some genuinely meant what they said.


    Listening to what everyone was saying, X immediately smiled in an embarrassed manner.


    Soon, she shifted her gaze to Wilson Batton¡¯s face. She then handed the white gift box in her hand


    over to Wilson. ¡°Dad, this is the birthday present I¡¯ve prepared for you. Happy birthday¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll live a long, healthy life, and we¡¯ll celebrate your birthday like this every year¡­¡± X


    added.


    When Wilson saw the intricate gift box, the smile on his face widened significantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside, X?¡± Wilson asked as he proceeded to open the box excitedly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you open it¡­¡± X said softly.


    Everyone around took an interest in the gift.


    They were all focused on the box.


    As everyone watched, Wilson slowly opened the box.


    An Emporio Armani men¡¯s tinum watch came into view¡­


    Sunny¡¯s logo was printed on the watch¡­


    There were light-blue diamonds in the watch that glistened brightly under the light¡­


    At this instant, everyone was stunned by what they saw.


    Meanwhile, Wilson was overwhelmed with excitement. ¡°I like it a lot¡­ Doesn¡¯t this look way too


    good?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. I personally designed and made this for you,¡± X said. Seeing how much her


    father-inw liked her gift made X feel very satisfied¡­


    When Wilson heard this, he instantly felt even fonder of the watch. But, he also seemed much more


    impressed. ¡°X, you¡¯ve really put a lot of your heart into this¡­ Thank you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    ¡°If Sunny designed this, that means it¡¯s one-of-a-kind in the world¡­ Mr. Batton, you¡¯re really


    lucky¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? For people like us, getting stuff designed by Sunny is even harder than going to


    heaven. But you? You can get it whenever you want¡­¡±


    ¡°This is what being close to talented people feels like. Sigh. I¡¯m really envious of Mr. Batton for


    having a talented daughter-inw like X. X and Stanley are such a match made in heaven.


    They are a power couple¡­¡±


    People standing around started offeringpliments.


    While 70% of them were genuine, 30% of them were not.


    When Wilson Batton heard thesepliments, he felt incredibly proud.


    Right then, he felt as if he was the luckiest man in the world.


    Sharon Lindt, who was standing nearby, also had a broad smile on her face. She couldn¡¯t hide the


    joy in her eyes.


    Sharon couldn¡¯t resistplimenting X. ¡°I liked the watch as soon as I saw it, X. Could you


    make me a matching one so that we can wear the watches as a couple?¡±


    X chuckled. ¡°Yours is almost done. You¡¯ll receive it very soon,¡± X said.


    Sharon felt even more excited¡­


    Thedies, who were all desperate to get their hands on Sunny¡¯s designs, all felt extremely jealous.


    They started talking again¡ª


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ I¡¯ve tried asking a lot of people to purchase Sunny¡¯s designs for me, but nothing


    worked¡­ Look at her¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Who hasn¡¯t? We can only me ourselves for not having a daughter-inw like Sunny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious¡­ That¡¯s one-of-a-kind in the world! Who wouldn¡¯t want it?¡±


    Hearing what people around her said, Sharon felt joyful on the inside.


    These people sure knew what to say.


    Sharon felt that she¡¯d done the right thing by inviting these people over today.


    ¡°You people sure know the right things to say. You should write a book¡­¡± Sharon chuckled as she


    looked at the crowd.


    Everyone startedughing loudly¡­


    ¡°The book can be titled ¡®The Years I Showered X with Compliments¡¯¡­¡± Sharon said jokingly.


    Everyone around her startedughing again.


    Sharon¡¯s words immediately made the ambiance feel even more lively¡­


    Meanwhile, X subconsciously smiled gently.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Since X is here, let¡¯s start the party¡­ X, you and Stan should start by dancing for


    us¡­¡± Wilson Batton said as he looked affectionately at X.


    X nodded in a poised manner.


    ¡°What would you like to dance to?¡± Wilson asked.


    ¡°Waltz¡­¡± X said.


    As soon as X said this, the most popr band in the city started ying melodious waltz music.


    Stanley slowly bent over slightly before extending his hand to X.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    X smiled before gently cing her hand on Stanley¡¯s palm.


    Her hand was very soft. It felt almost as if there weren¡¯t any bones in it.


    Stanley held her hand and led her through the crowd to the center of the living room¡­


    Soon, people around them consciously backed away to form a giant circle around the two of them.


    The lights in the living room were dimmed¡­


    Apart from the area the two stood within that was brightly lit, everywhere else was inplete


    darkness.


    In the darkness, both their positions became even more noticeable.

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    X Quest and Stanley Batton started dancing along to the music as everyone watched on.


    Beneath the lights, the two of them looked like a prince and a princess who had walked out of a


    fairy tale¡­


    They both received the most professional training in dancing¡­


    Every move they made was iparably urate and coincided with the music¡¯s tempo.


    To the people around them, this was a beautiful visual feast¡­


    Everyone quickly became helplessly mesmerized by their dance.


    ¡°Look at the Batton family¡¯s daughter-inw. She can do everything. Now, look at that woman my


    son got together with. I feel even more reluctant to ept the fact that they¡¯re getting married¡­¡±


    ¡°Initially, I thought my daughter-inw was perfect enough. But, who knew there¡¯d be someone even


    more perfect here¡­¡±


    ¡°How could X only be perfect? She¡¯s practically supremely perfect, alright? There¡¯s nobody else


    as perfect as her in the entire universe¡­¡±


    Some rich noblewomen couldn¡¯t resist whispering among themselves.


    The Batton family stood in the front row amidst the crowd. Right then, they all had looks of approval


    in their eyes¡­


    Sharon Lindt grabbed Catherine Batton¡¯s hand excitedly as she looked at the couple.


    ¡°Stan and X are a match made in heaven. X, especially¡­ She¡¯s literally a goddess.


    ¡°Say, how did Stan get so lucky to find a goddess like X¡­¡± Sharon said.


    Although there were many people there, Sharon didn¡¯t hold back on herpliments for X.


    Although Wilson Batton was much calmer than Sharon, he still couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his


    eyes. ¡°They are a perfect match. A perfect match indeed. Our daughter-inw can really dance¡­¡±


    Josh Batton, who stood nearby, didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he silently took his phone out and


    snapped a few pictures of X as she danced¡­


    Everyone was busy watching and taking pictures of X and Stanley dancing. Hence, nobody


    noticed Josh doing this.


    In fact, nobody noticed that only X appeared on Josh''s phone screen, but not Stanley.


    Five minutester, the song came to an end¡­


    Suddenly, there was thunderous apuse.


    Meanwhile, the lights in the living room were also switched on again.


    The entire world turned from dark to bright.


    X and Stanley bowed deeply and politely to audiences in each direction while holding each


    other¡¯s hand¡­


    ¡°Alright¡­ Enjoy yourselves, everyone¡­ We¡¯ll head upstairs for the meal in half an hour¡­¡± Wilson


    looked at everyone and said.


    With that, everyone naturally dispersed, forming groups of three to five before sitting down together


    to drink alcohol and chat.


    Others paired up and danced together.


    Liam Smith was also present. When Reba Robin saw that other people were dancing, she also


    dragged Liam along for a dance.


    Meanwhile, the Batton family stood at their original spots as they looked joyfully at X and Stanley.


    Sharon couldn¡¯t stop pping¡­


    When X saw this, she immediately approached Sharon and tugged at her hand. ¡°Alright, stop


    pping. Don¡¯t your hands hurt?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon shook her head. ¡°Your beauty has allowed me to forget about the pain¡­¡±


    When X heard this, she couldn¡¯t resist chuckling again. ¡°You¡¯re alwaysplimenting me. I feel


    embarrassed¡­¡±


    Sharon shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m only speaking the truth. Who else is more talented than X?¡±


    X remained silent.


    She really didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Stanley slowly stepped forward and extended his arm, naturally pulling X into his


    embrace. When he looked down at her sparkling eyes, he had a loving look in his eyes.


    ¡°Sister-inw, could you design a piece of jewelry for me too? I want a ne that you personally


    design¡­ Owning a piece of jewelry designed by you is my dream,¡± Catherine pleaded as she


    looked at X.

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± X Quest agreed decisively.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Josh Batton asked gently.


    ¡°Everyone gets something,¡± X said.


    Josh smiled a little. He didn¡¯t say anything further¡­


    Stanley Batton also smiled slightly.


    ¡°Josh, Stan and X got Dad a watch, and I got Dad a necktie. What did you get him?¡± Catherine


    Batton looked at Josh and asked.


    Josh slowly retrieved a dark red ring box from his pocket and handed it over to Wilson Batton. ¡°I


    personally designed this jade ring for you, but I didn¡¯t make it myself¡­ It can¡¯t bepared to


    X¡¯s gift¡­¡±


    When Wilson heard this, he immediately opened the box and looked at the content¡­


    There was a simple white, thick, jade ring inside. It had carvings of a dragon on it. Yet, amidst the


    low-key design were hints of luxury.


    Wilson liked it a lot¡­


    ¡°Hmm, not bad¡­¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it¡­ I¡¯ve prepared a piano piece. I¡¯ll y it for youter,¡± Josh added.


    ¡°Oh, sure¡­¡± Wilson had a look of approval in his eyes.


    ¡°I think a piano piece isn¡¯t enough, is it? I think you need a singer¡­ I¡¯ll sing¡­¡± Catherine said.


    ¡°Do you even know what I¡¯m ying?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°Sigh. Just y the birthday song¡­¡± Catherine said.


    ¡°Fine¡­ As you wish.¡± Josh¡¯s eyes were filled with affection. After he finished speaking, he gently


    ruffled Catherine¡¯s hair.


    Right then, a few of Josh¡¯s young female fans quickly surrounded him¡ª


    ¡°Josh, can we take a picture together?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want a picture too¡­ I want your autograph too¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­ I also want a picture and an autograph¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too¡­¡±


    When X saw this, she grabbed Stanley and Catherine¡¯s hands before walking over to the couch


    area to sit down.


    Meanwhile, Wilson quickly handed everything in his hands to a maid. After that, he pulled Sharon


    Lindt over to the dance floor and started dancing with her.


    The married couple seemed very lovely.


    They were the most morous couple on the dance floor¡­


    Unlike the other upper-society couples that only appeared harmonious but secretly drifted apart,


    their love was etched in their bones.


    There was no way of hiding the look of love in one¡¯s eyes.


    Catherine couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw how the two seemed to be glued to each other. ¡°I


    really hope I can be as happy as Mom in the future¡­¡±


    With that, Catherine casually picked up a piece of tiramisu cake on the table and started slowly


    eating it.


    She liked desserts a lot, especially tiramisu.


    ¡°You will¡­¡± X gently ruffled Catherine¡¯s hair and said.


    From X¡¯s perspective, Catherine was a good-looking, energetic, and adorable girl. Anyone would


    want to shower her with affection for the rest of their lives¡­


    Catherine nodded. ¡°I hope so. However, some things are hard to predict. For example, I read on the


    inte today that a girl from a wealthy family suffered from domestic violence after being married


    into another wealthy family¡­


    ¡°I feel a little terrified of men now¡­¡± Catherine said.


    ¡°If anyone dares to treat you like that, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent when


    he said this.


    Catherine instantly felt a warm sensation spread in her heart upon hearing this¡­


    She believed that her brother would really do what he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d I have a brother like you¡­ If I get bullied, you¡¯ll always have my back¡­¡± Catherine


    said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you too¡­¡± X said softly as she gently ruffled Catherine¡¯s hair once again.

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    On this side, a few of them were having an enjoyable conversation.


    On the other side, Josh Batton didn¡¯t have as much good luck.


    After sending one batch of young female fans on their way, another batch came. Unfortunately,


    Josh¡¯s hand was getting tired from signing too many autographs.


    On the dance floor, Sharon Lindt was delighted to see her son appearing so popr.


    Although Wilson Batton didn¡¯t show it, he felt happy about it too.


    Catherine Batton rested her chin on one hand while cing her elbow on her thigh. ¡°Josh is getting


    increasingly popr now¡­ Noah is getting more popr too¡­¡± She said as she looked in Josh¡¯s


    direction.


    X Quest immediately nodded when Noah Smith was brought up. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Noah¡¯s poprity had been rising a lot recently.


    The variety show by Goose Factory that Noah participated in, Fire Up Street Dancing, was the most


    popr variety show on the inte right now. It had the highest number of viewers on the


    inte¡­


    With Noah¡¯s excellent dancing skills and his striking looks, he acquired countless young female


    fans.


    His poprity rose twice as much as it did before.


    Noah¡¯s poprity would instantly skyrocket in the future once a good opportunity presented itself¡­


    Perhaps, Noah could even be as popr as Josh¡­


    ¡°I watched the show he¡¯s on. He¡¯s great at dancing, isn¡¯t he?¡± Catherineplimented.


    ¡°Indeed, he is¡­¡± X alsoplimented.


    Stanley Batton wasn¡¯t particrly interested in this topic. Instead, he silently drank champagne and


    yed with his lighter nearby.


    The intricate, ck-diamond lighter was flicked on while he spun it around his palm and the back of


    his palm.


    Stanley managed to avoid burning his skin each time.


    His moves were smooth, and his distinct fingers looked fair as always.


    It was the best kind of visual enjoyment.


    He instantly captured X¡¯s attention¡­


    ¡°Sigh. If you were to ask me¡­ You really can¡¯t agree to it¡­ That girl¡¯s status is too different from


    your family¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. My husband insists on agreeing¡­ What can I do?¡±


    X overheard two women speaking behind her¡­


    When she heard what they said, she subconsciously looked in their direction.


    She could see two noblewomen chatting in front of the champagne tower approximately one meter


    away¡­


    X recognized one of them.


    That woman was Henry Armstrong¡¯s mother.


    Previously, X saw this woman in one of Henry¡¯s social media posts.


    ¡°To be honest, I honestly feel that that b*tch¡­ Doesn¡¯t deserve to be part of our family at all¡­¡±


    Then, Henry¡¯s mother started speaking again.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When X heard this, her heart instantly thumped a little¡­


    Her facial expression also turned cold¡­


    X knew clearly who they were referring to.


    Georgie Clementine already told X about everything that transpired between her and the


    Armstrong family over the past two days.


    Hence, X was very sure that they were talking about Georgie¡­


    X¡¯s heart instantly felt stirred when her best friend was being talked about like this.


    ¡°Exactly. How could someone with a background like hers deserve to be associated with a noble


    family like the Armstrong family?¡± the other noblewoman said.


    ¡°Sigh. I¡¯m so depressed I could die¡­ People like her are only eyeing our family¡¯s money¡­¡± Henry¡¯s


    mother replied, seemingly depressed.


    After saying that, she even let out a long sigh¡­


    X¡¯s expression turned even colder. Her frown had also deepened significantly¡­

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    Georgie Clementine was X Quest¡¯s best friend. They were almost like sisters.


    If people talked about Georgie, that meant they were talking about her.


    X couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡­


    With a cold frown on her face, she stood up and walked toward Henry Armstrong¡¯s mother.


    X wanted to speak up for Georgie.


    However, as soon as X looked up, she saw Sharon Lindt walking up to Henry¡¯s mother.


    Sharon didn¡¯t start speaking right away. Instead, she shook her head at X, hinting her not to


    make any rash moves.


    Hence, X stopped in her tracks¡­


    Stanley Batton and Catherine Batton instantly shifted their gazes to X.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sharon asked as she looked ndly at Henry¡¯s mother.


    Henry¡¯s mother chuckled. ¡°What did I say? I said that the girlfriend my son found isn¡¯t worthy of our


    family¡­¡±


    Sharon chuckled along. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re not young anymore. Why are you still so ignorant?¡±


    Henry¡¯s mother seemed confused when she heard this. Her facial expression immediately turned


    solemn. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Apart from her family background, what else makes Georgie undeserving of your family? She¡¯s


    ambitious, good-looking, and capable¡­ But, most importantly, she¡¯s pure and innocent¡­


    ¡°Look at your son, Henry. Hasn¡¯t he changed girlfriends a few hundred times?¡± Sharon cut to the


    chase. She wasn¡¯t holding back her words at all.


    In terms of wealth and status, the Batton family was more powerful than the Armstrong family.


    Hence, there wasn¡¯t anything Sharon feared.


    ¡°A yboy and an innocent youngdy. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s still thedy¡¯s loss, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sharon added.


    Henry¡¯s mother was so angry that her face had turned from dark to pale¡­


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to refute.


    After a long while, Henry¡¯s mother finally murmured something. ¡°But with our family¡¯s wealth and


    status¡­ We deserve a woman who¡¯s better than Georgie¡­¡±


    Sharon chuckled. ¡°What kind of woman is she? That girl is good-looking, more capable than her


    peers, and has a clean family background¡­ So she¡¯s really not as bad as you im her to be¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how that girl insulted me¡­ She¡¯s not as good as you say she is¡­ ¡± Henry¡¯s


    mother replied.


    ¡°She must have insulted you because you said something terrible, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve never been able


    to keep your mouth shut. So isn¡¯t it normal for her to insult you?¡± Sharon added¡­


    Henry¡¯s mother was speechless.


    Although Sharon was very straightforward, Henry¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t find any words to argue against


    her¡­


    In reality, Henry¡¯s mother didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She also didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°The fact that the girl dared to insult you shows that she¡¯s courageous. I like that¡­¡± Sharon said.


    Although Sharon didn¡¯t know Georgie Clementine well, she felt that Georgie was cool and awesome


    based on the little information she knew about Georgie¡­


    Sharon liked that about Georgie!


    ¡°How is this being courageous? She was clearly impolite¡­¡± Henry¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you being impolite first?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m the elder¡­¡±


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re the elder? If you don¡¯t behave like one, you deserve to be insulted too¡­¡± Sharon


    said.


    Henry¡¯s mother was once again rendered speechless.


    Seeing how Henry¡¯s mother was no longer capable of challenging her statements, Sharon looked


    up satisfactorily in X¡¯s direction.


    When their eyes met, Sharon smiled victoriously.


    Meanwhile, X also subconsciously smiled at Sharon.


    X didn¡¯t think Sharon would stand up for Georgie.


    The things Sharon said were precisely what X wanted to say¡­


    X believed that Sharon did this on her behalf.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    That was because Sharon Lindt must have heard what Henry Armstrong¡¯s mother said, and she


    also saw X Quest¡¯s reaction.


    At that moment, X felt immensely touched in her heart.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hang on. I have a question. I can¡¯t quite think it through. I was talking about Georgie Clementine.


    What does it have to do with you? Are you very close to Georgie?¡± Henry¡¯s mother looked curiously


    at Sharon.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Sharon smiled a little.


    ¡°In that case¡­ Why did you do this?¡± Henry¡¯s mother asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not close to Georgie, but my daughter-inw is very close to her¡­¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°If you talk about my daughter-inw¡¯s best friend, that means you¡¯re talking about my best friend,¡±


    Sharon added before turning to look at X affectionately.


    Suddenly, X was so touched that she couldn¡¯t find the words to express herself¡­


    Meanwhile, Henry¡¯s mother was utterly stunned¡­


    ¡®What kind of logic is this?


    ¡®Can this actually happen?


    ¡®Absolutely preposterous!¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re really good to your daughter inw¡­¡± Henry¡¯s mother said as she awkwardly looked over at


    where Sharon was looking¡­


    The moment she saw X, her expression became even more awkward.


    In the next second, she politely nodded at X.


    X calmly nodded in response, but she didn¡¯t show any more emotions.


    Although Sharon had already spoken up on her behalf, X was still a little upset.


    ¡°Nonsense. If I¡¯m not good to my daughter-inw, who should I be good to?¡± Sharon added.


    Henry¡¯s mother was speechless.


    ¡°Do whatever you want. I¡¯m going to spend time with my daughter-inw.¡± With that, Sharon slowly


    walked over to X and grabbed her hand before sitting down.


    As soon as Sharon sat down, she couldn¡¯t resist murmuring. ¡°I really feel speechless¡­¡±


    X chuckled as she held Sharon¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Thank you, Mom¡­¡±


    Sharon shook her head nonchntly. ¡°Why are you thanking me? It¡¯s only right that I did so.¡±


    ¡°I saw that you were outraged earlier. That was why I wanted to speak up on your behalf¡­


    ¡°It would be more effective for me to speak up than if you were to do it¡­ After all, she¡¯s terrified of


    me,¡± Sharon added softly.


    After saying that, Sharon couldn¡¯t resist chuckling a little. ¡°Did you see what happened earlier? She


    was so bbergasted. It felt awesome to see her like that¡­¡±


    Xughed as soon as she heard this.


    X nodded gently before subconsciously ncing at Henry¡¯s mother.


    Right then, Henry¡¯s mother lowered her head unhappily as she drank champagne¡­


    Until now, she still seemed bbergasted like she was before.


    X felt extremely pleased when she saw that¡­


    ¡°It does feel awesome¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Stanley Batton extended his arm and naturally wrapped it around X¡¯s


    shoulder. His eyes were full of affection.


    X nodded gently. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder what Henry would think if he found out what Mom said about him. Hahaha¡­¡± Catherine


    couldn¡¯t resist saying this out loud.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what that kid thinks. Wasn¡¯t I only speaking the truth?¡± Sharon rolled her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°I only care about what X thinks. Why would it matter to me what other people think?¡± Sharon


    said before elegantly picking up a slice of tiramisu cake from the coffee table. She then slowly


    started to eat it with a small fork¡­


    X felt a warm sensation spread in her heart once again after hearing what Sharon said¡­


    ¡°You really are the best mother-inw in Country Z¡­¡± Catherine had a look of admiration on her


    face as she gave a thumbs-up to Sharon.


    Sharon smiled proudly without saying anything¡­


    Right then, Josh Batton finally managed to escape his fans...

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    After signing thest autograph and taking one final picture with his fans, Josh Batton slowly walked


    over to X Quest and the others.


    After looking around, Josh sat on a single couch nearby.


    Right then, all women at the party focused their gazes on Josh and Stanley Batton.


    They seemedpletely mesmerized by the siblings, and their gazes were full of fondness.


    Josh and Stanley ticked all the boxes as a woman¡¯s ideal partner.


    ¡°Oh my god. Look at the two of them when they¡¯re together. They are such eye-candies¡­¡±


    ¡°The Batton family¡¯s youngest daughter, X Quest, and Sharon Lindt also look very good¡­¡±


    ¡°Every couple in the Batton family looks beautiful. It¡¯s really amazing¡­¡±


    A few noblewomen nearby discussed among themselves softly.


    X Quest had gotten used to hearing thesepliments.


    Hence, she didn¡¯t feel too affected by thesements.


    ¡°Josh¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you were going to y the piano and sing? Shall we start now?¡± Catherine


    Batton asked.


    Josh looked affectionately at Catherine before nodding. ¡°Hmm¡­ Sure¡­¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Right then, Wilson Batton, who had just finished chatting with a few of his friends, walked over


    beaming widely.


    When Wilson heard that Josh and Catherine were going to sing and y the piano, he immediately


    sat next to Sharon.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Josh and I will dedicate a song to you¡­¡± Catherine said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Wilson nodded satisfactorily.


    After that, Catherine immediately pulled Josh by his hand over to the white piano in one corner of


    the living room¡­


    Wilson, Sharon, X, and Stanley Batton looked at each other and smiled before standing up


    simultaneously and walking over to Josh and Catherine.


    Immediately after that, Catherine picked up the desktop microphone. She switched it on and looked


    confidently at the crowd. ¡°So¡­ It¡¯s our father¡¯s birthday today. Josh and I would like to dedicate a


    song to our father¡­


    ¡°Here¡¯s to wishing our father a happy birthday, and may all his wishese true¡­ And to many


    more birthdays in the years toe!¡± Catherine added.


    When the crowd heard this, they quickly formed a circle around Josh and Catherine.


    Soon, the familiar birthday song began to y.


    Catherine stood nearby with the microphone as she started singing¡­


    At that moment, Catherine and Josh became the center of attention in the living room.


    The familiar tune made everyone start singing¡­


    Suddenly, the voices of people singing in the living room sounded as loud as thunder.


    Wilson felt extremely pleased as he watched the perfect performance by his son and daughter.


    Soon, his eyes unknowingly turned red.


    Sharon reacted the same way next to him.


    Right then, Catherine seemed fully confident. Her entire body glowed brightly.


    Josh also looked the same way.


    A ray of light fell upon his face, making his facial features appear three-dimensional as a sculpture.


    Josh and Catherine¡¯s performance was wless. Every tiny detail portrayed how professional they


    were.


    Once the song came to an end, there was thunderous apuse.


    Josh slowly stood up and naturally held Catherine''s hand. Then, calmly, he looked around at the


    crowd around them.


    After that, he led Catherine to bow deeply to everyone.


    The apuse continued.


    It was still going strong.


    Wilson looked at them approvingly with tears in his eyes. He, too, started pping.


    Catherine tugged at Josh¡¯s hand and walked over to Wilson before chuckling yfully. ¡°Did you like


    it, Dad?


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I great?¡± Catherine asked.

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    Catherine Batton¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence.


    Despite countless people looking at her, she still seemed carefree.


    Wilson Batton slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ Our Catherine is the best¡­¡±


    Nearby, Josh Batton didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he merely looked at Catherine¡¯s face


    affectionately like how an adoring brother would.


    Stanley Batton and X Quest did the same.


    Right then, Catherine was the center of attention.


    ¡°What about Josh?¡± Catherine asked.


    ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s very good¡­¡± Wilson patted Josh on his shoulder satisfactorily.


    Josh smiled, but he still didn¡¯t speak.


    His smile seemed to put people at ease.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s head upstairs for food¡­¡± Wilson pointed up the stairs and said.


    Everyone nodded.


    After that, everyone went upstairs together.


    ***


    After the party ended, everyone left¡­


    Catherine returned to her pink, princess-themed bedroom.


    Once Catherine was done taking a shower andpleted her full-body skincare routine, she sat


    comfortably on her soft bed and opened Weibo on her phone¡­


    The first thing she did after getting on Weibo was to browse through topics about Morty Wayne and


    Jay Corben being a couple. She looked for all sorts of information that could prove they were a


    couple.


    The couple¡¯s fans were extremely attentive to detail.


    In fact, there were many tiny details that ordinary folks wouldn¡¯t have picked up. However, these


    people could think of these things as sweet gestures.


    For example, Jay recently published his Weibo post at twenty-one minutes past three o¡¯clock in the


    afternoon¡­


    Ordinary fans didn¡¯t think much of it, but the couple¡¯s fans felt that this was a huge deal¡­


    From their perspective, this particr time was intentionally chosen by Jay to express his love¡­


    Everyone agreed that Jay was expressing his love for Morty.


    Meanwhile, Morty had recently been using a green phone case. Of course, everyone also had a


    different understanding of it.


    Everyone seemed to think that Morty used a green phone case because Jay¡¯s favorite color was


    green¡­


    Morty loved Jay so deeply that even his actions conveyed it¡­


    When Catherine saw thesements, she also thought of them as sweet gestures.


    She felt even more confident that Morty and Jay were a couple¡­


    Catherine immediately published a Weibo post on a sub-ount that she used to follow celebrities.


    ¡°Ahh! Morty and Jay really are a couple. So Jay and Morty, please stay together!¡±


    As soon as she published the Weibo post, Morty and Jay¡¯s fans started cussing at her¡ª


    ¡°Are you on drugs? Get lost, will you?¡±


    ¡°The couple fans are a bunch of disease-ridden chickens. Jay Corben is wonderful on his own,


    thanks! I refuse to believe otherwise!¡±


    ¡°Morty Wayne is also wonderful on his own. I refuse to believe that he¡¯s with Jay!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯re a couple. If you¡¯re in front of me right now, I will beat you up. Why don¡¯t you


    kneel in front of me and beg me not to hit you?¡±


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Jay was leisurely reading news about him and Morty being a couple.


    Of course, he had no clue about all of this.


    Jay silently sat by arge window as he read through various news about him and Morty. He was


    engrossed in it.


    While reading all this, the corners of his mouth lifted gently.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    On the other hand, when Catherine saw countless people cursing at her, she started arguing with


    her haters in thement section¡ª


    There were five people on the other side. Catherine was on her own.

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    But soon, Catherine Batton scolded the five people to the point of senselessness.


    In the end, all five of them stopped replying.


    Meanwhile, Catherine let out a long sigh of relief.


    When she saw thement section had gone quiet, she rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re all still too soft to


    go against me. Tsk¡­¡±


    After that, Catherine returned to the topic of Morty Wayne and Jay Corben being a couple. She


    started going through thements again.


    The joy of reading about the couple instantly drowned out all the unhappiness in her heart.


    No matter how unhappy the things she encountered each day made her feel, Catherine would


    always find a smile on her face after entering this topic and reading about the sweet moments


    between Morty and Jay.


    After entering this topic each time, a seemingly permanent smile would appear on her face.


    Regardless of what people said outside, Catherine believed that Morty and Jay were indeed a


    couple.


    The more she read about them, the more she believed so¡­


    After reading through thements that she hadn¡¯t seen before, Catherine saw that many fans of


    the couple were talking about buying magazines that featured Jay and Morty.


    The new magazine that featured Morty would start being sold tomorrow. Meanwhile, the one that


    featured Jay would begin selling at midnight tonight.


    Catherine looked at the time. There were two minutes left before the magazine that featured Jay go


    on sale.


    She immediately tapped on the link in the topic that brought her to the magazine¡¯s sales page. After


    that, she eagerly waited for the sales to begin.


    Soon, the time arrived¡­


    Catherine immediately purchased ten thousand copies¡­


    She was a huge fan of Morty and Wayne in the fan group, and she was the kind who would spend


    an insane amount of money on them.


    To keep up with the two of them, Catherine spent nearly enough money in half a year to buy a


    worldwide, limited-edition Lamborghini¡­


    Although Catherine spent a lot of money, she didn''t feel sorry about it at all.


    Spending money on her favorite celebrities was worth it!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After making the purchase, Catherine exited from the sales page. After that, she tapped on Jay and


    Morty¡¯s Weibo profiles respectively and started browsing through them¡­


    Although Jay didn¡¯t publish anything new on Weibo, Morty did¡­


    Catherine saw that Morty had recently published a Weibo post to promote the magazine Jay was


    featured in.


    The time the post was published was twenty-one minutes past eleven¡­


    When Catherine saw the time the post was published and its content, she couldn¡¯t resist screaming


    in her mind. ¡°Ahh! The couple I believed in is real!¡±


    23¡­


    This was the number of Jay¡¯s jersey when he participated in a celebrity basketballpetition


    previously¡­


    21¡­


    That meant loving someone!


    Hence, thebination of the two figures meant ¡®Jay Corben, I love you!¡¯.


    Catherine truly felt that she was a genius right then!


    ¡°It¡¯s real! Morty and Jay are a couple!¡± Then, Catherine took a screenshot of Morty¡¯s Weibo post and


    sent it to the fan group.


    The principle abided by fans in the couple¡¯s group was sharing all gossip about the couple with each


    other!


    Meanwhile, Jay coincidentally saw the Weibo post published by Catherine with his ount.


    He immediately raised his brows slightly before tapping on the ¡®like¡¯ button.


    After that, Jay casually tossed his phone aside and went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Catherine had no idea that Jay liked her post. She was still busy


    sharing the gossip with everyone about Morty¡¯s sweet gesture¡­


    After she was done sharing the gossip, Catherine opened Weibo¡¯s list of hot topics.


    She wanted to have a look at what was currently trending in the entertainment industry.


    As soon as she opened the list of hot topics, she saw her brother, Josh Batton, on the list.


    Hot topic number one, ¡®#Josh Batton ying the piano# Explosive¡¯.

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    When Catherine Batton saw this, she immediately tapped on the topic with a look of curiosity in her


    eyes.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she did so, she saw a video published by a marketing ount of Josh Batton and her


    during their father¡¯s birthday party¡­


    In the video, Josh was dressed entirely in white as he elegantly yed the birthday song on the


    piano.


    Meanwhile, Catherine stood next to him with a microphone in her hand as she joyfully sang along to


    the music.


    Between the two siblings, one was handsome, and the other was pretty. They were practically like a


    little princess and a little prince from a fairy tale.


    There was also a caption above the video.


    The text probably said that somebody recorded the siblings¡¯ performance during their father¡¯s


    birthday party.


    After that, one of Josh¡¯s fans discovered the video and shared it.


    The first Weibo post was published half an hour ago.


    The number of shares, likes, andments had already exceeded five million. People were saying


    all sorts of things in thement section¡ª


    ¡°Ahh¡­ That girl is Josh¡¯s little sister, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the prettiest girl in the world! I wonder what it feels like to have a celebrity brother.¡±


    ¡°Wu-wu¡­ I¡¯m so jealous I could die¡­ Sisters, don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m going to die right now!¡±


    ¡°Nobody asks about what heroes have done in the past, but everyone knows the least important


    details of an entertainer¡¯s life. He¡¯s just an entertainer. Do you all really have to pay so much


    attention to him?¡±


    ¡°Stop being jealous¡­ And don¡¯t insult entertainers. You¡¯re simply living in the past¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Why is she so pretty? Why is she so lucky? I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    ¡°The idol I can only dream of being close to is actually someone else¡¯s brother. Ahh¡­ This girl has


    seen every facet of my idol!¡±


    When Catherine read everyone¡¯spliments about her, she didn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    Ever since she was a kid, she¡¯d honestly seen too many things like this.


    Although she was extremely upset at the person who recorded the video, she decided to let it slide


    since that person managed to film her looking good¡­


    After replying angrily to the person who insulted her brother for being an entertainer, she exited the


    post and started browsing other hot topics.


    Apart from major country-wide issues, nothing else in the list of hot topics piqued her interest.


    Catherine simply browsed through the list before exiting from Weibo.


    Right then, Noah Smith sent her a message on WeChat. ¡°I heard you¡¯re back in town. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ You¡¯ve been doing quite well recently, haven¡¯t you?¡± Catherine asked.


    ¡°Not too bad¡­¡± Noah replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re too humble¡­ By the way, you danced well. Keep it up¡­¡± Catherine said.


    ¡°Do you watch my performances?¡± Noah asked.


    ¡°asionally, I do¡­ That time you danced on the water was spectacr!¡± Catherine said.


    ¡°If you like, I¡¯ll dance like that again next time¡­¡± Noah said.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Catherine replied.


    ¡°Are you free tomorrow? I know there¡¯s a new movie. It looks good¡­ It just came on. Would you like


    to watch it with me?¡± Noah asked.


    Catherine immediately shook her head helplessly. ¡°Male idols should have more self-awareness.


    Once you get popr, you can¡¯t casually go out with other girls¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯m not scared,¡± Noah said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not scared, but I am¡­ I¡¯m afraid your fans might bully me on the inte,¡± Catherine said.


    ¡°I can be more careful¡­¡± Noah said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± Catherine said.


    Noah looked down at his WeChat conversation by the window seat inside a luxurious car on the


    other end of the phone.


    When Noah saw Catherine¡¯s reply of ¡®that¡¯s not necessary¡¯, he smiled bitterly.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, his phone started ringing.


    The number that came into sight caused his face to turn cold instantly.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    The person who called was a shameless homosexual director in the entertainment industry.


    His name was Ryan Locksmith.


    He was a very famous A-tier director¡­


    Not too long ago, Ryan told Noah Smith that he had a role for him. Moreover, Ryan personally


    called Noah on the phone to tell him about it.


    After Noah went over, Ryan started giving him ufortable hints. Moreover, Ryan even tried to


    touch his thigh.


    Noah figured out Ryan¡¯s intention and left immediately¡­


    To be honest, Noah was tempted to p Ryan back then.


    However, Noah was in the entertainment industry, and there wereplicated rtionships


    between people. Moreover, Noah didn¡¯t want to cause hispany any trouble. Hence, he resisted


    the urge.


    Since Noah had decided to keep his identity a secret to blend in within the entertainment industry,


    he needed to know how to weigh the pros and cons in all these kinds of power y.


    Besides, Ryan didn¡¯t manage to touch Noah at the time.


    Initially, Noah thought that if he used an excuse to leave, Ryan would be able to sense his rejection


    and never look for him again.


    However, Noah didn¡¯t expect Ryan woulde looking for him once more¡­


    Suddenly, Noah felt angry.


    He didn¡¯t pick up the call. Instead, he instantly tapped the button to reject the call.


    Right then, the tiny details that urred during Noah¡¯s meeting with Ryan appeared in his mind.


    Up until now, Noah still couldn¡¯t forget the look on Ryan¡¯s face when he first entered the hotel room


    that they had agreed to meet in.


    Ryan was nearly drooling.


    Noah felt annoyed by the look in Ryan¡¯s eyes¡­


    After that, as soon as Noah sat down, Ryan took a seat next to him.


    Ryan started telling Noah how much he liked him. The words Ryan used were as disgusting as


    imaginable.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    While speaking, Ryan started to touch Noah inappropriately.


    Meanwhile, Noah couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and found an excuse to leave¡­


    Although Noah hadn¡¯t spent a lot of time in the entertainment industry, he¡¯d still heard a lot about


    gossip like this.


    Despite not being surprised, Noah still felt extremely angry and disgusted when it happened to him.


    Right then, Ryan¡¯s call came in once again.


    Noah hung up again.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Noah couldn¡¯t resist cursing out loud after that.


    With that, Noah immediately ced Ryan¡¯s contact on his blocklist.


    Moreover, he blocked Ryan permanently in the phone settings¡­


    ¡®Out of sight, out of mind!¡¯


    Right then, Noah¡¯s world suddenly became quiet. Hefortably leaned into his seat and lifted both


    feet. The tip of his toes rested against the wall on the other side¡­


    The seat he was on felt iparably soft. It was extremelyfortable to sit on.


    There was a bright light above his head.


    When the light shone at him, it made his facial features appear unusually gentle.


    At one nce, he looked like the most attractive person in the country.


    Noah¡¯s hair had grown much longer. It was dyed a milky gray color. The upper portion of his hair


    was pulled back into a tiny bun behind his head.


    His bangs were long enough to reach his eyebrows. With the tip of his bangs being slightly curled,


    he seemedzy yet casual, but he was also handsome and charming.


    He casually spun his brand-new phone with his long, fair, and slender left hand.


    The phone spun around between his fingers, the back of his palm, and the center of his palm.


    Although it moved very quickly, Noah didn¡¯t let it slip at all.


    After closing his eyes to rest a little, he unlocked his phone once again and logged in to Weibo.


    Due to the variety show he was on, Fire Up Street Dancing, his followers had increased significantly


    in recent times¡­


    He had over twenty million followers.


    The notification tab indicated that he had over 9,999 unread messages¡­


    This was something that he encountered every day when he logged into Weibo.

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    Hence, Noah Smith had long gotten used to it. There was a calm expression in his gorgeous eyes.


    After checking his inbox, Noah saw that the messages were all from his fans.


    Each girl was crazier than the next.


    Every one of them addressed him as their husband.


    Noah found the situation helpless.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Georgie Clementine sent a WeChat message to Noah.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to take part in League of Legends¡¯ ninth-anniversary celebrity talentpetition


    today. Do you still remember?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°How could I forget¡­ After all, I like ying League of Legends so much now.¡± Noah chuckled as


    he typed his response.


    League of Legends¡¯ celebrity talentpetition was like the professional gamers¡¯petition¡­


    This time, two celebrities and eight professional gamers were invited to take part in the talent


    competition.


    Each of the celebrities would lead one team topete¡­


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The rule of the game worked such that the first team to win two out of three matches would emerge


    victoriously.


    In recent years, with LPL Region iming the champion title two times in a row, League of Legends


    became very popr.


    There was also a huge audience for the celebrity talentpetition.


    Apart from fans within the Esportsmunity, fans from the entertainment industry also paid


    attention to it.


    Hence, Noah couldn¡¯t afford to weigh the team down.


    ¡°There might be changes in the guest list¡­ Someone couldn¡¯t make it on your team. As for who will


    rece him, I¡¯m currently not sure yet¡­¡± Georgie added.


    ¡°Understood¡­¡± Noah said.


    ¡°The event starts at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon¡­ So remember not to bete. I¡¯ll get someone to


    send you the outfit for the event¡­¡± Georgie patiently added.


    ¡°Got it¡­¡± Noah nodded.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you not particrly fond of ying League of Legends in the past? So why did you


    suddenly get into it recently? In fact, you even took the initiative by requesting to participate in the


    talentpetition¡­¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡± Noah chuckled.


    When Noah smiled, he had dimples on his face. He looked very good then...


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? You¡¯ve got lots to do in the day¡­ Have you forgotten that you have to


    shoot for a magazine cover at three o¡¯clock in the morning?¡± Georgie asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll sleep now,¡± Noah said.


    Right then, Catherine Batton sent Noah a WeChat message. ¡°Do you want to y League of


    Legends? I¡¯m missing a good Support here. So let¡¯s form a team of two and umte points


    together¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Sure¡­¡± Noah replied.


    ¡°Hurry up¡­ Stop wasting time. Turn on yourputer quickly,¡± Catherine added.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Noah replied.


    ¡°Now, I feel that League of Legends is more fun to y than Honor of Kings¡­¡± Catherine wrote.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ ^_^¡± Noah replied.


    Right after that, Catherine stopped replying.


    Noah walked over to his advanced Alienwareputer before quickly switching it on. After logging


    into League of Legends, he invited Catherine to join his team.


    Catherine¡¯s skills were excellent.


    Noah was equally skillful¡­


    The two of them cooperated seamlessly.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already half-past two in the morning.


    Noah looked at the time. After that, he rushed to end a match with Catherine. Then, after logging off


    the game, he gave Catherine a call. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed¡­ Don¡¯t sleep toote¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Catherine replied before quickly hanging up¡­


    When Noah heard that Catherine had hung up, he slowly locked his phone. After that, he walked


    into the bathroom to clean himself up.


    Without having anything to eat for breakfast, Noah headed out.


    After that, he started his day of high-intensity work.

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    On the other hand, Catherine Batton stayed up all night to y on her own.


    After that, when she became exhausted, she took a shower and set the rm for two o¡¯clock in the


    afternoon¡­


    She set the rm for this particr time to make it to the League of Legends¡¯ celebrity talent


    competition¡­


    Recently, she¡¯d be addicted to League of Legends. Hence, she also became addicted to


    everything rted to League of Legends.


    Even if it were the celebrity¡¯s talentpetition, she didn¡¯t want to miss it.


    ***


    As soon as X Quest opened her eyes the following day, she received a call from an employee at


    Goose eSports. X was asked to participate in League of Legends¡¯ ninth-anniversary celebrity


    talentpetition.


    Moreover, X was told that thepany couldn¡¯t find anyone else under such short notice.


    The youngdy who called sounded very sincere. It also sounded as if she was close to tears from


    panicking¡­


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    As soon as X heard what was said, she decisively agreed to the request.


    Firstly, it was because the caller was very sincere, and she sounded very pitiful. Secondly, it was


    also because X was genuinely passionate about League of Legends.


    There was an even more important reason. X also wanted to promote Team XS and her own


    company.


    After hanging up, X saw that the time was seven o¡¯clock in the morning¡­


    She immediately reviewed her schedule for the day in her mind.


    X didn¡¯t have much to do today anyway. She only needed to attend a meeting at Quest Group in


    the morning.


    As for the celebrity talentpetition, the youngdy who called told her that she didn¡¯t need to


    rehearse in advance. Thepetition was only going to be entertaining in nature.


    Hence, there wasn¡¯t much X needed to prepare for¡­


    When the time came, she¡¯d only have to carry out her skincare routine, get facial treatment, and get


    her makeup done before showing up fashionably.


    After slowly putting her phone down, X got out of bed to clean herself up.


    Right then, a pair ofrge, warm hands pulled her into a warm embrace.


    X felt as if her heart had risen to her throat instantly.


    ¡°Stop torturing me¡­¡± X said carefully.


    Last night, Stanley Batton had spared X for no reason¡­


    X had a feeling that she wouldn¡¯t be so lucky in the morning!


    As soon as X finished speaking, she heard a soft chuckle from above her head¡­


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at you. Each time, you¡¯re the one who says no, but you¡¯re also the one who says not


    to stop¡­¡± Stanley said.


    When X heard this, her entire face turned red¡­


    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s only because¡­¡± X uttered.


    ¡°Because of what?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Never mind! I don¡¯t want to talk about it!¡± X red at Stanley angrily.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you know the answer already?¡¯ X thought.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ Because of what? Hmm?¡± Stanley asked affectionately.


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Why don¡¯t you think of a way to make me shut up¡­ Hmm?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°You¡­¡± In the next second, X couldn¡¯t find the words to speak anymore¡­


    They started messing around again¡­


    The world turned dim.


    ***


    By noon, X finally crawled out of bedzily.


    Right then, she felt like a plush doll that had been ripped apart¡­


    When she sat up, her entire body felt terrible.


    X turned around to look at the person beside her. Right then, he was calmly sitting against the


    head of the bed as he smoked.


    Smoke swirled around his distinctive fingers, making him appear sexier¡­


    His muscr chest was full of scratch marks. It made him appear cold yet desirable.


    At that moment, X felt even more resentful in her heart.


    ¡°Stanley Batton¡­ I hate you¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you like me a lot earlier?¡± Stanley asked.


    X¡¯s face turned extremely red once again¡­


    In the next second, X forcefully kicked Stanley¡¯s thigh. After that, she wrapped herself in a towel


    and entered the bathroom.


    Having messed around until this hour, X was clearly unable to make it to the office in time.

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    Moreover, X Quest didn¡¯t have time to dress up properly¡­


    After lunch, X casually dressed up and left the house¡­


    When X saw her reddened face in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but curse at Stanley Batton in her


    heart.


    Once she was done cleaning up, the culprit walked into the bathroom.


    There was still a cigarette smell lingering on his body. It mixed with the peppermint cologne he was


    using, making it smell charming.


    ¡°Are you going to take part in League of Legends¡¯ celebrity talentpetition today?¡± Stanley


    asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± X answered softly. After that, she quickly applied the Wintersweet Haute Couture


    Moisturizer on her face¡­


    ¡°What time does it start?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Two o¡¯clock in the afternoon¡­¡± X answered.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll try my best to make it¡­¡± Stanley said immediately.


    X seemed surprised to hear this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to be busy today?¡±


    She recalled that Stanley mentioned he would be swamped today. Not only did he have to take part


    in several meetings, but he even had to deal with a lot of paperwork. In addition, he also needed to


    travel to a subsidiarypany in the adjacent city.


    ¡°I am busy¡­ But I still want to watch my wife take part in the talentpetition¡­¡± Stanley said.


    With that, Stanley slowly squeezed toothpaste on his dark-blue electric toothbrush.


    Suddenly, the resentment in X¡¯s heart disappearedpletely. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary¡­¡±


    ¡°It is¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°What about your work?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Work can be rescheduled, but your talentpetition can¡¯t be rescheduled¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X was speechless.


    Stanley deserved full marks for his outstanding logic¡­


    ¡°But the talentpetition is only for entertainment purposes. It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± X said.


    Stanley smiled a little. ¡°As long as it¡¯s about you, it matters.¡±


    X instantly felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart.


    ¡°What would you like for lunch today?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Anything will do¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t go today¡­ Prioritize your work¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°You¡¯re my priority¡­¡± Stanley said.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fool!¡± X said jokingly.


    ¡°Yeah. I admit it,¡± Stanley said.


    X was speechless.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently applied skincare products onto her face. After that, she


    quickly returned to the bedroom and started putting on makeup in front of the dressing table.


    A problem presented itself after she was done with her face¡¯s makeup¡­


    There were red marks all over her neck¡­


    Moreover, her liquid foundation couldn¡¯t conceal those marks at all.


    Now, X needed to do a good job at concealing those marks.


    It was undoubtedly a difficult task.


    At that moment, X couldn¡¯t resist cursing at Stanley in her heart again.


    Resentful thoughts appeared in her mind again.


    After Stanley was done cleaning up, he left the room¡­


    It took X an entire hour toplete the concealing task.


    Indeed, nothing could be seen on her neck anymore¡­


    After checking the time, X felt horrible again¡­


    It was already half past one in the afternoon.


    Thepetition would start at two o¡¯clock¡­


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Stanley¡¯s call came in.


    X immediately pressed the button to answer the call.


    ¡°Come down and eat¡­ After eating, I¡¯ll take you there on the helicopter¡­¡± Stanley said.


    This was a perfect solution to prevent X from arrivingte¡­


    Thepetition venue was in Antis Stadium.


    It only took a few minutes to get to Antis Stadium from here if she took the helicopter.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    After lunch, Stanley Batton personally flew X Quest on their helicopter to Antis Stadium.


    Ten other helicopters escorted them from behind¡­


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There were up to a hundred bodyguards in all the helicopters¡­


    This was to ensure Stanley and X were absolutely safe.


    Under the bright blue sky, the formation of eleven helicopters was a majestic spectacle.


    They made a deafening sound!


    Anyone who heard the helicopters from the ground would stare at them¡­


    It was unusually attention-grabbing!


    At ten to two, the group of helicopters arrived at Antis Stadium just on time.


    Right then, there were crowds of people outside the stadium.


    Many of them rushed over to watch thepetition and werete¡­


    The moment the group of helicopters arrived, everyone looked up at them.


    Meanwhile, Stanley calmly operated the helicopter¡¯s controller. He quickly brought the helicopter


    down onto the t ground in front of the stadium¡¯s entrance.


    Once his helicopternded, the other helicopters also graduallynded on the ground.


    The rapidly spinning propellers brought about strong breezes to the surrounding area. It was as if


    the force could pull everything in.


    The eleven helicopters were parked neatly in a row. It looked almost like a mini-exhibition for


    helicopters, and it attracted a lot of attention!


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise¡­


    As countless people watched, the engines of the eleven helicopters were switched off at the same


    time.


    The one thousand bodyguards were the first to get out of the helicopters¡­


    After that, two bodyguards opened the doors to Stanley and X¡¯s cabin¡­


    Stanley and X elegantly got out of the helicopter, one on the left and the other on the right.


    The moment the two of them appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, the crowd eximed in surprise


    once again.


    ¡°Rich people really are different¡­¡±


    ¡°They have so many bodyguards with them. Are they here to celebrate the new year?¡±


    ¡°This is even more of a spectacle than when the presidentes out on visits¡­¡±


    However, Stanley and Xpletely ignored all the noise from the outside world. Instead, they


    held each other¡¯s hand and entered the stadium.


    A thousand bodyguards followed them closely.


    Since staff members had already informed the doorkeepers in advance, X and the others could


    enter without being stopped.


    After arriving inside the stadium, a female staff member hurriedly greeted X and introduced


    herself¡­


    After that, she led X backstage to prepare for thepetition.


    Meanwhile, Stanley arranged for two hundred bodyguards to follow X.


    Stanley himself quickly walked to a seat in the center of the first row, which he had asked someone


    to prepare in advance before sitting down.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards he brought scattered around in every corner of the stadium. They


    constantly monitored the audience and staff members in the stadium, making sure that X and


    Stanley were protected in every aspect.


    Right then, the stadium was jam-packed.


    That was because celebrities were present. Apart from fans in the eSportsmunity, there were


    also many female fans of celebrities.


    Those girls were all holding lit boards with their idols¡¯ names on them.


    Among them, Noah Smith¡¯s name appeared most frequently.


    The other idol taking part in the celebrity talentpetition, Frankie Lambert, had half the number.


    Participants on stage were adjusting their settings.


    Therge screen on stage repeatedly presented each participant¡¯s current state¡­


    Among them, Noah and Frankie appeared most frequently on-screen¡­


    At first, everyone was upied with watching Frankie and Noah. In fact, they repeatedly screamed


    when they saw those two¡¯s faces.


    However, when Stanley sat down, everyone instantly became quiet.


    Regardless of them being men or women, everyone focused their attention on Stanley.


    Stanley had an imposing aura.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    Although there were many people around Stanley Batton, it was still almost impossible for anyone


    to ignore him¡­


    However, Stanley¡¯s cold and noble aura made him stand out from the rest of the people around him.


    It was as if a cold protective barrier surrounded his body.


    Meanwhile, that barrier separated him from the rest of the ordinary folks.


    This man had the ideal looks for every woman. Despite being an extremely cold person, women still


    fell head over heels for him¡­


    Soon, someone started screaming crazily for him¡ª


    ¡°Stanley! He¡¯s so handsome¡­¡±


    ¡°D*mn. Is this man a god? Isn¡¯t X Quest way too lucky?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ If I could have someone like Stanley, I would stay in bed for three days and three nights!¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too¡­¡±


    Each woman around Stanley was more excited than the next.


    However, Stanley remained calm throughout. He didn¡¯t even bother ncing at them.


    Even so, he was still lethally attractive.


    He was one-of-a-kind in the world. How could women not like him?


    Meanwhile, X Quest slowly walked onto the stage.


    As soon as she stepped onto the stage, countless people shifted their gaze to her face.


    Stanley did the same thing.


    Despite being surrounded by people, Stanley only looked at X. His eyes were full of affection.


    Right then, the expression in his eyes waspletely different from before.


    The broadcasting director was also quick-witted enough to zoom in on Stanley.


    His gaze, erged on the screen, appeared unusually clear.


    X was going to y as the ADC. As soon as she sat down, she quickly adjusted her settings.


    Once her adjustments wereplete, she logged into the game.


    Meanwhile, X¡¯s Support sat on her left. His name was Bryan Hudson, also known as King in


    League of Legends, and he was the previous number one Support in the world¡­ But, this time, he


    was going to y as X¡¯s Support.


    Team IM¡¯s Helix Jamire, also known as Gun in League of Legends, sat on X¡¯s right. He was the


    previous number one Mid Solo in the world. This time, he was also ying as Mid Solo.


    Next to Gun was LPL Region¡¯s best Top Solo, Ted Wright, also known as W in League of Legends.


    He was ying as Top Solo this time.


    Their team leader, Noah Smith, sat next to W. He was the Jungler this time.


    Their team name was called Team CE.


    Noah came up with this name.


    X couldn¡¯t quite figure out what it meant.


    Meanwhile, their opponent was called Team Number One. Apparently, it was also their leader who


    came up with the name.


    When Noah saw X, he waved passionately at her.


    X also quickly waved at him while she smiled.


    Due to the tight schedule, thepetition very quickly began¡­


    After entering the game, X discussed for a long while with the rest of her team¡­


    They chose Kalista for Top Solo, Nidalee for Jungler, Orianna for Mid Solo, and Aphelios for ADC


    with Tahm Kench as Support.


    Meanwhile, their opponents chose Jayce for Top Solo, Jarvan for Jungler, Twisted Fate for Mid


    Solo, and Caitlyn for ADC with Nautilus as Support.


    When the twomentators saw the heroes selected by X¡¯s team, they couldn¡¯t help but shake


    their heads.


    ¡°Team CE¡¯s selected heroes are too weak¡­ I feel that they aren¡¯t strong enough to go against Team


    Number One¡­¡± Commentator A said.


    ¡°I also think Team Number One stands a better chance with their hero selection. I wonder who


    decided on which heroes to ban. It really won¡¯t work for Team CE¡­¡± Commentator B said.


    Meanwhile, the audience in the live stream channel also started asking questions¡ª


    ¡°Are they not even going to take this seriously?¡±


    ¡°What kind of lousy hero selections did Team CE make?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Team CE is definitely going to lose¡­ If they don¡¯t lose, I¡¯ll poop while doing a handstand¡­¡±

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    Meanwhile, members of Team CE were calmly facing thepetition¡­


    ¡°I feel that Aphelios in this version isn¡¯t as strong as Caitlyn. I have a feeling that X Quest is


    going to have a hard time in the early game¡­¡± Commentator A said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Caitlyn has an absolute advantage over Aphelios in this version¡­ To be honest, I think


    that X should¡¯ve chosen Caitlyn¡­¡± Commentator B said.


    Once the match began, everyone quickly bought their respective starter equipment. After that, they


    followed X¡¯s orders and arrived at the bottomne. They hid within a bush at the bottomne.


    When the opposing team¡¯s Support and AD appeared, X led her Support forward to lure them¡­


    Due to the opponent¡¯s AD being overly aggressive, he was soon killed by X on her own¡­


    Before anyone else could make a move, X had gotten rid of the opponent¡¯s Support¡­


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This was entirely a one-against-two fight. X¡¯s support barely helped.


    Right then, the twomentators eximed in surprise at the same time. ¡°What? What


    happened?¡±


    ¡°Caitlyn clearly has an advantage over Aphelios. So why was this Caitlyn killed so easily by


    Aphelios?¡± Commentator A asked.


    ¡°Sometimes, embarrassmentes very quickly¡­ What the hell is up with this Aphelios? Why is


    X¡¯s Aphelios different from other people?¡± Commentator B wondered out loud.


    ¡°Fine¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about versions. X Quest¡¯s version is the best, alright? As long as one ys


    well, one can still do well despite the version¡¯s updates¡­¡± Commentator A said.


    The official live stream channel also went wild¡ª


    ¡°Caitlyn has an absolute advantage over Aphelios¡­¡±


    ¡°X should¡¯ve chosen Caitlyn right away¡­¡±


    ¡°Do thementators feel embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°X is amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°X focuses on embarrassing other people, right? Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. X can y well regardless of the version¡­¡±


    The live audience also went wild¡­


    Everyone was stunned by X¡¯s fantastic gamey¡­


    Thunderous apuse and screaming in the stadium wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Many of the female fans who never used to watch suchpetitions instantly became X¡¯s fans.


    Meanwhile, although X was wearing noise-canceling headphones on stage, she could still hear


    external noises because the headphones were of an average quality¡­


    However, even so, X still wasn¡¯t affected. She remained calm¡­


    Her eyes were filled with light and hope. At one nce, she seemed to be glowing with confidence.


    Meanwhile, her teammates also eximed in surprise because of her god-like maneuvers.


    Noah Smith, especially, was utterly stunned. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really amazing¡­¡±


    X smiled calmly. She was already used to performing like this. ¡°Keep it up, you guys¡­¡±


    Noah smiled.


    For this round, the four of them had agreed on protecting X.


    Apart from farming in the jungle, Noah would usually hide in the bushes at the bottomne.


    X¡¯s god-like maneuvers,bined with Noah¡¯s god-like ambush, managed to annihte all the


    opponents they came across¡­


    The three of them charged forward all the way and destroyed two of their opponent¡¯s defensive


    towers.


    With the sessful pushing in the bottomne and a huge advantage in othernes, the match


    ended in less than twenty minutes.


    Team CE achieved the first victory.


    Team Number One was defeated without even having an opportunity to fight back. Instead, each of


    their members sighed in disappointment.


    Meanwhile, X and the others were full of confidence because they achieved victory.


    There was thunderous apuseing from below the stage¡­

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    Stanley Batton was also pping.


    Many people around him stood up excitedly and jumped as they cheered¡­


    Compared to them, Stanley appeared extremely calm.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Instead, he just silently pped while he looked approvingly at X Quest, who was on the stage.


    His eyes were full of gentleness, affection, and devotion.


    There was a break between each match.


    After the first match ended, X led members of Team CE to the backstage resting room to take a


    short rest. They also used the time to discuss the strategies of their next match.


    Not long after they arrived inside the resting room, the MVP for the previous match was selected¡­


    X was awarded the title of MVP with a god-like score of 10-0-10¡­


    Below the stage, Stanley¡¯s smile widened when he saw X¡¯s achievement.


    Meanwhile, inside the resting room, X merely nced at therge screen in the room calmly.


    After that, she sat on a soft, ck leather sofa and closed her eyes to rest¡­


    Soon, her teammates gathered around her to congratte her in various ways.


    Meanwhile, because Noah Smith and X were here, the official photographer also took pictures


    unusually frequently.


    Ever since Noah and X sat down, the photographer did not stop taking pictures.


    ¡°In the next round, let¡¯s use the same formation. We¡¯ll end the match as quickly as possible. What


    do you all think?¡± X asked.


    It was very clear that their opponents couldn¡¯t defeat them¡­


    Regardless of the formation, Team CE could y however they liked.


    Since that was the case, they should just continue walking on a tightrope.


    In this manner, they could speed up thepetition¡¯s tempo. That would allow them to gain a


    massive advantage within a short amount of time and end the match quickly.


    Although it was apetition with a purpose to entertain, X didn¡¯t want to treat it casually like


    entertainment since she was already here.


    Regardless of the form thepetition took, it should still be treated seriously¡­


    eSportspetitions had to be taken seriously¡­


    The others all nodded in agreement when they heard what X said.


    There wasn¡¯t a coach for this match. Hence, they needed to worry about their formation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on an early-to-mid game formation for this match. As long as we don¡¯t make any


    mistakes in the frontlines, our opponents will definitely feel trapped by our advances¡­¡± X directly


    said.


    The others nodded in agreement once again.


    Soon, the second match began¡­


    X led Team CE back to their seats.


    Once they had sat down, Team Number One¡¯s members also gradually sat down.


    Approximately five minutester, the banning phase began¡­


    X¡¯s team immediately selected a formation that focused on the early-to-mid game¡­


    They chose Kalista for Top Solo, Lee Sin for Jungler, Lucian for Mid Solo, and Caitlyn for AD with


    Nautilus as Support¡­


    All the heroes in this formation were the strongest early-to-mid game heroes in the current version


    of League of Legends¡­


    Meanwhile, their opponents chose a formation for the mid-tote game.


    They chose Ornn for Top Solo, Jarvan for Jungler, Kassadin for Mid Solo, and Aphelios for AD with


    Alistar as Support¡­


    After both teams confirmed their formations, the twomentators started judging again¡ª


    ¡°Ehh¡­ Why do I feel that Team CE¡¯s formation is really weak¡­ Their heroes seem even weaker


    than thest round¡­ Can I still say that I think they won¡¯t perform well?¡± Commentator A said.


    ¡°To be honest, I feel the same way. But they¡¯re Team CE. So it¡¯s hard to predict certain things¡­¡±


    Commentator B said.


    ¡°Team Number One¡¯s formation looks much more stable. In the mid-tote game, this version¡¯s


    Ornn and Kassadin are both very strong¡­¡± Commentator A said.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    ¡°As we all know, Kassadin is invincible after reaching level sixteen¡­ Once Kassadin reaches level


    sixteen¡­ the opponent¡¯s base will explode¡­¡± Commentator B added.


    The live stream channel¡ª


    ¡°Here we go again. Kassadin will destroy the opponent¡¯s base at level sixteen¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you remember that match between Team XS and the other team? Wasn¡¯t their opponent¡¯s


    Kassadin also level sixteen? So why didn¡¯t their base explode?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. I really don¡¯t know how Team CE can win with this formation¡­¡±


    ¡°Team CE is getting more and more ridiculous¡­ I honestly doubt they can win this match.¡±


    ¡°Team CE will pay for their arrogance¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know who chose this trashy formation¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, fans who supported Team CE below the stage were also feeling nervous on behalf of


    the team¡­


    This formation was too much like walking on a tightrope¡­


    It required perfect gamey on the frontlines.


    If they didn¡¯t acquire an advantage in the early game, they would practically lose everything in the


    late game.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    People around were all very concerned, but Stanley Batton remained calm from the beginning to


    the end. There wasn¡¯t any emotion in his eyes¡­


    A calm aura emanated from Stanley¡¯s body. It felt as if he was fully confident about the situation.


    Even if he were in a dire situation, he could remain calm.


    Soon, the match began. First, X led her Support to kill their opponent¡¯s AD and Support.


    The two yers¡¯ exciting gamey once again caused the entire stadium to cheer¡­


    Meanwhile, the Mid Solo and Top Solo also managed toplete their objectives.


    Team CE had an excellent start to the game.


    By the ten-minute mark of the match, Noah Smith arrived at the bottomne for an ambush¡­


    When the opponent¡¯s Top Solo, Mid Solo, and Jungler saw this, they all gathered at the bottomne.


    Meanwhile, Team CE¡¯s members sensed something was wrong. So they also all gathered at the


    bottomne.


    A five-against-five group battle took ce.


    Team CE¡¯s members used their perfect maneuvers and skills to kill the opponent¡¯s AD and Support


    directly¡­


    Outnumbered by the defeat, the remaining three yers frantically escaped.


    Right then, Noah¡¯s Lee Sin ran in between those three yers and kicked all three of them. The


    three yers were instantly killed¡­


    The god-like gamey stunned everyone!


    The live stream channel¡ª


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ My idol is epic¡­¡±


    ¡°Is Noah Miller an eSports god?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an eSports god whose time has been taken up by the entertainment industry¡­ D*mn, he¡¯s so


    cool¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a man, but watching Noah Miller¡¯s gamey¡­ Actually made me smile¡­¡±


    After that, the entire match became Noah¡¯s yground¡­


    Wherever Noah¡¯s Lee Sin went, he would annihte all his enemies.


    Throughout the entire match, no time was wasted.


    Team CE¡¯s tempo was so fast that it caused their opponent to be trapped¡­


    Both teams were engaged in battle basically the entire time. If yers weren¡¯t at their respective


    base, they were on the way there.


    There was no bloodier match than this!


    At the twenty-minute mark, Lee Sin led his team to victory.


    Team CE managed to win the entirepetition with a score of two-to-one¡­

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    X Quest had expected to win in thispetition.


    Hence, she only smiled slightly. After that, she calmly led Noah Smith and the others to shake their


    opponents¡¯ hands.


    Once that ended, everyone walked onto the stage to bow deeply to the audience before leaving


    together.


    In thispetition, everyone on the team dealt the maximum amount of damage possible. In


    addition, X dealt 25,000 damage on her own.


    Meanwhile, Noah dealt 22,000 damage. The other yers all dealt over 15,000 damage each.


    Even the Support dealt 10,000 damage.


    The live stream channel¡ª


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Is this the legendary Kassadin that could cause the opponent¡¯s base to explode at level


    sixteen? They lost before Kassadin even reached level sixteen. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°I still think Team Number One¡¯s formation is better. Team CE¡¯s formation is too weak¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Do thementators feel humiliated?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sign a petition for Noah Miller to change his profession and join the eSports industry! Then, he


    could easily get the title of FMVP in the global finals¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I feel awkward on behalf of thementators¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are those who supported Team CE in the live stream channel? Come out! I want you to


    admit defeat on your knees!¡±


    Likewise, the audience below the stage were shocked, their eyes wide open¡­


    Apart from screaming, everyone couldn¡¯t find any other way to express how thispetition had


    stunned them¡­


    ¡°D*mn. Team CE, what the hell is this¡­¡± Commentator A said.


    ¡°I told you. It¡¯s really hard to predict this because they¡¯re Team CE¡­¡± Commentator B said.


    ¡°Team CE exists solely to humiliate me, right? Thispetition is making me want to call them


    ¡®Daddy¡¯!¡± Commentator A said.


    Amidst the screaming, the beautiful emcee, Ste, walked to the center of the stage in a white,


    tight-fitting, traditional dress. She smiled at the audience below the stage. ¡°Let¡¯s congratte Team


    CE for winning League of Legends¡¯ ninth-anniversary celebrity talentpetition¡­


    ¡°Next up, it¡¯ll be the postpetition interview. So please join me in inviting Team CE¡¯s Jungler,


    who is also a currently popr celebrity in the entertainment industry, Noah Miller, as well as


    president of X Entertainment, the wife of Dragon Group¡¯s boss, and president of Quest Group, X


    Quest¡­¡± The emcee said.


    When the live audience heard that Noah and X would be interviewed, they couldn¡¯t help but


    scream again¡­


    Noah and X¡¯s young female fans were about to go crazy.


    While over ten thousand people watched, X led Noah over to Ste.


    Ste¡¯s idol was Noah himself. As soon as she saw Noah, she felt as if she would soon go crazy¡­


    However, Ste forcefully suppressed the excitement in her heart. Instead, she pretended to be


    calm while standing next to Noah with a smile on her face. ¡°Noah, you performed well today. A lot of


    people are saying that they hope you¡¯d consider a career in the eSports industry¡­ What are your


    thoughts on this?¡±


    When Noah heard this, he smiled a little. The smile reached the depths of his beautiful eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll


    consider this when I can no longer work in the entertainment industry¡­¡±


    ¡°From what I know, the officials once wanted to hire you to y as Support, but you rejected the


    offer¡­ Why was that?¡± Ste asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t like ying as Support¡­¡± Noah said.


    Right then, Catherine Batton was watching the celebrity talentpetition¡¯s live stream on her own


    through the phone in the living room of the Batton family¡¯s residence¡­


    When Catherine heard Noah saying this, she couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at him. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t


    this person even blush when he lies?¡±


    Clearly, Noah did an excellent job at being her Support previously.


    Moreover, he even told her that his favorite position was Support.


    Why did he change his mind now?


    Clearly, celebrities didn¡¯t provide simple answers when they spoke. Were these things scripted?


    Why did hispany set his image up as someone who didn¡¯t like ying Support?


    ¡°In that case, does that mean you¡¯ve never yed as Support for anyone in this game? Or rather,


    you don¡¯t easily y Support for others?¡± Ste asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t easily y Support for others¡­¡± Noah replied.


    When Catherine saw this, she couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at him again¡­

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    After that, Catherine Batton couldn¡¯t help but murmur to herself. ¡°Indeed, the entertainment industry


    is all fake¡­ Won¡¯t easily y as Support for others? In that case, why did you beg to y as my


    Support every day?¡±


    Catherine really couldn¡¯t understand why Noah Miller¡¯spany would prepare such a script for


    him.


    ¡°In that case¡­ Noah Miller, I would like to know, what kind of person would you y as Support


    for?¡± Ste asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret¡­¡± Noah said.


    Catherine helplessly shook her head. ¡®This guy makes it sound so mysterious. Clearly, he¡¯d y as


    Support for anyone, alright?¡¯ she thought.


    When Catherine thought of this, she instantly sent Noah a WeChat message. ¡°Fake¡­¡±


    Very soon, Noah¡¯s phone started vibrating on stage.


    However, he ignored it because he was on stage.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll stop asking you about it. I really like you. I hope I can get your


    autographter,¡± Ste said.


    ¡°Sure. Thank you,¡± Noah said.


    Although Ste was extremely passionate, Noah remained indifferent throughout the interview. He


    would answer whatever was asked, but nothing more.


    He wouldn¡¯t even take a double take at Ste.


    Ste felt both nervous and disappointed in her heart.


    Realizing that she had left X Quest out, Ste quickly walked over to X and smiled


    apologetically. ¡°Ms. Quest, you¡¯ve done well today¡­ I¡¯m very curious. Who led the banning phase


    for the team today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± X smiled a little.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Amazing. Based on what I know, you came to thepetition on a helicopter today¡­


    Your husband even personally came to protect you. You really are lucky¡­¡± Ste said.


    When X heard this, she smiled again. Her eyes were filled with joy and sweetness. ¡°That¡¯s


    because I was going to bete. Hence, we had to do that.¡±


    Right then, the air-conditioning in the stadium was suddenly turned off¡­


    The temperature in the entire stadium instantly rose.


    That was because the stadium waspletely sealed up. Besides, there were many people inside.


    Hence, even if it was autumn, people still felt the heat.


    However, X¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem affected at all.


    ¡°In that case, how would you rate your performance today?¡± Ste asked.


    ¡°Nine, probably. I¡¯ll deduct one point so that I won¡¯t feel proud¡­¡± X said.


    Ste¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Ms. Quest, you¡¯re truly humorous¡­¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Right then, X felt increasingly warmer.


    Soon, her body began to sweat.


    Beads of sweat kept forming on her neck. The red marks that were perfectly concealed before were


    now noticeable.


    X¡¯s neck was extremely fair.


    For that very reason, the red marks appeared even more obvious¡­


    The broadcasting director was doing a close-up shot of X right then.


    When everyone saw X¡¯s neck, they were shocked¡­


    Basically, these were all adults. They couldn¡¯t possibly not know what the marks on X¡¯s neck


    meant.


    The audience below the stage instantly couldn¡¯t resist talking amongst themselves¡ª


    ¡°D*mn¡­ Stanley looks cold, but he¡¯s actually such a passionate person in private?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I¡¯m imagining things again. He¡¯s a god who is cold but full of desire. Isn¡¯t that very


    charming?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I didn¡¯t think Stanley would be like this. X, you¡¯re unbelievably lucky!¡±


    ¡°I think I know why X waste¡­ The case has been solved!¡±


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton also noticed X¡¯s neck¡­


    His face remained expressionless. He slowly waved at a nearby bodyguard standing on the


    walkway.


    That bodyguard quickly walked up to Stanley.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    ¡°Go to the lighting technician and ask him to dim the lights on stage slightly¡­¡± Stanley Batton said


    ndly.


    The bodyguard nodded politely before quickly walking away.


    A few ten secondster, the stage lights dimmed¡­


    The marks on X Quest¡¯s neck gradually became less visible in the darkness.


    Meanwhile, X waspletely unaware of all of this. She continued to hold the microphone,


    answering Ste¡¯s questions.


    Although Ste was surprised to see the footage, she didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    She pretended not to have seen anything and continued to interview X¡­


    Meanwhile, Noah Smith maintained an affectionate smile on his face¡­


    Although Stanley¡¯s rescue measures were on point, what needed to be seen was already seen.


    Those who needed to take pictures of it had also done it¡­


    Approximately one minuteter, ¡®#X Quest¡¯s love bites#¡¯ instantly imed the first spot on


    Weibo¡¯s list of hot topics¡­


    Very soon, the word ¡®explosive¡¯ appeared at the end of the hot topic.


    Inside the topic, various fans published videos and photos of X Quest with love bites all over her


    neck while she was being interviewed on stage at thepetition venue¡­


    Regardless of whether it was in the videos or pictures, the love bites looked unusually apparent.


    People went wild in the topic¡¯sment section¡ª


    ¡°Ahh¡­ It must have been very intense¡­ I¡¯m bing a pervert¡­¡±


    ¡°She looks like a little fairy, pure yet desirable¡­ Isn¡¯t she perfect?¡±


    ¡°I find it a little hard to look at Stanley directly. Apart from amazing, what else can I say?¡±


    Meanwhile, at thepetition venue, Stanley very soon saw the hot topic on Weibo¡­


    His gaze remained calm.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Without any unnecessary emotion in his eyes, he immediately called Zack Cassidy on the phone.


    ¡°Weibo¡¯s number one hot topic¡­ Get rid of it¡­¡±


    If X saw a hot topic like this, she would certainly feel ufortable.


    Hence, Stanley had to remove it before X saw it.


    Soon, the postpetition interview ended.


    X and Noah bowed deeply to the audience below the stage before getting off the stage¡­


    After arriving backstage, X looked at Noah. ¡°Why did you keep smiling when you looked at me on


    the stage?¡±


    Noah looked pointedly at her neck before walking away¡­


    With a confused look on her face, Xined in her heart. ¡®How odd¡­¡¯


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started ringing.


    When she saw that the call was from Stanley, she immediately stopped walking. She leaned against


    the wall nearby and answered the call. ¡°What is it, honey?¡±


    ¡°Stay where you are and wait for me¡­ Don¡¯t enter the restroom¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X had a confused look on her face.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why Stanley was doing this, she still decided to wait for him where she


    was.


    Staff members kept walking past X, and each of them would smile when they looked at her.


    For some unknown reason, X found their smiles a little weird¡­


    However, she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    Approximately one minuteter, Stanley walked up to X.


    Without saying anything, Stanley wrapped a white, silk scarf he had found somewhere around her


    neck. Moreover, he made an intricate butterfly knot.


    Right then, X¡¯s vision suddenly went dark. She had passed out¡­

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    When Stanley Batton saw this happening, he instantly panicked¡­


    Just before X Quest hit the ground, Stanley grabbed her at lightning speed. Then, he smoothly


    caught her in his arms.


    Although Stanley was usually unshakeable even in the face of adversity, he was now thoroughly


    unsettled.


    ¡°X¡­ Wake up. What happened to you?¡± Stanley called out, distressed, as he carried X.


    However, X didn¡¯t react at all.


    Stanley immediately ignored everything else and dashed to the backdoor, passing through the


    crowd with X in his arms¡­


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t care about his image or anything else.


    He ran like the wind. The concern and panic on his face could no longer be concealed¡­


    When the staff in charge of backdoor security and the bodyguards Stanley brought saw this, they


    quickly moved forward¡­


    After that, one of the bodyguards immediately opened the helicopter¡¯s cabin door for Stanley.


    Stanley quickly ced X on the co-pilot¡¯s seat. He used the safety belt to fix her body in ce so


    that she wouldn¡¯t fall.


    Right after that, Stanley quickly got into the helicopter before starting it up. Then, he brought the


    helicopter into the air and flew toward the municipal hospital.


    When the other bodyguards saw this, they quickly got into their respective helicopters.


    A few of the leading members immediately contacted other bodyguards who weren¡¯t at the scene.


    These other bodyguards were asked to gather and catch up with Stanley¡¯s helicopter.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The pilot¡¯s cabin was lit up. It was bright as day.


    Under the bright light, X¡¯s face appeared unusually pale. There wasn¡¯t any shade of color on her


    face.


    Stanley¡¯s mind becamepletely chaotic right then. He felt very distraught.


    A few minutester, X was wheeled into the municipal hospital¡¯s emergency room.


    Stanley inteced his fingers tightly with his head down as he sat on a long bench outside the


    emergency room. His heart was beating extremely fast.


    He was the kind of person who would remain calm when there was andslide in front of him.


    In the past, Stanley used to think that nothing in the world could make him panic.


    However, ever since he met X, he realized that it wasn¡¯t the case¡­


    Regardless of how strong one was and how immune one was to all sorts of poison and ammunition,


    one would still have weaknesses.


    Meanwhile, X was undoubtedly his weakness.


    As long as there was any slight problem with X, Stanley would panic like a three-year-old child.


    All his posh demeanor and rationality would fade awaypletely.


    Soon, the one thousand bodyguards Stanley had brought with him previously gathered around him.


    These bodyguards knew that Stanley wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Hence, they didn¡¯t dare to make a


    sound or say a word.


    They lined up in two rows along the long walkway with their heads respectfully lowered.


    The atmosphere felt extremely tense.


    It was almost pin-drop silence.


    Approximately five minutester, the emergency room¡¯s door was opened.


    The deputy director, Stephen Harris, walked out and slowly removed his white medical mask.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Stanley¡¯s heart suddenly lifted a little.


    Stephen chuckled. He walked up to Stanley. ¡°Congrattions¡­¡±


    ¡°Congrattions?¡± Stanley looked confused.


    ¡°Your wife, Ms. X, is pregnant¡­¡± Stephen said.


    At that moment, Stanley felt even more dumbfounded. His mind went nk¡­


    The emotions in the bottom of his heart went from their lowest point to the highest peak instantly.


    Within a short period, Stanley went from being utterly depressed to being insanely overjoyed. He


    couldn¡¯t quite process it.

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    After a few seconds, Stanley Batton subconsciously smiled. ¡°Really?¡±


    At this moment, he was as happy as a child¡­


    Stephen Harris nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ She¡¯s already been pregnant for six weeks. I just checked. In fact,


    she has twins¡­¡±


    Stanley became even happier¡­


    He was going to be a father¡­


    In fact, he would be a father of two!


    ¡°What about X? How is she doing now? Why did she pass out? Is that a normal reaction in the


    first trimester, or is it due to pregnancy hypoglycemia?¡± Stanley asked worriedly. He was more


    concerned about X than about the kids.


    ¡°It is rted to pregnancy hypoglycemia, but it¡¯s not very serious. Just make sure she takes


    sufficient glucose from now on. I¡¯ll prescribe some glucose cubes for youter. Give her a single


    cube during each meal of the day¡­


    ¡°Apart from that, pregnantdies must have proper nutrition and a fixed dining schedule. For


    someone like her who has pregnancy hypoglycemia, you must pay extra attention¡­¡± Stephen said


    each word carefully.


    Stanleymitted everything he said to memory.


    ¡°To be honest, pregnancy hypoglycemia is a very normal phenomenon. So you don¡¯t have to worry.


    Once babies are born, it will usually go away¡­


    ¡°As long as we pay attention and keep things under control, there won¡¯t be any issues¡­ On top of


    that, make sure shees for a prenatal checkup every month. I¡¯ll send the prenatal checkup


    appointment schedule to you through text when the timees¡­¡± Stephen added.


    Stanley once againmitted everything he heard to memory¡­


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Stanley replied calmly.


    ¡°Ms. Quest is getting her intravenous glucose infusion right now. She should be awake very soon.


    Once the infusion is done, she¡¯ll be able to leave¡­ So if you¡¯re worried about her now, you can go


    inside and have a look,¡± Stephen said.


    Stanley nodded before getting up and entering the emergency room.


    Inside the emergency room, X was lying on a brightly lit emergency bed on her own while


    receiving the intravenous glucose infusion.


    Her consciousness was slowly returning. Gradually, she opened her eyes¡­


    There were six nurses standing guard around her carefully. Each of them had a serious look on their


    face.


    The moment Stanley entered, all the nurses were stunned by his good looks¡­


    Each of them felt flustered.


    However, Stanley didn¡¯t even look at them. Instead, he walked directly over to X. ¡°How do you


    feel?¡± he asked.


    Right then, X¡¯s face hadn¡¯t recovered its color yet. Her face was as pale as her lips.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I feel much better¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°What happened to me?¡± she asked.


    Stanley nodded before half-kneeling on the ground as he looked at X¡¯s face. ¡°Hmm. The doctor


    said you¡¯re pregnant¡­ You passed out due to pregnancy hypoglycemia.¡±


    When X heard this, she felt overjoyed. ¡°Really? Am I pregnant?¡±


    The news took X by surprise.


    X and Stanley had at first decided on not having children for the time being.


    They also did well in terms of birth control.


    X really didn¡¯t expect that she would still be pregnant despite that¡­


    Did they happen to use a torn condom?


    It seemed like this was the only possibility.


    Initially, X thought that she would focus more on her career while she was still young. She


    wanted to dy having children.


    All of this surpassed her expectations.


    Apart from feeling surprised, X also felt a greater sense of joy.


    That was because these were her and Stanley¡¯s children.


    Although her n had been messed up, she was still happy¡­


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t want to have kids so soon. If you don¡¯t want to, we don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Stanley said.

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    ¡°Or you might find pregnancy hypoglycemia unbearable. We could choose not to have children if


    that¡¯s the case,¡± Stanley Batton said each word carefully.


    There was a look ofplete sincerity in his eyes.


    These were his genuine thoughts.


    Although Stanley really wanted to have children with X Quest and was truly happy about it, he


    still respected X¡¯s decision.


    Since they had gotten married, X had always had the final say.


    When X heard this, her heart instantly felt warmed. ¡°Idiot¡­ Since I¡¯m already pregnant by


    ident, there¡¯s no reason to abort the babies¡­ They have lives of their own, and they¡¯re the result


    of our love.


    ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t want to have children so soon. But since the children are here, I don¡¯t want an


    abortion¡­


    ¡°Abortion is a ruthless behavior. I don¡¯t want to hurt them¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll raise the children well,¡± X said softly. With that, she couldn¡¯t resist extending her


    hand to touch her stomach gently¡­


    When X thought about how two life forms were growing in her stomach, she felt a warm


    sensation in her heart. It was as if some part of her heart was going to melt.


    X never knew that being a mother would feel this wonderful.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll have to suffer a lot during pregnancy. Are you ready for that?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I want the two of them. I don¡¯t want an abortion¡­ No matter how much suffering is


    required, I¡¯ll keep them¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright¡­ As you wish,¡± Stanley said.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When X heard this, she smiled satisfactorily before raising her hand to ruffle Stanley¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Hmm, good boy¡­¡±


    All the nurses in the room were stunned by what they had just witnessed.


    Although they had seen many good husbands in the hospital, this was the first time they¡¯d seen one


    as good as Stanley.


    Suddenly, they felt even more envious of X¡­


    Who was god¡¯s favorite person?


    This woman before them was probably her¡­


    ¡°Honey¡­ Thank you¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Silly girl. I¡¯m your husband. It¡¯s only fitting that I respect you and worry about you¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important in this world. Not even the children,¡± Stanley said. His eyes were


    full of love.


    His affectionate words made X feel as if she was submerged in a jar of honey.


    Meanwhile, the nurses nearby all felt so envious that they might soon go crazy.


    ¡°Stephen said that you have pregnancy hypoglycemia¡­ I¡¯ll take good care of you during the


    pregnancy period¡­ I¡¯ll cut down on work to spend more time with you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X immediately shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. I can take care of myself,¡± she said.


    ¡°Silly girl. A pregnantdy must be taken care of properly. Alright, it¡¯s been decided,¡± Stanley said


    assertively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your work be affected because of me¡­¡± X said.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can maintain a fine bnce,¡± Stanley Batton said.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Sharon Lidnt called Stanley on the phone.


    Stanley immediately walked out of the emergency room with his phone in his hand before picking


    the call up. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Why did I read on the news that X passed out backstage during League of Legends¡¯ ninth-


    anniversary celebrity talentpetition? Although there aren¡¯t any pictures as proof, the text


    seemed convincing. So is it true or not?¡± Sharon Lindt sounded very concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± Stanley replied as hezily leaned against the wall.


    The cold, white light that shone upon his face made his facial features appear unusually cold and


    harsh. Even his aura seemed to be getting colder.


    ¡°What? What happened? Which hospital is X in?¡± Sharon sounded even more worried.


    ¡°The municipal hospital¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Why did she pass out? Did you abuse X? Did you not feed her well? Is that why she suffered


    from hypoglycemia?¡± Sharon sounded increasingly worried. In fact, she even sounded a little angry.


    ¡°Calm down and listen to me first¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead¡­ Tell me, how have you been looking after X?¡± Sharon¡¯s tone worsened.


    Stanley pinched his forehead helplessly before letting out a long sigh. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant¡­ She


    passed out due to pregnancy hypoglycemia¡­ However, it¡¯s not serious. The doctor said she¡¯d be


    fine as long as her daily life is regted¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Sharon immediately shouted in joy when she heard this.


    On the other end of the phone, Sharon jumped to her feet from the sofa in the living room of a


    suburban, castle-like vi. She screamed as sheughed joyfully. Wilson Batton, who was paying


    close attention to what Stanley said, was taken by surprise¡­


    When Wilson saw Sharon behaving like this, he instantly helplessly shook his head¡­


    However, he soon stood up excitedly too. ¡°Is X really pregnant?¡±


    Sharon excitedly pressed on the loudspeaker button¡­


    ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ Don¡¯t be too excited yet¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ How could we not be excited? Our baby X is pregnant. We¡¯re going to have a newborn in


    the Batton family¡­ How could I not be excited?¡± Sharonughed as she spoke. Her eyes kept


    glowing.


    ¡°Stan¡­ Tell me, which hospital are you two at? I¡¯lle over right away¡­¡± Wilson seemed equally


    joyous. He was speaking very fast. The feeling of ecstasy in his heart could no longer be


    concealed¡­


    Even through the phone, Stanley could clearly sense how happy his parents were¡­


    ¡°The municipal hospital¡­¡± Stanley said truthfully.


    ¡°I¡¯lle over with your father right away. But, before we arrive, you must take good care of X,


    understood? X is now our family¡¯s treasure¡­


    ¡°Listen to me, Stanley. From today on, you will cut down on work and spend more time with X.


    Understood?


    ¡°Also, you must pay closer attention to X¡¯s diet and lifestyle¡­ If she experiences even a tiny bit


    of difort, you¡¯ll be dead¡­¡± Sharon said with a serious expression on her face. She was so


    excited that her hands couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Stanley nodded repeatedly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯lle over right now! Send me your location!¡± Sharon eximed.


    With that, Sharon quickly hung up. After that, she hugged Wilson tightly as she hopped up and


    down excitedly. ¡°Ahh¡­ Honey, X is pregnant¡­ There¡¯s going to be a newborn in the Batton


    family¡­ Oh my god! We¡¯re going to be grandparents¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Yeah¡­ Alright, let¡¯s not get carried away. Let¡¯s go and visit X at the hospital first¡­¡±


    Wilson said.


    Wilson couldn¡¯t wait to see X right now.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    Sharon Lindt nodded furiously. ¡°Yes, yes. We will head over right away. However, honey, before we


    go, I think we should prepare a gift for X¡­¡±


    ¡°We must give her something for getting pregnant with the Batton family¡¯s heir¡­ ¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°You can decide. Out of all the precious items in our family, you can give her anything you want,¡±


    Wilson Batton said without hesitation.


    ¡°Forget it¡­ I think small gifts aren¡¯t enough at all. Let¡¯s just give X property. We¡¯ll give her three


    of our high-ss apartments in the city center. Add X¡¯s name to the ownership documents


    later¡­¡± Sharon said in a clear-cut manner. She didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    Wilson also nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright¡­ Now, can we visit our daughter-inw at the


    hospital?¡±


    Sharon nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go, hurry up¡­¡±


    When Catherine Batton came down the stairs, she saw that Wilson and Sharon both seemed


    excited.


    Her eyes instantly filled with curiosity. ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you two so excited about?¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw is pregnant. We¡¯re going to be grandparents¡­ So hurry up, get ready. Come with


    us to the hospital to visit your sister-inw¡­¡± Sharon added.


    ¡°Huh! Really? That¡¯s awesome! Wait for me while I change!¡± Catherine said before running back up


    the stairs. She was so excited that her entire body trembled.


    Sharon was feelingpletely flustered.


    She stood still for a few minutes before realizing that she was still wearing her pajamas.


    After looking at the pajamas she was wearing, she quickly ran upstairs to change into outdoor


    attire¡­


    ***


    Half an hourter, Wilson personally flew Sharon and Catherine over to the municipal hospital in a


    helicopter.


    After the helicopternded, the three of them arrived in front of X Quest¡¯s emergency room based


    on the location Stanley Batton had sent them.


    Right then, X had just finished getting her intravenous glucose infusion. She was resting on the


    bed¡­


    After the three of them entered, they quickly surrounded X.


    Right then, X¡¯s face was still pale.


    When Sharon saw X like this, the joy in her heart instantly disappeared. ¡°Oh god¡­ X, you


    poor girl. Your face looks ashen. You must feel awful, right?¡±


    However, X shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. After getting the intravenous glucose infusion, I¡¯m feeling


    better¡­¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sharon asked.


    X nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Wilson nced at X briefly with an aching heart. After that, he let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not easy


    when a woman gets pregnant¡­¡±


    Because it wasn¡¯t easy, they felt extremely grateful to X for bearing the children of the Batton


    family.


    X chuckled. ¡°Anyway, everybody goes through the same thing. If other people can do it, I can


    too. So you don¡¯t have to be worried about me,¡± she said.


    X could sense how nervous and worried her parents-inw were.


    Right then, X¡¯s heart was full of warmth.


    ¡°X, congrattions¡­¡± Catherine said softly.


    ¡°Thank you, Catherine¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that she¡¯s pregnant with twins¡­¡± Stanley kneeled on one leg once again as he


    gently caressed X¡¯s face. His eyes were full of affection.


    ¡°Twins? That¡¯s amazing¡­¡± Sharonplimented.


    The joy in Wilson¡¯s eyes was overflowing.


    ¡°However, we still don¡¯t know their gender. I hope we get a boy and a girl¡­ That would be


    perfect¡­¡± X said while gently caressing her stomach.

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯d be great¡­ However, having twins would be much more


    torturous for Xpared to normal pregnancy¡­ I feel bad for you,¡± Sharon Lindt said truthfully.


    After saying that, she leaned over and caressed X Quest¡¯s face gently.


    X immediately felt warm in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t all women have to go through this?


    Bing a mother is a wonderful thing. I like the idea a lot¡­¡±


    Sharon¡¯s smile gradually widened. She had a kind expression on her face. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stan, you ought to take good care of X from now on¡­¡± Wilson Batton looked at Stanley Batton


    while speaking seriously.


    ¡°Pregnancy is the most challenging period in a woman¡¯s life. This is when she needs her husband to


    take good care of her¡­


    ¡°Also, pregnant women tend to have unstable emotions. We must first agree that no matter how


    unstable X gets emotionally, you must tolerate her¡­


    ¡°You must be able to bear being hit and yelled at, and you must take care of all the housechores.


    Understand?¡± Wilson continued to speak in a serious tone.


    All the nurses standing nearby were shocked when they heard this¡­


    Who would¡¯ve thought that parents-inw from a wealthy family could be this nice?


    They really were able to be considerate toward their daughter-inw in every aspect.


    In fact, they would even allow their son to be hit and yelled at, and he even had to take care of all


    the housechores¡­


    Was this how being loved by an entire family felt like?


    These women were truly envious!


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Stanley looked at Wilson with a serious expression as he answered.


    When X heard the conversation between Wilson and Stanley, a joyful smile appeared on her face


    once again.


    ¡°X, you don¡¯t have to be too nice to Stanley. Make use of him in whichever way you want.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be giving birth to his children. He should work like your ve. From now on, whatever it is


    that you want to eat, get him to buy it or cook it for you¡­


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s in the middle of the night, just do it,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll remember that.¡± X nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Stanley, will you remember that?¡± Sharon looked at Stanley and asked with a serious look.


    Stanley nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll remember that¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, remember what I said before. If you¡¯re not good to your wife, you¡¯ll be dead,¡± Wilson added.


    Stanley nodded again.


    ¡°X, would you like to eat anything now? I¡¯ll go home and cook for you¡­¡± Sharon looked at X


    affectionately as she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel hungry yet,¡± X said truthfully.


    ¡°You need to eat even if you¡¯re not hungry. Why don¡¯t I go home and make something for you¡­


    When will you be discharged from the hospital?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°It¡¯ll only be a while,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright. In that case, I¡¯ll send you hometer. After that, I¡¯ll cook something nice for you at your


    house,¡± Sharon insisted.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to¡­ Stanley can do it. You and Dad shouldn¡¯t trouble yourselves.¡± X felt a


    little embarrassed.


    Although being pregnant was a huge deal for the family, X felt it wasn¡¯t necessary to cause such


    a hugemotion.


    ¡°I insist¡­ If you refuse me, I¡¯ll get upset.¡± Sharon suddenly became serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± X said helplessly.


    Sharon immediately smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± she said.


    After listening to the family¡¯s conversation, the nurses began looking at each other enviously¡­


    ¡°Oh, right. X¡­¡± Sharon wanted to say something but stopped herself short.

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    ¡°Mom, go ahead and say it¡­¡± X Quest said.


    ¡°What do you think if your father and I moved over to stay with you? That way, I can look after you


    at all times¡­¡± Sharon Lindt said.


    Sharon spontaneously came up with that idea. Mainly because she really took X¡¯s pregnancy


    seriously. Moreover, she felt worried¡­


    Sharon knew how tough it was to be pregnant since she¡¯d given birth to six children before.


    On top of that, Sharon also felt very grateful to X for giving birth to the next generation in the


    family. Sharon¡¯s heart also went out to X.


    She hoped she could look after X and make X the happiest pregnant woman in the world.


    Not only was X good-looking and capable, but she was talented in every way.


    Girls like her deserved to be protected, loved, cherished, and treated like a treasure in one¡¯s


    possession.


    Sharon didn¡¯t want her darling daughter-inw to experience any unhappiness or ident.


    The Batton family must have collectd many good karmas in thest eight centuries to find a


    daughter-inw like X.


    Sharon needed to shower X with adoration like what her grandfather said.


    When X heard this, she immediately shook her head. ¡°This really won¡¯t be necessary. I can look


    after myself, and Stanley can look after me too¡­¡±


    X didn¡¯t think being pregnant was that big a deal. She didn¡¯t need to be surrounded by people or


    be treated like a princess.


    ¡°Are you afraid that your father and I might disturb your daily life by moving over? Don¡¯t worry. We


    definitely won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Sharon added.


    X immediately shook her head again. ¡°Of course not¡­ I just don¡¯t want to trouble the two of you.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t think being pregnant is a huge deal¡­¡±


    However, Sharon suddenly became serious. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not a big deal? Even the entire


    Dragon Group isn¡¯t as important as this¡­ However, since you don¡¯t like us being there¡­ We won¡¯t


    go¡­¡±


    Sharon was only offering this as a suggestion. She¡¯d leave everything else to be decided by X


    and Stanley.


    When X heard this, she immediately started exining. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but I just don¡¯t


    want to trouble the two of you. You two should enjoy retirement properly¡­ Don¡¯t worry. If the two of


    us can¡¯t take care of me, we¡¯ll just hire a nanny¡­¡±


    After hearing this, Sharon felt that it made sense. She immediately snapped her fingers. ¡°Hmm,


    X¡­ Your considerations are good. It has been decided then.¡±


    X nodded and smiled. ¡°Hmm. Thank you for being concerned, Mom,¡± X said.


    However, Sharon shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Silly child. I¡¯ve told you, we¡¯re family. So you don¡¯t have


    to be so polite. You¡¯re bearing children for the next generation in our family. So it¡¯s only right that I¡¯m


    concerned about you¡­


    ¡°As your mother-inw, I must treat you well. Mothers-inw who are not nice to their daughters-in-


    law are all fools¡­¡± Sharon said. She couldn¡¯t resistughing after that.


    When X heard what Sharon said, she also couldn¡¯t resistughing.


    Catherine Batton felt envious watching the two of them talking to each other.


    ¡°X, if there¡¯s anything you want to eat or drink¡­ As long as I¡¯m in the country, you can tell me¡­¡±


    Catherine said.


    Catherine was also thrilled that X became pregnant¡­


    She looked forward to new lives being born in the Batton family.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Thank you, Catherine.¡± X smiled while she nodded.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Catherine chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ***


    After resting in the hospital for a while and getting glucose tablets, X returned home


    apanied by Wilson Batton, Sharon, Catherine, and Stanley Batton.


    As soon as they arrived home, Sharon carefully helped X over to the sofa and sat down with her.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    X Questughed embarrassedly. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m not that weak¡­¡±


    However, Sharon Lindt gently patted X on the back of her hand in a domineering manner. ¡°Silly


    child¡­ You must be extra careful in the first three months of pregnancy. Your body has just


    recovered. How could I not help a little? What if you identally passed out?¡±


    X immediately felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating¡­¡±


    However, Sharon had a serious look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating. Anyway, it¡¯s always good to


    be careful¡­¡±


    Soon, Stanley Batton and Catherine Batton sat down.


    Wilson Batton smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to prepare something delicious for X¡­¡±


    When Sharon heard this, she immediately stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go too¡­¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Catherine stood up as well. ¡°I want to go too. Stanley, take good care of X¡­ We¡¯ll prepare some


    food for you two,¡± she said.


    Seeing how all members of the Batton family were smiling, X felt she was surrounded by joy and


    happiness.


    After that, Wilson led Sharon and Catherine into the kitchen.


    X felt a little embarrassed. Hence, she looked at Stanley, who was next to her. ¡°Honey, you


    should go and help out.¡±


    However, Stanley extended his arm and casually pulled X onto hisp. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I feel a little embarrassed,¡± X said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it¡­¡± Stanley said.


    With that, Stanley carefully ced his hand on X¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Honey¡­ Thank you,¡± he said


    while gently caressing it.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me children during the prime of your youth,¡± Stanley said.


    X was now in the prime of her youth.


    Stanley was extremely touched that she was willing to have his children at this age.


    Also, for this reason, Stanley wanted to look after the woman in his arms properly.


    She deserved his protection for the lifetime.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only for you, but it¡¯s for myself too¡­ Honey, do you think we¡¯ll have a boy and a girl?¡± X


    asked.


    X really liked the idea of having a boy and a girl. She hoped her dream woulde true.


    Stanley thought deeply for a few seconds. ¡°We can¡¯t be too sure¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, do you prefer having two boys, two girls, or a boy and a girl?¡± X asked.


    ¡°As long as they¡¯re from you, I¡¯m fine with anything¡­¡± Stanley said earnestly without hesitation.


    ¡°I want a boy and a girl¡­ Say, if that does happen, what names would you give them?¡± X asked.


    Stanley thought about it deeply for a few seconds again. ¡°Hmm¡­ The older one will be called Dawn


    Quest, and the younger one will be called Nigel Quest¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with Dawn Batton and Nigel Batton¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°To be honest, I still hope the children will take after your surname¡­ That¡¯s because they¡¯ll be born


    from your womb¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X shook her head again. ¡°No matter how I see it, I still feel that the children must take after your


    surname¡­ I won¡¯t agree even if only one of them takes after my surname¡­¡±

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    ¡°Why?¡± A look of curiosity appeared in Stanley Batton¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Your family has been so nice to me. I feel that it¡¯s only right for the children to take after your


    family¡¯s surname¡­¡± X Quest said seriously.


    ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t care about these things¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°But I do¡­¡± X said.


    With that, X looked at Stanley earnestly. ¡°Stanley, will you listen to me? Otherwise, I¡¯m going to


    ignore you¡­¡±


    The Batton family had been so nice to her. It¡¯d be unjustifiable for her children not to take after the


    Batton family¡¯s surname.


    Seeing how X had be serious, Stanley helplessly nodded. ¡°Alright¡­ Alright¡­ As you


    wish¡­¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    X¡¯s facial expression immediately became gentle. ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡­¡±


    Stanley affectionately ruffled her hair. ¡°Do you feel better now? Is there anything bugging you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± X shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± Stanley said.


    Right then, Wilson Batton walked out of the kitchen.


    Wilson was wearing a white apron. There were still beads of sweat on his hands.


    While wiping his hands gently on the apron to get rid of the sweat, Wilson walked over to X and


    Stanley. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about whose surname the children will take,¡± Stanley said.


    When Wilson heard this, he instantly smiled kindly. ¡°What kind of question is this? Does it even


    make a difference?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I want the children to have Batton as their surname¡­¡± X said.


    Wilson chuckled. ¡°Anything goes¡­ Even if their surname is Quest, I won¡¯t mind. Regardless of


    whose surname they take after, they¡¯re still my grandson and granddaughter¡­¡±


    With that, Wilson sat next to X. ¡°Your mother and Catherine are busy cooking in the kitchen.


    There¡¯s not much I can help with. So I¡¯ll just chat with you guys.¡±


    X nodded and searched for a topic to talk about. ¡°Dad, would you prefer two boys or two girls?¡±


    Once this topic was brought up, Wilson¡¯s expression became even gentler. ¡°Either boys or girls will


    be fine¡­ As long as they¡¯re in my family, I¡¯d love them all¡­¡±


    X was very happy with Wilson¡¯s open-mindedness¡­


    Usually, people from wealthy backgrounds cared a lot about the gender of the younger generation.


    The more affluent the family, the more the family would prefer having sons¡­


    That was because people tended to feel that family businesses should be passed down to sons


    based on traditional mindsets.


    However, this issue didn¡¯t exist in the Batton family at all.


    X truly felt that she was fortunate¡­


    ¡°If you were to ask me, I¡¯d honestly say that girls are better¡­ There are far too many men in our


    family¡­


    ¡°Honestly, boys and girls are the same now. Girls can also inherit the family business¡­¡± Wilson


    added.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re really open-minded.¡± X had a satisfied look on her face.


    ¡°Hehe. Not too bad, I guess¡­¡± Wilson chuckled. After that, he suddenly turned to look at Stanley


    with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat the same thing. Take good care of X¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Stanley also had a serious look on his face.


    ***


    Approximately an hourter, Sharon Lindt and Catherine Batton finished preparing a tableful of


    delicious food.


    These were all X¡¯s favorite dishes.


    The dishes included sweet-and-sour ribs, steamed pork, ginseng herbal chicken soup, sour-and-


    spicy potato strips, and stir-fried string beans.


    After the meal, Sharon left with Wilson and Catherine.


    After sending them off, X and Stanley sat down on the sofa.


    Once the two had sat down, Stanley slowly pressed his ear against X¡¯s stomach. ¡°You two¡­ Be


    good and grow up well, alright? Don¡¯t trouble your mother¡­ Don¡¯t make her ufortable during


    pregnancy¡­¡± Stanley said.


    His tone was solemn. He looked like the typical strict father.

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    When X Quest saw how Stanley Batton was behaving, she found it extremely amusing. It was


    very rare to see him acting so childishly¡­


    ¡°In the early stages of pregnancy, the babies can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying¡­


    ¡°Can you not be so childish?¡± X asked as she smiled.


    ¡°Even if they can¡¯t understand, I have to say it¡­ I¡¯ll say it every day¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Fine¡­ As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± X said.


    ¡°If the two of you aren¡¯t obedient, I¡¯ll beat you up. Hmm?


    ¡°Once you¡¯re old enough, you must protect your mother with me. Understood?¡± Stanley said each


    word carefully and solemnly.


    X gently ruffled Stanley¡¯s hair. Her eyes were full of affection. ¡°You¡¯re making meugh¡­ Can


    you actually be this childish?¡±


    However, Stanley looked at X with a serious expression. ¡°Am I childish?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± X replied.


    Ding-dong¡­ Ding-dong¡­


    Right then, the doorbell started ringing.


    The sudden sound interrupted X¡¯s thoughts.


    X immediately pushed Stanley away and stood up. She prepared to open the door¡­


    When Stanley saw this, he immediately stood up as well.


    Before X could take a step forward, he dominantly carried X in his arms and carefully ced


    her on the sofa. Then, with one hand pressing against the sofa, he earnestly looked at X¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sit still. I¡¯ll open the door. Okay?¡±


    There was an indescribable look of adoration in Stanley¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Like my parents said, I have to take good care of you¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Stanley walked over to the door and looked at the security camera screen.


    The small screen showed the face of one of the bodyguards¡­


    Stanley quickly opened the door.


    Soon, the bodyguard appeared in front of Stanley with two boxes of high-ss bird¡¯s nests. ¡°Mr.


    Stanley¡­ Mr. Josh sent these over. He said these are for Madam¡­¡± He said with his head


    respectfully lowered.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley replied calmly. After that, he naturally grabbed the stuff and turned around to walk


    back to X.


    The bodyguard then closed the door.


    Stanley ced the stuff on the coffee table. After that, he slowly sat down next to X. ¡°These are


    from Josh¡­ They¡¯re for you.¡±


    X looked shocked. ¡°How did he find out so soon?¡±


    Stanley shrugged gently. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Perhaps, Mom got too excited and told him¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ News sure travels fast¡­¡± X said.


    Stanley chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll simmer these for you in the future¡­ Okay?¡±


    X nodded¡­


    ¡°Now, would you like to eat something?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°No¡­¡± X said.


    With that, X slowly took her phone out and opened the list of hot topics on Weibo¡­


    As of now, news about League of Legends was viral in the country. For the same reason, League of


    Legends¡¯ ninth-anniversary celebrity talentpetition appeared on several hot topics¡­


    Hot topic number one, ¡®#X Quest¡¯s love bites# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number two, ¡®#Noah Miller, the male protagonist in Esports# Explosive¡¯.

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    Hot topic number three, ¡®#X Quest and Stanley Batton# Explosive¡¯.


    Hot topic number five, ¡®#League of Legends¡¯ ninth-anniversary celebrity talentpetition# Boiling¡¯.


    Hot topic number six, ¡®#Why are they called Team CE?# Hot¡¯.


    There were so many topics rted to League of Legends¡¯ ninth-anniversary celebrity talent


    competition that X Quest felt dizzy looking at them.


    Out of all the topics, the first one was the only one that caught X¡¯s attention.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    X immediately tapped on it¡­


    There were all sorts of pictures of her with love bites.


    That exined why Stanley Batton suddenly wrapped a scarf around her neck backstage.


    This was the reason!


    Suddenly, X felt extremely awkward. After that, she subconsciously touched the scarf around her


    neck.


    After looking at it for a while, she subconsciously began to blush.


    Come to think of it. It might have been because the air-conditioning in the stadium was suddenly


    turned off. But, of course, this only happened because she sweated too much.


    However, back when X bought this brand of concealer, it clearly stated that it was waterproof.


    If that were the case, why did this happen?


    It appeared that one really couldn¡¯t rely on advertisements for certain things!


    At this instant, X wished she could just dig herself a hole and hide in it.


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton also noticed what X was looking at.


    His eyes instantly filled with shock.


    Back when this topic first appeared, he had clearly already asked someone to get rid of it.


    However, to his surprise, it appeared on the list of hot topics again.


    Something must have gone wrong somewhere¡­


    X frowned unhappily as she looked at Stanley. ¡°How can you still beughing? It¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    Her voice was soft as usual.


    Now that X saw this, she instantly knew why there were suddenly issues with the lighting on


    stage when she was being interviewed.


    It was probably because Stanley was worried that she might feel awkward. That was why he had


    asked someone to do that.


    ¡°I asked someone to get rid of it before¡­ I¡¯ll call and ask right now¡­¡± Stanley said.


    With that, he immediately dialed Zack Cassidy¡¯s number and told him exactly what was going on.


    ¡°Weibo told us that there¡¯s a bug in their system. That¡¯s why this happened¡­ Now, their entire


    system has crashed. They couldn¡¯t get rid of any of the hot topics¡­ We¡¯ll have to wait for a while to


    remove it¡­¡± Zack soon said.


    ¡°When I saw the hot topic earlier, I had already called them to ask about it¡­¡± Zack added.


    When Stanley heard this, he immediately frowned unhappily.


    Nearby, X was also able to hear everything clearly.


    She knew that there was no point in saying anything further. Hence, she shifted her gaze to the hot


    topic.


    Casually, X tapped on one of thement sections under a marketing ount¡¯s Weibo post.


    Her face turned even redder¡ª


    There were all sorts ofments rted to theories of romance¡­


    They were all insinuating that X and Stanley were very passionate in private.


    X was honestly too embarrassed to keep reading on. Instead, she immediately tapped on the


    topic about Noah Miller being the male protagonist in Esports novels¡­


    There were all sorts of pictures, moving images, and videos of Noah during thepetition¡­


    From the pictures, moving images, and videos, one could tell that Noah really was extremely good-


    looking.


    With him wearing earphones and sitting in front of theputer while hepeted, he really


    looked like a male protagonist in eSports novels.


    Noah seemed to be glowing even more energetically than usual.


    He really was a young, passionate man¡­


    Even X, who regrly met attractive people, felt stunned by his good looks for an instant.


    There was a quality to Noah in this manner that couldn¡¯t usually be seen.


    It was a unique quality that Esports bestowed upon him.


    Meanwhile,ment sections within various marketing ounts were also buzzing with excitement


    ¡ª

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Noah Miller, I¡¯ve really been stunned today¡­¡±


    ¡°I just happened to be passing by, and I¡¯m a guy. But I¡¯ve actually fallen in love with him. Ahh¡­ I


    think I¡¯m turning gay.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t handle his good looks anymore. My mother is begging me not to kill myself now¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m different. I¡¯m in the emergency room at the hospital now. Because of Noah, I¡¯ve fallen


    sick¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. I want to sleep with him. From now on, all the male protagonists in the eSports


    novels I read will have a face.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked on Noah¡¯s background. He belongs to X Entertainment too. X¡¯s luck is honestly


    boundless¡­¡±


    After briefly browsing around, X Quest tapped on the topic ¡®#Why are they called Team CE?#¡¯¡­


    Inside, Noah Miller¡¯s fans were all guessing the meaning behind Team CE¡¯s name¡­


    They were curious because they all knew that their idol came up with this name.


    Fans were guessing all sorts of things.


    Some said that it might be the abbreviation of the name of someone significant to Noah.


    Others said that he casually came up with the name.


    Meanwhile, X also felt quite curious about it¡­


    CE¡­ CE¡­ X really couldn¡¯t understand why Noah woulde up with this name.


    Based on what X knew, the other teammates had made fun of this name back then. However,


    Noah insisted on using it.


    He even told his teammates that he had his reason for absolutely wanting to use it¡­


    X was really curious about what this reason could be.


    Could it be because this was the abbreviation of the name of someone significant to Noah?


    CE¡­ CE¡­ Whose name was it?


    While thinking about it, the name ¡®Catherine¡¯ suddenly appeared in X¡¯s mind.


    Catherine¡­


    The first andst letter of Catherine Batton¡¯s first name made up CE¡­


    X suddenly felt as if she just realized something significant.


    CE¡­ Catherine¡­


    If this wasn¡¯t Catherine¡¯s name, what else could it be?


    Was it a secret crush?


    Did Noah have a secret crush on Catherine?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Stanley Batton asked.


    X immediately took in a deep breath subconsciously. ¡°Honey, I think I have discovered


    something¡­¡± X looked at Stanley and said.


    ¡°What?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Noah Miller might have feelings for Catherine¡­¡± X was a little excited when she talked about


    this.


    In every aspect, Noah was a very suitable candidate to be Catherine¡¯s boyfriend.


    Noah and Catherine were verypatible with each other.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Apart from such conditions, the most important thing was that Noah¡¯s character and personality


    were wless.


    Meanwhile, Noah¡¯s family members were also very open-minded¡­


    If Catherine could be with Noah in the future, her life would be perfect.


    Noah¡¯s family would greatly adore Catherine¡­


    ¡°Really?¡± Stanley had a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Team CE¡­ Whose name do you think CE is the abbreviation of?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Catherine?¡± Stanley raised his brows.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Noah insisted on using this name. He told the other teammates that he had a reason for


    absolutely having to use this name¡­ If it wasn¡¯t because he had a crush on Catherine, what else


    could it be?¡± X added¡­


    Stanley nodded earnestly. ¡°That makes sense¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey, I suddenly thought of something¡­¡± X said seriously. However, she stopped herself from


    speaking despite wanting to.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    ¡°What is it?¡± Stanley Batton looked at X Quest curiously yet earnestly.


    ¡°Noah Miller didn¡¯t seem to like ying League of Legends in the past. In fact, he even once told


    me that yingputer games isn¡¯t convenient¡­


    ¡°I feel that he must have suddenly started ying this because Catherine likes it.


    ¡°Also, I remember Catherine telling me that Noah would ask her to y with him whenever he was


    free.


    ¡°Moreover, he would say he wanted to y as Support each time¡­ Although he dislikes ying


    Support, he took the initiative to y as Catherine¡¯s Support.


    ¡°Would you believe it if I told you there wasn¡¯t anything fishy with this?¡± X continued to analyze.


    After listening to all this, Stanley narrowed his eyes slightly and thought deeply for a while. ¡°Indeed,


    that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Hence, I feel that Noah must like Catherine a lot. Moreover, Catherine seems to be a little slow in


    realizing this¡­


    ¡°But it¡¯s fine. As long as Noah genuinely loves her, he¡¯ll make it clear sooner orter¡­ So we


    shouldn¡¯t worry about these things¡­¡± X added.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Stanley slowly nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll act like we don¡¯t know anything in front of Catherine. After all, this is between the two of them.


    So we shouldn¡¯t get too involved,¡± X said concernedly.


    ¡°Understood. As you wish¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Shall we head upstairs to rest?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Alright,¡± X answered.


    As soon as X finished speaking, Stanley carefully carried her up the stairs.


    Every move he made and every step he took was done meticulously.


    Once they returned to the room, Stanley leaned against the switch to turn on the light. After that, he


    gently ced X on arge, white, soft, silk bed.


    ¡°Sit here for a while. I¡¯ll draw the bath¡­ Oh, right. Let my father know about what happened too so


    that he can be happy about it,¡± Stanley said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X said.


    Immediately after that, Stanley turned around and entered the bathroom. Meanwhile, Xy down


    leisurely on the bed with her phone in hand. She was prepared to listen to some music.


    After opening the music software, X randomly selected a song. The song¡¯s name was ¡®My Love


    for You Will Never End¡¯.


    While listening to the song, Josh Batton sent X a WeChat message. ¡°Congrattions, X¡­¡±


    X smiled a little. ¡°Thank you. Also, thank you for the bird¡¯s nest¡­¡± She quickly typed a reply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡­¡± Josh replied.


    X immediately responded with a smiley emoji.


    Meanwhile, Josh stopped texting X.


    In the room, music continued to y¡ª


    ¡°My love for you is like the wind that travels across thousands or tens of thousands of miles. It¡¯ll


    never end.


    ¡°Like the sun that rises and falls, day and night.


    ¡°I love you like the clouds that travel across thousands or tens of thousands of miles. It¡¯ll never stop.


    ¡°Like snow on the ground with no end in sight.¡±


    X was addicted to the wonderful tune and beautiful lyrics¡­


    She immediately tapped on a button to share the song to her social media page. Moreover, she


    added a short caption, ¡°I like this a lot¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, in the presidential suite of a seven-star hotel in the city center, Roman Holiday, Josh


    was sitting on arge, open-air balcony, elegantly sipping on red wine as he browsed through X¡¯s


    social media page.


    Josh had recently taken a bath. His short, thick ck hair was parted naturally in a three-to-seven


    ratio after being dried.


    Without any hair wax, his hair was loose and scattered, making him appear unusually well-


    groomed.


    Josh was wearing a white bathrobe with a deep V-neck cor. His muscr chest and sexy cor


    bones were fully visible.

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    The balcony¡¯s lights were not switched on. Thebination of warm streetlights and the cold


    moonglow fell upon his body, making him appear unusually clean yet gentle.


    When Josh Batton didn¡¯t speak, he was like the most beautiful painting in the world¡­


    Josh tapped on the song that X Quest shared. He then put on a pair of Bluetooth earphones from


    the round-shaped coffee table and began listening intently to the song.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    Right then, Josh heard someone knocking on the door.


    The knocking went on for a while before Josh heard it.


    He slowly put down his earphones and phone before getting up. He walked over to the peephole


    and took a nce.


    The face of a woman Josh didn¡¯t recognize came into view.


    The woman¡¯s face was chubby, and she didn¡¯t have any makeup on. Through the peephole, Josh


    could even clearly see the ckheads on the tip of her nose.


    Josh even saw three thin girls with a lot of makeup on behind her¡­


    These people were fans who wanted to pry on him.


    Josh had encountered incidents like this many times, and he didn¡¯t find it surprising at all.


    Disregarding that he was a top-notch celebrity, anyone with the slightest bit of poprity would be


    bugged by prying fans.


    The most ridiculous thing he knew about was something that happened to a male idol in his


    company.


    When the guy returned home from work, he found a prying fan sleeping on his bed. Moreover, the


    fan even used his personal hygiene products and wore his underwear¡­


    After the incident, it was found through investigation that the prying fan had snuck into the


    neighborhood when the security staff exchanged shifts.


    After that, the fan entered the celebrity¡¯s apartment building by tailing another resident who lived in


    the same building.


    The fan then picked the celebrity¡¯s house locks to break in.


    Right then, the three girls were whispering among themselves¡ª


    ¡°Do you guys think Josh will be inside?¡±


    ¡°Once Josh opens the door, we''ll snap a picture of him and run away immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°Get your cameras ready¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think Josh is wearing now? Could he be naked?¡±


    ¡°I really want to see Josh¡¯s hot body¡­¡±


    When Josh heard what they were saying, he couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly¡­


    Right then, he could only think of the word ¡®wretched¡¯ in his mind.


    Josh didn¡¯t n on opening the door to yell at them. Instead, he calmly took his phone out and


    called the receptionist in the building.


    He wanted the receptionist to bring a few security guards up here to get rid of these people¡­


    However, before Josh could make the call, he heard Annabeth Cates¡¯ voice ¡ª


    ¡°What are you people doing? Hurry up and leave¡­ Otherwise, I¡¯m calling the security!¡± Annabeth¡¯s


    voice sounded unusually strict and cold.


    Her facial expression matched the tone of her voice.


    As soon as Annabeth said that, those prying fans immediately ran away and disappeared


    completely¡­


    When Josh saw this, he smiled a little before opening the door for Annabeth.


    ¡°Josh¡­ Have you been watching from inside?¡± Annabeth asked.


    If he hadn¡¯t watched inside, he wouldn¡¯t have opened the door so quickly¡­


    Josh smiled. ¡°Yeah¡­ I was nning on calling the security¡­¡±


    Annabeth chuckled. ¡°You could just call me¡­ I could get rid of them for you.¡±

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    ¡°Hmm, were you looking for me?¡± Josh Batton leanedzily against the door and looked at


    Annabeth Cates.


    Josh¡¯s good looks took Annabeth¡¯s breath away every single time.


    Annabeth nodded. ¡°Yeah, I came to tell you tomorrow¡¯s schedule¡­¡±


    Josh turned around and walked inside. ¡°Come in and talk¡­¡±


    Annabeth immediately followed him inside before slowly closing the door.


    Josh looked tall and fit from behind. Even his hair had a quality of gentleness and nobility¡­


    Annabeth felt her heart beating strongly.


    However, she quickly suppressed her emotions.


    Josh took the lead, sitting down on the sofa in the living room. Right after that, Annabeth carefully


    sat next to him and went straight to the point. ¡°Tomorrow morning, you¡¯ll go to Goldfield za at ten


    o¡¯clock to promote Chanel¡¯s perfume exhibition¡­


    ¡°The exhibitionsts for an hour. After that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll have to go to LB Magazine for a cover shoot


    as well as for a few content pages¡­


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Once the shooting is done, we¡¯ll have to take a flight to City M in Country F to watch a show¡­¡±


    Annabeth said carefully.


    ¡°As for meals, we¡¯ll have to find time in between working hours¡­¡± She added.


    Josh nodded slightly.


    ¡°On top of that, I¡¯ve checked the exhibition¡¯s sound system settings for tomorrow. There isn¡¯t


    anything wrong. You can sing to your heart¡¯s content tomorrow¡­¡± Annabeth said.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Inform the organizers that the song I want to sing for tomorrow will be changed to ¡®My Love


    for You Will Never End¡¯,¡± Josh said calmly.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to sing your new song?¡± Annabeth asked.


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Josh said.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to sing this song?¡± Annabeth seemed confused.


    ¡°I just feel like it¡­¡± Josh said.


    With that, Josh lowered his head and smiled a little¡­


    Perhaps, it was because X Quest had said that she liked it¡­


    That was why Josh wanted to sing the song.


    As for whether X could hear it or not, it didn¡¯t matter¡­


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Annabeth said, nodding slightly.


    ¡°Alright, get back to work¡­¡± Josh said.


    Annabeth nodded a little before standing up and leaving.


    Once Annabeth had left, Josh fired up Google to search for things that a pregnant woman with


    hypoglycemia should take note of.


    After he was done, he carefullymitted everything he read to memory.


    He then googled for food that a pregnant woman should avoid, and he alsomitted all of them to


    memory.


    Immediately after that, Josh sent X a picture of food a pregnant woman needed to avoid on


    WeChat.


    On the other end of the phone, X was taking a bath with Stanley.


    She had left her phone on the nightstand in the room.


    X waspletely unaware that she had received this WeChat message on her phone.


    Seeing that X didn¡¯t reply after a long while, Josh guessed that she was probably asleep. Hence,


    he slowly stood up and walked onto the balcony.


    However, Josh didn¡¯t sit down.


    Instead, he stood behind the balcony¡¯s safety railing and looked down¡­

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    From this position, Josh Batton could see the hotel¡¯s main entrance.


    Right then, many of his fans had gathered outside the hotel¡¯s main entrance.


    Although there were many such female fans, none of them disrupted the traffic.


    At this moment, they silently stood across the road from the hotel¡¯s main entrance.


    The fans in the first row held a long, red banner with a sentence that read ¡®Josh, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll


    always be with you¡¯.


    The people along the entire street were all his fans.


    Despite it being an autumn night with cold breezes, many young girls were only wearing dresses.


    Josh felt cold just by watching them in their dresses.


    Worried that his fans might get sick, Josh immediately gave Annabeth Cates a call. ¡°Annabeth, buy


    those fans directly across the hotel a cup of warm milk tea each. After that, get them all to go


    home¡­ Tell them that I won¡¯t be going out tonight¡­¡± Josh said.


    After giving the order, Josh once again slowly shifted his gaze to those fans.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes when Josh looked at them, he somehow felt that life wasn¡¯t easy for them.


    Many of them had followed him through thick and thin. Regardless of the cold breezes or heat


    waves, they had always been by his side¡­


    This was all so that they could take a picture of him or even get a single look from him¡­


    Approximately an hourter, Josh saw several vans stopping directly across the hotel by the road¡­


    Many delivery staff members were handing out milk teas to his fans¡­


    When the young girls received the milk tea their idol had given them, each of them felt so excited


    that they could die. They treated the milk tea in their hands as if it was more precious than their own


    lives¡­


    In fact, many of the young girls even cried with milk tea in their hands¡ª


    ¡°Sob-sob¡­ Josh is the best big brother in the world. Our love has been reciprocated.¡±


    ¡°The love between us and our idol goes both ways. Even if I have to freeze to death or die of


    dehydration, I won¡¯t drink this milk tea. I¡¯ll carry it home and seal it away!¡±


    ¡°Sob-sob¡­ Our idol is so considerate. He has given us milk tea. Sob-sob¡­ As long as he doesn¡¯t


    take drugs, cheat, or have one-night-stands, I¡¯ll pursue him for the rest of my life.¡±


    Many girls were crying louder and louder. In the end, they couldn¡¯t hold their tears back at all¡­


    The delivery staff members shook their heads helplessly when they saw this.


    After watching the delivery staff members handing out all the stuff in front of the hotel¡¯s main


    entrance, Annabeth walked across the busy road and approached the fans. ¡°I¡¯m Josh Batton¡¯s


    personal assistant, Annabeth Cates¡­ Josh wants me to tell you guys that he won¡¯t being down


    tonight. The weather is cold. He hopes that you will all make your way home quickly, so you don¡¯t


    catch a cold¡­¡±


    ¡°Sob-sob¡­ Josh, he¡¯s really worth it!¡±


    ¡°Josh is worried about us! I have no regrets in this life anymore, sisters!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Cates, tell Josh that he¡¯s my light¡­ I feel very blessed to be his fan¡­¡±


    Josh¡¯s fans suddenly became even more excited.


    ¡°We won¡¯t leave¡­ We¡¯ll stay here until hees out tomorrow morning¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We won¡¯t leave. We want to wait for Josh. I have spent half of the year¡¯s savings to


    come to see Josh!¡±


    Josh¡¯s fans were all determined. None of them was willing to leave¡­


    When Annabeth saw this happening, she felt a severe headacheing.


    ¡°Listen¡­ You¡¯ll get sick from the cold if you do this¡­¡± Annabeth said.


    ¡°If I can see Josh even just once, what¡¯s the big deal with falling sick?¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­ We just want to wait here and see Josh once¡­¡±


    On this dark, misty night, cold breezes howled unceasingly.


    However, the girls remained determined¡­


    Annabeth knew that she couldn¡¯t convince them on her own. Hence, she turned around and


    returned to the hotel. After that, she called Josh on the phone. ¡°Josh¡­ They won¡¯t listen to me.


    They insist on waiting down here¡­¡±

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    ¡°Someone said that she spent half her year¡¯s savings to see you and that she would wait for you¡­¡±


    Annabeth Cates added.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    On the balcony, Josh Batton continued to sip on his red wine. He could see everything clearly¡­


    After hearing what Annabeth said, he started frowning a little. ¡°Understood¡­¡±


    Right then, it suddenly started drizzling outside.


    Many of Josh¡¯s fans didn¡¯t bring umbres.


    However, they still insisted on waiting where they were¡­


    When Josh saw this, he immediately felt an ache in his heart. He immediately stood up, changed


    into a set of ck sports outfits, and walked out the door with a ck umbre.


    They were waiting here solely hoping to see him once.


    As long as Josh satisfied their wish, they would leave.


    It was such a cold day. On top of that, it was also raining. Josh couldn¡¯t bear watching his fans


    standing in front of the entrance until the following day.


    After heading out, Josh held his umbre up and summoned a group of bodyguards. Then, he got


    into his ck Mercedes-Benz.


    Josh rolled the window down halfway. He then asked his bodyguard to drive the car down the


    street¡­


    After that, he went back into the hotel¡­


    Each of his fans who had been waiting outside was able to see his face.


    Although Josh didn¡¯t say anything throughout, his fans knew of his intention.


    The young girls cried even more fiercely.


    ¡°Sob-sob¡­ I¡¯m honestly very jealous of the girl Josh might fall for in the future.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m really curious what kind of woman a perfect man like Josh would fall for¡­¡±


    ¡°Josh knows that we won¡¯t leave unless we see him. That¡¯s why he purposely came down. Sob-


    sob¡­ Josh is so considerate.¡±


    ¡°I will love Josh for the rest of my life! He¡¯s the perfect man. He makes me feel that life is worth


    living!¡±


    While crying, Josh¡¯s fans left satisfactorily¡­


    The hotel¡¯s main entrance slowly cleared up.


    Josh didn¡¯t hear anything they said.


    After the car returned within the hotel¡¯spound, Josh held his umbre up and walked back to


    the building he currently stayed in¡­


    The ck umbre covered Josh¡¯s face. Only half of his upper body and his long legs were


    exposed.


    Josh identally stepped on a puddle. The clear water sshed in all directions. Under the


    reflection of light, the water glimmered picturesquely.


    After returning to his room, Josh took another bath. Once he was done, he put on a bathrobe and


    sat on the balcony to watch the rainfall.


    Now that his fans had left, he felt much calmer.


    Josh logged into Weibo. He wanted to check out the highlights for today.


    However, he realized that he made it onto the list of hot topics¡­


    Hot topic number one, ¡®#Josh delivers warmth amidst rain#¡¯.


    After opening the article, Josh discovered that there were videos, pictures, and texts of him earlier


    when he showed himself to his fans in the car. These were all posted by his fans¡­


    Although it wasn¡¯t the peak hour for traffic on Weibo, it was still very lively in thement section¡­


    Fans and passersby were all expressing their opinions.


    ¡°Sob-sob. What kind of heavenly idol is he? What kind of woman could be the love of his life?¡±


    ¡°Sob-sob¡­ I bet that the woman he would fall for must be a real-life fairy, right?¡±


    ¡°As a passerby, I would like to say that this guy is very handsome. I want to sleep with him¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve be Josh¡¯s fan now. He¡¯s really considerate.¡±

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all for show. He¡¯s only doing this for his reputation. Unfortunately, things like this happen


    all the time in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t feel anything for him. Hehe¡­¡±


    There were more positivements than there were negative ones on Weibo¡­


    Josh Batton didn¡¯t feel bothered by all this.


    After closing the topic rted to him, Josh briefly looked at other hot topics.


    Once he was done, he showered and got into bed. He was prepared to sleep¡­


    Right then, Josh heard someone knocking on the door again¡­


    Josh slowly got out of bed and walked to the door before looking into the peephole.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There wasn¡¯t anybody outside¡­


    Josh frowned slightly before opening the door and looking out¡­


    Right then, a woman threw herself against him.


    A thick, unique perfume wafted into Josh¡¯s nostrils, clouding his mind instantly¡­


    At that moment, Josh suddenly felt his entire body heating up.


    A strange kind of desire seemed to have developed in the deepest part of his body¡­


    Josh knew that this woman definitely wasn¡¯t using ordinary perfume. Instead, it was¡­


    ¡°Josh¡­ I really like you¡­ Let¡¯s be together¡­¡± The woman in his arms hugged him tightly. Her


    breath was very gentle.


    The woman had the ssic face of an inte celebrity. Although it seemed very fake, her physique


    was great. She had all the right curves in all the right ces, and she also had a thin waist and long


    legs.


    With his rationality, Josh quickly pushed the woman away.


    However, in the next second, a strong sense of powerlessness washed over him.


    Suddenly, Josh felt that he didn¡¯t have an ounce of energy left in him.


    Right then, the woman once again rushed into his arms and hugged him tightly. She exhaled


    against his ear, and it felt extremely erotic. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­ I¡¯m your fan. I really like you¡­¡±


    As soon as the woman finished speaking, Josh¡¯s entire body started turning red¡­


    He looked like a cooked prawn.


    Josh tried his best to push the woman away, but it didn¡¯t work at all¡­


    His body was beginning to feel stranger and stranger. In fact, he waspletely losing control!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Annabeth Cates witnessed this scene as soon as she came out of the room


    next door.


    From Annabeth¡¯s perspective, Josh¡¯s entire body was turning red. Moreover, it seemed as though


    he was under someone else¡¯s control.


    Having worked in the entertainment industry for a while now, Annabeth could easily guess what was


    going on.


    Although the woman saw Annabething over, she still didn¡¯t want to let Josh go. Instead, she


    tried to lead Josh into the room¡­


    When Annabeth saw this, she instantly rushed into the room before they could. After that, she


    blocked them outside the door and took her phone out. Annabeth dialed ¡®110¡¯ with one hand and


    disyed it to the woman. ¡°Do you want to go to the police station?¡±


    The woman¡¯s face instantly darkened. She immediately let Josh go before turning around and


    running away.


    After she had left, Josh instantly lost bnce and fell to the ground.


    When Annabeth saw this, she quickly closed the door. After that, she dragged Josh onto the couch


    with much difficulty.


    Josh was an idol. He was indeed very thin. But, although he was thin, his weight was still a


    challenge for a weak woman like Annabeth.


    As soon as Annabeth finishedying him down on the couch, she felt as if she had just taken a hot


    shower. Even her breathing had be shorter.


    Annabeth took her phone out and subconsciously wanted to dial ¡®110¡¯¡­


    However, she considered the fact that dialing ¡®110¡¯ might lead to a hugemotion. In fact, it might


    even stir up negative media attention for Josh. Hence, she gave up on the thought¡­

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    If a top-notch celebrity, the king of kings in the entertainment industry, were sent to the hospital in


    the middle of the night because of this incident, the media and the public would undoubtedlye


    up with a lot of assumptions¡­


    In fact, everyone might even impose a lot of ridiculous things on Josh Batton.


    They might even create rumors that Josh was doing drugs.


    Such was the fate of being in this industry.


    Meanwhile, many marketing ounts, as well as media tforms, would do anything to boost


    traffic. Nobody cared what the truth was, and all they cared about was traffic¡­


    After pondering for a while, Annabeth Cates finally decided to contact a private doctor toe over


    and treat Josh.


    After opening her phone¡¯s list of contacts, Annabeth quickly started searching for a private doctor¡¯s


    number.


    However, just as she found it, Josh extended his arm and pulled her into his embrace before she


    could make the call.


    In the next second, Josh flipped her around and pressed down against her, disregarding everything


    else.


    Although Annabeth liked this man a lot, she was consciously aware of the differences between


    them.


    Although the opportunity to enter his life had been presented to her¡­


    She didn¡¯t want to take it.


    That was because she knew that Josh would feel terrible if he slept with a woman like her.


    Based on his temperament, Annabeth knew that he would want to be responsible¡­


    When the time came, he would be stuck with a person he didn¡¯t love for the rest of his life.


    How could that be an easy thing?


    There were times when loving someone didn¡¯t necessarily mean possessing them.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Since Annabeth wasn¡¯t good enough for him, she needed to remain aware and not lose her sense


    of self.


    Josh was like a god, pure and untainted.


    If Annabeth took advantage of him now, she¡¯d be tainting a god¡­


    Meanwhile, Annabeth suddenly lost her rationality¡­


    She figured that it was probably because she identally sniffed thatdy¡¯s perfume when she


    walked past¡­


    After that, everything became a mess.


    ***


    The following day, when the first ray of light entered the room, Annabeth slowly opened her eyes.


    Suddenly, countless unspeakable memories gushed into her mind like waves of tsunami.


    Annabeth felt her face turning red all over.


    She turned to look at the person next to her.


    Annabeth could see Josh sleeping quietly with his eyes closed.


    Sunlight shone upon his soft skin, making his facial features appear unusually gentle and three-


    dimensional.


    There were scratch marks all over Josh¡¯s body that Annabeth had left behind. Yet, there was a tinge


    of sensuality to his purity.


    If this were a day ago, Annabeth wouldn¡¯t have dared to think that she might sleep with a god-like


    figure such as Josh.


    How did she end up sleeping with a man who so many women desired?


    In fact, how did he end up losing his virginity to her?


    Annabeth felt it was surreal, and she also felt guilty.


    In fact, she felt that she had soiled a god-like man.


    Right then, Josh slowly opened his eyes.


    When Annabeth saw this, she felt extremely awkward.

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    Annabeth Cates quickly closed her eyes. After that, she immediately pulled the white sheet over her


    head to cover her face.


    Annabeth really didn¡¯t know how to face Josh Batton.


    Whenever she recalled a scene fromst night, her heart rate would increase ever so slightly. The


    awkwardness in her heart also increased just as much.


    When Josh opened his eyes, he felt a massive headache hit him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He knew that it must have been the side effect of the scentst night.


    Josh realized that somebody was lying down next to him.


    Countless memories gushed into his mind at that instant.


    Josh remembered¡­


    Because of that scent, Josh had done things to Annabethst night¡­


    Josh felt immensely guilty!


    When Josh recalled the night before, he felt even more sorry and guilty.


    After taking a deep breath, Josh slowly pulled away the sheet that Annabeth covered her face with.


    His gaze was like a sizzling iron te. Wherever he looked, that area would turn reddish.


    ¡°I know what you did to mest night was an ident¡­¡± Annabeth said carefully while looking into


    Josh¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Meanwhile, it was also an ident that I treated you that way¡­ I¡¯m guessing it was probably


    because of the scent on that woman¡¯s body¡­


    ¡°Josh¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask you to be responsible for me. The society we live in now is different


    from the past¡­


    ¡°Even if something like this happened, it doesn¡¯t mean you have to take up responsibility,¡± Annabeth


    immediately said what was on her mind before Josh could say anything.


    After hearing what Annabeth had said, Josh felt even more guilty.


    He felt as if something had been gently touched somewhere deep in his heart.


    After taking a deep breath, Josh began speaking in a serious tone.


    ¡°Annabeth¡­ You¡¯re my responsibility now¡­ Since I¡¯ve taken away your first time, I must be


    responsible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what other people think or do, but I, Josh Batton, will not allow myself to do


    something like that¡­¡± Josh said.


    After he finished speaking, he slowly sat upright. He then tugged at one corner of the bed sheet to


    cover himself.


    Since things had already gotten this far, he¡¯d appear too much like a jerk if he didn¡¯t take up


    responsibility.


    Josh would never forgive himself if that were the case.


    Annabeth was a good girl. The better she was, the harder he felt it was for him to be a jerk.


    The huge changes overnight were a little difficult for Josh to ept.


    Meanwhile, all this was the fault of the woman who came uninvited.


    Annabeth felt extremely touched when she heard the things Josh said.


    She would never have thought that Josh would say those things.


    After all, they existed in a time when sleeping with someone wouldn¡¯t result in any consequences.


    Now, many men didn¡¯t even take this matter seriously.


    Besides, countless celebrities in the entertainment industry slept with their assistants.


    However, none of them would make an offer to take up responsibility.


    Despite that, even if Josh said those things, Annabeth knew that she couldn¡¯t ept his offer¡­


    Last night, Annabeth lost her rationality because of the scent, and she, too, had caved in.


    Now that she was awake, she would be able to pull herself out of a god¡¯s realm in time.

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    Annabeth Cates wanted to allow Josh Batton to return to his dwellings of purity.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Josh... I told you, I dan¡¯t need you to be responsible for me... Besides, I already have a boyfriend. So if you want to be responsible for me, wouldn''t


    that mean I''d have to abandon my boyfriend for you?¡± Annabeth asked.


    ¡®I''m not the kind of person who would rush into a new rtionship and break off the old one. Moreover, I don¡¯t like you... That¡¯s why you should stop


    messing around... I¡¯m begging you. alright?¡± Annabeth added


    Annabeth knew Josh''s temperament very well.


    He would do whatever he said.


    Since he said those things, that meant he had made up his mind to be responsible for her.


    Annabeth had no choice but to make up such a lie to avoid giving him such great pressure.


    This was the only way to relieve Josh of his burden...


    Josh didn''t have feelings for Annabeth at all. So since he didn¡¯t like her, what''s the point of forcing him to be with her?


    Josh was shocked by what Annabeth said.


    He''d always thought that she was single and didn''t have a boyfriend...


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Josh asked


    The feeling of guilt in his heart worsened...


    If that were true, it meant Josh not only slept with a pure girl, but he also caused her to cheat on an innocent guy.


    ¡°Yeah... We''ve been friends since we were kids. We''re working hard together in this city. I just didn¡¯t tell you about him before... I really love my


    boyfriend. Hence, Josh... Please don¡¯t take up responsibility for me...¡± Annabeth said.


    Josh didn''t say anything. Instead, he sank into his thoughts.


    He needed to think about how topensate Annabeth.


    Since she didn¡¯t want him to be responsible, he still needed to offer her other forms ofpensation.


    Through this matter, Josh also knew Annabeth even better.


    She was indeed a good woman.


    If she were anyone else, she wouldn''t have easily let an idol go after sleeping with him.


    After thinking deeply for a few


    minutes, Jos6 started, ¡°In that case...


    I''ll give youa house. I have a vi ins


    the city enter. I''ll transfer it to your


    name ater. Then, when the time


    comes, you can tell your boyfriend


    thatit¡¯s part of thepany¡¯s


    b¨¦hefits...


    ¡°On top of that... I''ll give you a sports car. You can drive the sports car when we go on business trips... You can also tell him that it''s part of the


    company¡¯s benefits


    ¡®Annabeth= =>Since you don''t want


    me to be-your boyfriend, I must 2


    compensate you in other ways..>


    Give mea chance,¡± Josh continued


    to speak. He said each word


    catefully and earnestly. Content


    b¨¦longs to  7


    When Annabeth heard his offers, her facial expression became even more serious.


    She carefully tightened her grip on


    the bed sheet and looked at Josh


    seriously. ¡°I''ve already told you. No


    means-no. Aren''t I also responsible


    for what happened betweenthe two


    of:tisst night?


    -


    ¡°Don''t feel any psychological burden. Look at me. I don''t have any psychological burden either, right?¡± Annabeth chuckled nonchntly after saying


    that.


    Annabeth then slowly sat up and leaned against the head of the bed while pulling the bed sheet tightly against her body.


    Josh''s smell was still lingering on the bed sheet.


    It left her feeling mesmerized.


    Various experiences fram the night before repeatedly yed in her mind.


    It also made her crave for more.


    Annabeth had lost her most precious virginity to someone she liked, so she felt that she had nothing to regret.

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    ut... I really can¡¯t pretend nothing has happened, even if you want me to,¡± Josh Batton said truthfully.


    ¡°What''s so hard about it? Josh... You don¡¯t have to be this way. Alright... Let''s clean up. We''ve got to get to work,¡± Annabeth Cates said seriously.


    After that, Annabeth carefully patted Josh on the shoulder nonchntly. ¡°Alright... Stop whining. I''m a woman, and I''m not even whining. So why are


    you, a grown man, whining?


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think I''ve lost anything from sleeping with a top-notch celebrity... So many people would line up to sleep with you...¡± Annabeth


    continued to speak consolingly.


    ¡°Do you really think that way?¡± Josh seemed shocked


    Josh didn''t think a traditional girl like Annabeth would have thoughts like this.


    Annabeth shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Yeah... That''s what I think. Let¡¯s both stop thinking about it. Stay calm. Just pretend nothing happened. It''ll be


    fine...¡±


    Josh shook his head helplessly. ¡°It''s already happened. How can I pretend as if nothing has happened?¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, Ill pretend that I know nothing about it...¡± Annabeth said.


    After that. Annabeth slowly picked up her clothes and put them on in a frenzy. She then quickly walked into the bathroom before leaning against the


    door. After that, she carefully locked the door...


    As soon as the door was locked, Annabeth¡¯s facial expression became sullen...


    Annabeth Cates, you did the right thing... Josh won¡¯t be happy with someone like you...¡¯ She closed her eyes and thought hard to herself.


    ¡®You really don¡¯t deserve him!¡¯ Then, after murmuring to herself in her heart, Annabeth walked over to the basin and started brushing her teeth.


    Meanwhile, Josh was still thinking about the matter inside the room.


    No matter what, Josh didn¡¯t want all of this resolved as simply as Annabeth had wanted it to.


    Even if she didn''t want anything, Josh would still give her what he''d promised.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In the next second, Josh''s gaze unintentionallynded on the spot where Annabeth was lying earlier


    A patch of bright, red-colored blood came into sight.


    It constantly reminded him that he had ruined a good girl''s first time.


    Although Annabeth also behaved like that because she smelled the scent, Annabeth suffered more between them.


    After cleaningerself up, Annabeth


    slowly returned to the bedroom. She


    pretendedas if she didn''t care at all>


    while shetooked at Josh, deep ins


    thought. ¡°Josh... What would youl like


    for breakfast? Shall I cook faryou?


    Orshould we order in?¡± Cantent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    ¡®I''ve already ordered food. Let''s eat togetherter,¡± Josh said with a smile.


    Annabeth nodded slowly. ¡°In that case, I''ll go back to my room to pack up.¡±


    ¡°Alright...¡± Josh answered softly.


    "You... Rendember to cover up the ~~


    Xu


    stuff on your body... Otherwise,


    rumors will be all over the ce.:


    Annabeth pointed at the scratch


    marks on Josh''s body as she spoke.


    ?


    Josh nodded. After that, he subconsciously looked down at the marks on his body.


    Annabeth quickly left Josh¡¯s room...


    Once they. were done with breakfast,


    Annabettvied Josh and a group ? of


    bodyguards into a luxury van as if


    nothing happened. Then, they¡±


    headed toward Goldfield za.


    To show her nonchnce, Annabeth sat next to Josh as usual.

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    When Josh Batton saw how nonchnt Annabeth Cates seemed to be, he felt much more rxed, too...


    ¡°Annabeth... For the stuff I mentioned about giving you, I¡¯ve already asked someone to transfer those things to your name...¡± Josh said softly.


    Annabeth immediately panicked when she heard this. ¡°I told you. I don¡¯t want anything...¡±


    However, Josh smiled gently. "No. I insist...


    ¡®I''ll transfer the stuff back to youter...¡± Annabeth said.


    ¡°The transfer fee is costly..." Josh replied.


    ¡°No matter how expensive it is, I''ll do it.¡± Annabeth¡¯s expression turned increasingly serious.


    Although huge houses and luxury sports cars were huge temptations to a girl like her from a mediocre household, she didn¡¯t want to ept any of


    those things from Josh.


    Annabeth knew that Josh wanted topensate her, but she didn''t need it at all


    If she really epted those things after sleeping with someone, what would she be?


    A high-ss prostitute?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Stop messing around... Be good...¡± Josh said softly. There was an alluring quality to his voice.


    His gentle and pleasant voice immediately charmed Annabeth.


    However, she very quickly regained control of herself. ¡°What do you think I am? I told you I don¡¯t need anything...


    ¡°What else can I think of you as? You''re a good girl. A good girl whom I''ve done wrong to...¡± Josh said truthfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, and I mean it...¡± Annabeth said.


    ¡°Annabeth, if you don¡¯t want those things, I''lle after you. I''ll be responsible for you... Da as you wish.¡± Josh knew how Annabeth felt, but since he


    had already taken advantage of her, he needed topensate her


    ¡°Can you quit messing around?¡± Annabeth asked.


    lo..." Josh said.


    Knowing that Josh had already made up his mind, Annabeth had no choice but to stay quiet.


    Josh might appear gentle, but he was actually very stubborn.


    Once he¡¯d made up his mind about something, nobody could change his mind.


    ¡°Listen to nave, Annabeth. Don''t feel,


    any psychological pressure, "Josh


    said:  O


    -


    a


    How could she not feel any psychological pressure?


    She just gave away the opportunity to be with the man she loved...


    It would be pretentious for her to say that she didn''t feel any regret at all.


    ¡°Alright, I understand...¡± Annabeth


    still pretended to be nonchnt.


    "You-can convince yourself with¡¯


    these words...¡±


    Swnovel a


    -\


    Josh chuckled without saying anything else.


    He felt deeply thankful toward Annabeth


    He also felt very guilty.


    At ten to ten, Josh¡¯s car arrived in front of Goldfield za¡¯s entrance.


    His fans were already crowding inside and outside the shopping mall...


    All of them were women.


    To maintain order, the mall stationed a few thousand security guards all around.


    However, even so, that wasn''t enough to hinder the passion of fans there.


    When fans blocked by security at the


    entrance saw Josh getting out ofthe


    car, they started shouting crazily,


    ¡°Ahh... Josh... I love you...¡± ¡¯ Content


    belongs to  =


    ¡°Josh... I''ll always love you


    ¡°Josh, please look at me...¡±

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    Josh Batton smiled gently as he followed bodyguards into the mall with Annabeth Cates next to him. While he did so, he raised his hand and kept


    waving at his fans...


    Wherever he looked, people were screaming crazily...


    Their voices were shrill


    There were even female fans who felt suffocated because they couldn''t handle how good Josh looked...


    Josh wore a champagne-colored silk shirt and a pair of light purple pants. He also had a casual, ash-green windbreaker on the outside and a pair of


    white sneakers.


    His hair was split in a neat three-to-seven ratio, and his bangs were slightly curled with hair wax


    Josh had a clean, sharp, and refreshing appearance.


    Although it was clearly a very difficult style to pull off, Josh was able to do it perfectly and charmingly.


    ¡°D*mn... He''s so handsome..."


    ¡°What kind of god is this? I can¡¯t take it anymore, sisters. I need an ambnce...¡±


    ¡°Josh, focus on your work. You''re not allowed to get into a rtionship. Wait for me to marry youl¡±


    Everyone said something one after another. They were shouting all kinds of stuff.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Although Josh heard everything, he didn¡¯t reply at all. Instead, he kept waving at his fans.


    Although he didnt say a word, it was more than enough for the female fans who came after him


    To see their idol, these girls traveled far and wide to get here. However, they didn¡¯t dare to ask for more. All they wanted was to see their idol from


    afar.


    Just one look was enough...


    They only wanted their idol to shine on stage. As for whether their idol would look at them, it really didn¡¯t matter that much


    The interior of the shopping mall was equally crowded


    There were swarms of people on more than ten floors at one nce.


    When the people inside the mall saw Josh, they also couldn''t stop screaming


    Josh''s major fans all stayed at the front while they held SLR cameras and took pictures of him.


    A temporary stage had already been set up in the center of the mall¡¯s first floor.


    There was a massive screen on the stage that kept ying Josh''s endorsement video for Chanel''s perfume.


    In the video, Josh slowly walked down a lush forest with a smile on his face.


    At the end of the forest, he sawa ~~


    huge tree-with a multitude of Charl


    perfumye bottles hanging from it.


    Then? he casually retrieved a bottle


    of. Chanel¡¯ s Number Five from the


    tree.


    After that, he gently sprayed it once in the camera''s direction


    Once the thinyer of mist came out, Josh indulgently closed his eyes as he gently sniffed. He had a look of enjoyment on his face


    In the video, Josh was so gentle that he looked like a boy next door. On the other hand, he seemed so pure that he resembled a naive child.


    When a beautiful female emcee


    hired by the-drganizers saw Josh


    arriving, she immediately smiled =>


    warmly: * ¡®Alright, please join mein-


    welcaming the megastar, Josh


    Battan, with the loudest apuse...


    Onto he stage...¡± Content belongs ike)


    NovelDrama.Org 4


    Suddenly, there was thunderous apuse


    The sound of pping and cheering nearly drowned out everything else


    The entire world was cheering


    While everyone watched, Josh


    slowly walked onto the stage. After


    that, he epted a microphone?


    fromthe beautiful female erncee


    that had Chanel¡¯s logo on.it> ¡°Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    On the other hand, Annabeth Cates silently stood across the stage with Josh¡¯s other fans and looked at him


    After that. the beautiful female emcee asked Josh a bunch of questions about the perfume.


    The two of them then gave away some perfume...


    Once that was done, the background music for ¡®My Love for You Will Never End'' started ying.


    The emcee left the stage, and Josh started singing along to the music.


    On stage, Josh looked like a diamond and a god.


    He was born to be admired.


    In the center of ten thousand people, he basked in their cheers and apuse. He glowed from head to toe

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    Meanwhile, Annabeth Cates stood in the crowd and looked up at him with the rest.


    Although many people were around, there wasn¡¯t any disruptive noise when Josh Batton really started to sing.


    In the world, his voice was the only one that resounded throughout the space.


    ¡°I love you like how the moth fearlessly dives into mes.


    ¡°Like how fallen leaves piled up can¡¯t be blown away by the wind.


    ¡°I love you like how rivers never stop flowing.


    ¡°Like how weeds in the wild can never bepletely burned away.


    The initially touching lyrics became even more perfect with Josh¡¯s maic and powerful voice...


    He deeply touched countless fans...


    Countless cameras and phones were pointed at his face.


    Regardless of the angle the photos were taken, Josh would always look good.


    Even the worst angles would still portray him as unfailingly handsome.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth was also silently humming along with Josh


    While singing, Annabeth kept locking at his face.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She also liked this song a lot.


    That was because the song''s lyrics struck a chord in her heart


    Once the song ended, the audience burst into apuse and cheers.


    Annabeth was charmed and captivated by Josh once again


    She kept cheering and pping along with the rest of the crowd.


    ¡°Ahh... I can¡¯t take it anymore. How can Josh sing so passionately?¡±


    ¡°Ahh... Josh is the most handsome man in the gxy... I need a tranquilizer, and I also need a tank of oxygen...¡±


    ¡°Josh, listen to me. Focus on developing your career. Stay single for me. Don¡¯t get into a rtionship


    ¡°I sometimes wonder what kind of woman gets to sleep with a god like him. I feel jealous just thinking about it.¡±


    Annabeth was able to hear everything Josh''s fans said clearly as she stood in the crowd.


    The sentencethat questioned what


    kind of worpan would be able to


    sleep w itha god like Josh instantly


    seeped it into the deepest part of


    Annabeth h¡¯s heart. She could feel


    endiess ripples in the deepest I part


    of Her heart... Content be longs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    The crazy memories from the night before once again gushed into her mind.


    It was like a movie being reyed in her mind.


    Every scene made her heartbeat quicken.


    However, this could only remain a secret for the rest of her life.


    Annabeth could only silently recall this when she was alone


    Josh looked at the crazy fans around him and took a deep bow.


    After that. the sound of music disappearedpletely.


    The beautiful female emcee quickly


    walked back onto the stage witha¡¯


    charming smile on her face. '' ¡®Woah...


    That iwas amazing... What else can I


    say Bat that it was a wonderful


    performance?¡± sheplimented.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Josh smiled gently. ¡°Thank you...¡±


    After that, Josh''s gaze unintentionallynded upon Annabeth¡¯s face.


    At that moment, his smile gradually widened. His gaze also became even gentler.


    The moment their gazes met, Annabeth felt as if a strong electric current had jolted her heart.


    For a brief moment, it felt as if her heart stopped beating.


    After being stunned for a second, Annabeth smiled back at Josh


    As usual, she suppressed her emotions and pretended to be calm.


    Once the event ended, Josh and


    Annabeth returned to their car under


    the protection of arge group-of


    badyquards and security staff.

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    Outside the car, fans were everywhere.


    To avoid hitting the fans, the car moved very slowly...


    Although they could¡¯ve merged with traffic within a minute, it took them up to twenty minutes to do so...


    After merging with traffic, the fans gradually became blurry in their line of sight:N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Meanwhile, the sound of people shouting and cheering also faded away.


    Josh Batton becamepletely rxed. He slowly removed his sunsses before turning to look at Annabeth Cates. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone


    to check on the woman fromst night...


    ¡°She''s an inte celebrity from Flying Fish Media''s live stream tform. I''ll get someone to deal with her...¡± Josh added.


    ¡°Alright...¡± Annabeth didn¡¯t ask any further. She simply nodded


    As if a thought suddenly urred to her, she immediately shuddered and looked at Josh with a serious expression. ¡°Umm... Take me to a pharmacy


    later. I want to buy something...¡±


    Last night, Annabeth and Josh didn''t use any contraception.


    If she became pregnant. the consequences were unthinkable.


    Since Annabeth didn¡¯t want to keep this man trapped, she needed to make sure.


    Josh knew what she wanted to buy. Hence, he nodded and looked at the driver. ¡°Look for a pharmacy


    The driver nodded respectfully. Very soon, he found a pharmacy and parked the car by the road.


    After the car came to aplete halt, Annabeth quickly got out of the car.


    Meanwhile, Josh silently leaned against the seat as he scrolled through Weibo''s list of hot topics.


    The pharmacy the driver found was a tiny pharmacy that operated twenty-four hours a day.


    However, contraceptive medicine was amon item.


    Even small ones could easily be bought...


    Hence, Annabeth quickly walked into the pharmacy.


    Due to the small size of the pharmacy. there was only a single cashier in the entire pharmacy


    Annabeth slowly walked up to the cashier. ¡°Do you have... Contraceptive pills?¡± she asked carefully.


    This was the first time Annabeth bought stuff like this.


    She found it very hard to ask for it.


    After finishing her sentence, Annabeth¡¯s face turned extremely red


    When the female cashier saw this, she instantly walked over to a shelf and picked up a box of pills before handing it over to Annabeth


    The medicine felt seemingly warm in Annabeth''s hand. Her entire body was heating up.


    After quickly making the payment, Annabeth ran off with the pills...


    As soon as Annabeth stepped into the car, a youngdy walked into the pharmacy with tears in her eyes.


    Thedy looked at the female


    cashier, right after walking inside.


    ¡°What. Kind of contraceptive pills¡± are


    you selling? I still got pregnant after


    taking it...¡± Content belongs. to


    NovelDrama.Org


    ¡®I''ve already-asked someone to


    investigate. Your pills are fake! This


    isn''t over I between us!¡± Thedy


    pointed at the cashier''s face. Fhe


    more she said, the angrier she


    beeame. Content belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org -


    The cashier''s face instantly turned cold. ¡°Go to my boss and tell him about this. Don''te to me...


    In the car, Annabeth waspletely unaware of all this happening. She sat next to Josh


    After that, she carefully ced a pill in her mouth and took it with some mineral water.


    Right then, Josh was researching on Google for the side effects of contraceptive medicine.


    Josh was serious as he read the =


    countless terrifying side effects. ~


    ¡°¡®Annabeth... This thinghas ~


    significant side effects... If you ¡®feel


    ufortable,e to me.


    ¡°Alright...¡± Annabeth nodded gently.


    Realizing that Josh even purposefully researched the pills side effects, Annabeth suddenly felt warmth in her heart.


    However, even so, she knew that she couldn''t fantasize about Josh in any way.


    Beep. beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Annabeth¡¯s phone started ringing.

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    When Annabeth Cates saw that the call was from her middle school ssmate, Julie Huckleberry, she immediately picked it up


    Julie was Annabeth¡¯s third-year middle school ssmate who sat next to her. Julie was a very kind girl.


    Throughout Annabeth''s entire third year in middle school, they were practically inseparable.


    ¡°Hey, Annabeth... Are you free the following Monday at eight o''clock in the evening? We''re having a ss gathering at a hotpot restaurant in Antis


    Goldfield za


    ¡°Would you like toe? About half of our ssmates will be there.


    ¡°Don''t you think it¡¯s such a coincidence that most of our ssmates are building their careers in Antis?¡± Julie said. She sounded somewhat excited.


    After hearing this, Annabeth immediately recalled her schedule before and after eight o''clock in the evening on the following Monday.


    Annabeth would be done with work at six o''clock in the evening the following Monday


    Hence, she had time to attend the gathering.


    ¡°Sure...¡± Annabeth said excitedly when she thought of this.


    ¡°That''s great. I''ll see you then... As for the precise location, I''ll inform you on WeChat...¡± Julie replied.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Annabeth said.


    ¡°Oh, right. Aren''t you working as Josh Batton¡¯s assistant? So many of our ssmates are his fans. When the timees, can you bring some of his


    signed pictures or something like that? I¡¯m also his fan too. I really like him a lot...¡± Julie said


    ¡°We''ll talk about this when the timees... How have you been?¡± Annabeth immediately changed the topic.


    Josh Batton was extremely busy every day.


    How could Annabeth trouble him with these things?


    ¡®I''ve been quite alright. How about you?¡± Julie asked.


    ¡°Yeah. pretty alright...¡± Annabeth said truthfully.


    After briefly chatting, Annabeth hung up. After that, she set a reminder on her phone for the ss gathering.


    Nearby, Josh overheard everything.


    After seeing that Annabeth was done with her stuff, Josh looked at her gently. ¡°Do you need my help to sign a few pictures for you? How many do you


    need, exactly? Ask that person...¡±


    Josh knew why Annabeth didn¡¯t agree with her ssmate¡¯s request.


    She simply didn¡¯t want to trouble Josh.


    However, Josh felt that it was not a big deal. He could lend her a hand.


    Besides, Josh''s rtionship was much closer to Annabeth now.


    Even if that wasn''t the case, Annabeth had been working for Josh for a long time. So he ought to help her with this.


    However, Annabeth immediately _


    shook hethead. "It''s fine. You''re so


    busy. How would you be free to¡± do


    these: things? If you have times you


    shoutd use it to rest. Wouldnt that


    be-better¡± Content belongs ¡®to


    Annabeth was kind, understanding, gentle, and considerate as usual.


    This was something Josh admired deeply.


    However, Josh chuckled. ¡°I can afford to spend a few minutes on this...¡±


    Seeing how determined Josh was, Annabeth nodded helplessly. ¡°Fine. I''ll ask her when the timees


    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed.


    This was the day Annabeth would attend her ss gathering.


    After finishing up with work, Annabeth purposely bought a white long dress and a pink sweater at the shopping mall.


    Apart fronythat, she even took off. N


    her ck Spectacles and put on ~


    contact ¡®lenses. Moreover, she went


    to a Styli ng studio to get simple


    makeup done...


    -


    Without th¨¦frames of her ck ~~


    spectacle eS blocking her face, =~


    coupled I with her refreshing makeup,


    Annabeth immediately appeared to


    be much ssier. Content belongs


    to 6  -


    After her makeup was done, Annabeth intentionally untied her hair.


    After that, she rushed over to where her ss gathering was held.


    It was an old-fashioned hotpot restaurant on the top floor of Goldfield za...


    Her ex-ssmates booked a huge private room that could amodate two tables of diners...


    When Annabeth walked through the doar, both the tables were nearly fully upied.

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    There were approximately fifteen people at each table.


    They had already finished ordering food. In fact, some had already begun to eat.


    Annabeth Cates felt a little ufortable looking at that scene before her.


    She arrived ten minutes ahead of the appointed time, and that meant she wasn''tte.


    Logically speaking, they should''ve waited for her briefly even if everyone else had arrived.


    However, they didn''t...


    Never mind that they ordered the dishes, but they had even begun to eat.


    Annabeth could sense deeply how this group of people were ignoring her.


    At one nce, she felt that many of them looked unfamiliar.


    She needed to look at them harder to identify who each of them was.


    After graduating from middle school for so many years, everyone''s face had changed due to age


    Some had undergone cosmetic surgery, while others grew plump. Some lost weight and became thinner.


    The only person who hadn''t changed was Julie Huckleberry, who sat close to the door.


    When Julie saw that Annabeth had arrived, she quickly stood up and walked up to Annabeth. Julie then directly pulled her closer to everyone who.


    was eating hotpot. "Look who''s here


    When everyone saw Annabeth, they stood up and politely weed her.


    However, they all had a nonchnt attitude.


    Annabeth could sense once again how these people looked down on her.


    To be honest, she could understand their behavior.


    Once everyone grew up, they weren''t as naive as they once were


    In the world of adults, there were hierarchies.


    People would behave in a certain manner depending on the person they met.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth was only an .


    insignificant assistant toa celebrity,


    and she was at the bottom of the


    ent¨¦rtainment industry. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org =


    To put it in a good way; she was an assistant.


    However, she was just a nanny following someone around.


    Based on what Annabeth knew. all these ex-ssmates of hers were doing very well in life.


    Hence, it was very typical for them to look down on her.


    Annabeth smiled slightly before sitting down next to Julie.


    As soon as Annabeth sat down, Julie started preparing a dipping sauce for her.


    ¡°Annabeth: it¡¯s only been half a


    month since west met. You loa.


    better: ow...¡± Julie said while a


    preparing the dipping sauce:


    ¡°Thank you...¡± Annabeth said


    ¡°Did you bring Josh¡¯s autographs?¡± Julie asked.


    Annabeth quickly opened the purse she brought with her...


    Only when she opened her purse did she realize that she had forgotten to bring the autographs.


    Suddenly, Annabeth felt extremely awkward


    Meanwhile, a fewdies at the table all shifted their gazes to Annabeth¡¯s faces. They all had hopeful looks in their eyes...


    Annabeth scratched her head awkwardly. ¡°I''m sorry... I forgot to bring them...¡±


    When Julie heard this, she immediately let out a long sigh of disappointment.


    Meanwhile, the otherdies rolled their eyes.


    Sonia Judas, who sat across from


    her, woreShanel''s limited-edition¡±


    outfit fram head to toe. "Annabeth...


    Honestly speaking, you didn''t get


    thers did you?¡± Sonia said ?


    straightforwardly. Content. belongs


    tSNovelDrama.Org <


    Annabeth knew that Sonia was currently a female streamer at Flying Fish Media''s live streaming tform.


    She was one of their best female streamers.


    Her annual ie was up to a hundred million dors.

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    Back in school, Sonia Judas frequently bullied Annabeth Cates because she wasn''t brave enough to speak up for herself.


    Right then, Sonia was speaking to Annabeth in a terrible tone.


    Sonia was literally looking down at her.


    Annabeth felt extremely annoyed by Sonia¡¯s attitude...


    However, to avoid ruining the mood, Annabeth bit her tongue and kept quiet.


    Instead, she smiled a little and looked at Sonia. "No. I really forgot to bring them...¡±


    Sonia snorted coldly. ¡°Humph... Why do I find it hard to believe you? Josh rejected you because he didn¡¯t think much of you, right?


    Annabeth shook her head. ¡°No. He¡¯s very nice to me.¡±


    ¡°How many celebrities in the entertainment industry would be nice to their assistants? None of them think much of their assistants,¡± Sonia said


    straightforwardly.


    When Annabeth heard this, she became even more upset


    Although many other celebrities did indeed treat their assistants poorly, Josh Batton wasn¡¯t like that


    He would never look down on anyone.


    Sonia could trash talk about Annabeth, but not Josh...


    At that moment, Annabeth immediately showed her temper. ¡°Sonia, don''t speak nonsense. Josh is very nice to other staff members and me. He also


    doesn¡¯t look down on me


    ¡®I only said a few things. So why are you throwing a tantrum? Are you upset because I spoke your mind?¡±


    ¡°Are you going through a tough time right now?" Sonia continued to speak directly.


    jo... ''m very happy,¡± Annabeth said with a deep frown.


    ¡°Haha... This is the first time I¡¯ve


    heard anyone say they''re happy <~


    about b¨¦ing a celebrity''s assistant.


    But, Apnabeth, you''re still the same


    as before. You like acting tough...¡±


    Sepia added.


    -


    ¡°No, I''m not...¡± Annabeth''s frown deepened. ¡°Sonia, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Sonia immediately chuckled coldly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Me? Goingdo far? How am I going


    too far? I''s just asking about how->


    you''re doing because we used tobe


    ssmates. How is that me going


    too far? You really are an ungrateful


    person... ¡°Content belongs t6


    4


    ¡°Would anyone ask how someone''s doing in the way you did? Your tone was awful. What''s so great about you?" Julie Huckleberry also became


    upset. She started speaking up for Annabeth...


    ¡°Josh is nice to Annabeth. This much I''m aware... But, Sonia Judas, aren''t you just a lousy female streamer? What''s so great about that? You''re


    awfully stuck up..." Julie added.


    m better than you two. So what?¡± Sonia sneered.


    ¡°What''s the paint ofparing


    yourself to us? If you have what it


    takes,pare yourself to popr.


    celebriti¨¦S in the entertainment =


    industry: You''re not even making a


    lot afmoney. You can barely-buy a


    carunlli ke popr celebriti¨¦s...¡± Julie


    c6uldn''t stand the sight ef Sonia.


    She was not going to let Sonia off the hook so easily for bullying her best friend.


    Julie would say whatever it took to annoy Sonia.


    When Annabeth heard the things Julie said, she carefully tugged at Julie''s sleeves. ¡°Forget it... Don¡¯t say too much.¡±


    Annabeth didn¡¯t want this ss gathering to be ruined because of her.


    She also didn''t want Julie to get into trouble with other people because of her.

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    ¡°Julie Huckleberry... Believe it or not. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Sonia Judas mmed her hand on the table.


    ¡°Bring it on... I''m not afraid of you. Believe it or not, I''m going to push that stic face of yours into the pot.¡± Julie Huckleberry didn¡¯t show any signs


    of weakness at all. She also ignored Annabeth Cates, who advised her to calm down.


    ¡°Alright... Stop fighting. You''re ruining my appetite...¡± Lily Winters, who sat next to Sonia, had an unhappy expression on her face.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing her sentence, Lily looked at Julie. ¡°To be honest, wasn¡¯t what Sonia said urate? Can''t she talk about other people''s lives if they


    aren''t doing well?¡±


    Other people also rolled their eyes at Annabeth and Julie.


    Clearly, everyone sided with Sonia


    Many people were like this.


    They tended to side with the more powerful folks...


    ¡°Who''s not doing well? Annabeth and Josh are fine... Josh is very gentle with her. Besides, Annabeth gets lots of mary rewards...¡± Julie argued.


    She wasn¡¯t lying...


    Annabeth indeed received a lot of mary rewards by working for Josh Batton


    Apart from thepany''s mary rewards, Josh would also give Annabeth an extra bonus whenever the new year began.


    Annabeth could earn up to 20,000 dors in total each month.


    ¡°If he¡¯s nice to her, why won''t he sign a few autographs for her?¡± Sonia snorted coldly. After that, she quickly retrieved a few tickets for Josh¡¯s concert


    and ced them on the table...


    Right after that, she looked at some of the girls in a high-profile manner. ¡°Now, who''s a fan of Josh? Here... I have some tickets with close-up seats


    for Jash''s concert in three months... I asked my friend to get them for me... I''ll give them to you guys for free...¡± Sonia said.


    Sonia brought these tickets over today to back herself up


    Suddenly, apart from Annabeth and Julie, all the other girls ran over to Sonia and started snatching tickets


    After everyone received a ticket, they all kissed their respective tickets while thanking Sonia.


    ¡°Sonia, you''re so awesome? How did you get these?¡± Lily asked as she held the ticket tightly in her hands. She nearly stood up and started dancing


    ¡°Oh, I have-@ friend who knows the


    organizecof Josh''s concerts... That''s


    why I was able to get these. Let''s go


    and watch our idol together... Kean


    bring everyone backstage and get


    ouridol¡¯ s autograph... Content


    b¨¦longs to  7


    ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t count on our ex-ssmate here. We''re better off relying on ourselves...¡± With that. Sonia rolled her eyes at Annabeth once again


    Inthe next-room, Josh finished ~~


    dining with Mark Washington, a =


    famous director in the industry: After


    that, they walked out of theirroom


    white chatting and aughing:.


    As soon as they walked out, Mark


    gently patted Josh on his shoulder


    with a satisfied look on his face-"lt''s


    been, decided then. You''ll be the


    leading male actor in our new


    meavie...¡± ¡±


    ¡±


    Josh nodded slightly...


    After that, Josh chucked one hand in his pocket and led Mark forward...


    ¡°Annabeth... You said that Josh is nice to you... In that case, can you get us his concert tickets?¡± Sonia asked


    When Josh walked by the room Annabeth was in, he coincidentally overheard what was said inside.


    Hearing Annabeth¡¯s name and his name, Josh immediately looked through the gap in the door.


    The first thing that came into sight was Annabeth¡¯s unhappy expression...


    Josh immediately stopped walking.


    ¡°Sonia, don¡¯t go too far... Do you really think Annabeth can¡¯t do it? If she wanted to, she could get even more tickets than you...¡± Julie snorted coldly.

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    ¡°Haha. More than me? Why don''t you get Annabeth to do it now? Do you really think it¡¯s that easy to get concert tickets from top-notch celebrities like


    him?


    ¡°She couldn''t even get an autograph from Josh. Do you think Josh would give her so many tickets? Stop blowing your own trumpet. Will that kill you?¡±


    Sonia Judas rolled her eyes.


    Meanwhile, thosedies near her who had epted her tickets also rolled their eyes at Annabeth Cates.


    Right after that, they started showering Sonia withpliments.


    ¡°Sonia, you''re amazing... Let''s add each other on WeChat. We''ll chase after our idol together...¡±


    ¡°I even dream about getting a ticket to Josh''s concert... I failed several times to get one. Sonia, you¡¯re awesome.


    ¡°Sonia, I think that Josh might end up falling in love with an excellent woman like you if you keep going after him...¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Sonia, keep it up... So many celebrities end up being in a rtionship with their fans. Do your best to get Josh.


    ¡°Woah. I realized that our tickets are all for the tenth row... That''s amazing... The tenth row has an excellent view. Sonia, you''re the best.


    Meanwhile, the men present were all watching idly by.


    None of them were willing to offend Sonia. who had a limitless future, for someone like Annabeth


    ¡°The person who gave me those tickets said that he could bring me to meet Josh in person... If any of you wants to go, I can take you with me,¡±


    Sonia continued to boast.


    Those women were speaking one after another. Annabeth Cates and Julie Huckleberry didn''t even have an opportunity to counter-argue.


    ¡°Really? Sonia, you''re really amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, exactly... I would even dream about taking a picture with Josh... If only we could have a meal together.¡±


    A few of thedies started fantasizing


    Sonia immediately chuckled helplessly. ¡°Forget about having a meal with him. Although my friend is very respectable, he cant get Josh to have a


    meal with us...N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°How could a top-notch celebrity casually have a meal with us?¡± Sonia added.


    The other people nodded in agreement.


    Right then, Sonia was the center of attention.


    She was as proud as a peacock.


    Seeing her like this made Annabeth feel disgusted on the inside.


    Annabeth had felt miserable from the moment she first joined this ss gathering.


    Meanwhile, Julie felt the same way too.


    Josh Batton was able to see everything clearly behind the door...


    His initially gentle expression gradually turned cold


    Meanwhile, one of the girls inside with a ticket in her hand started dissing Annabeth for Sonia


    She req-coldly at Annabeth. ~


    ¡°Didn''t you say you could get a lotof


    tickets? ¡®Make a call... Tell Josh.what


    you. want. Do it in front of us. >1''d like


    to. See if Josh will even care¡±


    ¡°Annabeth Cates, I hate people like you who act high and mighty the most,¡± the girl added


    At this moment, Annabeth felt awful.


    If she really called Josh and told him what she wanted, Josh would undoubtedly agree to it.


    After all, Josh felt that he owed her something.


    However, this meant that she would


    be troubling him. She really didn¡¯t *


    want.to cause any trouble for Josh


    just¡± to salvage her reputation.


    Initially, she didn¡¯t want to say things like she could get many tickets.


    Unfortunately, Julie had said it.


    Annabeth knew that Julie said this to help salvage her reputation. Hence, she didn¡¯t me Julie


    After much thought, Annabeth still decided to y mute. She didn¡¯t want to trouble Josh.


    ¡°What''s thematter? Are you ying:


    mute now? Are you not going to-act


    tough ¡®anymore?¡± the girl asked.

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    Annabeth Cates remained silent.


    She had been trying very hard to control her emotions, and she kept telling herself to forget about it. In the worst-case scenario, she would stop


    meeting any of these people after this ss reunion...


    Outside, Josh Batton couldn''t stand how those women were verbally bullying Annabeth.


    After frowning deeply, Josh pushed the door open and went in.


    He was wearing a casual, white shirt with a pair of casual, ck, cropped trousers such that his smooth and fair ankles were bare. He was also


    wearing a pair of white sneakers...


    Josh didn''t have any makeup on. His hair was parted in a simple three-to-seven ratio and fixed in ce with ayer of hair wax. He had a clean yet


    refreshing appearance.


    As soon as Josh walked through the door, everyone in the room was stunned by his good looks.


    Although there were many decent-looking men and women there, he easily outshined all of them at this moment.


    None of them couldpare to his good looks.


    Meanwhile, all of Josh¡¯s fans, including Sonia, were all stunned at this moment.


    None of them could believe what they were seeing.


    Josh Batton


    The almighty god! An A-list celebrity! Why would he walk into their room?


    Was this how gods descended upon the world in legends?


    Suddenly, the entire world fell silent.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth was equally stunned. Her heart nearly rose to her throat.


    Why was Josh here?


    As everyone watched, Josh slowly walked over to Annabeth and looked at her gently. ¡°Did you forget to bring the autographs I signed for you?¡±


    Annabeth nodded...


    ¡°Do you need tickets to my concert? How many? What about front row tickets?


    ¡°If that¡¯s enough, I could reserve


    the second row for you too...¡± Josh


    looked at Annabeth gently as he


    spoke.  ~


    Swnovel i


    When everyone heard this, they instantly became silent againN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Their eyes were widened.


    Those who initially looked down on Annabeth instantly changed their mind


    Was this girl actually able to get Josh, a top among the top, to go to such an extent?


    Annabeth was amazing!


    It seemed like the things Annabeth and Julie said were all true


    Meanwhile, Annabeth''s eyes were also widened.


    At this moment, she felt immensely grateful toward Josh


    She knew that Josh must have


    overheard their conversation. That


    was why he was standing upfer


    hers.  I


    Swnovel =


    Meanwhile, Sonia was nearly overwhelmed by jealousy.


    How could the man she admired so much be so nice to Annabeth?


    How could he?


    lo... It''s okay. That''s too troublesome,¡± Annabeth shook her head and said.


    She really didn¡¯t want to trouble Josh too much.


    However, Josh simply smiled and


    looked ather ex- ssmates, who¡±


    were holding onto the tickets to-his


    concert, ¡°For Annabeth, I¡¯m wilting to


    offer''you better seats. Whatdo you


    thik? Do you want them?* he asked.

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    Everyone nodded


    When Josh''s gazended on them, they felt as if they were going mad!


    Many of them dreamed about being looked at by their idol


    A single nce was enough to leave asting impression in their youth.


    After that. everyone quickly returned their tickets to Sonia Judas.


    Everyone started speaking.


    ¡°Sorry. Comparatively, first row seats are better.


    ¡°Yeah. The first and second-row seats are indeed better. So, Sonia, I won''t be needing your tickets anymore.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sonia. You can have these back. Sorry.¡±


    When people returned the tickets to Sonia one at a time, she felt awful.


    At first, she thought she could use these tickets to boost her ego.


    However, she instead ended up embarrassing herself.


    Josh Batton must have done this because he overheard the things she said and observed her behavior.


    Sonia''s idol had seen her bad side. She wished she could find a hole and bury herself in it.


    Apart from feeling embarrassed, she also felt regretful. It was extremely humiliating.


    It turned out that Annabeth Cates wasn¡¯t blowing her own trumpet at all.


    Josh was unusually nice to her.


    If Sonia had known this earlier, she would¡¯ve tried to establish a close rtionship with Annabeth. With that. she might have had the chance to get


    closer to Josh.


    Now, not only did she lose someone whe could bring her closer to Josh, but she had even left a poor impression on him


    Even if Sonia managed to get close to Josh in the future, he would surely not be interested in her.


    Logically speaking, none of this should''ve happened.


    Annabeth was only Josh¡¯s assistant. How could she have such a significant status?N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It didn¡¯t make sense at all.


    ¡®Give your address to Annabeth


    later. Theh, when the timeesy"''''l


    mail the} tickets to you.¡± Joshdked


    calmly at the people who returned


    their tickets as he spoke. Content


    belongs to  ~


    Everyone nodded fervently.


    ¡°Also, did you all want autographs? Annabeth will mail them over to you guys toa,¡± Josh added.


    Everyone nodded again.


    None of them knew what to say anymore.


    ¡°Also, Annabeth, you''ve done very well at work... I''ll suggest to the CEO to promote you as my manager...


    ¡°When thet timees, you''ll receive


    bonuses based on my ie... All


    the best ¡®If you can perform well in


    the manager role, I''ll suggest to the


    company to keep promotingyou...¡±


    Josh added.


    -


    To be honest, even if none of these things happened today, Josh would have said so


    He had already made up his mind long ago


    Indeed, Annabeth was very capable. Unfortunately, being an assistant was a waste of her talent.


    When Annabeth heard these things, she was stunned


    The people who looked down on Annabeth all felt humiliated.


    They all started feeling that Annabeth was amazing


    Annabeth was going to be


    Josh Batton s manager, the Ss


    top- notch among top-notch in the


    industry. Her bonuses would be


    unimaginably massive! Coritent


    belongs to  ~


    Moreover, Josh even said that if she performed well, he¡¯d talk to thepany to continue promoting her.


    That also meant that Annabeth would have an opportunity to be a high-level executive!


    She indeed had a bright future


    When the time came, Annabeth would be someone they couldn''t even get close to!


    These people truly felt regretful. Why didn''t they treat Annabeth a little morepassionately before? After all, she had so much potential


    Meanwhile, Annabeth felt utterly stunned by the sudden chain of timely news.

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    After being bbergasted for a few minutes, Annabeth Cates immediately recollected herself.


    She figured that Josh Batton probably said those things because he wanted to boost her reputation in front of her ex-ssmates.


    He didn¡¯t mean what he said


    After all, Annabeth didn''t have sufficient academic experience. She wasn''t qualified to be an artist''s manager at all


    However, although she knew this very well in her heart, she still nodded and looked at Josh. ¡°Thank you, Josh...¡±


    ¡°Don''t mention it. You¡¯ve acquired it through your efforts.¡± Josh chuckled.


    ¡°Why did youe here? Didn''t you say you were going to game at home?¡± Annabeth looked at Josh and asked.


    Josh chuckled again. ¡°After getting home, a director suddenly asked to meet me. We happened ta be meeting in the next room.


    ¡°Josh... I really like you a lot. I wonder if you could have a meal with us?¡± Julie Huckleberry looked at Josh and asked excitedly.


    When Josh heard this, he instantly looked at Annabeth. ¡°Whether I stay or leave will depend on Annabeth... Annabeth, would you like me to stay?¡±


    This sentence helped improve Annabeth¡¯s image even further.


    Annabeth was instantly charmed by Josh''s behavior.


    The man she had a crush on was very gentle and considerate.


    ¡°Would... Would you like to stay?¡± Annabeth asked


    ¡°Yeah. I''m a little hungry...¡± Josh said.


    ¡°In that case, stay...¡± Annabeth said


    Josh chuckled.


    After that. Josh''s fans started serving him dutifully by bringing him a chair and preparing a dipping sauce for him


    Josh and Annabeth didn¡¯t need to worry about anything.


    In the end, Josh was made to sit between Annabeth and Julie.


    Once Josh was seated, everyone stumbled back to their seats...


    Although everyone was in their seat. their gaze was still fixated on Josh.


    Suddenly, the hotpot on the table no longer smelled as good


    After sitting''down, Josh began


    cing: igredients i in the pot and


    heaping cooked food onto <>


    Annabeth¡¯ s te... Content-belongs


    to  a


    -\


    Throughout the entire process, he seemed well-taught and gentle.


    The female fans in the room were all extremely jealous when they saw him doing these things...


    Sonia Judas, who sat across from Annabeth, felt especially jealous.


    How could Annabeth be this lucky?


    How?


    Why was Josh so nice to her?


    Was there an unspeakable rtionship between the two of them?


    If that were true, Sonia felt even more jealous!


    Had the man she dreamed about sleeping with actually slept with Annabeth?


    No...


    This was impossible.


    Josh definitely wouldn''t fall for Annabeth.


    Sonia kept consoling herself in her heart...


    When Annabeth saw Josh doing ~~N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Xu


    things forher, she scratched her


    head embarrassedly. ¡°Josh... You


    don (have to do this. I can dovit


    myself.¡±


    -


    If this went on, Annabeth was truly worried that rumors about Josh might spread.


    ¡®It''s fine... You''ve always looked after


    me. So.it¡¯s only right that I ~


    asionally look after you, " Josh


    said,  >


    Swnovel =


    When his female fans heard this, they suffered yet another emotional breakdown!


    How could their beloved idol be so nice to another girl?


    He was willing to stoop down for Annabeth! He was cooking food for her in a hotpot!


    This was something they didn''t even dare dream of!

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    At this moment, each of them wished they could be Annabeth Cates.


    How could they have looked dewn on Annabeth?


    Wasn''t she much better than them in every way?


    Each of them fought so hard to get close to Josh Batton just so he might look at them once


    But what about Annabeth?


    Not only did Josh look at her a lot, but she could even get Josh to behave like this.


    Most importantly, Josh was even going to vouch for her at work!


    In the future, Annabeth might be a very prominent female figure in the entertainment industry with Josh''s help.


    Who wouldn''t want to be a woman like her?


    Who wouldn''t want to rece her?


    After that, Josh kept himself busy the entire time. Although Annabeth felt embarrassed on the inside, she had no choice but to ept his


    overwhelming kindness...


    Julie Huckleberry felt delighted when she saw the two of them being on such good terms.


    ¡°Josh... Thank you for being so nice to Annabeth...¡± Julie looked at Josh and smiled.


    Personally, she loved Josh a lot.


    Now that she could see her idol being so approachable in private, she loved him even more.


    The man that she loved deeply truly deserved her love.


    The personality that he disyed onscreen was exactly how he was in person. He was genuine!


    ¡°As I should...¡± Josh said softly. After that, he grabbed a slice of beef for Annabeth. ¡°Don''t you like beef? Have some more


    After saying this, Josh looked at the rest of the crowd. "I''ll pay for all expenses tonight. Order as much as you like...¡±


    Everyone instantly became overjoyed


    They also envied Annabeth even more.


    ¡°Josh, thank you...¡± Annabeth said with a smile


    Apart from feeling happy, she also felt very embarrassed


    That was because she was making Josh spend money on her again


    ¡°Don''t mention it.¡± Josh said.


    ¡°Josh, may I ask you a question?¡±


    Julie looked deeply at Sonia before


    carefully shifting her gaze to Josh¡¯ Ss


    face... . ~


    Swnovel -


    Up until now, she still felt that what she was experiencing was surreal


    The man she thought about day and night was sitting right next to her. He was only a few centimeters away from her...


    Wasn''t this way too magical?


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Josh said.


    ¡°What kind of girl do you like? Would you consider a female live streamer as your girlfriend?¡± Julie asked.


    At that moment, Sonia¡¯s heart immediately tightened. She subconsciously looked at Josh


    Although she knew that the game was over for her, she still had some hope.


    However, Josh answered the question without any hesitation. ¡°No.¡±


    That meant he would never want a female live streamer as his girlfriend.


    To be honest, he purposely said this for Sonia.


    He simply couldn''t stand how she bullied Annabeth.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When Sonia heard this, her heart shattered into pieces


    Julie, however, became extremely .


    excited. ¡°ts that so... Well then, SS


    someone might have to stop having


    unrealistic fantasies.¡± Content


    belongs to  >


    After Julie made the statement, Sonia instantly felt even more awkward.


    Josh, on the other hand, didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he continued to ce ingredients in the pot expressionlessly.


    After the deal, everyone chatted with Annabeth and Josh for a long while before letting them leave.


    Those whe ynitially couldn''t be


    botheredto speak with Annabeth=


    now all''addressed her as ¡®darling¡¯.


    They-acted as if they were very close


    to. fier... ¡±


    -

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    This ss reunion made Annabeth Cates realize on a deep level how easily people changed.


    Annabeth followed Josh Batton to his white Ferrari.


    She sat in the passenger seat while Josh sat in the driver¡¯s seat.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the car, it was dark and quiet.


    The light from a nearby street light shone upon Josh''s face, clearly entuating his distinct jawline in the dark


    ¡°Josh... Thank you for everything you did for me today,¡± Annabeth said earnestly as she looked at Josh¡¯s attractive side profile.


    ¡°You''re wee,¡± Josh said.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I''ll go to our CEO and suggest that you be my manager...¡± Josh added.


    When Annabeth heard this, she felt even more shocked


    At first, she thought Josh had only said it to fool everyone.


    Was he serious?


    Why was Josh doing this?


    Was it because they slept together?


    ¡®If it''s because we slept together, you don''t have to do it...¡± Annabeth locked at Josh and said earnestly.


    ¡°I told you not to care about that thing. Besides, you''ve done enough for me since that thing happened...¡± Annabeth said.


    Josh had already given her a house, a car and even boosted her reputation during her ss reunion...


    Annabeth didn¡¯t want to get any more stuff from Josh


    jo... I''ve already decided on this before this thing happened... I wanted to vouch for you not because anything happened between us. It¡¯s because


    you are terrific,¡± Josh said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Annabeth had a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    ¡°I wouldn''t lie to you,¡± Josh said truthfully.


    ¡°If that''s the case, I''ll ept it, and I''ll even thank you... If itisn¡¯t, I want to refuse...¡± Annabeth said.


    ¡°Believe me, alright?¡± Josh said with a serious look in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you being serious?¡± Annabeth asked curiously.


    However, it was too dark for her to read Josh''s facial expression.


    ¡°I told you. I wouldn''t lie to you...¡± Josh repeated.


    ¡°Fine. I believe you.¡± Annabeth nodded gently.


    ¡°Where shall we go?¡± Josh asked


    ¡°Back to my house...¡± Annabeth said


    ¡°Okay...¡± Josh answered softly.


    After that, Josh became quiet. Then, he turned on the engine and steered the car into traffic.


    Annabeth also stopped speaking. Instead. she silently leaned into her seat and closed her eyes to rest.


    The ss reunion sure made her feel exhausted.


    Things really were different after growing up...


    When she, was younger, everyone ~


    would only talk about studying, wiTo


    hated s someone in ss, and who


    washandsome I in the next ss


    whenever they grouped up. together.


    However, after everyone had grown.


    up, heycouldn''t stop talking about


    money, Career, and other a


    materialistic things like these.


    If one did well in life, one would naturally be popr during ss reunions.


    If one dicin¡¯t do well in life, one would naturally be ignored during ss reunions...


    Meanwhile, in a brightly lit bathroom,


    X Quest kneeled in front of thes


    toilet. She had nearly vomited Rer


    guts out... Content belongs:to


    Swnovel o


    Her beautiful face waspletely red.


    Stanley Batton kneeled on one leg next to her the whole time as he carefully and gently patted her back.


    Stanley had a concerned and heartbroken look in his eyes

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Stanley Batton asked.


    ¡°Not too great... I feel terrible..." X Quest said as she tried to vomit, but nothing came out.


    As she spoke, she almost broke out in tears.


    After taking a deep breath, X continued to hold the toilet seat with both hands as she tried to vomit.


    She didn''t eat anything in the afternoon and at night because of the severe vomiting caused by her pregnancy.


    Right then, X felt as if she¡¯d drunk an entire liter of alcohol


    She felt dizzy and nauseous.


    After seeing X like this, Stanley immediately frowned deeply. ¡°Honey... After this time, we won''t have children again... I''ll get sterilized...¡± He said.


    ¡°Going through such a painful process once is more than enough...¡± The more Stanley said the more his heart ached.


    X immediately felt warmth spread in her chest after hearing what Stanley said.


    Although most men knew how much women suffered from pregnancy, very few could say something like this.


    The men from wealthy families, especially. would find it very difficult to say stuff like this.


    A person could only go this far if he truly loved a woman


    X chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t n on having more children either... But, okay, as you wish


    Now. there were two babies in her...


    To X, that was more than enough.


    Besides, being pregnant was such aplicated process. X really didn''t want to experience it a second time.


    At first, she thought she¡¯d be mentally prepared for it.


    That was because she thought she knew everything about the pains of being pregnant


    However, when she was going through it herself, she realized that she was utterly helpless


    Suddenly, she felt nauseous again...


    X once again tried to vomit while facing the toilet seat.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, an immeasurable amount of acidic juice gushed out of her mouth


    Because she barely ate, her hypoglycemia was acting up again. She felt dizzy.


    X immediately turned to look at


    is


    Stanley:while panting. ¡°Honey... I, :


    need.some glucose.. My =


    hypoglycemia is acting up again...¡±


    Stanley quickly retrieved a glucose pill from his pocket and fed it to X.


    X immediately chewed on it and swallowed its content


    At the same time, the nauseous feeling in her stomach lessened significantly


    X carefully stood up right away.


    With Stanley''s help. X walked over to the spotless sink. She washed her hand before gargling and brushing her teeth...


    Once she finished brushing her teeth, the nauseous feeling returned.


    This time, X still couldn''t vomit anything


    However, her entire body was exhausted from the repeated vomiting.


    She leaned against Stanley''s body as she panted...


    Since X was able to replenish glucose in time, her headache had been relieved significantly.


    Seeing how X was in a terrible state, he instantly picked her up and carried her over to the bed in the master bedroom.


    As soon as X touched the bed''s surface, she sank into it.


    After lying down, nausea lessened.


    Stanley''s heart started aching painfully when he saw X like this.


    "You musthot na an appetite now.


    How about this... ll call Stephen.¡±


    Harris ever to oye yousome ~


    nutr itional drip...¡± After saying that,


    Stantey took his phone out and


    called Zack Cassidy. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    Once the ¡éatl was answered, Stanley


    immediately gave his order. * ¡®Bring:


    Stephen Harris to my house right


    away... Ask him to give X some


    nutritional drip...¡±


    -

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    Stanley Batton¡¯s tone was dominant and irrefutable.


    After finishing his sentence, Stanley hung up the phone before Zack Cassidy could speak.


    ¡°How do you feel? Do you feel a little better?¡± Stanley asked as he carefully rubbed X Quest''s stomach.


    ¡°Urgh... A little better than before. But I still feel terrible...¡± X said weakly. Her face was pale.


    ¡°What about your hypoglycemia? Is it better?¡± Stanley asked.


    X nodded gently


    Stanley''s facial expression turned sullen, and his frown also deepened significantly. ¡°Honey, I wish I could take your ce and bear the pain for you


    instead.¡±


    Xughed bitterly for a moment. Then, a warm sensation filled her heart as usual. ¡°Idiot... How could a man take a pregnant woman¡¯s ce?


    Stanley let out a long sigh. After that, hey down next to her and continued to rub her stomach carefully.


    Although X was suffering greatly, she still felt lucky because she had Stanley to worry about and take care of her.


    When X thought about how two new lives were slowly growing in her stomach, she felt even luckier.


    Being pregnant was a painful yet joyful process.


    While leaning into Stanley''s embrace, X could feel the heaviness in his heart.


    ¡°Don''t feel that way... Doesn''t every woman go through this? None of their husbands react like this either...¡± X said,forting him as she tried to


    resist the urge to vomit.


    ¡°Just because other people aren¡¯ like this, does that mean I must be like them?¡± Stanley frowned deeply once again.


    ¡°Can''t you be more rxed about this like other people?¡± X asked.


    ¡°How can I rx when I¡¯m worried about someone?¡± Stanley replied.


    X suddenly couldn''t find the words to respond to what Stanley said...


    Yeah. It¡¯s natural to be careful when you love someone deeply.¡¯ X thought.


    ¡°Would you like to drink anything?¡± Stanley asked.


    X shook her head


    She really didn¡¯t feel thirsty.


    X envied those whe would still want to eat whatever came to mind when they were pregnant


    Stanley nodded without saying anything...


    ¡°I really hope that this nausea from


    being pregnant will be over soon.


    Everyone.experiences this period


    differently. Some people get better


    after the first three months, while


    others experience it until theygive


    bict¨¦. I hope I¡¯m the formers X


    said. Content belongs


    NovelDrama.Org


    X really didn''t dare to think about how she¡¯d be if she felt nauseous until she gave birth...


    ¡®I¡¯m sure you will be...¡± Stanley said


    Ding-dong... Ding-dong...


    Right then, the doorbell started ringing.


    Stanley immediately openedthe I


    remote: surveince camera on his


    phone: to take a look at who was


    visiting. Content belongs ta*


    Swnovel a


    The person standing outside was none other than Sharon Lindt


    She had a very stern expression on her face.


    Stanley immediately opened the door with the remote control


    After that, he continued to hold X and carefully rubbed her stomach


    ¡°Who is it?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Mom...¡± Stanley said truthfully. His tone was as gentle as if he was coaxing a three-year-old child.


    ¡°Oh.¡± X knew that Sharon must havee because she was worried about her.


    Sharon already came to visit three times during the day.


    However, X didn''t expect her to stille thiste in the evening.


    After the door opened, Sharon


    quickly entered the living room. After


    that, sheheaded up to the second


    floor, and arrived in front of the-


    master bedroom. She knock¨¦d on


    the-door... Content belongs:to


    NovelDrama.Org ¡°


    ¡°Come in...¡± Stanley said.


    When Sharon heard Stanley''s voice, she quickly pushed the door and entered.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Stanley slowly sat up on the bed and looked at her. ¡°Why did youe thiste?¡± he asked

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    ¡°You told me that X was still vomiting. I couldn''t stop worrying, and that¡¯s why I came over to check on her...¡± Sharon Lindt said. After that. she


    rushed over to X Quest and Stanley Batton''s side before sitting down. ¡°It didn''t help that I was at home. I was so worried that I couldn''t sleep...¡±


    Sharon added.


    Sharon then held X¡¯s hand and looked at X¡¯s exhausted face. ¡°My darling. I''m sorry for what you''re going through


    Seeing X like this made Sharon¡¯s heart ache.


    They were both women. Although Sharon didn¡¯t suffer this badly when she was pregnant, she also understood how terrible vomiting during pregnancy


    felt.


    X chuckled and retched for a while. ¡°This is what most women have to go through before bing mothers... It''s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Darling. Would you like to eat something? It doesn¡¯t matter what it is. As long as you name it, I''ll bring it to you right away...¡± Sharon said.


    X shook her head


    She wasn''t interested in any delicious food from any part of the world right now.


    ¡®This won''t do... You already have hypoglycemia.¡± Sharon said. Her eyes began to turn red with sadness.


    ¡°Sigh... If only I could bear this pain for you...¡± Sharon added.


    After seeing Sharon¡¯s reaction, X once again felt as if her entire body was immersed in a jar of honey.


    With the Batton family¡¯s treatment. X wouldn''t mind dying for this family.


    She felt that anything she did right now was worth it.


    ¡°Mom... Don''t say that. Also, don''t worry. I will probably be fine after a while,¡± X said.


    ¡°Who knows? What if you don''t get better? God, tell me. Why must you let my darling daughter-inw suffer like this? Why must it be her?¡± Sharon


    said as she wiped her tears away.


    Watching X suffer in pain made Sharon feel as if she was watching her daughter suffer.


    Even when her beloved Stanley Batton and Josh Batton were sick, she didn¡¯t feel this much pain


    Sharon thought that it was perhaps because she genuinely liked X too much.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be like this. Calm down a little...¡± X said cansolingly once again


    Sharon sniffed a little. "How can I be calm..."


    After that, Sharon let out a long sigh


    and turned to look at Stanley witha


    serious. expression. ¡°You can se¨¦


    howmuch pain your wife is in when


    she S$ pregnant... Content b¨¦longs to


    NovelDrama.Org 7


    "Look at how much your wife has to


    bear to give birth to your child. You


    must remember this for the rest of


    your life, understood? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org -~


    ¡°If you ever want to have an argument with X in the future, think about these Sharon said sternly.


    Sharon''s words once again made X¡¯s heart feel warm on the inside.


    Stanley carefully listened to what Sharon said before immediately nodding.


    Even if Sharon didn¡¯t say these things, he would remember all that X sacrificed for him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡®Tell me. Whe is X suffering like this for? Isn¡¯t it so that she could give birth to your children?


    ¡°X has done so much for you. If you ever wrong X, you''ll really be struck by lightning.¡± Sharon added.


    Stanley looked seriously at X before turning to look at Sharon. "I''ll never wrong X...¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Otherwise, I''m going te kill you,¡± Sharon said fiercely with her beautiful face


    When X heard this, she couldn''t resistughing...


    This really was Stanley''s biological mother.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I know...¡± Stanley nodded.


    "Those whoe-don''t know us might


    even thiak that you''re my


    mother inw instead of my_


    mother,¡± Stanley said helplessly


    ¡°You can also think of me as your mother-inw... That makes me X¡¯s biological mother...¡± Sharon said


    Stanley was speechless.


    ¡°Go and make a slightly sour drink. X might be able to drink it...¡± Sharon said.


    Stanley nodded obediently before turning around and leaving.

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    After Stanley Batton left, Sharon Lindt once again held X Quest''s hand tightly. ¡°X, no matter how painful it gets, I''ll be with you, alright? You''re


    not alone,¡± Sharon said.


    X nodded repeatedly...


    No matter how painful it was, X felt unusually secure as long as the Batton family was around.


    After approximately half an hourter, Stephen Harris came to give X a nutritional drip.


    Meanwhile, X¡¯s retching also lessened significantly.


    Sharon stayed in the house for a while before leaving...


    After she left, the master bedroom became quiet and peaceful once more.


    Stanley slowly walked back to the bed and sat next to X. While looking at the back of her hand with a needle in it, Stanley felt his heart aching


    again.


    Meanwhile, Stephen sat silently next to Stanley and X. He was practically the third wheel.


    After the nutritional drip was done, X no longer felt nauseous.


    Hence, she gradually fell asleep peacefully.


    After seeing that X had fallen asleep, Stanley walked to the study next door and started sorting through his work...


    At around three o¡¯clock in the morning, Stanley finally finished working and slowly switched off hisputer. Then, he went to the bathroom in the


    other room to shower before returning to the master bedroom and getting into bed


    X was sleeping soundly on the bed.


    As soon as Stanley got into bed, X reached over and wrapped her arms around him like an octopus.


    With such a beautiful woman in his arms, Stanley''s heart immediately started racing


    If she weren''t pregnant. he would have...


    But it was a unique period now. Stanley had no choice but to resist his urges.


    After taking a deep breath, Stanley held X tightly. After that, he suppressed his desires and fell asleep next to X


    At seven glock inthe morning, 2x


    Stanley was woken up by an rm.


    After that, he quickly turned it aff


    before going to the bathroorat next


    door to clean himself up. Content


    belongs to  ~


    Once he was done, he quickly entered the kitchen to start preparing breakfast for X.


    Due to X¡¯s severe retching, she needed to eat lightly vored food.


    Stanley made a very simple breakfast.


    The dishes included a bowl of bird¡¯s,N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    nest with rock sugar, a bow! of SS


    porridge, and a ss of grapefruit


    milk.


    Swnovel i


    X happened to wake up naturally by the time Stanley was done making breakfast...


    When she opened her eyes, she felt nauseous again.


    After retching for a moment, X entered the bathroom and quickly cleaned herself up.


    Once she was done, she walked out of the room without any makeup on.


    As soon as she walked out the door, she bumped into someone tall


    Right after that, she could smell cologne with a light peppermint scent.


    This scent was refreshing yet cold.


    It relieved nausea in her body significantly.


    When X looked up, she saw Stanley''s perfect jawline and his handsome face


    ¡°How did you feel when you woke up in the morning?¡± Stanley asked as he held X¡¯s face.


    X shook her head. ¡°Not much... I still felt nauseous... But it''s much better than the day before


    Stanley let-out a long sigh. After that,


    he pulled her into his arms. ¡°I made


    something light for breakfast. Let¡¯s


    go.down and eat...¡¯ "Content''belongs


    to  -


    Beep. beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone suddenly started ringing.

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    X Quest allowed Stanley Batton to carry her while she looked at her phone...


    It was a WeChat message from Sharon Lindt.


    She sent some messages that expressed her concern.


    ¡°Good morning, darling


    ¡°Eat something proper for breakfast. Take a picture of what Stanley made for breakfastter.¡±


    ¡°Let me see what that kid made for you.¡±


    X felt extremely happy receiving these messages from Sharon early in the morning.


    She hooked one hand around Stanley''s neck as she replied to Sharon''s text with the other. ¡°Alright. Thank you for worrying about me, Mom.


    ¡°Urgh...¡± As soon as X typed that, she felt nauseous again.


    X immediately put her phone in the pocket before covering her mouth with her hand.


    Stanley frowned deeply as he looked at X with a pained expression. "Honey... Why... Let''s get rid of the babies.¡±


    When X heard this, she couldn''t believe her ears


    She knew how much Stanley was hoping for these two babies to arrive.


    She also knew how happy he was because she became pregnant.


    Stanley often spoke about his ns for his two children¡¯s future.


    Stanley was someone who looked forward to bing a father. So for him to say something like this, it was definitely because his heart ached for


    her.


    When X thought of this, she felt warmth spread in her heart once again


    X immediately shook her head. ¡°No... I must keep them... I love them


    ¡°You don¡¯t want the children because you don¡¯t want to see me in pain. right?¡± X asked


    ¡°Since it''s so miserable, let''s not have children. We can still be happy without children,¡± Stanley said.


    Although Stanley loved having children, he loved X moreN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    No matter how he thought about it, he''d feel that X would be much morefortable if she received an abortion...


    ¡®But I wantto have children... I will .


    not pernait you to say such things


    again. i love them...¡± X righteously


    rejected Stanley.


    Swnovel =


    Although it was painful, X never once thought of getting an abortion...


    ¡°Alright then...¡± Seeing how determined X was, he didn''t say anything further.


    ¡°Honey, thank you for worrying about me...¡± X added.


    ¡®Silly girl. You gave me the best of ..


    your youth. Who else would I worry


    about?¡± Stanley said before gently


    kissing X¡¯s forehead. Content


    belongs to  >


    His lips were cool.


    However, when his lips touched her forehead, X surprisingly felt an endless burning sensation


    Her face instantly turned red.


    Even after being together for so long. she still couldn''t resist this man¡¯s charm.


    Every day felt as if they had only started dating.


    "But even if you''re worried about me,


    you shouldn''t say stuff like this <*


    again: Thoughts like that ares


    callous...¡± X said. Content ¡®belongs


    fo  aa


    ¡°I understand...¡± Stanley nodded obediently.


    ¡°Okay. Good boy...¡± X said


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, don¡¯t go to the office...¡± Stanley said seriously.


    ¡°Okay. I told Dad about it. He will be going over to Quest Group...¡± X said.


    ¡°Meanwhile, Georgie will take full responsibility for X Entertainment...¡± X added


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stanley nodded satisfactorily.


    Resisting the urge to vomit, X finished an entire bowl of bird¡¯s nest.


    After that. she couldn''t eat anything else.

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    Although Stanley Batton felt bad watching X Quest suffer, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    He could only worry about her.


    After breakfast, Stanley called Sharon Lindt on the phone and asked her to apany X


    After Sharon arrived, Stanley headed to the office.


    Once Sharon and X had sent Stanley off, they held each other''s hand and took a stroll in the small garden behind the house


    As it was early autumn, all sorts of nts and trees were nted in the small garden


    Right then, the flowers were still in bloom.


    Other nts were also in a lush state.


    In Antis, this was the mostfortable season of the year. It was neither cold nor hot, and there werefortable autumn breezes.


    The breeze that greeted one¡¯s face came with a flowery scent and a calming. cooling sensation.


    X was dressed very simply in only a white. pure-cotton halter dress and a beige, knitted sweater...


    On the other hand, Sharon wore a light-pink knitted sweater with a white, flowery dress on the inside.


    From afar, the two of them looked like sisters.


    While walking, X started retching again.


    Sharon carefully held her hand and sat down with her on two swings in front of a bush of roses. After that, Sharon carefully rubbed X¡¯s back. ¡°Do


    you want some water? I''ll get you some from the house


    X shook her head. ¡°Drinking water doesn''t help...¡±


    Sharon''s frown deepened. ¡°If you feel that you can''t take it, you can choose to get an abortion... I feel terrible watching you like this...¡±


    X really didn''t think that Sharon would actually say things like what Stanley said as her mother-inw.


    Suddenly, X felt even more touched...


    Who said that a mother-inw could never be as good as one¡¯s biological mother?


    X¡¯s mother-inw was even dearer to her than her biological mother...


    ¡°Why are you just like Stanley? Even if it''s painful, I still want to have children...¡± X said seriously.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t feelfortable watching you suffer,¡± Sharon said before sighing out loud.


    ¡°It might get better after a while. Please, stop thinking like this... I will never give up on having children...¡± X added.


    Ever since her babies appeared in her stomach, she had never thought about abandoning them.


    No matter what happened in this lifetime, she would never get rid of them.


    ¡°Alright then... I won''t say anything further,¡± Sharon said.


    As long as X was happy...


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Stanley¡¯s call came in


    X picked up the call with a smile on her face right away.


    When the @arly autumn sunlight


    shone geri ly upon her face, it made


    her facial features appear unusually


    gentle. Her smooth, fair skin glowed


    the-entire ti me.


    -


    "The persomwho has been supplying


    me blooc:said that he''d be free from


    tomorrew onward... I''ve alrea dy


    talked-to Stephen. So we''ll do the


    bone-marrow transnt tomorrow


    evening... ¡®Stanley said. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    Previously, Stanley took medicine given by Yaksha that could modify his genes. He then did a gic test.


    Indeed, his genes had been modified, and he could now undergo a bone marrow transnt...


    However, the person who previously supplied blood to Stanley wasn''t free to do this for him...N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    That was why it had been dyed until now.


    When X heard what Stanley said, she felt extremely excited


    Now, she could finally stop worrying...


    Once the bone marrow transnt


    wasplete, Stanley would =>


    bea normal person. He would


    no longer have anemia, and he


    would! no longer need to receive


    bleed transfusions regrly...


    When Sharon heard this, she felt equally happy. A beaming smile immediately appeared on her face.

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    After talking to Stanley Batton for a while on the phone, X Quest reluctantly hung up.


    Once the call ended, Sharon Lindt carefully held X''s hand. ¡°This is wonderful, X... Stan will finally bepletely normal again...¡±


    At first, when X¡¯s grandfather-inw told her that Stanley''s illness could be cured, X didn''t believe him.


    In fact, she still felt suspicious about the medicine.


    However, sheter observed that Stanley''s genes really were modified.


    X couldn''t help but sigh to herself as she thought about how there was always someone more powerful.


    Nothing was impossible in this world.


    X thanked god for this.


    She was grateful to god for finding Stanley someone to provide him blood for a long time when he was ill


    She was also grateful that the person¡¯s bone marrow waspatible with Stanley''s.


    ¡°Yeah, Mom.¡± X nodded and smiled.


    As long as Stanley''s surgery was sessful, X would have nothing to worry about.


    After saying that, X broke into tears from feeling immense joy.


    Sharon reacted the same way. ¡°X, I think that you have brought good luck upon Stan. Look, Stan has suffered from anemia for years, but it


    couldn''t be helped because of his unique genes...


    ¡°However, ever since you showed up, Stan¡¯s illness finally had a solution... Aren''t you the good luck charm?


    ¡°Say, are you the creature of fortune from the legendary myths?¡± Sharon rubbed her tears away and said with a smile.


    Due to her good looks, Sharon still appeared very charming even when she cried andughed intermittently.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because you, Dad, and Grandpa are all kind people. You''ve all done many kind things. That¡¯s why this happened...¡±


    Based on what she knew, the Batton family had been actively contributing to charity for many years.


    Wherever help was needed in this country, the Batton family¡¯s donations would be involved.


    ¡®It''s our shared fortune...¡± Sharon said with a chuckle.


    While speaking, X started retching again.


    Sharon immediately became serious


    once more. She carefully rubbed.


    X¡¯s pack, trying to make herfeel a


    little morefortable. Content


    belongs to  ~


    Watching X suffer filled Sharon''s heart with gratitude...


    She was genuinely thankful to X.


    for being willing to bear so much>~


    pain for the sake of giving birth:to


    the ext generation in the Batton


    family... >


    7


    Sharon swore that she would shower X with affection for the rest of her life.


    She needed to get the entire Batton family to adore X.


    While thinking about this, Sharon picked up her phone and sent a WeChat message to Stanley.


    ¡°You little b*stard. Your wife is suffering too much pain. If you''re ever bad to her, I''ll kill you...¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Remember how much pain she has to go through to give birth to your children!


    Meanwhilesin ameeting room on +.


    the highest floor in Dragon Group,


    Stanley was chairing a meeting-with


    a group of high-level executives with


    a. serious expression on his: face...


    Right then, Stanley¡¯sptop was connected to the projector.


    He was using his phone¡¯s one-tap-send feature to upload a picture from his phone.


    His phone screen appeared on theptop.


    It also appeared on therge screen


    Right then, Sharon¡¯s WeChat message popped up.


    Therge screen clearly disyed her WeChat message''s content.


    Suddenly, the high-level executives who had serious expressions on their faces started looking at each other...


    Everyone was shocked!


    Was the contact saved as ¡®Mama¡¯ their president''s mother?


    Was their president''s wife pregnant?


    X said humbly.

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    This was major news!


    Also, was their president''s status at home already this low?


    After noticing the content on his phone, Stanley Batton immediately looked around at everyone emotionlessly.


    Although he realized that everyone had odd expressions on their faces, he remained calm.


    Right then, ¡°Mama¡± sent another Wehat message over¡ª


    ¡°Your father just called me. He asked you to give X massages for half an hour every day after you get home...¡±


    At this moment, the look in every high-level executive¡¯s eyes became even weirder.


    Stanley silently raised his brows. After that, he slowly cut off the connection between his phone and hisptop.


    After that, he calmly replied to Sharon Lindt''s text. "Okay. Understood...¡±


    Meanwhile, everyone started looking wild-eyed at each other again


    Would Stanley have to give X Quest a massage for half an hour every day after getting home?


    This...


    This seemed to make his status in the family even lower.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After closing the WeChat application, Stanley once again activated the one-touch-send function and connected his phone to hisptop to continue


    sending stuf.


    The meetingsted for an entire hour beforeing to an end.


    After it ended, Stanley left with Zack Cassidy.


    As soon as the two of them made a turn at the corner, other people in the meeting room started looking at each other with bewildered looks on their


    faces.


    This time, there was also a crazy discussion.


    ¡°¡®D*mn... Our president¡¯s status at home is unimaginably low...¡±


    ¡°I know that his family adores X, but I didn¡¯t think it went this far. X must be like the queen at home.


    ¡°It''s tough to imagine our cold president humbly giving X a massage at home.¡±


    ¡°Whose life could be better than our.


    president¡¯ s wife in the entire city of


    Antis? Actually, make that the


    entire world.¡± Content belongs ike)


    Swnovel _


    ¡°The entire Batton family truly adores her with all their heart. I''m really curious about the methods she used.¡±


    ¡°Stop being curious. This is life... I feel ridiculously jealous...¡±


    During the meeting, there were many things they couldn''t say.


    After the meeting ended, they all became chatty because they were about to go mad from keeping everything inside.


    Each person had a more exaggerated expression than the other.


    Right then, X once again became the most envied person among the women in the meeting room.


    Meanwhile, X knew absolutely nothing about all of this.


    She didn''t know how many people silently admired her and were envious of her.


    After returning to his office, Stanley slowly put on his gold-framed spectacles


    Once he had his spectacles on. the initial coldness about him was concealed a little.


    He appeared a little gentler and more studious.


    The thin gold chain attached to his spectacles made him appear unusually fashionable.


    Picking up a document folder next to him, Stanley became engrossed in work once again


    He had a lot of work today.


    To rush home to spend time with his wife. he needed to spend one minute as if it were two.


    Ring, ring, ring¡ª


    After approximately an hour, the


    phone fixed to his table started SS


    ringing, disrupting the frantic. and


    nervous energy in the room. ¡°Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    -\


    wu


    Stanley seamlessly closed a signed document in his hand and picked up the phone. ¡°What is it?¡±


    "Mr. Batton:. There''s ady by the


    name of Nancy Jules who wants.to


    meet you... She said she¡¯s your


    ex-ssmate... "Zack said. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org =

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    Zack Cassidy''s voice could be heard.


    Nancy Jules...


    When Stanley Batton heard this name, he frowned a little.


    This name sounded very familiar.


    After carefully recalling. he remembered that this was his ex-ssmate in high school.


    Back in their third year in high school, Nancy was one of the girls who went after him in a hardcore manner. She used every crazy method she could


    think of to pursue Stanley


    Why did this person suddenlye to Dragon Group?


    Stanley couldn''t think of any reason for them to meet...


    ¡°What is it for?¡± Stanley asked


    ¡°She didn''t say,¡± Zack answered


    ¡°I won''t see her,¡± Stanley replied.


    With that, Stanley quickly hung up the phone.


    After hanging up, he once again dived back into work nervously and frantically.


    Hepletely forgot about Nancy.


    Downstairs, at the receptionThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A beautiful woman with long, ash gray hair leaned against the reception deskzily while she re-applied lipstick on her lips.


    She held a limited-edition, pink, diamond Guein lipstick case in her left hand.


    Meanwhile, she used her right hand to carefully re-apply lipstick on her lips using the lipstick case¡¯s mirror.


    The lipstick was a bright red color. Coupled with the intricate makeup on her face, it made her entire appearance unusually seductive and alluring.


    If X Quest was like a fairy from above, this person was like a demon fox in the human world


    This woman''s every move and smile held the very essence of seduction and elegance...


    She wore a bright red, tight-fitting dress that ended at her knees, perfectly entuating her sexy figure.


    Her every move and smile looked like she came straight out of a movie.


    The two female receptionists were utterly mesmerized by her right then...


    Although they both thought that this woman still paled slightlypared to their president''s wife, she was still an absolute beauty in their books.


    Ring, ring, ring¡ª


    Right then, a call came from the office of the president''s assistant.


    One of the receptionists quickly snapped back to her senses and picked the phone up. ¡°Mr. Cassidy, how did it go? What did our president say?¡±


    When the beautifuldy heard this, she slowly looked up at the receptionist with her seductive eyes that had eyeliners drawn around them in upward


    Curves...


    ¡°He won''t see her...¡± Zack replied.


    When the receptionist heard this,


    she immediately covered the pharie


    and logked at the beautifuldy.>


    ¡®Miss-dules, our president said that


    it''s aot convenient for him ta-see


    yous" ¡®she said.


    <


    After hearing this, Nancy¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction.


    Stanley¡¯s response was within her expectations.


    Instead, she shrugged nonchntly.


    After that; ¡®she pointed at the desk-


    with a finger that had a bright, red


    nail on it. ¡°Tell him I¡¯m here tooffer a


    huge business deal... ¡± Content


    belongs to  ~


    ¡°Also, tell him this... Don¡¯t think I still have the hots for him. He doesn¡¯t deserve me anymore...¡± Nancy added


    Nancy''s tone was unrushed. There was also a tinge of charm in her voice that was very alluring


    ¡°In that case... Mr. Cassidy, Miss Jules asked you to tell the president that she...¡± The receptionist said.


    Nancy was getting a little impatient.


    She walked over to the receptionist


    on the call and grabbed the phone.~


    from herAsk Stanley... Does hes


    want ta get a deal worth eighty->


    billiandors... Also, tell him that I''m


    nethere to bug him. Tell hint to stay


    col...¡± Content belongs ta¡±


    With that, Nancy rolled her eyes. ¡°What on earth...¡±


    Meanwhile, when the two receptionists heard what Nancy said, they were both shocked


    An eighty billion deal?


    Wasn''t that too much?

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    Also, wasn''t thisdy sounding arrogant when she spoke?


    However, even if a beautifuldy was arrogant. she still looked pretty.


    ¡°Uhm... Alright..


    I''ll tell him...¡± Her tone equally dumbfounded Zack Cassidy.


    How could this woman''s temper be like this?


    Didn¡¯t she have too much of an ego?


    Outrageous. It was truly outrageous...


    After that, Zack hung up the phone and immediately called Stanley Batton. He told Stanley exactly what Nancy Jules said


    Of course, Zack left out the outrageous curse words that she used.


    Based on how well Zack knew Stanley, if Stanley found out how arrogant she was, he wouldn''t meet her.


    Zack didn''t want to miss out on the eighty billion deal so easily.


    On the other end of the phone call, Stanley frowned slightly when he heard what Zack said


    After thinking deeply for a few seconds, he slowly put down the document folder in his hand. ¡°Send her up,¡± he said.


    With that, Stanley hung up the phone and started going through another document


    Since Nancy had said those things, he had no reason not to meet her.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    Approximately an hourter, somebody knocked on the door.


    Stanley nced casually at the door. "Come in,¡± he said


    Outside, Nancy pushed the door open and entered. There was a confident yet seductive smile on her face.


    Stanley found the person before him awfully unfamiliar.


    Was this Nancy?


    Although she was considered good-looking in school, her facial features weren''t distinct enough.


    She could only be considered pretty, but not stunningly beautiful...


    Meanwhile, the person before Stanley right now was stunningly beautiful.


    Her facial featurespletely outssed Nancy from the past.


    Stanley couldn''t help but sigh. Getting cosmetic surgery these days sure was convenient.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nancy Jules?¡± Stanley frowned a little.


    "Can''t recognize me, can you? Have I


    gotten muchprettier? Look at my


    face. Dont.you regret turning me =


    down int the past? Otherwise, you''d


    have agquired the most beautiful


    worsan in the country...¡¯ '' Nanoy


    nodded and said. Content.belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    As she joked, she walked up to Stanley.


    Stanley frowned slightly. ¡®This person is still as blindly confident as she was in the past¡¯. He thought to himself.


    Nancy would say the same thing


    whenevershe proposed to him and


    was turfed down from what he~ >


    could:recall ¡°Stanley Batton, you''ll


    regret not saying yes to a beautiful


    waman like me...¡¯ ¡®Content belongs


    to¡°NovelDrama.Org -


    However, she really wasn¡¯t as pretty as she thought back then.


    ¡°Get down to business...¡± Stanley raised his browns calmly before shifting his gaze back to a document.


    Nancy smiled a little. After that, she pulled out a ck leather chair with a simr design and pushed it next to Stanley before sitting down.


    As soon as she sat down, she got straight to the point. ¡°I want to purchase yourpany¡¯s high-end mobile phone chip...


    ¡°If the price is suitable, itll add an extra eighty billion revenue for you each year. What do you think?¡± Nancy asked.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Stanley slowly looked up at Nancy. "What do you want with these things?¡±


    ¡®Allow me,to introduce myself, I''m: N


    Nancy Jules, the current wife of ~


    Country" T''s president... Oh, wait...


    Nom one of his wives... The


    yeungest wife...¡± Nancy said


    Country T''s president.


    He was known for his many romantic affairs and countless wives


    Stanley really didn''t think Nancy would be the wife of someone like that.


    That person could literally be her father.


    ¡°I know what you''re thinking. You don¡¯t have to be this curious... To be honest, my reason for getting married to him is unusually simple...¡± Nancy


    exined.

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    ¡°That''s because my family nearly went bankrupt at one point. We ran out of money... I asked people for help, but nobody would help me. He was the


    only one who helped, but it was under this condition...


    ¡°He married me for my body, while I did it for the money... Whatever it is, it was a fair trade...¡± Nancy Jules said earnestly. She wasn''t hiding anything


    at all.


    Stanley Batton listened without saying anything.


    ¡°The enterprise from Country Z that previously supplied high-end chips to our country¡¯s mobile phonepany started asking for extortive prices.


    ¡°I feel like it won''t work with them. That''s why I thought of Dragon Group. What do you think? Do you want to cooperate with us? As long as the price


    works...¡± Nancy went straight to the point once again


    Meanwhile, Stanley was also a straightforward person.


    After briefly chatting with her, he offered his ideal price.


    Nancy also decisively agreed to it very quickly.


    After that, Zack printed a contract. and the two parties immediately signed the cooperation agreement.


    The entire processsted only for an hour.


    There were two copies of the same contract.


    After the two finished signing, each took one copy of it...


    Nancy held the contract with one hand and looked at Stanley. ¡°I hope we''ll work well together,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Stanley said calmly.


    ¡°You''re still as cold as you were...


    ¡°Even with such a huge business deal, you''re still deadly cold...¡± Nancyined.


    Stanley smiled a little, but he still didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°Don''t misunderstand. I definitely didn''t offer you such a huge business deal because I still loved you...


    ¡°It''s because Dragon Group is the most trustedpany in Country Z to me. It''s also the best in this line of work...¡± Nancy added


    ¡°Understood,¡± Stanley said nonchntly.


    I saw pictures and videos of your ~~


    wife. She''s very beautiful... You eK)


    look geod together... I have to admit


    I''m not as pretty as her,¡± Nancy said


    with a chuckle.


    -


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Did you know? When I used to love you beyond reason, I always wondered what kind of woman you would like.


    "Now, the mystery has finally been


    solved. Oh..-trturns out that only


    NU


    perfect faities like her could take


    your faney, Stanley.¡± Nancy was ~


    expressing the most honest ?


    thoughts from the bottom ofher


    heart. _¡ã S


    on


    ~~


    Xu


    NS


    ¡°I know you''re very busy... I shan¡¯t disturb you any further. Goodbye...¡± Nancy said before standing up in one smooth motion


    ¡®I''ll get Zack to send you off...¡± Stanley also stood up. After that, he slowly fastened the button on his left sleeve.


    ¡°There''s no need. I drove here on my own...¡± Nancy said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley said.


    Stanley walked Nancy over to the door. After that, he returned to his seat and continued to workThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After entering the elevator, Nancy ~~


    chuckledas she let out a long sigh.


    "Sigh He''s still so handsome. SO


    many years have gone by. Why


    won''t his good looks fade. away?¡±


    Sharon Lidnt stayed at home all this while to apany X Quest. She only left after Stanley got home.


    Before Sharon left, she even prepared a delicious dinner for the two of them.


    The meal was light yet plentiful. Moreover, the dishes were all X¡¯s favorites.


    As X¡¯s retching reactions had gotten somewhat better, she forced herself to eat a lot.


    After the meal, X felt much better.


    Although she still felt nauseous, she was no longer retching.


    Moreover, the nausea was also bearable.


    This sensation was akin to not having eaten anything for an entire day.


    After the meal, Stanley cleaned up the dishes and utensils. Meanwhile, X gently tapped on the table with one hand. "Shall we go out for a walk


    later?¡± she asked

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    When Stanley Batton heard this, he immediately walked over to X Quest and sat down next to her. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± he asked carefully.


    X nodded. ¡°Yeah. I feel bored being at home all the time. I want to go out for a walk...¡±


    X had spent the entire day at home with Sharon Lindt.


    She really wanted to go outside for some fresh air and to breathe in the air of freedom


    ¡°Alright... Let¡¯s go out now... It¡¯s cold outside. Put on a thicker jacket...¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X replied.


    ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± Stanley asked carefully.


    ¡°Let''s just go for a drive..." X said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley said.


    After heading upstairs to change into a thicker knitted sweater, X left the house with Stanley.


    Stanley drove X aimlessly around in his ck Bugatti Veyron.


    To ensure X¡¯s safety, Stanley drove very slowly.


    The night scenery outside was beautiful.


    The sky was full of stars, and there were flowers in the trees...


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Stanley asked carefully after driving for a while.


    X shook her head and rolled down the window halfway. "No... I feel much better aftering out for some fresh air.


    When Stanley heard this, he immediately lifted his hand and gently ruffled X¡¯s hair in a satisfied manner. ¡°That''s great...¡±


    Upon arriving in the city, the traffic ahead suddenly came to a halt.


    The entire road was blocked by traffic.


    Drivers impatiently honked, making the atmosphere noisy and chaotic.


    After waiting in the same spot for ten minutes, there still didn''t appear to be any improvement.


    Stanley slowly opened his car door and looked far away.


    He saw four luxurious sports cars parked horizontally across the road not far away


    Clearly, the four sports cars had crashed into each other upfront


    Each car¡¯s hood was deeply dented, and smoke seeped out from within continuously.


    Right then, these four cars caused serious traffic congestion on this side of the road...


    All four owners of their respective cars were standing next to their cars as they made phone calls.


    Two of them were men, while the other two were women.


    Stanley stood approximately two meters away from them


    At one nce, Stanley saw a familiar figure from behind...


    That person''s outfit, hair, and physique resembled that of Nancy Jules...This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Nancy, who was angrily making a call to the police, also saw Stanley standing not too far away when she turned around.


    Although the light at night was very,


    dim, and there were many peoples


    and cars on the road, she could still


    spot him at first nce. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org =~


    Just like how they were back in high school


    Stanley always stood out like a crane amidst a group of chickens.


    He was always the most handsome person


    When Nancy Saw Stanley, she


    quickly walked toward him. ¡°What a


    CO incidense.. Since this happened; >


    help me but... Those fellows keep


    bullyitg me and won''t let me leave.


    Theyeven asked me topensate


    them... "She exined. Content


    bel ongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I was driving just fine. Those drunkards suddenly appeared. They even ran the red light... And crashed into me


    ¡°They arertsober. Now, they won''t


    let me leave, and they''re asking me


    topensate them with money...


    They are all very influential people,


    andthey¡¯ re calling their boss> That


    bass... ¡¯ Nancy said in a huff: Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    ¡°Understood.¡± With that, Stanley Batton called Zack Cassidy on the phone and told him everything that happened...


    Approximately one minute after the call ended, the three people whe were initially furiously making calls instantly turned off their car engines...


    The few of them walked over to Stanley and Nancy Jules. They looked at Nancy while nodding and bowing to her. ¡°Sorry... Sorry. Lady, we were


    ignorant...¡±


    ¡°Are you aware of your mistakes?¡± Nancy frowned slightly as she asked.


    Even when she was frowning slightly, she was still very attractive.


    The few of them immediately nodded respectfully


    Nancy rolled her eyes at them. ¡°Get lost..."


    ¡°What about thepensation?¡± A woman asked.


    ¡°Someone will reach out to you for that...¡± Nancy''s voice was still cold.


    When the few of them heard this, they quickly ran off. They got into their cars and sped away.


    Nancy smiled satisfactorily as she looked at Stanley. "Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You''re wee...¡± Stanley said.


    Nancy had given him such a huge business deal. So naturally, he couldn''t just watch idly without helping her.


    A cold evening breeze blew against them, making Nancy''s hair flow gently in the wind.


    Her ash gray hair shone brightly under the streetlight.


    However, no matter how bright the light was, it still couldn''tpare to a fraction of her beauty.


    X Quest was able to see everything clearly in the car.


    Stanley''s car light was left on.


    Meanwhile, Nancy happened to be standing on the right side of the car, where the car light shone the brightest.


    Under the bright white light. the woman¡¯s fair and smooth calf, as well as her iparably sexy physique and desirable facial features, were all


    visible


    When X saw Nancy''s face, a term naturally appeared in her mind. ¡®Stunningly beautiful.¡¯


    Every move this woman made and her smile were exotic and beautiful.


    She looked beautiful even when she was frowning angrily.


    It was unusual to see Stanley standing next to a woman for more than two minutes outside of work...


    X thought that this woman must have either been his business partner or an old friend.


    ¡°I have something to tell you... Stop your car by the roadter..." Nancy chuckled before adding.


    With that, she looked deeply at X, who was sitting on the passenger seat in Stanley''s car.


    The moment their eyes met, Nancy.


    instantlysmiled at X. After that;


    Nancyturned around and returned


    to her car. Then, she parked ¡ì her car


    by. the road...


    Meanwhile, Stanley slowly returned to his car. He, too, parked his car by the road


    ¡°Who is that girl? She¡¯s so pretty,¡± X asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°Pretty? She had cosmetic surgery...¡± Stanley showed very little interest in this topic.


    ¡°Cosmetic surgery? Her cosmetic surgeon certainly has excellent skill...¡± Xplimented


    X didn¡¯t see any traces of cosmetic surgery on Nancy''s face


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Stanley replied calmly.


    ¡°Were you two very close in the past?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Stanley raised his brows as he asked X affectionately.


    Although the light was dim, X could still sense the gentleness and affection in the depths of his eyes.


    X immediately shook her head.


    ¡®Jealous? Why would I be jealous


    just because you exchanged af¨¦w


    words: ¡®with another woman? Bo you


    think I''m that kind of girl?¡±.¡é Content


    belongs to  ~~


    After saying that, Xughed helplessly.


    ¡®It''d be bestif you weren''t... She¡¯s my


    high school ssmate. She offered


    Dragon Group a huge business- deal


    today...¡± Stanley said. Content


    belongs to  =This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    X instantly understood when she heard what Stanley said.

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    ¡°She married Country T''s President... Now, she¡¯s the youngest wife of Country T''s President...¡± Stanley Batton said


    As the two of them spoke, Nancy Jules was already at the passenger¡¯s side of their car.


    Nancy bent over slightly and tapped on the window lightly.


    When X Quest saw this, she immediately rolled down the window and looked at Nancy''s face.


    X still couldn''t see any traces of cosmetic surgery on Nancy''s face upon a closer look. On the contrary, it seemed natural and alluringly beautiful...


    When the wind blew, her faint rose-scented perfume whiffed through the air. It was an enchanting smell


    Looking at a beautiful woman like Nancy made X feel extremely happy.


    She liked all good-looking people...


    Hi...¡± Nancy waved at X cheerfully.


    Although X had never interacted with this woman before, X felt that Nancy was a passionate, pretty, hot, and straightforward woman from how


    she behaved in front of X today.


    Hi...¡± X waved back at Nancy.


    ¡°Come down and have a chat...¡± Nancy said before retrieving a cigarette from her limited-edition Hermes purse. She lit it up and started smoking.


    When Nancy smoked, she seemed even more attractive


    Suddenly, X felt as if she was looking at a poster girl.


    X chuckled and got out of the car.


    Right after that, Stanley also got out of the car from the other side.


    The cold breeze blew against X, making the edge of her white dress flow with the wind.


    Although X didn¡¯t have any makeup on, she was still stunningly beautiful. There was an indescribable fairy-like quality to her.


    X and Nancy each had their pretty traits.


    If Nancy was like a star in the sky, then X was like the moon...


    Although the moon shone as bright as stars, it was one-of-a-kind and irreceable.


    As soon as X and Stanley got out of the car, Nancy looked at X. ¡°Do you smoke?¡± Nancy asked


    grabbed. the cigarette in Nancy¡¯ ¡ª


    mouth ¡®and tossed it into a rubbish


    bin by the road...


    Swnovel =


    Nancy seemed dumbfounded. ¡°No... What? Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°My wife is pregnant...¡± Stanley said ndly.


    After saying that, Stanley extended.


    his arm-and naturally pulled Xdinto


    his embrace. lt was a dominant yet


    gentle move.


    Swnovel ¡ª


    When Nancy heard this, she looked at X. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine... I''m sorry. I apologize on behalf of my husband for his behavior earlier,¡± X said with a chuckle.


    However, Nancy shrugged nonchntly. "What''s there to apologize for? It¡¯s normal. I can understand why.¡±


    ¡°Beautifuldy, your name is X Quest, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nancy added.


    X nodded gently. ¡°Yes


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Nancy Jules...¡± Nancy extended her hand. She was as passionate as ever.


    X shook Nancy¡¯s hand with equal passion. ¡°Nice to meet you.


    ¡°Is your car alright?¡± X pointed at the deeply dented car behind Nancy and asked.


    Nancy shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can still drive itThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Why do you want to speak to us?¡± Stanley went straight to the point.


    ¡°Nothing much... I just wanted to thank you properly and say hello to your wife.


    "HOw about this? Let''s sit down at a


    nearby 1 restaurant and have a chat:


    What do you think?¡± Nancy still


    behaved in a forthright manner. She


    was confident andposed.

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    ¡®It''s okay... We have stuff to do...¡± Stanley Batton said


    ¡°What stuff?¡± Nancy Jules had a slightly disappointed look in her eyes.


    ¡°I have to take my wife around...¡± Stanley said


    ¡°Alright, fine. Whatever. I''ll be leaving then..." With that, Nancy shifted her gaze to X Quest''s face. ¡°Beautifuldy, I''ll take my leave now. See you


    when I see you.¡±


    Right after that, Nancy turned around and returned to her car.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s offered you a huge business deal, why don¡¯t we ept her offer to sit down and have a chat?¡± X asked


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to stroll around?¡± Stanley asked


    ¡°It''s fine to give that up if something important crops up...¡± X said.


    ¡°I have to do what I promised you I would...¡± Stanley said.


    With that, Stanley opened the car door like a gentleman and helped X to get inside.


    In the luxurious sports car in front, Nancy was able to see X and Stanley''s interaction clearly through the rearview mirror.


    Back when Nancy failed to pursue Stanley, she truly felt that this man was destined to be alone.


    In fact, Nancy even felt that whoever ended up being his woman would suffer greatly. That woman would have to be on her toes and serve Stanley


    dutifully for the rest of her life


    However, Nancy never expected that this day woulde for Stanley toa.


    This, perhaps, was love


    When you love someone, you''d be willing to change for that person. Even a cold-hearted male goddess would do the same when he was in love.


    ¡°So lucky...¡± Nancy let out a long, depressed sigh


    Soon, X and Stanley''s car disappeared from her line of sight.


    Meanwhile, she sat in her car and didn''t leave


    She was truly envious of their romance:Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This was how newlyweds should behave.


    However, Nancy never had the chance to experience it.


    Ever since she got married to her husband, she''d never had a day of peace.


    She had to experience battles of wits and courage with her husband''s other wives every day.


    Her life was like one of those concubines from period dramas.


    Every day, she had to think about ways to protect her status and catch her husband''s attention


    Nancy was destined not to


    experience simple joys of love likes


    that between X and Stanleysin this


    lifetime. Content belongs I to


    Swnovel -


    When Nancy thought about these things, she smiled bitterly.


    After taking a deep breath, she elegantly lit a cigarette. After that, she took a deep puff at it.


    Whose fault was it that she had a terrible fate?


    Since this. was what life offered her,


    she hackio other option but to co


    wee all of it with open arms


    bravely... ¡±


    Swnovel o


    On a brightly lit, t tar road, a ck Bugatti Veyron moved forward stably.


    X leanedzily against the passenger seat window as she looked out at the scenery that shed by.


    Stanley steered with one hand and held X¡¯s hand tightly with his other, fingers inteced together.


    Even when he was driving, he wanted to stay close to X.


    Seeing that X wasn¡¯t speaking, Stanley initiated a topic.


    Stanley started telling X about things between himself and Nancy in the past.


    He also told X about how Nancy came to thepany and offered him the huge business deal this afternoon.


    X listen¨¦d carefully before NN


    immediately offeringpliments.


    "This ssmate of yours is quite


    loyalShe even thinks of youwhen


    there are good things...¡¯ ¡® Cohtent


    belongs to  ~


    Hearing Stanley talk about these things made X feel somewhat suspicious

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    Does Nancy Jules still like Stanley Batton?¡¯ X wondered.


    However, from the way Nancy spoke with Stanley and her tone, it didn¡¯t seem quite like it...


    Was X perhaps overthinking it?


    After all, Nancy had a crush on Stanley back when they were in high school


    ¡°Apart from thepany they previously worked with, ourpany is the only one in the world that could provide the chips she wanted...¡± Stanley


    said.


    That meant it had nothing to do with loyalty...


    Mainly. it was because Nancy didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Such words thoroughly nullified X¡¯s suspicions that Nancy still liked Stanley.


    ¡®I see. Regardless, you should still maintain a good rtionship with this person... After all, she is backed by the entirety of Country T,¡± X added.


    As long as they maintained a good rtionship, there would naturally be countless deals in the future...


    If Country T¡¯s President could delegate such an important matter to Nancy, one could imagine how important her status was in the President''s eyes.


    ¡°I have it figured out,¡± Stanley said.


    With that, he fiercely kissed the back of X''s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about a single thing. I will take care of everything,¡± he added.


    ¡°Alright. Let''s drive around a little more and head home. You''ve got surgery tomorrow,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯te to the hospital with me tomorrow,¡± Stanley said


    ¡°No way...¡± X immediately refused.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that Stanley was doing this because he didn''t want her to be too exhausted


    However, she couldn''t allow herself to be absent during such a time as his wife.


    ¡°Listen to me...¡± Stanley said with a stern expression. His tone was dominant and irrefutable.


    ¡°No means no. I must be there for you during the surgery...¡± X insisted.


    ¡°You are in no condition to roam around physically...¡± Stanley said with a helpless expression.


    ¡°ll not roarty around when I''m there.


    I''ll apany you in the ward... You


    can ask Zack to do stuff for yout


    you need anything. Will this werk?¡±


    Xfrowned slightly. She devided to


    take¡¯ a step back... Content belongs


    to¡°NovelDrama.Org -


    No matter what, she very much wanted to be there.


    Even if she couldn''t help with anything, just staying by Stanley¡¯s side and watching over him was enough


    It was such a critical surgery. She truly didn¡¯t feel secure if she couldn''t see Stanley.


    ¡°Stanley... I must be there...¡± X¡¯s facial expression became even more serious


    Seeing how xX''s expression was ~


    turning sour, Stanley decided to .*


    compromise. ¡°Alright, alright.As you


    wish... You really are like my ¡®boss...¡¯


    When X heard this, she smiled joyfully.


    As Stanley-needed to go through a>.


    bone marrow transnt the nexts~


    day, hewas admitted into the ?


    hospital early in the morning.


    Various check-ups were iniftated...


    Throughout the entire process, Sharon Lindt and Zack Cassidy stayed by his side.


    Meanwhile, X silently waited for Stanley in his VIP ward.


    Her pregnancy symptoms weren''t severe today.


    Although she kept feeling a little nauseous, it didn¡¯t cause her to retch...


    The difort in her stomach was entirely bearable.


    After a series of check-ups wereplete, Stanley returned to the ward.


    After an entire day of fasting, Stanley was wheeled into a VIP operating room along with his long-term blood donor at seven o''clock in the evening


    Meanwhile, X, Sharon, Wilson Batton, Catherine Batton, and Josh Batton waited quietly and nervously on seats outside the VIP operating room.


    The director of the municipal hospital, Stephen Harris, was personally carrying out the surgery today.


    Although the family members were very confident in Stephen¡¯s skills, they still felt worried

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    Since idents could always happen during surgeries, they were also worried about the bone marrow donor apart from Stanley Batton. They really


    hoped that Stanley and the donor would both be safe.


    Since Josh Batton was around, nurses in the hospital kept looking for various excuses to walk past them asionally.


    Some even found excuses to walk past over a dozen times...


    With people constantly walking past X Quest, she felt even more disturbed by their noisy footsteps.


    Sharon Lindt held X¡¯s hand gently. ¡°X, don''t worry. Everything will be alright,¡± she said carefully.


    Although Sharon was also worried, she couldn¡¯t express too much of it for fear of affecting X¡¯s mood.


    Never mind that X was already pregnant.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t pregnant. Sharon didn¡¯t want to affect her.


    X nodded gently, but she didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she silently closed her eyes and started praying for Stanley and the bone marrow donor.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Grandpaing today?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°Your grandfather caught a severe cold when he spent time with a friend overseas. Your brother said he didn''t want to disturb the old man and hoped


    he would rest to get better... That''s why we didn¡¯t tell him,¡± Sharon said truthfully.


    Josh understood the situation after hearing this. Hence, he shifted his gaze to X¡¯s face. ¡°X... Don''t worry. Stanley and that person will be fine...¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± X nodded, but she didn¡¯t speak much either.


    Meanwhile, Catherine Batton was also too nervous to speak.


    Wilson Batton also remained silent. His facial expression became increasingly tense.


    Approximately an hourter...


    The light above the operating room that indicated the surgery was underway suddenly went off.


    When X saw this, she immediately stood up along with the rest of the Batton family.


    At that moment, everyone felt their hearts rising to their throats.


    About five minutester, the operating room''s door slowly opened.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephen Harris, who wore a green surgical outfit, slowly walked out.


    He was wearing a green surgical cap.


    After he pulled his mark down past his chin, his weary expression could be seen...


    When Stephen saw them, he quickly


    walked:up to them and let out a Jong


    sigh. ¡®The surgery was very


    sessful. Don''t worry.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org =


    At that moment, everyone instantly felt relieved


    They all let out a long sigh.


    X immediately took a step back and gently sat on along bench. ¡°That¡¯s great..." She couldn''t help but cry tears of joy.


    Meanwhile, Sharon, Wilson, Josh, and Catherine also had tears in their eyes.


    ¡°Dr. Harris, what should we pay attention to after this?¡± X asked as she looked excitedly at Stephen


    ¡°Pay attention to his diet, and make sure he gets enough rest


    ¡®As for what can be eaten and what,


    can''t, I¡¯ provide you with a list.


    later..* ¡°Stephen replied with as


    serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Alright, thank you...¡± X said


    ¡®I know thatStanley has alotof


    responsibilities. However, please


    don''t bother him with any workfor


    nowsHe needs to recuperatein


    peace... Content belongs ta~


    NovelDrama.Org -


    ¡°On top of that, please keep him in a happy mood. His mood will also affect his recovery,¡± Stephen said carefully once again.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xmitted everything to her memory.


    Perhaps. it was because she was in a good mood, right then, her stomach was feeling much better.


    X no longer felt nauseous at all.


    ¡°When can my sone out?¡± Wilson asked Stephen eagerly.


    ¡°He''s still getting a drip inside and being observed. Perhaps, in about half an hour...¡± Stephen said.


    ¡°What about the bone marrow donor? Is he alright?¡± X asked.

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    X Quest was genuinely thankful to that person. But she was also worried about him.


    ¡°He''s fine... He''lle out first in a while.¡± Stephen Harris added


    Approximately ten minutester, the bone marrow donor was wheeled out


    X and the Batton family wheeled him into a VIP ward


    So as not to disturb his rest, they only spoke a few wards to him. After that, they arranged for medical caregivers to look after him before immediately


    returning to the operating room entrance.


    Everyone gathered in front of the operating room. After approximately twenty minutes, Stanley Batton was wheeled out by Stephen Harris and a


    group of nurses


    Stanley, who sat in a wheelchair, was wearing a blue-and-white patient''s robe


    His face was ashen...


    Due to the anesthetic, he was still passed-out


    Seeing Stanley like this made X''s heart ache badly...


    Other people felt the same way.


    Everyone took in a deep breath simultaneously. Then, after suppressing their sadness, they wheeled Stanley back into a VIP ward...


    After entering, Stephen and the nurses ced Stanley on a soft,rge, white bed


    Right after that, Stephen put on a drip for Stanley


    Once Stanley was settled in, Stephen left with the nurses


    X and the Batton family were the only ones left in the huge ward. They stood around Stanley''s bed.


    As soon as Stephen left, Stanley slowly opened his eyes.


    The first thing that came into sight was X¡®s reddened eyes.


    Right after that, Stanley could see the worried looks in the eyes of Josh Batton, Wilson Batton, Sharon Batton, and Catherine Batton


    At that moment, Stanley felt warmth spread in his heart.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°The surgery was sessful...¡± X said


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Stanley nodded dly.


    This meant that he would never have to receive blood infusion, and he wouldn''t faint anymore...


    Stanley could live life like a normal person.


    ¡°How do you feel? Are you unwell?¡± Stanley looked at X and asked


    Stanley was actually more worried about X than himself.


    When X-heard this, hereyes


    immediately turned even redder. Her


    man still wouldn''t forget to express


    concern for her even when he was


    under such circumstances.> Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    ¡®I''m fine...¡± X stammered.


    ¡°That''s good. Silly girl. Don''t cry, okay?¡± Stanley¡¯s voice was soft as usual.


    X wiped her tears away and forced a smile on her face. ¡°Alright.


    Stanley¡¯s recovery was a joyous asion


    Indeed, X shouldn''t be crying.


    Stanley smited satisfactorily. After


    that, he leaned sideways and look¨¦d


    at X ¡°Alright. You''ve seen me>


    now. fm fine. You should go home


    and-test. The hospital I is no ce for


    a pregnant woman.¡± Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org 7


    ¡°No way...¡± X was determined.


    ¡°Why are you so disobedient? Hmm?¡± Stanley had a helpless tone.


    ¡°I want to stay,¡± X insisted.


    Even if Stanley had recovered, X was still worried


    She needed to stay by his side.


    Husband and wife should always be together during tough times


    "X... Youmfather and I are here. ~~


    Catherineand Josh are also here


    That''s enough... You should go"


    home. ¡± Sharon also started .


    persuading X... Content Belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org -


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started to ring.

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    Georgie Clementine sent a text message to inform X Quest that she had sorted out many important documents on X¡¯s behalf.


    Georgie asked X to check her email inbox when she was free to go through the documents Georgie had dealt with.


    X replied with an ¡®OK¡¯...


    After that. X shifted her gaze to Sharon Lindt''s face once again.


    ¡°Mom, I have to stay here. I know you¡¯re worried about me. but I''ll be careful. I''ll get the nurses to add another bed beside this one. I''ll sit on the bed


    when I''m free. Alright?¡± X asked.


    Seeing how determined X was, Sharon helplessly nodded in the end.


    Josh Batton frowned a little as he looked at X concernedly. ¡°X... To be honest, I suggest that you stay at home.¡±


    X chuckled and shook her head. "I won''t...Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    X refused to go home no matter what. She had to stay behind and look after Stanley Batton. Even if there was nothing she could help with, being


    by his side and watching over him was good enough...


    Meanwhile, after Josh heard this, he stopped talking.


    Josh felt extremely envious on the inside when he saw how these two were in love.


    At that moment, he felt mixed emotions deep in his heart.


    The life Josh''s brother, Stanley, lived now was the life Josh could only dream of.


    It was something Josh longed for but could never obtain


    ¡°Alright, Josh. Don''t you have work? Hurry up and get to work...


    ¡°Also, Dad, Mom, and Catherine. You should all head back first. I''ll stay here with Stanley on my own,¡± X said as she looked at the others.


    X was fine with watching over Stanley on her own.


    She wasn¡¯t that weak


    ¡°How could that work? Your father has stuff to deal with. I''ll get him to leave with Josh and Catherine. I''ll stay here with you.¡± Sharon said gently and


    affectionately before holding X''s hand endearingly.


    Despite being a woman, X still felt her heart melting after hearing Sharon''s affectionate tone.


    Wilson Batton looked lovingly at Sharon. ¡°That works too... I''ll pick you up after work tonight... Sorry for the trouble today.¡±


    ¡°I want to stay here too. I''m free anyway...¡± Catherine Batton said.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Catherine, you can stay too,¡± Sharon said.


    After that, Wilson and Josh Batton left.


    Meanwhile, X, Sharon, and Catherine stayed behind


    ¡®Stan... I didn¡¯t tell anyone else about


    your surgery. I didn¡¯t want them to


    disturb your rest. You should also


    avoid telling anyone else about this...


    ¡°If we tell oe many of our rtives


    and friends, they''d be worried and


    come ver to visit you. If it gets


    crowded, it''ll be very messy, and


    yourrest will be affected...¡± "Sharon


    said,  ~


    ¡°Yeah. We didn''t tell anyone either, not even my father,¡± X said.


    In this regard, X and Sharon had a simr thought...


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    Right then, someone knocked on the door.


    Immediately after that, someone pushed the door open from the outside.


    Sebastian Brenand and Henry Armstrong slowly walked in.


    Sebastian walked in front with arge bouquet of red carnations in his arms...


    Meanwhile, Henry carried arge basket of fruits behind Sebastian. There were various imported fruits in the basket.


    X¡¯s eyes filled with shock when she saw them.


    Neither X nor Stanley told them about Stanley''s surgery.


    X also didn¡¯t expect them to find out so efficiently.


    ¡®Howme:> We''re best buddies, but


    you didn''t tell us about your surgery,¡¯


    Sebastianined as he ced


    therge bouquet of red carnations


    On. the nightstand. Content belongs


    to  7

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    Soon, Henry Armstrong walked over to Sebastian Brenand¡¯s side, too. He ced the basket of fruits on the nightstand. ¡°Exactly... It really was


    thoughtless of you...¡± Henry startedining as well.


    Before X Quest and Stanley Batton could speak, Henry and Sebastian turned to smile at Sharon Lidnt, X, and Catherine Batton before greeting


    each of them individually.


    Stanley nced disgustedly at the red carnations next to him. ¡°How did you find out about me?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡®I have my ways...¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Henry said


    ¡°Who told you?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I was here to get a medical check-up, and I happened to hear it from the director...¡± Sebastian said.


    After saying that, Sebastian rolled his eyes at Stanley. ¡°What''s the matter? If the director didn¡¯t tell me, were you going to hide it from us for the rest of


    our lives? That''s not nice...¡±


    ¡°You talk too much...¡± Stanley frowned slightly.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t tell you because we didn¡¯t want you to worry,¡± X exined.


    ¡°If something like this happens again, you must tell us. That way, we can still help ordingly... Tsk, tsk. Next time? There definitely won''t be a next


    time...¡± Henry said.


    After saying that, Henry gently pped himself.


    Seeing him like this, X couldn''t help but smile a little.


    Sebastian rolled his eyes at Henry. ¡°Do you even know how to hold a proper conversation? If you don¡¯t, shut up.


    Henry rolled his eyes at Sebastian. ¡°Go to hell...¡±


    ¡®I don''t know where that is..." Sebastian said


    Henry was silent.


    ¡°Stanley, do you like the carnations I bought you?¡± Sebastian changed the topic by looking at Stanley.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I think you like it a lot,¡± Sebastian said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± Stanley said


    ¡°You don''t say what you mean...¡± Sebastian said.


    Stanley was speechless.


    ¡°I bought the flower to add more


    color anc life to this ward. Also, I


    want.X to feel more o


    comfortable...¡± Sebastian said,


    Stanley raised his brows helplessly. "Does that mean you did it for X?¡±


    Sebastian nodded gently. ¡°Yeah... Something like that.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I like it...¡± Stanley looked at Sebastian and replied with a serious expression.


    Sebastian, Henry, and X were all speechless.


    Sharon chuckled. "You guys, get a seat somewhere. Don''t stay standing...¡±


    Sebastianughed. ¡°Auntie, we like standing. It''s quite exhausting to sit in the office all day long.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I won''t bug you guys,¡± Sharon said.


    Sebastian shifted his gaze to


    Stanley''s face once again. ¡°I heard


    that the surgery was sessful.


    Corigrattions...¡± Content:belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org a


    N


    ¡°Thank you...¡± Stanley replied ndly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Sharon looked at Henry''s,


    face. "Ob? right. Henry, how are yau


    and Georgie? Has your mother


    agr¨¦ed to your rtionship?"


    Sharon knew all about Georgie Clementine and Henry''s rtionship.


    Most of it was stuff she picked up from X during their casual conversations about Henry and Georgie.

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    When this topic was brought up, Henry Armstrong shrugged confidently. ¡°She''s nearly there... Anyway, she is no longer against us being together, but


    she didn¡¯t exactly agree to it


    ¡°My father is still trying to persuade her with thoughts,¡± Henry added.


    ¡°Not that I want to say this, but your mother really is a pain in the neck,¡± Sharon LindtinedThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Exactly. I get a headache just thinking about it.¡± Henry startedining, too.


    ¡°Anyway, whatever. Whether she agrees or not, I will still be with Georgie,¡± Henry said with a determined expression on his face.


    Back then, he had spontaneously started liking Georgie Clementine


    However, now, his decision to marry Georgie was a firm one...


    All of this hade out of an extended period of consideration.


    Henry was this kind of person. Once he decided to do something. he would never be shaken.


    ¡°All the best, Henry.¡± Sharon gently patted Henry on his shoulder to cheer him on.


    ¡°I will, Auntie.¡± Henry had a look of pure determination on his face.


    ¡°Henry, you have to be nice to Georgie at all times. Otherwise, as Georgie¡¯s best friend, I won''t agree to this rtionship.¡± X looked at Henry with a


    serious expression as she spoke softly.


    Henry immediately became even more serious. ¡°Of course, I''d do that. Believe me... I''ll be good to her for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± X smiled satisfactorily.


    ¡°Oh, right. Catherine... I have a gathering at Moonlight Private Club tomorrow. Most of the people invited are rich kids in Antis. Some of them are


    also your ssmates. Would you like toe and y?¡± Henry looked at Catherine Batton and asked


    When Catherine heard this, she thought about it for a few seconds before quickly nodding. ¡°Sure. What time will it start?¡±


    Ever since Catherine returned to the country, she¡¯d been staying home every day. There weren¡¯t any entertaining activities, and she felt bored every


    day.


    Coincidentally, the gathering that Henry invited her to could rid of her boredom.


    Before going overseas, Catherine asionally participated in gatherings like this.


    She would spend time chatting, dining, and drinking with a group of rich kids...


    It was interesting to participate asionally.


    ¡°It begins at eight o''clock tomorrow evening... In Moonglow Room,¡± Henry added


    ¡°Deal,¡± Catherine agreed decisively.


    ¡°Stanley, X, I wanted to invite you two along. but with your condition, forget it...¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Stanley nodded slightly.


    ¡°Ugh...¡± Right then, X suddenly felt more nauseous.


    Right after that, she started retching repeatedly.


    Henry was shocked to see this. ¡°What happened? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I forgot to tell you. X is*


    pregnant... With twins,¡± Sharon said


    cheerfully as she looked at Henry.


    After saying that, she carefully extended a hand and started gently patting X''s back concernedly.


    ¡°How do you feel, X? Is it better now?¡± Sharon asked as she patted X¡¯s back gently.


    The strong wave of nauseasted for only a few seconds. Soon, X returned to normal


    ¡®I''m fine...¡± X immediately nodded.


    Meanwhile, Henry and Sebastian Brenand were so happy that they were dumbfounded...


    After being stunned for a few N


    seconds, Henry started speaking


    first. ¡®Really? Twins at that? ?


    Stafiley... You''re amazing.¡± Content


    belongs to  =~


    As soon as Henry finished speaking,


    Sebastian also spoke up. ~


    ¡®Congrattions... Oh my god. i''m


    sq j¨¦alous...¡±


    Swnovel a


    Sebastian''s biggest dream was to have twins with Rachel Wood. It didn''t matter if they were boys or girls.


    Stanley¡¯s smile was evident in his eyes. ¡°Thank you


    After saying that, Stanley looked at X. ¡°Do you feel awful?¡± he asked softly.

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    X Quest shook her head. "It was just for a while earlier. I''m fine now.¡±


    Stanley Batton only stopped worrying after hearing that


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys tell us earlier? If you did, Henry and I would¡¯ve brought some supplements for pregnant women on our way here...¡± Sebastian


    Brenandined.


    After that, Sebastian turned to look at X. ¡°X, would you like to eat anything? I''ll buy it for you right now


    X shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating anything...¡±


    ¡°In that case, let me know when you feel like eating. I''ll go out and buy food for you right away,¡± Sebastian said.


    Henry Armstrong smiled at X. ¡°Me too... This is worthy of a celebration. X, if you have any difficulty in the future, and Stanley happens not to be


    around, you cane to me. I''ll help you on his behalf...¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Hearing the two of them speak one after another made X feel a sense of warmth spreading in her heart.


    Henry and Sebastian were indeed Stanley''s best friends.


    They had always been very kind and considerate toward her.


    Ever since X and Stanley got together, these two had never treated her badly.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you, both of you,¡± X said with a chuckle.


    However, Sebastian startedughing right away. "Hey, why are you thanking us? Isn¡¯t this what we should be doing? Good friends should always be


    loyal like this...¡±


    X¡¯s smile gradually widened.


    At eight o''clock the following evening, Henry, Georgie Clementine, and over twenty rich kids in Antis all gathered in Moonglow Room of Moonlight


    Private Club.


    Right then, each of them was ying their games.


    Henry and Georgie were ying mahjong with two of the rich kids.


    Each of the rich kids had a beautiful female celebrity next to them.


    The women both belonged topanies that werepetitors to X Entertainment


    One of them was Flora, an actress born after 2000 who became popr after acting in a period drama.


    Although Flora had a seemingly pure personality in the industry, she was privately very mboyant and outgoing.


    With clothes that exposed much of her body, she pressed herself against one of the rich kids. It seemed as if she couldn''t wait to do something


    naughty with him.


    Meanwhile, thrs.other female


    celebrity waa singer who became


    famous two years ago. Then, she =>


    had an adorable I image inthe ¡ª ~


    public¡¯s € eye. Now, she had be


    involWed in all types of majorvariety


    shows... Content belongs te to


    swnovel. 4


    However, she wasn''t adorable in private at all. The way she smoked nearby was utterly unlike her image.


    Most of the people in the entertainment industry had a scripted personality.


    Most celebrities presented themselves in a way that appealed to the public as determined by theirpanies


    Georgie had gotten used to seeing celebrities who acted differently in private. Hence, she was hardly surprised.


    Meanwhile, the other rich kids were also having the time of their lives.


    The men were all enjoying themselves with celebrities or inte celebrities


    Some of them sang while others yed snooker. Some were even bowling


    Meanwhile, women formed small


    groups nearby while talking about¡±


    jewelry-essories, purses, and


    fashign shows. They were enjoying


    the mour that money brought


    them. .


    ¡°


    The room was huge. Although many entertainment programs were going on, nobody felt that it was packed.


    The entire space was filled with a scent of money and fame.


    Each of the rich kids present was a respectable individual in Antis.


    In this city-being purely wealthy


    wasn''t enough to get one into this¡±


    privateclub. One also needed tobe


    from. the highest ranks amongthe


    richand the top-notch among the


    top-notch...


    ¡°


    Many people were smoking and drinking. There was a strong scent of smoke and alcohol in the room.


    At fifteen minutes past eight, somebody pushed the door open...


    When the rich kids saw who arrived, they all frowned in disgust.

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    Meanwhile, the female celebrities and inte celebrities who apanied the rich kids also frowned


    The person who showed up was Rachel Wood


    She came all alone, wearing a light blue, knitted dress, with a white, knitted sweater on the outside. She also held a silver purse, and she wore white


    ts.


    With very little make-up on, Rachel''s hair was pulled back into a tall ponytail. At first nce, she looked as gentle as her name implied


    Everyone found her face unfamiliar...


    Her ordinary outfit was also unfamiliar to everyone.


    These rich kids, celebrities, and inte celebrities were used to wearing major international brands. They knew all too well how ordinary the clothes


    this girl wore were...N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    None of the clothes she wore belonged to any major international brand


    Hence, they subconsciously felt that this girl was probably one of the rich kids¡¯ escorts.


    Moreover, she was the kind who just entered this field and barely had any money.


    In their circle, people were judged based on their outfits and appearance.


    Anyone who dressed like Rachel and still managed to get into this ce couldn''t possibly be one of the rich kids.


    She was definitely a rich kid¡¯s escort.


    Naturally, many people also looked down on her because of the ordinary outfits she wore.


    ¡°Who invited this girl?¡± Flora, the actress who became famous for acting in a period drama sitting at Georgie Clementine''s table. nced dismissively


    at Rachel.


    The rich kids around all shook their heads.


    Rachel felt very awkward because of their expressions.


    She had initially wanted to walk toward Georgie. However, she stopped walking


    ¡®It''s me..." Georgie frowned unhappily. After that, she stood up and looked at Rachel.


    ¡°You brought her here... ls she an artist from yourpany whom you''re trying to groom?¡± Flora asked once again


    After that, she scanned Rachel up and down dismissively.


    Georgie instantly felt annoyed by Flora''s attitude.


    Georgie was prepared to snap at her.


    However, before Georgie could


    speak, Flora started speaking again.


    ¡°She dg¨¦sn''t look too bad... However,


    please dress up better before ~


    coming here next time. Your


    appearance is too in...¡± Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    "Do you now thatmenting _


    about a person''s looks is a very <


    lowly behavior? Besides, I don¡¯t think


    there''s ¡®anything wrong with he


    app¨¦ara nce...¡± Georgie said ?


    immediately. Content belongs fe)


    NovelDrama.Org -


    It''s fine outside, but don¡¯t you think


    it''s a little prablematic here? This is


    such a high-ss ce. What does>


    it say abbut someone who wears*


    clothes from a flea market? I''rdjust


    kindly giving her a reminder. don''t


    mean anything else,¡± Flora said.


    Rachel frowned slightly


    She had bought her outfit in a boutique store when she was shopping earlier.


    Although it couldn''t bepared to major brands, it certainly wasn¡¯t from a flea market...


    Rachel picked this outfit because she really liked it


    She also chose to wear this outfit today for the same reason.


    However, she didn''t think she''d be looked down upon like this...


    Rachel felt really ufortable.


    Based on Rachel''s values, she never liked it when someone judged another person based on how they dressed up.


    Rachel genuinely felt that it was veryme to do so.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    Meanwhile, Rachel Wood wasn¡¯t particr about branded clothes.


    To her, as long as clothes looked good and werefortable was more than enough. Whether it was branded or not was secondary.


    ¡°Miss, what I¡¯m wearing isn¡¯t from the flea market...¡± Rachel said. There was a hint of coldness in her gentle voice.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get it from Goldfield za? Must have been a minor brand...¡± Flora said once again, seemingly annoyed.


    ¡°That''s enough...¡± Georgie Clementine looked at Flora and warned.


    When Flora saw that Georgie indeed was mad, she immediately shut up...


    Meanwhile, Henry Armstrong, who silently watched this whole thing unfold, couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He shoved his row of mahjong pieces forward,


    scattering them.


    After that, Henry looked at Flora ndly. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you say such things here?¡±


    With that, Henry nced coldly at the rich kid next to Flora. ¡°Don''t bring women like this to my gathering next time. Otherwise, we won''t be friends


    anymore...¡±


    lo... Henry, she was just offering a kind reminder. Don''t be upset...¡± The rich kid started apologizing with a smile.


    Flora was equally shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that Henry would start yelling at her man for this insignificant woman.


    Her man was only slightly worse off than Henry in terms of status.


    Moreover, they were business partners...


    ¡°A kind reminder? It looked more like a mean reminder to me. Get lost, both of you... We won''t be ying together anymore...¡± Henry yelled coldly


    once again.


    The two of them were even more dumbfounded.


    Neither of them expected the situation to turn out like this.


    Meanwhile, many people who were observing this began to feel confused.


    From their perspective, Henry and Georgie had no reason to offend a rich kid on a simr rank to Henry for the sake of an insignificant woman


    Many people started guessing Rachel''s background.


    Could she actually be an influential figure who was dressed ordinarily?


    Was she hiding her wealth?


    At this moment, Sebastian Brenand pushed the door open and walked in.


    Sebastian was.in a particrly good


    mood tonight-He even hummed a


    song as he Walked in. ¡°My love for ~


    you is like the wind that travels <>


    across.thousands ortensof o>


    thousands of miles. It''ll neverend.


    It''sctike snow on the grouncwith no


    eft in sight.¡±


    ¡®Sebastian: You''re finally here.


    Hurry up-and talk to Henry. He wants


    to cut gif ties with me...¡± The rich kid


    next te -Flora immedi ately stood up


    and-started pleading with ?


    Sebastian... Content belongs ice)


    Although his status was only slightly worse offpared to Henry, he didn¡¯t want to offend Henry at all.


    After all, he and Henry had many partnership deals.


    He was still counting on Henry to make him rich.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Sebastian walked up to Rachel. He then looked at Rachel and Georgie before turning to face the rich kid.


    "To be honest, it¡¯s not a big deal.


    This wordan next to me gave that¡±


    prettydy a kind reminder. After


    that, Henry got angry...¡± The rich kid


    saidkas he jutted his chin in Rachel S


    direction...


    ¡°


    ¡°Is this rted to you?¡± Sebastian asked Rachel with a curious look in his eyes.


    Rachel nodded slightly...


    Right after that. the rich kid quickly walked up to Sebastian. Then, he started nervously describing everything that happened earlier.


    By the end of it, Sebastian¡¯s facial expression turned very dark.


    His initially glowing and cheerful expression was now as cold as an impending blizzard in the sky.


    The rich kid was stillpletely unaware. "Really. It honestly wasn''t a big deal, was it?¡± He kept looking at Sebastian as he spoke

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    ¡°That''s right... Sebastian, please help talk to Henry. I didn''t mean it,¡± Flora also said.


    After saying that, she quickly walked over to the rich kid and held his arm affectionately. She pressed herself tightly against him.


    ¡°Sebastian, we''ve yed together a few times now. Can you do it for our friendship''s sake?¡± Flora spoke once again seductively.


    However, Sebastian Brenand¡¯s facial expression was cold as usual.


    Everyone was now focused on this group of people...


    Henry Armstrong and Georgie Clementine were also doing the same.


    Right then, they were both smiling coldly. They looked as if they were waiting for the show to begin


    Henry and Georgie truly felt that Flora and her sugar daddy were in deep trouble.


    They were pleading with Sebastian


    Weren''t they barking up the wrong tree?


    ¡°For our friendship''s sake?¡± Sebastian repeated coldly. After that, he extended his arm and naturally pulled Rachel into his embrace.


    When the rich kid and Flora saw this, they were both stunned


    Apart from Henry and Georgie. everyone else was also stunned. Their jaws nearly dropped.


    What was going on?


    Was she Sebastian¡¯s woman?


    ¡°Sebastian... Is she your date for tonight?¡± Flora asked, pointing at Rachel in shock


    ¡°Take your filthy hand away. How dare you point at my fiance?¡± Sebastian yelled in a deep voice, holding nothing back at all.


    Flora was utterly stunned by what Sebastian said


    The rich kid next to her reacted in the same way.


    Everyone else apart from Henry and Georgie also had the same reaction


    Fiance?


    Who would''ve thought that this girl before them. who dressed in such an ordinary fashion. was Sebastian''s fiance?


    Many of them knew that Sebastian had been dating the same woman for a while now.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Moreover, Sebastian even stopped seeing other women for this particr woman.


    However, because they had never met her, they didn¡¯t associate this woman with the one Sebastian had been dating.


    After all, they imagined that the person who dated Sebastian over a long time would be dressed extravagantly.


    Usually, women who showed up with attires like this were those who recently entered the circle and didn''t have much money.


    Anyway, she couldn''t possibly be the woman Sebastian was dating over the long term...


    When they-saw Sebastian holding


    this woman earlier, they all felt that


    she was¡¯probably someone >


    Sebastian cheated with after being


    deveted for a while and couldn''t hold


    baek his desires anymore, Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    This time, Flora and the rich kid both knew that they were done for.


    They hadn''t just offended Sebastian''s y date, but they offended his fiance.


    Meanwhile, they also instantly understood why Henry was so mad.


    Flora immediately pulled her hand away. After that, she looked carefully at Sebastian. ¡°Sorry. I was ignorant.¡±


    In the very nextsecond, she quickly


    changed hecattitude and looked at


    Rachel before speaking in a lowered


    tone. ¡°l¡¯ ''nirsorry. Prettydy, please


    forgiveme. Just think of me asan


    insigdificant person and let me off


    thehook.. Abh...¡± Content ¡®belongs to


    4


    Before Flora could finish her sentence, someone had pped her across the face.


    Flora immediately covered her swollen left cheek and looked at the rich kid next to her with shock in her eyes.


    The rich kiinstantly started


    speakingin a huff before Flora could


    Say anything. ¡°What the hell are you


    looking at? You nearly ruined my life.


    We¡¯ e over. Hurry up and getout of


    my-sight..¡±


    ¡°

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    Under circumstances where forgiveness could be found, he would be able to keep this woman around


    However, based on how things were going, it was clear that pleading was futile. Hence, he naturally didn¡¯t have any reason to keep Flora around.


    Female celebrities were unobtainable goddesses in an ordinary person''s eyes.


    However, to rich kids like them, these women were nothing more than toys that could be bought with money.


    They could mess around with these women when they wanted, but when personal benefits were involved, they could, just as quickly, kick these


    women to the curb.


    He was absolutely unwilling to offend a top-tier friend for a mere woman.


    In the next second, Flora started crying


    She knew what her sugar daddy was thinking


    More importantly, she knew that her life was ruined.


    At this moment, Flora regretted her behavior of looking down on another person earlier.


    Meanwhile, the rich kids, female celebrities, and inte celebrities in the room were all feeling afraid.


    They felt fortunate that they didn¡¯t say too much, even though they had earlier looked down on the woman standing next to Sebastian Brenand, too.


    Otherwise, they''d be in the same situation as Flora.


    Flora was crying pitifullyThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she didn''t dare to say a single word


    She was afraid that she would make her sugar daddy upset again...


    There wasn''t a single person a celebrity in the entertainment industry like her could afford to offend in this room.


    In the next second, Flora kneeled in front of Flora with her palms pressed together. "I''m sorry... I really was wrong. Please forgive me...¡± She begged.


    Right then, whether her sugar daddy would forgive her was secondary.


    Most importantly, Flora couldn''t afford to offend Sebastian


    If she did, her career might be ruined at any moment...


    ¡°Get lost..." Sebastian said sparingly with a cold expression. He was not going to give Flora any chance.


    Today, he would use this opportunity to make his fiance¡¯s position known to these rich kids in Antis.


    He wanted everyone to know what would happen if they offended his fiance.


    ¡°Sebastian, please don''t...¡± Flora continued to plead as she kneeled. After that, she shifted her gaze to Rachel''s face once again with a desperate


    look in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss, I''m begging you. Please get Sebastian to calm down... Please forgive me too...¡± Flora said.


    Seeing her like this, Rachel''s heart began to soften.


    The rage in her heart also started disappearing slowly.


    After frowning slightly, Rachel looked at Flora. ¡°Get up first before we talk...


    ¡°Get up? Talk? Get out of here right now...


    "You''ve offended my fiance. I will nat


    spare you" in any way. Never mind


    the fact ¡®that you''re a minor celebrity.


    Everif the king himself were fiere, it


    stil¡¯ wouldn''t work... Content belongs


    to 6 NovelDrama.Org -


    ¡°Also, I''m sornyto inform you but,


    from now onyyou will never be able


    to work inthe entertainment ~_


    industry @ny longer...¡± Sebastian &


    contind¨¦d to speak coldly. He Co ,


    sounded like Satan, who hade


    fronf hell. His entire body efnanated


    a€old, frightful aura. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Henry Armstrong and Georgie Clementine had expected this.


    When they-heard this, neither of


    them disafayed any emotion on their


    faces. ifistead, they silently picked


    up their teacups and bumped .


    sses before gulping dowmall the


    tea-in their teacups. Content belongs


    to¡°NovelDrama.Org ¡°


    Everyone else in the room was holding their breaths. Nobody dared to make a sound

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    Sebastian Brenand was furious. The consequences were very dire...


    When Rachel Wood saw this, she carefully tugged at Sebastian¡¯s hand. ¡°Calm down. She knows she¡¯s wrong. There''s no reason ta do the worst to


    her,¡± Rachel said.


    Rachel didn¡¯t like doing the worst things to people.


    Since Flora had apologized, Rachel wanted to let things slide.


    However, how could Sebastian let that happen?


    Sebastian grabbed Rachel''s hand tightly before gently kissing it. ¡°Stay out of this... Good girl... Be quiet.¡±


    After saying that, Sebastian looked at Flora again. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to risk losing job opportunities outside of the entertainment industry too, you''d


    best leave right away...¡±


    Flora panicked. She knew that someone like Sebastian could eliminate all her career opportunities in any industry.


    Hearing this, Flora began rubbing her palms furiously against each other. "No... Sebastian, you can¡¯t do this to me...¡± She pleaded humbly.


    She''d slept with countless people to get to where she was today


    Flora couldn''t even recall how much effort she had put in.


    She went through so much to get this far, and she was close to bing wildly popr. Was she going to be shelved now?


    No, she absolutely refused to ept this.


    Right then, Flora wished she could peel her skin off.


    Why did she have to be such a b*tch earlier?


    Why did she look down on other people?


    If she hadn''t looked down on someone else, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. She would still have ess to many resources in the future. In fact, her life


    would only keep getting better.


    Perhaps. within a year, she¡¯d be able to be a wildly sessful female celebrity...


    Why did she ruin her own life? Why?


    In the next second, Flora looked up


    at her sugantiaddy again. She


    activated:het desperate mode. o


    "Please. 2 help me. I''ve been with you


    fora few months now... I''m begging


    yOu Don''t let Sebastian destroy my


    career... "Content belongs t to


    4


    However, the rich kid snorted caldly and opened the door.


    After that, he looked at two security guards. ¡°Drag this woman out right now.


    Rachel couldn¡¯t bear watching this any longer.


    She felt it was a little too much.


    Rachel immediately grabbed Sebastian''s hand and tried to plead for help.


    However, Sebastian didn''t respond to her.


    Soon, Flora was dragged away by the two security guards like a dead dog


    On her way out, she kept struggling and refusing to leave. She shouted at the top of her lungs. apologizing for her mistake and begging Sebastian


    and his fiance for forgiveness...This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, none of it worked.


    After Flora was dragged away, the rich kid slowly closed the door.


    Right then, the entire world became quiet.


    The rich kid inameciately


    approached Sebastian and started


    apologiz ingto him and Rachel. ¡°I''y


    truly sorky. I hope our rtionship=


    wasn''taffected by that woman >


    earlier. Don''t worry. I definitely


    wart want to be with that woman in


    th¨¦ future...¡±


    Immediately after that, the rich kid started apologizing to Rachel. ¡°Thisdy over here. What¡¯s your name? You really look like a fairy... Sebastian, you


    sure are lucky...


    ¡®lve constantly heard about how


    Sebastianhas beendatinga 2


    beautifutwoman for a long time:


    Indeed, 1 now that we''ve met, I can


    say that you are a beautiful ?


    wemian...¡± The rich kid added,


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    When Rachel walked through the door earlier, it was apparent how he had looked down on her.

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    Now. his attitude had changedpletely because of Sebastian Brenand.


    Rachel Woods felt a little speechless at how fast a person''s attitude could change.


    However, after spending a lot of time by Sebastian¡¯s side, Rachel had gotten used to observing such rapid changes in people''s attitudes and


    behavior. So she didn''t find this very shocking at all


    Rachel politely smiled, but she didn''t speak too much.


    At one nce, she looked like a quiet, beautifuldy.


    ¡°Alright, stop trying to earn favor here...¡± Sebastian nced at him coldly before walking over to Henry Armstrong and Georgie Clementine with


    Rachel.


    Other people sitting at the table immediately walked away and offered their seats to the two


    Right then, Sebastian was still angry at that rich kid because the woman he had brought over made offensivements about his fiance.


    Naturally, Sebastian couldn''t offer him any good expression.


    Meanwhile, the rich kid immediately moved close to Sebastian and started apologizing again. ¡°Sebastian, and this prettydy. please forgive me. I


    really didn¡¯t know that b*tch had such a poor attitude. But, look, I waspletely innocent...¡±


    ¡°Get lost... Stop buzzing in my ear. It¡¯s annoying...¡± Sebastian yelled coldly. He wasn''t going to be nice at all


    Everyone broke into a cold sweat on behalf of this rich kid.


    ¡°Alright... Come on, don''t be like this. You¡¯re ruining the mood...¡± Rachel tugged at Sebastian¡¯s hand and started trying to circumvent the situation.


    Henry had organized this gathering. If things got out of hand, it would be an embarrassment to Henry.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Regardless of how upset Sebastian was, Rachel hoped that he would still be considerate of Henry''s reputation.


    Besides, from Rachel''s perspective, the matter wasn''t so serious that it warranted this kind of behavior from Sebastian.


    ¡°Fine. Because of you, I''ll shut up for now...¡± Sebastian caressed Rachel''s face gently as he spoke.


    There was an affectionate look in his eyes.


    It was a huge contrast to how he treated the rich kid and Flora earlier.


    Apart from Henry and Georgie. it was the first time other people in the room saw how Sebastian treated his fiance with such adoration.


    Now, everyone was shocked...


    Nobody would''ve imagined that the.


    Xu


    mboyant and free-spirited _


    Sebastian could be this gentle and


    affectionate toward a woman after


    falling in love...


    -


    Right then, each of them began to feel respectful toward Rachel from the bottom of their hearts.


    They thought that a woman who could handle Sebastian like this surely wouldn''t be a simple person. She must have a tough personality.


    ¡®In that case... Can you not ruin that.


    girl''s future? It¡¯s not easy for her to


    get this far... And she¡¯s alreadyo>


    learned her lesson... ¡°Rachel; said


    softly. .>


    7


    ¡°That''s impossible...¡± Sebastian instantly refused with a frown when he heard what Rachel said


    ¡°Sebastian Brenand... You must listen to me this time...¡± Rachel also frowned with a serious expression on her face


    When a rich housewife previously bullied Rachel at a shopping mall, Sebastian had also acted against that woman.


    Regardless of how that woman apologized, it didn''t work.


    Rachel tried everything she could think of back then, but she still couldn''t stop Sebastian from acting against that woman.


    Rachel had no choice but to pretend she was genuinely upset. After that. she ignored Sebastian for an entire day and night.


    After that, Sebastian indeedpromised.


    Hence, Rachel knew that this method was still effective against Sebastian...


    ¡®Otherwise; tm going to be angry...*


    When Rachel pretended to be angiy


    last tinse and ignored Sebastian for


    an entire day, he nearly died from


    panic. . S


    -

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    Sebastian Brenand was traumatized by Rachel Wood¡¯s genuine anger.


    If Rachel became really angry. she would refuse to listen to anything Sebastian said.


    In fact, she would even pretend he was invisible.


    Not even any branded purses or clothes could appease her.


    Back then, Sebastian had suffered through this.


    Hence, he couldn''t possibly repeat the same mistake.


    Sebastian had lived over two decades. He was not afraid of anything other than Rachel''s true anger...


    When Sebastian thought of this, he instantly waved his hand helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright. As you wish, mydy...¡±


    Everyone apart from Henry Armstrong and Georgie Clementine was once again shocked by this


    They all knew very well how Sebastian behaved in the past.


    Ever since he was young, he''d get anything he wanted.


    Hence, Sebastian never had to change his mind about what he said.


    Nearly nobody could stop Sebastian from doing what he wanted


    Moreover, he wouldn''tpromise just because of any woman getting angry.


    However, right then, Sebastian waspromising with someone...


    Moreover, thepromise happened so swiftly.


    Who said that friends were more important than women in the past?


    Who said that women shouldn''t nag at what men did?


    Who said he would never give up on his desires for any woman in this lifetime?


    Didn¡¯t Sebastian embarrass himself too quickly?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    These people instantly felt even more impressed by the woman next to Sebastian.


    Many female celebrities were curious about the methods she had used to tame such a wild horse.


    In the past, everyone in the industry said that Sebastian was like a wild horse that couldn''t be tamed.


    In the end, everyone had to eat their own words.


    When Rachel heard this, she instantly smiled satisfactorily.


    She knew that this method worked very well on Sebastian


    ¡°Can we stop being angry then?¡± Sebastian asked.


    Rachel looked deeply at Sebastian and nodded gently...


    Sebastian immediately let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Alright... Let¡¯sxoring that topic to an


    end. Shall wey mahjong? Let''s


    have fun den y looked calmly at =>


    Rache jand Sebastian as he fiddled


    with amahjong piece in one hand


    andested his other hand over


    Gedrgie¡¯s shoulder. Content belongs


    re


    to¡¯  o


    ¡°You guys can y. I¡¯m not good at it...¡± Rachel said.


    With that, Rachel was about to stand up and offer her seat to someone else.


    When Sebastian saw this, he


    immediately pushed Rachel back ~


    onto herseat with a smile. ¡°We''re


    out toy. Having fun is the most


    impertant thing. It doesn¡¯t matter if


    yotrwin or lose...


    -


    ¡®Don''t worry. Even if you lose for the


    entire night I won''t say anything


    about if. ¡° Sebastian''s tone was.:$0


    gentle ¡®that it could melt ice and


    pring warmth on a cold night.


    Seeing how determined Sebastian appeared, Rachel didn''t want to ruin his mood. She immediately nodded...


    After the mahjong pieces were redistributed, everyone started ying


    Some of the rich kids and female celebrities also came to observe the match out of boredom


    Rachel had excellent luck tonight.


    She won five matches in a row.


    Due to her incredible achievements, she was able to let loose more and more. As a result, her mood also gradually became better...


    However, Rachel, immersed in the game. had no idea that she was only lucky because Sebastian and everyone around her were going easy on her


    because they wanted to make her happy.


    Some of the female celebrities observing the match felt extremely jealous when they saw how Rachel was treated like a princess by everyone in the


    group...


    What else could a woman ask for after achieving all this?

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    These women might never achieve what Rachel Wood achieved in this lifetime.


    At the end of the sixth match, Rachel won again...


    Rachel felt that she practically had god-like luck...


    After receiving all the gaming chips, Rachel realized that she already had a pile of chips the size of a small hill...


    ¡°Am I not way too lucky today?¡± Rachel carefully put her chips away as she asked. There was a glimmer of joy in her eyes that couldn''t be concealed.


    When Sebastian Brenand heard this, he immediately chuckled before affectionately ruffling her hair. ¡°Yeah... You are... My fiance is the bringer of


    good luck...¡±


    When Rachel heard this, she immediatelyughed


    ¡°Honey, are you tired?¡± Sebastian asked.


    Rachel shook her head.


    Winning money was a fun experience.


    How could she be feeling tired?


    ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want something to drink?¡± Sebastian asked.


    Rachel shook her head again...


    Now, she just wanted to focus on ying mahjong. As for drinking beverages or stuff like that, she had no interest at all.


    ¡°Does your shoulder feel sore? Do you want me to get someone to give you a massage?¡± Sebastian asked


    Rachel shook her head. ¡°No. Stop talking. Let¡¯s just y...¡±


    Sebastian nodded gently. ¡°Alright,¡± he said


    Sebastian''s affectionate demeanor once again surprised many people in the room.


    Meanwhile, Rachel had also made many female celebrities in the room jealous


    Who wouldn''t want to be treated like this?


    What did it mean to be attached to someone like Sebastian and be treated like a princess by him?


    That meant Rachel could do whatever she wanted in Antis from now on


    Even if she started a fire and killed people, Sebastian could sort things out for her.


    ¡®Thisdy,: What''s her name? a


    Sebastian, you haven''t introduced=


    her to us yet...¡± A female celebrity


    looked at Rachel in a friendly


    manner and asked... Conterit


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    When Rachel heard this, she immediately looked up at the person who spoke.


    This person was standing right behind Rachel.


    With thick make-up on, this woman was even wearing extremely short pants. She was dressed like a sexy prostitute.


    If Rachel didn''t remember wrongly, .


    this person seemed to have a pure


    and innocent persona in the of


    ent¨¦rtainment industry. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org >N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    In the past, Rachel used to be a fan of this female celebrity.


    Earlier, before Sebastian arrived, this person even rolled her eyes at Rachel...


    ¡°Rachel Wood...¡± Sebastian looked up again and affectionately ruffled Rachel''s hair as he spoke.


    ¡®Woah! Rachel Wood... Doesn''t this.


    name sound like music to the ear? it


    really suits her...¡± Then, a female¡±


    inte celebrity started


    camplimenting Rachel... Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Earlier, she too had rolled her eyes at Rachel


    ¡°That''s right. Not only is she pretty, but her name is nice too. How perfect


    ¡°Exactly. Rachel, your parents sure know how toe up with a good name...¡±


    ¡°Oh god! I like this name so much. The name is just as likable as you are in person.¡±


    A few other female celebrities also started showering Rachel withpliments...


    These people didn''t treat Rachel like this before Sebastian arrived.


    Rachel remembered that.


    As everyone spoke, the door to the room was pushed open¡ª


    The entire world fell silent for a few seconds.


    Immediately after that, men and women in the room started whispering among themselves¡ª.


    Everyone seemed stunned

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    The person who showed up was Catherine Batton.


    Indeed, she was the most adored girl in the entire Batton family. As soon as she showed up, she stunned everyone present with her worldwide,


    limited-edition attire from head to toe.


    The bright red,yered halter skirt she wore was from Dior, and it was the only piece in the entire world. The hem of the skirt only reached the area in


    between her thigh and kneecap.


    The ¡®Z'' letter design of the skirt fully entuated her long, lean, and fair legs...


    The body-hugging design of her upper body''s outfit showed off the curves of her body.


    To top it off, she wore Dior''s custom-made, high-ss silver t heels. She also had the only avable copy of Hermes'' silver purse. At one nce


    she outshined every other girl in the room.


    Without any make-up on, Catherine''s hair was pulled into a side ponytail. Amidst the air of nobility was an adorable quality to her.


    Although Catherine wasn''t wearing any jewelry essories, she still shone brightly.


    ¡°Ahh... That''s the purse I love a lot... I can¡¯t believe she has it... Oh my god...¡±


    ¡°D*mn... It turned out that Catherine Batton had bought this worldwide, limited-edition purse... That exins why the brand refused even to indulge


    me. But, since it''s her, I¡¯m fine with it...¡±


    Right then, two beautiful rich women sitting by the window as they drank and chatted couldn''t resist whispering to each other.


    Both were famous models in Antis...


    Although their status couldn¡¯t bepared to Catherine''s, they were still part of the upper society.


    These rich kids had amon hobby, and that was to collect various branded purses.


    Hermes, especially, was their favorite brand.


    ¡°Catherine, you''ve gotten much prettier. Why are you here alone? Why didn¡¯t you bring your brother with you? Your brother is handsome


    ¡°That''s right... Catherine, you''re getting prettier and prettier. Your body looks better too. You''re like an angel from heaven...¡±


    Two rich kids who were ying snooker with beautiful women in their arms startedplimenting Catherine.


    Many of the escorts in the room keeping the rich kidspany didn''t recognize Catherine...


    They only found her familiar.


    When they-8aw how this girl was?


    treated like a farnous person, some


    female-celebrities and female ?


    influencers couldn''t resist asking the


    rich kids around them... Cantent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    When they found out Catherine''s identity, they gasped in surprise.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    With her status, she deserved this kind of treatment. She also deserved to dress up like this


    Meanwhile, many female celebrities


    and female inte celebrities also


    started-fecalling her. They found¡±


    Catherine familiar because she and


    Stantey Batton were on gossip


    headlines previously... Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Back then, they mistook her for Stanley¡¯s girlfriend.


    The Batton family¡¯s little princess was a respectable figure


    The masses adored her, and she was practically the most cherished person in the world.


    There wasn¡¯t a single woman who didn¡¯t envy Catherine. Even the rich ones were envious of her


    Catherine was their true princess.


    ¡°You people only know how to sweet talk.¡± Catherine chuckled yfully. Her eyes glowed as if they were filled with stars.


    After that, She casually pulled a chair


    over andsat in between Henry =


    Armstrong and Georgie Clementine.


    She looked at the mahjong pieces in


    their hands. Content belongs ite)


    NovelDrama.Org


    Throughout the entire process, Catherine behaved in a very calm manner.


    ¡°Hey. Are you guys ying mahjong?¡± Catherine asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Would you like to y a few rounds?¡± Henry looked affectionately at Catherine and asked.

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    Henry Armstrong and Stanley Batton were good friends who grew up together.


    Henry watched Catherine Batton grow up


    To him, Catherine was like his own biological sister.


    ¡°No, thank you... I¡¯m fine with just watching...¡± Catherine said.


    ¡°Catherine... Would you like to y snooker with us?¡± One of the pretty rich kids waved at Catherine.


    ¡°Catherine, do you want to y some drinking games with us?


    ¡°How about joining us in Truth or Dare by throwing some dice?


    Two rich guys invited Catherine to join them. Each of them had an extremely polite and gentle tone.


    Catherine was the center of attention, and everyone wanted to get on her good side.


    However, Catherine wasn''t interested at all...


    She immediately waved her hands at them. ¡°No, thank you. I''ll just watch Henry y mahjong here... So go ahead and enjoy yourselves. Don''t mind


    me


    Watching Catherine respond so casually to those rich kids made the female celebrities and female influencers even more envious of her.


    To keep these rich kids interested in them, these women had to use whatever tactics at their disposal.


    When they came out to y, they''d even be afraid of going to the restroom for fear that someone else might steal their ideal spot next to these men...


    However, the men they cared so much about and needed to please constantly were being very respectful to Catherine.


    Meanwhile, how did Catherine respond?


    She didn''t even care to indulge these men


    How about them?


    Despite how coldly Catherine responded to them, none of them showed any temper.


    The way these men treated Catherine waspletely different from how they treated the women.


    Right then, these women were all sighing in their hearts. Truly, there was a vast difference in the treatment they received.


    Some people needed to beg on their knees for what they wanted, while others didn¡¯t need to do anything, and glory and fame would stille to


    them naturally.


    Although eackrof these women felt


    envious, ann fact felt like ignoring


    Catherine-b¨¦cause of these feelings;


    they still¡¯ ¡®startedplimenting. S


    ~


    Catherine along with the othervich


    kids because of her identity ¡é and


    status¡ª ¡±


    6


    ¡°Miss Batton, you are extremely pretty... I wonder what kind of skincare products you use?¡¯


    ¡°That''s right. Please share with us... Let us have soft, fair skin like yours, and also your healthy glow.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡®Miss Batton, the red outfit you''re ~


    wearing makes you very attractive:


    Even as a woman, I feel attracted. In


    fact, you re making me question my


    sexuality... "


    A few female celebrities and female influencersplimented Catherine as they yed snooker and rolled dice with the rich kids around them.


    It was always good for people like them, who worked in the entertainment industry, to interact more with top-notch, rich kids like Catherine


    If they managed to be friends with her, that''d be even better.


    When that time came, wouldn''t they easily get the resources they wanted?


    However, Catherine was ustomed to these people''s schemes. On the inside, she didn¡¯t feel anything despite theirpliments.


    Instead, Catherine simply smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.for yourpliments.


    The skincare products I use the


    most are-Wintersweet Haute. >


    Couture''s series... They''re not bad...


    Yourcan try those out if your re


    interested...¡± Content be onus to


    a¡°


    NK


    ~~

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    ¡°When I was your age, I didn¡¯t use any skincare products at all. That''s because I read online that one only needed to start using skincare products at


    the age of twenty-five. As a result, my skin is really terrible now...¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too. Miss Batton, you really are intelligent... You''ve started taking care of your skin at an early age. People like us were really harmed by


    those bullsh*t on the inte.


    Two female influencers spoke one after another as if they were in a two-person act.


    Catherine Batton chuckled again. ¡°Indeed, myths like only needing to start looking after one¡¯s skin at twenty-five have harmed a lot of people


    The two female influencers nodded in agreement.


    Right then, someone pushed the door open once again


    Jenny Armstrong walked in wearing a blue, genuine-silk halter dress.


    The hem of her dress reached her kneecap, revealing her thin, fair calves as well as her feet on a pair of silver high heels. At one nce, she was


    practically the definition of an extremely wonderful visual feast.


    With her high ponytail and light make-up, there was purity in her eyes. She looked like a worldwide, limited-edition doll that was being disyed in a


    high-ss cab


    Wonderful, pure, and noble...


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren''ting? So why did you end uping?¡± Henry looked affectionately at Jenny and asked.


    Jenny chuckled before walking up to Catherine and sitting on the arm of Catherine''s chair.


    ¡°I got bored at home. That''s why I came... But, most importantly, didn''t you say Catherine was here? After thinking for a while, I still felt that I should


    come and y with Catherine... I was afraid that she might get bored here,¡± Jenny said


    When Catherine heard this, she instantly leaned her head against Jenny¡¯s body. Catherine then looked up at Jenny¡¯s perfect jawline. ¡°Indeed, you are


    my best friend


    Jenny immediately started chuckling when she heard this.


    When two girls around the same age got together, even saying a few simple words would make each other feelfortable.


    ¡°Woah... Henry. is this your sister? She''s so pretty.¡±


    ¡°I finally got to see what doll-like girls are...¡±


    Two female celebrities started praising Jenny again.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± Jenny replied with a smile.


    Apart from that, she didn¡¯t say much else.


    ¡°Jenny... Do you want to y Truth or Dare?¡± Arich guy waved at her from a sofa in the corner...


    He wore a white, oversized, loose ~~.


    T-shirt with a pair of ck pants,as


    well as-a pair of red, worldwide,¡±


    limited- edition sports shoes that


    cost up to a million dors.Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Those shoes were very appealing under the light.


    There was even a currently famous female celebrity in his arms.


    In total, there were three rich guys next to him. They each had a female escort who were currently popr celebrities and inte celebrities.


    However, those three men were not as good-looking as him.


    His looks were slightly European-like, with deep eye sockets and distinctive facial features


    He had short hair, and there was a bad boy vibe about him. He looked rather interesting just by sitting there.


    ¡°How do I y?¡± Jenny asked with interest.


    ¡°Come here, and I''ll tell you...¡± The rich guy said.


    His name was David Harper.


    Instead of calling him a rich guy, it''d be more apt to say that he was a third-generation child from a rich and noble family.


    His grandfather was the first generation. The only person who worked alongside his grandfather was his father, the only son of his grandfather.


    Since his father wasn¡¯t interested in his grandfather¡¯s business, he decided to venture independently.


    With his grandfather''s connections,


    his fathecwas able to do very well,


    sessfully establishing an >


    enterprise that ranked in the top


    hundred globally after over three


    deeades. Content belongs.to


    ai a


    NovelDrama.Org


    What about David?


    Like his father, he was equally


    rebellious. ¡°After graduating from.


    prestigious university overseas; he


    refused to take over his father¡¯s


    business. Content belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org -


    OyThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    David established an investmentpany to make investments.

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    Apart from this, he also formed an e-Sports team.


    His e-Sports team made it into LPL¡¯s league, but it was at the bottom of LPL¡¯s tier list. The team¡¯s name was Ad...


    To David Harper, this was purely his hobby. He didn¡¯t particrly care too much about the team¡¯s results. Although his esports team didn¡¯t perform


    well, his investmentpany was rather smooth-sailing. It ranked among the top in the country.


    Apart from e-Sports and investing to earn money, David¡¯s biggest hobby was collecting expensive cars and limited-edition shoes and ying with


    inte celebrities and female celebrities.


    This man was known for his reputation as a womanizer. As a result, there was countless gossip about his love life.


    However, nobody dared to criticize him.


    Firstly, he could do those things. Secondly, people were afraid of his grandfather and father.


    He was considered a respectable individual in Antis¡¯ circle of affluent people.


    Jenny decisively walked up to David.


    Meanwhile, David quickly offered her a seat.


    After sitting down, Jenny leanedzily into the seat and looked at him with her pretty eyes. ¡°Tell me...¡±


    ¡°y by rolling this dice...


    ¡°Each of us will take turns to roll the dice once. The roll with the smallest number loses


    ¡°Meanwhile, the roll with the highest number wins. The person who loses will have to choose between speaking the truth or acting out a dare


    ¡°After that, the winner will provide different forms of punishment based on the loser''s choice. What do you think?¡± David asked earnestly.


    Jenny nodded. ¡°Sure... What if more than one person has the smallest number? For example, what would happen if three people got the same


    number?¡±


    ¡°In that case, these people with the same number continue rolling... Do you understand if I put it this way?¡± David asked.


    Jenny immediately nodded


    David gently held the beautiful


    female -c¨¦lebrity next to him while~


    cing the dice in Jenny''s hand,


    ¡°You go first...¡± Content belongs ike)


    Swnovel _


    -\


    Jenny nodded before gently tossing the dice onto the table.


    The dice spun around rapidly. Then, after a while, it finally stopped at number one.


    Suddenly, Jenny¡¯s heart sank


    Meanwhile, other people couldn''t resist taking in a breath of cold air.


    This was truly unfortunate...


    Immediately after that, other people also proceeded to roll the dice.


    Among them, David had the highest number of nine...


    This also meant that David was the,


    biggest winner for the current round,


    and it also meant that Jenny was


    the loser. Content belongs4 to


    Swnovel =


    Jenny bared her hands nonchntly. ¡°I choose DareThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What was the point of choosing Truth?


    Since they were after excitement, she might as well go all the way.


    Jenny thought that these people wouldn¡¯t dare to make any ridiculous requests.


    After all, her brother was still here.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± David seemed shocked.


    David didn¡¯t expect Jenny to choose this.


    Jenny nodded. ¡°Come at me...¡±


    David chuckled. There was a hint of


    yfulness and coolness to his 2


    smile. ¡®Now, leave this room andask


    the first person you see to give you


    an @bject of their belonging.-What


    do-you think?¡± Content bngs to


    NovelDrama.Org ¡°


    Jenny nodded decisively. ¡°Easy-peasy, isn¡¯t it? Watch me

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    After that, Jenny Armstrong walked out of the room.


    Meanwhile, David Harper and the others followed behind her. Each of them stood by the door ta wait for a good show.


    As soon as Jenny walked out, somebody pushed the door open from the next room


    Immediately after that, kely Shelton slowly walked out


    kely wore a white cap that was pulled down low.


    Underneath the cap, his fair, smooth, and refreshing face could be seen.


    Although kely didn''t have any make-up on, he still looked very handsome.


    He was wearing a white, loose, hooded sweater, coupled with a pair of ck, torn jeans and white sneakers.


    His entire outfit made him appear youthful.


    kely''s poprity had been soaring in recent times...


    One of the shows he acted in as the leading male character, ¡®In Your Arms¡¯, was a massive hit toward thetter part of the plot. Now, it had gotten so


    popr that it broke the viewership record for web dramas. The number of clicks exceeded ten billion...


    Apart from that. this drama even sold its copyright to Country T, Country H. and Country R.


    Currently, it was already aired on mainstream television channels in these countries.


    In recent days, kely nearly appeared on the lists of hot topics every day, including those within and outside of the country. Then, things happened


    one after another...


    Moreover, his booked events and endorsement deals had also increased by a hundred timespared to the past.


    Clearly, kely was now one of the new generations of massively popr celebrities.


    The number of celebrities who rivaled his poprity could be counted in a single hand.


    One of those people was even a male actor who also acted in ¡®In Your Arms¡¯.


    Jenny Armstrong''s mood got better each day because her idol had been achieving much sesstely.


    Perhaps. due to his busy schedule, kely seemed tired


    However, even so, his eyes still seemed to hold many tiny stars.


    With a single look, Jenny''s heart stopped beating.


    She didn''t think that the first person she saw aftering out would be her idol.


    Now. he was one of the top-notch young celebrities in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°It''s you...¡± kely was the first to speak. He looked surprised.


    Jenny awkwardly took in a breath of cold air. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me


    Previously, Jenny had felt embarrassed for a long while because her idol was there during her menstruation incident.


    Initially, she was already able to let this go graduallyThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She was also beginning to forget about it.


    However, now that she saw kely, many memories became clear again.


    A girl who went after her idol was most afraid of being humiliated in front of the said idol


    Fangirls always hoped that they could present themselves to their idols in the best light.


    Jenny was no exception


    For her brother¡¯s sake and after making the promise to her father, Jenny had been trying to suppress her feelings for kely...


    From a professional fan who dreamed of being his girlfriend, she had thoroughly be his professional fan purely.


    No matter how much she liked him, she wouldn''t allow herself to fantasize about those things anymore...


    That was because she was destined not to be with kely in this lifetime.


    To be honest, when Jenny first


    decided to seal away her feelings for


    kely;She tried not to pay >


    attention to kely. In fact, she tried


    to stop herself from thinkingabout


    hire ¡épletely...


    ¡°


    However, after a while, Jenny realized that she couldn''t do it at all


    The only thing she could do now


    was to stop thinking about 2


    confessing her feelings for kely,


    as welt -as stop thinking aboutbeing


    withshim . Instead, she wouldpurely


    be-concerned with kely''s¡¯career.


    asionally, when those kinds of thoughts came up, she would also suppress them quickly.


    ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence...¡± Jenny said awkwardly beforeughing. She was still thinking about how to ask for a piece of belonging from kely.


    After thinking about it for a while, Jenny still felt embarrassed about it. She didn¡¯t have the courage...


    Jenny imnediately turned around ~~


    and looked at David. ¡°About that


    You haven''t told me what my ?


    punishment would be if I cant fulfill


    thetask. What is it?¡± Content


    belongs to  ~~

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    ¡°Dance in front of the first person you meet...¡± David Harper said.


    ¡°Change it to something else...¡± Jenny Armstrong said.


    ¡°Are you a sore loser?¡± David asked.


    Jenny was speechless.


    Indeed, she was a sore loser in front of her idol


    kely Shelton cocked his brows slightly. A curious gaze appeared in his eyes. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    kely could guess what game thisrge group of people was ying.


    ¡°Jenny... Are you a sore loser?¡± David asked again


    ¡°Hurry up. Stop stalling... Ask him for it...¡± David said.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± kely asked.


    Jenny frowned deeply and red at David. ¡°Shut up, you jerk...¡± She snarled


    David immediately shut up and coughed awkwardly.


    ¡°What exactly do you need?¡± kely asked again


    ¡®I need... I need something you own. We''re just ying Truth or Dare. If you don¡¯t want to give it to me, forget it...¡± Jenny said helplessly.


    No matter how she thought about it, asking for an object was still better than dancing.


    kely chuckled a little. He then smoothly removed his white cap and put it over her head.


    There was a light floral scent to the cap from his hair. It was the scent of his shampoo.


    The scent was extremely pleasant.


    ¡°Will this do?¡± kely asked in the next second.


    At that moment, Jenny''s heart stopped beating for a second. "Hmm. Very well.¡± Jenny nodded mechanically.


    kely smiled slightly before turning around and leaving.


    After taking a few steps forward, he backed away and returned to his original spot about two steps away from Jenny. After that, he looked up slightly


    at her face with his star-filled eyes. ¡°In that case, I''ll take my leave... ¡±


    Jenny was instantly charmed by him at that moment.


    Upon taking a closer look, her idol¡¯s face really was handsome.


    What kind of heavenly being was he?


    ¡°Okay... Alright...¡± Jenny nodded mechanically again. Her face turned extremely red...


    Although Jenny was virtually O


    unafraidof anything, her courage¡¯


    would falter only in front of kely.


    kely smiled slightly. After that, he chucked his hands into his pockets and walked away.


    When he walked, there seemed to be


    starlight, all around his body. He


    evenjooked mesmerizing from


    behind. r


    Swnovel =


    At that moment, Jenny couldn''t help but fall for him again.


    However, she tried hard to suppress her emotions and swiftly recollected herself.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Jenny started to repeatedly remind herself about the deal she made with her father.


    After that, she adjusted the caps on.


    her headand looked at David. ¡°t


    that. enough?¡± She asked in shat


    Gontent belongs to swnevel


    ¡°Yes, yes, that''s enough...¡± David snapped his fingers satisfactorily.


    Jenny rolled her eyes at him. After that, she stormed off.


    Everyone else followed behind her, and they didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound


    ¡°Who is that guy?¡±


    ¡°kely Shelton... He''s been very popr recently...¡±


    ¡°Young celebrities are fortunate these days. As long as they look good, they can be popr.¡±


    ¡°Exactly...¡±


    A few rich girls behind Jenny were chatting to each other.


    When they brought up the topic of young celebrities, they all seemed unimpressed...


    Jenny found their disdainful tone extremely annoying.


    How could she hold back as kely¡¯s fan?


    Without a doubt, she couldn''t...

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    Jenny Armstrong immediately frowned coldly. She then walked up to the three rich kids and extended her arm in a confrontational way


    When the three of them saw this, their eyes filled with confusion. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Jenny?¡± they asked simultaneously.


    ¡°What were you talking about earlier?¡± Jenny asked. Her tone and facial expression were equally cold.


    ¡°We weren''t talking about anything in particr... We''re justmenting on young, good-looking youngsters these days... Isn''t that the truth?¡± One


    of them said with a confused look


    ¡°Listen up. I have no right toment about other young, good-looking youngsters, but kely Shelton... He isn''t like what you said...


    ¡°He became famous not just because of his handsome face. More importantly, it''s because of his effort and talent.¡± Jenny said with a serious


    expression


    The three of them looked at Jenny. She made this seem like such an important matter.


    Wasn''t kely Shelton only an idol?


    Was this necessary?


    In the eyes of ordinary people, someone like kely was way out of reach.


    However, to these people, he really wasn¡¯t a big dealThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My idol has been working hard ever since his debut


    ¡°His sess isn¡¯t reliant on his looks. Instead, it is his persistent effort.


    ¡°To get better at acting, he¡¯s been taking acting sses every day until the wee hours of the morning.


    ¡°To portray a character well, he¡¯d go to the director''s room after work each day even if it waste at night


    ¡°He''d discuss his role with the director. In fact, he''d even make careful notes.


    ¡°To act naturally in a scene where he suffered from gastric pain, he starved himself until he actually experienced it


    ¡°In the summer, the temperature in the recording studio goes up to forty degrees Celsius, but he has neverined about it.


    ¡°He''d repeatedly work on every scene he was involved in.


    ¡°Even after suffering a heat stroke, he¡¯d immediately resume working as soon as he recovered.


    ¡°When he didn¡¯t have work, he''d go for auditions on his own with a single backpack.


    ¡°No matter how bad the weather was, it''d never stop him...


    ¡°Do you think someone like this could be famous by just relying on his good looks?


    ¡°You were all born with a silver spoon in your mouth. Hence, you always think that other people have it just as easy


    ¡°To be honest, how many people can achieve overnight sess and fame in this world?


    ¡°Behind every sessful person, there¡¯s blood and sweat that you would never see...


    ¡°Every glorious celebrity would''ve gone through a period of suffering.


    ¡°People like you can get whatever I


    you want at the snap of a finger. S


    That''s why it¡¯s natural for you not ike)


    understand an ordinary person¡¯s


    life...


    ¡°In an ordinary person¡¯s world,


    nobody can achieve sess


    without hard work. If Someone like


    that existed, it''d only be because you


    haven''t seen the work they¡¯ diput i in...¡±


    Jeany said.


    -


    The more Jenny said, the angrier she became. Her facial expression also became increasingly serious.


    Her idol worked so hard. How did other people end up seeing him as having achieved sess by relying on his good looks?


    Jenny frequently sawments like this on the inte.


    Clearly, this was a bias.


    Many people were like this. Although


    they didn''t understand someone<~


    they''d always like to formte¡±


    guesses and impose them on that


    person. Content belongs ta>


    7


    Moreover, they''d think they were right.


    Sensing that Jenny was distraught, the three people instantly didn''t dare to make a peep.


    They really didn¡¯t think that Jenny would be angry because of this matter.


    Wasn''t kely just an actor?


    What was the big deal?

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    ¡°Alright, alright... We understand... Jenny, we were wrong...¡± David Harper, who had been silent all this while, started speaking.


    Seeing that they were all silent and seemingly aware of their fault, Jenny Armstrong felt extremely satisfied.


    However, she still couldn''t resist speaking further. ¡°Fans like us started liking him because of his looks, but we are loyal to him because of his


    personality... If he only looked good but had a poor personality, we couldn¡¯t possibly like him for so long...¡±


    With that, Jenny walked back to Henry Armstrong.


    Many people felt confused about Jenny''s behavior.


    However, Henry. Georgie Clementine, Rachel Wood, and Sebastian Brenand understood her perfectly well.


    After Jenny sat down, the ambiance very soon returned to normal.


    kely Shelton stood silently outside the door as he peeked through the gap in the door...


    The young man fixed his crystal-clear gaze on Jenny, who was diagonal across from him.


    Approximately a few secondster, kely started smiling.


    Soon, he stopped doing so and lowered his head before turning around to leave...This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Jenny waspletely unaware of this inside the room.


    The gatheringsted until midnight beforeing to an end.


    After it ended, Catherine and Jenny held each other¡¯s hand. Then. they went to a nearby, high-ss hotel and booked a room to stay together...


    The two of them hadn''t spent time together for a long while. Hence, they decided to stay in a room together to share secrets with one another.


    Time passed by very quickly...


    Soon, a month had passed


    It was beginning to feel more like autumn. The temperature in Antis had dropped even further than before. However, it was a much more


    comfortable temperature.


    This was the day Stanley Batton would be discharged from the hospital.


    Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, Josh Batton, and Catherine arrived at Stanley''s ward early in the morning.


    After arriving, they chatted with X


    Quest and Stanley for a while. SS


    Sharon then went to deal with the


    paperwork for the discharge.


    Once that was done, X and Stanley left the hospital with the Batton family and up to a hundred bodyguards in a grand fashion


    Stanley walked in the front. Having recovered, his usual stern presence and glow were now back.


    Stanley wore a wrinkle-free, white shirt coupled with a pair of ck trousers and ck leather shoes. He was spotlessly noble.


    Meanwhile, because X was in a .


    good mood, she also purposefully¡¯


    dressed up. She had an intricate,


    peach- -colored make-up onher face.


    X wore arge, red ballet dress. The hem of the dress reached her kneecaps, exposing her thin and fair calves.


    Josh, whq was next to them, also?


    had his. Stage makeup done becatise


    he needed to participate in a variety


    show at a television recording studio


    later. .


    7


    His hair was parted in a clean three-to-seven ratio, and his bangs were slightly curled.


    There were some concealed silver highlights in his hair and a thinyer of hair wax.


    He had an intricate, slightly smokey make-up on his face.


    Josh wore a white t-shirt and a light-pink jacket with a pair of light blue jeans and white sneakers


    At one nce, he appeared clean, gentle, and a little cool.


    As a group, they already had attractive looks.


    On top of that, they were surrounded by countless bodyguards. Wherever they went, people would look at them


    Although Stanley was allowed to leave the hospital on Monday, X insisted that he stayed until his body truly recovered


    Hence, it dragged on for an entire month


    Meanwhile, Stanley didn¡¯t dare to express his opinion throughout the process.


    Due to the crowd, the Batton family and some of the bodyguards took the elevator.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    Meanwhile, the others took the stairs.


    Although this was the case, when X Quest and Stanley Batton¡¯s entourage arrived at the underground parking lot, those who took the stairs were


    already there...


    The Batton family arranged for a ck Rolls-Royce limousine to pick them up.


    Meanwhile, the security guards drove Mercedes-Benz Cayenne cars.


    After the Batton family all got into the car, the bodyguards gradually got into the Mercedes-Benz Cayenne cars nearby...


    After that. Rolls-Royce started moving first


    Meanwhile, the Mercedes-Benz Cayenne cars followed the Rolls-Royce in a low-key manner.


    The eye-catching group of luxury cars once again attracted attention on the road.


    In fact, some pedestrians constantly recorded videos of their cars.


    Inside the car, X Quest and Stanley Batton sat in thest row.


    Josh Batton, Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, and Catherine Batton sat in front of them...


    As soon as they got into the car, Sharon immediately looked at Josh next to her. ¡°Where are you going for workter?


    ¡°Antis TV...¡± Josh answered softly.


    Sharon immediately turned to look at the young driver. ¡°Aiden, send Josh to Antis TV..."


    ¡°Haven''t I told you several times already? You really have a great memory...¡± Josh couldn''t resist teasing her.


    ¡°It''s not like you don¡¯t know that I have a poor memory...¡± Sharon directly said.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After that. Sharon looked at X. ¡°X, you said you wanted to go shoppingter, didn¡¯t you? So I''ll go with you after we send Josh to work...¡±


    ¡°You said you wanted to buy baby clothes three days ago, didn¡¯t you? So I went to browse at several major shopping malls today. The clothes in


    Goldfield za are the best. Let''s go thereter...¡± Sharon added.


    ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± X chuckled.


    When Josh heard this, he couldn''t resist shaking his head and sighing. "Don¡¯t you have a poor memory?¡±


    ¡®Haha... Josh, I think it¡¯s not that


    Mom has-a poor memory. It''s just a


    case of double standards. Poor >


    you. = Catherine chuckled and¡±


    started joking around. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    Hearing this, X immediately smiled helplessly. ¡°Mom just happened to forget about Josh''s work. She cares about you guys just as much.¡±


    ¡°Give it up... Who doesn¡¯t know that Mom only loves you in the family right now? But we don¡¯t mind,¡± Catherine immediately said.


    ¡®That''s begause it''s our duty to look.


    after whoever bes part of th¨¦


    familys Jsn''t that right, Josh?¡±


    Catherine said before turningto look


    at. Josh, who was next to her.


    Josh smiled. ¡°Yeah, you''re right...¡±


    At this moment, X felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart...


    ¡°Stanley, I can finally rx now that you''ve fully recovered. I''ll be going back to study this afternoon...¡± Catherine said.


    X felt a little reluctant when she heard this. ¡°Are you heading back this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°It''s about time. She¡¯s missed so many sses already...¡± Sharon said.


    X nodded gently as she looked at Catherine. ¡°In that case, have a safe trip. I''ll send you off when you leave,¡± she said.


    Catherine nodded joyfully.


    Stanley affectionately ruffled Catherine''s hair. ¡°Kiddo, take care of yourself on your own out there.¡±


    The way Stanley looked at Catherine was as if he was looking at his daughter.


    Catherine''s smile gradually widened. ¡°Don''t worry. I will


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started ringing.


    On her phone, there was a N


    notification that Team XS just =


    defeat¨¦d LCK Region¡¯s Number-Two


    Seed; sessfully winning the


    serni- finals and entering the finals.


    This also meant that Team XS hadn''t lost a single match in Season 10¡¯s world championship.


    Apart from Team XS, only one team remained in this year¡¯s world championship


    That was LCK Region¡¯s Number One Seed, Team GRT.


    This team would be going against Team XS in the final stage.

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    This team never performed well in the world championship in the past...


    However, it performed surprisingly well this year due to changes in its team members.


    Up until now, this team had not lost a single match


    Team XS still hadn''tpeted against this team yet.


    Purely based on how both teams performed in matches, X Quest felt that Team GRT and Team XS were equally good.


    It was still uncertain as to which team would have thestugh.


    Although X wasn¡¯t by the team members'' side this time, she could easily guess how much pressure they faced.


    X opened Team XS''s WeChat group chat and sent them a message. ¡°Congrattions, you guys! Just do your best and don¡¯t give yourself too


    much pressure... It''ll be great if you win the champion title. It''s fine you don¡¯t either


    ¡°Being the first-runner up is amazing too... Just do your best during the finals...¡± X added.


    Although X also wanted Team XS to win this year¡¯s Season 10 world championship, she didn''t want to put too much pressure on the team


    members.


    The greater the pressure, the worse they¡¯d perform during the match.


    Right then, everyone in the team started replying¡ª


    Each of them expressed how they wanted to win the champion title.


    Every single one of them seemed pumped up. In fact, they evenforted X by telling her not to worry.


    Seeing that everyone was in a good mental state, X smiled without any worries in her heart.


    In the end, after sending cash bonuses to the group, X switched off her phone.


    X looked up and fixed her gaze upon Stanley Batton¡¯s face. ¡°Team XS got into the finals. They''ll be able to win this year¡¯s Season 10 world


    championship as long as they beat Team GRT.


    ¡°That''s amazing...¡± Alook of approval appeared in Stanley''s eyes.


    When Josh heard this, he immediately looked at X''s face. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I must buy a ticket and support them in person... Where will the finals


    be held this year?¡±


    Since it was his sister-inw''s team, he had to support them...


    X chuckled. ¡°It''s in Antis...¡±


    ¡°That''s great... It''ll be convenient for me to go.¡± Josh said.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright. I''ll give you a ticket...¡± X said.


    ¡°Ask the officials to give me a nice seat. I''ll be able to see more clearly that way...¡± Josh added.


    ¡°Okay.¡± X snapped her fingers decisively.


    ¡°Honey, will you be going?¡± X asked.


    ¡®lll go if you go...¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m going...¡± X said.


    ¡°Then, I''ll go too...¡± Stanley''s smile gradually widened. His eyes were full of affection.


    ¡°There willbe too many people


    during 1 the live match. X, are you


    sure you want to go?¡¯ Sharon Kindt


    had¡¯a concerned look in her¡¯ eyes,


    -\


    X nodded.


    ¡°In that case, get your father and me


    two tickets. We will go to... We want


    to watch over you by your SiGe.


    Sharon added.


    Swnovel -


    Sharon was personally interested in League of Legends...


    She was a long-time yer of League of Legends.


    On top of that, she really couldn''t


    rest easy ¡®letting X, a pregnant.


    woman, observe a match with''so


    mary people around her. Content


    belongs to  =


    Hence, Sharon needed to tag along


    ¡°Alright, alright...¡± X replied softly. Her tone was very affectionate.


    Beep. beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started ringing again.

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    It was a WeChat message from Alex


    The young man sent a very simple message. ¡°Boss, will you be there during the finals?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± X Quest smiled.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alex replied.


    After the one-worded reply, Alex was silent...N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    X also became silent


    After exiting WeChat, X opened TikTok. She decided to scroll through TikTok for a while...


    ¡°What time does Season 10¡¯s world championship begin?¡± Stanley Batton asked while affectionately wrapping his arm around her shoulder.


    ¡°It starts at seven o''clock in the evening next Saturday,¡± X replied.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Stanley said softly.


    X didn¡¯t speak any further. Instead, she silently looked at TikTok¡¯s feed...


    As soon as she opened TikTok, the first video she saw was a ck Rolls-Royce limousine driving down the read with over a dozen Mercedes-Benz


    Cayenne cars behind it


    Those Mercedes-Benz cars looked like theirs, as did the Rolls-Royce limousine.


    ¡°Poverty has resulted in my limited imagination. Based on what I heard, the Mercedes-Benz cars in the back are full of bodyguards. They are all


    protecting the people in the Rolls-Royce at the front... Do you people have anything to say about this?¡± There was a caption attached to the video.


    With a filter on, the Antis sky seemed unusually blue in the video.


    Meanwhile, those luxury cars also appeared unusually high-ss.


    Currently, there were up to a million likes andments on the video.


    Out of curiosity, X tapped on thement section.


    People were saying all sorts of things in thement section¡ª


    ¡°Are you serious? D*mn. Being rich really does mean one can do anything...¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to donate if one is rich? Rich people are truly unkind.


    ¡°Whoever criticized someone else for being rich and not donating, how much have you donated?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious who the people in the car are... Protected by over a dozen Mercedes-Benz Cayenne cars. Sob-sob. I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    ¡°The location marked is in Antis. A good friend of mine saw this footage. He said this is real. ording to him, the people in the car are from the


    Batton family.


    ¡°The Batton family? D*mn... In that case, there isn¡¯t an issue... Apart from saying that the Batton family is awesome, what else can I say?


    Is it the Batton family that X married into? Woah... Indeed, the Batton family is epic... Can I know if Josh Batton wants to get married? I want to


    marry into the Batton family...¡±


    After calmly reading through thement section, X closed it. After that, she continued scrolling through other videos.


    X watched three videos in session. Out of these videos, two of them were footage of her family¡¯s entourage of luxury cars that she had seen


    before.


    The entire TikTok seemed to be abuzz.


    The more X scrolled, the more of


    this she saw. In the end, X felt:


    bored. She tapped on the button that


    indicated her disinterest, and she no


    longer allowed TikTok to senal her


    push notifications rted to ¡°this.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Finally, her world became clear again


    The things X saw started bing rted to beauty, cosmetics, travel, and the likes


    After approximately half an hour, the entourage of luxury cars arrived in front of Antis TV''s entrance.


    Josh Batton¡¯s fans gathered in front of the tall skyscraper that belonged to the televisionpany.


    With instructions from major fan


    groups, these fans stood orderly 4 in


    two row¡¯ in front of the television


    company¡¯s main entrance, giving


    suffitient space for people tOwalk in


    and-out of the building. Coritent


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Cordons were enacted, and the televisionpany''s security staff were also there to maintain order.


    The fans ifthe front row were all


    Josh''s biggest fans. Each of then


    held an-SLR camera, and each.


    wanted I to take photos of their.


    beloved idol in his best- lookitig


    mement to post on Weibo.. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    When the fans saw the entourage of luxury cars arriving. they all shifted their attention to the cars


    Suddenly, each of them started whispering among themselves.

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    ¡°I wonder if Josh is inside... This looks so grand


    ¡°I think Josh won''t be inside. He would never do something in such a grand fashion...¡±


    ¡°I think so too. It''s not him... Could it be the director of the televisionpany?


    As everyone watched, the ck Rolls-Royce¡¯s door opened. A dozen people dressed in ck suits got out of the car.


    Moreover, they opened the door that was facing the televisionpany


    Soon, Josh Batton appeared in front of everyone¡¯s line of sight...


    When his fans saw him, they immediately started screaming and shouting...


    ¡°Ahh... Josh... I love you...¡±


    ¡°Honey... I love you... So handsome...


    ¡°Sisters, Josh is really handsome in person. Ahh... I can¡¯t breathe. Josh... Josh... I want to marry you... Ahh...¡±


    Amidst the screaming and as everyone watched, Josh elegantly stepped out of the car.


    He didn¡¯t immediately walk into the televisionpany. Instead, he slowly raised his hand and waved at his fans before smiling...


    Only after that did he start walking into the televisionpany.


    To avoid being pushed around by his fans, the people dressed in ck stood guard by his side, surrounding him in the center.


    Soon, Josh''s biggest fans started leading everyone to shout in his direction.


    ¡°Josh, Josh... You''re the one and only...¡±


    ¡°Josh, Josh... You''re the best-looking...¡±


    ¡°Josh, Josh... You¡¯re the most excellent...¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Josh, don''t worry... We''ll always be with you


    ¡°Josh, let''s walk down the aisle together...¡±


    When Josh heard these voices. he lifted his hand once again and waved at everyone before he continued walking inside.


    Inside the ck Rolls-Royce, X Quest and members of the Batton family all paid attention to Josh


    At this moment, each of them could deeply sense how passionate and emotional Josh''s fans were.


    Sharon Lindt felt delighted at the sight of her son being glorified by tens of thousands of people


    Sharon smiled. "My son is wonderful...¡± She couldn¡¯t resist sighing


    Catherine Batton nodded gently before shifting her gaze to the crazy female fans who were after Josh. ¡°It¡¯s really tough for these girls


    ¡®What''s the-point of doing this?¡±


    Wilson Batton could never quite =~


    understand this. He always feltthat


    these female fans were a little too


    fanatic. ~


    -


    Catherine chuckled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s meaningful... People whe don''t go after their idols would never understand.¡±


    "To be honest, having an idolisa


    very lucky thing. It¡¯s like looking ¡é at


    this world through the light of one¡¯s


    idol.¡± Catherine said earnestly.


    ¡°Alright... Either way, I still don¡¯t get it...¡± Wilson nodded.


    ¡°When the dayes that you start


    liking a particr idol, you''ll i


    understand... When you are happy


    because your idol is happy, and you


    feelsad because your idol isSad,


    youl get it...¡± Catherine added.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    ¡°How could I like any other idol? My wife is my idol...¡± Wilson said before hugging Sharon tightly.


    Wasn''t his wife prettier than those idols?


    ¡°Alright then...¡± Catherine nodded helplessly.


    Soon, the ck Rolls-Royce drove into traffic.


    The ck Mercedes-Benz Cayenne cars followed it closely...


    Those female fans gradually appeared blurry and finally disappeared from X''s line of sight.


    Beep. beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X¡¯s phone started ringing again.


    When she saw the content on her phone screen, she immediately frowned deeply.

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    Her phone screen disyed a message from the team¡¯s president, Michael Gabriel.


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s an emergency. Our team''s ADC just got his buttocks burned by hot water. It''s a severe burn. So for the time being. he can¡¯t take part in


    the match...


    ¡°You''ll have to take part during the finals personally...¡± Michael exined.


    X Quest felt extremely terrible when she read the message.


    She was going to be very busy during this period


    Previously, she didn¡¯t have the energy to take care of work due to her pregnancy retching


    On top of that, she''d been taking care of Stanley Batton all this while. Honestly, too much work had umted for her.


    If X participated in Season 10''s finals, she¡¯d have even more work piled up.


    This final match was different from the normal one she yed in previously.


    In a regr match, there was still a chance of restarting after losing


    A regr match¡¯s oue wouldn''t shake the core of a team.


    However, this world championship¡¯s final match was different.


    If they lost, that meant the entire team¡¯s effort for the year would go to waste.


    It really wasn¡¯t easy for the team to get this far...


    They couldn''t afford the slightest mistake.


    Meanwhile, X would have to take it seriously if she took part in such apetition.


    This meant that she¡¯d need to put in more than ten times or a hundred times the effort. She couldn''t only take some time out to practice with the other


    team members a few days before the match began. just like how she did in the past


    This time, she''d need to go all in.


    X needed to practice day and night with everyone once she decided to take part in this world championship


    If X weren''t pregnant. she''d still be able to do it.


    However, she was pregnant now.


    X might be able to take it, but her children might not


    Hence, X truly felt conflicted at this moment.


    If she didn''t take part, her team would only get this far.


    X really didn''t hope for the group of youngsters¡¯ dreams to burn into ash like this...


    Apart fronrthis, X also didn¡¯t want


    her teamto give away the or


    opportunity to im the champion


    title. Which could shock the entire


    world, to other people. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    X had poured in too much of her heart and soul into this team.


    ¡°Alright...¡± X finally replied after weighing her options.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡®Okay. I''ll write to the officials for the


    registration right away so that your


    can take part as the emergency.


    substitute... "Michael immediately


    replied after reading this. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    X quickly replied with an ¡®OK¡¯


    Meanwhile, Michael instantly replied with aughing emoji.


    Stanley frowned deeply after reading the conversation on X¡¯s phone...


    ¡°X... You can''t...¡± Stanley sounded extremely serious.


    When X heard this, she carefully held Stanley''s hand. ¡°Honey, I must go...¡± She said softly.


    ¡°Don''t yout know what kind of


    situation you! re in right now? You


    only stepped feeling nauseous. a


    whileago. Are you going to start


    riskitg it again?¡± Stanley''s frown


    gradually deepened... Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    When Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, and Catherine Batton heard this, all three of them looked at X.

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± the three of them asked simultaneously.


    ¡°She wants to take part in Season 10''s world championship... There''s been an issue with their team¡¯s ADC... It''s not like she can just show up and


    take part on the day of the match... She needs to train with everyone else day and night before the match starts... Who could bear with this?¡± Stanley


    Batton said.


    When Sharon Lindt heard this, she also started opposing immediately. ¡°X, I think what Stan said makes sense. So you should listen to Stan. You''re


    still pregnant, and you can¡¯t handle all that stress


    ¡°Besides, you just stopped feeling nauseous because of your pregnancy. If you get too tired and start retching again, what will you do? If that really


    happens, you can''t even take part in thepetition


    ¡°To be honest, you''re in no condition to take part in this world championship no matter how we look at it. I know you hope your team will im the


    champion title and increase their level of influence.


    ¡°I can get Stan to help you achieve what you want... So don''t go, will you?¡± Sharon asked.


    However, X shook her head with a determined look on her face. "No... It took the team so much effort to get this far. If they must give up because


    of such a reason, I won''t be the only person feeling sad. The team members will feel sad too...¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright. If X wants to go, let her,¡± Wilson Batton said as he looked affectionately at X


    X immediately felt warm in her heart after hearing this.


    ¡°Otherwise, she''ll feel dissatisfied, and she won''t be in a good mood either. If a pregnant woman is in a bad mood, the children will be affected


    Wilson added.


    When the others heard this, they silently agreed


    However, at the same time, they were also very worried about X''s physical condition.


    They were afraid that X might be affected due to the intense training.


    ¡°X... Promise me you''ll rest ordingly,¡± Sharon said with a stern look on her face


    X nodded decisively. ¡°Yeah. If I feel that I can¡¯t take it, I''ll go to bed. Don¡¯t worry... I promise I''ll get enough sleep.¡±


    While going all out, X would also make sure to protect her children


    The results were important, but her children were even more so.


    ¡°Alright...¡± Sharon nodded.


    ¡°In that case, I''ll stay by your side


    every daycwhen the timees. Tl


    make gtire you''re properly fed and


    rested: if you find me annoying, you


    cancask Stan to follow you afound


    .¡± She added. Content belongs


    Sownovel <


    Sharon truly felt that she''d only feel secure if she was the one who stayed by X¡¯s side and looked after her.


    The children were important, but X was more important


    Sharon didn¡¯t want anything to happen to the two babies.


    X chuckled. "It¡¯s fine. There''s a


    lady who: takes care of our meals.at


    the base. I''ll get her to make us?


    herbal soup. Don''t worry...¡¯ ¡®Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org -


    Sharon thought deeply for a few seconds. But, in the end, she still nodded hesitatingly.


    However, she very quickly started nagging again. ¡°Anyway, make sure you get enough rest. Do not lie to me.


    X nodded assuringly.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Stanley held X¡¯s hand tightly and started nagging her too. ¡°Listen to what Mom says, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I''ll just stay in the base then. It''ll save a lot of time traveling. I can also use this time to rest more,¡± X added.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley agreed decisively.


    X was quite surprised by how quickly Stanley agreed to this.


    At first, she felt that Stanley would surely disagree because he was concerned about her.


    ¡°Really?¡± X asked.


    Stanley looked deeply at X with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Yeah, really...¡±


    ¡®I''m d...¡± X said.


    "Ridiculous. No way... You still must


    go home:Stan will drive over to pick


    you up every day. It¡¯s the same if you


    sleepin the car on the way home...


    Wilson was firmly against the


    deeision. Content belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org ¡°

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    If a pregnant woman stayed out, away from her home, her family wouldn¡¯t even get to see her. How


    could that work?


    Her family needed to see her at least twice each day.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about this. Rx¡­¡± Stanley Batton looked at Wilson Batton and said calmly.


    ¡°How can I rx?¡± Wilson argued. He rolled his eyes at Stanley. ¡°I¡¯m telling you. If anything happens


    to the two babies and my daughter-inw, I¡¯ll honestly kill you for agreeing to let X stay outside


    on her own¡­¡±


    ¡°Stanley, isn¡¯t your heart way too big? You really are too rxed about this¡­¡± Sharon Lindt also


    startedining.


    ¡°Listen to me¡­ I have my ns¡­¡± Stanley insisted.


    After hearing what Stanley said, Sharon and Wilson kept quiet.


    ***


    After sending Catherine Batton off in the afternoon, Stanley went home with X. Once X


    finished packing up her luggage, Stanley sent her over to Team XS¡¯s base.


    Upon arriving at the base, X began training with everyone nervously¡­


    With the finals getting closer, the entire team was in a nervous fit.


    Even thedy in charge of their meals felt equally nervous.


    In fact, the team¡¯s management staff even spoke carefully in the base for fear of disrupting the team


    members.


    To avoid making everyone worried about herself, X didn¡¯t tell everyone that she was pregnant.


    When she wanted to rest, she¡¯d say that she was tired.


    Time passed unusually quickly when one was busy.


    Without realizing it, it was already time for dinner¡­


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Up to ten thousand houses were brightly lit outside the base.


    At one nce, the entire city was lit up with gorgeous lights.


    Within the base, the entire vi was also lit up.


    The whole world seemed as bright as day.


    Outside, an autumn breeze sent leaves swirling and falling to the ground, making it feel even more


    like autumn.


    Although it was very cold outside, it felt extremelyfortable inside the base because of the


    heater that was permanently switched on.


    When they arrived at the dining room on the top floor, the team¡¯s management staff and coaches


    were all there¡­


    The cookingdy was setting up the table. Due to X¡¯s request for a healthy and nutritious meal,


    she prepared a table full of delicious dishes.


    There were all sorts of exotic delicacies.


    The cookingdy¡¯s culinary skill was very advanced. Hence, all the dishes wereparable to


    those prepared in five-star hotels.


    After X sat down, the others also gradually sat down.


    As everyone had gotten to know X, they didn¡¯t behave too formally. After sitting down, everyone


    started enjoying the delicious food.


    Recently, Xpletely stopped retching.


    She had a healthy appetite now.


    Every piece of meat she ate made her feel extremely happy.


    When X saw how exhausted her team members next to her looked, she felt awful for them¡­


    ¡°Make sure you all get proper rest. Look at you. Everyone looks terrible¡­¡± X said as she ate


    some braised pork.


    Alex chuckled. His recently dyed ck hair was split in a three-to-seven ratio that glistened brightly


    under the light. ¡°The most important match ising up. Whether we fail or seed depends on


    this. For now, we can¡¯t afford to rest. As much as we can, we¡¯ll try not to rest¡­ There¡¯ll be plenty of


    time for us to rest after winning the title of champion¡­¡± He said.


    The young man was glowing confidently. It was as if the champion¡¯s trophy was within an arm¡¯s


    reach.


    The others also agreed with him¡­


    After that, the team members started eating faster.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    To them, every minute was precious right now.


    Watching this voracious group of youths, X Quest once again felt how deeply they desired to win


    the champion¡¯s trophy¡­


    The champion¡¯s trophy for the season¡¯s championship was something every professional gamer


    wanted to achieve.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was something that many professional gamers spent their entire lives working for but never once


    personally touched. It was basically unobtainable.


    After the meal, everyone resumed training. X felt exhausted, and she really couldn¡¯t keep going


    any further. Hence, she sat on a soft couch in the living room on the first floor. X drank warm milk


    as she looked at ESPN.


    Right then, the ESPN forum waspletely flooded byments about how Team XS had an


    emergency recement for its ADC¡ª


    ¡°The officials just announced that something happened to Team XS¡¯s main ADC again. So X will


    be taking over as the emergency recement.¡±


    ¡°Team XS¡¯s ADC faces a new problem every day. Is it intentional?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay on topic. Team GRT¡¯s ADC is powerful this time. I¡¯d say he and X both have a fifty-fifty


    chance of winning. Besides, that yer has been practicing during the world championship. So I¡¯d


    say that X doesn¡¯t have an advantage against him. What do you guys think?¡±


    ¡°This is such an important match. That guy actually burned his buttocks. Team XS¡¯s ADC really is


    mysterious¡­¡±


    ¡°For some reason, I feel that Team GRT¡¯s ADC will bully X. If that doesn¡¯t happen, I hereby


    swear that I¡¯ll do a handstand while I poop.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the topic. I feel that Team XS¡¯s doesn¡¯t stand a great chance this year¡­¡±


    ¡°Team GRT really is strong. I think that as long as they perform well, they¡¯d be able to overpower


    Team XS¡¯sst-minute recement¡­¡±


    Most of themunity on ESPN thought that GRT stood a greater chance. In particr, they all felt


    that X would be overpowered by the opponent¡¯s ADC¡­


    After briefly browsing through, X nonchntly exited themunity forum. Instead, she opened


    Weibo and started going through the list of hot topics.


    X couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue against thosements on the inte.


    Results would do the speaking in eSports.


    Without results, everything was simply cheap talk.


    After browsing through Weibo for a while, X returned to the training room to train with the rest.


    Their training sessionsted until midnight.


    Finally, X really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She asked to stop training and returned to her room to


    rest.


    Meanwhile, the others continued to train¡­


    As a pregnant woman, she truly didn¡¯t have the physical capacity to push on despite her intentions.


    However, thankfully, she was able to work well with her teammates during the training matches.


    Moreover, their cooperation was also excellent. Hence, X wasn¡¯t particrly worried about the


    uing world championship finals¡­


    Once X returned to her room upstairs, she quickly put on a face mask, took a bath, and applied


    skincare products on her skin.


    After that, X returned to her bed. Carefully, she applied high-ss, custom-made body lotion onto


    her skin.


    The body lotion had a faint wildflower scent that was refreshing and fragrant.


    After going through a busy day and returning to her room for a bath, as well aspleting her


    skincare routine, X immediately felt the exhaustion disappearing entirely from her body. Instead,


    it felt as if she came back to life¡­


    With the lights switched off, X gradually fell into slumber.


    Amidst the haziness, X heard the sound of luggage wheels moving outside.


    Right after that, she began hearing light footsteps too.


    X ignored it. Instead, she casually turned to face the other side and continued sleeping.


    Approximately one minuteter, her room door was gently pushed open.


    When X heard the noise, she cautiously began to frown. After that, she sprang up to a seat on


    the bed and turned on the table lights¡­


    The room wasrge, but the table lights were weak.


    Despite turning the table lights on, the entire world still seemed dark.


    With the help of the dim lights, X was able to see who had arrived¡­


    Her eyes were filled with shock in an instant.

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    It was Stanley Batton.


    Stanley wore a wrinkle-free ck shirt, coupled with a pair of long ck pants and ck leather


    shoes. He also carried a ck suitcase in his right hand.


    The moment X Quest saw Stanley, she instantly felt as if her entire world lit up.


    There seemed to be a glow around his body.


    It was enough to light everything up and bring warmth to everything around him¡­


    The man before her was indescribably noble¡­


    ¡°Honey, why are you here?¡± X¡¯s eyes filled with confusion.


    Stanley slowly put his luggage down by the door. After that, he slowly walked up to X and sat


    next to her. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop worrying about you. So I came over right after work¡­¡± He said softly.


    Suddenly, X felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart.


    This exined why Stanley allowed her to stay in the base on her own without hesitation.


    It turned out that he had made ns long ago.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°How did it go today? Are you tired?¡± Stanley asked.


    X chuckled. ¡°Not too bad¡­ I¡¯m very sleepy. Hurry up and take a shower. We¡¯ll head to bed after


    you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, Stanley kissed X deeply.


    Stanley quickly retrieved a set of pajamas from his luggage before entering the bathroom.


    The sound of water running was soon heard.


    With the sound of the flowing water, X gradually fell asleep.


    Approximately fifteen minutester, Stanley got into bed.


    Amidst the haziness, X could smell his light, wildflower shampoo scent.


    X naturally curled up in his warm embrace.


    It was a night of serene sleep.


    ***


    Over the next few days, Stanley stayed by X¡¯s side in the base.


    Time flew by very quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already the day of Season 10¡¯s world championship finals.


    Early in the morning on this day, the entire world already started buzzing with excitement¡­


    As the most anticipated match for League of Legends in the entire world, it already topped the


    charts for all lists of hot topics around the globe before the game even began.


    Fans of various major teams were excitedly discussing which team would win this world


    championship on ESPN and Weibo within the country.


    Team GRT had the most people cheering for it¡­


    When X woke up in the morning and opened Weibo, she saw everyone¡¯sments.


    X never felt bothered at all by everyone¡¯sck of confidence in her team since the beginning.


    After quickly getting out of bed and cleaning up, X went through an entire morning of nervous


    training with everyone on the team.


    Later, once lunch was over, they all changed into their world championshippetition uniforms


    before heading to Season 10¡¯s world championship venue, Antis Stadium.


    After changing into herpetition uniform in her room, X quickly put on some light make-up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    To match her make-up, X chose a light pink lipstick. The vague pink color instantly turned her lips


    into what looked like mouth-watering peach jelly.


    The samepany sponsored this season¡¯s world championship teams.


    Team XS¡¯s uniform was a mix of red and white with the logo of a dragon sewn onto the baseball


    shirt made of natural silk, coupled with a white t-shirt and ck sports pants.


    The design was the same for females.


    With the contrast of the bright red color, X¡¯s face appeared almost like a blossoming rose that


    was iparably soft and smooth.


    Due to her excellent body proportions, even a casual outfit couldn¡¯t conceal her fabulous physique.


    As X stood in front of the dressing mirror, she pulled her hair back into a simple tall ponytail to


    match her overall appearance.


    The front section of her hair was all brushed up and behind to expose her shiny and full forehead.

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    At this moment, X Quest immediately turned into an energetic sportswoman.


    The dragon logo sewn onto her shirt in the back looked very lively¡­


    From behind, X gave off a solid, imposing manner that made her appear almost like a queen¡­


    After X dressed up, she carried her keyboard and strapped on her sponsored, branded, ck


    backpack. She then got onto the team¡¯s bus with the rest and eventually arrived at the stadium


    where the match was held¡­


    Although there was still a long time until the match began, the stadium was packed with people.


    Everyone who appeared was either a fan of Team XS or Team GRT¡­


    These fans came from all over the world.


    Major fans from both teams were continuously giving out support banners and merchandise for the


    respective teams.


    It was bustling with excitement¡­


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Many hosts and reporters had already arrived, and they kept sharing what was happening there


    through live streams.


    Security guards were all in ce. They stood near the backdoor to create a human barricade while


    holding up cordons¡­


    X sat in the car and observed this crowded scene. At this moment, she bubbled with excitement.


    The other people felt the same way.


    Once the vehicle came to a stable halt, X led everyone down.


    The other team members were all holding their keyboards.


    The way they walked was equally elegant and upright.


    Typically, professional esports gamers tended to have hunched backs.


    However, none of the members of Team XS did.


    In the crowd, they were the ones with the most vibrant aura¡­


    Soon, the two hundred bodyguards who apanied X circled them and escorted them into the


    stadium¡­


    When the fans saw X and her team, they immediately started screaming crazily and took


    pictures.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ X Quest, look at me¡­ Ahh¡­ You¡¯re so pretty that I can hardly breathe¡­¡±


    ¡°Alex¡­ Honey, look at me. You must carry the game today¡­ Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Team XS has to win! Go all out for me! My girlfriend said that we¡¯d get married if you win the


    champion title¡­ Whether I can get married will depend on you guys.¡±


    ¡°All of you¡­ Do your best! Put those people who look down on you to shame!¡±


    X could see that their fans were unusually hyped up.


    As everyone watched, X remained calm the whole time. She led everyone to the team¡¯s


    backstage resting room. They drank some beverages as they analyzed their strategy for the day.


    At seven o¡¯clock, the match officially began.


    Team members from both sides took a bow after getting on stage. After that, they returned to their


    respective spots.


    Currently, the number of viewers disyed on the official live stream channel had already reached


    300 million¡­


    Meanwhile, the stadium was also awfully crowded¡­


    At one nce, there were people and supporting banners in various colors all over the ce.


    For this match, both teams were cautious during the banning phase¡­


    After a lengthy discussion, they finally decided on their formations.


    X¡¯s team went with dimir for Top Solo, Karthus for Jungler, Orianna for Mid Solo, Caitlyn for


    the bottomne with Nautilus as Support.


    Meanwhile, they also banned Volibear, Jayce, Kalista, Missfortune, and Ashe, which their


    opponents yed very well.


    Their opponents also finalized their formation.


    They chose Ornn for Top Solo, Bard for Jungler, Ryze for Mid Solo, and Ezreal for the bottomne


    with Tahm Kench as Support.


    On the live stream channel¡ª


    ¡°I have confidence in Team GRT¡¯s formation. Team GRT, give your all! Whether I can earn money


    tonight will depend on you guys¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a 50,000 bet on Team GRT winning. You can do it!¡±


    ¡°Team XS, good luck¡­ I¡¯ll call you Daddy if you win.¡±


    ¡°Team XS, do your best.¡±

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    It was extremely lively inside and out of the stadium.


    Commentators were excitedly interpreting the match in variousnguages¡­


    ¡°In my personal opinion, I think Team GRT¡¯s formation stands a better chance. They¡¯d be able to


    tank and go on offense in thete game. Moreover, it¡¯s tough to kill Ornn in this version during the


    late game¡­¡± LPL Region¡¯smentator said.


    ¡°I also think that Team GRT¡¯s formation is better. However, Team XS¡¯s formation is not too bad


    either, to be honest. Therefore, I can only say that Team GRT¡¯s formation is slightly safer given that


    both formations aren¡¯t too bad¡­¡± Commentator B said.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s hard to say with Team XS. They¡¯ve managed to defeat their opponents¡¯ perfect


    formations with their formations that are difficult to understand during this season,¡± Commentator A


    said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Anyway, I still think that Team GRT stands a better chance¡­¡± Commentator B said.


    ¡°Team XS¡­ Good luck!¡±


    ¡°Team XS¡­ All the best¡­¡±


    ¡°Team GRT, you can do it¡­ You¡¯re the best¡­¡±


    Fans of both teams were excitedly waving the supporting banners in their hands as they


    continuously shouted and screamed¡­


    Everyone was at the peak of their excitement.


    The entire world seemed to be at its boiling point from the intense ambiance¡­


    Amidst the screaming, Stanley Batton silently walked in with over two hundred bodyguards.


    He wore a white shirt and a pair of long, gray pants while walking ahead of the group.


    His short, thick, ck hair wasbed loosely to the back, exposing his shiny forehead and distinct


    browbones¡­


    Stanley had excellent body proportions, a handsome face, and a noble aura. With such a grand


    entrance, he instantly became the center of attention.


    Suddenly, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shift their gazes over to Stanley¡¯s glowing body.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I can¡¯t breathe. This must be Stanley Batton, right? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him in


    person. He¡¯s really handsome¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ He is the most handsome guy I¡¯ve seen with his hairbed to the back¡­ He¡¯s so cool and


    noble¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here. He¡¯s here. He came to watch X in the match¡­ How sweet and thoughtful¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Stanley. I¡¯ll never be good enough for him¡­ If I say he¡¯s the biggest culprit for stealing


    women¡¯s hearts in Antis, I¡¯m sure nobody will object, right?¡±


    The excitement in all the women was reaching a boiling point. Each of them couldn¡¯t help but


    discuss heatedly.


    Be it the locals or foreigners, these women all looked at Stanley with their eyes full of love and


    admiration.


    Men like Stanley were the number one culprit in stealing women¡¯s hearts.


    These days, he was the kind of man who was loved deeply by girls the most.


    Who could put up a fight?


    Meanwhile, Stanley remained cool and nonchnt as usual.


    From the moment he opened the door, his eyes had never left X Quest.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at anyone else.


    Meanwhile, X was fighting against her opponents in the bottomne along with her Support.


    Right then, she had no idea what was going on off the stage.


    Soon, Stanley walked over to the center seat on the first row and sat down¡­


    The men and women around him instantly went crazy¡­


    The girl who sat on his left, especially, already forgot to breathe.


    Although the man on his right didn¡¯t overreact like the girl, he was equally mesmerized by Stanley¡¯s


    good looks¡­


    Josh Batton was now seated in the center seat two rows away from Stanley.


    As an official guest to observe the match, Josh decided to sit there without hiding his identity.


    He didn¡¯t wear a face mask or a pair of sunsses.


    Josh wore a casual, loose, long-sleeved, hoodless hoodie and a pair of light-blue jeans. His hair


    was parted in a neat three-to-seven ratio, and his bangs were slightly curled. He seemed clean yet


    aglow¡­


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Right then, the girls around him were all going crazy. Everyone asionally took pictures of Stanley


    and Josh in turn.

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    People would asionally look at Josh Batton before turning to look at Stanley Batton.


    To thedies, today was a wonderful day.


    Many of them felt that they had gotten lucky today.


    On stage, X Quest and her Support were surrounded by four of their opponents¡­


    Her Support was instantly killed due to a mistake in maneuvering¡­


    X was the only one left with very little health in the entire bottomne¡­


    Right then, everyone in the stadium sucked in a breath of cold air. Then, they all expressed how the


    bottomne was done for¡­


    If X couldn¡¯t handle this wave, the bottomne would lose at least two of its towers¡­


    ¡°This losing wave waspletely caused by the Support¡¯s mistake in maneuvering. As a result, the


    Support took his own ADC down with him¡­¡± LPL Region¡¯smentator said.


    ¡°X definitely can¡¯t escape this wave. There¡¯s no space for her to move at all¡­¡± Commentator B


    said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She has no space to move at all,¡± Commentator A said.


    Meanwhile,mentators from other regions were also shaking their heads and sighing¡­


    They all expressed how X was doomed because she didn¡¯t have any space to move.


    On the live stream channel¡ª


    ¡°This Support is practicallymitting a crime, isn¡¯t he? D*mn¡­ Team XS, please rece your


    Support.¡±


    ¡°X Quest is done for¡­ It¡¯s over. If she dies, the bottomne will be gone¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over for X. There won¡¯t be any more miracles¡­¡±


    Right then, X¡¯s Caitlyn depended on her god-like maneuvers to dodge all four of her opponents¡¯


    skills¡­


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After that, she used a single ¡®Q¡¯ to kill the enemy ADC¡­


    Later, X depended on her maneuvers and urate predictions to instantly kill the enemy Mid


    Solo and Top Solo¡­


    Now, the enemy Support was the only one left. He was alone, weak, and helpless¡­


    After all that time in battle, X¡¯s health bar had already fully recovered¡­


    The enemy Support, however, had very little health left.


    X immediately used another ¡®Q¡¯ to kill the enemy Support.


    X sessfully defeated four of her opponents in a single wave!


    At that moment, everyone in the stadium was shocked¡­


    Her fans all jumped to their feet excitedly¡­


    Commentators from every region also excitedly jumped to their feet. Then, they started continuously


    screaming and shouting in surprise¡­


    ¡°D*mn¡­ What was that? Did X kill four of the opponents on her own?¡± LPL Region¡¯s


    commentator said.


    ¡°Apart from being confused by what happened, what else can I say? I really don¡¯t understand what


    happened¡­¡± Commentator B said.


    ¡°Alright. I really have been humiliated. X is amazing¡­¡± Commentator A said.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t get it¡­ X is awesome,¡± Commentator B said.


    On the live stream channel¡ª


    ¡°Everyone knows that X is done for¡­¡±


    ¡°X definitely can¡¯t beat them¡­ There¡¯s no space for her to move.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling X? Call her Daddy! Daddy!¡±


    ¡°X really knows how to humiliate people¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°X, keep it up¡­ You can do it¡­¡±

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    Right then, it was buzzing with excitement both inside and out of the stadium¡­


    X Quest¡¯s maneuvers were so excellent that they sent chills down the audience¡¯s spines.


    X¡¯s teammates were alsoplimenting her over their microphones.


    However, X did not respond at all. Instead, she remained calm.


    She hadpletely predicted everything that would happen earlier¡­


    Hence, being able to achieve such an oue was entirely within her expectations.


    The strongest ADC she¡¯d seen was previously the best ADC in the world from LPL Region. That


    person once used Vayne to defeat five opponents single-handedly. That was truly amazing¡­


    Amidst the crowd, Stanley Batton stayed seated silently. He didn¡¯t show any unnecessary


    excitement on his face.


    Instead, he smiled approvingly.


    Meanwhile, Josh Batton reacted the same way¡­


    Josh took his phone out and instantly published a Weibo post. ¡°I¡¯m feeling prickles in my scalp after


    watching how well my sister-inw yed¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    Due to Josh¡¯s status as a top-notch celebrity in the entertainment industry, it had barely been a


    minute since he published his Weibo post. Still, it already received several tens of thousands in


    comments and likes¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Josh¡­ I know you¡¯re there¡­ I want to see you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Why do I feel that you are a fan of your sister-inw? Truly adorable, Josh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Josh, I¡¯m also very good at ying ADC. So pleasepliment me too¡­¡±


    ¡°Josh, look at me¡­ I love you¡­¡±


    Due to the excitement of the match, Josh waspletely not in the mood to look at thement


    section.


    He merely nced at it briefly. After that, he locked his phone with one hand and put it in his pocket.


    Soon, Josh shifted his gaze to X once again.


    Right then, the broadcasting director gave Stanley a close-up shot.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Suddenly, everyone in the audience cheered. Then, countless admirers startedplimenting him


    on the live stream channel.


    Immediately after that, the broadcasting director gave Josh Batton a close-up shot.


    The live audience and people in the live stream channel became even crazier then¡­


    Everyone was overwhelmed by the good looks of the Batton siblings.


    By the fifteenth minute of the match, Team XS had already overpowered Team GRT¡­


    Team GRT was seven thousand points behind Team XS in economic terms.


    If Team GRT was only three to five thousand points behind, there was still an excellent chance for


    them to turn the tables around. However, with seven thousand points behind, the chance was very


    slim¡­


    After failing to break in from the bottomne, Team GRT decided to give up on the bottomne.


    Instead, they shifted the battle to the topne.


    Soon, five of them cornered the Top Solo in a single wave.


    Alex was surrounded by all five of his opponents.


    Right then, the livementators and audience once again sucked in a breath of cold air¡­


    The live stream channel reacted simrly.


    ¡°This time, I feel that Alex really doesn¡¯t have a way out¡­ Can he really fight against five of them?¡±


    LPL Region¡¯smentator said.


    ¡°If X can fight against four enemies on her own, why can¡¯t Alex, the best Top Solo in the world,


    fight against five enemies on his own? Hasn¡¯t he done that multiple times in the past?¡±


    Commentator B said.


    ¡°I feel that we shouldn¡¯t have too much hope. I feel that it¡¯s challenging for Alex to seed this


    time¡­¡± Commentator A said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Alex directly unleashed his skill to suck the enemy ADC¡¯s blood


    dry.


    After that, he casually used a ¡®Q¡¯ ability to kill one of his opponents.


    Later, Alex depended on his god-like maneuvers, skill control, and predictions to kill the enemy Mid


    Solo and Top Solo without losing any of his health¡­


    Now, only the enemy Support and Jungler were left¡­


    Right then, when those two saw that their teammates were wiped out, they started running away.


    However, would the best Top Solo in the world allow that to happen?


    It was undoubtedly out of the question.

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    Alex didn¡¯t stop pursuing his enemies. He managed to kill both, sessfully defeating all five


    opponents in a single wave¡­


    In the end, his health bar was still the same as before. Yet, he didn¡¯t lose a single drop of blood.


    Right then, the entire live stream channel went wild¡­


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve been humiliated again¡­ What¡¯s going on with Team XS? Are their team members


    focused on humiliating folks like us for a hundred years?¡± Commentator A said.


    ¡°What the hell did he just do earlier? With a single skill, his opponents nearly lost all their health¡­


    What kind of dimir is this? It¡¯s literally a blood pump¡­¡± Commentator B said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more I can say about this guy except that he¡¯s amazing, right?¡± Commentator A


    said.


    On the live stream channel¡ª


    ¡°I still feel that we shouldn¡¯t have too much hope¡­¡±


    ¡°Alex can¡¯t possibly fight against five opponents on his own, right?¡±


    ¡°This is going to be really difficult for Alex to maneuver¡­¡±


    ¡°Brothers, I want to see the word ¡®Daddy¡¯ on the channel¡­¡±


    ¡°Alex, I love you¡­ You¡¯re amazing¡­ Amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°My scalp feels numb. D*mn. Alex is a freak, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Tell us, why did you annoy him?¡±


    The fans in the stadium kept shouting and jumping wildly¡­


    Everyone was shouting at the top of their lungs, and even their veins were showing¡­


    This visual feast was destined to stun the world!


    X Quest also couldn¡¯t resistplimenting Alex. ¡°Amazing¡­ Alex¡­ What you did will be enough


    for me to boast about you for a few years¡­¡±


    Indeed, Alex was her favorite Top Solo.


    He did possess limitless potential, and he could always make the impossible possible¡­.


    Alex was always able to create miracles during a match.


    Back then, X also liked Alex because of this unique quality.


    Meanwhile, Alex¡¯s fans also liked him for the same reason.


    However, Alex continued to y the game expressionlessly. ¡°You¡¯re too nice, boss¡­¡±


    The others immediately started showering Alex withpliments.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t pay too much attention to them. Instead, he simply focused on the game.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    This young man was silent yet noble. Clearly, he was the most elegant assassin around¡­


    Alex¡¯s heart was aze during the match, but he would always show a calm expression on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight the dragon boss¡­ After that, we¡¯ll take them down in a single wave¡­¡± X said.


    At this point of the match, they¡¯d be able to win easily once they defeated the dragon boss¡­


    The other team members agreed with X. They teleported to the dragon boss¡¯ pit and started


    killing it within their opponent¡¯s vision.


    All five of them had god-like equipment right then¡­


    Their damage output was shocking.


    The dragon boss was losing health at a rapid rate¡­


    Soon, the dragon boss was killed.


    Meanwhile, the opposing team¡¯s heroes had only just revived and teleported over¡­


    X rallied everyone to start fighting against their opponents.


    Their opponents, on the other hand, were utterly flustered. They no longer yed in their usual


    ruthless style. Instead, they made hundreds of mistakes and behaved cowardly¡­


    Soon, all five of their opponents were killed by X¡¯s team.


    Meanwhile, none of their team members were injured or killed.


    With all their opponents dead, X and Alex led their teammates forward and charged into their


    opponents¡¯ base with the boost of the dragon boss buff.


    They imed their first victory¡­

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    Thispetition¡¯s winner was determined by the best out of five, which meant winning three


    matches out of five.


    In other words, as long as X Quest¡¯s team won two more rounds, they¡¯d be able to win the grand


    finale for this year¡¯s world championship.


    Now that thepetition had only just started, and they already effortlessly won one round,


    everyone was in an extremely good mood¡­


    Off the stage, Stanley Batton and Josh Batton both smiled with a look of approval in their eyes.


    After a short break, X discussed the next round¡¯s banning phase with her teammates¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After that, she led everyone back to their original spots.


    Once they had sat down, the banning phase began¡­


    Team XS very quickly chose their formation.


    They went with dimir for Top Solo, Graves for Jungler, Ryze for Mid Solo, and Aphelios with


    Tahm Kench as Support for the bottomne.


    Meanwhile, their opponents also very quickly locked in their formation.


    Their opponents chose Ornn for Top Solo, Nidalee for Jungler, Lenc for Mid Solo, and Ezreal


    with Nautilus for the bottomne.


    For the current version, both sides had formations of simrpetence¡­


    Soon, the match began.


    Everyone felt extremely nervous.


    Fans of Team GRT were especially nervous¡­


    As soon as the match started, Mid Solo had already made a mistake. He forgot to purchase boots.


    In the end, he was instantly killed by the enemy¡¯s Mid Solo¡­


    Immediately after that, the Jungler also made a mistake. He was killed by the enemy¡¯s Jungler when


    he invaded the opponent¡¯s jungle area¡­


    They started the match with a disadvantage. Right then,mentators, the live audience, and


    viewers in the live stream channel all broke into a cold sweat for Team XS.


    Stanley and Josh were calm as usual, and they were expressionless.


    ¡°I think Team XS is finished. But, for their formation, they must get an advantage in the early


    game¡­¡± LPL Region¡¯smentator said.


    ¡°Yeah. But if they y properly now, they still have a chance of turning it around,¡± Commentator B


    said.


    As they spoke, Alex was killed by the enemy¡¯s Top Solo because of his overly aggressive moves¡­


    On the live stream channel¡ª


    ¡°Is this an act?¡±


    ¡°Why are Team XS¡¯s members suddenly losing their way? Did Team GRT transfer money to their


    ounts?¡±


    ¡°With this state, I think the match is already over. How could they be so arrogant before even


    winning?¡±


    ¡°Team XS, hurry up and die. D*mn it. Did the Top Solo, Mid Solo, and Jungler receive bribes?¡±


    ¡°With the Jungler¡¯s response, he should just retire.¡±


    ¡°The Top Solo and Mid Solo should also retire together. Stop messing it up for your other


    teammates.¡±


    ¡°It looks like they are in an even more disadvantaged position this time¡­¡± Commentator A said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ The Top Solo, Mid Solo, and Jungler are all doing terribly. This is a challenging game to


    predict. However, I still think Team XS has hope¡­¡± Commentator B said.


    ¡°It¡¯s really uncertain sometimes. It seems to me that Team XS isn¡¯t very familiar with this current


    formation. They didn¡¯t seem to have practiced enough together¡­¡± Commentator A said.


    Right then, everyone was worried. However, Team XS¡¯s members remained calm.


    The ones who made mistakes kept apologizing, while the others kept consoling them to keep


    everyone¡¯s state of mind under control¡­


    Right then, their opponents took the opportunity to make a move. Before the Top Solo, Mid Solo,


    and Jungler revived, they formed a group of four to surround the two who remained in the bottom


    lane.


    Their opponents surrounded X and her Support.


    However, X didn¡¯t back away. Instead, she led her Support and fought against their four


    opponents using their god-like maneuvers.


    But this time, they made a mistake¡­


    The two of them were killed by their opponents.


    The live audience, viewers on the live stream channel, and LPL Region¡¯smentators all felt


    exasperated¡­


    ¡°What are they doing? X has actually made a mistake with her Support¡­ The god-like


    maneuvers are gone¡­¡± Commentator A said.

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    ¡°I think we should just wait for the next match. It looks like it might be challenging for Team XS to


    turn the tables around,¡± Commentator B said.


    ¡°Be more confident. Get rid of the word ¡®might¡¯,¡± Commentator A said.


    On the live stream channel¡ª


    ¡°Team XS, d*mn it. So you really were bribed, weren¡¯t you? Can the officials please investigate this


    matter?¡±


    ¡°Have Team XS¡¯s members been possessed? Unfortunately, I think the LPL Region¡¯s going to lose


    this year¡­¡±


    ¡°X Quest has also started giving away free kills. Great¡­ Truly wonderful. Keep giving free kills,


    b*stards.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant soldiers are destined to lose. I think Team XS is a gone case today. This group of fools¡­¡±


    ¡°X and her Support are clearly acting. They don¡¯t want to win at all¡­¡±


    Amidst the cursing, X and her Support revived¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After buying their equipment and potions, the two of them returned to the bottomne to fight


    against their enemies¡­


    This time, Team XS¡¯s members were all fully recovered.


    They started picking fights with their opponents. They were trying to salvage the situation with their


    excellent skills.


    Meanwhile, their opponents also started feeling confident because they had an advantage. So they


    started fighting crazily with Team XS.


    Although both teams had a simr ystyle, Team XS was slightly better¡­


    Soon, the opponent¡¯s Top Solo and Mid Solo were killed by Team XS¡¯s Top Solo and Mid Solo in


    one-on-one fights¡­


    Meanwhile, the opponent¡¯s ADC and Support were killed by X and her Support when they went


    down to the bottomne to surround X and her Support¡­


    This time, Team XS managed to turn the tables around slightly.


    Right after that, Team XS¡¯s members charged forward in high spirits. They repeatedly forced their


    opponents into fights and directly brought them into the fighting tempo.


    Both parties started engaging in a crazy battle¡­


    Each time, Team XS¡¯s opponents would lose¡­


    In the end, X led her teammates into the enemy¡¯s base and destroyed it.


    Amidst the cursing and doubtful voices, Team XS immediately won the second match in the


    competition, humiliating everyone who yelled at them¡­


    ¡°Alright. This is Team XS¡­ No matter how bad things get, they¡¯ll never give up. They¡¯re always able


    to find an opportunity¡­¡± Commentator A said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m not going to make casual predictions anymore today. Team XS¡¯s matches are really


    difficult to predict,¡¯ Commentator B said.


    ¡°Help. I need some medication for my heart¡­¡± Commentator A said.


    Meanwhile, the fans in the stadium were equally as excited and bewildered as thementators¡­


    People continued screaming.


    The situation was simr on the live stream channel.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I apologize. Team XS¡¯s members are all my Daddies. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°X, I¡¯m sorry. Alex, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯ve be a Team XS fan now¡­¡±


    When X and her teammates saw the word ¡®victory¡¯ on their screens, they all let out a long sigh of


    relief.


    Immediately after that, everyone returned to the resting room together.


    After a short break, the third match would soon begin.


    X led her teammates back to the arena¡­


    This time, X felt even more rxed¡­


    That was because they had already won two matches. So if they won this match, they¡¯d be able to


    im the champion title for the year with a score of three-to-zero¡­


    If they lost, they¡¯d still have the opportunity to try again in the next round.


    However, X didn¡¯t want to lose¡­


    She wanted to win.


    X wanted to win thispetition with a perfect score of three-to-zero. She tried to hold the


    champion¡¯s cup up on the stage with her teammates as everyone watched.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    Apart from X Quest, the other people also thought the same way.


    The consecutive victory immediately boosted the spirits of every member in Team XS.


    For the third round, everyone gave their best. They felt fully confident and pumped up with murderous intent.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    They demonstrated the LPL Region''s fighting style full of bloodlust by repeatedly forcing their opponents to engage inbat...


    They constantly pressured their enemies on all threenes.


    Soan, Team XS caused their opponents to lose their coolpletely.


    As their enemy ADC and Top Solo were killed by X and Alex many times in one-on-one fights, they had an emotional breakdown.


    The two of them started crying.


    Therge screen even zoomed in on their faces.


    It caused Team XS''s fans tough unstoppably, and it also caused Team GRT''s fans to break down into tears.


    By the fifteenth minute mark of the match, X and Alex led their teammates into their opponents¡¯ base and crushed them


    Team XS nabbed a clean victory with a score of three-to-zero in Season 10''s world champship finals.


    Not only that, but they even broke the record of winning the champship in the shortest amount of time at fifteen minutes.


    The twomentators of the LPL Region were so excited that tears rolled down their cheeks.


    "We are the champions! We are the champion among champions, the champion of Season 10''s world championship,¡± Commentator A said.


    ¡°That''s right. We are the champions. We are the grand champions... This is already the third champion title LPL Region has won in the world


    championship. So now, I can proudly announce to the entire world that LPL Region is the number one region in the world... LPL Region is the number


    one region in the world!¡± Commentator B eximed.


    "Although this is LPL¡¯s third champion title in the game, it is Team XS¡¯s first champion title... Team XS''s members can use their results to silence


    those who looked down on them...¡± Commentator A said.


    ¡°Yes. Tonight, Team XS¡¯s members worked together to humiliate everyone who looked down on them... They ended the match within fifteen minutes.


    They''ve made a miracle!¡± Commentator B said.


    Meanwhile, Team XS''s fans below the stage also excitedly jumped to their feet and started screaming.


    Due to the excitement, one of the -.


    commentators walked over to the¡±


    railing on the second level and


    started leading everyone to cheer.


    XS. Awesome..." Content belongs


    to  a


    After that, thementator waved his hand and shouted at the people below the stage. "XS..."


    Meanwhile, Team XS''s fans directly shouted in return. ¡°Awesome


    "XS..." Thementator repeated.


    ¡°Awesome...¡± The audience responded.


    Meanwhile; X immediately let out


    a long sigh of relief when she saw


    the word ¡®victory¡¯ on herputer


    screen...


    =


    X couldn''t find the words to express her excitement.


    Suddenly, her palm started to sweat...


    After removing her earphones, she could hear people cheering and shouting all around her.


    X could deeply sense the excitement of all the fans in the stadium...


    Meanwhile, she was also deeply affected by it.


    Soon, she hugged the Jungler and Mid Solo on her team...


    They won!


    They had seeded.


    They managed to obtain their very


    first champion title in the a


    championship since their team''s


    inception.


    Swnovel =


    What did the champion title mean for a professional gamer?


    This was the highest form of glory in League of Legends.


    It was the objective pursued by everyone throughout their entire career in professional gaming.

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    That trophy was something that all professional gamers in the world dreamed of winning...


    It didn¡¯t matter how many trophies one¡¯s team had won in big or smallpetitions. As long as one didn''t have this championship trophy, everything


    meant nothing.


    Meanwhile, Team XS''s Support couldn''t stop crying.


    When Alex saw this, he gently walked over to the Support and pulled him onto his feet before hugging him carefully.


    At this moment, Alex smiled gently like a big brother in the neighborhood.


    Unlike the others who appeared excited, Alex didn''t seem overly emotional right now.


    It was as if none of the results mattered to him


    When Alex turned around, he saw how excited X seemed. His smile widened even further.


    Alex couldn''t help but think to himself in his heart as he looked at X. ¡®Boss, I''ve done my best this year. I''m really d that I was able to win this


    trophy for you and make you smile so joyfully.


    Meanwhile, the footage of Alex gently conscling his team¡¯s Support was also recorded by the broadcasting director in a close-up shat.


    The female fans below the stage were instantly charmed from the bottom of their hearts.


    It felt as if Alex was consoling each of them right now.


    "Ahh... Alex is so gentle... He''s so calm... He''s just like the male protagonist in an esports novel


    ¡°This is the second champion title in Alex¡¯s professional gaming career. Alex really is amazing..."


    "Sob-sob. If he isn¡¯t the eSports male protagonist, what is he?¡±


    Sob-sob. X is so lucky to be in the same team as this group of young, passionate men. They''re together every day...¡±


    Right then, Stanley Batton and Josh Batton kept their gaze fixed upon X, who was on the stage.


    Their eyes were full of approval and joy


    However, neither of them showed their excitement. Instead, they remained calmly seated like two handsome male portraits.


    On the live stream channel¡ª


    "We are the champions! We are the champions! Team XS is awesome!¡±


    "We are the champions! We are the champions! Everyone in Team XS is my Daddy..."


    "X, you''re my Mommy. Sob-scb. Your performance today was spectacr.¡±


    ¡°Those who looked down on Team XS, do you feel embarrassed? A bunch of fools


    ¡°Hahaha... As everyone knows, Team


    XS''s chances of winning the =~


    championship title were slim. X


    mig ht; not be able to beat the ~


    oppenent s ADC on her owns What a


    joke.¡± ."


    -


    ¡°I''m already tearing up too. X beat the enemy ADC up sc bad that he even cried. Is this what you mean by her not necessarily winning against


    him?¡±


    On Weibo, Team XS''s victory in the.


    championship made it onto the first


    spot or the list of hot topics. There


    was Ihe word ¡®explosive¡¯ behind the


    topic.  a


    -


    Meanwhile; ¡°#X Quest''s god-like


    maneuvers#, ¡®#Alex''s godlike =~


    maneuyers#, and #Team XS is 100


    good#- ¡°upied the second, third,


    and fourth spot on the list of hot


    topics, respectively . Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    Suddenly, everyone was celebratingN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Meanwhile, on ESPN, the League of Legends forum was also filled with topics rted to Team XS winning the championship...


    Team XS had undoubtedly attracted attention all over the world.


    After X hugged each of her team members excitedly, she and the rest walked over to their opponents and shook each of their hands.


    A few of their opponents were in a poor mood. Their eyes were all filled with tears.


    Meanwhile, the ADC and Top Solo, who were crying earlier from being beaten up badly, still couldn''t stop crying...


    After X led everyone to shake their opponents¡¯ hands, they walked to the stage center. They stood in front of a giant, silver championship trophy


    That trophy glistened brightly under the light


    Anyone who looked at it couldn''t even open their eyes...


    While X and her team members looked at the trophy, they felt even more excited.


    The trophy that symbolized the greatest glory in League of Legends was right before their eyes.

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    Meanwhile, Team XS''s members were soon going to bring the trophy back to their base.


    Staff members at the scene quickly brought their champion attire onto the stage and handed it out to them.


    The champion attire was a ck silk jacket...


    The jacket''s cor had gold engraved on both sides, making it appear iparably luxurious


    Staff members helped them to remove their jackets to put on the champion attire.


    X Quest wore the female version of the champion attire. Although the design was considered normal, X made it appear unobtainable when she


    wore it.


    Soon, a beautiful emcee named Snowy walked to the edge of the stage and called out to Team XS''s members, who were on the stage. "Hold the


    trophy up... Team XS...¡±


    X was the first to ce her hands on the trophy.


    Meanwhile, the others also quickly ced their hands on the trophy.


    Very quickly, they lifted the huge trophy over their heads and cheered joyously


    The moment they lifted the trophy, a golden shower of shiny glitter rained down on the stage.


    Suddenly, the golden glimmers expanded across the entire stage, engulfing everyone within.


    It was a magnificent sight.


    After everyone held the trophy up for a while, X and the others put it down together.


    Immediately after that, Snowy walked closer to Team XS.


    Snowy wore a white, silk, traditional dress with her hair pulled into a simple bun. She had youthful-looking airy bangs and intricate make-up on.


    Snowy was extremely beautiful...


    However, when X stood next to her, Snowy suddenly paled inparison


    X outshined Snowy.


    After giving a lengthy speech, Snowy congratted Team XS.


    Immediately after that, it was time to announce the most valuable yer...


    The person awarded with the title of the most valuable yer must undoubtedly be the one who performed the best during today¡¯spetition.


    X and her teammates knew in their hearts who would win this title.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It would either be X or Alex.


    X didn¡¯t particrly care about this. She was fine with either getting it or not getting it...


    X hoped that the officials could award this title to a professional gamer like Alex.


    As such, Alex would feel even more excited and work harder after receiving this award


    Soon, Snowy smiled and started


    speaking! Next, I''d like to announce


    the most valuable yer for Season


    10''s League of Legends world


    chapionship finals... She ig X


    Quest!¡± .¡±


    -


    Suddenly, a golden shower rained down once again.


    When everyone heard this, they started cheering unceasingly.


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton and Josh Batton¡¯s smiles also widened significantly.


    At this moment, X was the center of attention in the entire stadium


    Since X had already expected this award, she didn¡¯t feel too much excitement. So instead, she merely smiled.


    ¡®Next, please join me in weing


    Goose eSports¡¯ president, vice a


    president, Riot Games¡¯ president,


    vice president, and general manager


    onte''the stage to hand out the


    awa ards.¡± Snowy added. Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    Immediately after that, the high-level


    executives from Goose eSports and


    Riot Games walked onto the stage


    and I handed out champion medals


    (eH Team XS''s members. Content


    Helongs to  ~~


    Moreover, they also shook each of the team members¡¯ hands.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    After the champion medals were given out, the president of Riot Games handed over the blue trophy for the most valuable yer to X Quest.


    There was a huge sapphire gemstone on the trophy.


    Below it, the words "Most Valuable yer in Season 10¡ãs World Championship Finals¡¯ were carved onto the trophy


    When X held the heavy trophy in her hands, she felt mixed emotions.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Being able to bask in all this glory waspletely an ident today.


    X had never thought about ying games professionally. In fact, she never even thought of winning the world championship finals.


    However, fate was bizarre sometimes.


    It would never ask for one¡¯s permission before granting something


    X held the sapphire blue trophy that glistened in her hands. She knew that this was something that all professional gamers wanted to own...


    X also knew that she could get this trophy not just because of her talents but more so because of her teammates¡¯ contributions.


    Cnce the awards were all given out, the management staff from Riot Games and Goose eSports took a group photo with everyone.


    After that, they walked off the stage.


    X, her teammates, and Snowy were the only people left on the stage.


    Snowy smiled as she looked at X. ¡°Can I have an individual interview with you?¡±


    X nodded gently before walking over to Snowy.


    Meanwhile, Alex led his teammates to the back of the stage


    At this moment, X, who stood below the lights, was like the brightest diamond in the world. She kept emitting bright rays of confidence.


    Because X managed to win the champion title for the world championship finals and the title of the most valuable yer during the match, her


    entire body glowed in a lively manner.


    ¡®First of allt want to congratte


    you... Notonly did you win the =~


    champion title, but you were also


    awarded the title of the most ~


    valuable yer... You truly are E


    winner in life.. Snowy said. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    ¡°Thank you...¡± X replied.


    ¡®From what I know, you were asked


    to take over the ADC''s spot because


    of an emergency. You also didn''t


    have much time to practice with 3


    your teammates. How did you: -


    manage to bond so wel wi your


    teatnmates within such a short


    dffount of time?¡± Snowy, asked.


    ¡°Your performance today was practically out of this world... It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that you''re the number one ADC in the world


    Snowy added.


    X chuckled>¡°Thank you for the


    compliments; but I''m really


    > ~


    undeserving of being called the -


    number ¡é one ADC in the world... After


    all, I mot a serious professional


    gamer. I''m only a casual gamer.


    Xyfa said humbly. Content Lbelongs


    to NovelDrama.Org ¡°


    ¡°No... Although you rarely appear in matches, your performance could always be described as perfect... There isn¡¯t anyone in this world who is better


    than you...¡± Snowy said.


    X chuckled once more. ¡°You''re too nice


    "From what I know, your husband, Stanley Batton, is sitting amongst the audience right now. Would you like to say anything to your husband?¡± Snowy


    asked


    When Stanley was mentioned, X''s facial expression tumed unusually gentle.


    X silently fixed her gaze on Stanley below the stage and smiled a little...


    Meanwhile, Stanley was also silently locking at her. He was also smiling in a good-looking way that was evident in his eyes...


    The two of them only looked at each other amidst the crowd of people. They only had eyes for each other.


    The looks in their eyes spoke volumes of how much they were smitten by one another.


    ¡°l would like to say thank you to my husband for being so supportive and understanding of me... Without your support, I wouldn''t have been able to


    win this champion title...


    ¡°Thank you for always encouraging me when I feelcking in confidence. Also, thank you for alwaysforting me when I feel tired


    "Apart from that, I also want to thank you for showering me with love and affection in our daily life. Honey, I love you...¡± X said


    Her heart-felt confession resulted in thunderous apuse from the audience.

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    Stanley Batton''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    While nobody else could see, Josh Batton''s eyes also turned red


    Meanwhile, the broadcasting director was also smart enough to do a close-up shot of Stanley.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    At this moment, Stanley and X Quest were showing their love to the world.


    On the live stream channel¡ª


    ¡°I''m fantasizing that X said those things to me.¡±


    "Stanley Batton really is the luckiest man in the world


    ¡°If you''re rich, you''d be a lucky man too.¡±


    ¡°X is obviously the apple of Stanley''s eye... I''m so envious.


    "X and Stanley really should be together for at least ten million years. Ctherwise, it''d be difficult to wrap things up.¡±


    After that, Snowy interviewed the other members of Team XS.


    Cnce the interview ended, Alex carried the trophy and led X backstage along with the rest.


    Although thepetition had ended, the live audience¡¯s passion hadn''t faded at all.


    Team XS''s fans were still shouting at the top of their lungs. ¡°Team XS is amazing


    Even if Team XS had already returned backstage, X could still clearly hear the cheering in the stadium. It was ear-numbingly loud and passionate.


    After watching X disappear from his line of sight, Josh stood up and left the venue while being protected by his bodyguards


    He needed to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would surely cause a hugemotion


    To send Josh off safely, Stanley also secretly sent one hundred extra bodyguards to follow them.


    Right then, many people were crazily shouting for Team XS, and they weren''t paying attention to Josh.


    However, some of the girls followed Josh''s entourage out of the stadium in a frenzy.


    They kept shouting while quickly


    catching up with Josh and the *


    others: outside. ¡°Josh, Josh... You''re


    my one and only..." Contentbelongs


    to NovelDrama.Org =


    After watching Josh leave, Stanley walked through the crowd backstage with his many bodyguards.


    The moment Stanley stood up, he


    became the center of attention for


    all the men and women in the -


    stadium once again... Content


    Belongs to NovelDrama.Org =


    AN


    "Ahh... Stanley is killing me with his good looks again!¡±


    ¡°Ahh... How could such a perfect man exist in this world?¡±


    ¡°Even his figure from behind can Kill... X is way too lucky...¡±


    Stanley could hear everyone''s cheers, but he ignored them. Instead, a cold expression remained on his face.


    Stanley''s heart and mind belonged to his wife and her only...


    With big strides, Stanley walked to Team XS''s backstage resting room.


    Right then, X and her teammates were being interviewed by reporters in the resting room.


    X and the others sat on a red leather sofa in the resting room. Arge group of reporters surrounded them.


    Nearby, a few staff members ¡°o


    pointed ¡é cameras at X and her


    teammates while they broadcasted


    the interview on live stream


    channels... Content belongs¡¯ to


    NovelDrama.Org ig


    There were up to a few ten thousand viewers on each person''s live stream channel


    When the reporters saw Stanley walking in, they all held their breaths.


    Suddenly, a few of the women forgot about the questions they were going to ask...


    This man was the most tempting existence to women.


    He was the biggest and strongest temptation


    He was the ultimate fantasy of women...


    The female reporters and female staff members all secretly wished they could be with Stanley right then


    Stanley frowned coldly as his gaze swept past them. ¡°Continue

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    After that, Stanley Batton walked to a sofa in the corner and sat down by himself.


    His position was very much out of the way.


    However, even so, it was still difficult for people to ignore him.


    Female reporters and female staff members still couldn''t help but asionally nce at him.


    After a long while, they finally returned to normal and started asking X Quest and her teammates questions.


    Although X saw all of this, she didn¡¯t react much.


    After all, she had really gotten used to scenes like this


    The interviewsted up to twenty minutes.


    Cnce the interview ended, the reporters left the venue with their interviewing equipmentProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, to boost their live stream channel''s poprity, staff members broadcasting live streams didn''t leave. Instead, they continued to point their


    cameras at X and the others as the live stream went on...


    When Stanley saw that the interview had ended, he walked up to X and the others.


    When Alex and the other teammates saw this, they quickly stood up and made way for Stanley.


    Stanley wasn''t shy either. He elegantly sat down.


    Alex and the others, on the other hand, walked aside and started packing up their personal belongings.


    When viewers in the live stream channels saw Stanley and X in the same frame, they all requested that the live stream be focused entirely on the


    two of them...


    After a few staff members struggled to make up their minds, they decided to risk their lives by broadcasting X and Stanley in their live streams.


    Although X and Stanley were aware of what was happening, they couldn''t be bothered.


    After all, they were happy that Team XS won the championship title today.


    "Congrattions, Honey...¡± Stanley affectionately rubbed X''s head and said.


    The gentle way he rubbed X¡¯s head instantly made him lock like the male protagonist in an idol drama


    This scene was even more entertaining than a purposefully made idol drama


    A few of the live stream channels went wild¡ª


    "Ahh... D*mn... They''re all lovey-dovey. D*rn it. He adores her so much...¡±


    "Stanley and X had better stay together until death does them part.


    ¡°I''m so in love with this couple... Please stay together forever.¡±


    "If these two ever get a divorce, I''ll never believe in love again


    ¡°Stanley only shows his gentle side when he¡¯s looking at X... This is love...¡±


    X chuckled. ¡°Thank you, honey... Let''s bring my teammates along for a celebrationter, alright?¡±


    "Okay. I''ve atready booked the iN


    largest nightelub I in the city center:


    They can celebrate there all night


    long 1''ll cover all their expenses in


    theclub..¡± Stanley said. Cantent


    belongs to  ~~


    X was extremely happy to hear this. ¡°Honey, you''re the best...¡±


    "However, you know your physical condition. You have toe home by twelve at thetest...¡± Stanley said.


    "Can we make it two o''clock past


    midnight? ''m very happy, and I cai''t


    fall asleep too early tonight...¡± X


    said.  =


    =


    ¡°Be good. Listen to me...¡± Stanley said.


    "Fine..." X replied


    On a few of the live stream channels¡ª


    ¡°Ahh... Thergest nightclub in the city center? How much does that cost for one night?¡±


    ¡°Is this what being rich looks like?¡±


    ¡°Is this how a rich person lives? I''m jealous...¡±


    ¡®I predict it''ll be on the list of hot topics... Ahh...¡±


    "I want a husband like that. Josh, do


    you want a wife? I dont mind being


    the second one... You can be > my


    Daddy too...¡±


    =


    "Ahh... Everyone, quick, check out the number one hot topic... It''s amazing... D*mn... Has Josh gone out of his mind?¡±

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    At the same time, the number of people in the live stream channels who asked the staff members to check Josh Batton''s Weibo kept increasing


    rapidly.


    The staff members at the scene were all stunned by this...


    To avoid affecting the live stream, everyone used their alternate phone to open Weibo


    When they saw the number one hot topic on Weibo, they were all dumbfounded.


    Hot topic number one was #Josh Batton¡¯s lucky draw of ten million#".


    Everyone immediately tapped on it


    As soon as they entered, the first thing that came into sight was Josh''s Weibo post on the lucky draw.


    It was published a minute ago. "To celebrate my sister-inw¡¯s team winning Season 10''s champion title, I''m going to put up a lucky draw on Weibo...


    The prize money will be ten million dors. I''ll be dividing it into a thousand portions. So from now on, anyone who shares, likes, andments on


    my Weibo post that Team XS is amazing will stand a chance to win ten thousand dors..."


    Although this Weibo post was only published less than a minute ago, its poprity had already gone through the roof.


    Everyone felt paralyzed by just looking at it...


    ¡°¡®D*mn... Has he really gone mad?¡±


    "Amazing... Oh my god!¡±


    A few of the staff members repeatedly tried to get onto Weibo as they sighed.


    Their topic attracted X Quest''s attention


    X immediately looked at one of the young male staff members. "What are you talking about?¡±


    "Miss X... You''ll know once you check Weibo out. I guarantee that you''ll be shocked...¡± The male staff members said.


    Meanwhile, their live stream channels were all going crazy...


    Cver ten thousand people were shouting out Josh''s name...


    X, who knew nothing about what was going on in the live stream channels, opened her Weibo curiously and seemingly confused


    Her eyes filled with shock when she saw the number one hot topic...


    Meanwhile, Stanley also locked at X''s phone screen out of curiosity.


    There wasn¡¯t any emotion in his eyes. Instead, he seemed calm as ever.


    As soon as X tapped on the topic, her Weibo crashed once again.


    To find out exactly what was going on, X repeatedly exited and re-opened the application


    After making five attempts, Weibo finally returned to normal.


    X tapped on the topic and nced through it


    When X saw Josh''s Weibo post about a lucky draw worth up to ten million dors, her shocked expression became even more intense.


    This Weibo post''s poprity was through the roof.


    There were already over a hundred million shares, likes, andments under the post


    Netizens were all expressing their jealousy in thement section.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Team XS is amazing. I''m the most jealous person in the world tonight.


    ¡°Team XS is amazing. But, Josh, have you gone mad? Sob-sob... I want to be your sister-inw. I wonder if there are any unmarried brothers left in


    your family.¡±


    ¡°Team XS is amazing. Josh really holds X in high regard. Sob-sob... I''m so jealous I could cry.¡±


    ¡°Team XS is amazing. I suggest someone do some investigation. Why are all these actors so rich? Have they been evading taxes?"


    ¡°If you have this much money, wouldn''t it be better if you donated it to ruralmunities in the mountains? These rich folks are truly unkind.


    "Will the two idiots above shut up?¡±


    After briefly-tooking through the


    comments, X also shared the


    Weibo post. ¡°Thank you~ Tear XS


    is amazing. Please let me win this


    lucky draw. "Then, X started


    joking with Josh.


    -


    After sending the message, X couldn''t resist smiling in a good-looking manner.


    Right then, Jash replied to X on


    WeChat. "Cobgrattions, X. The


    lucky dramas Mom and Dad''s ~~


    decisiont''s their money. There''s sho


    other meaning to it. They just want


    to make your achievement known


    and allow your team to get famous.


    ¡®Dad and Mom feel that it would be


    more attractiye for a popr


    celebrity like''me to offer the lucky IN


    draw worth up to ten million dors


    than if they did it on their own. In


    would-lso receive attention more


    easily. That''s why they didn¡¯tallow


    ree to mention their names..." Josh


    exined.

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    Josh Batton exined once again.


    Fame meant poprity


    Meanwhile, poprity and results were the most basic ways of measuring a team''smercial value.


    The greater a team''smercial value, the greater the ss of sponsors that woulde knocking on its door.


    Cn top of that, the team would also earn more money.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Most importantly, the team with the highestmercial value and poprity would also be where gamers dreamed of working.


    In the future, there would surely be more and more capable, casual gamers or youths with dreams in esports who''d approach the team after finding


    out about its reputation


    For X Quest, she prioritized thetter...


    While reading Josh Batton¡¯s message, X''s smile widened even further.


    She also felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart


    The Batton family seemed to always prioritize her reputation...


    X''s inws were definitely the best in Country Z.


    However, X felt a little disturbed that they had spent ten million dors just like that.


    Stanley Batton didn''t have any emotions in his eyes when he saw all of this.


    ¡®Honey... Dad and Mom are truly wonderful.¡± X naturally leaned against Stanley''s shoulder. But, because of the cameras around her, she didn¡¯t


    say too much.


    Stanley smiled. The smile was visible in his eyes, and even his hair seemed somewhat gentle. ¡°Yeah...¡±


    "Why aren''t you surprised at all? Did you know all along?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley answered


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me if you knew?¡± X asked.


    ¡°I wanted it to be a surprise for you...¡± Stanley said.


    "Alright. Indeed, I was surprised...¡± X''s smile widened again.


    She would remember this gesture.


    Someday, she would surely return the favor a hundred times greater...


    Stanley didn''t speak any further.


    Instead, he silently opened his


    Weibo and wrote a post. ¡°I''m adding


    another twenty million to the lucky.


    draw... This time, two thousand _


    peoplewill be selected. Each person


    will receive ten thousand dors.


    The rules will be the same ¡é as Josh''s


    lucky draw... On top of that, another


    sentence is to be added. X Quest


    is the prettiest.¡±


    X was immediately stunned by this message.


    She didn''t think Stanley would do such a thing...


    "Are you crazy? Don''t doit...¡± X said.


    The Batton family had spent a lot of money tonight.


    Ten million was already an outrageous figure.


    It really wasn''t necessary to spend another twenty million.


    Although this would indeed boost X''s poprity even further, it cost too much money.


    However, Stanley only chuckled.


    After that, he tapped the button to:


    ¡®postiwithout allowing X tq ?


    change his mind.


    -


    X was speechless.


    Suddenly, X wasn''t sure if she should be happy or be pained


    Due to the cameras around, it wasn''t convenient for X to say too much.


    Stanley smiled. "Listen to me on this one...


    Stanley''s tone was dominant yet gentle. It was highly charming


    At the same time, Stanley''s Weibo post went viral¡ª


    ¡°Team XS is-amazing. X is the


    prettiest: Stanley, are you making:


    move t t60? What''s it like to be


    adored by everyone? X''s the


    price example...¡±


    ¡°Team XS is amazing. X is the prettiest. X is practically the female protagonist in a novel, isn''t she?¡±

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    Team XS is amazing. X is the prettiest. Rich people really can spend their money as they wish. Ahh! I''m jealous.¡±


    ¡°Team XS is amazing. X is the prettiest. I feel like X is the luckiest girl in the world, being spoiled by the Batton family like that. Sob-sob. The


    entire family loves her. I''m jealous...¡±


    However, Stanley Batton didn''t even lock at thement section. Instead, he exited Weibo.


    Meanwhile, X Quest saw all of this.


    Although X was very grateful that they helped promote her team, she felt pained that they spent thirty million dors to do so.


    However, X didn''t express much in front of the live stream cameras. Soon enough, her face appeared calm once again.


    At the same time, ¡®#Stanley Batton''s twenty-million lucky draw#'' also made it onto the list of hot topics.


    It surpassed Josh Batton''s hot topic and imed the number one spot...


    There was also the word ¡®explosive¡¯ at the end of the topic


    The fact that the Batton brothers spent thirty million dors stirred up the entire intemunity.


    All youth groups in the country were talking about this on social media


    All users on Weibo were also upied with forwarding the lucky draw post...


    Stanley and Josh''s lucky draw Weibo posts exceeded 200 million in shares, likes, andments within ten minutes.


    Just like this, the Batton family used the power of money to promote Team XS to many passersby who didn''t know about eSports, indirectly promoting


    eSports itself.


    Many passersby, who didn¡¯t know that Team XS won the champion title or even the League of Legends championship, started watching the global


    finals


    Meanwhile, the rey count of the global finals also increased from the initial one million to ten million...


    The entire process took ce in less than ten minutes.


    Meanwhile, the lists of hot topics in every country around the world were also dominated by the Batton brothers¡¯ announcement of a grand lucky


    draw.


    X Quest and Team XS suddenly became viral.


    Cn the night that they won the champion title, the Batton family made X and Team XS the brightest stars in the night sky.


    After the staff members finished -.


    participating i in the lucky draw, they


    shifted their attention back to


    broadcasting the live stream of X


    and Stanley Batton. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org a


    Even if neither of them said a word,


    and they only quietly sat next to


    eachother, everyone still thought it


    was as beautiful as a portrait.


    The audience in the live stream channels felt the same way.


    On the live stream channels¡ª


    "What makes a heavenly couple? These two before our eyes do...¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Even if these two don¡¯t say a word and don''t do a thing, they still look indescribably good


    "Oh my god. I feel like I''m looking at a high-ss painting of a prince and a princess


    ¡°They look lovely andpatible. Wealthy people''s love does make one jealous.


    Meanwhile, X and Stanley were utterly clueless about theizens¡¯pliments...


    At night, X and Stanley brought all


    the members of Team XS to the


    largest nightclub in the city center of


    Antis. They began celebrating...


    As the entire nightclub was booked, all the floors in the building were only upied by a few of the team¡¯s people.


    Everyone had a fantastic time.


    The team members drank from bottles of high-ss champagne as they danced and hopped around. It was extremely lively.


    Meanwhile, to protect the babies in her stomach, X chose not to hop around crazily. Instead, she slowly danced along with the rest.


    Stanley, on the other hand, silently sat by the bar while he drank a light-blue cocktail. He looked like a quiet, handsome guy.

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    After Team XS¡¯s members arrived at the nightclub, they all started letting down their hair.


    Each of them made use of the time they had in the nightclub to vent their year-long exhaustion and pressure


    After they had fun for a while, Stanley Batton ordered arge batch of Ace¡¯s champagne for everyone to wash their hands and legs with...


    This time, the team members were able to have aplete experience of how the upper-ss lived.


    All of them were so happy that they felt as if they were in heaven.


    Many of them even posted pictures of themselves washing their feet and hands on their own Weibo ount.


    X and Stanley stayed around to y with everyone until midnight. After that, they came up with an excuse to leave.


    Meanwhile, the others continued to have fun in the nightclub.


    Theypletely forgot about the time


    They were the perfect example of people high on drunkenness.


    Cn this night, every member of Team XS was having the time of their lives.


    X, who walked out of the heated environment of the nightclub, suddenly began to feel ufortable...


    The autumn wind of the night blew coldly against her.


    It made X''s entire body shiver.


    Stanley quickly hugged her tightly. After that, he helped her into their ck Rolls-Royce. Then, under the protection of arge number of security cars,


    they quickly departed...


    Inside the car, X wasn''t feeling sleepy at all because she was still extremely excited.


    While gently leaning into Stanley''s embrace, X kept reying scenes in her head. Finally, she saw herself and everyone else standing on the


    stage with golden rain falling upon them as they held up the trophy that symbolized the highest form of glory in League of Legends


    There were also scenes of her having a fun time with everyone in the nightclub


    The more she recalled, the more excited she felt


    X truly felt that all this was like a dream.


    How did she end up winning the world championship?


    All of Team XS''s members actually lifted the champion trophy in front of an audience of up to a few hundred million in Antis Stadium


    It was truly unbelievable


    Happiness came to her too suddenly...


    When X opened Weibo, she saw that the hot topics list was still rted to Team XS winning the champion title.


    The entire list of hot topics seemed to be flooded by news about Team XS night.


    X also saw a brand-new topic on the first spot in the list of hot topics, #Team XS''s Ace#.


    Upon tapping on the topic, photos shared by Team XS''s members of everyone washing their hands and feet with Ace''s champagne in the nightclub


    were seen to be forwarded by marketing ounts...Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    oreover, there was a paragraph


    attached. "Baspd on what we know,


    Stanley Batton booked thergest


    ~~


    nightclub-n¡¯ the city center of Ss


    Antis to celebrate Team XS¡¯ Sp


    V ctor. Not only that, but he even


    splurged on arge batch of?


    high- -ss Ace''s champagne for the


    team members to wash their hands


    and feet with...¡±


    Comments flooded thement section beneath the post.


    There were over ten million forwards, likes, andments.


    ¡°Is the high-ss champagne that costs 8,800 per bottle only worthy of being used by them to wash their hands and feet with? Rich people are


    indeed... Astounding. D*mn, d*mn


    "Hehe. Poverty-has put a limit on my


    imagination-tneed to starve myself


    to purchase liquor like that. I''d even¡±


    have to think carefully before taking


    a singfe sip, and yet you people.are


    actually using it to wash yourhands


    and feet?¡±


    =


    "What does it mean to be filthy rich? Just look at these people, and you''ll know..."


    ¡°Is this what being surrounded by money looks like? Amazing, Stanley.¡±


    ¡®Indeed, he''s a tycoon. Ahh... Do you


    need girlsio pour alcohol for you?¡± If


    it realles to it, I don''t mind


    cleaning the toilets too... Spare-me


    the rest Just give me a bottle of


    Ace''s champagne. Sob-sob..¡±


    Cdntent belongs to

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    X Quest took a few looks before exiting thement section. Then, she nced at the list of hot topics once more.


    Tonight, X and Team XS were the center of attention.


    X was very happy for the group of young people in Team XS.


    They used everything they had, gave their best effort, and were rewarded in the end.


    The results today would be enough for them to boast for the remainder of their career.


    X opened ESPN.


    There, things were the same as how they were on Weibo. Topics rted to Team XS winning the champion title and the Batton siblings giving away


    tens of millions in a lucky draw stole the limelight...


    Theizens on ESPN were even more excited than those on Weibo.


    ¡°I''m just stating the facts. I daresay that Team XS received the most attention for winning the championship title. Does anybody oppose that?¡±


    ¡°Back when a certain team won the champion title, I felt that it was already amazing that their boss spent ten million dors to celebrate their victory. I


    didn¡¯t think anything could beat that...¡±


    ¡°I''d like to know how much they spent celebrating at thergest nightclub in Antis.¡±


    "Aren''t the Batton family spending way too much to boost Team XS''¡¯s poprity? I wouldn''t be able to earn that much in several lifetimes...¡±


    ¡°Team XS really is having the time of their lives. Hahaha... They''ve broken the record for winning the world championship in the shortest amount of


    time!¡±


    ¡°I''d like to say that everyone in Team XS is my Daddy. Does anyone have an opinion on that?"


    ¡°I''ve watched the footage of Team XS winning the champship several times. It''s exhrating! LPL Region is amazing. Team XS is amazing...¡±


    Seeing how everyone approved of her team, X couldn''t help but smile beautifully.


    They had managed to change the perspectives of many in thismunity, who had initially looked down on them, with a singlepetition.


    Right then, X saw that many ountsplimenting them belonged to people who initially looked down on them.


    X recalled that the person who


    imed everyone in Team XS was


    his Daddy previously even said that


    he would do a handstand while NI


    poopi Ag Jif Team XS won the


    champion title. He even cursed


    Team XS for being a bunchof


    weakli ings in the face of Team GRT.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    X had long gotten used to all of this


    Hence, even if she saw suchments, she didn¡¯t feel bothered by them at all.


    It had always been this realistic in the world of eSports. People would praise those who won and condemn those who lost.


    Those people who condemned you when they locked down on you could also praise you all the way to cloud nine when you obtained good results


    In this world, the only thing everyone cared about was your results.


    As long as you produced good results, you''d be able to shut everyone up.


    After letting out a long sigh, X put


    her phone away. Then, feeling fully


    satisfied, X closed her eyes and


    leaned into Stanley Batton¡¯ SO


    erribrace. Content belongs: to


    NovelDrama.Org a


    Meanwhile, Stanley silently held her without saying a word throughout the entire process


    He wanted to offer her sufficient quietude


    There was enough noise and exhaustion for the night.


    Stanley figured that X was probably tired.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Stanley¡¯s phone started ringing


    When Stanley saw that it was a call from Sharon Lindt, he immediately picked it up. "What''s the matter?¡± Stanley asked


    Sharon chuckted. ¡°It''s a huge matter


    indeed. Firsb want to congratte


    my daughter inw for winning the


    championship title... I know you two


    must ave been busier earlier with


    the Hterviews and celebration.


    That''s why I didn''t bother you...


    ¡° figured that X should''ve been done with everything by now and would be returning heme. So that''s why I called...¡± Sharon said.


    When Sharon mentioned X¡¯s name, her tone was full of adoration...


    Sharon made it sound as if X was her biological daughter.

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    When Stanley Batton heard that, he immediately tured on the phone''s loudspeaker.


    Right after that, Sharon Lindt''s voice became dispersed. "Are you happy that X won the championship title?


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Stanley replied.


    "Me too. I''m thrilled. Unfortunately, your father and I couldn¡¯t watch it live today. We did say we would go at first. Is X angry?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°To be honest, I feel it''s such a shame that I couldn''t personally watch X shining in thepetition...¡± Sharon added with a sigh


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have a choice. X would understand...¡± Stanley said


    ¡°Yeah, Mom... Your distant rtives came to visit. You had to entertain them...¡± X immediately chipped in when she heard what was said


    It truly was a coincidence.


    X''s distant rtives happened to call today and say they would being over at night...


    The time they chose also happened to be the time when thepetition started.


    X was very considerate of this. Hence, she didn¡¯t feel emotional about it


    Sharon chuckled in response. ¡°X is such a considerate person. I was so annoyed that I couldn''t be there today. Why must my distant rtives


    come and visit today? Couldn''t they havee sooner orter?¡±


    After saying that, Sharon let out a long, helpless sigh


    Xughed. "Alright, don''t be like this. Even if you didn''t get to watch it live, you could still watch the rey. It''s the same.


    "But it''s still different from watching it live... I wanted to personally witness you winning the championship title and holding the trophy. I wanted to


    cheer for you in person!¡± Sharon eximed.


    X''s smile gradually widened. "You can do so next time. Then, perhaps, I might feel inspired next year and take part in it again...¡± X said


    carefully.


    However, she thought that she most likely wasn''t going to take part next year.


    X was already very busy these days.


    If nothing. happened to her team¡¯s


    ADC, she naturally couldn''t possibly


    take part in thepetition like the


    other team members. Content


    Selongs to NovelDrama.Org -


    Practice matches required a lot of time


    The only exception would be if something happened to the team¡¯s ADC again


    However, X didn''t think such a coincidence might ur...


    Apart from being upied with work, X also needed to take care of her children next year


    When the time came, her two children would be born. X would have a bunch of things to attend to.


    When Sharon heard this, she IN


    immediately let out a long, helpless


    sigh. "You''re just consoling me,¡±


    darling. Are you happy with what


    did to celebrate for you tonight?¡±


    X felt pained again when this topic was brought up. ¡°I am happy with it, but I feel it''s such a waste... I feel abashed.¡±


    However, Sharon chuckled. ¡°Silly girl.


    How could it be a waste? As long 2 as


    you''re aappy, spending any amount


    of money would be worth it. What''s


    there to feel abashed about?0Our


    farnily has all the money we need...


    ¡°That might be the case, but it still pains me...¡± X said.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, X''s phone started ringing.


    When X saw what was on her phone screen, she frowned deeply.


    Her face was full of concern and shock.


    When Stanley noticed this, he immediately hung up the phone and looked at X. ¡°What happened?¡±


    After that, Stanley shifted his gaze to X''s phone.


    The moment Stanley saw the phone screen, he too started frowning deeply. There was a slightly shocked look in his eyes.

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    Jeremy Quest was the one who sent the message. "X... Congrattions on winning the championship title. I just returned from my vacation


    overseas when I saw the news. I was really happy... Are you free tomorrow? I want to introduce you to my girlfriend... You know this youngdy...¡±


    Jeremy said.


    The words ¡®youngdy¡¯ came as quite a shock to both X Quest and Stanley Batton.


    Jeremy was already in his fifties.


    They knew better than anyone else why a youngdy would be with an old man in his fifties


    In the wealthy upper-ss, many men in their fifties or sixties marry younger wives.


    Did those young women marry them out of love?


    No, it was because of their money.


    Putting money aside, a youngdy wouldn''t have many things inmon with a man in his fifties


    There would surely be lots of conflicts.


    The younger woman might not like what X''s father liked.


    Meanwhile, X''s father might not like what the younger woman liked.


    X wasn''t against her father looking for another woman to spend the rest of his days with


    That was because he was getting old. It''d be nice to have someone looking after him.


    It was good for someone to have apanion he could chat with and share life with during times of loneliness.


    However, X only hoped that her father would look for someone closer to his age


    That way, there would at least not be a generational gap between the two of them. They would also be able to feel more natural around each other.


    X never would''ve expected that her father might fall for a youngdy.


    At this moment, X felt mixed emotions. Her heart was heavy.


    After taking a deep breath, X tried to calm herself down. After that, she called Jeremy on the phone.


    "Dad, who is that youngdy you mentioned? How old is she?¡± X asked.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "She''s slightly younger than you. As for who she is, I''ll keep that for a surprise. You''ll find out once youe...¡± Jeremy replied.


    That woman was younger than X


    X found it even harder to ept...


    "Who exactly is she?¡± X asked while trying to remain calm.


    ¡°You''ll find-out tomorrow. Alright,


    X. I''m taking a walk with my


    girlfriend outside right now.


    Unfortunately, my phone is running


    low.an battery. I''ll talk to youtater..¡±


    Jeremy said before hanging up.


    ¡®iy ,T


    When X heard the call end, she felt even more mixed emotions.


    She never would''ve thought that the third woman her father found might be younger than her.


    Would the daye that X might need to address a woman younger than her as ¡®Auntie?


    Who would believe that such a young woman like that would be with X''s father if not for his money?


    X was truly curious about who this younger woman was.


    It hadn''t even been half a year since May Conner died.


    This person actually managed to make her way into Jeremy''s heart within such a short amount of time. It was amazing.


    What was Jeremy''s motive to introduce this woman to X?


    He wanted to give her status


    It had barely been much time, but Jeremy was already eager to give her his namesake. Clearly, this woman had quite the skills.


    Although she was young, her mind ran deep.


    She certainly was a bright woman.


    Stanley kept frowning deeply.


    When he saw X hanging up the ~.


    phone, he''extended his arm and


    0


    naturafly pulled her into his


    embrace. ¡°X... I think that their


    rtionship i is very inapprapriate.¡±


    X nodded gently. ¡°Yeah. Let''s talk


    after I seeher tomorrow. I''ll tell ray


    father what we think. As for whether


    he''ll listen to us, that depends on


    hime won''t force him, and Lran''t


    forge him either...¡± Content belongs


    t&"NovelDrama.Org -


    Stanley nodded slightly. There was an indescribablyplicated look in his eyes. ¡°I''ll go with you tomorrow

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    ¡°Okay,¡± X Quest said.


    After that, X kept guessing who her father''s partner might be for the entire night...


    Who could it be?


    X simply couldn''t figure it out.


    The following day, X returned home early from Quest Group


    After arriving home, she quickly went upstairs for a bath and put on some light make-up


    In the end, she walked into the closet.


    After searching around in the closet, she finally found a set of clothes she liked.


    It was a light-colored, loose-fitting set of formal attire with a white knitted shirt and a pair of white high heels.


    After dressing up like this, X looked even more aglow in the mirror.


    The light color tone entuated her fair skin. X looked almost like a rose in full bloom.


    She casually tied her long, ck, curly hair behind her with a pink silk hairband.


    After that, X retrieved the white, global, limited-edition, one-of-a-kind Hermes purse she recently bought fram a rack full of Hermes purses.


    The purse was designed in the ssic Hermes hand-held style. There was a global, limited-edition Hermes silk scarf tied around it.


    Cnce X made sure her make-up looked fine, she picked up her phone and walked out the door.


    X was going to face a tough womanter.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hence, X couldn''t lose in terms of aura.


    When X walked down the stairs, Stanley Batton happened to have returned home.


    Stanley wore a wrinkle-free,


    light-blue shig''with a pair of long,


    gray pants, Mis hair was still in the


    staple style, looselybed to the


    back. Aone nce, he looked even


    more-charming than those 7


    topsnotch celebrities in edited


    photos.


    Seeing that Stanley had returned, X quickly stepped forward


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Stanley said as he naturally held her hand.


    X, who seemed aglow, and Stanley looked even more striking as a couple when they stood next to each otherpared to male and female


    protagonists in idol dramas.


    They appeared to be perfect matches for each other.


    They were also most like the prince and princess who walked out of a royal banquet.


    After walking out of their luxury vi, Stanley drove X in his ck Bugatti Veyron to the Quest family''s residence next door.


    When the two of them walked in, Jeremy Quest sat on a sofa in the living room while slowly making tea.


    There was aplete set of professional tea-making equipment in front of him


    As the water boiled, the gentle yet refreshing scent of high-ss Iron Goddess tea diffused in the whole room.


    It was a soothing scent


    Right then, Jeremy seemed full of life.


    His entire body was glowing.


    When Jeremy saw X and Stanley,


    he immediately smiled ina kind


    manner. FX... Stan... Quickly,e


    and have a seat. Have a taste of this


    high-ss Iron Goddess teainy


    giriend bought me.¡± Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    When Jeremy brought up his girlfriend, his face lit up. and he seemed as energetic as a young fellow.


    X felt even more impressed by thatdy when she saw this.


    She really managed to make X''s father a happy man.


    X smiled a little before holding Stanley''s hand and leading him over to Jeremy''s side to sit down.


    X held Jeremy''s hand tightly while Stanley held X''s hand tightly.


    Before X-could speak, Jeremy -.


    dialed a contact that said Darling¡°on


    his phone. ¡°Darling,e on down.


    X.and Stan are here.¡¯ "Jeremy


    said with a smile. Content. belongs


    t6  a

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    Jeremy Quest''s tone was full of affection for his partner.


    His gaze was filled with gentleness.


    X Quest had seen such a gentle look in Jeremy''s when her mother was still alive.


    X also saw it before her father¡¯s rtionship with May Conner turned sour.


    Approximately five minutester, a slender figure walked down the stairs.


    From X¡¯s perspective, the first thing she saw was the woman''s body-hugging, high-slit dress as well as her long, fair legs concealed beneath it.


    The woman also had a thin waist and modest breasts


    Immediately after that, X saw the woman''s long, ck, curly hair.


    X also saw her exotic face with intricate make-up on.


    The woman before X was none other than Betty Starmount, a popr girl from the performing arts department of a film academy, whom X''s


    company had recently signed on


    Betty was the ssic example of exotic beauty. Her future was limitless, and she had a tame personality.


    The moment X saw Betty, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    X never would''ve guessed that her father¡¯s girlfriend would be an artist from her ownpany.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This girl had a very tame personality. X didn¡¯t expect a girl like her to go after an old man in his fifties too.


    Celebrities in the entertainment industry looked for older, wealthy men with a single objective in mind. They did it for their other half''s resources, and


    they wanted to be supported


    X always thought that Betty was someone reliable and down-to-earth.


    Today, X felt that her opinion of herpletely changed


    The moment Betty saw X, she immediately smiled demurely.


    After that, she walked over to Jeremy and sat down beside him.


    When Betty sat next to Jeremy, she looked like a weak, gentle bird perched next to him.


    Her face shone unusually brightly under the light.


    At first nce, Betty looked like Jeremy''s other daughter.


    X felt increasingly disturbed by what she saw.


    ¡°Boss... And Mr. Batton, nice to meet


    you.." Before Jeremy could speak,


    Betty started speaking first..Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Betty behaved in a very straightforward way the entire time.


    X couldn''t sense any awkwardness on Betty''s face.


    This girl seemed to have an unusual psychological build


    X smiled a little, but it didnt reach her eyes.


    Although X felt dissatisfied, she didn¡¯t make it apparent. She also didn''t voice it out.


    X would speak to her father on her own regarding some issues


    "Don¡¯t call her ¡®boss¡¯ at home. Just


    call herX.. "Jeremy said as be


    looked lovingly at Betty. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    The longer X observed this scene, the odder she felt.


    In the past, she''d always see her father¡¯s friends going after younger female celebrities.


    However, X never saw her father with those younger women


    At first, she thought that her father was different from those people.


    But today, X realized that he was just a regr guy. He, too, could be tempted.


    To be honest, X could understand this.


    After all, humans, especially men, were visual creatures by nature.


    Who wouldn''t like a young, beautifuldy?


    After hearing what Jeremy said, X didn¡¯t express any emotions on her face apart from a forced smile.


    "X... From what I know, Betty i is a


    artist inyourpany, right...¡±


    Jeremy asked as he looked atX


    with a smile and held Betty''s ¡®hand.

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    Right then, Jeremy Quest was unable to perceive X Quest''s dissatisfaction at all.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± X said simply.


    "We really are fated to be together...¡± Jeremy smiled and locked at Betty Starmount,


    Betty nodded, but she didn''t speak.


    ¡°X... Are you going to stay for lunch today? We''ve prepared something nice for lunch.¡± Betty really adhered to what Jeremy had said and


    addressed X by her first name


    Suddenly, X found herself unable to get used to that.


    ¡°Sure...¡± X smiled.


    ¡°I''ll go and check on a dish in the kitchen. I have especially made it for you guys... It should be done soon.¡±


    With that, Betty quickly stood up and walked into the kitchen.


    After Betty left, Jeremy turned around and locked at her from behind.


    At this moment, Jeremy''s smile widened even further. "Betty is a wonderfuldy... She doesn''t have a bad temper, unlike others born after the year


    2000. She really is the ideal type for a wife.


    "Betty knows that you like to eat braised pork. That''s why she has specifically made it for you... She''s very good at making it. It tastes even better


    than that made by your aunt who passed away...¡± Jeremy couldn''t stop praising Betty.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Dad... To be honest, I''m not against you finding your significant other...¡± X said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Jeremy was still smiling from ear to ear.


    ¡°But can you not be with someone like Betty who''s even younger than me?¡± X was very straightforward. She didn¡¯t beat around the bush


    When Jeremy heard this, he didn''t get angry. "What''s the reason?¡± he asked X patiently instead.


    "She''s too young. Why do you think she¡¯s with you? Is it because of love?¡± X asked.


    ¡°l know all these things..." Jeremy said.


    ¡°Then, why are you still...¡± X trailed off.


    X didn¡¯t think that her father would still be with this woman even if he knew what she wanted from him...


    Jeremy didn¡¯t seem like this kind of person in X''s memory.


    Her father was definitely a rational guy.


    ¡° like her... It''s love at first sight... I couldn''t help it..." Jeremy said.


    X was even more surprised by this


    Logically speaking, her father really wasn''t someone who''d be fooled by love.


    Suddenly, X didn''t know how to continue the conversation.


    ¡°I''m very happy being with her, X... Can you please not stop us from being together?


    ¡°Don''t worry. Stuff at home will always be yours. I won''t get her pregnant either.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter how many women


    I have. From now on until forever,


    you''ll be the only daughter I have. Is


    thatalright?¡± Jeremy said carefully.


    He was earnest and gentle. ¡®Content


    telongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Right then, Jeremy was the perfect example of a kind father.


    ¡®I also won''t give her a lot of stuff just because I love her. I''ll only offer her some resources at most...


    ¡°As well as part of my savings


    "X, perhaps it''s because I''m N


    getting ¡®old. To be honest, I really.


    need-apanion... I want sorneone


    to. always be with me. Content


    Belongs to NovelDrama.Org =


    ¡°You''re married, and Emily is dead. I really need a girlfriend.


    ¡°Even if you''re not married, I can''t stick around you every day,¡± Jeremy added.


    After hearing all this from Jeremy,


    X suddenly couldn''t bring herself


    to say all the things she''d prepared


    to. say... Content belongs ta


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Since her father understood everything, there didn''t seem to be anything else she could say.

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    From Jeremy Quest''s perspective, X Quest could understand how lonely it''d be after a person had retired.


    This was especially the case when his daughter couldn''t be by his side all the time.


    Although Jeremy described everything through rose-colored sses, it was difficult to predict things in the future.


    Jeremy might think this way, but Betty Starmount might not


    ¡®I promise I won''t spend too much of our family¡¯s money on her. Also, I promise that you''re the one I love the most no matter what


    "Also, I know what you''re worried about. Don¡¯t worry. I promise I won''t get her pregnant. I won''t allow her to put a im on our assets by having


    children


    ¡°There will be a fixed quota on how much I give her. I won''t give her endlessly. Moreover, I won''t end up having a child who''d fight against you for my


    inheritance after I die...¡± Jeremy intentionally lowered his voice and spoke with a determined look on his face.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t object because of this... I don''t really care that much about our family''s inheritance. What I''m worried about is that you''ll sink deeper and


    deeper. Then, if you identally fall into her trap, you''ll be sad and depressed


    "Compared to your money, I''m more worried about you...¡± X added.


    All of this was how X honestly felt.


    She truly understood the disappointment of devoting one¡¯s heart and mind to another person only to be betrayed by that person in the end.


    X really didn''t want her father to experience that in his old age.


    Jeremy chuckled. "Your father is someone who''s gone through decades of hardship in the business realm. Do you think I''m a fool?


    "Also, I''ve gone to the fortune tellers to check on Betty''s fortune. She brings good luck... If I keep her around, she can help bring in fortune...


    "While I spend money on her, she will also bring us luck and even more fortune to our family,¡± Jeremy said carefully once again.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jeremy had always been superstitious like this


    X and Stanley Batton were used to hearing stuff like this from him


    X didn¡¯t care about Betty''s fortune at all.


    She only cared whether Betty would hurt her father or not...


    ¡®Don''t worry... X... Of course, if you


    really can''t stand her, I can give-up


    on this rtionship. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org ~


    ¡°To me, you are the most important person...¡± Jeremy added.


    X thought about it seriously for a


    moment: In the end, she still decided


    to listen to her father. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ¡ª~


    She decided to believe her father.


    Since Jeremy had already said this much, X had no reason to keep resisting.


    After thinking carefully for a while, -


    X nodded helplessly in the end."


    that''s the case, I''ll let you do asyou


    please... But, Dad, please don''t¡¯ invest


    too''much emotionally.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Ckay.¡± Jeremy nodded.


    ¡°I''l go inside to help Betty out,¡± X added.


    After that, X quickly walked into the kitchen.


    Right then, the chef and maid were all upied.


    Meanwhile, Betty was cing the braised pork she carefully made onto an intricate, white te.


    The dish looked as good as it smelled.


    It was very enticing.


    Hot and humid air filled the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Betty also naturally had droplets of sweat on her body.


    When a fairy-likedy like her was covered in sweat, she appeared unusually gentle and attractive.

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    While looking at Betty Starmount, X Quest thought to herself that it was no wonder her father would fall in love with this woman at first sight.


    When Betty saw X walking through the doors, she immediately smiled and walked up to X. ¡°Boss... X...¡±


    "Hmm, do you have time?" X asked


    ¡°Yeah. I do.


    "Come with me...¡± X said.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, X led Betty onto therge balcony.


    The kitchen window was left open. Cold breezes blew in, dissipating the oily scent inside. It made one feel veryfortable.


    X held onto the safety railing with one hand as she looked at Betty. "Betty... I can ept you being with my father. I know why you''re with him


    ¡°If you want resources, I can give them to you. If you want money, I can also give it to you... But the precondition is that you must y your role as


    my father¡¯s significant other. Be by his side, and don''t do anything to hurt him


    "Ctherwise, you won''t even know how you died...¡± X said the cruelest things with the gentlest tone possible


    After saying that, X smiled prettily. However, her smile didn''t reach her eyes.


    Although X was smiling, it made one feel eerily cold


    X needed to make these things clear to Betty.


    She wanted Betty to consider her actions carefully before doing anything.


    Thest thing X wanted to see was for her father to get hurt


    However, Betty immediately chuckled. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I''m not doing it for the money?


    ¡®[ don''t.¡± X''s face turned even colder.


    Betty''s smile gradually widened. ¡°It''s


    true... I''ve never had a father since I


    was a kidh-So Ick fatherly love... [fs


    also because of thatck of fatherly


    love tt I''ve always liked older.


    guys I''m with him because he''s


    very nice to me... Conten be ongs to


    NovelDrama.Org ol


    "He''s very gentle and affectionate with me. He allowed me to experience fatherly love...¡± With that, Betty looked at X''s face with a serious


    expression


    Although Betty was very sincere, X didn''t believe a single word she said.


    If X believed in Betty, she''d be crazy...


    X believed in her judgment


    ¡®I still don¡¯ thelieve you...¡± X


    remained straightforward, ¡®Betty.


    Starmaunt, remember what I said.


    It doesn''t matter who hurts my


    father, That person will end Up dead


    in-any case..¡± Content belorigs to


    NovelDrama.Org -


    After saying that, X''s smile turned cold again


    It was so cold that Betty couldn''t help but shudder.


    With that, X turned around and left the kitchen.


    The moment X left, Betty''s smile froze.


    In its ce, there was an iparably cold expression.


    The gentleness in her eyes also disappeared.


    A murderous and scheming look reced it.


    After sneering silently, Betty clenched her fists tightly and began thinking to herself. "X Quest... Let''s see who will end up dead


    Once Betty was done thinking about


    this in her miad, her iparably


    gentle expression returned. After ~


    that, shedurned around and returned


    to the Kjtchen. Then, like a kind:


    mothe, she brought her 7


    carefully-made dish to the > dining


    rs¨¦m... Content belongs 10


    NovelDrama.Org


    After scanning around, Betty silently removed the small, tinum pendant around her neck and opened it.


    She then retrieved a translucent bead and quickly punctured it.


    Betty dripped the transparent liquid onto the braised pork dish. After that, she held the bead''s outer shell in her hand and calmly walked away. She


    seemed unusually calm...

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    At the same time, the kitchen and maids also gradually walked into the kitchen with the prepared dishes.


    The entirerge, round dining table was full of all sorts of delicious dishes.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ten minutester, X Quest, Stanley Batton, Jeremy Quest, and Betty Starmount went to wash their hands together. After that, they entered the


    dining room one after another.


    Jeremy sat on the main seat while Betty sat on his left. Meanwhile, X sat on Jeremy''s right.


    Stanley then sat next to X on the other side.


    ¡°X, Stan, have a taste of Betty''s dish.¡± Then, Jeremy gave X and Stanley a piece of braised pork each with a smile on his face.


    The braised pork Betty made had a bright, red tone. It smelled very fragrant.


    There were even quail eggs added to the dish. Each of the quail eggs was scaked in the rich broth, making it appear even more irresistible.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± X smiled a little. After that, she ced the braised pork in her mouth.


    The braised pork tasted delicious. It melted right away in X¡¯s mouth. Although it had bits of fats, it didn''t taste oily.


    X immediately raised her thumb. ¡°Yeah, it tastes good...¡±


    Betty immediately smiled satisfactorily when she saw this. After that, she ced another piece of braised pork on X''s te. "If it tastes good, have


    some more, boss... No, I mean... X.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± X replied politely.


    Although X had her biases toward Betty, she still had to keep up appearances because her father liked Betty and the things he said.


    At least, X couldn''t ruin the mood and make her father unhappy.


    Jeremy didn¡¯t ask about the conversation between X and Betty.


    However, he could approximately guess what it sounded like.


    Jeremy was overjoyed by how well the two seemed to get along.


    There was a look of joy in his eyes that couldnt be concealed


    After the meal, X held Jeremy''s hand and walked with him in the small garden behind the house.


    At the end of autumn, cool breezes abound. The air was peasant too.


    Some of the leaves ontrees had -o


    ~


    already. turned yellow. Whena


    breezeblew over, some leaves:


    gradbally took flight and eventually


    fell to the ground. Conten belongs


    to  ig


    At first nce, the leaves looked like butterflies that came to life.


    Cn the path full of white cobblestones, golden leaves of Ginkgo trees were all over the ground


    Arge patch of golden leaves already covered the entire surface of the ground. It locked as beautiful as a dream...


    Right then, the entire world seemed as beautiful as film footage that had been filtered with a warm tone.


    A single leaf fell on X''s shoulder.


    She carefully flicked it away before


    looking at Jeremy. ¡°I told Betty-what


    needed to say...


    =


    "I told her that I ept you two -.


    being together. I also told her... If.she


    dares to do anything to hurt you, I


    won let her off the hook,¡± X said


    softly. ..


    ig


    Jeremy immediately smiled affectionately when he heard this. ¡°Thank you, X


    X smiled. ¡°As long as you''re happy. That''s all I want for you...¡±


    ¡°I''m very happy now...¡± Jeremy said.


    X''s smile gradually widened.


    A ray of light shone upon X¡¯s fair, smooth skin. It made her expression appear unusually gentle.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    Right then, X Quest''s phone started ringing.


    It was a WeChat call from Team XS''s president, Michael Gabriel


    X quickly answered the call. ¡°Mr. Gabriel, what''s the matter?¡±


    "Here''s the thing. I epted a TV interview on behalf of the team. The TV folks hope that you''ll take part too... Would you be able to spare some time


    toe over for a bit? The interview will start at eight o''clock tomorrow evening...¡± Michael said


    ¡°You are now part of the team that won the championship title. So it''s better if you show up. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be theplete team. The


    audience would also think it''s a shame.


    "Most importantly, apart from Alex, the audience wants to see you the most... I think that the show would have even more viewers if you show up. It''ll


    also bring the greatest amount of benefit to the interview...¡± Michael added.


    X thought deeply for a few seconds. Then, she checked her schedule to make sure she was free tomorrow evening at eight o''clock. ¡°Alright.


    Understood..."


    After X''s team won the championship title, she needed to appear for her team as their boss.


    That was because this was the first championship title their team had wen since its inception


    It was also the best opportunity to expand the team¡¯s influence and poprityProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once they had enough influence andmercial value, not only would the team and Quest Group''s poprity rise even further, it would also


    aplish the same thing for its members.


    In the future, their live streams would have even more viewers. They would also receive greater rewards.


    By the end of their professional gaming career, they''d also receive a high-ie level after they leave thepetitive scene.


    With great poprity, it meant that they also had many options in the future


    They could also choose to bementators


    As long as they were popr and professional, they''d be able to pick up any profession smoothly.


    Since these team members came to X''s team, she needed to act responsibly toward them as their boss.


    Not only did she have to lock after them now, but she also had to look after their future.


    X wanted to let her team members enjoy a bright future even if they only had a short-lived professional gaming career.


    ¡°I''l see you then,¡± Michael said


    "Alright. I''ll see you then...¡± X replied.


    After that, X slowly hung up the phone.


    After seeing that X had hung up, Jeremy immediately smiled. ¡°My daughter is wonderful... X, you''ve managed Team XS really well...


    "Back whenryou first stepped into -.


    the eSports industry, I already knew


    that you ''d be able to do well... That


    was.why I wasn''t against it,¡± Jeremy


    said.


    Hearing this, X immediately felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart. Her father had always trusted her.


    ¡®Dad, I''m d I haven''t let you down,¡± X said softly.


    "Yeah. My X is the best in the


    world,¡± Jeremy added. ¡°I watched


    the match you yed in that won


    you the championship title. You


    really shone brightly... Indeed) you''re


    my-daughter


    -


    "X, my darling daughter. You are.


    my pride,¡± and I''m very proud of you¡±


    While Jeremy spoke, his tone and


    gaze turned unusually gentle.


    X''s smile gradually widened. "Dad, I will never let you down... I will continue to make you proud forever


    "Alright, alright...¡± Jeremy said with a smile.


    In front of the master bedroom¡¯s French window on the second floor, Betty Starmount was gently swirling a ss with red wine in it


    She fixed her cold gaze upon X.


    Betty''s eyes were filled with murderous intent when she looked at X.


    In the next second, Betty started tightening her grasp on the ss of red wine...

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    In the next second, the upper portion of the ss was crushed...


    The sharp debris from the ss jabbed into Betty Starmount''s flesh, making her bleed profusely.


    However, Betty didn''t react at all. Instead, she recklessly allowed the bleeding to continue


    She was like a cold, walking zombie.


    ¡°X Quest...¡± Betty seemingly spoke through gritted teeth. The cold, murderous look in her eyes immediately caused the temperature on the


    balcony to drop by several degrees


    At the same time, Rachel Wood was checking out lipsticks at a Chanel store in Goldfield za.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Rachel''s phone started to ring.


    Rachel, who was about to reach for a piece of lipstick, immediately pulled her hand away. After that, she nced at her phone screen.


    Her mother was calling...


    Rachel quickly picked the call up. ¡°Hello, Mom..."


    "Sob-sob... Rachel...¡± Her mother''s voice was hoarse. It sounded like she was crying.


    When Rachel heard her mother''s voice, she was a little dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, Rachel''s heart ached. ¡°Mom... What''s wrong? Tell me. Did something bad happen?¡±


    ¡°Rachel... Thieves broke into our house. The watches and cash you gave your father and mest time were all stolen... Oh, the family heirlooms


    passed down for generations in our family have also been stolen...


    ¡°In total, it adds up to several hundred thousand dors... Sob-sob...¡± Rachel''s mother added.


    The more Rachel''s mother said, the sadder she felt. Her voice also became increasingly hoarse.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Rachel listened to her mother''s


    sobbing, she felt as if her heart was.


    being cut open. "Mom, don''t panic.


    Have you called the police?" Content


    Selongs to  -


    ¡°Yeah... But they don''t care at all,¡± Rachel''s mother said.


    "What do you mean?¡± Disbelief filled Rachel''s eyes.


    They said thatthere¡¯s no evidence


    that we own0 much stuff... There''s


    ON ; .


    also no evidence that we''ve been ~~


    robbed. Fhey asked us to look for


    evide(ise on our own and go to.them


    afterwe''ve found it,¡± Rachel¡¯ I''s


    mother exined. Content belongs


    to oO swnovel.


    Rachel felt dubious when she heard those things


    What kind of logic was this?


    Were people all so obnoxious these days?


    This was like telling her mother that they didnt care at all


    What kind of reasoning was this? How could they not care?


    ¡°Your fatherwas SO upset at the


    time. After that, he started arguing


    with them. They became even more


    ignorant... They even threatened to


    lock your father up.¡± Rachels


    mether added.


    -


    Hearing these things made Rachel even angrier. ¡°I''lle home in a bit. Let''s talk after I get back,¡± Rachel said.


    Rachel originally nned to return home to visit her parents after shopping.


    At first, she decided to return in the afternoon.


    Now that something like this happened at home, she needed to make her way over quickly.


    Rachel was worried about her parents.


    Although her parents knew that her boyfriend was very financially capable, they still practiced the virtue of being thrifty.


    To people like them, who were used to being thrifty, the amount of money lost was undoubtedly a huge sum

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    Rachel Wood''s parents were robbed. They were already very sad about this. Now, they encountered conflict with thew enforcers. So, naturally,


    they felt even more miserable.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Rachel needed to rush home to check on them...


    She wanted to patch things up for her parents.


    After consoling her mother for a while, Rachel went to the underground grocery store to buy some supplements and food that her parents liked.


    After that, Rachel drove the red Lamborghini Sebastian Brenand had bought for her back to the vi where they lived together.


    When Rachel walked into the house, Sebastian was talking to his business partner on the phone.


    Sebastian wore a wrinkle-free, light-blue shirt with ck tuxedo pants. At one nce, he locked like a business elite


    When Sebastian was serious, he looked like apletely different person


    Seeing that Rachel wasn''t in a good mood, Sebastian immediately hung up the phone. He then quickly stepped forward. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± he


    asked


    Rachel immediately told Sebastian everything that had happened.


    Sebastian instantly became upset. "D*mn. Where did this happen? Did those people really treat your father like that?¡±


    Rachel nodded gently...


    Sebastian sneered. ¡°You don''t have to get involved in this. Leave it to me... I''ll teach these kids a lesson. D*mn.¡±


    ¡°I want to check on my parents. Having experienced so much in such a short amount of time, they mustn''t be able to handle it... A few hundred


    thousand dors is truly a lot of money to people like them who''ve always been thrifty


    "Forget that they''d been robbed of a few hundred thousand dors. They even had to deal with those bad-tempered people. I''m sure they can''t


    handle it.¡± The more Rachel said, the more worried she felt.


    ¡°Yeah. I had the same thought. Go and pack up. Take out all the caterpir fungi and tragacanth gum we have in the storage. We''ll give them to your


    parents...


    "Oh, right. Look for the two bottles of Maotai wine too. Doesn''t your father like to drink white wine?¡± Sebastian said each word carefully. His tone was


    full of gentleness.


    Sebastian had always been very thoughtful toward Rachel''s parents.


    At this moment, Rachel felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart.


    "Actually, I''ve already bought everything...¡± Rachel said


    ¡°The stuff youbought is from you.


    The stuff I want to give is from me.


    It''s not the same. So hurry up, do as


    I say. ''mhgoing to the airport now. ST


    bring the helicopter I parked there,


    and-we''ll head over in it." Sebastian


    said.


    =


    Rachel nodded decisively.


    Approximately an hourter, Rachel and Sebastian got into their private helicopter with bags of various sizes in their hands.


    After that, Sebastian personally piloted the helicopter with Rachel on the way to her parents¡¯ house.


    The helicopter only arrived in the neighborhood in the afternoon.


    In an ordinary suburban neighborhood, the sudden appearance of a luxury helicopter immediately attracted a lot of attention


    Residents in the neighborhood all shifted their gazes to the helicopter.


    In fact, some people even ran up to their windows and took photos with their phones. It was as if they''d seen a rare object


    While everyone watched, Sebastian and Rachel got off the helicopter on each side, respectively.


    After that, the two of them carried bags of various sizes and directly walked into the corridor where Rachel''s house was located.


    While observing the ordinary


    corridor, Sebastian let out a long,


    helpless sigh. "Say, your parents Oo


    really ar¨¦¡¯stubborn. I''ve already o


    boughtthem a house, but they)


    insisted on not living there... They


    were determined to stay here. Just


    what''s the point?¡± Contept belongs


    to


    To people like Sebastian, ces like this were too ordinary.


    Rachel chuckled. ¡°They''ve gotten


    used to living¡¯here. That''s why they


    don''t want an unexpected change iq


    their environment... They feel thats


    they''d have to start anew if they¡±


    ved ra new ce. They''d have to


    getused to living there and be


    agquainted wi i new neighbors. It''s


    very troublesom Content belongs


    to

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    "Fine then...¡± Sebastian Brenand nodded helplessly.


    A while ago, Sebastian bought Rachel Wood''s parents a luxury vi here behind her back...


    It was the most high-ss detached vi in a small neighborhood. With a seaside view, it was gorgeous.


    At first, Sebastian wanted to give Rachel and her parents a surprise.


    In the end, her parents refused. Their reason was that they didn¡¯t want a change in the environment.


    Hence, the house had been left empty all this while.


    Although Sebastian felt helpless, he could understand the two old folks after thinking about it carefully.


    To be fair, it was normal for people not to want to move once they got older.


    Having lived with the old neighbors in the area for a long time, they''d develop bonds too.


    When Rachel and Sebastian arrived at home, Rachel''s parents were both there...


    The two of them looked awful


    Rachel''s mother greeted her and Sebastian. She sat in front of the coffee table where Rachel''s father sat and started pouring them sses of


    water


    Sebastian looked at Rachel''s parents. "Uncle, did thosew enforcers speak to you like that? It''s inconceivable


    ¡°That person looked like a temporary worker. Anyway, he didn''t seem like he wanted to get involved. I tried to reason with him, but he said I was


    velling at him. He even said that I''d be fined 600,000 dors for yelling at him... Then, on the basis that I was an old person, he decided to let me off


    the hook... He asked me to leave and not bug them...¡± Rachel''s father exined.


    When Sebastian heard this, he became even angrier. ¡°D*mn. Does he think he''s the president? Would someone have to pay 600,000 dors for


    velling at him? Besides, I''m sure you didn¡¯t yell at him, did you?¡±


    Rachel''s father shook his head. "I didn''t. I was simply dissatisfied and tried to reason with him... I feel that what he said didn¡¯t make sense. Searching


    for evidence is their job. Why must I do it?¡±


    ¡°They probably think it''s easy to bully you. But, you can leave this to Rachel and me,¡± Sebastian said


    "Ckay. Don¡¯t make too big a fuss. Just do what you need to. I just want my money back,¡± Rachel''s father said


    ¡°Don''t worry... You''ll surely get your money back.¡± Sebastian said.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After consoling Rachel''s parents at home for a while, Rachel held Sebastian''s hand and walked out of the house


    As soon as they were out, Sebastian led Rachel onto the helicopter.


    He was prepared to fly them over to


    the ce where Rachel''s father had


    mentioned. They were going talook


    for that temporary worker to, deal


    with him. Content belongs fo


    NovelDrama.Org


    However, the helicopter couldn''t be turned on...


    After making several attempts, Sebastian was certain that his helicopter had malfunctioned


    Sebastian didn''t have a car here. Hence, he could only get a cab to bring Rachel there.


    He immediately used his phone to


    get a cab: After that, he looked at


    Rachel. ¡°The helicopter has i


    malfunctioned. Let''s geta cab.¡¯


    Rachel nodded gently.


    After that, the two of them got out of the helicopter together.


    As soon as the two of them got out of the helicopter, a door to the nearby building was opened


    Ady in her sixties walked out.


    She didn''timmediately leave. N


    Instead; she stood still and looked at


    Rachel, Sebastian, and their ?


    helicopter for along while. ~Content


    Belongs to NovelDrama.Org =


    Rachel recognized this person


    She was ady who always bullied her family and looked down on them in the past


    Right then, thatdy''s facial expression lookedpletely different from before.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    There was no longer a spiteful look in her eyes. In fact, she also no longer seemed as proud as she once was.


    Her eyes were filled with gentleness and admiration...


    "Hey, Rachel... Did you bring your boyfriend home? Did your boyfriend fly you home in a helicopter? That''s amazing. What does he do?" thedy


    asked


    Rachel Wood smiled a little. ¡°He has his own business...¡±


    ¡°I''m sure he runs a big business, right? Truly amazing. Rachel, you sure have done well... You''ve made your family proud,¡± thedy said.


    Rachel smiled again without continuing the conversation. Instead, she tugged at Sebastian Brenand''s hand and walked over to the side of the road to


    wait for their cab


    However, thedy did not leave them alone.


    After a while, thedy walked over to the two of them and quietly scanned them up and downAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After that, thedy started praising Rachel and Sebastian. ¡°Rachel, you''re getting prettier and prettier. Your boyfriend also looks spectacr... Your


    parents must be ecstatic, right?


    ¡°Nice to meet you... Young man, I haven''t introduced myself. I''m Auntie Marlene... Our family has always had a good rtionship with Rachel''s


    family... I''ve always looked after Rachel''s parents. Isn''t that so, Rachel?¡± Marlene looked at Rachel with a smile.


    Rachel found what Marlene said extremely sarcastic.


    Did Marlene ever look after her parents?


    When Rachel''s parents were sick, their family ended up with terrible finances. However, Marlene never stopped mocking them.


    In fact, Marlene kept saying that their family was done for.


    She even intentionally caused trouble for Rachel''s family because they weren''t doing well.


    When Marlene¡¯s house was robbed, and she lost 30,000 dors, she insisted that Rachel''s father was the one who stole it.


    Marlene¡¯s reason was that Rachel''s family wasn''t doing well and needed money.


    No matter how Rachel''s father denied it, Marlene insisted that it was them. In fact, Marlene even spread a rumor in the neighborhood that Rachel''s


    father was a thief.


    During that period, Rachel''s family was constantly criticized by folks in the neighborhood because of Marlene.


    Everyone pointed fingers at Rachel''s family and said they were thieves


    The rumor was only dispelled once the real thief was captured.


    However, Marlene never apologized. Rachel had asked Marlene to apologize, but Marlene refused. Marlene even forcefully pushed Rachel out of her


    house.


    There was a saying that we''d be able to see the true colors of people around us during times of hardship and good fortune. It was true,


    ¡°Yes, you spread a rumor that my


    father was athief without any proof.


    As a result, you caused our family te


    suffer jutigment from everyone i in


    the neighborhood. Is that what you


    ca I looking after us?¡± Rachel-asked


    ndly. Although her tone was very


    calm, her gaze was icy. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rachel could forgive everyone for everything they did, but she couldn''t forgive this person...


    When Marlene heard this, she suddenly looked embarrassed.


    She didn''t think Rachel would deny her the opportunity to get acquainted with Sebastian. In fact, Rachel even brought up the incident from ages ago.


    ¡°Rachel... These things are all in the past. Can you stop bringing it up?¡± Marlene asked.


    ¡°It''s over for ypu, but it''s not over for


    me... You weten¡¯ t the one who was


    stabbed inthe back. So, naturally, -


    you coultt easily let it slide.¡± With~


    that, Rachel led Sebastian overto


    the Reighborhood Ss entrance to wait


    fortheir cab. Content be ongs to


    NovelDrama.Org =


    Marlene was left on her own amidst the wild winds...


    Sebastian €ouldn''t resist his


    curiosity-He looked at Rachel with a


    Serious expression on his face


    "Whatdo you mean? Did thatdy


    wrongly me your father far


    stealing money? What happened?¡±


    Rachel immediately exined the entire ordeal to Sebastian.


    After hearing her exnation, Sebastian immediately became furious for unknown reasons.

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    What? Did something like this actually happen?¡± Sebastian Brenand had a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    Rachel Wood nodded with a bitter smile. ¡°Yeah...¡±


    "How bad was it for your family?¡± His heart aching, Sebastian hugged Rachel tightly in his arms. He carefully and gently rubbed her back to console


    her.


    ¡°It was very tough back then. Sigh. Let''s not talk about this. Anyway, it''s all in the past...¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sebastian replied.


    To avoid reminding Rachel of sad things in the past, Sebastian decided to stop speaking


    Aftering to this small city, he got to see another side of human nature.


    Sebastian found it hard to imagine how thatdy had the cheek to say that she locked after Rachel''s family when she treated them like that in the


    past.


    Was she willing to forgo all pride just to acquire good connections?


    The more Sebastian thought about it, the angrier he felt.


    Marlene was truly a prideful, realistic, and pretentious olddy.


    Right then, the cab they called arrived. Sebastian led Rachel into the car.


    As soon as they got into the car, Sebastian made a few calls to leaders in this area


    The people he called all apologized to him


    After making the calls, Sebastian looked at Rachel. "Once we arrive, someone professional will help us solve this case. But, at the same time, that


    person from before will also apologize to you...


    ¡°Not only that, but he''ll alse apologize to your parents,¡± Sebastian added.


    ¡°Alright.¡± When Rachel heard this, she instantly felt much more relieved


    With her mood changing for the better, Rachel''s facial expression also looked much better.


    Sebastian couldnt help but smile when he saw this. However, he still liked it better when his girlfriend could smile without worry.


    With the car going at high speed, they soon made their way to Rachel''s neighborhood''s police station.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Sebastian¡¯s phone started ringing


    It was a call from another important leader in the city.


    Sebastian slowly held Rachel''s hand


    and helped her out of the car. After


    that, he proceeded to pick up the call


    caldly. ?


    =


    The person on the phone repeatedly apologized.


    Cnce the call ended, Sebastian''s phone started ringing again...


    This time, it was a call from hispany.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As it involved hispany¡¯s privacy,


    Sebastian chose not to talk after.


    walking through the door. Instead,


    he picked up the call outside.


    Seeing that Sebastian might take a while, Rachel walked in on her own.


    When she entered, there weren''t many people inside.


    In a small ce like this, there were very few incidents. Hence, it was rtively quieter and more peaceful...


    After looking around, Rachel searched for a long bench and sat down.


    As soon as she sat down, she saw a few leaders walking outside hurriedly with serious expressions on their faces.


    A few of them spoke as they walked outside.


    ¡°Is Mr. Brenand arriving soon? Hurry up and wait outside...¡±


    ¡°That temporary worker really does cause a lot of trouble. That fellow has ruined our good reputation.¡±


    "We must deal with that fellow seriously. Serving the public has never been about lip service.¡±


    ¡°That''s right... I''ve felt annoyed by this fellow since a long time ago


    When Rachel heard what they said, she instantly felt much better.


    Beforeing here, she had imagined this was a messed-up ce.


    After overfigaring their conversation,


    Rachel realized that she was wrong.


    It turned out that the problem Was


    caused only by that temporary


    worker. Content belongs ta


    ig


    His superiors were all still good people

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    Just as Rachel Wood got lost in thought, those people already left her line of sight. So instead, they walked up to Sebastian Brenand.


    Rachel didn¡¯t know what those people said to Sebastian. After that, they disappeared from her line of vision


    When Rachel saw this, she slowly stood up and prepared to walk out the door.


    Right then, a fierce-lookingw enforcer brushed past the leaders and quickly entered through the door.


    As soon as he entered, he walked up to Rachel. "Are you the one those people inside mentioned who came to file a report because of a domestic


    violence case? You don''t seem hurt. What proof do you have that you were a victim of domestic violence?"


    Hearing the words ¡®what proof do you have¡¯ reminded Rachel of her parents¡¯ experienced


    Cn top of that, the person in front of her had an extremely arrogant attitude. Rachel''s face instantly turned cold


    After that, she shifted her gaze to the man¡¯s name badge.


    Daryl Hawkins¡¯ was written on the name badge.


    Rachel found this name awfully familiar.


    Her parents mentioned this name before when they talked about the person who bullied them.


    Hence, Rachel was certain that this was that temporary worker.


    "Speak. What''s this expression?¡± Daryl Hawkins asked again.


    ¡°You''ve got the wrong person...¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Then, why didn''t you say so earlier?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Is this the kind of attitude aw enforcer like you should have? We''re all equal. What gives you the right to shout at us like this?


    "We''re not here to beg you for anything.¡± Rachel couldn''t resist criticizing him.


    Rachel would usually try to tolerate as much as she could when things happened.


    However, she really didn''t want to tolerate this today.


    It wasn''t only because of her own family, but it was for other families too


    The way he treated people was terrible. Cne could imagine how many honest people he bullied on a typical given day.


    The sense of justice within her didn''t allow her to treat this person with a friendly attitude.


    "What kindtof awful attitude is this?.


    Do you know that insulting me is. -


    against thew? You''ll be fined."


    600,000... You''ll even have tago to


    jail: N " Daryl said.


    Rachel didn¡¯t think he would repeat what he said to her father in front of her...


    Rachel sneered. "How did I insult -.


    you? Am nFinsulting you just because


    I don¡¯ have a good attitude? Also, a


    600 000 thousand fine? Whado you


    thirik you are? The president?¡±


    ¡°You... What kind of attitude is this?¡± Daryl asked.


    "And what''s your attitude?¡± Rachel asked.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "How dare you make so much noise as a woman? Believe it or not, I''ll hit you,¡± Daryl said.


    "Why don''t you try..." Rachel said.


    Daryl immediately lifted his hand and pointed his index finger at Rachel''s face. However, he didn¡¯t touch her in the end...


    There were security cameras everywhere.


    It would be bad for him if he hit her.


    Rachel sneered. "Also, what''s wrong


    with being awoman? How am I


    noisy? Who¡¯ s the one being noisy


    here? Who''s the one abusing fiis


    paver to bully other people?¡±


    "Why am I so unlucky? I''ve been bumping into unreasonable people for the past two days...¡± Daryl said.


    ¡°It''s not that you''re unlucky. On the contrary, you deserve it,¡± Rachel said.


    It was the first time Rachel experienced yelling at some.


    It felt really good...


    Being able to yell at someone felt very rewarding constantly.


    Daryl''s face turned significantly darker all of a sudden.


    The veins on his neck were bulging.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    "Are you referring to my father when you mentioned the unreasonable person? The one who was robbed a few hundred thousand dors... He came


    to file a report, and you ignored him...¡± Rachel Wood said.


    "What evidence do you have that you were robbed? How would I know if you didn¡¯t just hide your stuff away?¡± Daryl Hawkins retorted firmly...


    "Are we so crazy that we''d intentionally hide stuff away ande to you for help on investigating? Evidence? Our house is the scene of the crime.


    How could there not be any evidence? If you don''t go and look, would evidence just fall from the sky?¡± Rachel asked


    "We only have so few people here. So if we go to every person''s house just because they ask us to, then we won''t need to do any other work,¡± Daryl


    said.


    ¡°You''re unbelievable... You''d do anything to avoid work...¡± Rachel said.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Daryl sneered. "How am I avoiding work? Is what happened in your house a big deal? What''s wrong with what I did?¡±


    So. what if he didn''t want to work? It was an old habit.


    Rachel sneered. ¡°I''ll let you know what''s wrongter... And what will happen to you,¡± she said.


    By now, Rachel was already running out of patience with this arrogant man''s behavior...


    Rachel only had one thought on her mind, and that was to deal with this person and teach him a lesson quickly.


    However, Daryl chuckled. "What''s the matter? Are you going to deal with me? Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°You''ll find out who I am shortly,¡± Rachel said.


    Daryl red at Rachel annoyedly. "Tsk... Stop blowing your own trumpet. Are you trying to scare me? Are you even capable of it?"


    From Daryl¡¯s point of view, Rachel was dressed like an average person. She didn''t seem to be the wealthy type.


    How could she be an affluent person?


    What could she do to him?


    Rachel was speechless.


    This was truly the first time she met someone so crazy.


    Even if Rachel was someone with a


    great temper, she didn''t want to look


    at this I person or tolerate this person


    a. minute longer...


    =


    "What''s the''matter? Why aren''t you


    speaking?¡± Are you going to stop.


    boasting: now? I''ve seen too many


    folks. like you. You overestimate


    yourself by boasting in frontof me...


    Daryl said. Content belongs 10


    Right then, Rachel was feeling enraged. She wished she could lift her hand and p this person


    After taking a deep breath, Rachel subconsciously clenched her fists tightly.


    Right then, a cold voice could be heard. "Oh? Did you say ¡®overestimate¡¯?


    Although Sebastian Brenand¡¯s voice wasn''t loud, it had an imposing aura...


    Suddenly, the pressure in the entire hall intensified...


    Rachel and that temporary worker instantly looked at Sebastian.


    Right then, Sebastian was walking in the forefront with a cold expression on his face. There were a few leaders behind him.


    Those leaders all fearfully followed behind Sebastian


    When Daryl saw his familiar leaders behaving like that, he instantly felt terrified by the formation before him


    His instinct told him that this stranger in front of him was an extremely powerful figure...


    Daryl immediately smiled and


    approached-Sebastian. He then


    looked athis most senior leader <


    here. "Sifwho i is this? I ought to


    exim I [ didn''t mean to treat this


    woman like this... She went 100 far


    by Frisulting me... Ah..." Content


    belongs to  ?


    Before Daryl could finish speaking, Sebastian lifted his leg and forcefully kicked Daryl, sending him a meter away

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    Sebastian Brenand''s movement was clean and direct. He didn''t beat around the bush at all. The expression on his face was unusually calm and cold.


    After that, Sebastian stepped over Daryl Hawkins and quickly walked over to Rachel Wood. He naturally helped Rachel onto her feet and hugged her.


    This thoroughly dumbfounded Daryl


    What?


    Did this impolite woman belong to this powerful figure?


    Had Daryl gotten himself into trouble with a tough crowd?


    How could he be this unlucky?


    Daryl knew that reason wasn''t on his side. But, since his opponents were this powerful, he really didn''t dare to say too much anymore.


    The more he said, the worse the situation he would find himself in


    Thinking of this, Daryl resisted the acute pain in his stomach before carefully standing up. After that, he started shivering on the spot


    This woman suddenly came here with such an influential figure. She was probably here for her family¡¯s case. Was she here to get closure?


    Meanwhile, Daryl waspletely unaware of it. In fact, he even yelled at her earlier.


    If he had known, he would have behaved better earlier!


    After taking in a deep breath, Daryl walked up to Sebastian and Rachel with much difficulty. He then kneeled on the ground. "I''m sorry. I was


    ignorant... Thisdy over here, I''ll deal with your family¡¯s case right away...


    ¡°There''s no need. Get out of my sight...¡± Sebastian growled.


    After that, a few of the leaders quickly walked up to Sebastian. They started nodding and apologizing to him.


    "Sorry, Mr. Brenand. We weren''t strict enough with our training


    "We will definitely punish this person ording to what we talked about earlier.


    ¡°Mr. Brenand, don''t worry. We will surely do our best to solve your future inws¡¯ case


    Hearing this, Daryl was even more sure of his terrible fate.


    Daryl immediately pressed his


    palms togettier and rubbed them


    back and-forth. He continued to >


    shiver while he looked at Rachel and


    Sebastian. or madam, pleasechave


    merey on me... I really won''t dare to


    dott again.¡±


    =


    As soon as Daryl finished speaking, the most senior leader here lifted his leg and kicked Daryl a meter away once more...


    "Somebody,e here!¡± He then yelled coldly.


    Soon, manyw enforcers ran downstairs. They surrounded Sebastian, Rachel, and the rest, dumbfounded.


    The most senior leader pointed at Daryl fiercely. ¡°Lock him up. Also, fire him immediately.


    Thew enforcers nodded respectfully right away. After that, they lifted Daryl and took him away.


    Cnce Daryl had been taken away, the entire world¡¯s air suddenly felt much more refreshed...


    Immediately after that, the most


    senior leaderstarted apologizing


    profuselyagain ¡°I''m truly sorry. AL


    first, I thought of bringing you two


    into ny w office. After that, I''d get


    Daryl''toe back and apologize to


    yOutwo i in person... Content tbelongs


    to  =


    ¡°I was going to give this person a good scolding before the two of you... Moreover, I would give you a satisfactory oue...


    "However, I didn¡¯t think an unhappy episode like this would take ce before then. I''m truly sorry.


    ¡® also didn¡¯t think Daryl would return directly before I called him. Moreover, I didn''t expect him to bump into thisdy...


    ¡°It''s my fault for not spotting that she was your woman.¡± The most senior leader apologized while he repeatedly wiped his sweat away. He was


    extremely nervous


    ¡®Forget it..-Remember to get him to


    come to the house and apologize fo


    my futyre inws. On top of that.


    You must punish him severely,¡¯


    Sebastian ordered coldly. Hitone


    was dominant and irrefutable.


    Cdntent belongs to Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    ¡°That''s for certain. To be honest, I''ve wanted to deal with this person. Many of our colleagues have mentioned that he has a poor attitude...¡± The most


    senior leader spoke again.


    Sebastian Brenand couldn''t be bothered to keep the conversation going. "Will this do?¡± He hugged Rachel Wood and asked


    Rachel nodded gently.


    With how things were dealt with, there wasn¡¯t anything she''d nitpick on...


    "Also, thisdy over here, we''ll surely prioritize your family''s affair... I promise we''ll find the culprit as soon as possible, as well as recover all your


    family¡¯s financial losses...¡± The most senior leader said carefully while looking at Rachel.


    "Ckay. Sorry for the trouble,¡± Rachel replied politely.


    ¡°That''s our job. Madam, Mr. Brenand, would you like to sit for a while in my office upstairs? You can tell me about the robbery that happened recently


    in detail...¡± The most senior leader said


    Rachel nodded gently...


    The two of them went to the office upstairs and briefed the most senior leader about everything. After that, Rachel and Sebastian returned to Rachel''s


    family home under the protection of the leadersC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With the sky gradually turning dark, golden rays of the setting sun covered the west side of the sky. It covered the entire world with ayer of golden


    light, and it was stunning


    After sorting everything out, Rachel was feeling very much at ease.


    Due to her good mood, the scenery also looked unusually appealing.


    The ambiance in a small town like this wasn''t as noisy as in arge city. At one nce, everything seemed calm and serene


    The pace of life here wasnguid. Yet, it felt full of vitality.


    People who were walking around here would also unintentionally slow down their pace to match the ambiance


    ¡°Let''s go. My parents just texted me on WeChat. They said they''re waiting for us to eat at home...¡± Rachel said


    ¡°Alright...¡± Sebastian gently ruffled Rachel''s hair. After that, he led Rachel toward her family home''s building entrance...


    When the two of them arrived in front of the entrance, a fewdies who lived in the same building walked out.


    After seeing Sebastian, thedies quickly locked him up and down


    After that, they started surrounding Sebastian and asking him all sorts of questions


    The reason why everybody cared K


    much about him was that they ?


    watched Rachel grow up. So they


    were concerned about Rachel...


    Apart from that, it was also because they felt that he was a wealthy person


    Most people innately admired those who were better than them


    These women were no different.


    Rachel held Sebastian''s hand and chatted with thedies for a long while...


    They also answered many of thedies¡¯ questions


    After that, the two of them finally managed to escape. Hand in hand, they walked up the stairs.


    When the two of them walked


    through the door, a faint scent of.


    smoke wafted through the small


    living room with a simple design.


    AN


    The space smelled entirely of cooking.


    The scent made Sebastian feel extremely at ease.


    Although this ce wasn''t huge, it felt very homely. Sebastian liked it here a lot.


    Right then, Rachel''s father was sitting in front of the television and watching a news channel.


    He had his long-sighted sses on with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°You''re home...¡± Rachel''s father said with a loving look on his face as he looked at them.


    EE nodded. After that, she pulled


    Sebastian along and sat next to ker


    father. She then told her father.


    everything that happened when they


    were at the police station. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rachel''s father immediately felt appeased after hearing these things.

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    Rachel Wood''s father immediately removed his long-sighted sses and looked at Sebastian Brenand excitedly. ¡°Thank you so much, Sebastian. I


    can finally get this off my chest... But, most importantly, my belongings can also be found...¡±


    Sebastian smiled a little. ¡°It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry about it, Uncle. We''re all part of the same family. Between you and I, you don''t have to thank


    me...¡±


    Rachel''s father was beginning to like Sebastian more and more...


    Suddenly, Rachel''s father had an even more gentle look in his eyes. "Rachel is fortunate to have found a boyfriend like you


    Sebastian immediately held Rachel''s hand tightly. "I''m the lucky one to have met RachelProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of Rachel, Sebastian got to know what love and a secure rtionship meant.


    Thanks to Rachel, he no longer had to wander around aimlessly. Instead, he was able to have evesting love.


    Hearing this, Rachel''s father became overjoyed


    At first, he was apprehensive about Rachel and Sebastian being together.


    He always felt that love required people toe from a simr background.


    Without that, the love wouldn''tst long


    Rachel''s father was worried that Sebastian would sooner orter abandon her.


    However, to his surprise, not only had Sebastian not looked down on her background, but he even treated her with utmost care...


    In fact, Sebastian treated his daughter like a princess.


    Sebastian wasn''t only good to Rachel, but he was also indescribably nice to her parents.


    Thinking about these things, the look of approval in Rachel''s father¡¯s eyes became even more apparent when he looked at Sebastian...


    "Oh, right. The person whom you had a conflict with will evene here to apologize...¡± Sebastian added.


    "Ch... I don''t want to see that fellow. Tell them not to bring him here...¡± Rachel''s father said coldly.


    Sebastian didn''t have a differing opinion when he heard this. He immediately nodded. "Alright..."


    Right then, Rashel''s mother walked


    out of the kitchen with a smile on


    her face. The moment she saw ~~


    Sebastian and Rachel, the look inher


    SES tacame even gentler. ¡®Rachel.


    Sebastian, wash your hands@nd get


    ready to eat...¡± Content belorigs to


    =


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sebastian said. He then held Rachel''s hand and walked into the restroom with her.


    After washing their hands, Rachel, Sebastian, and Rachel''s father walked into the dining room together.


    There were many delicious homemade dishes on a small, rectangr dining table.


    The dishes included stir-fried bacon with bamboo shoots, braised pork ribs, stir-fried beans, fried rapeseed, jellyfish marinated with vinegar, and


    loofah soup with shrimp


    Rachel''s mother was great at cooking. All the dishes she prepared looked and smelled wonderful.


    There was a homely warmth in the small dining


    Although many things in the world brought about happiness, this was whatforted one''s heart the most.


    While eating, Sebastian made a


    phone calfto the police station. He


    told ther not to bring that ~~


    temperary worker over to apologize


    and-that they shouldn''t troufgle his


    future father-inw... Conteitt


    b¨¦longs to  =


    No matter what Sebastian said, the person on the other end of the call would always reply with ''yes'' and ¡®sure¡¯


    Seeing how amazing Sebastian was, Rachel''s parents suddenly liked their future son-inw even more.


    They were both feeling awfully proud


    After the call ended, Sebastian


    looked at Raghel''s parents. "Alright,


    I''ve told them what to do... That ._


    ~~ . -


    person won''t being over... Alse,


    they Just informed me that someone


    would-being here to investigate


    the:crime scene... They''ll start


    working on our family''s case


    tonight...


    ¡°They will work overtime to investigate this matter all through the night...¡± Sebastian added


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Rachel''s phone started ringing.

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    The call was from an unknown number...


    When Rachel Wood saw this, she immediately picked up the call curiously. "Hello


    ¡°Is this Miss Rachel Wood? I''m the person-in-charge you met in the afternoon at the police station...¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Rachel said.


    "We''re now in front of your building, but the door to the building is locked. There wasn''t any response when we pressed on your house''s number


    Could I trouble you toe down and open the door for us?¡± The person''s tone sounded very polite


    When Rachel heard this, she instantly stood up and put on her white knitted sweater that she hung on a chair. ¡°Ckay, sure. I''ll be right down...¡± She


    said while preparing to head out.


    With that, Rachel hung up the phone.


    Sebastian Brenand quickly stood up when he saw this. He pressed Rachel back down to her seat. "Continue eating. I''ll get the door... It''s very


    exhausting for you to run up and down...¡±


    There wasn''t a lift in their building. So they''d need to take the stairs whenever they wanted to walk up or down. Indeed, it was pretty exhausting...


    Before Rachel could speak, Sebastian already walked out the door.


    Meanwhile, Rachel quietly picked up her dining utensils and continued to eat.


    Seeing how diligent Sebastian appeared, Rachel''s parents started smiling dly.


    Rachel''s mother slowly ced a piece of braised pork rib in front of Rachel. ¡°Rachel, you''ve found a keeper. This kid is rich, hard-working, and he''s


    even nice to you... He really is one-of-a-kind...¡±


    Rachel felt extremely happy after hearing how her mother praised Sebastian.


    "Hmm... That''s right,¡± Rachel said as she carefully nibbled on the pork rib.


    ¡°Yes... Rachel, you must appreciate this wonderful man you met. Make sure you grab onto him tightly. This is perhaps the only opportunity you get to


    meet a good man like him... If you don''t keep him, you''ll never find another one like him,¡± Rachel''s father added earnestly.


    Now. the only thing Rachel''s father hoped for was for his daughter to marry Sebastian and stay together forever.


    As an experienced man, he could tell how wonderful Sebastian was.


    He could also tell that his daughter would never have to suffer if she married this person.


    Rachel gently nodded. "Yeah, I know...¡±


    Rachel understood very well what her parents said.


    She had been very appreciative of every day she got to spend with Sebastian...


    After all, this rtionship didn¡¯te easy.


    ¡°Rachel, have you met Sebastian''s parents? Are they happy with you?¡± Rachel''s mother asked.


    Rachel shook-her head. ¡°Not yet... I


    don''t know ifthey''re happy with me.


    His parents had been busy fora ~~


    while. They didn''t have time. ~~ =


    Sebastian said that they''d be free in


    the ext two days. When the time


    comes, he''ll arrange for uso


    feet.¡± Content belongs.to


    When Rachel¡¯ssmother heard this,


    she began tenag seriously. "You


    must show, your best side when the


    time cores... However, don''t be too


    extreme. You shouldn''t be or


    overzzalous when going to your


    paws¡¯ house for the first. time...


    ¡®For example, don''t take the initiative


    to do housework. Understood? If


    ou take the initiative for the first


    me, then they''ll naturally leave


    everything to you in the future...¡± She


    added. .


    =oC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°This is alling from experience. Do you understand?¡± Rachel''s mother asked after that.


    Rachel chuckled. "Goodness, Mom. They have maids. Why would I need to do housework?¡±


    The realization hit Rachel''s mother when she heard this. ¡°That''s true... Anyway, even if they have maids, you shouldn''t get involved. Understood?


    Rachel nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, I understand. So stop worrying about me, okay?¡±


    Soon, Sebastian led a few of the leaders and over a dozenw enforcers from the police station into the house.


    After entering the house, the group of people started asking Rachel''s parents a bunch of questions.


    Later, they investigated the scene of crime inside the house.


    They behaved respectfully the entire time


    Rachel''s parents were very satisfied with that.

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    This kind of treatment was something Rachel Wood''s parents had never experienced.


    The investigationsted for half an hour. Once half an hour was over, the leaders left with the otherw enforcers.


    After they had left, Rachel led Sebastian Brenand and her parents back to the dining r to continue with dinner.


    Due to those peoples extremely good attitude, Rachel''s father seemed unusually rxed. He also felt extraordinarily pleased with Sebastian.


    After dinner, Rachel held Sebastian''s hand and walked out the door together.


    In the small town, it was very quiet at night.


    It was only slightly past twelve, but there were already very few people outside...


    Cold breezes blew against them, making them feel a little chilly.


    Sebastian hugged Rachel tight with a serious look on his face. ¡°How do you feel? Are you cold?


    Rachel shook her head


    ¡°It''s really peaceful here at night...¡± Sebastianmented.


    ¡°Yeah, it''s a small area. So not many young folks stay behind. Besides, the nightlife here isn''t vibrant either. Hence, there are naturally fewer people


    out and about at night...¡± Rachel said


    ¡°Is there anything fun to do here?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything fun to do. The only form of entertainment at night is karaoke... There isn''t even a proper bar or club here...¡± Rachel said.


    ¡®In that case, let''s take a casual walk...¡± Sebastian said calmly.


    "Ckay..." Rachel replied.


    While talking, Rachel led Sebastian out of the neighborhood...


    There weren''t many cars out on the road. There were also very few scattered pedestrians


    The moon was bright, and there were very few visible stars. It felt boundlessly calm and serene.


    At the same time, nearly all the neighbors had gone to visit Rachel''s home.


    Everyone came because they heard that Rachel had found a wealthy boyfriend. He even flew a helicopter...


    Rachel led-Sebastian onto a iN


    pedestrian walkway outside her


    neighborhood. After walking for a


    short while, they heard the booming


    sound of a sports car''s engine.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately after that, they heard a series of piercing sound of the car''s honk


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Rachel and Sebastian frowned


    slightly: at the same time. After that,


    they. looked in the direction where


    the sound hade from. Content


    Selongs to NovelDrama.Org -


    AN


    A red Ferrari being driven at high speed toward them came into sight.


    Rachel recognized this car model...


    It was one of the lowest-ss cars among the many luxury cars Sebastian owned in the garage.


    Its price was around a million dors.


    The car''s highlight was left on. From this direction, Rachel couldn''t clearly see the faces of people in the car.


    Approximately one minuteter, the sports car stopped right next to them


    Immediately after that, the window on the passenger''s side was rolled down halfway.


    The lights in the car weren''t turned .


    on. But, with help from the oY


    streetlight outside, Rachel could see


    the Faces of the two peopleiin the


    Car.


    The person in the passenger seat was her middle school ssmate, ine Cakley.


    The person in the driver''s seat was an unfamiliar young man


    The man was very plump and greasy. He looked very much like someone who acquired massive wealth in a short time.


    Rachel didn¡¯t expect ine to find a greasy man like this...

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    Soon, ine Oakley got out of the car...


    ine carefully examined Sebastian Brenand, who stood next to Rachel Wood, before shifting her gaze to Rachel. There was a proud smile on her


    face.


    "Hello... Rachel, it''s been a long time... I thought you looked familiar from behind. I didn''t think it was actually you...¡± ine said


    "Hello... It''s been a long time indeed,¡± Rachel said with a smile


    "Hey, is this your boyfriend? He looks handsome,¡± ine said half-heartedly.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± Rachel held Sebastian''s hand tightly with a smile on her face.


    ¡°This is my middle school ssmate, ine Cakley...¡± Rachel added.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian nodded politely as he looked at ine. ¡°Nice to meet you...¡±


    ine looked dismissively at him. After that, she shifted her gaze back to Rachel. "I just returned to the country yesterday. I''ve lost touch with our


    ssmates. How have you all been doing?¡±


    ine had briefly checked out the way the man next to Rachel was dressed earlier. All the clothes he wore were brands that ine had never seen


    before. Moreover, the workmanship seemed ordinary


    There also weren''t any logos on his clothes. So it didn''t seem like his clothes were branded.


    Apart from that, Sebastian also wasn''t wearing a watch...


    The phone in his hand was also an old model from Apple. At one nce, he looked like a white-cor worker who didn¡¯t have a lot of money...


    Hence, ine couldn''t be bothered to even look at him again.


    ine''s ignorance toward Sebastian made Rachel feel a little ufortable. However, she didnt say too much. Instead, Rachel merely frowned


    slightly. "Everyone''s alright, I guess


    "Hmm... I''m doing great too. I met my boyfriend in the foreign university I went to. He''s the son of the richest man in our city...¡± ine said proudly as


    she looked at the person in the car.


    ¡°If your boyfriend needs help looking


    for a job, feglfree toe to me. I


    can introduce him to some people->


    ~


    for you. ine said politely. -


    However, it was clear from thedook


    in heleyes that she looked down on


    Sebastian.


    oe)


    ine''s arrogant demeanor made Rachel feel intensely ufortable once again


    Rachel could sense that ine was looking down on Sebastian


    It felt almost like Sebastian was born as a ss of being lower than ine.


    Rachel figured that this woman was probably willing to stop the car to speak to her not because they were ssmates but only because she wanted


    to unt how well she was doing now. That was the only reason


    Rachel had met far too many people like ine. She was no longer surprised by it


    ine also made Sebastian feel extremely ufortable. However, Sebastian couldnt be bothered to argue with her. He also only frowned slightly.


    "We won''t trouble you on that... I don''t need a job..."


    ine nced indifferently at Sebastian without replying to him.


    She was just polite. Did he think she would help him?


    After that, ine shifted her gaze back to Rachel''s face. She then nced at Rachel''s purse.


    ine couldn''t help butugh after


    seeing the huge Chanel logo.


    ¡®Rachel, ldan''t mean to criticize you,


    but please don''t use counterfeit


    producys... To be honest, Chanel''s


    purses aren''t very expensive, The


    cheap ones only cost a few ten


    thousand dors...¡± Content belongs


    to


    ine saw how Rachel was wearing ordinary clothes. Rachel was even wearing a pair of slippers. People like Rachel would certainly not be able to


    afford branded purses...


    Hence, the only possibility was that Rachel''s purse was a counterfeit product


    ¡®My boyfriend does not allow me to


    use counterfeit products... He says it


    puts ug to shame. Basically, he =


    would buy me a new branded purse


    every month For example, Chanel,


    L\eDior.. He''d buy me all of them...


    ¡°My boyfriend even said that only men who aren''t capable would allow their girlfriends to use counterfeit products...¡± ine added.

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    ine Oakley continued to show off. She seemed to exude a sense of superiority.


    ine enjoyed the superiority she felt from showing off in front of people from a lower sspared to her.


    This gave her a feeling that she was high and mighty, which was also why she had intentionally stopped the car and came out of the car. She wanted


    all her ssmates to know that she was living a better life than everyone else.


    The fat guy in the car was looking at his phone impatiently. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at Rachel Wood and Sebastian Brenand


    Right then, he waspletely indifferent to how those two people outside looked...


    Crdinary citizens didn''t deserve to exist for longer than three seconds in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Rachel smiled ndly. After that, she hugged Sebastian¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°My purse is genuine... Isn''t this a coincidence? My boyfriend also


    likes buying me branded purses


    ¡°To be honest, he rarely buys me stuff from Chanel. He tends to buy more purses from Hermes... Normally, he''d buy those limited-edition ones...¡±


    Rachel added.


    Rachel was very clear about ine''s objectiveing out of her car. She also knew what ine was thinking. Hence, Rachel didn''t want to tolerate


    her any longer.


    Rachel honestly felt that this woman in front of her was boring.


    While ine tried to validate herself by talking down to Rachel, she had conveniently dissed Sebastian in the process. Was this even meaningful?


    Rachel didn¡¯t mind ine talking about her, but not Sebastian...


    When ine heard this, she chuckled sarcastically. "Hermes? Limited-edition too? Rachel, do you know how much one of those limited-edition


    purses cost? Never mind how much money it costs. Ordinary folks can''t even set their sights on it


    ¡®I know you want to make your boyfriend sound good, but you can''t pretend like this...¡± ine added.


    After saying that, ine couldn''t resist covering her mouth andughing.


    This was truly interesting.


    Rachel''s boyfriend probably couldn''t even afford a small CK purse, let alone a limited-edition Hermes purse


    Rachel even imed that her Chanel purse was genuine. Would someone who could afford Chanel wear such ordinary clothes?


    What a joke


    ¡°I''m not pretending...¡± Rachel said


    ¡°You''re the-one pretending, aren''t


    you? Acting all high and mighty just


    because you found a man with a¡¯


    deep pocket... Do you think you''re


    invincible?¡± Sebastian said ndly.


    He-couldn''t tolerate it in the''end.


    At first, Sebastian couldn''t be bothered to argue with an ignorant woman like this


    Unfortunately, this woman''s attitude got increasingly worse.


    When ine hea d this, she


    immediately became upset. She


    stomped fer foot and frowned as ->


    she red at Sebastian. "What dig


    you say? Although I''m not invincible


    in this world, I''m invincible before


    your.  ~


    "My boyfriend is richer than you no matter what...¡± ine added


    This was the first time ine had met such a crazy man. Despite not having much money. he still dared to look down on others.


    Was he on drugs?


    Wasn''t he afraid of being beaten up because of that foul mouth of his?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Richer than me? Are you sure?¡± Sebastian nearlyughed out loud from being antagonized. "Who on earth gave you this much courage?¡±


    "You... How dare you? I''ll get my


    boyfriend to beat you up right here.


    Alsoyou'' Il never be able to leave


    this city!¡± ine yelled. Content


    Selongs to  -


    ¡®I really have never seen such a shameless man like you! You scum!¡± ine added.

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    "Ask your boyfriend to give his best shot...¡± Sebastian Brenand smiled nonchntly before lighting up a cigarette with his head lowered. He then


    started slowly taking puffs at it.


    He never once thought of ine Oakley as a threat the entire time.


    After taking a deep puff at his cigarette, Sebastian slowly exhaled. He then casually retrieved a name card from his pocket and threw it over to ine.


    ¡°My number is on this thing... Feel free toe over and teach me a lesson...¡±


    With that, Sebastian naturally held Rachel Wood''s hand and continued walking. He didn''t give ine any opportunity to speak at all...


    "What a scum...¡± Sebastian couldn''t resist fuming. He was full of wrath


    Rachel was feeling equally wrathful. She turned around and red at ine before turning to face Sebastian. ¡°Alright, don''t be upset... It''s not worth


    getting upset over people like that...¡±


    "Forget it...¡± Sebastian said unhappily. After that, he wrapped his arms around Rachel''s shoulders.


    Behind them, ine pinched the card Sebastian threw at her tightly. Then, she stomped her foot forcefully


    She was nearly going mad right then...All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    How could such an arrogant and unreasonable person exist?


    It was over for him!


    When ine looked down, her gaze unintentionallynded on the name card in her hand...


    She was dumbfounded at that instant...


    There were many names ofpanies below Sebastian''s name on the name card


    Behind the names ofpanies, there were titles like founder or major shareholder...


    Moreover, all the names ofpanies ine saw belonged to well-known enterprises within and outside the country.


    Could this person make up a more believable story?


    Who did he think he could intimidate with a name card like this with so many loopholes?


    Would he dress up so ordinarily if he was this powerful? Would he let his girlfriend use counterfeit products?


    ¡°Fraud! You''re dead!¡± ine uttered through gritted teeth


    After that, ine held the name card tightly and got into the Ferrari.


    Inside the Ferrari, the plump man still had his head lowered with his earphones on. He was listening to a song as he read the news, and he was


    completely clueless about what happened outside


    When he saw ine getting into the


    carina huff, he immediately turned


    off the music. "What happened? =


    Didn''t yo say you saw your


    ssmate and wanted to say hello?


    Whycdo you look so upset after


    saying hello?¡± he asked witha look


    ofconcern.


    ine immediately frowned coldly. ¡°Didn''t you see what just happened?¡±


    The man shook his head gently. ¡°No. I was listening to music and reading the news the entire time. I have no idea what happened between you guys.


    What exactly happened?¡±


    When ine heard this, she


    immediately {eaned against him and


    started crying as she bad- mouthed.


    Rache 20d Sebastian ¡°At first, I N


    thought was just going to greet.my


    ex-c dsbmate and leave right : after


    that. In the end... The two of them


    star ed mocking me oncethey saw


    me...


    ¡°They said I found a man with a deep pocket... They even said that my man is greasy...¡± ine added.


    ¡°What?¡± The man immediately became enraged after hearing this.


    ¡°I was very unhappy about it. I said that we truly loved each other. I told them that if they keep behaving like that, I''l make sure they can''t leave this


    city.


    ¡°In the end, they became even more


    arrogant. They told me to give my


    best shots. Sob- sob... Honey, I feel >


    SO terrible... " ine continued to ~


    twist the story. There was a look of


    certainty i in her eyes, making it


    impossible to tell that she. ES lying.


    Even ine felt impressed by her acting skills


    No matter what, ine wanted to make sure Rachel and Sebastian would suffer together...

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    They wouldn''t know who they were messing with if ine Cakley didn''t teach them a little.


    ine wanted these two people to kneel before her and call her Daddy.


    The more the man heard, the angrier he became...


    In the end, the man grabbed the steering wheel hard. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll make it up to you. How dare they mess with Luke Landon¡¯s woman? They must


    be tired of living


    After that, Luke Landon stepped on the elerator, catching up with Sebastian Brenand and Rachel Wood...


    Luke mmed his hand against the honk button several times when the car arrived behind Sebastian and Rachel.


    Sebastian and Rachel frowned simultaneously. The two of them then stopped walking altogether.


    After that, Luke stopped his car by the road. Moreover, after swiftly getting out of the car, he charged up to Sebastian and Rachel


    When ine saw this, she immediately got out of the car and rushed over to her boyfriend''s side. She stood meekly next to her boyfriend before


    ring at Sebastian and Rachel''s faces


    "Are you the two who bullied my girlfriend?¡± Luke asked coldly.


    "Who bullied who?¡± Sebastian said coldly.


    ¡°D*mn. Are you still trying to quibble? Young kid, if you have the guts, don''t run away today... Stand right here like a good kid...¡± Luke said. With that,


    he lifted his hand and pointed at Sebastian''s face.


    However, Sebastian slowly puffed at his cigarette. After that, he exhaled against Luke''s face. ¡°SureC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sebastian''s arrogant attitude made Luke feel extremely dissatisfied. Luke immediately lifted his hand and was prepared to punch Sebastian in the


    face forcefully.


    However, as soon as his fist moved forward, Sebastian was able to make a clean dodge...


    In the next second, Sebastian took a step back. After that, he calmly lifted a leg and kicked Luke a meter away with brute force


    ine immediately started screaming when she saw this. ¡°Help... There''s a fight!¡±


    After screaming, ine frantically ran over to her boyfriend. She helped him to get up slowly.


    Right then, Luke''s stomach was aching terribly...


    Luke kept resisting the pain as he


    continued to point at Sebastian.


    "Kid. Just you wait.¡± He said as he


    panted. Content belongs ta


    ="


    With that, Lukequick y dialed a


    number on hls phone. "Mr. Luciano...


    I''m at therintersection between Joy


    Street and Happy Street... A blind"


    fool I St got into trouble with me.


    Send¡¯someone over to teachthis kid


    a fe f&8son right away... " Content


    belongs to  ?


    After hearing this, however, Sebastian only smiled a little. He didn''t make any move...


    Luke hung-up the phone before ~~.


    pointing at Sebastian''s face again:


    ¡®Don''t run away if you dare. Somme


    people will be arriving soon. Keep


    standing there...¡±


    ig


    ¡°Sure...¡± Sebastian chuckled.


    Luke immediately felt furious when he saw how calm andposed Sebastian appeared


    How could such an arrogant person exist in this world?


    He seriously refuses to be convinced of his demise until he¡¯s faced with the grim reality!¡± Luke thought.


    ¡°You two are dead!¡± ine yelled


    Sebastian sneered. ¡°Let''s see who''s deadter.


    After saying that, Sebastian casually stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and tossed it into a nearby trash can...


    Approximately ten minutester, a group of ten BMW cars drove up next to them


    A few seconds passed before the BMW cars stopped neatly together.


    Arge group of men dressed in ck got out of the BMW cars

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    Mr. Luciano walked in the forefront. He wore a ck tunic suit, and he had extremely short hair. He looked very much like a thug.


    As soon as the group of young men got out of the cars, they quickly gathered around Mr. Luciano like an army of ants. Then, with their heads lowered


    respectfully, they stood behind him and awaited his orders.


    Therge formation attracted the attention of several pedestrians...


    When Luke Landon saw this, he immediately smiled delightfully.


    ine Oakley did the same.


    The two of them knew that Sebastian Brenand and Rachel Wood were both in trouble.


    However, Sebastian didn''t show any reaction at all. Instead, he stood there with a calm expression on his face. He subconsciously pulled Rachel


    behind him protectively.


    Rachel, on the other hand, felt a little panicked after seeing such a huge formation.


    No matter how powerful Sebastian was, it was still dangerous for him to face so many enemies on his own


    However, Rachel felt a lot less worried when she saw how calm Sebastian seemed.


    Rachel believed that Sebastian had his reasons for him to remain so calm.


    Sebastian would never let Rachel get hurt.


    "Haha... You two are dead. I''m telling you. Anyone in the world who bullies my woman will be goners,¡± Luke dered arrogantly. There was a wild


    lock in his eyes...


    Meanwhile, ine smiled delightfully next to Luke. "Humph... If you''re smart, you''d better apologize to my boyfriend and me right away... I might let


    you scums go on the basis that Rachel and I were ssmates


    "As for your apology... To be honest, it''s quite simple. As long as you kneel in front of us and call us Daddy and Mommy, on top of crawling under our


    legs... That''ll be enough...¡± ine continued to speak in a dominant and arrogant tone. She emanated the aura of a proud peacock that stood on a


    pedestal far above the rest...


    The huge formation and the two''s shrill voices instantly attracted more pedestrians to stop by and look.


    Many people felt that Sebastian and Rachel were probably doomed


    They were all waiting for the joke


    "What''s going on? Did these two offend Mr. Landon? Are they crazy?¡±


    ¡°They dared to offend this nobleman. They must really be crazy...¡±


    ¡°Let''s see when he''ll die...


    The people around them continued discussing as they started recording videos...


    Luke immediately became even


    maore excitedwhen he heard this. He


    sneered ance more before giving


    Sebastigd and Rachel the side-eye.


    ¡°Why aten''t you doing as my


    gir faend said? Hurry up, kneet: and


    cattus Daddy and Mommy


    Otherwise, you''ll really be:dead...


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you hear what everyone said? In this world, offending me will only lead you unto the path of death...¡± Luke said.


    As soon as Luke finished speaking, Mr. Luciano led his men forward to stand next to Luke...


    Mr. Luciano stood behind Luke as his men surrounded Sebastian and Rachel


    It suddenly got even more lively...


    The ambiance also turned cold suddenly...


    However, Sebastian remained calm andposed from the beginning


    Despite facing imminent danger, he still seemed able to keep his cool.


    Luke couldn''t resist mocking


    Sebastian when he saw Sebastian


    behaving like this. "Honestly, yal''re


    just pretending. In reality, youre like


    adeer in the headlights...¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    With that, Luke turned around to


    look at Mr. Luciano. ¡°Mr. Luciano,¡±


    these two people bullied me. You


    must teach them a proper fesson...¡±


    Sebastian still didn''t speak. Instead, he silently lit a cigarette and started smoking


    In fact, he couldn''t even be bothered to look at Mr. Luciano once

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    Mr. Luciano took a long look at Sebastian Brenand. After that, he shifted his gaze back to Luke Landon¡¯s face...


    In the next second, Mr. Lucianc lifted his hand and gave Luke a hard p across the face


    Suddenly, everyone became silent


    Pain spread through Luke''s face, and he could also taste blood in his mouth


    Luke was thoroughly dumbfoundedC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Subconsciously, he covered his left face that had been hit as he looked frightfully at Mr. Luciano. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why did you hit me?


    Mr. Luciano sneered. ¡°You have no idea who you''ve messed with today...¡±


    Sebastian remained silent. He continued to exhale smoke in a circr motion, and he seemedpletely at ease...


    The audience standing around was directly stunned. Then, they all started looking at each other.


    What was this unfamiliar man¡¯s background?


    Why was he able to make Mr. Luciano, a man who held so much power, willingly offend one of the richest men in the world?


    Meanwhile, ine Oakley''s mouth was wide open with an ¡®QO¡¯ shape...


    It looked like Rachel Wood''s man didn¡¯t have a simple background.


    When ine recalled her and her boyfriend''s behavior, she suddenly felt remorseful...


    This was especially the case when she thought about how she showed off her man in front of Rachel. ine felt even more embarrassed


    Wasn''t Rachel''s man much more powerful than ine''s?


    Did Rachel show off?


    Luke tock in a deep breath before carefully ncing at Sebastian. His entire body was shivering. "Who... Who did I mess with?


    Luke''s instinct was telling him that he messed with the wrong guy this time.


    He had offended someone he shouldn''t have!


    Mr. Luciano sneered. "He is the heir of the Brenand family in Antis.


    When Luke heard this, he was even more dumbfounded. "The Brenand family in Antis? Is that one of the... Noble families?


    "What else?" Mr. Luciano replied coldly.


    In the next second, Luke shivered even more violently


    After that, he quickly kneeled in front


    oli Sebastian and repeatedly bowed


    apologetically. ¡®I''m sorry... I was¡±


    Wrong. I''m sorry... I was ignorant. Mr.


    Br¨¦nand, please forgive me. i


    With that, Luke pulled ine close to him and forced her to kneel. "Why aren''t you kneeling?¡±


    Although ine wasn''t willing to do


    so, she still abediently kneeled due


    to the di ference in stature. o


    Moreover, she started imitating her


    boyfriend by repeatedly bowing


    apyetically. "Yes, I''m sory.


    Soffy.."


    =


    ¡°Mr. Brenand, how do you want to deal with these two?" Mr. Luciano asked respectfully.


    "To be honest, it''s simple. All they


    have to dois call us Daddy and


    Mommy, as well as craw under Sur


    legs., Sebastian said ndly. He


    wanted them to have a taste¡¯of their


    OW) 2 medicine.


    -


    Right then, Luke and ine really felt like crying


    ine truly regretted her actions. Why did she say such things earlier? Why was she so arrogant?


    The number of people gathered around them was rising...


    Many were pointing cameras at them.


    Seeing how the crowd was gettingrger around them, ine and Luke wished they could dig into a hole and nevere out.


    It was so embarrassing!

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    They brought shame to their family...


    After finishing his sentence, Sebastian Brenand turned to look at Rachel Wood. Then, realizing that Rachel was wearing a dress, Sebastian lifted his


    leg and ced it against arge tree nearby


    After that, he pointed below his thighs. "Mydy is wearing a dress. It''s inconvenient for her to do this. You''ll only have to crawl under my leg...¡±


    When the audience around them heard this, they instantlyughed loudly


    Many people had always hated the Landon family.


    That was because the Landon family were wealthy but unkind, and they often hurt other people...


    Luke Landon''s father had killed many people, but he still enjoyed all the glory and wealth at home


    Apart from this, the Landon family also wreaked havoc in this small town, constantly bullying those weaker than them just because they had a major


    family enterprise.


    Now that everyone saw the Landon family¡¯s only son being humiliated, they naturally started cheering in their hearts.


    ¡®Remember, say Daddy and Mommy first...¡± Sebastian was someone who always made sure he got his revenge.


    Today, he was determined to get his revenge.


    When Luke and ine Oakley saw this, they quickly yelled simultaneously. "Daddy... Mommy...¡±


    After that, Luke was the first to crawl under Sebastian''s leg like a pug as everyone watched


    People standing around them instantly startedughing loudly again


    Suddenly, ine felt even more embarrassed...


    She felt as if her face had been pped countless times, and her skin burned.


    ine really didn¡¯t want to crawl under Sebastian like this...


    How could she stand the humiliation?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    This was especially the case with so many people watching. She couldn''t possibly bear it.


    However, as much as she didn''t


    want to, she still reluctantly crawled


    under Sebastian''s thighs because of


    his Status...


    Swnovel =


    Right then, theughter around them grew even louder...


    Rachel Wood was also very upset with ine and Luke. Hence, she couldn''t be bothered to intercede.


    Instead, Rachel frowned slightly as she stood silently next to Sebastian...


    Although Luke and ine had already crawled past Sebastian under his leg, they were still afraid to get up.


    The two of them continued to kneel like pugs as they faced Sebastian


    Rachel felt that it was just about enough. She tugged at Sebastian''s sleeve. ¡°Forget it..."


    At this point, Rachel felt that her anger had already been ounted for. There was no need to go further.


    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Alright...¡±


    After that, Sebastian red at Luke and ine. "Get lost...¡± Sebastian said.


    With that, Sebastian quickly wrapped his arm around Rachel''s shoulders and escorted her through the crowd.


    When Mr. Lucjano saw this, he


    quickly followed over and stood


    respectfully-fiext to the two of them


    ¡°Mr. Bregand... Why did youeto


    this small town of ours? How long


    will yod be staying here this tire?


    You must not be familiar with this


    ce, right? Do you needa tour


    guide? I could be you tour guide...


    ¡°If there''s anything you need here,


    feel free.to let me know. I''ll make:


    sure you have everything you need...


    Mr:Luciano added. Content belongs


    to  ="


    n

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    "My future inws are from this area... A tour guide won''t be necessary. I already have one right next to me..." Sebastian Brenand replied calmly.


    With that, Sebastian affectionately ruffled Rachel Wood''s hair.


    He also fixed his gaze upon Rachel''s face. There was a sense of gentleness in his eyes that seemed to be able to melt everything away.


    Meanwhile, Rachel lifted her head and looked at Sebastian with an equally gentle gaze as she allowed him to ruffle her hair.


    Such gentleness made her seem like an obedient cat. It made Sebastian want to pet her even more.


    At this moment, Sebastian suddenly felt as if a certain part of his heart had been melted by this girl again.


    He couldn''t resist ruffling her hair again.


    Mr. Luciano was very jealous when he saw how affectionate the two of them behave toward each other.


    Subconsciously, Mr. Luciano looked away. "I wonder, where do your inws stay? I should pay them a visit when I''m free...¡±


    Clearly, this girl was very much adored by Sebastian. Hence, Mr. Luciano felt that he needed to suck up to her parents.


    What if she actually became Sebastian''s wife?


    ¡°That won''t be necessary... Alright, get back to work. I''ll stroll around with my woman...¡± Sebastian said ndly.


    However, Mr. Luciano didn''t seem like he wanted to leave at all. "Mr. Brenand, have you two had dinner? Why don''t I take you both somewhere for


    dinner? There''s a new hotpot restaurant here that''s especially authentic...¡±


    ¡°There''s no need...¡± With that, Sebastian wrapped his arm around Rachel''s shoulders and led her away without a care.


    He didn¡¯t seem interested in continuing the conversation with Mr. Luciano at all.


    Mr. Luciano knew that Sebastian wanted to ignore him. Hence, he reluctantly turned around and let out a long sigh before leaving...


    Meanwhile, with Sebastian and Rachel''s departure, the surrounding audience also gradually dispersed...


    ine Oakley and Luke Landon were both thoroughly humiliated today. They hung their heads low.


    After looking around, ine was the first to get into Luke''s car.


    However, Luke-didn''t get into the


    car. Instead, hie quickly approached


    Mr. Luciano: ¡°Mr. Luciano...


    powerfuls that man from


    Brenand family? What usually ?


    happens to people who have¡±


    offended him?¡±


    =All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Luke was genuinely afraid that Sebastian wouldn''t give up that easily


    He was afraid that Sebastian would still cause him trouble after returning to Antis.


    If Luke ended up getting his family involved, it''d be over for him!


    "He is very powerful. Based on what I know, not a single person had a good ending after offending him...¡± Mr. Luciano said ndly.


    Luke instantly-{elt even more


    panicked after hearing this. "Mr.


    Luciano... If¡¯seems to me that you''re


    quite fariiliar with him. Why don¡¯t>


    you help me out... Find out wherg¡¯ he


    lives:on my behalf. Then, I''l ~


    personally visit him and apefogize to


    hith... Content belongs tas


    ¡°I can even kneel in front of him for three days and three nights... As long as he forgives me...¡± Luke added.


    ¡°I''m afraid apologizing won''t work


    after youve offended him... A few of


    the pegple who offended him inthe


    past ended up going bankrupt-with


    their family businesses... All the best


    tozyou..." Mr. Luciano said. Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    "Mr. Luciano, you must help me. You''re on such good terms with my father... You can''t just watch idly by,¡± Luke said.


    ¡° really can''t help you with this... That man doesn¡¯t even think much of me...¡± Mr. Luciano said before walking away...


    Mr. Luciano didn¡¯t want to get involved in this mess between Luke and Sebastian at all.


    If he identally made Sebastian feel dissatisfied, he''d have to suffer along with Luke.

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    Although Mr. Luciano was on good terms with the Landon family, one could only count on themselves in times of crisis


    When Luke Landon saw Mr. Luciano¡¯s reaction, he felt like dying...


    Hearing this from the car, ine Oakley quickly got out of the car and ran in front of Luke. She grasped Luke''s hand tightly with both her hands.


    ¡°Don''t be like this. What if nothing happens?


    ¡°I know where Rachel Wood lives. I think they''re probably staying with her parents. I''ll take you to where he is staying, and we can personally


    apologize to him there... Ahh...¡± Before ine could finish speaking, Luke lifted his hand and pped her hard across the face...


    In the next second, Luke started yelling at her coldly. ¡°It''s all your fault, b*tch... If it weren''t for you, how would I have ended up offending the heir of


    the Brenand family?¡±


    ine knew she was at fault. Hence, she immediately became quiet and didn''t dare to say a word


    ¡°The conflict between you and them wasn¡¯t as simple as you described at all, was it? You must have been the one who started it. They only said


    those nasty things because you made them upset first. Isn''t that so?¡± Luke continued to ask


    Now. he was beginning to feel that ine had fooled him


    With their status, why would they mock ine for no rea as soon as they saw her?


    Luke could only me himself for cing toc much trust in this b*tch.


    ine was tongue-tied when she heard this...


    Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know how to make herself sound innocent anymore...


    Sensing ine''s reaction, Luke immediately felt even more certain about his thoughts.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Luke lifted his hand once again and pped ine hard across the face. "You b*tch. I knew this was the case... I''m telling you. You''d better tell me


    exactly what happened


    "Otherwise... I''ll make sure you pay for it... Even if you don''t tell me what Mr. Brenand and his woman did to you, I''ll find a way to ask him...


    ¡°That''s why you''d best exin clearly to me...¡± Luke yelled coldly once again.


    Cn top of the already cold evening breezes, Luke''s attitude made ine feel that the world was cold to the bone


    After taking a deep breath, ine lowered her head and told Luke everything.


    That was because she knew that there was no way she could fool him with things like this.


    If Luke wanted to get to the bottom,


    of things,¡¯ he would naturally finda


    way to ¡°ask Sebastian Brenand-and


    Rachel Wood...


    =


    Hence, it would be better if she was honest about it


    After hearing ine out, Luke became even angrier. He lifted his hand and pped ine again.


    He pped her even harder this timepared to thest two ps


    ine fell to the ground after being pped.


    Her handsnded on the ground first. With her skin bruised, it was indescribably painful


    However, ine didn''t even dare to make a sound


    She didn''t want to ruin her rtionship with her boyfriend because of this.


    After all. he was the son of the richest man around here.


    She had put in a lot of effort to get close to this person.


    After takinga deep breath, ine


    resisted the awful feelings in her.¡±


    heart and slowly stood up. She cried


    while begging for forgiveness


    "SortyI I was wrong. Honey, let me


    ofthe hook... Please forgive me...


    ¡°I''l help you. Let''s go and apologize together. I''m sure we''ll be fine...¡± ine added.


    ¡°ine Oakley, it''s over between the two of us!¡± Luke yelled


    ine instantly felt worse after hearing this...


    She hugged Luke tightly and tried


    her best.to calm him down. "Sorry"


    Honestly, I''ll help you... Please ~ ¡°


    forgive me. I won''t do it again.


    ¡°There won''t be a next time... I can¡¯t keep a b*tch who likes causing trouble like you around...¡± Luke said.

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    Luke Landon never knew that the woman by his side was this kind of person


    If he had known earlier, he would''ve gotten rid of her long ago.


    Seeing that Luke was firmly determined, ine Oakley felt utterly thrown off


    Her heart started aching painfully.


    ine immediately hugged Luke even more tightly. ¡°Sorry... I don¡¯t want to break up. I really can''t take it...¡± ine cried out.


    How could she easily let go of such a good cash cow?


    It was impossible!


    She refused to let other women rece her.


    Luke sneered and pushed ine away. "Get lost...¡±


    ine was frightened. Her eyes filled with terror, and she didn''t dare to get close to him again. She could only stand still as she cried. ¡°Weren''t you


    going to apologize to Mr. Brenand? Who would take you there if I went away?¡±


    Luke sneered. "In that case, get lost after you take me there...¡±


    ine nodded gently...Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ine knew that Luke was still angry. Hence, she didn¡¯t want to continue the discussion on breaking up with him.


    She thought of talking to him after Sebastian Brenand had forgiven him...


    Cnce the matter was resolved, Luke would stop feeling angry. His mood would also get better.


    When the time came, she''d think of ways to seduce him. Perhaps he would agree to not breaking up then


    ¡°Take me there right away...¡± Luke ordered coldly.


    ine nodded frantically like a pug. ¡°I''ll take you there now.


    After Sebastian and Rachel Wood


    finished strolling around, they =~


    returned to Rachel''s home. When


    they arrived downstairs, they saw


    Luke''and ine standing in front of


    the-building from afar. Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    Their shadows were cast long under the streetlights during dusk.


    Despite the cold autumn evening,


    ine wore very thinyers of


    clothing. She kept shivering as she


    stood there. Conten belongs to


    ="


    N


    When Sebastian and Rachel saw them, they frowned.


    Those unhappy memories began reying in their minds.


    ¡°What rotten luck!¡± Sebastian cursed under his breath


    Rachel didn¡¯t say anything. However, her frown grew even deeper.


    Rachel knew very clearly why these two had found their way here.


    They wanted to be forgiven by Sebastian so that he wouldn''t do anything to exact revenge on them.


    Luke and ine soon noticed Sebastian and Rachel.


    In the next second, the two of them ran up to Sebastian and Rachel. After that, they lowered their heads.


    ¡®Mr. Brenan... Sorry. I should really


    apologize for how I offended you...


    However, to be honest, there''s a¡¯


    reasop ¡°why I did those things.: It''s


    all because of this b*tch nexPto


    me:


    ¡°Did you know? This b*tch lied to my face. She didn¡¯t tell me what she did to you and your woman.


    "She only told me that she politely greeted the two of you. However, you two ended up mocking her


    "How could I tolerate that as a man? Cf course, I couldn''t. Right? That''s why what happened, happened.


    ¡°If you must me anyone, me this b*tch of a girlfriend that I have.


    ¡°To make it up to you, I''ve already decided to break up with this b*tch,¡± Luke said.

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    Luke Landon spoke respectfully. However, there was a look of panic and a sense of urgency in his eyes.


    To him, women were merely like clothes.


    He could still buy a better one if he lost the one he had.


    However, if his family business was destroyed, he would never be able to get it back.


    Rachel Wood had expected Luke to say all this


    However, she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart when she heard him say these things in front of her.


    It turned out that love was so fragile in the face of money.


    ine was utterly shocked. She never would''ve expected Luke to be this direct with his words in front of Sebastian Brenand and Rachel Wood


    In fact, Luke didn¡¯t even care about her feelings or reputation.


    Even if this was how he thought, he shouldn''t have said such things before ine''s ex-ssmate, right?


    What kind of joke would she turn into if word got out?


    However, she didn''t dare to utter a single word because of Luke and Sebastian''s status.


    ine could only stand next to them as her tears continued to fall...


    ¡°You''d willingly throw your woman under the bus for your benefit. You sure are something...¡± Sebastian sneered. People like Luke were those he


    looked down on the most.


    No matter how much of a jerk Sebastian used to be, he would never sacrifice his woman for his benefit.


    Luke continued to speak with his head lowered respectfully. ¡°What are women for anyway? If they''re nice, we keep them. If they''re not, for example,


    this b*tch here, they shouldn''t be kept


    "She''s so arrogant and ruthless. She deserves a p...¡± Luke said coldly.


    With that, he lifted his hand and pped ine hard across the face once again...


    ine''s face was already horribly swollen. But, because of this p, the swollenness became even worse.


    Right then, ine felt that her ego had beenpletely shattered in front of Rachel.


    Her pride had been trampled all over by Luke until nothing was left.


    To be honest, ine wanted to give Luke a hard p and never see him again


    However, she didn''t dare to. She o


    couldn''t I fet go of those branded =


    skincare products, branded purses,


    branded cosmetic goods, lux xury


    cars, and luxury vis... Content


    belongs to  ~~


    It was easy to go from thrifty to avish lifestyle, but the opposite was tough.


    ine resisted the urge once again after thinking about these things


    While covering her face as she continued crying, ine pitifully looked at Sebastian. "Sorry, Mr. Brenand... I''m truly sorry


    After saying that, ine kneeled in


    front of Rachel and hugged Rachel''s


    legs tightly. with both arms. ¡°Rachel;


    we used to be ssmates. You, wD


    must advise Mr. Brenand not te


    harmithe entire Landon famity¡±


    because of my boyfriend Content


    belongs to


    ¡°If you still feel angry, you can kill me or skin me alive as you wish...¡± ine added.


    Rachel felt mixed emotions when she saw how petty ine seemed


    Although ine¡¯s behavior was unbelievable to a fault, Rachel could still understand why she was doing it after thinking about it carefully.


    After all, who would willingly let a cash cow like Luke get away?


    ine held everything in and continued behaving so pettily only because she didn''t want to give up the struggle yet.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She still had hopes of remaining as Luke''s girlfriend.


    Women like ine were pitiful and pathetic.


    Rachel let out a long sigh. ¡°We have.


    already.ce to a full stop on this¡±


    matter. That means everything has


    already ended at that point... Don''t


    worry... " "


    ig

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    Rachel Wood wasn''t the type of person who, given an inch, would ask for a mile.


    Rachel always felt that people should be forgiven whenever possible.


    Moderation was the key for grudges like this.


    ¡°Really?¡± ine Oakley had a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    Seeing that Rachel had spoken, Sebastian Brenand wrapped his arm tightly around her shoulders. He then red coldly at ine Cakley, who was


    on the ground. ¡°Really. Now, get lost...¡± Sebastian said annoyedly.


    ine immediately cried out of joy when she heard this...


    Since Sebastian was willing to stop at this point, it meant ine still had hopes of salvaging her status.


    Luke Landon let out a long sigh next to ine. After that, he red coldly at ine before walking away.


    When ine saw this, she quickly ran after him.


    Luke tried his best to get away from ine, but ine stuck to him like glue.


    Regardless of whether Luke hit her or yelled at her, she didn''t retaliate...


    Rachel let out a long sigh as she watched. "I guess one can do anything he wants if he has money...¡± Rachel said as she frowned slightly.


    "Aren''t rich people like you way too cold-blooded when ites to rtionships?¡± Rachel added


    Sebastian immediately hugged Rachel tightly by her shoulders when he heard this. He looked nervously at her as he raised three of his fingers like


    he was swearing an cath. "What do you mean ¡®us¡¯ rich people? Can you not identify me as the same type of person as that guy?


    ¡®I, Sebastian Brenand, hereby swear that I will never treat you like this all of my life... If I had to choose between you or personal benefits, I''d certainly


    choose you...


    ¡°If I go against the oath, I''ll be struck by lightning and die. I''ll choke to death from eating food or drinking water. I''ll get run over by a car and die. I''ll


    even get poisoned by simply breathing...¡± Henry added


    Before Sebastian could finish speaking, Rachel quickly lifted her hand and covered his mouth. "I was only casually speaking. Why are you so


    nervous?¡± she asked with a helpless expression on her face


    Rachel found Sebastian extremely adorable right now.


    However, Sebastian still behaved


    seriously. Hegently pulled Rachel''s


    hand away It s only because I''m ~


    afraid yod might think of some =~


    nonseAse after seeing what


    happened today. What if you-think of


    meas the same kind of person as


    that worthless guy?¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What if your think that way and feel.


    insecure? What if you run off? What


    would do?" The more Sebastian


    said, the more aggrieved he >


    seemed. Content belongs. to


    NovelDrama.Org


    He couldn''t forget the pain he felt from losing Rachel that one time...


    Now. he absolutely wouldn''t allow himself to lose Rachel a second time...This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    For the very same reason, he o


    behaved a: ¡®as if he were walking on.


    thin ice, ¡®making sure he protected


    Rachel I in every way he could) both


    physically and mentally... Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    Rachel immediately felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart when she heard this.


    Despite the chilly autumn night, her heart felt warm on the inside


    ine followed Luke around like a dog, eventually following him into his car.


    After they both got into the car, Luke turned on the car engine. He then stepped on the elerator and drove away from Rachel''s neighborhood.


    ine instantly felt much more rxed when she saw that Luke wasn''t trying to get rid of her anymore.


    ine thought that Luke probably wouldn''t break up with her...


    Throughout the journey, Luke didn''t utter a single word. However, he kept driving faster and faster.


    It waspletely silent in the car, and there was an eerily cold ambiance


    Just like this, Luke drove out onto the freeway.


    ine''s eyes filled with confusion when she saw this. "Darling, why did you get onto the freeway?¡±


    However, Luke still didn''t say anything. Instead, he continued to drive faster.

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    Soan, the car made it onto the freeway.


    After that, the car sped forward at an insane speed of 180 kilometers per hour.


    ine Oakley felt a little frightened by how fast the car was going.


    Subconsciously, ine reached for the handle next to her. "Darling... What exactly are you doing? If you''re angry, you can scold me or do anything


    you want... Don''t drive fast like this to vent. It''s very dangerous


    However, Luke Landon still didn¡¯t say a word...


    Right then, Luke was like an emotionless driving machine.


    After driving for thirty kilometers on the freeway, Luke abruptly stopped the car by the road. After that, he pushed ine out of the car.


    Before ine could react, he stepped on the elerator and drove away


    Having been pushed out of the car so suddenly, ine had painful bruises all over her body.


    It was cold and dark on the freeway since it waste at night


    ine felt extremely afraid.


    Ignoring the pain all over her body, ine quickly crawled onto her feet and immediately called Luke on the phone.


    Luke spoke coldly before ine could utter a word. ¡°Stop following me. I want to break up with you. Do you hear me? If I see you following me again,


    I won''t only dump you on the freeway. I''ll dump you into the ocean


    ¡°B*tch, don''t evere looking for me again. You cheap piece of scrap. Who do you think you are?


    ¡°You''re just a toy to me...¡± Luke said


    With that, Luke hung up the phone


    ine was left with the cold beeping sound of her phone.


    Nearby. cars kept speeding past her...


    The strong breezes made ine feel even colder.


    It was highly dangerous for one to be walking along the freewayte at night...C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    If ine weren''t careful, she''d be hit by the cars driving toward her at high speed...


    If someong-didn¡¯''t want to break up.


    with his girlfriend, he wouldn''t leave


    his girlfriend behind on a freeway


    late at night. lt was sucha


    dangerous ce. Content Belongs


    to  ig


    ine knew that it was truly over for her


    At this moment, ine felt sad, hopeless, and terrified...


    She was sad and hopeless because her cash cow was truly gone...


    She was terrified because she felt terrified that she might identally get run over by fast-moving cars and get crushed into pulp.


    ine immediately called the cops when she thought of this...


    Cnce the call went through, she quickly informed the police officer of her current location


    After that, she started crying her eyes out as she leaned against the safety railing


    Suddenly, she could hear thunder...


    It began raining cats and dogs. Although ine felt physically cold, her heart felt even colder


    She truly regretted her behavior


    tonight. Nothing would have =~


    happened if she hadn''t shown off in


    igelnl of Rachel Wood or got herself


    involved I in a conflict with Rachel


    and Sebastian Brenand. Corrtent


    b¨¦longs to  =


    ¡°Ahh!¡± With nobody around her, ine screamed under the night sky like a mad person...


    While ine was soaked in helpless despair, Rachel and Sebastian had finished taking a shower and fallen asleep next to each other.


    As for how things ended for ine, neither of them cared


    At the same time, things were calm and peaceful on the other side of Antis...


    Cn this calm and serene evening, the moon was bright, and stars were few and far between.


    In the huge master bedroom, X Quest was sleeping soundly in Stanley Batton''s arms.


    Right then, she was dreaming.


    In the dream, she wore a white robe,


    and she had the hairstyle of ~~


    someone who belonged to ancient


    times. ¡®She found herself in a>"


    mist-filled forest.


    ig


    A nine-tailed fox, whose entire body was covered in blood, gasped for air by her feet. It was barely able to breathe.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    When X Quest saw this, she was overwhelmed with feelings of empathy. She picked up the nine-tailed fox. After that, she searched everywhere for


    herbs to tend to the nine-tailed fox¡¯s injuries


    After bandaging its wounds, X was quickly transported elsewhere in her dream.


    In this dream, she was drinking ceremonial wine with a handseme man to officiate their wedding.


    X could see that they were in a red room from the background


    It looked like a room for newlyweds.


    X and the man were both wearing traditional red robes...


    They both had hairstyles of people during ancient times.


    Right then, it appeared to be their first night together as a married couple...


    After drinking the wine, X suddenly saw a golden light shing before her eyes.


    Immediately after that, the man in front of her fell to the ground. Seemingly in pain, he wrapped his arms around himself and started rolling non-stop


    on the floor


    In the next second, nine white tails appeared behind the man


    Frightened, X immediately retrieved a sword hidden under the red bed. She started hacking at the man¡¯s tails with the sword...


    After that, the man''s tails were all cut off. His entire body was covered in blood before he disappearedpletely


    After that, another golden light shed before her eyes.


    X was suddenly woken up from her dream.


    Cnce she had woken up, she still felt trapped in her dream earlier.


    She still felt like the bride in that dream.


    Her heart was filled with the terror of personally witnessing her groom suddenly growing nine tails.


    X''s heart was beating extremely fast...


    Apart from feeling afraid, X also couldn''t help but feel curious.


    Why did she have a dream like this?


    These two dreams seemed to be connected too...


    X was highly suspicious that the.


    nine- talled fox she met in the first


    dreamwas the groom who Rh


    appeared in the second dream on


    the ight of his wedding. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    Why exactly did X have strange dreams like these? She really couldn''t quite figure it out...


    Could it have been because she watched toc many videos of supernatural incidents on Weibo?


    Over the past two days, X had


    unintentianally followed a N


    supernatural publisher on Wei! On


    and off, she watched many ~~


    docdmentaries rted to ?


    paranormal incidents... Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    X figured this was probably the reason


    Perhaps. she dreamed about things that were on her mind during the day.


    However, these dreams felt a little too real.


    Right then, X kept reying the contents of what she saw in those two dreams.


    The fear she felt toward the groom, who suddenly grew nine tails, was still there.


    After taking a deep breath, X tried very hard to forget about all this. However, she simply couldn''t.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    All of this seemed to have put down roots in her mind


    She couldn''t get rid of them no matter what...


    After tossing and turning for a long while, X was still immersed in those two dreams


    She only gradually fell asleep out of exhaustion when dawn arrived.


    However, as soon as X fell asleep, she started dreaming again...


    She dreamed about scenes rted to the nine-tailed fox again


    She wore a traditional white robe in the dream and was tied to a pir in a dark cave.


    The groom from the second dream.


    wore a long, ck robe while he N


    stood in front of her. ¡°I''m telling you.


    If you ¡®don¡¯t marry me, I promise [will


    kill Connor Murphy...¡± ¡°The man said.


    In the dream, X¡¯s heart was filled with hatred toward that man in the ck robe


    ¡°Fine... I''ll marry you...¡± X said through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    As soon as X Quest was done speaking in her dream, she suddenly opened her eyes wide in reality...


    Cnly when she opened her eyes did she realize that she was dreaming again


    Moreover, her third dream seemed to be connected to the two dreams from before


    However, X couldn''t understand what exactly was going on collectively...


    X felt tortured by her dreams the entire night


    Due to her poor sleep quality, X was dizzy. It felt terrible.


    Her mind also felt cluttered. She couldn''t think clearly at all


    Right then, Stanley Batton, who was next to her, slowly opened his eyes.


    When Stanley saw that X was awake, he immediately extended his arm and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Up already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah... Good morning, Honey...¡± X said as she nodded gently.


    "Good morning..." Having just woken up, Stanley''s voice sounded gentle andzy, but it sure as hell was pleasant to listen to.


    "What do you want for breakfast?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Dad asked us to go home for breakfast this morning... It''s almost time. Let''s get ready and leave...¡± X said.


    "Hmm. Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Stanley asked.


    X shook her head. ¡°No. I kept having dreams...¡±


    "What kind of dreams were they?" Stanley immediately asked earnestly when he heard this.


    "Very strange dreams...¡± X said.


    With that, X told Stanley all about her three dreams.


    After hearifg what X said, Stanley


    chuckleddismissively. After that, fie


    lifted hig''hand and ruffled X''s hair


    ¡®Is it because you''ve been watehing


    too #hany videos about supernatural


    incidents recently?¡± Conte belongs


    t&" od


    Stanley was aware that X had followed a supernatural publisher recently...


    That was because X would sometimes share with Stanley the stuff she saw.


    X nodded helplessly. ¡°Perhaps...¡±


    Stanly smiled a little. ¡°Alright. Stop thinking about nonsense... Sleep a little longer. I''ll tell Dad that we won''t drop by this morning...¡±


    However, Ximmediately crawled


    upzily when she heard this. ¡°Don''t


    do that. Dad said he''ll be personally?


    making seme nice food for me. t''s


    not egsy for him to prepare these


    things. If we don''t drop by, hefl Il feel


    sad.¡± _ N


    o


    Stanley nodded helplessly after hearing this. ¡°Deal... In that case, you''lle back to sleep after breakfast...¡±


    X shook her head. ¡°No way... I must head to the office. After I reach the office, I''ll take a nap when I''m free.¡±


    Stanley frowned a little. ¡°You should just stay home to rest today. A pregnant woman needs sufficient rest


    However, X-smiled slightly.


    "Alright, dontbe so dramatic. I know


    myself wall ¨¦nough. Hurry up, stop


    wasting! time talking. Imand


    you tqget out of bed and


    apany me home for ~~


    breakfast... " Content belo ngs to


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Affirmative...¡± Stanley replied.


    After X and Stanley got out of bed and cleaned themselves up, X quickly put on some light make-up and a set of pink Chanel clothing. She then


    left the house with Stanley


    X was still in the early stage of pregnancy, and her tummy wasn¡¯t showing yet. Thus, she looked no different from a teenage girl.

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    Stanley Batton drove his own ck Bugatti Veyron and sent X Quest to the Quest family''s house next door.


    When the two of them walked through the door, Betty Starmount was standing by the dining room as she gave instructions to the maids. "Be careful


    Those are X''s favorite dishes. Don''t spill anything... Those are also X''s favorites... Remember to cover them up after cing them on the dining


    table. They won''t be nice after getting cold...¡±


    Jeremy Quest sat silently on the couch as he drank his tea and lovingly observed Betty as she prepared frantically for his daughter


    X found this scene somewhat harmonious


    When Betty saw X walking in, she immediately approached X. ¡°X... Stan, you''re here... You''re just in time for breakfast... Get your hands


    washed, and let''s eat breakfast together...¡±


    X nodded. After that, she locked at Jeremy, who was far away. ¡°Dad, we''re here... We''ll wash our hands first.¡±


    Jeremy and Stanley nodded at each other. After that, Jeremy smiled at X. "Alright, X. Go ahead...¡±


    X then led Stanley into the restroom nearby.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy continued to sit where he was as he sipped on his tea.


    The maids left the dining room after cing all the food on the table.


    When Betty saw this, she gently rubbed the small tinum pendant around her neck before turning around and silently entering the dining room


    The moment Betty entered the dining room, the gentle expression on her face was reced by a cold and eerie one.


    Betty opened the pendant, and a translucent bead fell onto the center of her palm.


    She quickly made a hole in it with her long, pink nail and dripped the transparent liquid into a bowl of bird nests with rock sugar.


    After that, she left the dining room as if nothing happened and walked into the nearby restroom.


    Right then, X and Stanley happened to have finished washing their hands.


    Hand in hand, the two of them nodded at Betty before leaving the restroom.


    After watching the two of them leave, Betty tossed the white shell of the bead in her hand into the basin. She then turned on the tap and flushed it


    away...All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Immediately after that, Betty dispensed some hand scap onto her hands as if nothing happened. Then, she began carefully washing her hands.


    After breakfast, X and Stanley left the Quest family¡¯s house together.


    Betty held Jeremy''s hand as they -.


    watched X and Stanley leaving¡±


    Once they were gone, Betty gently


    pressed her body against Jeremy.


    "Honey... Let''s go inside...¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After that, Betty led Jeremy back to the living room. She sat him down on a couch in the living room.


    ¡®Honey... I purposely made some


    bird''s nest today, but you didn''t take


    any... I feel sad... Can''t you eat just a


    little? After all, bird''s nest provides


    many I benefits to people of ald age...


    Betty said seductively. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    Unable to resist Betty''s seduction, Jeremy nodded. "Alright..."


    Betty immediately walked into the dining room with a satisfied smile on her face...


    She picked up an empty white bowl on the dining table and quickly filled it with bird¡¯s nest that had rock sugar added in it.


    Betty''s expression turned eerily cold once again when she looked at the glistening bird''s nest with rock sugar.


    The eerie coldness faded away approximately three secondster, and a gentle expression returned to her face.


    Smiling pleasantly, Betty returned to


    Jeremy''s sidg with the bowl. After


    that, she wly sat down and ~


    scoopedp a spoonful of the birds


    nest before bringing it close to


    Jeremy''s mouth. "Honey, drinks some


    ofthis bird''s nest. It tastes:


    d¨¦licious...¡± Content beloggs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Jeremy looked at her with a smile. After that, he obediently opened his mouth and drank the bird''s nest.


    Watching his Adam''s apple move instantly put a satisfied smile on Betty''s face.

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    ¡°Honey. is the bird''s nest I made delicious?¡± Betty Starmount immediately held Jeremy Quest''s hand seductively and asked after seeing that Jeremy


    had emptied the bowl of bird''s nest.


    Jeremy slowly put down the empty bowl in his hand. "Yeah, it''s delicious... But I''m getting sick of eating the same thing that you make for me every


    day..."


    When Betty heard this, her tone became even softer. "Honey, this stuff is good for your health... You have to eat it even if you''re sick of it


    ¡®I don''t feel it''s been that good for me at all. Ever since I started eating bird''s nest every single day. I haven''t been able to sleep well...¡± Jeremy said.


    "How could it be caused by bird''s nest? Bird''s nest helps calm you down...¡± Betty said.


    With that, Betty smiled at Jeremy. ¡°Honey, can we take bird''s nest properly?¡±


    Jeremy slowly shifted his gaze to Betty''s face and looked into her eyes.


    The moment their eyes met, Jeremy suddenly felt strong dizziness...All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Immediately after that, he felt an urge to do as Betty said


    Jeremy instantly nodded. ¡°Alright, I will... I will take it...¡±


    Betty smiled satisfactorily. "Okay. good... Honey, can we go out for a walk?¡±


    Jeremy locked into Betty''s eyes again


    When their eyes met, he felt dizzy. and there was a strong urge to do as she said.


    At that moment, Jeremy was willing to do whatever this girl asked her to.


    Jeremy nodded again. "Alright, as you wish


    Betty smiled satisfactorily once more. ¡°Okay, great. I''ll go upstairs to put on some make-up. We can leave right after that.¡±


    "Alright... Alright...¡± Jeremy said.


    Right after that, Betty slowly stood up and walked up the stairs.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy brewed himself a pot of high-quality tea and started tasting it.


    Women usually took a long time to put on make-up


    Hence, most of the time, Jeremy would choose to brew himself a cup of tea and slowly sip it.


    That way, the wait wouldn''t feel as gruesome.


    Now that Jeremy thought about it, he found it odd that he''d want to do whatever Betty said whenever he looked into her eyes.


    Jeremy thought that it was perhaps because he liked her too much.


    Without pondering further, Jeremy drank the Iron Goddess tea in his cup.


    After walking into the master ~~


    bedroom:on the second floor, Betty


    gently Brushed her long, curly alr.


    The; she was about to walk toward


    the Closet.


    swnovel.


    However, as soon as she looked up, she saw a tall, ck shadow standing at the head of the bed...


    The persofwas wearing a ck ~~.


    tunic robe and a golden mask that¡±


    covered I his entire face and ck


    canvas shoes. He stood with his


    back facing the light. Content


    belongs to  ~~


    Despite the warm light, the eerie coldness and darkness around him still couldn''t be melted away...


    When Betty''saw him, she


    immediately locked the door behind


    her. After that, she quickly


    approached him and lowered her


    headrespectfully. ¡°Master. What


    can do for you?¡± she asked


    Cdntent belongs to


    "How are things progressing?¡± the man asked coldly.

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    ¡°It''s all going well... I''ll soon be able to inflict the worst kind of pain imaginable unto X before killing her, just like you told me to...¡± Betty Starmount


    said.


    ¡°Betty, don''t y tricks on me. Don''t forget what you''ve pledged to me.¡± the man warned coldly.


    When Betty heard this, she immediately nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes, I understand...¡± She said with a nervous look on her face.


    The man sneered without saying anything. Instead, he retrieved a cylindrical ss tube from his pocket that was full of tiny. transparent beads before


    tossing it onto the bed. "Make sure Jeremy and X''s doses aren''t cut off...


    "Yes... Master, I have a question. I can''t quite understand something.¡± Betty said.


    "Speak


    ¡°You clearly told me in the beginning that I should find a way to kill X directly. Why did you change your mind after that? Why did you rece the


    drug with something that takes longer. ..? Also, why must you make X suffer in the worst ways imaginable before she dies?


    ¡°Isn''t it much easier to kill her directly? Why go through the extra trouble?¡± Betty had an extremely curious look in her eyes.


    ¡°Don''t ask about stuff you shouldn''t...¡± The man warned coldly. His exposed eyes revealed a cold, murderous glimmer.


    The glimmer made Betty feel extremely afraid.


    Betty subconsciously inhaled sharply. ¡°Yes... I understand...¡±


    ¡°You only have to behave like an emotionless tool... Don¡¯t worry about other stuff...¡± The man warned again.


    ¡°Yes... Master, I have another question. It''s very important... X possesses medical knowledge. Would she really not discover the poison I''ve been


    using on her over a long duration?¡± Betty asked.


    ¡°Even a god cannot discover it... Has Jeremy been obedient to youtely?¡± the man asked


    ¡°The hypnotic gaze technique you taught me is handy. How could he not...¡± Betty said.


    When Betty broached this topic, she


    smiled satisfactorily. ¡°Master, your


    technique. is amazing... Without it, I~


    might nat have been able to chara


    Jeremy''s pants off. In fact, I wouldn''t


    have been able to get Jeremyto


    bring me to the Quest family¡¯s house


    this easily... Content beloags to


    "However, this technique only works on men. That''s a shame... If only it worked on women too... I''d be invincible...¡± Betty added.


    Betty liked this technique her master bestowed upon her.


    As long as she held eye contact with men and chanted a spell in her heart, they would immediately obey her everymand.


    If Betty chanted a love spell, that


    man would instantly fall intensely i in


    love with her He''d even feel an


    impulse to bring her home and make


    her His girlfriend. This kind of?


    imaulsested forever... Corttent


    b¨¦longs to  =


    The only thing missing from this technique was that it didn''t work on women.


    "Remember not to use this technique too often. X is very smart. You might expose yourself...¡± the man said


    With that, he walked onto the balcony.


    In the next second, the man gently tapped on the ground with the tip of his toe and flew onto the roof,


    After that, he jumped off the roof.


    Betty didn''t faftow him outside.


    Instead, she-Stbconsciously took i in


    a breath of Sold air. After that, sheAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    quickly picked up the item the man


    had left behind on the bed. Shethen


    hastily walked over to her dressing


    table.  N


    oy


    After opening a drawer in the dressing table, she quickly retrieved and opened Wintersweet Haute Couture Mask''s bottle that contained two simr


    translucent beads.


    In the next second, Betty quickly poured the rest of the beads in her hands into Wintersweet Haute Couture Mask¡¯s bottle.


    After that, she quickly closed the lid and the drawer. She then tossed the cylindrical ss tube she was holding into the rubbish bin by her feet.


    Cnce Betty locked the drawer, she casually unlocked the room''s door. She then walked hastily into a huge closet full of branded goods and started


    picking out her clothes

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    Betty Starmount was much too curious about the hostilities between her master and X Quest... However, since her master forbade her to feel curious, she had to stop herself from feeling curious... That was because if her master didn''t want her to find out about something, she couldn''t do so.


    Due to her good mood today, Betty specifically changed into a bright, pink navel hoodie that matched her working pants of the same color...C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Betty also wore a pair of white ts...


    Her hair was pulled back naturally into a tall ponytail that made her appear vibrant...


    Once Betty had gotten changed, she put on some light make-up and headed downstairs.


    When Jeremy Quest saw Bettying down, he slowly put down the teacup in his hand. After that, he walked up to her with a smile on his face. "You look stunning..." Heplimented.


    Betty leaned affectionately against Jeremy''s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Honey, can you ask X toe over for dinner tonight? I want to bond with X..." Betty could only get more opportunities to poison X if she came home often...


    ¡°Alright... As you wish," Jeremy said.


    "In that case, can you ask if Xes home tonight? Then, ask her toe home for breakfast and dinner every day, will you? That way, we''ll be able to bond more easily..." Betty said.


    With that, Betty held Jeremy''s face and stared into his eyes...


    Subconsciously, Jeremy also looked into Betty''s eyes.


    The moment their eyes met, Betty immediately chanted a spell of obedience in her heart.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy immediately wanted to obey Betty''smand.


    He quickly nodded. "Sure... Anything you want..."


    "Alright... It''s been decided then. You must tell X what I said today..." Betty added.


    "Alright... Let''s head out then..." Jeremy nodded.


    "Okay..." Betty never once moved away from Jeremy. Instead, she grabbed Jeremy tightly by his arm with both hands.


    ***


    After the morning meeting at Quest Group was over, X Quest returned to her office...


    As soon as she walked into her office, she received a call from Jeremy.


    Jeremy asked her to return home for dinner. His reason was that he missed her.


    X


    who


    to get close to her. T


    Bit was probably Betty


    was why Betty had intentionat


    asked X''s father to call her.


    ket


    Although X wanted to say yes because she cared about what her father thought, she honestly had things to do at night. She couldn''t return home.


    Hence, X rejected Jeremy. On top of that, X also said that she would return home for breakfast tomorrow morning.


    After the call ended, X shifted her attention back to work.


    l


    She needed to work more hastily. There was an interview at eight tonight for herself and every


    from Team XS at Antis


    W


    TV.


    Initially, this interview was supposed to take ce a few days ago.


    However, something came up at home for the team''s Mid Solo. Since he couldn''t make it, the interview was postponed until now...


    They really couldn''t keep dragging on.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able toe up with a reasonable excuse for the television station.


    Honesty and integrity were vital in business.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, X''s phone started ringing.


    Yaksha''s name appeared on the screen.


    X immediately picked up the call. "Yaksha... How can I help you?"

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    "Come to me if you have time... There''s something I''d like to show you..." Yaksha said.


    X Quest immediately ran through her schedule in her mind...


    Her schedule seemed to be quite full...


    She only had a few hours three dayster that were unupied in the afternoon.


    "Is it urgent?" X asked.


    "It isn''t urgent. You cane whenever you want..." Yaksha replied.


    "In that case, I''lle over in three days in the afternoon. Does that work for you?" X asked.


    Yaksha wouldn''t contact her if there weren''t something important.


    Hence, X knew that this was probably a critical matter...


    "Deal..." Yaksha immediately hung up after that.


    After working until five o''clock in the afternoon, X quickly walked into her private bathroom. She took a quick bath and washed her face... After that, X changed into a white blouse that she kept in the office...


    She matched it with a long, pink tuxedo coat on the outside...


    Underneath the coat, she wore a pair of short, ck pants. It almost seemed like she wasn''t wearing anything below the waist...


    Meanwhile, X wore a pair of high heels that had the same color as her tuxedo coat.


    Her hair was pulled back into a tall, neat ponytail...


    As X had an interview, she needed to make herself look more awake...


    Hence, she sat in front of her office desk and set up a standing mirror. She then started applying make-up on her face.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Today, X decided to make herself look more vibrant with make-up.


    Toplement her outfit, X chose a slightly lighter shade of make-up.


    After putting on a simpleyer of foundation, X quickly applied intricate, peach-shaded eye make-up. She then used a


    I


    peach colored lipstick, as well as gently applying peach-colored blush on her cheeks.


    Immediately after that, X used a pink highlighter to highlight her face...


    Once the highlight was applied, X looked as stunning as a princess from a television drama.


    Since X''s facial features were already very distinct, she could skip the step of using different shades to entuate them.


    After briefly examining her make-up


    with the mirror, X quickly put on simple pearl earrings from Chanel. She then picked up her


    limited-edition, silver Hermes purse and walked out the door...  S


    With two hundred bodyguards escorting her, X arrived at Team XS''s base in a grand fashion.


    Due to the interview today, Team XS''s members were also all styled up. Each of them wore their clothes...


    There were various brands, including Balenciaga, LV, and Dior.


    Since they had obtained the highest form of glory in League of Legends, all of them seemed to be glowing now.


    After making sure everyone looked alright, X led everyone out.


    Approximately half an hourter, the entourage arrived in front of Antis TV''s building grandly.


    When X''s red Maserati stopped in front of Antis TV''s building, with a group of luxury cars trailing behind her, a row of people immediately walked out of the building...


    The person who walked in the forefront was the director of Antis TV, Lucien O''Brien.


    Behind him were Antis TV''s deputy director, Jim Hubert, and arge group of high-level executives from the televisionpany.


    This formation seemed almost as if the country''s president himself had arrived.....


    The two hundred bodyguards who escorted X were the first to get out of their cars...


    Immediately after that, the


    bodyguards quickly lined up in two rows next to X''s car. Moreover, they made sure there was ane in the middle that had enough space for two people to walk through...

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    After that, the bodyguard in the forefront quickly opened the door for X Quest respectfully...


    Once the door was opened, X''s pink high heels were the first tond on the ground.


    Immediately after that, her long legs, graceful physique, and stunningly beautiful face appeared before the masses.


    At that moment, a few of the people who came out from Antis TV''s building were all captivated by her beauty.


    Despite having met countless beauties in the televisionpany, they still couldn''t remain unfazed by X''s beautiful appearance... Meanwhile, Team XS''s members in the luxury cars behind her quickly got out of their respective cars and walked up to X from behind.


    Right then, X looked like a female mafia boss with her imposing aura.


    Everyone else looked like her pawns.


    When Team XS''s members saw this scene, they were all shocked...


    After all, they had never experienced such preferential treatment before.


    Many people couldn''t help but inhale sharply.


    "Miss Quest, nice to meet you... Thank you for bringing your team here for an interview with our televisionpany..." Lucien O''Brien extended his hand to X. He appeared iparably friendly...


    X gently shook Lucien''s hand with a smile on her face. "You''re much too kind..."


    After that, X introduced all of Team XS''s members to Lucien and Antis TV''s high-level executives.


    Once everyone had shaken each other''s hands, Lucien and the high-level executives personally led X and Team XS''s members into the best recording studio in Antis TV...


    This recording studio was the specific one they would use to shoot ''Interview with Annabeth'' today.


    This show had been going on for over twenty years...


    The host, Annabeth, had always received the highest viewer ratings in Antis TV.


    All her interviewees were either famous or part of the gentry...


    For this reason, the show was very popr.


    Right then, Annabeth was already seated on a single couch in the interviewing area...


    Although Annabeth was no longer in


    her prime of youth, she still had her charm. Her long, ck hair reached her shoulders. With a matching ck, tight-fitting dress and ck high heels, she looked like a young woman in her twenties at first nce...


    Politely, Annabeth stepped forward and greeted X as well as the others. Then, with Annabeth''s guidance, everyone walked over to the interviewing area and took their seats.


    The interviewing area was decorated like the living room of a luxurious mansion.


    There was a luxury, baroque-style coffee table and a baroque-style couch.


    On the coffee table, various sponsored beverages were on disy. Countless spotlights were positioned above the interviewing area.


    Under the spotlights, each of their skin appeared unusually fine...


    Once everyone had sat down, the interview began...


    Annabeth started by giving an borate opening speech. Immediately after that, she cut to the chase. "First of all, I''d like to congratte Team XS for defen LPL Region''s glory by winning the champion title for our region...


    "I also want to congratte Team XS for winning its first-ever seasonal championship title in history. May I ask how everyone felt after realizing you won back then? Were you all very excited?" Annabeth added.


    The team''s Mid Solo smiled. "Yeah, it felt ecstatic..."


    Annabeth chuckled before turning to look at X. "What about you? Were you even more excited as the team''s boss?"


    "Yeah..." X said with a smile.


    "Based on what I know... Team XS''s members are a group of people with the greatest level of loyalty in the entire LPL Region. They have never thought about leaving after they joined the team. As the boss, can you share with us the secret to your sess?" Annabeth asked.


    "The secret is to treat the team members well..." X said.


    "Hmm... That''s awesome. Alex, do you think your boss is good to all of you?" Annabeth asked.


    "Yes, she is..." Alex smiled a little.


    "How good is she?" Annabeth asked.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    "She''s so good that I''m willing to walk through fire for her... I won''t leave even if someone offers me an annual sry of 100 million..." Alex said. Annabeth was deeply shocked by what she heard...


    She truly admired X Quest for her abilities.


    Annabeth knew how difficult it was to manage big shots, especially those like Alex, who are cream of the crop...


    "That sounds wonderful... Alex, your fans have been begging me to ask you a question recently because they knew I was going to interview you..." Annabeth said.


    "What is it?" Alex asked.


    "They want to know if you have a girlfriend..." Annabeth said.


    "I don''t have a girlfriend," Alex said.


    "They also want to know if there''s someone you like,¡± Annabeth added.


    Alex thought deeply for a second. After that, he slowly looked up at Annabeth with a serious expression on his face. "Hmm, yes..."


    X was surprised to hear this...


    Other members of Team XS were also surprised.


    All of them had been together for a long time. Nobody knew Alex had feelings for someone too.


    They always felt that Alex was still too young to understand the attraction to the opposite sex.


    "What kind of girl is she?" Annabeth asked.


    "She''s a very pretty girl... Someone who brings me warmth and a sense of direction..." Alex said.


    When Alex talked about this, his gaze became extremely gentle...C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He even emanated a gentle aura.


    Suddenly, X began feeling curious about that girl''s identity.


    Could she be a news anchor? Or was she amentator?


    Usually, professional gamers like Alex would only be able to interact with news anchors ormentators. Otherwise, it''d be a female host.


    In this instant, X could begin to rte to how Alex''s female fans felt.


    If this portion of the interview were broadcast, many hearts would be broken.


    "What does she do?" Annabeth asked.


    "It''s not convenient for me to divulge this information..." Alex said.


    With that, Alex''s gaze darted to X''s face ever so briefly...


    He didn''t allow it to linger at all. It seemed almost as if it was unintentional.


    Annabeth chuckled awkwardly.


    "Alright then... Let''s talk about something else. I''d like to find out how all of you ended up in eSports. Did your families support you in the beginning?"


    This question immediately engaged everyone to speak. All the team members took turns to share stories of life before they entered esports... Their stories were all very simr. Initially, none of their parents agreed with their decision to walk on this path.


    However, through various extreme


    §Ö


    measures, they forced their parents


    to agree with them. Some tried to run away from home, while others also attempted suicide...


    ***


    After the interview ended, X dragged her exhausted body back home.


    As soon as she stepped into the house, she saw that Alex was on the list of hot topics...


    In fact, he was number one on the list...


    ''#Alex has someone he likes#''.


    X didn''t expect news to travel this fast...


    After changing into her slippers, she


    quickly tapped on the topic. She nee


    then satzily on the couch and started reading the topic''s content.


    X was shocked by everything she was reading..

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    Comments in the topic were all rted to Alex''s fans whining...


    "Sob-sob... Alex has grown up. He likes someone now."


    ¡°Ahh... Sob-sob... I''m curious who that girl is. Which b*tch stole my man away..."


    "For Alex to fall in love with her, I believe she must be a beautiful person... Sob-sob... Although it''s tough to ept, I still wish them the best."


    "My dream has been shattered tonight. Sob-sob... I really can''t ept this. It feels like someone stole my boyfriend. Sigh..."


    "Would a god fall for a human too? Ahh... I''m truly curious who made the man of my dreams fall for her."


    "Ahh... My dream is shattered. Somebody in this world actually managed to tie Alex''s heart down. I''m curious who that girl is. Sob-sob..."


    X Quest had expectedments like this from the fans.


    She didn''t feel too affected by all this.


    However, she was curious how news spread this fast. Logically speaking, the televisionpany would only reveal such juicy material on the day of the broadcast itself...


    X eventually found the answer after she continued scrolling down the topic.


    She saw a post published by a marketing ount half an hour ago...


    The ount owner expressed that one of his friends who worked in the televisionpany told him Alex had fallen for a girl...All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The case was now closed.


    X could deeply sympathize with Alex''s fans as she read their sorrowfulments on the topic.


    To be honest, X was also curious about that girl''s identity. That girl had actually managed to steal Alex''s heart despite his tendency to avoid interacting with the opposite gender.


    While sitting on the couch, X texted Alex on WeChat. "Who is that girl?"


    After a while, Alex replied. "It''s a secret..."


    On the other side of WeChat, Alex was standing in his bathroom with only a white towel around his lower body.


    As he frequently went to the gym, he was well-toned. He didn''t appear loose and bby like most geeks.


    Alex had yet to clean off the white foam on his head and body.


    The white bubbles glistened brightly under the light.


    After replying to X, Alex ced his phone back onto the basin. He then walked toward the shower and was prepared to resume bathing... There was only a transparentyer of ss between the basin and the shower...


    After taking two steps forward, Alex returned under the shower.


    He was just about to remove the towel around him when his phone started ringing outside once again...


    Through the ss, he could see that there was a message from X.


    Alex quickly returned to the phone and nced at it.


    "Alright... Forget it if you don''t want to tell me..." X wrote.


    Alex instantly replied with a smiling emoji...


    After sending the emoji, he looked at the


    himself. "Idiot... It''s not that I don''t want I to tell you... But I can''t


    the conversation and toe??


    Once Alex put his phone down, he walked under the shower once more.


    Right then, the team''s Support sent Alex a message. "Do you want to have a barbeque?"


    Alex nced at it briefly, but he didn''t reply to the message...


    After that, Alex''s mother also sent him a message. "When are youing home for the holidays?"


    Alex still didn''t reply to the message.


    Instead, he walked into the shower without turning around. After that, he turned the tap on and started quickly showering...


    Once Alex was done bathing, he slowly wrapped a towel around his body and walked up to the basin. He nced at the messages on his phone...


    Right then, he already had many unread messages on WeChat.


    The messages were nearly all from his mother...


    Exhausted, he pinched his forehead gently before opening the conversation with his mother.

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    Countless messages from Alex''s mother flooded his phone screen.


    "Hey, when are youing home? Your father and I miss you..."


    "I heard that you had an interview at the televisionpany today, didn''t you? That''s amazing..."


    "D*mn... Why did I read on Weibo that you like someone? Who is it? What does she do?"


    "Is she amentator? A host? Or a news anchor? Does she do something else? Speak, will you..."


    "Is this still a one-sided crush? Say something..."


    "Where are you? Are you asleep? You can''t be asleep at this hour. Are you intentionally ignoring my messages?"


    With so many messages, Alex suddenly didn''t know which one to reply to first.


    After letting out a long sigh, Alex tapped on the voice recording button. "The holidays will be the same as in previous years. I''ll go home when the holidays start... Yeah, I did get interviewed... There''s also someone I like, but she doesn''t like me..."


    "As for other stuff, don''t ask. Alright, I''m going to sleep..." Alex said.


    After that, Alex locked his phone...


    He then returned to his room.


    As soon as he arrived, the door was opened.


    The team''s Support walked out of the room.


    He walked over to Alex''s window and naturally sat down nearby. "Why didn''t you reply to my messages?"


    "I was in the shower. How was I supposed to reply?" Alex asked ndly. After that, Alex sat down next to him.


    "Even if I''m in the shower, I''d still reply to people''s messages. But, of course, that person would have to be a girl..." Alex was speechless.


    "Anyway, back to the topic. Do you want to have a barbeque?"


    "No... I''m going to sleep," Alex said.


    "Alright then. Bye... Goodnight." After that, the Support naturally stood up and quickly walked out of the room.


    After the Support left, the entire world became quiet again.


    Alex dried his hair before lying downzily on his bed. He then opened his phone''s private photo gallery...


    Various pictures of X Quest came into sight.


    After looking at a few photos, his gaze suddenly turned unusually gentle.


    At this moment, there almost seemed to be stars in his eyes.


    "You''re the person I like... But can I say it out loud? No, I can''t..." Alex said helplessly.


    "You''re a married woman... How could I express my feelings out loud?" Alex added.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, Alex''s phone started ringing again.


    The sudden ringtone interrupted his thoughts.


    The message was from the official LPL Region femalementator, Tia Teegan.


    This girl was a newmentator...


    They bumped into each other back. when Alex


    yed in ordinary ranked


    the initiative to add hi


    Cons. After that, the gif had


    W


    Alex heard that she had asked othermentators for his WeChat ount.


    After adding Alex, the girl asked how he was doing every day. However, Alex rarely replied to her.


    "Are you asleep?" Tia asked.


    "Do you have time to y together?


    dentally, I couldn''t fall asleep...


    carry me in the game,


    Alex," Tia added.


    "Don''t ignore me... You''re so cold and obnoxious," Tia said.


    "I heard that you like someone. Is


    that true? Are you two together?ret , can you stop betC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    you''re


    Fall for me instead..." Tia added.

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    After reading thest message sent by Tia Teegan, Alex subconsciously frowned a little.


    ''Are girls so direct these days?'' he wondered.


    "That''s not possible." Alex replied without hesitation.


    "Alright then... Pretend I didn''t say that. Can we y together?" Tia asked.


    "No... I want to sleep. I''m tired." Alex replied.


    At the same time, after sitting on the couch for a while, X Quest went upstairs.


    Stanley Batton hadn''t returned home yet, but X didn''t call him to ask where he was. She knew that Stanley was naturally upied with something if he wasn''t home by now.


    Hence, X put her phone down and went into the bathroom. She turned on the faucet in the bathtub.


    While waiting, X removed her make-up and washed her face...


    After washing her face, X slowly put on a high-ss, customized face mask.


    Right then, the water in the bathtub happened to be full.


    X removed her clothes and immersed herself in the water.


    The feeling of exhaustion melted away the moment she sat down in the bathtub.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Leaning gently against the edge of the bathtub, X slowly closed her eyes. She silently soaked in the bathwater while peacefully enjoying the process of the face mask treatment.


    The face mask gave off a light rosy scent, making her feel rxed...


    Once X was done with the bath, she quickly removed the face mask. After that, she walked under the shower and started washing her hair as well as conditioning it...


    After washing her hair andpleting her skincare routine, X returned to the bed. She picked up a bottle of lotion and carefully applied lotion onto the rest of her body.


    The lotion had a light herbal scent. It was rxing and refreshing...


    It made X feel even less tired...


    By then, Stanly had yet to return. Suddenly, X also didn''t feel like sleeping anymore. Hence, she leanedzily against the head of the bed. She then picked up herptop and logged into League of Legends...


    X wanted to y two matches in League of Legends before she slept.


    Although X frequently yed this game, she never got bored of it.


    Perhaps, this game brought a different meaning to her life.


    During the lonely days overseas when recovered from her


    , this was the game the


    apanied her through all of it...


    W


    After logging into the game, X sent a essage in Team XS''s


    WeChat group. "Does anybody wet


    b


    to y with me?"


    "I''lle... I can''t sleep anyway..." Alex replied almost instantly.


    "Alright..." X said.


    Soon, Alex logged into the game and invited X to join his team.


    X clicked on the button to ept his invite.


    After approximately ten minutes, the team-matching process waspleted.


    "I''ll support you..." Alex took the initiative.


    X immediately typed her reply-


    "Okay." Summer replied.


    At the same time, other yers on the team were shocked...


    That was because Alex was using his name for his ount. "Alex."


    "Ahh... Is this Alex himself? D*mn. didn''t think I''d get to y on the same team with a god-like yer like Alex in this lifetime..." Dreamlike Wine wrote.


    "Alex, I''m your fan... Ahh... Please y as Top Solo..." Awakened wrote.


    ¡°No. I''m supporting someone else today..." Alex replied.


    "Don''t you dislike ying as Support? Summer must be the girl you like, right?" Riverside Grass asked.


    "No..." Alex replied.


    "Have you confessed to that girl?" Riverside Grass asked.


    Alex didn''t reply any further...

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    These people simply felt too dull.


    X Quest didn''t interrupt either. Instead, she silently selected her hero and waited for the game to begin.


    Soon, X''s team decided on their formation.


    The Top Solo, Riverside Grass, chose Aatrox...


    The Jungler, Awakened, chose Sejuani.


    The Mid Solo, Dreamlike Wine, chose Orianna.


    Meanwhile, as the ADC, X chose Xayah.


    Alex chose Rakan as the Support.


    After the game started, people on the team started talking again¡ª


    "It''s such a shame that you aren''t ying Top Solo, Alex..." Riverside Grass said.


    "That''s right... Alex, can I add you as my friend? Let''s y together when you''re free," Awakened said.


    "Alex, I''ve watched every single match of yours. Your performance during the world championship this year was amazing... In my heart, you''ll always be the number one Top Solo in the world..." Dreamlike Wine said.


    "LPL Region would never have a better Top Solo than Alex," Riverside Grass added.


    In Team XS''s practice room at their base, Alex nced briefly at the conversation in the game. However, he didn''t reply to the others at all. There wasn''t any emotion in his eyes...


    However, X felt proud on the inside when she saw thosepliments directed at Alex.


    After all, Alex was one of her team members.


    The two of them managed to win the match while thepliments kepting...


    X had a lot of fun during this match.


    Alex was practically a god-like Support...


    The two of them cooperated perfectly and destroyed their opponents wherever they went...


    There wasn''t an opponent they couldn''t defeat in the game, and they didn''t lose a single battle. Instead, the two of them stormed their way through all threenes.


    Not a single w could be found in their god-like gamey.


    After ying a fruitful match, X felt even more awake. However, right then, Stanley Batton walked into the room.


    When Stanley saw X holding herptop, wide-awake, he immediately shook his head helplessly. After that, he pinched his forehead gently as he walked over to X. He then sat


    down beside her... Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Immediately after that, he looked down at his expensive, branded watch to check the time...


    It was already midnight.


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet? Hmm? Should a pregnantdy even stay up thiste?" Stanley asked. There was an indescribable gentleness in his tone.


    After a full day''s work, there was tiredness on his face that couldn''t be concealed...


    However, no matter how tired Stanley felt, he''d always appear patient whenever he saw X. He would never hold back in showing his gentleness and care.


    "I wanted to sleep at first, but I


    became wide awake after taking a bath and going through my skincare routine... After that, I quickly logged into League of Legends to y a few matches... I didn''t expect to feel even more energized after ying one match..." X exined.


    Right then, Alex sent X another invitation to join his team in the game.....


    X clicked on the button to ept his invite.


    Stanley shook his head helplessly again when he saw this. "Are you still a kid? You can only y one extra round. You''ll have to sleep after it ends... Alright?" Stanley''s


    voice was indescribably affectionate.


    At this instant, he seemed almost like a father who was disciplining his child.


    "Staying up isn''t good for the babies in your stomach. You''re a doctor, and you should know this very well...


    "Take good care of yourself, and don''t always make me worried about you, alright? If I find you staying up again next time, I''ll kiss you to death," Stanley added dominantly.


    ¡°Okay..." X immediately felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart.


    After that, Stanley stood up and walked in the bathroom''s direction.


    While waiting for the team matching process in the game, X looked at Stanley''s exhausted figure from behind. "Why did youe home sote today?"


    Stanley frowned slightly and stopped walking...All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    Stanley Batton pinched his forehead gently once more. After that, he slowly turned around and leaned against the wall. "There''s a lot of work and meetings to attend. That''s why..."


    X Quest felt extremely hurt to see Stanley like this. "Okay... In that case, hurry up and take a shower. After that, let''s sleep.¡±


    ¡°Alright... Be a good girl. Stop ying after this match, alright?" Although Stanley''s voice sounded hoarse from being tired, it was still charming to listen to. It sounded extremely sexy.


    X felt tingles in her body just listening to him.


    "Okay..." X nodded obediently.


    Stanley entered the bathroom immediately after that. Meanwhile, X quickly shifted her gaze back to the game screen.


    By then, the team matching process was alreadyplete.


    This time, their teammates were all professional gamers from LPL Region.


    These gamers were all in bottom-ranked teams within the region.


    When they saw Alex, they startedplimenting him enthusiastically. Moreover, they also actively sent him friend requests. However, Alex ignored all of them.


    X, on the other hand, observed all of this calmly. She didn''t seem intent on interrupting.


    Soon, everyone on the team selected the heroes they would each use respectively...


    This time, Alex still yed as X''s Support as he did before.


    As everyone was a professional gamer, they annihted their opponents wherever they went...


    With everyone''s equally god-like gamey, they won the match in thirteen minutes.


    At the same time, Stanley also finished taking a shower. At that moment, he was slowly walking out of the bathroom.


    When X heard his footsteps, she immediately switched off herptop. After that, she fixed her gaze upon Stanley''s face.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Stanley''s hair had already been dried. His dense, ck hair was parted naturally in a three-to-seven ratio, making him appear clean and neat.


    He didn''t have any clothes on, and there was only a white towel wrapped around his lower body.


    His muscr chest, perfect abs, sexy vest line, and lean waistline werepletely visible...


    Just by looking at him, X could sense the male hormones his entire body emanated. It was extremely seductive.


    Despite seeing Stanley all the time, X still felt charmed by him.


    bet


    "Are you done with the game?" Stanley asked gently. After that, he naturally climbed into bed, removed the towel around him, and tossed it onto the ground.


    "Yeah.¡± X quickly turned off the lights and clung to Stanley''s body like an octopus.


    With little distance between them, X could sense Stanley''s every reaction...


    During this period, Stanley had always been careful due to her pregnancy.


    He never once touched her intimately.


    Stanley was a grown man with an abundance of experience in life. X knew how torturous it was for him...


    She also knew how bad it felt for him right now.


    "Honey... Do you want me to help you?" X asked.


    "No... I won''t let you exhaust yourself," Stanley said before dominantly embracing her. Then, he forcefully suppressed all his urges. "Are you sure?" X asked.


    "Yeah..." Stanley answered without hesitation.


    "I heard that many men cheat on their wives during their pregnancy... Would you do that?" X asked jokingly.


    "Do you think a man who has been


    with the most beautiful woman in the world would still be interested in thosemon women?" Stanley held X''s face earnestly while carefully examining her facial expression with the help of


    moonlight.


    X immediately felt her heart warm when she saw the serious look in Stanley''s eyes...


    "I was just joking... You take things too seriously..." X said jokingly.


    "Don''t make jokes like this..." Stanley said.


    "Okay..." X replied.


    l


    "How do you feel today? How was your appetite? Are you tired? Also, have you really stopped retching?" Stanley asked carefully. After finishing his sentence, he pressed his distinct lips gently against X''s bright forehead.

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    X Quest was intoxicated by heart-warming moments like this...


    ¡°I feel great today, and my appetite was good too. I didn''t feel nauseous either. So I think I probably won''t experience retching in the future again," X said.


    "That''s great." Stanley Batton immediately felt relieved when he heard this.


    "I promised Dad that we''d return home for breakfast tomorrow. So let''s get to bed early," X said.


    "Alright," Stanley said.


    After closing her eyes, X very quickly fell asleep...


    However, as soon as she fell asleep, she started dreaming again.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    X dreamed that she was in a densely overgrown forest.


    A white nine-tailed fox copsed in a pool of blood...


    Arge area of white mist surrounded the nine-tailed fox...


    After this dream ended, X was transported to another dream.....


    In this dream, she wore a traditional white robe, and she had the hairstyle of someone from the ancient past. X found herself ying a string instrument in an antique-looking room...


    Soon after, a man in a traditional light-blue robe with the hairstyle of someone from the ancient past walked into her room.


    His face looked like that of Stanley.


    The moon glowed dimly outside the window while many candles burned brightly in the room. The scene felt beautiful and dream-like.


    When X saw the man entering the room, she stopped ying the string instrument. Then, she slowly stood up and smiled joyfully. "Honey... You''re home..."


    X was in a fantastic mood in the dream...


    Right then, ayer of white mist flowed into the room...


    Soon, itpletely engulfed her husband.


    However, X was trapped outside the mist, and she couldn''t get close at all.


    A nasty fox odor filled the air, and it made X feel like puking.


    Approximately three secondster, the sound of a fox crying pitifully could be heard. The mist gradually dissipated.


    However, X''s husband also disappeared along with the mist...


    X was utterly taken aback by this.


    She felt extremely panicked and horrified in her heart...


    Due to feeling overly panicked and horrified, X instantly opened her eyes and bounced into a seated position in the real world.


    Only after waking up did X realize this was all just a dream. Meanwhile, X''s body and forehead were covered in sweat. Her dream felt too real...


    Meanwhile, the feelings of panic and horror were also felt in the real world.


    Right then, X feltpletely unsettled...


    After carefully recalling her dream,


    she


    ed that these two


    dreams


    seemed to be connected to the three dreams she had before...


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Content


    X had the same hairstyle in all these


    nineams. In addition, the


    fox that appeared.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The only difference was that Stanley appeared in her dream again today.


    What was all this nonsense?


    X felt increasingly confused. Why was she getting these weird dreams one after another?


    The stories in her dreams were like folklore.


    As X had woken up so suddenly, Stanley slowly opened his eyes despite being asleep a moment ago...


    When Stanley saw X sitting in


    bed, he immediately switched on the


    lights and sat upright. "What''s the matter? Honey? Are you unable to fall asleep?" Stanley asked.  S


    X shook her head. She then told Stanley everything that happened in her dream earlier.


    After hearing what X said, Stanley began frowning deeply.

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    "Why do the dreams you have tonight sound so simr to the ones you had before? It feels like scattered parts of a television drama..." Stanley Batton said earnestly.


    It sounded like these stories could be pieced together.


    However, other minor parts of the stories seemed to be missing somewhere in between.


    X Quest nodded repeatedly. There was an eager look in her eyes. "I didn''t expect you to think the same way... I also feel that these stories could be connected. With a few added snippets, it would be aplete drama plot...


    "In the beginning, I probably rescued a nine-tailed fox in my dream. This nine-tailed fox turned out to be a demon. After that, it perhaps fell in love with me because I saved its life...


    "To be with me, he kidnapped my husband. Moreover, he demanded I marry him. Otherwise, my husband would die...


    "I didn''t have a choice but to agree to what he asked. After that, there was the scene on the night of our wedding. I might have put some poison in the wine.


    "That, in turn, caused the fox demon to reveal his nine tails. Once it lost its energy, I used the sword I prepared in advance to chop his tails off...


    "In the end, the fox demon disappeared... But this is just my guess..." X exined.


    X carefully recalled the dreams she had previously while using her creativity to connect all the dots.


    Although it sounded ridiculous, the connections made in the story were somewhat logical.


    "It''s possible..." Stanley had a serious and contemtive look in his eyes.


    "My husband in the dream looks like you too... His name is Connor Murphy... But I don''t know what that nine-tailed fox is called...


    ¡°Honey, I think this story feels much too real. It doesn''t seem like a dream at all... Who would have dreams like this?


    "Do you think this could be part of our past? Didn''t Yaksha mention this before? We are indebted to a particr person.


    "Could this person be that demonic fox? But I don''t feel that we owe him anything from my dream...


    "He was the one who did us wrong and hurt us... He abused his powers to get what he wanted, and he''d stop at nothing to achieve his objectives," X said.


    She continued to analyze the situation thoughtfully as she theoreticized.


    X wasn''t convinced that this was all just a dream.


    She had never heard about anyone dreaming like this.


    X had dreamed about the same story for a few consecutive days. Moreover, they all seemed like snippets of a connected story...


    X didn''t think this was purely a dream.


    Perhaps, it might actually be memories from her past life...


    These sealed memories might have been unlocked for a specific reason...


    What would that reason be?


    Could it be because X became pregnant?


    X never had dreams like this before she became pregnant. However, it started once she became pregnant...


    None of this could be a coincidence.


    If these really were memories from her past life, X felt that the incident that unlocked her memories was her pregnancy...


    Although everything seemed very mystical, X felt that it was still logical...


    After all, many unexinable things had happened to her in the past.


    Stanley thought carefully for a


    minute. He then frowned slightly after that. "This isn''t impossible... But this might also really just be a dream...


    "For the


    se


    possible being, it seems like t Stanley added. Content


    of it being the former greater than thetter.


    Swnovel


    toThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    X nodded gently before leaning against Stanley''s body. "Yeah, it does... If these really were memories from my past life, I bet I''d continue to dream about those snippets from the past..."


    X''s heart was filled with questions...


    She wanted to ascertain whether all of this belonged to memories from her past life or if it was only a dream.

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    However, X Quest had no way of knowing for sure...


    X could only leave everything up to time.


    If she continued to have these dreams in the future, that would signify they weren''t just dreams...


    After all, up until now, nobody else had been able to watch a drama series in their dreams...


    In fact, this drama was even updated daily.


    "Yeah..." Stanley Batton replied calmly. He then gently pulled X into his arms.


    "If those were memories from my past life, what else do you reckon ties us to the nine-tailed fox?


    "I''m truly curious..." X had many questions about this.


    At the same time, she also had a lot of concerns in her heart...


    X felt that if all those were memories from her past life, the fact that she was seeing them at this point would indeed be ordained by fate.


    Why did god arrange for all this to happen?


    Was it a representation that all the enmities in her past life were being tallied?


    Was the person after her debts carrying out this crazy scheme?


    There was no way for X to find out about all of this...


    Although X had many concerns in her heart, she didn''t intend to discuss them with Stanley.


    She didn''t want Stanley to be worried too...


    However, what X didn''t know was that Stanley was also thinking about the same questions.


    Like her, he also felt equally worried. However, he didn''t dare tell her about how he felt.


    "Alright, let''s stop thinking about


    these things... Shall we continue sleeping?" Stanley pretended to be tobe light-hearted as he looked at her gently.


    X nodded tenderly. "Okay..."


    Soon, the two of themy down as they hugged each other tightly.


    However, with thoughts in their minds, neither of them was able to fall asleep.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    They didn''t know whether their creditor, who was almost like a bomb in their lives, would do


    time


    velling


    something crazy at this


    The two of them only gradually fell asleep at the break of dawn from exhaustion.


    At six o''clock in the morning, X''s phone started ringing.


    As she had promised her father she would return home for breakfast today, she had set an rm early the day before.


    When the rm rang, X and Stanley were still sound asleep.


    X felt extremely agitated by being suddenly woken up...


    The moment she opened her eyes, she felt a sharp pain in her head...


    Immediately after that, her eyes also started hurting.


    It felt extremely terrible...


    On top of that, she didn''t get enough rest. Hence, X was in a very poor mood.


    All these feelingsbined made her feel as if she would soon explode.


    Meanwhile, Stanley also quickly opened her eyes next to her.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, an


    endless sense of fatigue and a terrib


    1


    headache swept over him. It was agonizing...

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    Seeing that X Quest was also awake, Stanley Batton immediately ignored his physical difort and hugged her tightly. "Did you sleep wellst night?" he asked.


    "Yeah. What about you?" X lied.


    Stanley lied in return. "Very well... Let''s get out of bed and get ready. Aren''t we going back to your father''s house for breakfast?"


    ***


    After cleaning up, the two of them felt much more energized...


    Once X was done putting on make-up and wearing her clothes, she went over to her father''s house next door with Stanley.


    When Stanley parked his car in the Quest family''s courtyard, the gardener was busy tending to the nts in the small garden within the courtyard...


    The two of them were greeted by a breeze that brought with it a scent of trees and nts, instantly easing the difort they felt. Although X didn''t rest well, she looked like a white peony in full bloom thanks to skincare products and the help of her nude make-up...


    X''s face was soft and smooth. Coupled with the white shirt that had a huge butterfly knot, as well as a knee-length houndstooth skirt, X appeared unusually bright and attractive.


    Meanwhile, Stanley wore a white, wrinkle-free shirt and a pair of gray trousers next to her. He also had on a gray tuxedo coat and a vest... Stanley looked almost like a noble and elegant prince...


    There wasn''t a hint of exhaustion on his face. Instead, there was only coldness and indifference...


    After the two of them got out of the car, they held each other''s hands and walked into the house.


    At the same time, in the kitchen, Betty Starmount quickly retrieved a translucent bead from the tinum pendant around her neck...


    Immediately after that, she hastily crushed the bead with her nails and dripped the translucent liquid into arge bowl of bird''s nest with rock sugar on the table.


    The moment the liquid dripped into the bowl of the bird''s nest, X opened the door and walked into the living room with Stanley.


    When Betty heard the noise, she quickly clenched the bead''s outer shell tightly in her hand. She then walked into the bathroom next door and swiftly threw it into the basin...


    After that, Betty turned on the faucet and flushed the bead''s outer shell into the drainage...


    The moment it was flushed away, Betty smiled satisfactorily.


    However, the smile didn''t reach her eyes.


    There was still a coldness deep in her eyes.


    Jeremy Quest happened to walk down the stairs just as X and Stanley walked through the doors.


    When Jeremy saw the two of them,


    he immediately smiledProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    affectionately. "Hurry up and wash your hands. Let''s have breakfast... Betty has already prepared everything..."


    ¡°Alright..." X replied with a faint smile. After that, she led Stanley into the bathroom.


    Right then, Betty coincidentally finished washing her hands and turned off the faucet.


    Observing that X and Stanley had entered through the spotless mirror, Betty immediately changed her facial expression into one of iparable gentleness.


    Betty walked up to the two of them


    and smiled widely. "X... Stan, you''re home... Breakfast is ready. Wash your hands and get ready to eat breakfast..."


    ¡°Okay..." X replied politely.


    After that, Betty walked out of the bathroom.


    The moment she walked out, her smile became cold once again...


    However, it very quickly disappeared.


    The minor shift in her facial expression was so quick that nobody would notice it at all.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    X Quest and Stanley Batton walked into the Quest family''s dining room after washing their hands.


    By then, Betty Starmount and Jeremy Quest had already sat on their respective seats.


    When Betty saw X entering, she pushed a bowl of bird''s nest with rock sugar close to X''s seat. ¡°X... Have some more bird''s nests. It''s good for the babies..."


    Immediately after that, Betty stood up and ced a bowl of bird''s nest in front of Jeremy. "Darling, here''s yours as well... You ought to eat more of it too. That''ll boost your immune system and keep illnesses away..."


    Although Jeremy wasn''t keen on eating it, he could see how genuine Betty seemed. Hence, he picked up a spoon and started eating.


    Betty smiled satisfactorily when she saw this. After that, she ced a bowl of bird''s nest in front of Stanley too. "Stan, you should eat some too..." Stanley shook his head. "No... I don''t like bird''s nests. You guys can have it..."


    Betty chuckled. "I don''t like eating it either... It''s fine if you don''t want to eat it. We''ll leave it for X and my darling."


    X slowly picked up a spoon and swirled it in the bowl of bird''s nest with rock sugar. ¡°Thank you..."


    "You''re wee... Have some more..." Betty added.


    ¡°Okay,¡± X said before scooping a spoonful of bird''s nest with rock sugar into her mouth.


    She was extremely pleased with its sweetness and smooth texture.


    "X... From now on, you and Stan shoulde home for meals in the morning and at night... Now that X is pregnant, as her father, I want to look after X by taking care of her diet...


    "I''ll get someone to buy the freshest and most nutritious ingredients every day... What do you think?" Jeremy asked.


    X knew her father must have suddenly brought up this request because Betty wanted to get close to her and Stanley. Hence, Betty probably spoke to her father about this.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, for peacekeeping and protecting his father''s image, X chose to nod in agreement. ¡°Sure..."


    Although X didn''t like seeing


    Betty, she


    wanted to see her


    regrly and spend time with the


    old man. Content belongs: to Swnovel


    As Jeremy''s daughter, X naturally couldn''t refuse him when he made this request.


    "Okay... I''ll do as X wishes..." Stanley said as he affectionately ruffled X''s hair.


    Jeremy felt extremely happy to see how sweet the two of them behaved...


    Now, he had the perfectpanion by his side. Meanwhile, his daughter had also found a good husband Jeremy felt like he was practically luckiest man in the world...


    the


    When Betty heard what they said, she immediately smiled coldly...


    However, the coldness disappeared almost instantly.


    All three of the people seated at the dining table had their heads lowered as they ate. None of them noticed it.


    After the meal, X and Stanley held each other''s hands and stood up...


    ¡°Dad, we''re going to work..." X said with a smile.


    "Alright... Be safe on the road," Jeremy said.


    The exchange between father and daughter in the dining room was incredibly heart-warming.


    After hearing Jeremy''s reply, X held Stanley by his hand and slowly walked out of the dining room...


    When they arrived at the dining room entrance, a maid frantically ran out of the bathroom...


    "What''s the matter? Why do you seem so frantic?" X asked when she saw how frantic the maid was.


    The maid instantly walked up to


    X.


    ¨¨ pipe in the bathroom iet


    someone who can fix it..."et


    busted. I''m about to head out to find


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    MS


    Content

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    "The part that''s busted is the area beneath the basin..." The maid added.


    Betty Starmount instantly panicked when she heard this...


    When she was washing her hands this morning, the tinum pendant around her neck had identallye undone...


    After that, the translucent bead inside fell into the basin hole...


    Did that thing fall all the way down?


    What if it identally clung to the outer wall or was stuck somewhere? What if X Quest and Stanley Batton discovered something unusual about it. What would Betty do?


    However, after thinking carefully, Betty felt that the odds were seemingly minute.


    Very quickly, Betty let out a long sigh of relief...


    However, just to be safe, Betty still stood up and walked over to the entrance. "I''ll have a look... I''m very good at fixing pipes..." She looked at the maid as she spoke.


    Betty''s father used to be a plumber...


    Growing up, she''d personally watched how her father fixed pipes by his side.


    Hence, fixing pipes happened to be something Betty knew how to do...


    This was the first time she felt that the experience was helpful for her.


    X had a look of shock in her eyes when she heard this. "Do you know how to fix it?"


    X really didn''t expect that a seemingly gentle and demuredy like Betty would actually know how to do stuff like this.


    Betty smiled. "Yeah, I do..."


    "Let the plumber fix it. It''s dirty..." Stanley said ndly.


    After that, Stanley looked at the maid. "Go and fetch someone."


    However, Betty instantly chuckled when she saw this. She walked into the bathroom. ¡°It''s fine. I''ll take care of something minor like this. You two shouldn''t bother yourselves with it. Get to work if you need to..."


    With that, Betty rolled up her sleeves and stepped into the bathroom...


    As soon as she entered, she dashed toward the basin...


    Right then, the cab beneath the basin was open. Betty could see that the area connecting the basin and the pipe beneath it was busted... This wasn''t the main point. The main point was that the faucet above the basin was left open.


    Water was flowing all over the ce...


    When Betty saw this, she tried to turn the faucet off. However, she discovered that the faucet wasn''t working. She couldn''t turn it off at all... Immediately after that, Betty shifted her gaze to the sluice valves.


    However, she noticed that the


    handwheels on the sluice valves had already fallen off. Right then, all the sluice valves were bare. There wasn''t even any mechanism for her to operate...


    This exined why the maid was so frantic earlier.


    Water continued to flow out...


    It had overflown the basin and was all over the floor.


    The entire world seemed almost like an ocean.


    Out of curiosity, X, Stanley, and Jeremy entered the bathroom.


    When they saw the flood in the bathroom, all three of them took in a breath of cold air.


    "Hurry up and get someone to fix it..." Jeremy looked at X and said.


    After that, Jeremy stepped forward and tried to turn off the faucet. However, he discovered that it didn''t work at all.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that all three of them had


    entered, Betty tried her best to calm her nerves. She looked at them while


    pretending to be castly, it''s fine..."


    Betty noticed a wrench pouch in the cab under the basin. She quickly opened the pouch and retrieved a wrench before using it as a


    recement for handwheels to turn off all the sluice valves...


    Right then, the faucet stopped leaking...

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    Jeremy Quest immediately let out a long sigh of relief when he saw this. He looked approvingly at Betty Starmount. "Well done..." He said. Betty chuckled. "Alright. Hurry up and get outside. I really don''t need help..."


    After that, Betty subconsciously looked around...


    Once Betty made sure none of her beads were on the floor or in the cab, she quickly reconnected the pipe beneath the basin to the sewage pipe...


    Betty immediately let out a sigh of relief after she was sure nothing was wrong...


    Seeing that Betty did sort everything out, X Quest let out a long sigh of relief too.


    In the next second, Betty''s gaze unintentionallynded somewhere in front of X''s feet...


    Soon, Betty was able to see a small, translucent bead in front of X''s feet...


    X, Stanley Batton, and Jeremy Quest werepletely unaware of this.


    Betty suddenly panicked when she saw what was before her.


    However, to avoid letting them see through her fa?ade, she quickly suppressed her frantic nerves. After that, she looked away...


    The more she was nervous, the more quickly she would end up exposing herself. Hence, she needed to remain calm...


    After taking a deep breath, Betty stood up as if nothing happened. She quickly retrieved a face towel above the basin and wiped the water off her arms and palms.


    Immediately after that, Betty quickly walked toward X to step on the bead...


    However, X stepped forward to get closer to Betty...


    X happened to step past the bead. It was now in the same position,pletely unscathed.


    Betty felt even more nervous when she saw this...


    However, X hadn''t noticed Betty''s nervousness at all. Instead, she looked at the pipes that Betty had fixed. "You fixed it well..." Xplimented.


    Betty chuckled a little. "You''re too nice. It was just a simple task of reconnecting the pipes. So it''s not a big deal."


    In the next second, Betty''s gazended ever so briefly on the small, translucent bead...


    "We''ll be leaving if there''s nothing else..." X turned around and looked at Jeremy. Jeremy nodded.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After that, X quickly walked back to Stanley''s side and naturally grabbed his arm...


    This time, X was still able to step past the bead without crushing it.


    The bead was right behind her heel...


    When Betty saw this, she genuinely d that X could unknowingly


    hoped


    disappear... Content wingle


    velet


    cy content belongs to


    crush the bead and make it


    Right then, Stanley noticed the small bead when his gaze unintentionallynded on the ground. Stanley frowned slightly before fixing his gaze on the bead. "What is this?" he asked.


    This time, Betty felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest...


    The thing she wanted least to happen still happened in the end.


    They still ended up discovering the bead...


    When X and Jeremy heard this,


    they immediately looked in the


    direction where Stanley was dooking.


    X and Jeremy were both a little stunned when they saw the small, translucent bead.


    small


    sent over and picked the


    up. She then held it.


    the light and el.ne


    it. Content


    Swnovel


    to


    Betty immediately broke into a cold sweat when she saw this.....


    ''What do I do...'' She thought.


    What would Betty do if X discovered something unusual about it?


    What would she have to do?

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    "Isn''t this what you often keep in your pendant?" Stanley Batton looked at Betty Starmount and asked. Betty nodded. "Yes..."


    After that, she quickly stepped forward and grabbed the small bead before cing it in her small pendant.


    Her heart was beating extremely fast the entire time.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Betty was genuinely worried that they might see through her fa?ade.


    She felt extremely nervous. It was as if something in her would snap at any second.


    "This bead... It looks unique. What brand does it belong to?" X casually asked as she nced indifferently at the bead.


    Betty chuckled. "I bought it online. It''s a non-mainstream brand. Do you like it? I could buy it for you if you like it..."


    "I don''t wear these things." X shook her head.


    When Betty saw that X and Stanley hadn''t discovered anything unusual, she secretly sighed in relief...


    "Oh, right. Ourpany will be shooting our film soon. There are some decent scripts. I''ll get Georgie to send them to you via email... You can pick one that you like..." X said.


    Since Betty was her father''s girlfriend, X still had to treat her decently...


    Mainly, it was out of respect for her father.


    X knew that her father would be happy if she did this...


    Even if X was against their rtionship, she had already agreed to them being together. So she couldn''t express anything negative on the surface. Meanwhile, Betty got close to her father for no reason other than his resources and money...


    If X gave Betty some benefits, Betty would also be more caring toward her father.


    Compared to many other things, her father''s health and happiness came first.


    When Betty heard this, her smile immediately widened. "Thank you, X..." she said.


    "Don''t worry about it..." X smiled a little. She remained polite as she should.


    Nearby, Jeremy also felt extremely happy on the inside when he saw X behaving in such a mature manner.


    Indeed, X was his beloved daughter. She was truly thoughtful...


    "Alright, let''s go, honey..." X said as she held onto Stanley''s arm tightly.


    After that, the two of them departed together.


    Betty secretly let out a long sigh of relief after watching the two of them leave...


    ***


    At the same time, a white Benz-Mercedes moved steadily toward the airport on a t tar road...


    Meanwhile, Annabeth Cates verified Josh''s itinerary for the day with a serious expression on her face.


    A warm ray of sunlight poured into


    the car lighting up Josh''s face...


    beautiful face appeared unusually gentle.


    After going through the itinerary, she looked up at Josh''s face from the side.


    His perfect jawline came into sight. On top of that, his intricate facial features from the side immediately left a deep impression on


    Annabeth''s heart...


    Soon, Annabeth began recalling their intimate moments in the past... Suddenly, her heart began racing wildly.


    However, Annabeth quickly forced herself


    to


    suppress those vivid


    el


    memories. Finally, she dragged herself back to reality.  S


    Regardless of how many times she''d seen Josh''s face before, she would still be mesmerized by it...


    His face seemed to have a kind of magical power over her.


    "Josh... I''d like to brief you on our itinerary today," Annabeth said.


    "Sure." Josh slowly opened his eyes and shifted his gaze to Annabeth''s face.

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    Josh Batton had a pure look in his eyes. He also had a friendly smile.


    His smile was pure, clean, gentle, and full of kindness. He seemed just like a boy-next-door kind of person.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°After taking part in Chanel''s perfume exhibition in City Lter, we''ll still have to rush over to City L''s television station for an interview with Colbie Keynes Talk Show...


    "You''ll still be very exhausted today. That''s why you should try to get some sleep on theer if possible..." Annabeth Cates carefully briefed Josh on his itinerary as she looked at his handsome face...


    "Bleurgh..." After finishing her sentence, Annabeth suddenly started retching.


    At this moment, she felt extremely nauseous.


    Josh immediately opened his eyes when he heard the noise. "What''s wrong?" he asked nervously as he looked at Annabeth.


    Annabeth covered her mouth and shook her head. "Urgh... I don''t know. I probably ate too much spicy food two days ago. It''s messing up my stomach... I''ve been retching frequently over the past two days..."


    "What did you eat?" Josh frowned slightly.


    "Noodles with seafood... I had the extra spicy version... So it''s probably that," Annabeth said.


    While speaking, the nauseous feeling in her stomach disappeared.


    Annabeth felt normal again.


    "Don''t eat something spicy like that next time, alright?" Josh said with a serious expression before gently cing his hand on her back. He carefully rubbed her back...


    His hand seemed to carry with it a strong electric current. Suddenly, Annabeth''s entire body tingled, and her heart rate increased.


    Annabeth''s heart was beating wildly. She felt so nervous that she didn''t dare to move at all.


    "You should eat spicy food in moderation... Eating too much of it will harm your stomach," Josh added.


    Annabeth nodded like an obedient middle school kid.


    Beep, beep-


    Right then, her phone''s menstruation monitoring application sent her a reminder.


    It reminded Annabeth that her menstruation had been dyed by twenty days and that she needed to pay attention to her body.


    When Annabeth saw this reminder, she instantly felt as if she had been struck by lightning...


    Her menstruation had been dyed by twenty days. On top of that, she felt nauseous and was retching...


    This...


    Could she be pregnant?


    On the day she had sex with Josh, she took contraceptive pills afterward...


    Logically speaking, this shouldn''t have happened...


    However, if she wasn''t pregnant, why would her usually fixed menstruation cycle be dyed for so long?


    Annabeth had been too busy recently to pay attention to her menstruation cycle.


    Hence, she hadpletely forgotten about when her menstruation ought to happen.


    If it weren''t for the application''s she still wouldn''t have


    that her menstruationer


    time.


    hadn''t urred for a long


    Annabeth immediately broke into a cold sweat when she thought about these things...


    In the next second, her face turned pale.


    The probability of contraceptive pills


    failing


    was minimal. However, could Annabeth have been unlucky. enough affected by this? Content


    belongs to  S


    The more she thought about it, the more panicked she felt.


    After all, nothing was impossible in this world.


    "Why don''t we go to the hospital?


    Does it feel very ufortable et


    Josh immediately asked when he noticed the frantic look in


    eyes.


    Swnovel

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    Annabeth Cates shook her head before removing Josh Batton''s hand from her back. She immediately shook her head. "No... I''m fine. I feel better now... Don''t mind me, Josh..." she said.


    Right then, Annabeth felt as if her heart was getting heavier and heavier.


    What would she do if she really ended up being pregnant?


    Would she tell Josh about it when the time came?


    No...


    She absolutely couldn''t tell him.


    Based on his personality, he''d take up responsibility toward her if he found out.


    Josh would be forced to stay with someone he didn''t love for the rest of his life.


    Apart from that, if Josh were exposed for having a child with his assistant at the prime of his career, his career would certainly be affected... Josh would be even unhappier then.


    Annabeth didn''t want to be selfish by making Josh unhappy.


    Josh deserved to spend the rest of his life in joy and harmony... After thinking about it for a while, Annabeth made up her mind.


    If she really became pregnant, she would definitely get an abortion.


    This was the best oue for both herself and Josh.


    What happened between them that day was an ident, to begin with.


    She couldn''t allow that ident to develop into anything further.


    Sensing that Annabeth kept getting distracted, Josh subconsciously felt that she was still in physical difort.


    Josh immediately cocked his head and moved closer to her face. ¡°Are you sure you''re fine? Why don''t we go to the hospital first?¡± He looked at her curiously.


    Annabeth shook her head again. "I''m honestly fine... Don''t worry."


    "Are you sure?" Josh asked again.


    Annabeth nodded repeatedly...


    "Since you''re fine, what were you thinking about? Why did you have that expression on your face?" Josh asked.


    "I wasn''t thinking about anything in


    particr... I was just wondering if I should cook something for you tonight. You''ve been so exhaustedtely... Oh, right. This was what I was thinking about...  S


    "I struggled to choose between bird''s


    est or braised abalone witte 9..." Annabeth exined as if


    waspletely fine. ContentThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When Josh heard this, he didn''t overthink it. Instead, he nodded gently.


    "You really are okay, aren''t you? If you''re not, don''t hide it... Alright?" Josh asked again.


    Annabeth chuckled. "I know..."


    His concern filled her heart with warmth.


    Annabeth believed that any girl who ended up with this gentle person in the future would indeed be fortunate. While the two of them spoke, their car arrived at the airport with three other Benz-Mercedes security cars...


    The bodyguards got out of the cars first...


    Immediately after that, Josh and Annabeth also got out of their car.


    Under the bodyguards'' protection, the two of them walked into the airport lobby...


    Right then, fans who got wind of Josh''s itinerary were already waiting eagerly for him inside the airport...


    Many floors of therge airport were crowded with fans who came to send Josh off.


    When the fans saw their idol was here, they immediately started screaming wildly.


    Immediately after that, everyone ran over to Josh like mad people. Then, they surrounded Josh and Annabeth.


    The bodyguards'' work instantly became extra difficult.


    A few bodyguards did their best to


    form a human wall around Josh


    blocking the fans who frantically tried to get close to him.  S

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    "Josh... We love you... Ahh... Josh, look at me..."


    "Josh, I''ll always support you... Josh, focus on your career and don''t get into a rtionship."


    ¡°Ahh... Josh is so handsome. I can''t breathe. D*mn... Sisters, I''m suffocating!"


    Everyone ran after Josh Batton while screaming crazily and scrambling to give him their handwritten letters as well as all sorts of expensive gifts... Josh didn''t ept any of the gifts. Instead, he only epted the letters.


    People surrounded him...


    However, he still stood out from the crowd. He was like the brightest star among everyone else.


    At this moment, he seemed to be surrounded by holy light. Everyone admired him.


    Seeing Josh like this made Annabeth feel even more self-abased. However, it also made her feel more certain about her decision earlier in the car.


    ''Yes, Annabeth Cates. If you really end up pregnant, you''ll have to get an abortion.


    ''You don''t deserve to taint someone like Josh.


    ''You also don''t deserve to make him give up everything for you...'' Annabeth thought to herself.


    Countless girls liked Josh and were good enough for him.


    Girls like Annabeth were only good enough to be his assistant. This was all she could do.


    There were more and more people surrounding Josh...


    Meanwhile, it became increasingly difficult for them to move forward.


    They practically had to stop for a few seconds after taking each step.


    However, Josh maintained hisposure. He didn''t seem at all impatient.


    He remained kind and polite in front of his fans, smiling and waving at them...


    Moreover, he carefully reminded them as he walked. "Be careful, you guys... Don''t push... Make sure you look after your safety while you look at me..... There''s nothing more important than your safety..."


    This man had such a wonderful upbringing. Annabeth, who stood behind him, admired him even more for this...


    However, the more she admired him, the more self-abased she felt.


    Soon, she forcefully suppressed her genuine thoughts.


    Right then, Josh''s fans around him were all mesmerized by him...


    Some of the girls even murmured that they had no other regrets in this lifetime...


    Some of them even expressed that they loved him even more.


    Josh was such an idol that he didn''t have a single weakness in him...


    There wasn''t a single person who could see him and not fall for him.


    He was the knight in shining armor in countless women''s hearts.


    In fact, he was practically worshipped by these women like a god.


    While walking, the bodyguards identally gave Annabeth a little shove because too many people were pushing against them...


    Annabeth identally stumbled over her right leg and fell toward the ground.


    To avoid falling all the way, Annabeth reflexively grabbed the back of Josh''s shirt.


    However, even so, she couldn''t escape the fate of falling.


    Josh was indeed horrified by this scene.


    With so many people around them, she might end up being trampled over.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Josh immediately stopped walking and hastily pulled Annabeth onto her feet. "Are you alright? Does it hurt?"


    Right then Annabeth''s right ankle


    such and in pain. It hurt so


    much that she couldn''t even


    ce


    foot on the ground.


    Subconsciously, Annabeth took in a breath of


    donk I can walk... Ahh...eline?


    don''t cold air. "It hurts a lot..


    Annabeth said truthfully. belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    said truthfully. Content


    Before she could finish her sentence, Josh immediately picked her up by the waist while everyone


    watched. "I''ll carry you... Let''s


    examine it once we get to the resting room..."

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    Josh Batton''s tone was extremely gentle...


    Everything about him felt gentle.


    Being carried like this made Annabeth Cates'' heart start pounding again just after she had calmed herself down...


    She felt something like a jolt in her heart. Her heart stopped beating for a split second.


    Fans at the scene who saw this happening felt heartbroken.


    Jealousy was apparent on their faces.


    How could the man of their dreams carry his assistant in front of them?


    To these women, being able to see Josh was already a luxury.


    They wouldn''t even dream of touching his hand.


    But this girl was able to be carried by Josh in his arms.


    How could they not be jealous? How could they not be heartbroken?


    All the female fans present nearly fainted.


    Who was the person everyone was most jealous of right now?


    It was none other than Annabeth.


    ¡°Sob-sob... Josh is carrying her... Ahh... I wouldn''t even dream of being carried by him like that, but she actually got to experience it..."


    "Sob-sob. I wouldn''t even dare to fantasize about him, but he actually carried another woman in his arms right in front of me. My heart is broken." "Sisters, I''m very jealous. I want to trip and fall and be carried by Josh too."


    "Ahh... Me too. I want to trip and fall, too. Did this girl do it on purpose?"


    "Sob-sob... Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? I feel so lost... I''m lost, sisters."


    When Annabeth heard the heartbroken voices of the fans around her, she immediately came to her senses.


    After taking a deep breath, Annabeth


    looked at Josh nervously. "What


    you doing? Put me down... Done


    you


    know who you are? Rumors might spread..."


    However, Josk appeared indifferent. "Do you think rumors are more important, ar is your safety more important? There are so many people pushing around. Think about it... If you walk on your own, won''t you lose your legs by the time you arrive at the resting room?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Annabeth immediately felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart after hearing what Josh said.......


    For a moment, she fell for him again.


    However, she forced herself to return to reality once again. "In that case, just hold my hand and help me walk... That will suffice."


    "Will you not feel pain if I only hold your hand?" Josh asked.


    "In that case... Let the bodyguards help me. Don''t do it yourself, Josh," Annabeth said.


    "The bodyguards are protecting us..


    It''s already tough for them to dearet


    with


    hese fans. Do you think t still look after you?" Josey


    can asked. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Annabeth was speechless.


    She felt helpless trying to argue against what Josh said...


    "No matter what, it won''t end well... It''ll get onto the hot topics. I don''t want you to be scolded by the fans," Annabeth said. Josh smiled a little. "The fans here can see what exactly happened. They won''t scold me. They aren''t that petty..." He said. When Josh''s fans heard this, they all started looking at each other.


    ''No, Josh. We are petty! We are jealous!'' His fans screamed in their hearts.


    "Listen to me, alright?" Josh said gently as he looked at Annabeth''s face.


    Annabeth immediately felt tingles in her bones.


    At this moment, she had the wrong impression that she was the female protagonist in an idol drama...


    Meanwhile, the fans became even more upset when they heard what Josh said.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    "Ahh... Josh is so gentle to his assistant..."


    "Are they not in a rtionship? Sob-sob... I''m going mad..."


    "If Josh looked at me, carried me, and talked to me this gently, I''d be willing to die for him instantly."


    "Sisters, I suddenly understand how those evil, scheming concubines feel in ancient pces... Sob-sob... I really want to poison Josh''s assistant right now..."


    Annabeth Cates felt unsettled once again after hearing what everyone said. "Why don''t you give me a piggyback ride? It''s a little more eptable for the fans..."


    If looks could kill, Annabeth believed that she''d probably have died countless times now.


    Annabeth knew that each of Josh''s fans must have wished she were dead.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Josh nced briefly at Annabeth''s skirt. "Are you sure?"


    Annabeth immediately shut up...


    It seemed like the skirt she wore today made it inappropriate for her to be carried from behind.


    Josh was still the attentive one.


    For now, Annabeth would have to allow Josh to do as he wished.


    However, she knew that a bloody storm would soon appear on Weibo.


    Annabeth and Josh were bound to appear on the number one hot topic.


    They would both be heavily criticized.


    Annabeth wasn''t concerned about herself being criticized. However, she didn''t want Josh to be criticized.


    After arriving at the VIP resting room, the world around them became quiet.


    The bodyguards didn''t follow them into the resting room. Instead, they stood guard outside strictly.


    As soon as they entered, Josh slowly put Annabeth down on a soft couch. After that, he elegantly sat by her side.


    Josh then naturally ced her right foot on hisp. After that, he removed her white sneaker...


    Once Annabeth''s sneaker was removed, her ankle and heel were fully exposed before Josh''s eyes.


    Right then, her ankle and heel were swollen. It was painful just to watch.


    Josh''s heart went out to Annabeth when he saw this...


    After frowning slightly, he carefully touched her ankle. He discovered that her ankle was a little dislocated. Josh then gently grabbed her foot and exerted force on the dislocated part while Annabeth wasn''t paying attention...


    Crack!


    Pain shot through her foot...


    Annabeth instantly felt better. The pain in her ankle went away...


    "That''s amazing... Josh, I didn''t think you''d know how to do this..." Annabethplimented.


    "Try moving your ankle..." Josh said softly.


    Annabeth carefully tried to move her ankle a little...


    She was able to move her ankle around freely. Moreover, it didn''t feel painful at all.


    Annabeth hadpletely recovered!


    "I''ve recovered... This is amazing..." Annabeth said.


    Josh smiled a little. "Yeah... I learned this from my grandfather."


    "Awesome. You and your


    vel


    grandfather are both awesome. heard your grandfather is an


    amazing doctor, isn''t he?" Annabeth had a look of admiration in her eyes.


    Josh nodded. After that, he put her sneaker back on. "Yeah," Josh said.


    "Impressive..." Annabethplimented again.


    Suddenly recalling how she was carried earlier, Annabeth


    1


    immediately switched on her phone and logged in to Weibo- S


    swo

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    Just as Annabeth Cates had expected, things were already going out of control on Weibo.


    Out of the ten hot topics on the list, Annabeth and Josh Batton took up eight of the spots... Hot topic number one, ''#Josh Batton carries his assistant at the airport#''.


    Hot topic number two, ''#Josh Batton carries her like a princess#''.


    Hot topic number three, #Josh Batton''s assistant#''.


    Hot topic number four, ''#Annabeth Cates#''.


    Hot topic number five, ''#What is the rtionship between Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates?#''.


    Hot topic number six, ''#Did Annabeth Cates trip at the airport on purpose?#''.


    Hot topic number seven, ''#Annabeth Cates and Josh Batton at the airport#''.


    Hot topic number eight, ''#Josh Batton treats Annabeth Cates differently#''. Seeing these titles gave Annabeth a headache...


    Indeed, Josh was a top-notch celebrity. People paid attention to his every move.


    The simple act of carrying a woman caused his name to dominate the list of hot topics.


    There wasn''t anyone in the entire entertainment industry who could contend with his poprity.


    After seeing these disturbing hot topics, Annabeth immediately tapped on each of them one after another...


    There were videos and photos of Annabeth being carried by Josh in each of these hot topics...


    Some of these videos were very long. The entire process of how Josh carried Annabeth was recorded.


    At first nce, it looked almost like a scene from an idol drama...


    The only thingcking was her appearance. She wasn''t as beautiful as those female protagonists in idol dramas.


    In contrast with Josh''s good looks, she looked even more insignificant in the videos.


    Annabeth only felt that she was an ugly duckling next to a beautiful swan as she watched these videos.


    Immediately after that,ments from Josh''s fans and randomizens came into sight-


    "As one of Josh''s fans, I''m terribly jealous. Why is Annabeth Cates so lucky?"


    "I''m Josh''s fan too. I don''t even


    to size about him because I


    feel


    that''s an insult to


    dare you allow him to car This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I feel that Josh''s assistant is rathercking in her looks. She doesn''t look


    good next to Josh. So, everyone, I


    please don''t overthink things Josh


    was only doing it out of kindness..."


    "As a randomizen, I sense that Josh might have feelings for his assistant. Ahh... Such a weird couple..."


    "I think it''s impossible for there to be anything between Josh and his assistant. Do you think god would be interested in a pile of mud?"


    "Although I''m jealous, I do think they can''t possibly be together. Josh doesn''t like ordinary girls like her... He''s not blind either."


    ¡°Get your hands off Josh. Let me... Sob-sob. don''t even dare to touch his hand because it might taint him, but you have allowed him to carry you is he someone you can simply get close to?"


    "Annabeth must have done it on purpose. The way she tripped looked intentional. What a scheming b*tch!"


    Some of the negativements hurt Annabeth''s feelings...


    Although she didn''t like what she saw, she knew those were truthful statements...

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    Annabeth Cates was indeed like a pile of mud in front of Josh Batton.


    How could a pile of mud ever deserve the grace of a god from above?


    When Josh Batton noticed Annabeth''sments, he immediately extended his arm and patted her shoulder. "Don''t care too much about what other people say. Just be yourself... You can think of these asments made of jealousy..." Josh said.


    However, Annabeth chuckled and looked nonchntly at Josh. "It''s nothing. I don''t mind... Besides, they aren''t wrong. You and I couldn''t be more different... You''re better than me in every way."


    Josh immediately frowned when he heard this. "Annabeth, I forbid you to talk about yourself like that..."


    ¡°To me..... You''re a good girl. You are kind and gentle, and you have a good personality.....¡± Josh added truthfully.


    Annabethughed. "Thank you for your words of constion, Josh... Oh, right. Your fans are all jealous now. It''s made it onto several hot topics... Shouldn''t you exin things to calm them down?"


    Josh let out a long, helpless sigh. "Yeah... I''ll do that so that they won''t harass you..."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As soon as Josh finished speaking, Annabeth started receiving a lot of notifications on Weibo.


    People continuously sent her private messages.


    Annabeth immediately tapped on them...


    Her Weibo ount had been inactive ever since she created it. Now, she was suddenly receiving a lot of messages...


    Those messages were all criticisms from Josh''s fans-


    "You dirty b*tch. Stay away from Josh. I didn''t want to curse on the hot topics because I didn''t want to ruin our collective image as Josh''s fans... Now, only you can see this. I won''t hold back..."


    "Annabeth Cates, I''m warning you. Don''t mess with Josh. Keep those disgusting thoughts of yours to yourself. You don''t deserve him."


    "How dare you seduce Josh? It''s


    something


    wouldn''t even dare dream of You


    sure have high hopes.et


    hell."


    "If you keep trying to seduce Josh, I''ll let you have a taste of what it''s like to be disfigured by sulfuric acid."


    Josh''s fans shrouded their words euphemistically in the hot topics.


    However, in the private messages they sent to Annabeth, theypletely changed because none of the outsiders could see what they wrote...


    The disturbingments nearly gave Annabeth a heart attack.


    Were female fans so good at this game these days?


    They were this two-faced...


    While presenting one side of themselves to the inte, they behavedpletely differently behind the screens.


    Those abusive messages made Annabeth feel extremely disgusted.


    Although she wanted to argue against them, she figured that they were all Josh''s true fans. Hence, she decided to let it slide. After ncing at Annabeth''s phone, Josh logged into his own Weibo ount. "Turn Weibo off. It''ll all be over soon..."


    While Josh spoke, he entered his own Weibo ount and immediately drafted a simple response "She fell and hurt her


    ???


    ankle. Isn''t it very normal for me to carry her under those


    circumstances? I hope none of you read too much into it... She didn''t


    seduce me. So please stop


    criticizing her."


    Josh knew his fans very well. If he didn''t exin things, they''d certainly overthink.


    They might treat Annabeth as a woman who tried to get close to him and criticize her in a frenzy.


    After all, any woman who wasn''t on


    par with his status and tried to get


    close to him would bebeled an enemy. It would only blow things out of proportion...


    As soon as Josh published his Weibo post, arge group of his fans reacted to it¡ª

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    "Sob-sob, Josh. We knew you wouldn''t fall for that woman.¡±


    "Josh, thank you for saving my life. I thought you fell in love with her. Sob-sob..."


    "Josh, listen to your mother and focus on your career. Don''t get into a rtionship. Isn''t being a top-notch celebrity much better than having fun with women?"


    ¡°Alright....... If that''s the case, I''ll apologize. Sorry, Josh''s assistant."


    "Sob-sob. I didn''t expect Josh to reply so soon. Josh, whatever you say is right. We believe in you..."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "As a randomizen, I do believe his fans were over-reacting. He was only concerned about his colleague."


    The angsty emotions of fans and randomizens were ovee simply because Josh Batton published a Weibo post.


    At the same time, Annabeth Cates also saw all thements beneath Josh''s Weibo post.


    As she read thosements, she immediately let out a long sigh of relief.


    When Josh heard her soft voice, he slowly turned his head around. He allowed his gentle gaze to linger on Annabeth''s face. "Everything''s fine now... Trust me, nobody will criticize you anymore..."


    ¡°Thank you, Josh... I''ll definitely be careful not to trip and fall again next time," Annabeth said.


    ¡°Alright. Does your leg really not hurt anymore?" Josh asked.


    "Yeah. Thank you, Josh," Annabeth replied.


    As for their intimate interaction the other day, both kept their feelings to themselves because Annabeth took the lead to nip things in the bud. Although they each remembered the scenes clearly, neither of them brought it up again.


    ***


    After Annabeth and Josh arrived at City L, Annabeth apanied Josh to City L''s Goldfield za.


    The entire shopping mall was packed inside and out because people knew that Josh wasing. Nearly every alley in the city was empty.


    It seemed that everyone had gathered in this ce.


    With the protection of bodyguards, Josh led Annabeth into the shopping mall.


    Fans upied over a dozen floors of the shopping mall and the area around Chanel''s store...


    Josh was going to take part in Chanel''s exhibition to promote the brand today...


    Moreover, he would be stationed temporarily at the cashier to promote and sell Chanel''s products.


    Fans who found out about this in advance had already surrounded Chanel''s cashier.


    When they saw Josh arriving, they started screaming passionately-


    ¡°Ahh... Josh... Josh, look at me..."


    "Josh... Oh my god! Oh my god! You''re so handsome. I love you..."


    "Sisters, I''m dying. How can Josh be so handsome? Sob-spb..."


    "I can''t breathe. Ahh... Josh, look


    me. Just look at me a single time


    town very nat


    TIL


    u my life..." Content b


    swivelongs


    "Josh, you''re my one and only... Josh, my life is nothing without you... Ahh..."


    The screaming noise from fans was deafening...


    Annabeth felt as if her eardrums would explode just by standing nearby.


    She subconsciously covered her ears.


    Meanwhile, Josh was standing


    ahead


    a calm andposede expren his face. He seemed


    to this.


    Swnovel


    Josh had experienced all sorts of ever since his debut.


    was


    I too familiar with whatet


    before him.


    There were so many people here that they appeared almost like waves of a tsunami.


    However, Josh still looked the best in the crowd.


    He was calm and patient. His entire body emanated a noble aura that mesmerized people around him...

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    When Annabeth Cates saw Josh Batton like this, she lost her focus ever so briefly once again.


    After apanying Josh backstage, Annabeth stood there for a while before sneakily making her way out of the crowd. After that, she walked with much difficulty to the shopping mall''s entrance...


    There were still a lot of people near the shopping mall''s entrance...


    She used all her might to force her way through the crowd.


    On the way here, Annabeth saw a pharmacy opposite the shopping mall.


    She decided to buy a pregnancy test from the pharmacy to check if she was pregnant.


    This mystery had been on her mind the entire time. If she didn''t get to the bottom of it, she couldn''t feel secure at all.


    After taking a deep breath, Annabeth nervously walked into the pharmacy in a low-profile manner and bought three pregnancy tests.


    Once she had bought the pregnancy tests, she quickly entered the pharmacy''s restroom. She sat on the toilet and began using the pregnancy tests ording to thebels attached...


    Soon, the results for all three pregnancy tests were avable.


    Each of the pregnancy tests had two lines on them.


    Annabeth couldn''t believe her eyes...


    At that moment, she felt as if her mind had exploded.


    Annabeth had read the instructions on the pregnancy tests. Two lines indicated positive, which also meant that she was pregnant...


    With all three pregnancy tests showing positives, that meant Annabeth was pregnant.


    There couldn''t possibly be an error with the pregnancy test sticks.


    Although Annabeth had long suspected this, she still felt shocked by the results. Her mind was filled with disbelief.


    How could she have gotten pregnant?


    She had taken the contraceptive pill...


    Why didn''t the pill work? Could she have taken a fake pill?


    There was no way of proving all this.


    After taking a deep breath, Annabeth quickly wrapped all three pregnancyProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Paper towels and tossed.


    them into a nearby trash can.


    Annabeth didn''t leave right away. Instead, she remained seated on the toilet while trembling and taking deep breaths.


    Up until now, she still couldn''t ept this fact.


    After taking deep breaths for up to ten minutes, Annabeth finally calmed down and epted the truth.


    At the same time, she also decided she would stick with her original n of getting an abortion.


    Once Annabeth took another deep breath, she carefully ced her hand over her lower abdomen.


    When she thought about how she would soon get rid of the growing life inside her with her own hands, her heart suddenly ached terribly.


    Annabeth lowered her head and repeatedly caressed her lower abdomen while trying to bear with the heartache. "Baby, I''m sorry.. don''t want to get rid of you either... But don''t have a choice..." She murmured.


    "Your existence will certainly be an obstacle to your father''s chance at a happy life... That''s why I''m sorry..." Annabeth added.


    While speaking, Annabeth''s eyes unknowingly began to tear up. Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, Annabeth''s phone started ringing.


    The shrill noise immediately cut through the silence.


    Suddenly, Annabeth''s thoughts were interrupted.


    She immediately shifted her gaze to her phone screen...


    There was a notification on the screen that Josh sent her a message on WeChat. "Hey... Where did you go? Are you feeling unwell?" His caring tone made Annabeth feel warmth in her heart once again.


    When Annabeth thought about how Josh still cared about her despite how busy he was, she immediately felt even warmer in her heart.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    After taking another deep breath, Annabeth Cates replied to the message. "No, I only came out for some fresh air. I''ll be back soon..."


    At the same time, Josh Batton was being watched by over ten thousand people as he listened to the event host''s introduction of Chanel''s products. He did all this while simultaneously replying to Annabeth''s message...


    ¡°Alright, stay safe..... I''ll get a security guard to pick you up...'' .." Josh said.


    With that, he turned to look at a security guard the shopping mall management had hired for him. "Please pick up my assistant outside..." Josh said softly.


    The security guard nodded respectfully before quickly leaving.


    Although Josh spent very little time replying to Annabeth, the fans around him noticed everything he was doing.


    They began whispering among themselves.


    ¡°I feel that Josh''s gaze was very gentle when he looked at his phone earlier. Is he replying to someone''s text?"


    "Josh would never y with his phone during events like this. So it must be someone very important, right?"


    "If he''s really replying to messages, I''d be awfully jealous... Sob-sob... I really wish Josh would reply to my WeChat messages too. But, unfortunately, I don''t even have him on my friend''s list.....¡±


    Although Josh heard his fans whispering about him, he didn''t show any signs of noticing it.


    Josh quickly shifted his gaze to the event host, ensuring his professionalism was on full disy.


    After Annabeth walked out of the pharmacy, she gently rubbed her lower abdomen with many thoughts on her mind. She then returned to the shopping mall''s entrance, where it was extremely crowded.


    The moment she walked across the road, the security guard Josh had sent noticed her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The man immediately walked up to her. "Mr. Batton sent me to escort you inside... Let''s go..." he said respectfully.


    Annabeth felt a sense of warmth in her heart again. She subconsciously caressed her lower abdomen. "Alright... Thank you."


    The security guard smiled. "You''re wee, Miss. I feel that Mr. Batton treats you well... Despite how busy he was earlier, he still arranged for someone to escort you inside..."


    Annabeth smiled in return. "He''s good to his subordinates."


    "Yeah, I could tell... It must feel fortunate to work for him, right?" the security guard asked.


    "Yeah... It is," Annabeth replied.


    Annabeth was very lucky...


    She


    See Josh''s handsome


    face every day. But, on top of that, he was gentle, caring, considerate, and fair toward her... Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Annabeth believed she was the luckiest assistant in the entertainment industry.


    Josh didn''t have a lot of stuff going on. But, he was respectful and looked after his subordinates...


    He wasn''t like other celebrities who often yelled at their assistants.


    Josh treated his assistant as an equal.


    When Annabeth thought about Josh, her heart felt indescribably joyful.


    However, the more positive qualities she observed from him, the more self-abased she felt.


    With the security guard escorting her, Annabeth made her way back to Josh''s side with much difficulty. Josh nced at her briefly before looking away.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth also knowingly stood behind him. She looked at him silently amidst the crowd.


    After looking at Josh for a while, Annabeth lowered her head to look at her lower abdomen again.


    When she was reminded of how she would soon get rid of her and Josh''s baby, her heart ached painfully once again.


    After the event ended, Josh and


    Annabeth left the shopping mall and


    got into their car under its security staff''s protection and bodyguards...


    At the same time, Josh''s fans also gushed out of the shopping mall like waves of a tsunami, surrounding the car he was in and blocking the traffic...


    The fans were still screaming passionately.


    It felt like each person was louder than the next-

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    "Ahh... Josh, don''t leave..."


    "Josh, we''ll meet again next time. Josh, I''ll always love you."


    "Josh, I must marry you after I''m all grown up. Wait for me..."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Josh, don''t worry. Your fans will always be with you..."


    The passion of Josh Batton''s fans soon reached his heart while he sat in the car.


    Josh slowly hurried over to the window and rolled it down halfway. Then, he started waving at his fans. ¡°Thank you, everyone... We''ll meet again next time..."


    "Bleurgh..." Right then, Annabeth Cates started feeling nauseous again.


    To avoid being seen by the fans and inducing unnecessary guesses, she immediately pressed a button to close all the curtains in the car... Suddenly, it became dark inside the car.


    The fans also disappeared from Josh''s line of sight.


    When Josh heard the sound, he immediately turned around and looked at Annabeth next to him.


    Right then, Annabeth was feeling extremely nauseous.


    The intense retching left her mindpletely nk.


    Josh quickly picked up the trash can and ced it before Annabeth as he gently rubbed her back with his other hand.


    "Let''s go to the hospital. This simply won''t do... Tell me. Did you go out earlier because you weren''t feeling well?" Josh asked. ¡°Bleurgh... No..." Annabeth retched in the trash can''s direction as she shook her head...


    However, no matter how hard she tried, nothing woulde out...


    Soon, her face turned ashen...


    Seeing Annabeth retching like this, a thought suddenly urred to Josh...


    He didn''t use any protection when he had sex with Annabeth before...


    Was it possible that the contraceptive pill Annabeth took failed to work, and she... Ended up pregnant?


    When Josh thought about this, he immediately grabbed Annabeth by her wrist. "Are you pregnant?"


    Annabeth immediately shook her head. "No... I checked it the first time I retched. I''m not..."


    "Really?" Josh frowned slightly.


    "Yeah, don''t worry... I took a


    Cptive pill. So how could be


    pregnant?" Annabeth said as she


    nodded.


    Josh continued to caress her back gently with a serious look on his face. "I''m not worried... If you''re pregnant, I''ll take the responsibility all the way if the kid is mine."


    Josh never thought about not taking up responsibility for Annabeth...


    If she was pregnant with his child, he had to be responsible.


    When Annabeth heard this, her eyes immediately filled with tears.


    I''m not pregnant. Don''t worm Viot.


    ¡°Really?¡± Josh asked again.


    Annabeth nodded...


    Josh immediately nodded and looked at the driver. ¡°Take us to the hospital right away..."


    ?


    Annabeth immediately panicked when she heard this. "You still have an event after this. Are you crazy?" They couldn''t go to the hospital...


    If they went, Annabeth would be exposed.


    "How can an event be more important than your health?" Josh answered without hesitation.

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    Besides, the two of them already shared something so intimate...


    Even if Annabeth Cates wasn''t pregnant, her health was still more important than any other event.


    Health was rted to a person''s life.


    Nothing in this world was more important than someone''s life.


    When Annabeth heard what Josh Batton said, her heart felt warmed again. Her eyes were filled with tears because she felt touched.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, Josh was someone she admired greatly. He was very gentle, and he was perfect too.


    Annabeth believed that whoever ended up with him would undoubtedly be very happy.


    His future child would also be very happy.


    Unfortunately, Annabeth and her child had no part in this happiness.


    When she thought of this, her tears started flowing out...


    Josh''s heart clenched tightly when he saw this. "What''s the matter? Are you feeling worse?"


    Annabeth shook her head. "No, I... I didn''t sleep wellst night. My eyes feel a little ufortable... But, Josh, I''m really fine... My stomach isn''t well. I''ll be alright after taking some medicine..."


    Annabeth refused to go to the hospital today.


    "No way... You must listen to me this time. You look like you''re having a severe stomach ache. We''d better get it checked thoroughly at the hospital..." Josh said.


    ¡°I''m really fine... Josh, look at me. I feel better already..." While speaking, Annabeth''s nauseousness disappearedpletely...


    The driver was hesitating slightly.


    He looked back and forth between Annabeth and Josh through the rearview mirror. Finally, his gazended on Josh''s face.


    "Listen to me..." Josh said ndly.


    The driver was speechless.


    "Listen to me..." Annabeth said.


    "Just listen to me," Josh said.


    "I said I''m fine. Sir, listen to me..." Annabeth said.


    "Who should I listen to?" the driver asked.


    ¡°Listen to me... Do as I say immediately," Annabeth said.


    Seeing how firm and determined Annabeth was, Josh finally relented.


    "Alright, alright. As you wish, but...


    First, you must promise me that you''ll get yourself thoroughly checked at the hospital today once all the work is done... There''s a doctor I know. I''ll give you hisname cardter," Josh said.


    "Just give this doctor a call and go for a check-up..." Josh added.


    "Alright, I''ve got it," Annabeth answered half-heartedly.


    "Remember to do it..." Josh said.


    "Okay, I know..." Annabeth said.


    With that, Annabeth satisfactorily opened Weibo to look at the list of hot topics again...


    On the list of hot topics, those rted to Josh attending an event in City L upied five spots.


    They were rted to Josh''s outfit, his handsomeness, and his poprity. On top of that, the fact that Josh was surrounded by huge crowds and nearly every person in City was there for him was also mentioned.


    Annabeth felt extremely happy on the inside when she read about these hot topics rted to Josh.


    The number of viewership made it clear how famous Josh was.


    There wasn''t a single person in the entertainment industry who could contend against Josh in this regard.


    "What are you looking at?" Josh nced briefly at Annabeth''s phone screen.


    Annabeth pointed at the list of hot topics Weibo. "I''m looking at hot topics rted to you. Josh, you sure are


    "Content be you o


    to


    Josh chuckled. He had long gotten used topliments like this, and he no longer felt anything when he received them.

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    In the next second, Josh Batton slowly closed his eyes. He waited for their arrival at the next destination.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth Cates also self-consciously became even quieter...


    ***


    By the time Annabeth and Josh finished attending events in City L and took their flight back to Antis, it was already midnight.


    Despite the hour, there were stillrge crowds inside the airport...


    At one nce, these were all Josh''s fans holding up banners to show their support for him...


    Among them, many had intentionally flown here from over a thousand kilometers away just to wee Josh at the airport.


    Despite the long journey and their evident physical and mental exhaustion, they still appeared as if they''d just been given steroids. They remained standing on the same spot as they eagerly waited for Josh to arrive...


    Everyone in the airport was excited.


    When the fans waiting in the airport saw Josh, they quickly gathered around him and Annabeth...


    The bodyguards who came with Josh immediately formed a wall around him and Annabeth, escorting them away from the crowd with difficulty... By now, Josh was already feeling very tired.


    However, because his fans were around, he had to keep his spirits up and show his best side by smiling, waving, and greeting them...


    When Annabeth saw how Josh forced himself to smile despite his tiredness, her heart ached for his sake.


    However, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she silently lowered her head and continued to walk behind him.


    Fans continued to shove letters into their hands.


    After walking for two minutes, they each had a few dozen letters in their hands. The stacks of letters were huge...


    When they really couldn''t ept any more letters, the fans finally stopped.


    While walking, Annabeth suddenly felt light on her feet. She felt extremely dizzy.


    Annabeth began to lose consciousness...


    Soon, the sounds around her began to diminish. It felt almost as if she was in outer space.


    In the next second, her vision turned dark...


    Right after that, she copsed to the ground...


    The moment she fell to the ground, she fainted.


    All the letters in her hands scattered around the ground.


    All the fans were genuinely shocked by this scene. Everyone began to panic...


    Many of them even started shouting for help.


    get


    Meanwhile, after seeing this, Josh immediately shoved the letters he was holding into the hands of the bodyguard next to him.  S


    After that, he disregarded everything else and quickly picked Annabeth up in his arms.


    ?


    Annabeth was carried by Josh, a top-notch celebrity, twice in a single day. In the eyes of Josh''s fans, she was@ndoubtedly the woman most envied by the entire world  S


    While Josh''s fans felt panicked and concerned, they also began to feel madly jealous.


    Josh held Annabeth tightly and tried to get away from the crowd.


    However, so many of his fans were around that it was hard for him even to take a single step forward.


    The intense panic in Josh''s heartPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    caused Josh to show a cold


    expression on his face


    subconsciously. ¡°Get out of the


    1


    way..." he raised his voice. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    At this moment, Josh lookedpletely different from his usual gentle demeanor.


    Even the tone of his voice unintentionally became much colder...


    Josh''s fans had never seen him like this. They were all instantly shocked...


    Many of them even reluctantly made way for Josh.


    Seeing that the path before him had been cleared, Josh immediately held Annabeth tight in his arms and ran out of the crowd.


    All his fans were stunned by his indifferent attitude. Then, suddenly, everyone forgot about chasing after him.

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    Some of the young girls started crying right away-


    "Sob-sob... I''m sad. Josh actually shouted at us..."


    "Yeah. Josh looked very fierce..."


    However, some of the rational fans couldn''t stand it anymore when they heard thesements. They immediately argued in return-


    "What''s wrong with the way Josh reacted? It''s a matter of life and death. You people still didn''t know how to get out of the way."


    "Yeah. The girl fainted. Are you without conscience? Why were you still standing in the way? Josh was already kind enough not to scold you...¡± "Yeah... Can brain-dead fans like you get lost? Honestly, you''re crazy demons."


    Most of the people were rational...


    Soon, the voices of rational-minded people blocked out those who were extremely irrational.


    "Josh seemed to care about his assistant..."


    "I''m not sure if any of you noticed, but the time when Josh gently looked at his phone and typed was coincidentally the time when his assistant left the event venue... Does that mean he was contacting her?"


    "I think so. That''s because after Josh finished typing on his phone, he gave the bodyguard next to him some instructions. After that, the bodyguard went out. Heter returned with Josh''s assistant..."


    "Sigh. Could something be going on between Josh and his assistant? Why do I feel like there''s something wrong between those two? Did feelings develop because they''re close to each other? Sisters, I''m going to die... Sob-sob... I''m jealous..."


    The fans very quickly started discussing in a frenzy.


    Many of them began to have suspicions about the rtionship between Annabeth Cates and Josh Batton.


    The more they suspected something was amiss, the worse they felt on the inside. It also made them more jealous.


    Many of them dreamed of bing Josh''s girlfriend.


    In their eyes, their idol was like their private possession. They''d imagine their idol as their future boyfriend.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When they realized that there was someone their idol liked, or if their idol''s rtionship with a certain gir was unusual, they''d react as if they''d lost their boyfriend. In fact, they would even start feeling jealous and hating the girl their idol liked.


    Meanwhile, Josh sessfully carried Annabeth into their car.


    After getting in, he immediately ced Annabeth on the soft seat. He then adjusted the chair such that it now functioned as a small bed,


    Annabeth and gave the ne?


    Meanwhile, Josh sat next to


    instruction. "Start driving immediately... Take us to the hospital."


    an


    The driver immediately turned on the car engine and started driving.


    "Annabeth Annabeth... Wake up."


    Josh repeatedly shook Annabet had tried to wake her u


    didn''t work.


    but it


    The luxurious, white Mercedes-Benz began speeding on the road...


    Right then, Josh felt very disoriented. He was distraught.


    His only hope was that the driver could drive a little faster.


    "Hurry up..." Josh started ushering.


    "Josh, I''m already driving at top speed. I can''t go any faster..." The driver said.


    Josh didn''t speak again.


    Instead, he silently shifted his gaze back to Annabeth''s face.


    Soon, his mind became nk.


    Throughout his life, this was the first time he felt this panicked because of someone else other than his family or X.


    Ten minutester, the Mercedes-Benz arrived at a nearby hospital.


    Josh disregarded everything else and ran into the hospital with Annabeth in his arms.


    Once they were inside, Annabeth was taken to the emergency unit.


    Meanwhile, Josh waited anxiously on a long bench.


    Medical staff who walked past couldn''t help but let their gazes linger in excitement when they saw this celebrity.

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    Some of the nurses couldn''t help but begin discussing among themselves.


    "What''s his rtionship with that girl? He seems so worried about her."


    ¡°Yeah. It''s the first time I''ve seen Josh this panicked."


    "Isn''t that girl his assistant? A celebrity and his assistant... You guys should get it."


    "I''m feeling dizzy. Stop talking, sisters. I feel heartbroken.¡±


    Josh Batton didn''t hear what the nurses were saying at all. He didn''t care either.


    Every second and minute seemed to pass very slowly.


    Each minute was torture to Josh.


    Approximately ten minutester, the emergency unit''s door suddenly opened.


    A doctor walked out.


    When Josh saw the doctor, he immediately stood up and walked up to him. "How did it go? What''s wrong with her?"


    "She''s not in a dire situation. She''s only pregnant. The reason she fainted was due to her low blood sugar...


    "Many women suffer from hypoglycemia during the early stages of pregnancy. She''ll only have to monitor her blood sugar level. After that, she''ll be fine," the doctor exined carefully.


    Josh was stunned when he heard this...


    "How long has she been pregnant?" Josh asked.


    "Approximately twenty-five days..." the doctor said.


    Josh immediately recalled when he had sex with Annabeth...


    After some logical reasoning, Josh arrived at a conclusion.


    The child was his.


    That was because the time was just right.


    This child couldn''t possibly have been her boyfriend''s. That was because Annabeth had been with Josh for work over the next few days after they had sex. She hadn''t gone home to see her boyfriend at aff.


    When Josh thought of this, his eyes filled with shock.


    At this moment, he felt mixed feelings that he couldn''t quite describe.


    This child came too unexpectedly for him.


    Josh felt a little thrown off.


    All of this hadn''t been nned...


    Soon, Josh recalled how Annabeth refused toe to the hospital to get herself checked. She also seemed distracted during the day.


    Josh suddenly realized something...


    Immediately after that, he started recalling what happened in the car.


    Back then, Josh also suspected that Annabeth might be pregnant when he saw her retching. So that was why he had asked if she was pregnant... Consequently, Annabeth had denied it without hesitation...


    Josh figured that Annabeth probably had found out way earlier that she was pregnant. That was why she didn''t allow him to take her to the hospital. She was afraid that he might find out about this.


    Perhaps, Josh thought, Annabeth didn''t tell him about this because she didn''t want to trouble him, She had probably nned to get an abortion on her own.


    When Josh thought about these, he suddenly felt deeply touched.


    "This silly girl..." Josh murmured to himself softly. There was a helplessness in his tone as well as his eyes.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Josh had never seen a girl more idiotic than Annabeth.


    If this had happened to an ordinary girl, she''d not have let Josh get away with it.

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    Most women would cling onto men for dear life after they slept together...


    If the women became pregnant, they would naturally be even harder to get rid of.


    After all, it was a great opportunity to turn their lives around.


    But what about the silly girl, Annabeth Cates?


    After they had sex, she let Josh Batton go. In fact, she didn''t even try to ckmail him for money.


    What did she do after finding out she was pregnant?


    Not only did Annabeth not tell Josh, but she even tried to hide it. After that, she would sneakily get an abortion so as not to cause Josh any trouble.


    Josh knew very well that girls like Annabeth were scarce these days.


    Whenever Josh thought of Annabeth''s face, he would feel guilty, and his heart would ache.


    "Mr. Batton... What are you thinking about?" the doctor asked.


    Josh immediately came back to his senses. He quickly looked at the doctor''s face. "Is the inference made on the pregnancy timeline normally urate?" Josh asked.


    The doctor nodded. "I don''t know about others, but I''m an expert in this. So naturally, my inference would be urate..."


    With this, Josh became even more confident about his assumptions.


    "Are you the kid''s father?" the doctor asked.


    As soon as the doctor finished speaking, the emergency unit''s door opened again...


    Josh immediately looked at the door.


    Right then, Annabeth was brought out by a few nurses...


    She was still unconscious, and a glucose drip was attached to the back of her right hand.


    Under the white light, her face appeared awfully pale.


    Josh''s heart went out to her when he saw her.


    At this moment, Josh felt as if his heart had been pricked by something.


    Hetely stepped forward


    and


    at Annabeth''s face.


    ??


    yon a glucose cont


    she already on a glucose is she still unconscious?" belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    W


    The doctor quickly walked over to Josh. "She''ll eventually wake up after the glucose level returns to normal. Don''t worry. Logically speaking, she should''ve woken up long ago... I''m guessing she must be too tired. That''s why she''s still not awake...


    "Let''s take her to the ward first... Don''t worry..." the doctor added.


    "Are you sure she''s fine?" Josh looked at the doctor. He seemed very concerned.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yeah..." The doctor nodded.


    Only then did Josh finally rx...


    He then shifted his gaze back to Annabeth and helped the nurses with taking her to the ward.


    A few of the nurses were all bbergasted to see Josh.


    They were all charmed by his good looks.


    Although they worked as nurses in the hospital, they were all Josh''s fans.


    None of them would''ve thought that they could be in such proximity to their idol.


    Now, the


    an of their dreams


    right in front of them. They couldn¨§t


    see


    ny detail of his f


    t belongs to swast


    It was too exciting!


    When they saw how Josh treated his assistant this well, they were all jealous.


    However, none of them dared to show it.


    With reluctance, they apanied Josh and Annabeth into the VIP ward...

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    After arriving at the ward, Josh Batton naturally picked Annabeth Cates up and put her on therge, soft bed.


    Meanwhile, a nurse nearby hung Annabeth''s drip bottle above the bed.


    When the nurses saw their idol holding another girl and showing concern for her, their hearts ached...


    After standing in the same spot for a long while, the nurses gave Josh a long briefing about things he ought to pay attention to before reluctantly leaving...


    Once they had left, therge ward suddenly became quiet.


    Josh looked deeply at Annabeth before pulling up a chair next to her. He silently observed her drip bottle.


    Although Josh was clearly very tired, he didn''t feel sleepy at all after the frantic episode of taking Annabeth to the hospital.


    After looking at the drip bottle for a while, Josh shifted his gaze back to Annabeth''s face.


    Soon, he made a crucial decision from the bottom of his heart...


    It was a decision rted to his and Annabeth''s future.


    When the glucose content in the drip bottle reached the halfway mark, Annabeth slowly opened her eyes.


    As Annabeth did so, she realized she was in the hospital. Josh was also next to her. Annabeth immediately started to panic.


    She tried to recall everything that happened before she ended up here...


    Having recalled everything, Annabeth subconsciously took a deep breath. Her heart felt tense.


    She suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Since she was in the hospital, the doctor must have found out that she was pregnant.


    After the doctor made his diagnosis, he would naturally also tell Josh about it.


    What would Annabeth do? How would she deal with all of this?


    "Josh..." Annabeth subconsciously said.


    ¡°Hey... Annabeth, is there anything you''d like to tell me?" Josh asked.


    When Annabeth heard this, she felt even more certain that Josh knew about her pregnancy.


    Oh god! Why was she so careless? Why did she faint for no reason at the airport? "How... How did I end up fainting?" Annabeth asked carefully after taking another deep breath.


    "Is this what you want to say to me?" Josh asked.


    Annabeth immediately clenched her fists tightly and looked carefully at Josh. "I... I''m pregnant..."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Indeed, you knew all along. If that''s the case, why did you lie to me when I asked you about it?" Josh asked.


    "Annabeth, the kid''s mine, right?" Josh continued.


    Annabeth subconsciously shook her head. "No... No, the baby belongs to my boyfriend."


    "The doctor said you''ve been


    pregnant for twenty-five days. Based


    on this, we can infer that your pregnancy started on the day we had sex... After that day, you never encountered your boyfriend. Instead, you''ve been with me at work this whole time," Josh said.


    "No... This isn''t it..." Annabeth said.


    Despite how far things have gotten, Annabeth was still trying to muddle her way through.


    She didn''t want to weigh Josh down...


    "Then, what is it?" Josh asked.


    "The doctor might... He might have


    been wrong


    about the time of the


    conception. The pregnancy timeline is only an inference... I... I took some contraceptive pill after we had sex. I can''t possibly be pregnant with your child..." Annabeth said. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "If it''s impossible, why were you afraid to tell me that you were pregnant?" Josh asked.


    "I... I wasn''t afraid. I just felt that it


    wasn''t necessary. I don''t see the et


    need to tell you about everything. Do I?" Annabeth asked carefully as she lowered her head.


    Josh immediately shook his head helplessly when he saw Annabeth behaving like this...

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    "I know the child is mine... You chose to keep it a secret only because you didn''t want to cause me any trouble..." Josh Batton said.


    Regardless of what Annabeth Cates said, he still believed in his assumptions.


    Based on the timeline, his inference wasn''t wrong at all.


    However, Annabeth still tried to change Josh''s mind. ¡°Honestly, the child isn''t yours... Josh, stop overthinking, will you?"


    ¡°Alright... If you say this child isn''t mine, would you dare do a test with me right now? With how advanced medical technology is now, we can already carry out a DNA test on the baby after twenty-five days of pregnancy, such as in your case..." Josh said.


    When Annabeth heard this, she panicked...


    To the best of her knowledge, this test couldn''t be done within twenty-five days.


    It would have to wait until the baby was muchrger...


    Or did she remember wrongly?


    From Josh''s facial expression, it didn''t look like he was lying.


    Annabeth felt frantic...


    She subconsciously took in a breath of cold air. "This isn''t necessary... This kid really does belong to my boyfriend..."


    After saying that, Annabeth subconsciously crumpled the bedsheet tightly.


    Josh was able to catch her tiny reaction.


    Annabeth had been with him for quite a long time.


    Through the time spent together, he had gotten to know Annabeth sufficiently well.


    Whenever Annabeth felt extremely nervous, she would grab onto something tightly.


    Based on her subconscious reaction, Josh felt certain that Annabeth was panicking.


    She only panicked because she was lying.


    Josh smiled a little before naturally cing his hand on her lower abdomen. "You''re lying..."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Annabeth shook her head and raised her voice without realizing it. ¡°I''m not..."


    At this moment, it felt as if her heart would leap out of her chest.


    Josh''s gaze and his palm seemed to carry with them an endless supply of electric current. It was enough to cause Annabeth to forget about breathing. Her heart raced.


    "You grab onto things when you''re extremely nervous... For example, you held onto the bed sheet earlier, and you''re only nervous because you''re lying," Josh said.


    "I really wasn''t..." Annabeth said.


    "Since you weren''t, I''ll take you with me to get the test done after your drip is finished. What do you think?" Josh asked.


    Annabeth felt even more panicked.


    She had no idea how to answer that.


    Right then, Josh was giving her a lot of pressure.


    It made Annabeth feel even more frantic. "No What if my baby gets hurt by getting the test done this early? My boyfriend and I n to wee this child into the world. If the baby gets hurt, my boyfriend and I would both be sad."


    "Oh, if that''s the case... Give me your boyfriend''s number. I''d like to


    congratte him since I''m your superior..." Josh said calmly. His gentle gaze never left Annabeth''s face.


    At this moment, Annabeth felt as if Josh was cornering her, and she felt suffocated...


    She even forgot how to breathe.


    Annabeth never expected Josh to ask for her boyfriend''s number...


    She had made her so-called boyfriend up.


    Where would she find a number for Josh to call?

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    If Annabeth Cates had known this day woulde, she would''ve found someone to act as her boyfriend in advance.


    "My boyfriend must be asleep now. Let''s do it tomorrow," Annabeth said.


    "You''ve beening up with all sorts of reasons to stall me. This only proves that you''re lying... Annabeth, you can''t hide the truth from me..." Josh Batton said.


    The way Annabeth tried to deny Josh''s ims multiple times made him feel even more certain about his assumptions...


    Meanwhile, Annabeth also knew that there was no way she could hide the truth any longer.


    Josh was way too smart.


    He was the kind of man who could see through everything once he''d found a single loophole.


    Annabeth immediately let out a long, helpless sigh. "Fine, this child is indeed yours. I was nning on getting an abortion behind your back... That''s because I want to be with my boyfriend...


    "If my boyfriend discovers that I''m pregnant with someone else''s child, it''s over for us... I didn''t want to tell you because I didn''t want to cause you any trouble...


    "Since I''m capable of sorting this mess out on my own, there''s no reason for me to drag you down with me, too..." Annabeth exined carefully. Now that his assumptions were verified, Josh began feeling mixed emotions.


    He looked earnestly at Annabeth. "I thought about this long and hard earlier... I''ve decided. Annabeth, if you''re reluctant to get an abortion, I''m willing to take up responsibility for the both of you...


    "We can get married right away... As for your boyfriend, I canpensate him," Josh added.


    Although this wasn''t fair for Annabeth''s boyfriend, and Josh felt sorry for that man, this was their only way if Annabeth decided to keep the child... Now, everything had changed drastically, all because of the blunder on that evening...


    When Annabeth heard this, she felt extremely touched...


    For an instant, she nearly felt persuaded.


    However, Annabeth quickly recollected herself and shook her head. "No... I love my boyfriend. I''ve told you about this before..."


    When Josh heard this, his frown deepened.


    After taking a deep breath, he slowly shifted his gaze to Annabeth''s lower abdomen...


    The child belonged to Josh.


    If the delivery were sessful, this child would be able to stumble toward Josh and call him Daddy in a few years...


    Soon, Josh imagined a plump little


    girl learning how to walk as she stumbled toward him. In his mind, she hugged his leg tightly and


    1


    looked up at him with her l


    soulful eyes while she called him ''daddy''...


    After thinking about that scene and realizing that a newborn''s life was about to be taken away, his heart ached painfully.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, since Annabeth didn''t want to keep the child, and she


    boyfriend, Josh would have to respect her decision.  S


    to continue being with ber


    Despite how reluctant he felt...


    The decision to give birth and be a mother was always a woman''s decision.


    After all, women were the ones who would have to go through pregnancy and birth-giving.


    This had always been the way Josh thought.


    It was also something that his parents had taught him since he was a child.


    Blood ties and familial rtionships were truly mysterious.


    Although Josh hadn''t even met his child, his emotions were already easily stirred by the unborn child. "Have you made up your mind?" Josh asked.


    Annabeth nodded. "Yes. I want to be


    e with my boyfriend, Josh. I''m sorry... I really love my boyfriend. I''m begging you. Please let me do what want, alright?" she begged.  S

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    ''You and I aren''t fated to be together. We shouldn''t force ourselves together for the sake of a child.


    ''If you''re forced to be with me despite not loving me, how would you be happy?'' Josh Batton thought.


    He slowly nodded and let out another long, helpless sigh. "Alright... As you wish," he said as he looked at Annabeth Cates'' face gently.


    Since Annabeth didn''t want this, he wouldn''t force her...


    He chose to respect her decision.


    "Annabeth, I''llpensate you... I''m sorry for making you go through this," Josh added.


    However, Annabeth immediately shook her head. "I don''t want anypensation... You don''t have to feel sorry for me either. Just pretend nothing happened..."


    "I''ve already found out. So how can I just pretend as if nothing has happened? I''ll take care of all the check-ups and surgical fees... From today on, you can go on a break... Just do as I say," Josh said.


    "I can take care of everything myself... You''re a top-notch celebrity. If word gets out, we''re both finished..." Annabeth said.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll look for a doctor I''m familiar with... Everything will be done secretly. Annabeth, if you don''t stop nagging, I''ll change my mind..." Josh said.


    How could she let Annabeth handle this kind of stuff all on her own?


    The child was a product of both their actions.


    Hence, this was a matter between the two of them.


    How could he not y any part in this at all?


    "Alright..." Annabeth nodded helplessly.


    The most important thing right for Annabeth now was to get an abortion...


    When she thought of the child, she subconsciously rubbed her lower abdomen. Her heart ached...


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, Josh''s phone started ringing.


    Sharon Lindt was calling.


    When Josh saw this, he quickly stood up and walked over to the balcony to pick the call up...


    Outside the window, the night scenery was beautiful. Josh was on the tenth floor.


    From up here, everywhere looked beautiful and magical, with green and red lights lit up.


    "Mom... Why are you calling at this hour?" Josh asked.


    "Are you asking me why I''m calling? I heard that your assistant passed out, and you brought her to the hospital. After that, it is found out that she is pregnant. Is that true?" Sharon asked. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Josh wasn''t too surprised to hear this...


    When he came to the hospital, he didn''t pay too much attention to other stuff. That was because he was panicking too much. He also didn''t make sure to give orders regarding secrecy.


    Hence, it was only natural for the news to spread.


    "A lot of people are guessing you might be the child''s father. On top of


    that everyone said you''re far toet


    concerned about your assistant...


    "Your fans are heartbroken..." Sharon added.


    These things were all within Josh''s expectations. He didn''t feel anything in his heart at all.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Josh pinched his forehead helplessly.


    "Tell me the truth. Is that kid really yours?" Sharon sounded a little excited.


    At the same time, Sharon was looking at the League of Legends client screen on her phone in a luxurious study as she held her phone...


    There was a look of indescribable excitement and hopefulness on her face.


    "No..." Josh said.

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    Since they had already decided on an abortion, there was no reason for Josh Batton to tell his mother the truth.


    If Josh told the truth, Sharon Lindt would certainly feel sad about losing the child.


    "It isn''t? D*mn. I was all excited for nothing..." Sharon said.


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet? It''s already veryte. Are you staying up to y games again?" Josh changed the topic immediately. He looked down at his ssy watch...


    It was already one o''clock in the morning...


    "Yeah. My rank kept falling today. I''m not in the mood to sleep at all," Sharon said.


    "I can''t believe it... Are you still a child? How could you be losing sleep over your rankings in a game?" Josh''s tone sounded helpless yet affectionate. "Sigh... I don''t want to either, but I can''t help it. Do you have any idea how many dumb people I met tonight? What''s wrong with the system? It keeps pairing me with stupid teammates," Sharonmented.


    "I''ve got to give it to you. Hurry up and go to bed. X and I will help you get your rankings back up next time," Josh said.


    "Okay. That''s the only way... Alright, I''ll get off the call now. I must win a single round before I go to bed. Otherwise, I won''t sleep soundly tonight!" Sharon eximed.


    "Don''t do that. Sleepingte is bad for your skin. It''s even worse for your health.¡± Josh was nagging if he was a father.


    ¡°Alright, stop nagging. It''s annoying. Since that kid isn''t yours, hurry up and respond on Weibo... Spare your fans the tears...


    "I was heartbroken when I saw how sad those young girls were," Sharon said.


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    When Josh heard that the call had ended, he felt as if he were the parents while his mother was the disobedient child...


    What could he do about his mother''s child-like temperament?


    There wasn''t much he could do. So naturally, he''d just have to bear with her.


    Josh pinched his forehead helplessly once again.


    He slowly walked back into the ward and sat next to Annabeth.


    Josh then called his friend who


    worked as a doctor in the municipal hospital''s Obstetrics and


    el.n2


    Gynecology Department. Josh told his friend that his assistant was pregnant and needed an abortion...


    Josh asked him to keep things hushed.


    His friend agreed without asking much about it.


    After everything had been discussed and sorted out, Josh looked at Annabeth''s lower abdomen with mixed feelings.


    His heart started aching again when he looked at her stomach...


    To make himself feel better, he quickly looked away. After that, he opened Weibo.


    Josh was trying to distract himself...


    When he got onto Weibo, he saw titles on the list of hot topics of how he rushed Annabeth to the hospitalte at night, how he shouted at his fans for Annabeth''s sake, and how Annabeth was pregnant...


    Each title had the word ''explosive'' at the end.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Josh subconsciously opened the first one on the list of hot topics. #Josh shouted at his fans for Annabeth''s sake#''.


    After tapping on it, Josh could see videos and reports of what happened at the venue, as well as news about Annabeth''s pregnancy.


    Shifting his gaze downward, he saw manyments from his fans-


    "The way he behaved clearly showed how


    say thich he cares about her. I dare there must be someth are


    going on between them.


    kid is


    his."


    "Sob-sob... I feel as if my house has copsed. Josh, you heartless man."


    ¡°Ahh... The idol I''ve been in love with for so many years has been taken by someone else. I want to die..."


    "I can''t ept this. Sob-sob. I must be in a dream. Josh, you''re heartless!"


    "This isn''t how an idol should behave. He doesn''t deserve fans."

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    Josh Batton was very close to Annabeth Cates...


    Right then, she could see everything on his phone.


    When Annabeth saw thosements, she immediately began to worry. "Josh... rify things immediately. Otherwise, there will be all sorts of rumors... Letting things get out of hand won''t do your career any good."


    Josh frowned deeply and looked earnestly at Annabeth''s face. "Are you sure about not wanting the child and being with me?" he asked. Annabeth''s heart felt numb again after hearing this...


    She silently tucked her hands under the duvet before clenching them tightly. "Yes, I''m very certain..."


    "Alright..."


    Only then did Josh frown and started writing a Weibo post. "Don''t make guesses... It''s nothing like that."


    Josh felt troubled.


    He was just about to publish it, but his hand slipped. So he exited from Weibo.


    When Josh saw this, he logged into Weibo again.


    As soon as he got in, he saw that X Entertainment''s official Weibo ount had already made an announcement in response to the rumors online. "Don''t make guesses. It''s nothing like that. Josh is still single."


    This Weibo post had just been published.


    It hadn''t even been a minute yet...


    However, even so, there were more than one million shares, likes, andments under the Weibo post.


    "Sob-sob... I knew it. Josh wouldn''t hurt our feelings like that."


    ¡°I knew Josh couldn''t possibly fall for a girl like that. Even if he were in love, it''d have to be with a beautifuldy.¡±


    ¡°I already said marketing ounts were just trying to get attention. Unfortunately, some people refused to believe me.¡±


    "I''ve decided to be Josh''s fan again. Ahh... This is the happiest news I''ve seen on Weibo today. Hahaha."


    When Josh saw that hispany had given a reply, he exited from Weibo.


    Right then, his phone started ringing again.


    Beep, beep-


    Josh immediately picked up. "Hello..."


    ¡°I read the rumors on Weibo. Don''t worry... I''ve already sorted things out..." Georgie said.


    "Yeah, I just saw it," Josh said.


    "Anyway, did anything happen between you two?" Georgie asked.


    Josh slowly looked up at Annabeth''s face when he heard this...


    Before Josh could speak, Annabeth grabbed the phone from him. "We really aren''t in a rtionship. Josh wasjust worried about his subordinate... I swear on my life..."


    Since Annabeth had already decided to get abortion, there was no


    reason for a third person to find out about this. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Swnovel


    "Really?" Georgie asked.


    "Really," Annabeth replied.


    S


    "How are you feeling now? Has Josh been with you the whole time?" Georgie asked.


    "I feel


    better. Yeah. Josh was


    worried about me being alone here My boyfriend happened to be on said.


    ¨¤ business trip..." Annaaway


    "I see... Alright, I understand. Please take care of yourself," Georgie said.


    ¡°Okay..." Annabeth said before she hung up and returned Josh''s phone.


    Josh looked deeply at Annabeth without saying anything further...


    ***


    The following day, Annabeth was allowed to leave the hospital.


    However, Josh was still worried. That was why she ended up staying in the hospital.


    After preparing breakfast for Annabeth, Josh left the hospital early in the morning and headed to work.

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    After eating the nutritious breakfast Josh Batton had prepared for her, Annabeth Cates walked down the stairs while rubbing her lower abdomen... She decided to go on a stroll somewhere...


    Without realizing it, she ended up in the hospital''s garden.


    After entering the garden, Annabeth saw a woman in her early thirties pushing a small boy, who seemed to be around three or four, on the swing from afar...


    The woman had her head lowered while she pushed the child, and the child keptughing loudly.


    The heart-warming scene immediately made Annabeth''s heart ache.


    Annabeth thought about how this might have been a moment shared between her and her child if he or she survived.


    Unfortunately...


    This child couldn''t be brought into this world.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Annabeth''s eyes immediately turned red when she thought of this.


    "I''m sorry..." Annabeth looked down and murmured as she gently rubbed her lower abdomen.


    The heart-warming moment between the mother and son, who were not far away, continued...


    The happier the two looked together, the worse Annabeth felt.


    ***


    Seven dayster, Josh finally allowed Annabeth to leave the hospital.


    At a little past two o''clock in the morning, Josh brought Annabeth to the municipal hospital.


    The two of them went in through the hospital''s back door...


    After arriving, Josh''s friend, Jason Collins, a doctor in the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department, took Annabeth and Josh in. They proceeded with a series of pre-operative examinations...


    Once the examinations were done, Jason brought the two of them back to his office.


    As soon as they entered, Jason asked the two of them to sit in front of a coffee table.


    After that, Jason cut to the chase. "Ms. Cates, your baby''s position is unique There''s a high possibility of excessive bleeding if you get an abortion. That''s why we can'' proceed with the surgery...


    Annabeth was dumbfounded when she heard this...


    She had never expected a situation like this...


    The possibility of the baby being in a unique position and making it impossible for an abortion was very low.


    However, it just had to happen to her.


    Annabeth felt as if god was ying a prank on her.


    "How... How could this be?" Annabeth asked.


    "I can only say that this child is perhaps


    fated to be yours... You aret d to be his or her els


    mother..." Jason said.


    With that, Jason took a deep look at Josh, who was next to Annabeth...


    ?


    Although Josh didn''t say that the child was rted to him, and Josh''spany had denied it, even a fool could tell that Josh couldn''t possibly have no ties to the child.  S


    However, Jason didn''t ask Josh anything.


    Right then, Josh began feeling mixed emotions again.


    He initially wasn''t on board with getting an abortion anyway. Hence, he couldn''t possibly be happier with the oue...


    However, from Annabeth''s perspective, everything seemed to have worked against her.


    Annabeth wanted to get an abortion so that she could still be with her boyfriend...


    She loved her boyfriend a lot.


    If she didn''t get an abortion, she''d face a lot of difficulties.


    Things would also get unusuallyplicated...


    Suddenly, Josh didn''t know what to do.


    Annabeth frowned hard as she looked at Jason. "Can I really not get an abortion? Isn''t there any other way?"

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    "Ms. Cates, there''s a ny-nine percent rate of excessive bleeding if you choose to proceed with the abortion...


    "And there''s only one percent of you getting through it safely...


    "Besides, there''s no other way. God would tell you the same thing.


    "Do you get what I''m saying?" Jason Collins enunciated each word carefully.


    "I''ve been the head of the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department for a very long time. To be honest, I''ve encountered countless pregnant women. However... This is the first time I''ve met someone like you whose baby is in such a unique position...


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go to other hospitals and get it checked... But, if you believe me, you have to carry on with the pregnancy and give birth to this child..." Jason added.


    His words immediately made Annabeth Cates feel hopeless.


    Jason was the head of the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department, and he was also a famous gynecologist in the country.


    His words were certainly believable.


    Now, Annabeth was left with a single option. She could either get an abortion and be at risk of experiencing excessive bleeding, or she could choose not to get an abortion.


    But what would she do if she didn''t get an abortion?


    Would she have to force Josh to be with her because of the child?


    What about Josh''s happiness for the rest of his life?


    However, her only option seemed to be thetter based on the current circumstances.


    There was a considerable risk of losing her life if she experienced excessive bleeding during the surgery. She was the only child in the family, and she couldn''t take on such a huge risk...


    Josh frowned slightly and looked at Annabeth. ¡°Let''s talk outside..."


    Annabeth nodded.


    Josh chatted with Jason briefly before bringing Annabeth to his newly bought white Ferrari.


    It was dark inside the car.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Josh slowly turned on the lights inside.


    Soon, the surroundings became bright.


    Right then, the two of them each had their troubled thoughts.


    Annabeth was in a dilemma as to what she ought to do now.


    Meanwhile, Josh was also facing a simr dilemma.


    "Annabeth... If this is the case, you''ll have to give birth to this child... I know you love your boyfriend a lot.


    "But if you must choose to give birth


    to the child under such


    circumstances, you''ll have to


    me


    clean with this guy and breakup with him...


    "Although know I''m in no ce say this, think this is the best


    e


    oue for you, the child, mecand


    him. Josh logically offered his analysis.


    He felt extremely sorry about Annabeth''s innocent boyfriend.


    However, there wasn''t a second option right now.


    He couldn''t allow Annabeth to pretend that the child was her boyfriend''s. How could she continue being with him?


    It was much too unfair for the guy.


    Why should the guy be kept in the dark and look after Josh''s child for the rest of his life?


    "Don''t worry. If you can''t bring


    yourself to tell him this, I can help you..." Josh looked into Annabeth''s eyes. He had an imploring look in his eyes...


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, Annabeth''s phone started ringing.


    The person who called was Annabeth''s good friend and ex-housemate in Antis, Pa Whittaker.


    Annabeth immediately answered the call-

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    "Hey... It''s already veryte. Why are you still calling me? Did you only get home after you were out drinking again?" Annabeth Cates asked. ¡°Annabeth, I''m telling you. I bumped into my true love at the club tonight... He''s a gift from heaven... So handsome..." Pa Whittaker sounded extremely excited...


    Despite being some distance away, Josh Batton could still overhear the conversation clearly.


    "We''re in love... Are you envious? Say, you''ve been here in Antis for so long... Why haven''t you met anyone? Aren''t you embarrassed?" Pa asked.


    Annabeth''s heart clenched tightly when she heard this. She seemed dumbfounded.


    Annabeth didn''t expect Pa to bring this up suddenly...


    She also didn''t think her lie would be exposed so soon.


    Josh now paid attention to the phone conversation.


    He immediately frowned a little as he looked thoughtfully at Annabeth''s face.


    There was a curious look in his eyes...


    Annabeth clearly said she had a boyfriend.


    Why did her friend say that she didn''t have a boyfriend?


    Based on how Annabeth spoke to this person, Josh could tell that this was probably her close friend...


    It was impossible that a close friend wouldn''t know that Annabeth had a boyfriend.


    With all these things put together, Josh suddenly understood everything.


    Annabeth subconsciously lowered her phone volume. She didn''t know what to do now.


    Meanwhile, Josh didn''t allow Annabeth to make her next move. Instead, he snatched her phone away. "Did you say she doesn''t have a boyfriend? Are you sure? Doesn''t she have a long-term boyfriend?" Josh asked.


    "What long-term boyfriend? I used to live with her all the time. How wouldn''t I know? She only stopped renting the unit with me half a month ago. She was still single then..." Pa said.


    Her speech was a little slurred because she drank too much, but Josh could still hear her clearly.


    ¡°Are you sure she was single half a month ago?" Josh asked.


    People tended to tell the truth when they were drunk. Josh believed that Pa wasn''t lying...


    "Yeah, yeah. Half a month ago, Annabeth even asked me to introduce her to guys..." Pa said.


    After hearing what she said, Josh fully believed in his assumptions...


    Annabeth panicked. She subconsciously reached out to grab her phone...


    sne


    However, Josh wouldn''t let her. Instead, he got out of the car


    her phone and locked the car withel


    the outside. Content belong


    ?wnovelAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    to


    After that, Joshzily leaned against the car. "Really?" He asked in a serious tone.


    "Yeah, really... Hey... Who are you?" Pa asked.


    "Why are you still with Annabeth at this hour?" She added.


    Instead, he felt endlessly touched...


    At this moment, hepletely stopped feeling guilty toward Annabeth''s so-called boyfriend...


    for


    Swnovel


    Sore hanging up in as manner. Content belongs


    me these things,"


    to


    hanging up is


    "Hey... Your voice... Why does it sound


    celebri amiliar? You sound I


    . Why can''t I recall "ket


    said.


    swno


    "It doesn''t matter who I am...


    "This idiot!" Josh shook his head helplessly.


    Annabeth kept trying to open the car door from the inside, but she couldn''t.


    In the end, she had no choice but to give up and let fate decide...


    She never thought that her lie would be exposed so easily.

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    Soon, Josh Batton got into the car...


    When he suddenly entered the car, Annabeth Cates could smell his faint Bleu De Chanel cologne.


    It made her feel extremelyfortable...


    Annabeth liked it best when he used this cologne. It had a sweet and fresh note, with a tinge of creaminess that made her feel safe.


    Josh closed the car door before slowly looking at her face.


    The moment their eyes met, she blushed.


    Her heart was beating extremely fast...


    It felt as if her heart would soon leap out of her chest.


    Annabeth subconsciously clenched her fists. Although she looked at Josh, she couldn''t say a single word.


    "Idiot..." Josh gently reached out and carefully ruffled her hair. There was a helpless look in his eyes.


    Countless women admired Josh, but he was so gentle to her right now...


    For a moment, Annabeth fell for him again.


    "Sorry..." Annabeth said.


    At this point, there was no use in trying to deny it...


    She could only admit to it.


    Annabeth knew that everything was bound to get out of control tonight.


    Fate would continue to pull them apart...


    "You don''t have to say that, Annabeth... I know what you''re thinking," Josh said softly.


    This was the first time in Josh''s life that he met such a silly girl as Annabeth.


    "If your friend hadn''t called, were you going to keep this from me forever? Huh?


    "Were you going to take it all on yourself just to avoid adding to my stress? Do you think you can keep doing this forever?


    "Hmm? Why are you sacrificing yourself for others? Will you stop being such an idiot?" Josh asked.


    The more he said, the more helpless he felt. There was a hopeless look in his eyes.


    Annabeth was like the warm


    sunshine during the cold winter. Her


    presence soothed Josh and


    lit up the darkest corners in


    SwneThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    heart.


    Annabeth felt extremely surprised by what Josh said.


    Josh could understand what she was thinking without her even trying to exin...


    ¡°Josh... I just feel that someone famous like you should not be with a nobody like me.....


    "You practically glow from head to


    toe. What about me? I''m such a


    ordinary girl. Why should I


    someone like you?


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    be


    "Besides, you don''t love me. Back when you said you would take up responsibility, it was only because we slept together... "Recently, you''ve also said you would take up responsibility because I''ve gotten pregnant," Annabeth exined carefully...


    She started speaking after a long sigh. "I know you won''t be happy if you''re forced to be with someone you don''t love...


    "Josh, you''re such an amazing,


    perfect, splendid human being. You


    deserve to have the happiest life possible... The woman you marry must be someone you genuinely love...


    ¡°A marriage between two people who genuinely love each other is the only one worth having..." Annabeth added.


    "Is that why you tried to take it all on yourself? Is that why you lied to me about having a boyfriend?


    ¡°Annabeth, all you think about is my happiness. Have you ever thought about your happiness?" Josh asked.

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    Josh Batton really couldn''t understand why Annabeth Cates would behave like this.


    Annabeth was perhaps the only person in the world who was this selfless.


    Although Annabeth had ordinary appearances, she was extremely beautiful on the inside.


    "My happiness isn''t that important... Besides, by not being with you and getting an abortion, I can be happy in the future too... What if I meet a decent man in the future?" Annabeth said.


    "Could he be better than me?" Josh asked.


    ¡°That''s certainly not possible," Annabeth said.


    "There you go. Since you don''t have a boyfriend, this will be easy. Don''t overthink. Let''s get married..." Josh said without hesitation.


    His decisiveness instantly made Annabeth''s mind go nk...


    Get married... With Josh Batton.


    This was something Annabeth never dared to even think about in the past...


    "Why are you zoning out? Don''t you like me? Do you hate me?" Josh asked.


    "No... That''s not it..." Annabeth said.


    "What are you thinking then?" Josh asked.


    "I''m just wondering if you''ve thought this through. You''ll lose a lot by marrying me... Not only your poprity... But also the possibility of being with a woman you truly love... You won''t be happy by being with someone you don''t love...


    "How about this... Let''s not get married. Everything will remain the same. I... I''ll be a mother without getting married... If you want to see us, you cane to visit... I won''t tell the child you''re his father either...


    "Once you have met someone you love, you can get married. I won''t disturb you..." Annabeth said carefully.


    This seemed to be better for Josh than if they were to get married...


    When you truly loved someone, you''d naturally put that person''s happiness first.


    As long as the person you love is happy, you''d be happy too.


    At this moment, Josh felt touched again...


    It was as if a warm current of air reached the bottom of his heart.


    Perhaps due to the beautiful lights in the car, Josh found Annabeth even gentler than usual.


    Josh was prompted to feel protective toward her.


    ¡°Idiot, what are you saying? Do you think I would behave like such a jerk?


    "I''ve thought about it... As a man, I should be responsible for my actions.


    "I''ll bear all the consequences. All you have to do is stay by my side and be my wife.


    "You said I don''t love you. Indeed, don''t love


    I


    you now. I don''t e


    t belongs to swe


    you that way... But I''ll try my best.


    "Annabeth believe feelings can develop over time... Give me a chance. Let me take care of


    ¨¦t


    and


    our child for the rest of het


    ¡°I promise I''ll stay loyal and true to you. I''ll never cheat on you," Josh said.


    He couldn''t help but make all those promises...


    Suddenly, Annabeth was so touched that she started crying. "Are you sure? You can still change y


    Ine


    if you have any regrets our mind


    "I''m very certain... But, Annabeth, do you really love me?" Josh asked lovingly.


    Annabeth started blushing. Her heart was beating wildly. "Why... Why did you ask that?"


    "If you don''t love me, why would you sacrifice yourself for my happiness?" Josh could see through Annabeth now.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    Suddenly, Annabeth Cates'' face turned even redder.


    Her barely noticeable expression said it all.


    Josh Batton had gotten his answer.


    Annabeth was such a good girl. There was no reason for him to let her down.


    Although Josh did have to sacrifice a lot by being with her, he was willing to do it.


    "It''s been decided then... Annabeth, I promise you I''ll do my best to fall in love with you..." Josh added.


    Although his heart already belonged to someone else, he believed he could rece X''s ce in his heart with Annabeth if he tried hard enough.


    At this moment, Annabeth found it hard to breathe. She was tongue-tied, and she couldn''t find the words to express herself.


    Since Josh had already said those things, she had no reason to refuse him anymore...


    However, she didn''t know if not refusing him was the right thing to do.


    Knowing what Annabeth was thinking, Josh didn''t speak any further. Instead, he silently took his phone out and logged in to Weibo... Right then, he had more than 9,999 unread messages on Weibo...


    He casually opened some of them to read...


    These were all private messages from his fans.


    They were all talking about how Josh''spany previously denied his rtionship with Annabeth¡ª


    "Josh, I knew you didn''t have such poor taste... How could that ugly woman be pregnant with your child?"


    "Josh is the greatest man in the world. He would never marry such an ordinary person."


    ¡°Josh, I know you''ve good high expectations. But, of course, you wouldn''t want such an ugly woman. Hahaha.......¡±


    Josh briefly nced over these messages. Toward the end, he was frowning slightly.


    After that, he quickly exited from the


    page and started writing a Weibo post."@Annabeth Cates, you and our baby will be the most important people in my life from now on. Marry me."


    Annabeth, who was still weighing her options,


    when she noticed the Weibo post Josh was writing... ContentProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    immediate st


    that


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    Annabeth tried to snatch his phone away. "No. Let me think this through..."


    However, Josh lifted his hand high in the air. After that, he quickly pressed the button to publish his post.


    Once the post was published, he showed Annabeth his phone. "Don''t hesitate... What''s done is done."


    Annabeth was speechless.


    She hadn''t expected this at all.


    "Hurry up


    are going to delete it. Even if we


    get married and have


    children, we could do it secretly. Se why did you advertise it?" With that, Annabeth tried to snatch Josh''s


    phone away to delete the Weibo post...


    UMS


    However, Josh lifted his hand high up again...


    Despite that, Annabeth didn''t give up. Instead, she continued to try snatching his phone away. Whenever she reached out, Josh would dodge aside. She couldn''t beat him.


    Just like that, five minutes went by...


    Josh felt that it was almost time. He then tossed the phone over to Annabeth. "Here you go..."


    Annabeth quickly unlocked the phone and returned to the Weibo page.


    A shocking scene appeared.


    The Weibo post that Josh just published already had five million shares, likes, andments... This also meant that at least five million people had seen it.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    It was toote to delete it now.


    Annabeth Cates opened thement section with trembling hands.


    "Ahh... Josh, did your ount get hacked? It must have been, right?"


    "Didn''t thepany just deny their rtionship? So why did Josh sabotage himself? Ahh... I''m dying."


    "I thought Josh would never fall for a woman like this. I feel embarrassed..."


    "Josh, I can''t agree with this marriage... Are you crazy? Sob-sob. I want to die."


    "I believe Josh''s ount must have been hacked. His other half must be a beautiful celebrity or a girl from a rich family. It can''t be her..."


    "Oh my god! The man of my dreams has fallen in love with someone else. Sob-sob... Annabeth, give me my man back."


    ¡°Sob-sob... I feel heartbroken. Ahh... Josh, this isn''t right for an idol."


    Josh Batton''s fans were all crying their lungs out in thement section.


    Even through the screen, Annabeth could feel how angry, reluctant, and sad his fans were... Immediately after that, the number of shares, likes, andments began to skyrocket.


    In less than half a minute, there was an increase of three million shares, likes, andments. Just as Annabeth was about to continue reading the Weiboments, the entire page went nk. She subconsciously exited from Weibo and tried to enter again.


    However, she couldn''t get in at all...


    What did this mean?


    Weibo had crashed...Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Things had gotten out of hand...


    Annabeth broke into a cold sweat. She grabbed onto her shirt tightly while she looked at Josh, who. seemed calm. "Weibo has crashed. Your fans are all crying theirtungs out... How could you be this rash?"


    "Now, your fans are all upset... I''d like to see how you will answer X and Georgie tomorrow..." Annabeth said. Annabeth felt as if she would soon turn mad...


    Josh was too rash.


    "If I hadn''t done this, you''d hesitate for a few more years..." Josh said before naturally grabbing his phone.


    "Although I don''t love you... I can''t possibly ept getting married and having children in secret," he said with a serious expression.


    "Men should own up to their actions.


    Since I''m going to marry you, and


    I''ve decided to keep the child, I not let


    ust


    an you and the child suffer from


    n


    shame...


    ?wnovel


    "I want you two to stand by my side and share all the fame and glory that belong to me..." Josh dered word for word.


    His words deeply touched Annabeth once again...


    The thing idols in the entertainment industry cared about the most was their poprity.


    Most of them would never publicly reveal that they were in a rtionship or married to maintain their poprity.


    This was done to avoid losing fans.


    Josh was the most daring idol Annabeth had ever seen.


    There was nobody else like him.


    He was also the most responsible man she''d met.


    "But you''ll lose poprity... It wasn''t easy for you to get this far. So why wouldn''t you cherish that?" Annabeth said helplessly.


    "It wasn''t easy for me to get this far, but is it easy for an unmarried woman like you to bet your life on me by having my child?" Josh argued.


    ¡°Josh....... I still think that you''re too rash..." Annabeth said.


    "I don''t think so... Those who really


    love me won''t stop being my fans... I


    don''t care if other people do... I''l regain the poprity I''ve lost from getting married through my future work, little by little..." Josh said.

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    Josh Batton cared a lot about the glory, status, and fame he had acquired over many years in the entertainment industry.


    That was because none of it came easy.


    Although these things were important to him, he had something even more important now.


    His responsibilities were much more important than these things...


    Marrying Annabeth Cates and having a child with her were his responsibilities.


    Providing Annabeth and their child a bright future and not leaving them in the dark were his responsibilities as a husband and father...


    When Annabeth heard this, her heart felt even warmer.


    Feeling touched, she suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Annabeth clenched her fists tightly and took in a deep breath. After that, she slowly exhaled and lowered her head. "Are you sure you won''t regret this?" she murmured.


    Josh chuckled. "I won''t regret it... What about you? Will you regret having a child with me?" he asked.


    Annabeth immediately shook her head...


    She would have no regrets in this life about having a child with a perfect man like Josh.


    "The road ahead might not always be bright, but there''s nothing I can''t ovee as long as you and our child are by my side..." Josh added.


    Annabeth nodded. "Josh... Let''s ovee all obstacles together."


    "Okay..." Josh affectionately ruffled her hair.


    Annabeth then quickly took her phone out and logged in to Weibo...


    At the same time, Georgie Clementine called Josh on the phone...


    When Josh saw this, he got out of the car and picked up the call.


    Annabeth didn''t follow him out. Instead, she leaned against the seat and silently waited for the Weibo page to load on her phone.


    However, as soon as the application opened, the entire page was nk.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Annabeth tried to exit and re-enter, but it was still the same.


    After several attempts, nothing changed.


    Without a


    the middle of the night because of


    woubt, Weibo crashed in


    s public announceme of


    Annabeth tried nearly over a times


    Weibefore sessfully exzent


    Weibo. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    to


    When she opened the list of hot topics, she was stunned...


    The first ten topics were all rted to Josh''s public announcement.


    All the topics'' ratings were off the chart.


    There was also the word ''explosive'' behind each topic.


    Nothing like this had happened before...


    Hot topic number one, ''#Josh Batton is about to get married#''.


    Hot topic number two, ''#Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates#''.


    Hot topic number three, ''#Josh Batton''s downfall#''.


    Hot topic number four, ''#Annabeth Cates#''.


    Hot topic number five, ''#Josh Batton#''.


    Hot topic number six, ''#X Entertainment lied#''.


    Hot topic number seven, ''#Annabeth Cates is pregnant#''.


    Hot topic number eight, ''#Josh Batton''s fans are abandoning him#''.


    Hot topic number nine, ''#Josh Batton is not fit to be an idol#''.


    Hot topic number ten, ''#Why Annabeth Cates?#".


    As Annabeth looked at these topics, her mind wentpletely nk...


    She felt especially panicked when


    she


    St Josh''s fans


    him. Content bevel


    Annabeth quickly tapped on that topic to check it out.


    to

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    Inside, there was news from some marketing ounts about how Josh Batton''s fans abandoned him.


    Since the time Josh made the public announcement, which was less than twenty minutes ago, he had already lost a total of two million followers...


    What did this mean?


    It was practically horrifying...


    When Annabeth Cates scrolled down, she saw even more hatefulments from Josh''s fans directed at him. They med him for being irresponsible by getting married so suddenly, and they also criticized him for being in a rtionship even though he was an idol...


    Moreover, they criticized him for not behaving like an idol because he announced he was getting married at the height of his poprity... Many fans were showing their true feelings. They all cried painfully.


    "I started liking you ever since you first made your debut. I saw you grow and reach the highest point in your career. I thought you''d only get better. I didn''t think you''d destroy your career. Josh, are you getting married? If that''s the case, we''ll never meet again."


    "Sob-sob... Clearly, you know how many female fans you have. So why would you still hurt us by getting married? Josh, you''re a heartless man."


    "Josh, are you blind? This woman isn''t on par with your standards at all. You can''t do this. Sob-sob."


    "A top-notch celebrity officially announced that he''s getting married to his assistant at the height of his poprity. So what kind of drama plot is this? Although to be fair, I still have to say that I''m very jealous of Annabeth Cates. Sob-sob..."


    "This is a real-life drama plot. As a bystander, I just want to wish Josh well. Can''t his fans be a little more understanding? Are female fans so crazy?" ¡°As a bystander, I have something to say. Josh''s fans should wake up. Even if Josh never gets married in this lifetime, you won''t stand a chance.¡±


    "I''m a reasonable fan. I wish Josh happiness. I''m sure he chose her for his reasons, but I still feel a lot of pain. Sob-sob..."


    Due to how raw those emotions were, Annabeth could deeply feel the disappointment and heartaches these people were experiencing...


    Although a lot of it wasn''t pleasant to read, Annabeth could understand them...


    However, Annabeth hadn''t expected Josh to lose fans on such arge scale...


    Nothing like this had happened in the entertainment industry before.


    After taking a deep breath, Annabeth proceeded to read the number one hot topic.


    There were screenshots of Josh''s public announcement published by marketing ounts...


    Josh''s fans were still crying in thements.


    Everyone was crying.


    It was almost as if they had lost the entire world...


    Someone even said they couldn''t sleep tonight.


    The situation was much worse than Annabeth had imagined.


    Outside the car, Josh was still on the phone call with Georgie Clementine-


    "Josh... I don''t know what to do with you. What''s done is done. We''ll just have to let it be...


    "Why didn''t you discuss it with me before doing it?" Georgie sounded extremely helpless...


    Late at night, Georgie stood silently


    in front of the safety railing on the balcony. With one hand holding her phone, she held onto the safety


    n


    railing with the other hand. Here was set far off in the distance amidst the glorious view of the night scenery...


    Being in a rtionship was detrimental to a top-notch celebrity''s poprity and career.


    Getting married was worse.


    However, since Josh had already done it, Georgie had no other choice but to clean up his mess for him. Georgie didn''t feel shocked because she had experienced a lot of stuff like this in the entertainment industry. From thepany viewpoint, Georgie was worried about the mess the entirepany would deal with. However, as Josh''s good friend, she was happy for him regarding the rtionship.


    Although Annabeth wasn''t the physically attractive kind of woman, she had a good personality.


    "It was a spur of the moment... I''m


    sorry about causing trouble for the


    company... I''ll call X andProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    apologize to her..." Josh advel???


    "X probably doesn''t know about it


    If


    yet.ound out, she would''ve


    called


    She must still be asleep at this hour. You should call her in the morning," Georgie said.  S


    "I understand..." Josh said.


    With that, Josh hung up the phone and returned to the car.

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    When Josh Batton saw Annabeth Cates frowning at her phone, he knew what she was looking at without even having to guess. Josh slowly entered the car before turning on the car engine. "Don''t worry. Things will be fine after we get past this hurdle..."


    "Your fans are unfollowing you..." Annabeth said.


    "Yeah, just as expected," Josh said.


    Annabeth frowned deeply without saying anything. Instead, she silently opened Josh''s Weibo page.


    She realized that he had already lost five million fans on Weibo.


    In the short period that she scrolled through the hot topics, the number had already reached five million.


    Josh''s fans were different from other idols'' fans...


    Other idols would purchase fake fans to make themselves appear popr.


    However, Josh''s fans were all genuine fans.


    Thepany had never bought a single fan for Josh.


    What did losing five million fans mean?


    This was an inestimable loss.


    "You''ve already lost five million followers..." Annabeth added.


    Josh was still calm. ¡°Yeah, as expected..."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''m afraid your career will be affected," Annabeth said.


    "If I''m no longer popr, will you still like me?" Josh asked.


    "Why wouldn''t I? I like you not because of your poprity," Annabeth said.


    Josh smiled a little. Josh reached out to gently hold Annabeth''s hand with his other hand with one hand on the steering wheel. Their fingers interlocked.


    It was very quiet in the car, so much so that it felt a little hard to breathe.


    Josh chuckled and held her hand tightly. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything."


    ¡°Really? Falling in love and getting


    married is


    a dead-end for idols


    entert industry... I''m r


    really


    worried..." Annabeth said. d.  S


    Many fans felt possessive toward their idols.


    There were two types of possessiveness. For the first type, female fans thought of themselves as their idol''s girlfriend.


    In their world, they think of their idol as their possession.


    They often fantasized about all sorts of things that could happen between them and their idol...


    They would then create beautiful dreams with these fantasies.


    In their dreams, their idol would be their current or future boyfriend.


    However, once they found out their idols were in love or getting married, their dreams would shatter... They would feel as if their hearts were broken. In fact, they would even feel betrayed by their idols.


    That strong sense of betrayal could


    make them angry. In fact, they might


    even their idols and sght


    backstabbing them.  S


    Meanwhile, for the second type of fans, these people were usually


    working professionals, mothe


    and


    sister-like figures...


    These people wereparatively more rational. They would think of their idol as their friend, family, or child...


    If they like this person, they would naturally want their idol to focus on his career based on his ideals.


    They only want their idol to be more and more popr...


    Thest thing they wanted was for their idol to fall in love, get married, or receive any negative media attention.


    It was because that meant their idol would fall from grace.


    Once their idol fell in love or got married, they would feel immensely disappointed.


    In fact, they would even feel betrayed.


    They would feel that their idol had let them down...

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    Some of those who were psychologically less resilient would also choose to unfollow Josh Batton.


    "What''s done is done. There''s nothing you can change, even if you''re worried. Don''t think too much. Trust in X Entertainment. Trust in me, okay?" Josh said consolingly.


    Annabeth Cates nodded gently...


    She didn''t say anything further.


    She was worried that Josh might feel even more ufortable if she said too much.


    "Annabeth, from tomorrow on... You don''t have to go to the office. Stay at home and rest..." Josh changed the topic.


    "You''re pregnant now. You should look after your body. On top of that, the fetus is also in a unique position. So you need to be even more careful... After all, something dangerous might easily happen if you miscarry...


    ¡°There will definitely be a lot more reportersing to interview me over the next few days. There would also be a lot of extremist fans. Things might get messy. It''s dangerous..." Josh added.


    "Okay." Annabeth nodded...


    Josh''s words made sense. She would listen to him.


    Annabeth didn''t speak any further. Instead, she shifted her gaze to Weibo again...


    The Weibo screen was nk again.


    This meant Weibo had crashed yet again...


    Annabeth helplessly pinched her forehead. After that, she tried to exit and re-enter.


    However, it was still the same...


    When Josh saw that she kept trying to log in to Weibo, he immediately took her phone away and put it in his pocket. ¡°Alright... Stop looking at these things that''ll affect your mood. Okay?"


    Annabeth nodded gently. "Okay... I was just worried. That''s why I wanted to check on things constantly."


    "These shouldn''t be stuff you worry about. From now on, just focus on our baby..." Josh said.


    "Oh, right. Since we''ve decided to get married, I''ll take you home to meet my parents after things calm down over the next few days...


    "As for your parents, you should


    bring me to meet them too. Then after that, we''ll arrange for both our parents to meet and talk about the wedding," Josh said in a serious tone... This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Since they had decided to get married, Josh would let Annabeth experience what other women experienced.


    They needed to get registered and hold a wedding. Nothing should be left out.


    Josh wanted to wee Annabeth proudly into his family.


    "Alright... As you wish," Annabeth said.


    She seemed almost as obedient as a kitten.


    This gentle trait of hers could always unintentionally melt his heart.


    Josh subconsciously lifted his hand and ruffled her hair gently. ¡°Hmm.....¡±


    Annabeth chuckled. Her cheeks blushing, she turned to look out the window at the night scenery.


    Up until now, she still felt as if she was in a dream.


    None of this felt real to her.


    Annabeth was an ordinary girl. So how did she end up getting married to a top-notch celebrity like Josh?


    "What are you thinking about?" Josh asked.


    "Nothing... Everything just feels like a dream," Annabeth said.


    "Huh?"


    "I still can''t believe an ordinary person like me could get married to you," Annabeth said truthfully.


    "Idiot... You''re not ordinary. Annabeth, remember this. Everyone is unique," Josh said.


    "I''m really ordinarypared to you.


    l


    e


    Ie from a low-ie family, my looks are ordinary, and I have nothing to show academically. Annabeth scratched her head helplessly. She felt extremely self-abased...


    "You''re


    don''t talk


    don''tstanding... Annabeth,


    about yourself like this


    don''t care about any of these things you mentioned..." Josh said.  S

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    Annabeth Cates felt deeply touched once again.


    Suddenly, tears filled her eyes.


    ''Josh, you''re a very good person. I love you so much...All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ''Let''s be together for the rest of our lives.


    ''I''ll love you forever and never leave you.'' Annabeth thought.


    "Stay at my house tonight... The paparazzi are bound to find out where you live and look for you there.


    "In fact, some people might even sell that information to fans..." Josh Batton said.


    Annabeth nodded. "Alright," she said.


    ***


    As a safety precaution, Josh didn''t return to the house he usually stayed in. Instead, he brought Annabeth to a high-ss vi he owned by the beach.


    The vi had three floors, and it was only a short distance away from the ocean. Annabeth often came here with Josh. Hence, she was no stranger to this ce. After entering the vi, Josh switched on the lights...


    He then held Annabeth''s hand and led her into the living room.


    This vi had a minimalistic European style to its design.


    Sky blue and white were the primary color schemes in the vi.


    It made one feelfortable...


    Annabeth liked it here a lot. She couldn''t help but look around a little while.


    "I know you like the ocean. What do you think about us staying here after we get married?" Josh asked.


    Annabeth nodded happily. "Sure," she said.


    Josh chuckled. He then led Annabeth up to the second floor and into the master bedroom.


    "Go inside and get cleaned up for


    bed. Then, you can use my clothes and stuff for the night. I''ll get


    someone to bring you the things you need tomorrow..." Josh said.


    When Josh spoke, his voice was gentle. There was also an apparent smile on his face.


    "Okay... What about you?" Annabeth asked.


    "I''ll get cleaned up next door. After that, I''lle back..." Josh replied.


    When Annabeth heard that Josh was returning, she panicked...


    Did this mean they were going to sleep in the same bed?


    ¡°Am I sleeping here too?" Annabeth subconsciously gasped.


    "Where else would you sleep? You''ll be my wife soon. Is there any


    reason for us to sleep in separenget


    beds?" Josh asked.


    Annabeth blushed and shook her head...


    Seeing how red her face had be, Josh felt cheerful...


    With a smile on his face, he went to the room next door.


    Excited, Annabeth walked into the bathroom and took a quick shower.


    Once she was done, she changed into Josh''s white shirt andy down on the bed.


    Soon, Josh returned. He got into bed and sat down next to her.


    After cing their phones on the nightstand, Josh slowly switched off the lights andy down, too.  W


    As soon as he did so, Annabeth''s heart started racing uncontrobly.


    She was blushing again.


    Josh couldn''t see Annabeth''s face clearly in the dark room.


    "Let''s sleep... Goodnight," Josh said.


    Annabeth nodded.


    Although they slept in the same bed, neither of them moved much.


    Annabeth tossed and turned for a long while, and she still couldn''t fall asleep.


    In the end, she gave up and reached for her phone on the nightstand. She then logged in to Weibo.

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    Right then, Weibo still hadn''t been fixed yet.


    Annabeth Cates tried several times before she finally managed to log in to Weibo...


    There was still a lot of discussion on Weibo''s hot topics.


    The ten previous topics still upied the same spots on the list of hot topics.


    Annabeth Cates had over 9,999 unread messages on Weibo.


    When she opened her inbox, she saw that the messages were all from Josh Batton''s fans.


    "Tell me. What method did you use to seduce Josh? You''re shameless. Disgusting...''


    "You''re worthless. Do you think you can be someone important by getting married to Josh?"


    "You must have set Josh up, right? You snuck into his bed, got yourself pregnant, and forced him to marry you. Aren''t you tired?"


    These spitefulments once again annoyed Annabeth.


    Instead of replying, she quickly exited from the page.


    Right then, all the celebrities and bloggers she followed were all talking about what happened between her and Josh.


    The celebrities were half-heartedly offering their blessings.


    While they did so, they also expressed how they were jealous of Annabeth.


    Josh''s single post had managed to get countless people involved.


    Weibo was even livelier in the middle of the night than the usual peak hours.


    The things said by celebrities and bloggers were much friendlier. Annabeth felt a little better after reading theirments...


    However, after scrolling for a while, she saw more messages from marketing ounts.


    To attract readership, these marketing ounts were all analyzing Annabeth''s pregnancy on their Weibo pages...


    In their opinion, Annabeth was a woman who would do anything to get her way.


    Josh fell for her plot and slept with her without realizing it.


    After that incident, Annabeth became pregnant...


    Once she was pregnant, she started forcing Josh to marry her.


    However, to Annabeth''s surprise, these


    reculous Weibo posts received many likes from Joshel


    fans. People supported these ideas...


    sw


    "As Josh''s fan, I''m sure this is what happened. Josh was forced to do this."


    "Annabeth is a scheming b*tch."


    "Doesn''t she realize how ugly she


    looks? How could she have


    persuaded Josh to do all this?l


    must have done something to him."


    "Was this woman a prostitute in the past? She''s ''s so good at setting these up. One certainly mustn''t Wcontent


    things


    judge a book by its cover." belongs to


    They were still saying horrible things...


    To avoid affecting her mood from reading further, Annabeth opened Josh''s page and checked his follower count...


    Another million followers had unfollowed him...


    Since Josh''s public announcement, he had lost six million followers in a short time.


    Annabeth felt troubled by these numbers.


    However, after looking at it for a while, her Weibo page crashed again...


    Her phone screen turned nk.


    Annabeth tried to enter Weibo several times, but she failed each time...


    Toward the end, she felt mentally and physically exhausted...N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Without realizing it, she fell asleep with her phone in her hands.


    At seven o''clock the following day, Annabeth opened her eyes.


    Her first reaction was to think that what happenedst night was all a dream.


    She subconsciously looked around...


    When she saw the unfamiliar environment, she felt sure that none of this was a dream.


    By then, Josh was already not by her side.


    Annabeth subconsciously touched the area he hadid on and discovered that it was cold to the touch.


    This meant Josh had left much earlier.


    Annabeth stretchedzily, but she didn''t get out of the bed. Instead, she picked up her phone and prepared to open Weibo... Right then, the bedroom door opened...

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    Immediately after that, Josh Batton walked in with a few bags that had luxury brands'' logos on them.


    Josh was wearing a dark blue, loose, V-neck shirt with a pair of long, white pants.


    His sexy cor bones, long neck, and perfect jawline were evident...


    He appeared very bright and rxed like this.


    Annabeth Cates felt joyful just by watching him silently like this.


    "Josh... Good morning..." Annabeth said.


    Out of curiosity, she looked at the bags.


    Various female attire and undergarments came into sight...


    Josh smiled a little before walking up to her. He reached out and gently ruffled her bangs. "Why are you up so early? Were you unable to sleep well in an unfamiliar environment?"


    His voice and gaze were refreshing...


    "No. I just had a lot on my mind," Annabeth said softly.


    "Silly girl. Didn''t I tell you already? Thepany and I will take care of everything... Don''t worry. Thepany will sort things out.


    ¡°Georgie just called me a while ago. The Public Rtions Department has been busying up with a perfect n to help me get past this hurdle..." Josh added.


    Annabeth let out a long, helpless sigh. "Okay... I hope everything turns out well."


    Josh smiled. ¡°Don''t worry. It''s X Entertainment we''re talking about. We have the best Public Rtions Department in the entire country.


    Josh trusted thepany.


    Since Georgie had already said she would handle it, there would certainly not be any problems.


    Annabeth nodded obediently.


    Since she had just woken up, her hair was a little messy.


    After removing her ck-framed sses, she looked much prettier.


    At one nce, she looked like azy kitten.


    Just one look was enough to melt one''s heart.


    Josh only had one thought on his mind when he saw her in this state.


    He simply wanted to pet her.


    In the next second, Josh lifted his hand and gently ruffled her hair.


    "Did you buy me clothes? Or did you get someone else to do it?" Annabeth asked. She felt extremely embarrassed when she saw those luxury items. A single branded item like these cost several tens of thousands. Josh had bought so many that it probably cost him at least six figures.


    "Neither..." Josh replied.


    "What do you mean?" Annabeth asked.


    "These are all from my mother. She said that you came here with mezst night and didn''t have your things with you. So that''s why she has bought these and sent them over..." Josh said.


    Annabeth''s heart clenched when she heard this.


    Did Josh''s mother buy her clothes personally and send them over?


    What did Annabeth do to deserve this?


    Josh''s mother was a wealthy housewife in Country Z. Annabeth instantly felt embarrassed.


    b. n


    "Ahh... I''m so sorry. Where is she now?


    Anns she gone home?"


    vel


    Annabeth asked apologetically. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    asked


    However, Josh shook his head.


    Annabeth instantly felt nervous after seeing this.


    Her heart began to pound.

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    Although Annabeth Cates knew that she would soon meet Josh Batton''s parents, she didn''t think it would happen this suddenly and this soon.


    She still felt nervous.


    Would Josh''s mother, Sharon Lindt, like her?


    Would it unfold like how it does in idol dramas?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    For example, would Sharon bribe her with a lot of money to leave Josh?


    Annabeth hoped not.


    The fact that Sharon bought clothes for Annabeth should mean that she didn''t dislike Annabeth.


    Right then, Annabeth suddenly had a lot of questions on her mind.


    She unintentionally became tense.


    When Josh saw her like this, he naturally knew what she was thinking.


    Josh naturally embraced her. "Alright, don''t worry. My mother won''t eat you. She knows you''re pregnant, and she couldn''t be happier about it..." "Really?" Annabeth was pleasantly surprised.


    "Yeah... Haven''t I told you about my mother? She''s a child at heart. She''s very approachable, and she doesn''t care who her children marry," Josh said.


    "No, I should say that she doesn''t care about who marries whom except for my brother, Stanley..." Josh added.


    "Stanley?" Annabeth asked.


    "Yeah. But my brother''s condition is unique... In the past, he had a grave health issue that had something to do with his blood. Coincidentally, his blood type is unique and rare. There aren''t many people in the world who share the same blood type...


    "For his illness, he needed a regr blood transfusion. Back then, my grandfather went through a lot of trouble to find a blood donor to provide him with a constant blood supply. Finally, however, just to be safe, my grandfather felt that we needed someone else as a backup option...


    "That''s why they found my sister-inw, X Quest. After that, they forced the two of them to get married. That''s how they kept my sister-inw by my brother''s side..." Josh exined carefully.


    "Does that mean they aren''t truly in love?" Annabeth was a little shocked.


    It turned out that there was such a story between Stanley Batton and X Quest.....


    "They are in love, but it only happened after they became married," Josh said.


    "I see."


    "Apart from Stanley, my parents had


    never interfered with anyone else''s


    1


    marriage in the family. This is because they feel that their children''s happiness is of utmost importance, unlike other wealthy families..." Josh added.  S


    Annabeth felt greatly relieved to hear this...


    "I feel relieved." Annabeth let out a long sigh.


    "Alright, don''t overthink. Hurry up and get out of bed. Get ready to head down and meet my mother. My father is abroad for a friend''s gathering. He was delighted when he found out this morning, and he''s already booked a flight home.


    "He should be arriving around noon. He''lle over once he arrives..." Josh said in a serious tone.


    "We, the younger generation, should be the ones visiting your parents, but they''re the onesing to see me. I feel embarrassed..." Annabeth felt very embarrassed when she thought of this.


    However, Josh seemed calm about it. "Our family doesn''t care about these things. Alright, hurry up and get ready," he said.


    With that, Josh let go of Annabeth and left the room.


    Once Josh had left, Annabeth nervously ran into the bathroom.


    She took a shower before bringing all the luxury items Josh had bought into the closet.


    After cing the bags on the floor,


    Annabeth carefully examined the contents of each bag. She discovered that Sharon not only bought outfits and undergarments, but she also bought skincare. products and cosmetic goods. There was even a box of disposable contact lenses, make-up Brushes, and a box of beauty blenders.


    Everything Annabeth needed to get ready to meet her future inws were provided.


    Annabeth felt a sense of warmth spread in her heart.


    She didn''t think Sharon would be this considerate.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    After carefully going through each attire, Annabeth Cates finally put on a white cardigan dress...


    The dress had a white belt with Gi''s logo on it.


    Annabeth looked much ssier when she wore an international brand.


    Not only that, but her physique appeared better too...


    When Annabeth looked up, she saw how her waist was thin and her legs were long. Somehow, she had a noble aura.


    After making sure her outfit was fine, she carried the skincare products and cosmetic goods into the bathroom. After washing her hands at the spotless basin, she put on contact lenses.


    The contact lenses Sharon Lindt had brought were ck, beautifying lenses. The moment she put them on, she suddenly felt as if her eyes had been erged...


    After that, Annabeth quickly smeared on a fewyers of high-ss skin care products.


    Once she was done, she used a beauty blender to put on a thinyer of high-quality liquid foundation.


    Annabeth then applied powder upon her face before fixing her eyebrows, eye shadow, fake eyshes, eyeliner, blush, highlight, contour, and finally putting on some lipstick.


    Being next to Josh all the time, she had gotten a good understanding from those makeup artists on how to do it well...


    Within twenty minutes, Annabeth looked like apletely different person.


    She had chosen an orange shade for the eyeshadow, while she chose the same color for the blush.


    The lipstick she used was a slightly reddish-orange.


    Due to the appropriate amount of contouring, her facial features instantly looked three-dimensional.


    Annabeth had transformed from an ordinary person to a glowing beauty.


    The only drawback was that her neck looked a different shade from her face.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When she saw this, she quickly applied ayer of liquid foundation and powder on her neck.


    Once Annabeth was sure everything seemed fine, she headed downstairs.


    Right then, Sharon and Josh Batton were sitting side by side while ying League of Legends in the living room.


    Sharon was wearing a white shirt with a tight-fitting ck skirt. She had an unmistakably sexy figure...


    Before meeting Annabeth, Sharon had


    up early and gone to


    1x the famous stylists in


    to get a new look. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    She had shoulder-length hair extensions and had it dyed in a light chestnut color.


    Sharon also had on pumpkin-colored makeup.


    She seemed far younger than usual...


    Sharon was ying as ADC while Josh yed as Support.


    "Hey... Josh, can you not stay so far behind? Shouldn''t you block some of the skills for me?


    "Oh, d*rn... You''re amazing. If you hadn''t blocked that for me, I''d have died...


    "Ahh! Amazing! We got a double kill! We''re awesome. Go to hell, all of you!


    ¡°Josh, keep protecting me. I''ll carry you by pushing to their base!" Sharon shouted.


    Sharon was so engrossed in the game that she didn''t notice Annabeth had already walked down the stairs.


    However, Josh heard footsteps...


    He immediately turned to smile at Annabeth. ¡°Annabeth.....¡±


    When Sharon heard this, she immediately turned around to look at Annabeth with a smile on her face. "Hey, nice to meet you. I talk to you after I''m done with this match..."


    With that, Sharon shifted her gaze back to the game.


    Right then three of their opponents were approaching. When Sharon


    saw


    entirely on the game.  S


    65s, she began focusing el


    Annabeth''s first impression of her future mother-inw was that she was a young, fashionable, and cheerful person.


    Just like what Josh said, Sharon was like a little girl.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    From behind, Sharon Lindt and Josh Batton didn''t look like mother and son at all. In fact, they looked more like a couple or siblings.


    Annabeth Cates really liked her future mother-inw.


    Sometimes, human rtionships were strange.


    Fate might have yed a part. Sometimes, one would instantly like another person despite meeting them for the first time. However, the contrary also held true.


    Undoubtedly, it was the former for Annabeth when she met her future mother-inw.


    Perhaps, it was because Sharon was a very approachable person. As a result, Annabeth didn''t feel so nervous anymore.


    With a smile on her face, Annabeth walked over and sat across from Sharon and Josh. Then, she started pouring tea for the two of them.


    Meanwhile, the game was getting intense. Sharon and Josh hadn''t noticed what Annabeth was doing at all.


    However, Annabeth didn''t mind.


    She also yed League of Legends, and she knew very well that this was normal when one was ying.


    Soon, Sharon led Josh to ambush and kill their three opponents.


    In the end, the two of them charged forward and led their teammates to destroy the enemy''s base quickly.


    They had won the game.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Sharon was thrilled to see the word ''victory'' appearing on the screen. "Awesome! Josh, we are practically invincible when we work together...¡±


    "As long as you''re happy..." Josh looked affectionately at Sharon.


    "Of course, I am..." After saying that, Sharon quickly turned to look at Annabeth, who had a gentle expression on her face.


    Sharon was too busy concentrating on the game, and she hadn''t paid close attention to Annabeth.


    Now that she carefully looked at Annabeth, she felt that Annabeth was quite likable.


    Although Annabeth wasn''t the incredibly beautiful kind of girl, she was considered beautiful after makeup.


    With a lot of experience under her


    belt, Sharon knew at first nce that Annabeth was a gentle and


    person. Content belongs


    Swnovel


    dorable


    On top of that, Sharon also heard from Josh about how Annabeth tried to keep her pregnancy a secret. She was willing to sacrifice herself for Josh''s happiness.  S


    Sharon instantly liked her even more.


    "Annabeth,e and sit next to me," Sharon said.


    Annabeth smiled before taking a deep breath. She carefully walked over to Sharon and sat down next to her.


    "I like you a lot. So don''t be nervous..." Sharon said.


    "Thank you, Ms. Lindt..." Annabeth instantly felt less nervous.


    Upon taking a closer look, Annabeth felt that her future mother-inw had fantastic skin that was tender and


    She was a wealthy housewife indeed.


    "Why are you so polite? Anyway, you look excellent in the clothes I bought..." Sharon said.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Lindt. You have exquisite taste,¡± Annabeth said.


    Annabeth felt that the clothes fit her very well...


    This was the best outfit she had owned in her entire life.


    "I told you not to be so polite," Sharon said before grabbing Annabeth''s hand.


    "I know everything about you and Josh..." Sharon said.


    ¡°Huh... Did he tell you?" Annabeth asked.


    ¡°Yeah... You''re a good girl. It''s our good fortune to have you in the family," Sharon said.


    Annabeth immediately felt a sense of warmth in her heart after hearing what Sharon said.

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    "Ms. Lindt, you tter me. I''m the lucky one to be part of a family, like yours..." Annabeth Cates said softly. "You''re such a modest and kind child. I like you a lot," Sharon Lindt said.


    "Since you and Josh have decided to get married, I''ll tell you what we expect from you..." Sharon said.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead... I''m all ears." Annabeth subconsciously sat up straight to listen carefully.


    Sharon instantlyughed. "Our expectations... There are actually none..."


    "Huh?" Annabeth was stunned.


    "We don''t ask anything of you. You don''t have to stay with us. After getting married, you can have an independent life together. We won''t get too involved with you...


    "Our only request is that you two can regrlye home to have meals with my husband and me.


    "It would be great if you could apany me to shop frequently," Sharon added.


    When Annabeth heard this, she liked her future mother-inw even more.


    She knew that the Batton family adored their daughters-inw.


    However, Annabeth thought that only upper-ss women like X received that kind of love and adoration.


    She didn''t think an ordinary person like her would receive this kind of treatment too.


    "We''ll be sure to visit you two regrly. I will also apany you to shop frequently," Annabeth said.


    "Okay. I have one more request," Sharon said.


    "Alright. Go ahead..."


    "You must not refuse anything I buy for you... I like making sure my daughters-inw are all dressed up pretty," Sharon said.


    ''Huh... What kind of request is this?'' Annabeth wondered.


    ¡°Okay...¡± Annabeth nodded decisively.


    Sharon ruffled Annabeth''s hair satisfactorily. "Good girl..."


    "You''re next, Josh..." Sharon turned to look at Josh''s face.


    "What about me?" Josh asked earnestly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Your father and I have a lot of expectations for you..." Sharon suddenly became serious.


    "Okay. Go on..." Josh said.


    "You must treat your wife well. Learn from your father and your brother''s examples. You mustn''t disobey your wife..." Sharon said. "Okay." Josh nodded.


    "Your wife is always the most important person. Now that Annabeth is pregnant, you must take good care of her," Sharon said. "Got it..." Josh said.


    "Also, you must never cheat on her.


    el


    There are too many beautiful women in the entertainment industry You''d better control yourself. Of course, I''m honestly not worried about this. I know you''re not that kind of person," Sharon said.


    Sharon knew Josh''s character very well, but she still had to say what she needed to.


    Josh nodded again. "Alright, I understand... Is there anything else?"


    Sharon thought carefully for a while. "You''ll have to either do all the house chores on your own or get a nanny." "Okay," Josh said.


    "That''s all for now. If I think of anything else, I''ll write to you on WeChat," Sharon said.


    Josh nodded again. "Okay, as you wish."


    While listening to the conversation


    between mother and child,


    especially the things her future


    mother-inw said, Annabeth felt a sense of warmth filled her heart once again.


    e


    ¡°Annabeth. If there''s anything you''re unhappy with Josh about, you can tell me I promise I''ll beat him up for you, Sharon said as she looked earnestly at Annabeth.  S

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    Usually, the mother-inw was the one who would have expectations toward her daughter-inw. For example, the daughter-inw would be expected to treat the husband in a certain way.


    This was the first time Annabeth Cates saw a mother making so many requests for her son before her future daughter-inw.


    Annabeth truly felt that her future mother-inw was unique.


    "I know. Thank you... Ms. Lindt," Annabeth said.


    "Oh, right. I haven''t properly introduced myself... My name is Sharon Lindt. As you know, I''m Josh''s mother..." Sharon quickly extended her hand to Annabeth.


    Annabeth shook her hand. "I''m Annabeth Cates..."


    ¡°Oh, right. Annabeth, what are your ns on managing your joint finances after the two of you get married?" Sharon asked.


    Annabeth was a little stunned. She hadn''t thought about this at all. "I haven''t thought about this..."


    "It doesn''t matter... You''ll have to be in charge," Sharon said before turning to look at Josh. "Did you hear me?" she asked.


    Josh nodded obediently. "Yes, I would''ve done the same even if you hadn''t said so..."


    Annabeth felt overwhelmed by Sharon''s affection...


    Wasn''t Sharon a wonderful future mother-inw?


    "Ms. Lindt, it''s fine. Josh can take care of his finances... I don''t mind at all," Annabeth said.


    "You don''t, but I do..." Sharon said.


    "I really think it''s unnecessary," Annabeth said.


    "You''ll have to do as I say about this. You two can decide for yourselves on other matters," Sharon said firmly.


    "Alright, it''s been decided. It''s only right for the wife to oversee household finances," Josh said before walking over to Annabeth and sitting down next to her. He put his arms around her.


    "Alright then..." Annabeth said. Since they had already said as much, Annabeth felt it would be inappropriate for her to refuse.


    "Annabeth, I''ve made you a nutritious breakfast. Let me heat it up for you. You should have your breakfast soon..." Sharon put her phone down and stood up. She then proceeded to enter the kitchen.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Annabeth felt even more surprised.


    Not only did Sharon buy her clothes,


    skincare products, cosmetics, contact lenses, and makeup


    but


    she even made her breap


    "Ms. Lindt, I''ll heat it up myself," Annabeth said before quickly standing up.


    ¡°Sit tight and don''t move. You should act like a pregnantdy.¡± With that, Sharon entered the kitchen.


    Annabeth seemed embarrassed. She immediately stood up and wanted to follow Sharon into the kitchen.


    However, when Josh saw this, he immediately reached out and pulled


    her onto hisp. "Let my mothered


    do


    it... Even if you follow her inside, she won''t let you do any work...  S


    "She has said this before. Women


    who marry into the Batton Poet


    never meant to work in the kitchen," Josh said.


    "Are you sure this is fine?" Annabeth asked.


    "Of course. It''s the same for X, as for any of the other women who be part of our family..." Josh replied.


    "Your family is truly unique," Annabeth said.


    Sitting on Josh''sp like this made Annabeth blush without her realizing it...


    Annabeth genuinely felt embarrassed. Hence, she returned to her original seat.


    "It is indeed unique. I didn''t lie to you, did I? Isn''t my mother special?" Josh asked. "Yeah... She''s practically a fairy," Annabeth said.


    "That''s true," Josh said.


    Annabeth chuckled before taking her phone out and was about to have a look at Weibo.


    When she opened Weibo, she realized that it was still under maintenance.


    The entire page was still nk.


    "Stop looking at it. It''s been down since I checked in the morning when I woke up...


    "There are probably too many people talking about me on Weibo," Josh said nonchntly.

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    ?


    "That''s for sure. You''re a top-notch celebrity... There are already so many people talking about you in the middle of the night, let alone during the day." Annabeth Cates felt even worse when she thought about that.


    However, at this point, feeling awful wouldn''t help with anything. She could only deal with things as they came.


    Everything would depend on thepany''s management and arrangement for what happened next.


    After taking a deep breath, Annabeth tried to enter Weibo again.


    This time, however, it worked...


    Weibo seemed even more active than it was during the night.


    Topics rted to Annabeth and Josh Batton upied nearly the entire list of hot topics.


    Moreover, each topic had the word ''explosive'' behind them.


    Annabeth had never seen anything quite as extreme as this.


    What was a nationwide phenomenon?


    This was probably it.


    Through the list of hot topics, Annabeth could already guess what Josh''s fans were talking about.


    Apart from unfollowing Josh, some of his fans also reluctantly offered their kind wishes.


    Meanwhile, Josh''s fans from other countries also behaved in the same way.


    Josh''s rtionship had made it onto many foreign lists of hot topics.


    Currently, it could be said that the entire world had its eyes on her and Josh.


    When Annabeth opened her Weibo profile page, she saw that people who


    ed her discussed bl.9


    o with Josh. ContentThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    Many of them were curious about how


    stand ordinary girl like her


    from a crowd of


    verget


    stunningly beautiful det


    beautiful women. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Everyone didn''t seem to care about anything else other than Annabeth and Josh.


    It wasn''t that Annabeth had never seen


    Bayaking their rtionships public. Povel


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    s


    In fact, each of those cases garnered a lot of attention.


    However, none of them received as much attention as Josh''s rtionship.


    Annabeth had always been overlooked ever since she was a child.


    After growing up and entering the workforce, she was also an unnoticeable employee.


    Other people had never bothered to pay attention to her.


    But now, because of Josh, the entire world was looking at her.


    Everyone was curious about her.


    This sudden and unprecedented feeling made Annabeth feel out of ce.


    Right then, her phone started ringing.


    Her ex-ssmates, friends, and colleagues were sending her messages on WeChat.


    Everyone was asking about her and Josh.


    They were congratting her and saying good things about her.


    Suddenly, everyone she knew was treating her nicer than before.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    Many people who had never personally approached Annabeth Cates before suddenly reached out to her.


    Many of her colleagues who used to take hours to reply to her texts had also changed their attitude. They were quick to respond now.


    Annabeth learned the harsh truth of reality through this incident.


    There were too many people''s text messages for her to respond to. Hence, she decided not to reply to any of them. Instead, she closed WeChat and continued to browse through Weibo...


    Back on her Weibo profile page, she saw a lot of posts shared by marketing ounts. These were from Josh''s fans.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The Weibo posts were all their genuine thoughts and feelings-


    "While I''m still troubled about buying Josh''s concert ticket, you already have him all to yourself. I''m truly envious of you. Please take good care of Josh for the rest of your lives together..."


    "I can''t bring myself to wish you happiness, Josh, but I can''t bring myself to stop being your fan either. That''s because it''s impossible to like anyone else after having seen someone so perfect like you. Although I''m unwilling to admit it, I still want to say that I''m jealous of Annabeth. Oh, how I wish I were the one who''d be with you till the very end..."


    ¡°Listen up, Annabeth. You''d better take care of Josh. If you do anything bad to him, we, his fans, will skin you alive."


    "I still can''t ept that the man of my dreams is taken by another woman. Do I feel sad? I''m very sad. However, what else can I do but wish for his happiness?"


    "I''m honestly going crazy. When I read that Josh was in a rtionship in the middle of the night, I unfollowed him. However, within two hours, I already came crawling back. Sob-sob. Josh, I can''t leave you."


    "Me too. I came crawling back within three hours after unfollowing him. Sob-sob. He''s too handsome. I was nning to find a new idol, but no one canpare to Josh."


    Previously, all thements were negative. However, now that Annabeth suddenly saw so many different screenshots, she felt much more at ease.


    Although Annabeth wanted to continue reading further, Josh grabbed her phone and locked it. "Alright, stop reading... Pregnant women should rest in peace. Don''t make yourself anxious."


    "I feel even more unsettled if I don''t read them..." Annabeth said.


    "You don''t have to feel unsettled. It''ll affect the baby in your stomach. So think about the baby, okay?" Josh said.


    Annabeth nodded obediently.


    After approximately fifteen minutes, Sharon Lindt brought the food she''d prepared to the dining room.


    It was a grand breakfast. There were meat buns, milk, bird''s nest, and three different types of pickled vegetables.


    Once everything was ready, Sharon


    walked to the dining room''s entrance with a smile. She looked affectionately at Annabeth and Josh


    from behind. "Breakfast is ready, kids. Come and eat..."


    When Annabeth heard this, she immediately held Josh''s hand and stood up. After that, they quickly walked into the bathroom to wash their hands. Once they were done, they walked into the dining room one after another.


    There was a white-and-blue checkered tablecloth on the dining table. It was a refreshing sight.


    The food glistened under warm rays of sunlight, and steam could be seen rising in the air. A single nce was enough to make one feel warm in the heart.


    Annabeth walked over to Sharon and sat down next to her. "Thank you, Ms. Lindt... It must have been a lot of work."


    Sharon held Annabeth''s hand with an affectionate smile. "Why so courteous? If you think it was a lot of work, you should eat more. Alright?"


    Annabeth nodded.


    Immediately after that, Sharon


    started cing food on Annabeth''s te. "Annabeth, you should have more of these meat buns. They''re good for you and the baby. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    "Also, have some of these pickled vegetables. I''ve added some vinegar. It tastes wonderful," Sharon said.


    "Here, these are pickled radishes. Have some more," Sharon added.


    Annabeth felt even more at ease when she saw how passionate Sharon seemed...


    "Thank you, Ms. Lindt..." Annabeth said.


    "Hey, I''ve said it before. You don''t


    have to be courteous with me. Now


    that you''re a part of the family d


    l


    treat you like my daughter. Oh, right, Annabeth..." Sharon trailed off.

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    "Go ahead..." Annabeth Cates looked seriously at Sharon Lindt''s face. She then picked up a meat bun and ced it on Sharon''s te.


    "Thank you, Annabeth. I only wanted to ask when your parents would be free. I''d like to drop by and visit them," Sharon said.


    "My parents are both retired. They''re free all the time. But you don''t have to go through all that trouble. I can return home to pick my parents up. We''ll just meet in Antis..." Annabeth said.


    Coincidentally, Annabeth also wanted to bring her parents over to spend time with her.


    "It''s not troublesome at all. Wherever it is, I could get there within minutes with a private helicopter. Tell me then. Where is your house?" Sharon asked.


    "We live in a small district. It''s called Belleville," Annabeth said.


    ¡°Alright... In that case, let your parents know that we''ll visit them the day after tomorrow. My husband and I both happen to be free then," Sharon said. "Okay..." Annabeth nodded.


    Annabeth was going to call her parents to tell them about it after Sharon left anyway.


    ¡°Also, I wanted to ask... Where would you like to buy a house to live in with Josh? Is there a specific ce you like? It can be anywhere, as long as you like it. You don''t have to worry about the money," Sharon said.


    "You''ll be the sole owner of the house..." Sharon added.


    Annabeth felt pleasantly surprised when she heard this.


    Wasn''t the Batton family too nice to her?


    "It''s fine... I think living here is good enough. I like the ocean," Annabeth said.


    "Isn''t this house a little too small?" Sharon looked around in disgust.


    "It isn''t. I think it''s decent," Annabeth quickly said.


    To her, this house was already good enough.


    Compared to where she lived before, this was practically heaven.


    "Fine then Get Josh to transfer the ownership of this house to youter... Consider it your wedding gift..." Sharon said before turning to look at Josh''s face. "Did you hear me?" Sharon asked.


    Josh nodded obediently.


    "No, it''s fine... It doesn''t matter who owns it. Ms. Lindt, I don''t care about these things," Annabeth quickly said as she shook her head. "This has already been decided... If you disagree, I''m going to get upset. You don''t want me to be upset, do you?" Sharon asked.


    Sharon''s tone was authoritative. There wasn''t any opportunity for dispute at all.


    Annabeth shook her head obediently. Of course, she didn''t want Sharon to be upset.


    "Great... Do as I say. Stop nagging. If you continue nagging, I''ll leave..." Sharon suddenly became serious.


    Annabeth didn''t dare to speak any further.


    When Sharon saw this, she let out a long sigh of relief. She then turned to look at Josh. "Josh, your brothers are all wonderful to their wives, especially Stanley. You should follow their lead, got it?"


    Josh nodded obediently again.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Hmm... That''s a good boy. But,


    Josh, you must remember what


    we''ve taught you at all times. /


    don''t treat your wife well, you''ll end up dead," Sharon said.  S


    Josh nodded again. ¡°Yes, yes. I wouldn''t dare to go against what you say.¡±


    Annabeth couldn''t help but smile when she listened to their conversation. Would Josh end up dead if he didn''t treat his wife well?


    The Batton family sure had a unique way of bringing up their children.


    These rich folks didn''t seem as challenging to interact with as Annabeth had imagined. Sharon left immediately after breakfast.

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    Meanwhile, Josh Batton stayed in the kitchen to do the dishes.


    Although Annabeth Cates wanted to help, Josh insisted on doing it alone. Left without a choice, Annabeth returned to the living room on her own. She picked up her phone and wanted to browse through Weibo...


    However, when she tried to open Weibo, she saw that it had crashed again...


    After several failed attempts, Annabeth put her phone down and switched on the television.


    The moment she turned it on, she saw the entertainment channel.


    Her rtionship with Josh was being discussed.


    Ding-dong, ding-dong-


    Just as Annabeth was about to change the channel, she heard the doorbell ringing.


    She quickly stood up and walked over to the door before looking at the surveince screen.


    X Quest''s face was on it.


    From the screen, Annabeth could see that X had on intricate peach-colored makeup. There was a tear-shaped mole at one corner of her eye, and her long, dark, curly hair fell naturally around her shoulders. X wore a beige coat. She seemed like an angel from above.


    Even through the door, Annabeth could sense X''s noble qualities...


    Annabeth quickly opened the door.


    Soon, X walked into the house.


    X was stunned for a moment when she saw Annabeth, who had intricate makeup on.


    When X saw Annabeth during regr workdays, Annabeth rarely had makeup on. Even if she did, her makeup wouldn''t be this intricate.


    X had no idea that Annabeth could look so beautiful when she removed her ck-framed sses and put on proper makeup.


    "Hello... Ms. Quest," Annabeth said politely.


    "Don''t call me Ms. Quest anymore. You can call me X from now on..." X said passionately. With that," she immediately changed into slippers and shook Annabeth''s hand.


    Annabeth suddenly felt a little nervous at the sight of such a gorgeous woman.


    As someone who cared about looks, Annabeth liked X''s appearance a lot.


    X was practically the epitome of beauty.


    "It''s still too early. I should still call you Ms. Quest..." Annabeth said.


    "Do what makes you feelfortable," X said. She didn''t care about how she was addressed.


    "Is Josh home?" X asked.


    "Yeah, he is..." Annabeth replied.


    After X heard this, she smiled. She then pulled Annabeth by the hand and walked into the living room.


    "Ms. Quest, have a seat..." Annabeth said, pointing at a couch nearby.


    Josh, who was cleaning dishes at the sink, heard the noise. He quickly wiped his foamy hands on his apron before walking over to X and sitting down next to her. "X... Why are you here?"


    "I came to visit you two and talk to you about what we should do next..." X said after she had sat down.


    "Oh," Josh replied softly. He tried his best not to stare at her.


    Although he had deep-rooted feelings for X, he was going to be with Annabeth from now on. So he needed to be mindful.


    Josh couldn''t make the mother of his child feel ufortable.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When Annabeth saw that they had both sat down, she casually sat down across them.


    Annabeth at X''s gorgeous


    looked


    face. She then thought about


    hersen


    felt extremely self-aba


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    X was so much prettierpared to her.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    While X Quest was confident, outgoing, and noble, Annabeth Cates was self-abased, emotionally fragile, and ordinary.


    There was noparing these two.


    Annabeth could sense how Josh Batton felt about X.


    For this very reason, she felt even more self-abased.


    She was inferior to X in every way.


    When Annabeth looked at X''s face, she suddenly felt baffled.


    She wondered how Josh felt about being with a woman who was nothing like X.


    Would he feel immensely disappointed about their differences?


    ¡°Go ahead. I''m listening..." Josh said.


    "Firstly, I want you two to go on live to share your daily routine as a couple. You two must make sure you behave a little more intimately... "It must evoke positive feelings in others...


    "You have to let your fans see that you two are happy together. Moreover, let them understand why you had to choose Annabeth through the live stream... Make everything public while you''re at the peak of your poprity...Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Based on the current statistics, up to ten million fans have unfollowed you since you went public with your rtionship. However, out of these ten million people, nearly half of them still can''t get over you.


    "This means that these people genuinely love you. I believe that, as long as you can show them that you''re happy, they will try to understand where you''reing from.


    "Those who stay naturally love you even more. I believe that they will never abandon you if they see that you''re happy and they find out that Annabeth isn''t as evil as those marketing ounts im her to be.


    "Under these circumstances, it''s impossible for you to get all your fans back. So we can only try to salvage as much as possible..." X exined carefully.


    When X woke up this morning, she found out from Georgie Clementine about what happened with Josh and Annabeth.


    Immediately after that, Sharon Lindt also called to tell her about the two of them.


    After speaking to them on the


    phone, X went over to Weibo to better understand the situation. Moreover, she had a virtual meeting with the Public Rtions Department to discuss this.


    Through their discussion, they came up with this n.


    Initially, the Public Rtions Department had another n...


    However, X felt that their n wasn''t good enough. Hence, she shared her thoughts. Later, they came to a unified decision.


    "Also, Annabeth, you can take this


    opportunity to reply to Josh''s fans after the live stream. Tell them you will be with Josh forever and that they shouldn''t worry. Make sure you sound genuine..." X added.


    Annabeth felt that the n was good. Hence, she quickly nodded.


    She was willing to do anything good for Josh.


    Meanwhile, Josh also thought nothing was wrong with it. Hence, he also nodded. ¡°Alright, we''ll do as you said..."


    "X... I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused thepany. I''ve also made you worry," Josh said apologetically. His gaze was gentle when he looked at X.


    He knew how big a mess he had caused.


    People in thepany must have nearly gone mad because of what he did...


    However, X shrugged nonchntly. "Why so courteous? You''ve already done the deed. Let''s just try to salvage the situation."


    To be honest, if X didn''t look at this from thepany''s boss''s perspective and considered this a family member, she was truly happy for Josh.


    Josh was a kind and wonderful man. He finally found a good partner. This was something worth celebrating.

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    Although Josh Batton didn''t love Annabeth Cates now, X Quest believed that he would sooner orter.


    Annabeth was a good girl.


    A lot of times, it made sense to get married before falling in love. For example, X and Stanley Batton did the same thing.


    "Thank you, X..." Josh said earnestly.


    "Thank you, Ms. Quest. As long as it''s good for Josh, I''m willing to do anything," Annabeth said as she looked at X seriously.


    "Alright, stop it..." X smiled. After that, she turned to look at Josh. "Stanley was thrilled when he found out that you''re getting married and that you''ll soon be a father. He wanted me to congratte you on his behalf," X said.


    "Thank him for me," Josh said with a smile.


    X didn''t stay long.


    Around noon, Wilson Batton and Sharon Lindt came to Josh''s house together.


    Wilson and Annabeth met officially for the first time.


    Throughout the entire process, Annabeth behaved gently and obediently. Wilson seemed to approve of his future daughter-inw.


    Later that evening, X Entertainment made an important announcement that Josh and Annabeth would be doing a live stream on Flying Fish Media of their day spent together as a couple the following day...


    The live stream would start at six o''clock in the morning as soon as they woke up.


    After the announcement was made, Annabeth tried logging into Weibo again. It crashed...


    Josh''s fans and randomizens had different opinions about this announcement.


    Some said they looked forward to it, while others said they hated it.


    People were saying all sorts of things on the inte.


    The following day at six o''clock, Josh woke up. As soon as he did so, he got up and leaned against the head of the bed. He then logged into Flying Fish Media''s application and entered the live stream channel he had registered in advance..


    Once the live stream started, his face appeared on the screen...


    On the screen, he wore a white silk pajama. Without any makeup on, he seemed casuallyzy. His hair was slightly messy.


    However, even so, he was still surprisingly handsome.


    Before the live stream started, a few thousand people were already waiting on the live stream channel.


    Once he started the live stream, thements came flooding in-


    "Ahh... Josh is so handsome."


    "Ahh... He looks so pure. He''s handsome even without any makeup on. I love him..."


    "It''s all the cogen''s fault. I feel as if I can instantly forgive him after seeing his face."


    "Josh, look at me. Sob-sob. I don''t feel angry anymore after seeing you..."


    Josh nced briefly at the screen.


    He then pointed the camera at


    Annabeth, who was still sleeping. He


    reached out and gently brushed


    Annabeth''s hair. "Darling, it''s time to get-up..."


    Meanwhile, Annabeth was still sound asleep.


    When she heard Josh''s voice, she naturally moved closer to him and hugged him by the waist. "Don''t bug me. I haven''t slept enough."


    After saying that, Annabeth rubbed against Josh''s body again.


    Josh, on the other hand, naturally slipped downward and returned under the covers. He continued to hold his phone while pulling O Annabeth into his arms.  SN?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    The scene on the live stream was even more beautiful than in romance dramas...


    In the live stream channel-


    "Ahh... Why did Ie here? Kill me already."


    "They are such a lovely couple. I believe Josh truly loves her."


    "Sob-sob... So this is what Josh looks like when he''s in love. He''s so gentle. I''m jealous."


    "I''m jealous too. So let''s spam the chat with the word ''jealous''."


    "Annabeth, get lost..."


    "Wake up... Didn''t we say we are going to do a live stream?" Josh Batton said softly by Annabeth Cates'' ear.


    When Annabeth heard this, she immediately sprung up on the bed.


    As soon as she saw the camera, she quickly covered her face and ran into the bathroom.


    Inside the live stream channel-


    "Her facial expression was hrious when she realized she was being filmed... Haha..."


    "To be honest, Annabeth doesn''t look too bad. Although she''s not stunningly beautiful, she''s not ugly either. I think she''ll look pretty with some makeup on."


    After Annabeth left, Josh entered the bathroom with his phone.


    Right then, Annabeth was brushing her teeth as she faced the mirror.


    Josh ced the phone and its tripod by the sink to make sure they were both on camera.


    Once everything was prepared, he stood next to Annabeth.


    Annabeth had already squeezed out some toothpaste onto his electric toothbrush. She also filled up a ss of water for him.


    Josh casually picked up his toothbrush and ss. He then started brushing his teeth.


    In the live stream channel -


    ¡°Ahh... These tiny actions are adorable. Annabeth is very attentive."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "The love between them goes both ways..."


    "Those conspiracies are no longer valid. They seem so natural together. How could they not be in love with each other?"


    Annabeth didn''t dare to look at the camera at all. "What do you want for breakfast today?" she asked Josh as she brushed her teeth.


    "You''re pregnant. Don''t bother preparing breakfast. I''ll do it," Josh said.


    "To be honest, I''m fine..." Annabeth said.


    "Have you forgotten what your future mother-inw said?" Josh asked.


    "Fine..." Annabeth replied.


    Josh smiled a little before gently ruffling her hair. "Good girl. What do you want to eat?"


    Annabeth thought carefully for a


    while. "I want some dumplings, but I


    don''t think there''s any left in the


    novel


    fridge... Why don''t we order


    takeaway?"


    Josh shook his head before gargling once. He then continued to brush his h. There''s no need. How could takeaway food be better than what I make?"


    "Do you know how to make dumplings?" Annabeth asked.


    "Just wait and see," Josh said.


    Right then, the live stream channel was still flooded withments.


    "Josh is going to make dumplings for Annabeth... I''m jealous."


    "Josh is a man who can cook. Annabeth, you''re lucky."


    "I feel even more jealous now. Annabeth, get lost already."


    "Ugly..."


    When Josh unintentionally nced at the live stream channel, he saw thement about Annabeth being ugly.


    He frowned unhappily. "If you think


    she''s ugly, get out... If I see anyomet ven my future wife u < you and never see Opet


    I''ll


    again."


    In the live stream channel-


    "Woah..."


    "This is the first time I''ve seen Josh speaking to his fans in this tone."

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    "Josh genuinely loves Annabeth... He can''t even stand it when someone insults her with a single word." Meanwhile, ''#Josh Batton''s live stream#'' had taken the top spot in the list of hot topics on Weibo.


    It was the topic that received the most attention this morning.


    As time went on, the number of viewers in Josh Batton''s live stream channel had also exceeded 300 million... Flying Fish Media''s live stream tform began to experiencegs due to the sudden increase in viewers. Flying Fish Media''s official technicians worked around the clock to ensure the live stream could operate normally. This live stream had broken the record for having the highest number of recorded viewers.


    As the crowd increased, thements in Josh''s live stream channel also increased.


    Comments upied the entire screen. Josh couldn''t see anything else apart from thements on the screen.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After the two of them were done cleaning up, Josh took his phone and walked into the kitchen while holding Annabeth''s hand.


    Once the phone was set up, he started kneading the dough.


    Annabeth stood gently by his side. "Do you need my help?"


    "Sitting next to me will be the greatest help you can offer," Josh said.


    "But I want to help you," Annabeth said.


    "It''s okay. Good girl..." Josh said.


    After hearing this, Annabeth remained silent and watched as Josh kneaded the dough.


    Once the kneading wasplete, Josh used a mincer to mince the meat filling. Next, he added onion, ginger, and other condiments to make the perfect filling.


    Immediately after that, Josh started making the dumplings.


    He couldn''t get busier.


    Annabeth seemed embarrassed next to him. "Are you sure you don''t need my help? Let me help you."


    Josh chuckled. "Grab a chair and sit next to me. Chat with me."


    "That''s all?" Annabeth asked.


    Josh suddenly became stern. "Annabeth, are you trying to make me angry?"


    Annabeth shook her head. "No..."


    After that, Annabeth grabbed a chair and sat next to Josh as she watched him make dumplings.


    In the camera, the two of them looked like an old couple who had been married for years.


    There was a sense of peace to it.


    Comments were still flooding the live stream channel-


    "I think I know why Josh chose her. It''s because she can help him calm down and slow down."


    "I''m beginning to ept their marriage. Josh looks really happy like this."


    "Sob-sob... Why does Annabeth get to have Josh? He''s such a perfect guy."


    "I''ve decided to be a fan. Josh is such an excellent and considerate man He''s the ideal husband


    ¡°I don''t even dare to touch Josh''s hand. And yet you''re letting him make dumplings for you..."


    Annabeth sat very close to the phone...


    She was able to see everything on the screen by simply turning around.


    Annabeth immediately chuckled. ¡°Yeah... He is the ideal husband.¡±


    When everyone saw how Annabeth was starting to interact with them, thements grew wilder¡ª


    "How many months have you been pregnant? When are you getting married?"


    "How does it feel like to sleep with Josh?"


    "Please tell us when Josh became yours."


    Annabeth felt dizzy at the sight of so many questions. She scratched her head awkwardly. "I''ve only been pregnant for less than a month. The wedding should take ce soon. Preparations are underway..."


    As for the other questions, Annabeth chose avoid them. This was she really didn''t know how


    because


    sts content belongs to


    However, the viewers wouldn''t let her off the hook-


    l

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    "Do you feel very excited to fall asleep with such a handsome guy next to you every night?"


    "Between you and Josh, who liked whom first?"


    "Annabeth, be good to Josh, or I''ll kill you..."


    "I don''t find it hard to fall asleep, but I do get excited. Don''t worry. I''ll treat him right, and I''ll do my best as his wife. Thank you for worrying about Josh," Annabeth Cates said.


    In the live stream channel-


    "Sob-sob... She''s so gentle. I''m a fan now."


    "I don''t hate her anymore. She''s such a gentle person."


    "I''ll stop hating you too. You''re really nice..."


    When Annabeth saw those people changing their minds, she couldn''t help but smile a little.


    "Thank you, everyone. I''ll do my best..." Annabeth said.


    Josh Batton was very efficient at making and cooking dumplings.


    The entire process took less than an hour.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    An hourter, the piping hot dumplings were ready...


    Josh slowly sprinkled some coriander into the pot before scooping some of the dumplings out.


    Many people on the live stream channel requested to see the dumplings.


    Annabeth obediently picked the phone up and brought it close to Josh. She then turned the camera around to point it at the steaming pot.


    The dumplings Josh made had thin crusts andrge fillings.


    There were also eggs, seaweed, onion, and coriander in the soup. At one nce, it looked wholesome and delicious.


    People on the live stream channel were as stunned as Annabeth.


    Comments in the live stream channel-


    "I want to seepliments on the screen for Josh... Josh, I want to eat some of it."


    ¡°Annabeth is so lucky. I wish I could possess this woman''s body."


    "After X, Annabeth is the next most envied woman on the inte."


    "Although was upset, to begin with, I don''t


    Teel that way anymore after?


    seeing Josh''s handsome face as long as you''re happy."


    "I can''t stay away from Josh. Nobody else couldpare to him."


    Seeing how thements were bing positive, Annabeth felt much better.


    Due to her improved mood, she began to feel more energetic.


    After evenly filling two bowls with dumplings, Josh ced them on an intricate rosewood tray before carrying it to the dining room nearby... Josh then started setting up the table with dining utensils. He seemed like the perfect househusband.


    Everything could be seen through the camera.


    Viewers were saying even more positive things.


    Many randomizens also became Josh''s fans after seeing how down-to-earth he was.


    During the meal, Annabeth ced the phone on the dining table. To ensure they would both appear on screen, she chose to sit next to Josh.


    The camera was able to capture the two of them perfectly...


    ¡°Quick, have a taste... Is it good?¡± Josh scooped up a dumpling with his spoon and blew at it before bringing it close to Annabeth''s mouth.


    Annabeth ate it and nodded as she savored the taste.


    Having soaked in the soup for a bit, the dumpling tasted unusually excellent. Saying it was delicious would be an understatement.


    Annabeth excitedly raised her thumb as she repeatedly nodded. "It tastes amazing. I like it..."


    Josh smiled. He subconsciously ruffled her hair. "Okay... I''ll make this for you more frequently in the future," he said.


    ¡°That''s too much trouble... It''s fine. You''re already busy enough," Annabeth said.


    "No matter how busy I get, I''d still make time for you," Josh said.


    Annabeth suddenly blushed without realizing it.


    "Since you''re with me now, it''s my responsibility to take care of you. As long as you''re willing, I can make dumplings for you for the rest of my life..." Josh said.

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    Annabeth Cates felt extremely touched when she heard this...


    She didn''t know if Josh Batton said these things because of the live stream or if he genuinely meant what he said...


    Annabeth only wanted to enjoy the happiness at the moment. She didn''t want to think about it.


    Comments in the live stream channel-


    "Ahh... Josh will make dumplings for you for the rest of his life. Sob-sob. Why does it sound so touching?"


    "Josh will make time for you no matter how busy he gets. Such divine love."


    "Annabeth''s face is turning red. Their love isn''t fake. It''s real!"


    "Josh, what wedding gift will you give Annabeth?"


    Annabeth nced at the screen. "She can decide on the wedding gift... I''m fine with anything she wants," Josh replied politely.


    Comments in the live stream channel-


    "Ahh... I''m so jealous."


    "Josh, you can fall in love, but please remember to sign a prenuptial agreement."


    "That''s right... A prenuptial agreement is necessary to protect yourself."


    "We won''t be signing a prenuptial agreement. Since we''ve decided to get married, I''ll have to ce sufficient trust in her," Josh said.


    Comments in the live stream channel-


    "Your parents will kill you."


    "Your parents surely won''t agree."


    "My parents don''t mind. Not only will they be against signing a prenuptial agreement, but they will even ask me to hand over all my money to my wife..." Josh said.


    Comments in the live stream channel-


    ¡°What kind of heavenly family is this? I''m so envious I could cry. Annabeth is a clear winner in life.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "The Batton family is different from


    the rest of the wealthy families.


    Josh, do you have any


    unmarried


    brothers? I want to get married


    them." Content belongs


    ?wnovel


    to


    "Will you do as your parents say? Will you give Annabeth all your money?"


    "Naturally, have to listen to my parents. Even if they didn''t say


    anything, I would''ve hande


    all


    earnings to my wife," Josh said.


    Suddenly, the women in the live stream channel were all jealous.


    They began spamming the chat with jealous emojis.


    After the meal, Josh cleaned up and did the dishes in the kitchen. Meanwhile, Annabeth sat nearby and silently apanied him. Annabeth looked almost like a kitten. She couldn''t stop looking at Josh, and a look of admiration and joy was written all over her face. They seemed like a lovely couple in this way.


    Audience members in the live stream channel could feel how deeply happy the two of them were.


    Many of them, who came here


    feeling angry and wanting to curse at Josh and Annabeth, kept their mouths shut after observing their daily routines.


    This scene, especially, made many single people feel depressed.


    After doing the dishes, Josh mopped the floor in the kitchen.


    He then picked up his phone and brought Annabeth out for a walk in the garden. They also sat on the swing...


    Regardless of what they did, they did it together. They were inseparable.


    After sitting on the swing, Josh brought Annabeth to their home theater in the basement and watched Annabeth''s favorite Doraemon series.


    Throughout the entire process, Josh patiently apanied Annabeth. He didn''t show any signs of impatience.


    After watching the show for a while, Josh brought Annabeth into the kitchen. He made her a delicious lunch.


    Once lunch was over, the two of them cuddled on the couch to watch television programs, chat, y chess, and read books...


    In the blink of an eye, the sky was already dark.


    Josh ended the live stream.


    Although the live stream was uneventful, it was heart-warming, nheless.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    Josh Batton showed everyone a version of himself that was down-to-earth, as well as his romance that was of the same quality. Many people were deeply attracted to this couple.


    Topics rted to Josh on Weibo still upied the number one spot in the list of hot topics.


    Many of those who initially threatened to unfollow Josh were all heavily criticized.


    Meanwhile, more than half of the fans who unfollowed Josh had already started following him again.


    As for the conspiracy theorists, many of them turned into Annabeth Cates'' fans after watching this live stream.


    The public eptance rate of this rtionship was steadily increasing.


    Apart from the usual fans, many randomizens were also converted into fans through this live stream.


    Those who initially didn''t worship celebrities found themselves drawn to Josh and Annabeth''s down-to-earth interactions as a couple.


    Josh''s fanbase on Weibo continued to grow. Within a day, he had already recovered all the fans who initially unfollowed him. The positive results were shocking...


    Meanwhile, Annabeth was beginning to receive recognition from Josh''s fans. They even started addressing her as their sister-inw.


    Annabeth''s followers on Weibo also increased by up to a million within a day.


    After dinner, Annabeth and Josh cuddled together on the couch to scroll through Weibo.


    When the two of them saw how things were turning better on Weibo, they felt overjoyed.


    Annabeth, especially, could barely contain her joy.


    Having browsed through somements on Weibo, she saw that nearly all of them were heart-warming and positive.


    She could barely see any of those hatefulments that served to criticize them.


    "Ahh... This is the day I be your fan. But, Josh, I''ve got to hand it to you. You''ve sessfully converted me from your sole fan to a fan of both you and your wife."


    "I''m happy as long as my idol is happy. Forget it. As long as he''s happy, there''s nothing we can''t ept."


    "I want to apologize to Annabeth.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She really is a good girl. There''s no way she could''ve been pretending when she looked at Josh with admiration and love in her eyes. Their love is true!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Those who said Annabeth is a scheming b*tch should all feel embarrassed now. How is she a scheming b*tch? She''s clearly head over heels in love with Josh. Hahaha... I love them."


    "Annabeth, promise me you''ll take care of Josh... Please be with him forever and ever." When Annabeth saw thisment, she immediately shared it along with her reply.


    "Everyone, thank you so much for worrying about Josh and myself. I know what you''re all worried about right now. Don''t worry. I want nothing more than to be with him.


    "From now on, will take good care


    of him. I''ll love him just like you all of


    you love him. We will stay


    n


    forever. At the same time, I also want to thank all the fans for your eptance and well wishes for the two of us," Annabeth wrote.  S


    Her words suddenly gained her many fans.


    In an instant, she became the perfect wife and girl to Josh''s fans.


    Meanwhile, Josh very quickly shared her post after she published it. ¡°Please guide me in this rtionship from now on. I''ll listen to everything you say."


    When Josh said this, his fans started screaming and feeling envious again.


    The huge storm had finally calmed down.


    Gradually, the hostility on Weibo also disappeared.


    Meanwhile, X Quest was having a rxing bath in the bathtub while she did her facial spa. She was also scrolling through Weibo on her phone to monitor what happened between Josh and Annabeth...


    Seeing the oue put a satisfied smile on her face.


    Everything was just as she expected, and she felt pleased about it.


    When X saw the Weibo post published by Annabeth and Josh earlier, she immediately shared it with her reply. "Aren''t these two a divine couple? I wish you a happy life together."

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    Soon, thement section on X Quest''s page also became flooded.


    "X, I would like to thank you on behalf of all Josh''s fans. We wish you all the happiness in the world too."


    "Annabeth is lucky. She managed to be part of the Batton family."


    "X, stay happy with Stanley too."


    Immediately after that, Josh Batton also shared X''s message. "Yes, Ma''am."


    Josh''s reply brought a lot of attention to X''s Weibo page once again.


    After briefly ncing through thements, she exited Weibo with feelings of satisfaction. She then closed her eyes.


    The mist continued to rise around her. Her body was covered by white foam in the bathtub. The only exposed parts of her body were her sexy cor bones, her long, fair, tender arms, her wless forehead, and her face that was covered by a face mask...


    With mist swirling around her, X seemed unusually gentle and noble.


    Now that the storm was over, she felt much more rxed. Naturally, more thoughts upied her mind.


    She couldn''t help but think about the things Josh said before.


    Josh once told her that he had feelings for someone...


    X wondered if the person Josh mentioned was Annabeth.


    If it was, then Josh probably had sex with Annabeth out of his own will and not only because he was under the influence of drugs...This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    If it wasn''t, that meant Josh had given up on being with the person he liked by choosing Annabeth.


    Would he still feel happy?


    From the way Josh presented himself, he seemed fine...


    X opened her eyes. She started ying music on her phone.


    The song was called ''You''re Everything to Me''.


    The soothing tempo and beautiful lyrics put X''s body and mind at ease...


    After listening to the song, X went in the shower and washed her hair. She also washed off all the foam on her body.


    X then wrapped a towel around


    herself and dried her hair. She


    ed


    blood


    in front of the basin to carry


    her


    skincare routine.


    After applyingyers of skincare products, X carried the skincare products back into the room.


    As soon as she put the stuff down, Stanley Batton slowly walked in...


    He wore a ck shirt and ck pants, and there was a coldness about him.


    Just one look at his intricate facial features was enough to make X''s heartbeat rate lose control.


    When Stanley saw X, the cold expression on his face immediately disappeared. Instead, he smiled and walked up to her. "Are you tired from work today?"


    X naturally leaned into his arms. "Actually, it wasn''t too bad... I''m not too tired," X said softly. "That''s great... Would you like a massage?" Stanley asked.


    "Sure," X said before naturally lying


    slowly sat down by the bed and started giving X a massage.


    s on the bed. Stanley


    "Honey..." Stanley trailed off.


    l


    "Hmm?" X gradually opened her eyes and looked at his face. She was waiting for him to speak.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    "I have to go on a business trip to a foreign country tomorrow. It''ll be for about a week... Is that okay?" Stanley Batton asked earnestly.


    X Quest nodded decisively. "Of course, you can."


    "This is a job that must bepleted. You should get some sleep. I''ll go and pack my luggage," Stanley said.


    "Let me help you." X immediately got out of bed when she heard this.


    However, Stanley extended his arms, picked her up, and ced her on the bed. "You should go to bed. I don''t have a lot of stuff. It''ll be done very soon... Hmm?"


    X nodded helplessly.


    When X thought about how she would be separated from Stanley for a week, she felt a little reluctant...


    However, she didn''t show it.


    Soon, Stanley entered the closet. Meanwhile, X obediently leaned against the head of the bed while carefully applying lotion to her body. The new lotion she bought had a cherry blossom scent.


    When she applied the lotion, she could smell a faint cherry blossom scent. It made her feel extremelyfortable.


    After she was done applying lotion on herself, she casually ced the bottle on the nightstand. She then carefully put on some hand lotion.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As it waste autumn, the weather was getting dry. X wanted to make sure she protected every part of her body from dryness.


    Once she was done with applying the hand lotion, shey down with peace of mind.


    At that moment, her entire body smelled great.


    X wanted to wait for Stanley, but she ended up falling asleep...


    By the time she fell asleep, Stanley had already finished packing up his luggage. After that, he went to the bathroom to take a quick shower. Once he was done cleaning himself up, he climbed into bed.


    When Stanley looked at X, who was fast asleep next to him, he felt a sense of peace in his heart.


    He subconsciously lifted a hand and gently ruffled her hair. He then switched off the lights and embraced X in his arms.


    Sensing someone nearby in her sleep, X immediatelytched onto Stanley like an octopus.


    She had a pleasant sleep without any dreams...


    When X opened her eyes the following day, Stanley was no longer by her side...


    Recalling what he had told her the night before, she felt a little disappointed.


    X stretchedzily before getting up.


    She saw over a dozen Hermes bags on the floor next to the bed when she stood up.


    X seemed surprised by the bags that suddenly appeared.


    She immediately bent over and picked up one of the bags.


    An iparably intricate Hermes gift box was inside the bag.


    After opening the gift box, X saw a newly released Hermes purse


    had ten pieces of its kind at


    Swno


    world.


    Coincidentally, she was nning to buy this purse recently.


    X felt extremely surprised to have it in her hands now.


    the


    While holding the purse and checking it out repeatedly, X opened the other remaining bags.


    The other bags also contained purses from Hermes.


    Moreover, these were all purses that she had nned on buying recently.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, X''s phone started ringing.


    She immediately picked the call up when she saw it was from Stanley.


    "Are you awake?" Stanley asked.


    "Yeah," X replied.


    "Did you see the purses?" Stanley asked. He


    was wearing a suit andet


    leather shoes as he walked through Country D''s airport.


    D''s airport. Co


    Zack Cassidy and over a hundred bodyguards followed Stanley from behind...


    Although many people walked in and out of the airport lobby, none of them shone brighter than Stanley. Countless girls looked at him wherever he went.


    However,


    entirely on X. He didn''t even bother to look at anyone


    anley was focused


    el


    around


    him.


    "Yeah, I saw them... How did you know I wanted to buy these?" X asked curiously.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    Stanley Batton''s tone and gaze became even gentler. "I overheard your conversation with Georgie..."


    X Quest carefully tried to recall when she heard this.


    Indeed, she talked about the new Hermes purses with Georgie Clementine two days ago.


    Back then, X said that she would drag Georgie with her to buy those purses.


    If the incident with Josh Batton hadn''t urred, the two of them would''ve done just that long ago...


    X didn''t expect Stanley to overhear that conversation on the phone.


    When she thought of this, she felt warmth in her heart.


    Regardless of how much time had passed, her husband would always be gentle and considerate.


    With a husband like that, what else could she ask for?


    "Thank you, honey..." X said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "You''re wee. I''ve already arrived," Stanley said.


    "Okay... Take good care of yourself in a foreign country. Don''t drink too much. Make sure you''re eating enough, okay?" X asked. "Yes, darling." Despite the people walking past him in the airport, Stanley wasn''t ashamed of showing his gentle side over the phone. Zack Cassidy and the rest of Stanley''s subordinates were already used to seeing this. Hence, their facial expression remained the same. "Also, don''t tire yourself out. You''re not allowed to stay up toote..." X added.


    "Okay."


    "Have video calls with me as often as you can," X said.


    "Alright, sure..."


    No matter what X said, Stanley would reply affectionately...


    "Honestly, you''d have no idea what gentleness means if you''ve never seen Mr. Batton on the phone with his wife," one of the bodyguards whispered to his peer.


    His voice was very soft. Stanley didn''t hear him at all as he was focused entirely on X. "Is there anything you want? I can buy it for you when I head back," Stanley said.


    "I''ll let you know when I think of any," X said.


    "Sure..." Stanley said.


    "Well then shall not take up any more


    de your time. I''ve got to get wet


    get ready for breakfast," X said with a sweetness in her heart.


    ¡°Okay. Give me a kiss..." Stanley said.


    "Muack..."


    Stanley was overjoyed when he heard this...


    His beautiful smile once again attracted countless gazes.


    Only after X had hung up did Stanley slowly put his phone back into his pocket.


    Suddenly, his face turned cold again. The way he walked exuded an indomitable aura.


    Countless women who walked past him threw nces at him and even took the initiative to greet him.


    Stanley ignored all of them.


    ***


    At the same time, in Belleville.


    It was a small town. Unlike major cities, it didn''t buzz with excitement, and there weren''t many signs of life all around.


    There were barely any cars or people on the roads.


    Everyone was living a slow-paced life.


    In front of a small store in the center of Belleville, two old men with hair satzily by the wall as they


    yed chess. Content belong t


    Swnovel


    to


    One of them was slightly plump, while the other was thin and scrawny.


    The slightly plump man was Annabeth Cates'' father, Bobby Cates.


    Meanwhile, the other thin and scrawny man was Bobby''s neighbor, Philip Johnson.


    The two of them were in a heated battle. Quite a few old folks had gathered around them to watch.


    "Bobby... You''ll surely lose this time..." Philip said giddily as he looked at Bobby.


    However, Bobby seemed reluctant to give in. "That''s not certain yet."


    "It''s absolutely certain... It''s already obvious. Thave the upper hand... If lose this round, I''ll give you the gold chain that my daughter had gifted me..." Philip couldn''t resist saying.


    However, Bobbyughed confidently. "In that case, you''ll lose for sure. I''ll be waiting for your gold chain," he said.


    While the two of them spoke, a shrill voice could be heard-

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    "Stop right there! Give me my purse back..." It was the sound of a pitiful woman''s cry.


    "Do you dare to say that again?" A man with a cold voice asked.


    When Bobby Cates heard the voices, he quickly made his way through the crowd and walked to the side of the road. He looked in the direction where the sound hade from.


    Right then, approximately a dozen meters away, a middle-aged man, who was holding onto a purse, pped a thin, scrawny, middle-ageddy in the face. Her face was already all swollen up.


    The man had exerted a lot of force, and the woman fell to the ground.


    Bobby recognized the two of them.


    The woman was Bobby''s niece, while the man was her husband.


    They lived right next door.


    This man was an alcoholic and a gambling addict who frequented brothels. He was an unemployed man who also did drugs.


    The two of them had an adorable son currently in middle school.


    The woman worked several jobs each day to pay for her child''s education fees and the entire family''s living expenses.


    However, despite her efforts, their family still barely made it above the poverty line.


    That was because her husband frequently returned home to ask for money to gamble, do drugs, visit prostitutes, and drink...


    If he didn''t get the money he wanted, he''d beat her up.


    After that, he''d rummage through the house in search of money, destroying everything in it while he did so.


    Once he found the money, he''d run off and stay gone for more than ten days in a month.


    When Bobby saw this, he knew what had happened earlier without having to guess...


    The man must have returned home to ask for money. When the woman refused, he started beating her up.


    After that, he rummaged through the house in search of money. In the end, after finding the money, he ran out with it.....


    The woman didn''t want to allow him to take it just like that, and that was why she had run out after him.


    After that, the man started beating her up again.


    Bobby felt extremely hurt to see his niece being beaten up...


    Meanwhile, people also started gathering around the couple.


    Bobby immediately pushed his way through the crowd and walked over to the couple. He then pulled his niece onto her feet and behind him.


    "Stop right there!" Bobby yelled angrily at the man.


    However, the man ignored him and pushed him to the ground...


    Pain spread through his body. Suddenly, he couldn''t move at all. Feeling the intense pain, his forehead became covered in sweat.


    stomach with one hand as he s


    on the ground. He lookedThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    help but cover his ¨¨ man as he panted. Coet


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    Content


    up


    "Who the hell are you, old man? How dare you repeatedly get involved in our family matters? This b*tch''s parents don''t even care about her. Who are you to butt in like this?


    ¡°If you get nosy again next time, I''ll make sure you regret it...¡± The man started scolding Bobby.


    "How will you make me regret it?" Bobby asked coldly.

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    If Bobby Cates were still young, he would''ve stood up immediately and beat this guy into pulps.


    However, he was now an old man. He had the will but not the strength.


    "I will crush all your bones and toss you by the road..." The man yelled coldly.


    After that, the man grabbed the woman by her hair and shouted at her. "If I want money in the future, you will bring it to me on your knees... Otherwise, I''ll kill you..."


    The middle-aged woman was in tears. "This money is for our son to go to school. Please don''t take it, will you? Without this money, our son won''t be able to go to school..."


    "What does that have to do with me? I only care about myfort. I don''t care if you two live or die. Cut the bullsh*t, or I''ll kill your entire family..." After saying that, the middle-aged man pushed the woman to the ground. He then started punching and kicking her...


    The middle-aged woman tried to fight back, but she couldn''t at all.


    "Stop it! Do you know what you''re doing is illegal?" Bobby yelled. He was so angry that his entire body trembled.


    "Illegal? I''m thew itself. What is a b*stard like you going to do to me? Don''t forget where my cousin works... As long as he''s not dead, b*stards like you will forever be inferior to me..." The man didn''t seem afraid at all.


    "You piece of trash. Do you think you can scare me?" With that, he kicked Bobby''s shoulder. Bobby couldn''t move at all...


    Immediately after that, the man started beating up the middle-aged woman again...


    "Do you hear me? B*tch..." He continued to yell as he beat her up.


    "Uncle... Uncle..." The middle-aged woman struggled as she called out to Bobby. Her eyes were filled with terror...


    Her heart was filled with hatred when she looked at her husband before her...


    Unfortunately, she was an ordinary woman without any skills. Apart from getting beaten up, there was no other option for her.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t try getting a divorce with this jerk.


    However, he simply wouldn''t agree to it.


    He threatened that if she really insisted on a divorce, he''d kill their son and her entire family...


    She knew that this jerk was capable of doing what he said he would. Therefore, she didn''t dare to get a divorce.


    That was why she''d been suffering in the dark all these years.


    Sometimes, she really wished she''d just kill this man and end all her pain.


    Whenever she read the news about other people killing their husband or wife, she''d think about doing what they did.


    However, once she thought of her son and her parents, she''d give up right away.


    Someone needed to look after her son and her parents. She couldn''t do something so extreme...


    Without her, who would give her parents money in their old age? Who would earn money for her son to go to school?


    "I''m sorry, Uncle. I''m sorry... I got you involved again." The woman looked at Bobby and cried.


    By then, Bobby''s entire body was hurting so bad that he couldn''t even stand up.


    Watching his niece get beaten up made his heart ache.


    "Stop... Stop it. Annabeth will being here with her boyfriendter... When that person arrives and sees you doing this, you''ll regret it..." Bobby said.


    "Do you mean that useless daughter


    you have? She''s never aplished anything academically, and she looks ugly. Even if she''s found a boyfriend, he''s definitely a piece of trash. Do you think I''d be afraid?" the middle-aged man uttered


    "You''re busy drinking, gambling, doing drugs, and spending time with prostitutes. So naturally, you have no idea what''s happening in the outside world... Annabeth''s boyfriend isn''t as simple as you think... The middle-aged woman said while panting.


    After saying that, she spat a mouthful of blood...


    "Hahaha... Not as simple as I think? Are you two trying to scare me? I''m telling you, I''m not afraid. Even if god showed up, I''d still not be scared. The middle-aged man was unusually riled up. The veins on his neck were bulging.


    SN?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    "Do you think you can scare me with your lousy family? Save it!" the middle-aged man said before he startedughing loudly... The crowd around them was growing...


    Many people were here to witness thismotion.


    After he was done speaking, the middle-aged man started beating his wife again as if nobody was around...


    Once he was done beating her up, he started punching and kicking Bobby Cates.


    Each hit had more force than the one before it. It waspletely inhumane.


    People around them couldn''t bear watching it anymore, and they started calling the police.


    Some people even stepped forward to pull the man aside.


    After being pulled aside, the man continued to struggle as he pointed at Bobby and his niece. "Didn''t you say Annabeth''s new boyfriend is powerful? I won''t leave today. I''ll wait right here and see how her powerful boyfriend will teach me a lesson... Hahaha... You losers..."


    Bobby''s entire body was hurting...


    The intense pain caused him to lose his vision. Everything turned dark. Although he was extremely angry, there was nothing he could do.


    Bobby felt as if he was in a pressure cooker that was about to explode.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged woman next to him felt the same way.


    "Such a jerk..."


    "Yeah. Who would beat up his wife and the elderly like this?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Don''t say too much. He''s an infamous gangster in this region. Anybody who messes with him would end up in big trouble..."


    People around them couldn''t help but whisper among themselves.


    The pain in Bobby''s stomach region caused him to vomit a mouthful of blood.


    The blood sttered around his face. He seemed extremely downtrodden...


    The middle-aged woman next to him was also vomiting blood.


    After vomiting some blood, the woman covered her stomach and looked at the man. "You''ll burn in hell..."


    However, the man startedughing hysterically Hahaha. I wonder who will burn in hell. I''m telling you, the next time I ask for money, you''d better give it to me right away. If you dare to waste my time, I''ll end your life. And everyone in your family too.


    "I know some of you have called the police, haven''t you?


    "What''s the point in doing that? They''d still have to let me out anyway, right?


    "What a bunch of idiots..." The middle-aged man started directing insults at the audience around them...


    Right then, the sound of a helicopter''s humming could be heard.


    Everyone looked up at the sky.


    In this small town, helicopters were extremely rare. Hence, everyone couldn''t look away.


    The middle-aged man looked up at


    the helicopter in the sky as he


    continued to speak. "Bobby... Hel


    up and call your daughter. Ask her to bring her powerful boyfriend..."


    The helicopter in the air had Dragon Group''s logo on it. Inside, Annabeth Cates sat in between Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton like a protected princess. She saw what happened beneath the helicopter...


    When her gaze locked onto her father and her cousin, a look of endless fear and concern filled her eyes...


    Suddenly, her heart rose to her throat.


    Immediately after that, she saw her cousin''s husband next to her cousin and father...


    Needless to ask, Annabeth could guess what happened earlier.


    Subconsciously, she clenched her fists tightly.


    Her face instantly turned pale...

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    ¡°Sigh... What are they doing? Are that old man and that woman being beaten up?" Sharon Lindt asked as she looked down at the scene beneath the helicopter.


    "Hurry up andnd here... Those are my father and my cousin!" Annabeth Cates said as she looked at the pilot with a panic-stricken expression on her face.


    When Josh Batton, who sat on the co-pilot''s seat, heard this, he seemed shocked. "What? Quick,nd here!"


    In the next second, the pilot quicklynded the helicopter on an empty field behind the crowd...


    Right then, Sharon and Wilson Batton were both stunned...


    All three members of the Batton family were extremely worried.


    The moment the helicopternded, the propellers were still spinning.


    Strong breezes blew through the crowd, and their bodies shook slightly.


    This was the first time many of them saw a helicopter up close.


    Many immediately took their phones out and started taking pictures of the helicopter...


    Soon, the pilot turned off the helicopter engine.


    Right then, the middle-aged man was looking at the middle-aged woman. He was losing his temper again. Instead of looking at the helicopter, he started repeatedly kicking the woman. "You b*tch... Hurry up and call Annabeth. Ask her to bring that amazing boyfriend of hers..."


    Coincidentally, the middle-aged man could be heard in the helicopter cabin.


    Josh, Wilson, Sharon, and Annabeth were able to hear him clearly.


    Annabeth nearly broke down crying.


    Unable to tolerate it any further, she immediately opened the cabin door and jumped off the helicopter. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man hadn''t noticed Annabeth. He continued to kick the middle-aged woman. After Annabeth got off the helicopter, over a hundred bodyguards who came with the family also got off...


    As soon as the bodyguards got offPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    the helicopter, they started clearing a path through the crowd for.


    vel?


    Swnovel


    The huge formation caused everyone around them to gasp in surprise.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man


    vel.ret


    also noticed the massive group people before him. Then, subconsciously, he turned to look at Annabeth.


    He was stunned when he saw her face...


    "Annabeth?" he subconsciously uttered.


    After looking at Annabeth and the bodyguards by her side, his face turned pale from shock.


    Annabeth quickly ran over to her father and cousin...


    When she saw how their faces were bruised and covered in blood, she became even angrier.


    At the same time, Sharon, Wilson, and Josh also got off the helicopter.


    "Arrest this person right away!"


    Annabeth pointed at the


    middle aged man as she looked at


    the


    ords around her and gave


    the order.


    Swnovel


    Hearing this, six bodyguards dashed forward and pinned the middle-aged man forcefully to the ground.


    Once the middle-aged man was pinned to the ground, Sharon led Josh and Wilson over to Annabeth.


    Sharon didn''t say anything. Instead, she carefully helped Bobby Cates to stand up.


    Meanwhile, Josh helped Annabeth''s cousin to stand up.


    People around them were even more shocked when they saw Josh...


    People began whispering among themselves¡ª


    "Ahh... He''s so handsome in person..."


    "I never would''ve dreamed about seeing Josh in person."


    ¡°Ahh... Country Z''s top-notch celebrity came to our small town. It''s unbelievable.¡±

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    "Wasn''t this girl on the news two days ago? Is she the one who''s going to marry Josh Batton soon?"


    "Does that mean these two who got beaten up are rted to this girl?"


    "You have no idea, but this girl is that man''s daughter, and she''s thatdy''s cousin."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s over for this jerk today, isn''t it? Messing with this girl''s family means messing with the entire Batton family. The Batton family isn''t easy to deal with."


    The surrounding people were still whispering among themselves.


    Many of them began to speak their mind without fear of repercussions.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man''s face turned even paler when he heard what everyone was saying.


    It really was over for him!


    "Annabeth, look. I''m your cousin-inw. Hurry up and ask them to let me go..." The middle-aged man said. Being pinned to the ground, he struggled to set himself free as he humbly pleaded with Annabeth Cates. He no longer seemed as arrogant and bossy as he did when speaking to Annabeth''s father and cousin earlier. Right now, he looked like a weakling.


    Annabeth sneered. "Why didn''t you recall the fact that we were family when you were beating my father and cousin up?" "Annabeth... You can do whatever you want to this man..." Sharon Lindt said as she looked at the middle-aged man coldly. Having lived so long, this was the first time Sharon met such a terrible man.


    He was way too cruel.


    "Annabeth, please... Don''t do this. Let me go. I''ll never do it again," the middle-aged man begged.


    Right then, he was feeling extremely fearful...


    In the next second, his body trembled even worse.


    Meanwhile, he had also wet his pants.


    The strong scent of ammonia began to spread in the air.


    Everyone frowned in disgust and covered their noses when they smelled it.


    "Haha... This jerk has actually wet his pants."


    "Didn''t he im to be very powerful? He said he wasn''t afraid of anyone."


    "I want to know if he''s embarrassed now."


    People around them started feeling


    brave because of the Batty''s


    presen, they began


    expressing their opinions.


    When the middle-aged man heard what they said, he immediately felt deeply embarrassed.


    At this moment, he wished he could dig himself a hole and hide in it.


    Even he felt that the way he willfully boasted earlier wasughable.


    Most importantly, he honestly didn''t expect Annabeth to be this powerful now...


    He had no one to me but himself. for lingering in casinos and clubs all the time. He lived a hedonistic existence, and he paid no attention to society or the news.  S


    If he had paid at least a little attention, this wouldn''t have happened today.


    After being helped to their feet, Bobby Cates and his niece were still in a daze.


    They leaned weakly against Sharon and Josh Batton, respectively.


    With their bodies aching all over, they barely had any energy left.


    Right then, their bodies werepletely limp.


    "Annabeth. What do you want to do?"


    s heart ached, and shet


    when she saw Annabeth''s


    father.


    SWI


    She wished she could tear the middle-aged man into pieces right there and then.


    Even if Annabeth was usually a person with a good temper, she now felt the urge to kill her cousin-inw.

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    Annabeth Cates frowned coldly and forcefully suppressed the murderous intent within her. She looked at the bodyguards pinning the middle-aged man to the ground. "Beat this man up like how he beat my father and cousin up.....


    "After that, send him to the police station..." Annabeth added.


    When the bodyguards heard this, they immediately began to act. They started punching and kicking the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man yelped in pain.


    "Help... No... Please, Annabeth...


    "I''m your cousin-inw. I''m family.


    "How could you do this to your family?" The middle-aged man struggled as he yelped in pain.


    Annabeth pretended she didn''t hear him. Instead, she shifted her attention to her father and cousin...


    Looking at them made Annabeth teary-eyed. "Let''s get you to the hospital for a checkup..."


    The two of them nodded weakly. They didn''t even have the energy to speak.


    When Annabeth''s cousin saw Annabeth standing up to her husband, she began to cry fervently.


    Seeing this, Annabeth carefully embraced her. "Alright, stop crying... I won''t let anyone else bully you from now on..."


    Annabeth''s cousin repeatedly nodded, but she didn''t have the strength to speak.


    At this moment, she felt as if all the pent-up emotions over the decades were finally released.


    Although her body was in pain, her heart felt at ease.


    "Let''s go. We''ll take the helicopter..." Josh Batton said.


    With that, Josh carried Bobby Cates on his back and brought him into the helicopter.


    Immediately after that, Wilson Batton, Annabeth, and Sharon Lindt also helped Annabeth''s cousin into the helicopter.


    Once everyone was inside, some of the bodyguards nearby and the pilot also quickly got in.


    Annabeth and her cousin sat on the same row, while Bobby, Sharon, and Josh sat behind them.


    Wilson, on the other hand, sat in the co-pilot''s seat.


    The pilot soon turned on the helicopter engine and piloted


    rup to a hundred m


    ground...


    After turning on the GPS map, he flew toward the nearest hospital.


    Annabeth''s cousin couldn''t stop crying...


    The ambiance in the cabin was extremely intense...


    Meanwhile, Annabeth hugged her cousin and looked at her father. "Dad... Are you alright?"


    "Ahem..." Bobby coughed a little. "I don''t think so. My entire body is hurting."


    Annabeth''s heart ached when she heard this...


    "What about you? Are you alright?" Sharon looked at Annabeth''s cousin and asked.


    The woman cried as she shook her head...


    Sharon immediately let out a long sigh.


    Although she wasn''t sure what exactly was going on, she could guess.


    There was only one possibility why this kind of situation unfolded before them.


    ?


    It was probably the case that she married the wrong guy and suffered from domestic violence. Bobby couldn''t stand watching it and tried to step in, but he ended up being hit too.


    Although this didn''t happen to herself, Sharon could deeply rte to it as a woman.


    9. A


    "I forgot to introduce everyone. Dad, as I told you before, this is Ms. Lindt. This is Mr. Batton... And this is. My boyfriend, Josh," Annabeth said white trying to hold back her tears. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    "Nice to meet you..." Bobby Cates used every ounce of strength left in his body to speak as he looked at them.


    Annabeth Cates had previously told Bobby all about what happened between her and Josh Batton and her situation with the Batton family.


    Bobby had a good impression of Josh''s family, and he felt assured that his daughter could be part of a family like this.


    "Nice to meet you... Bobby, you shouldn''t speak for now. We''ll talk once you get better..." Sharon Lindt said worriedly.


    Bobby nodded gently before painfully closing his eyes.


    "This is my cousin..." Annabeth added.


    When Annabeth''s cousin heard this, she braced herself to turn and look at the Batton family. "Nice to meet you..."


    "Nice to meet you too. Don''t speak for now. I know you''re all out of strength," Sharon said.


    Annabeth''s cousin mustered a smile before closing her eyes. She then leaned against Annabeth''s body.


    The helicopter soonnded in front of Belleville''s municipal hospital.


    Once the helicopternded, the bodyguards brought Annabeth''s father and cousin into the hospital one after another.


    Annabeth and the rest followed close behind the bodyguards.


    Upon entering the hospital, Bobby and his niece were brought to the outpatient facility''s emergency unit. Sharon stayed with them the entire time.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth also told Georgie Clementine about what she and Josh encountered in Belleville.


    Annabeth asked for news about her getting bodyguards to beat her cousin-inw up to be kept away from the public so that Josh''s image wouldn''t be harmed.


    After finding out, Georgie immediately gave an order to keep everything hushed.


    During their time in the hospital, Josh and Annabeth wore masks and caps. Nobody noticed them. Approximately half an hourter, Bobby and Annabeth were done with their medical checkup.


    They only suffered external injuries, but they still needed to stay in the hospital for further observation. Hence, the Batton family arranged for Bobby and Annabeth to stay VIP wards of their own to recuperate.


    Once everything was sorted out, Annabeth brought the Batton family to her father''s ward.


    Due to the painkillers, Bobby''s pain had been relieved significantly.


    However, his nose and face were still swollen and bruised.


    Sharon tugged Wilson Batton along as they walked over to Bobby''s. "Bobby, how are you doing? Does it Thurt?" she asked worriedly.


    Bobby gently shook his head. "I''m much better... Don''t worry."


    Sharon''s attitude improved Bobby''s impression of the Batton family.


    "Stay here and recuperate for theContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    time being. You can return het


    once you''ve fully recovered," said softly with a slight frown on his face.


    Bobby immediately shook his head "It''s fine... can leave after resting here for a while... Wards like this


    cost a lot of money eat


    said.


    ?wnovel


    Bobby was used to living a tough life.


    UMS


    he


    To his knowledge, staying in a VIP ward cost several hundred dors each day.


    He couldn''t bring himself to spend that kind of money.


    That amount of money was enough for his family to buy groceries for several months.


    "Bobby, don''t worry about the money. Our family will pay for both you and your niece''s hospitalization fees," Sharon said.

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    "That''s right... It''s more important for you to stay here and recuperate," Wilson Batton added.


    "How could I let you pay for everything? That won''t do... I have to pay for my expenses,¡± Bobby said sternly. He was against the idea.


    From his perspective, he shouldn''t be spending the Batton family''s money.


    "Bobby, we''re all family. Don''t worry about it... If you don''t do as we say, I''ll get angry... I''ll leave..." Sharon Lindt said firmly. She wouldn''t take no for


    an answer.


    Annabeth Cates instantly felt her heart warmed...


    She understood Sharon''s temper. Hence, she started tugging at her father''s hand. "You''ll stay if she asks you to. If you keep refusing, they really will get angry..."


    Bobby seemed troubled...


    After hesitating for a while, he finally nodded helplessly.


    However, he still didn''t feelfortable about spending other people''s money.


    ¡°That''s right... You''re a good man, Bobby," Sharon said softly.


    "I''m really sorry that you had to witness such a mess...¡± Bobby said apologetically.


    ¡°As Annabeth''s father, I should have properly weed you on your first visit...


    "In the end, I ended up making you apany me to the hospital," Bobby added. He felt even more embarrassed now.


    "It''s fine. You didn''t want this to happen either. Right?" Sharon said earnestly.


    "Sigh..." Bobby let out a long sigh before shifting his gaze to Annabeth''s face. ¡°Bring Josh and his parents to our houseter... Get your mother to wee them properly..." He said.


    Annabeth nodded.


    "Bobby, you''re far too kind," Sharon said.


    "It''s only right for us to do so," Bobby said.


    Although their family was poor, they were educated and reasonable folks.


    Matters of courtesy should never be overlooked.


    Right then, Annabeth''s cousin walked in weakly.


    She had also taken painkillers and seemed much better now.


    When Annabeth saw her cousin entering, she immediately stepped forward to help her along. ¡°How do you feel?"


    Annabeth''s cousin shook her head. "I''m fine... I just wanted toe here and thank all of you."


    With that, Annabeth''s cousin led her over to the Batton family. "Thank you for saving us," she said.


    "Don''t mention it. We''re all family," Sharon said. Her heart ached when she looked at this woman before her.


    When Sharon apanied Bobby for his medical checkup earlier, she heard from Annabeth about her cousin-inw''s awful behavior.


    Right then, Sharon only had one thing on her mind, which was for that jerk to be dead.


    Not only did Annabeth tell Sharon


    about how that man threatened her cousin, but she also told Sharon


    about how he treated their entire family.


    Whenever the jerk beat Annabeth''s cousin up, Annabeth''s father would


    intercede to protect her.


    els


    Unfortunately, every time he did so,


    he''d get beaten up. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    After a while, Annabeth''s cousin chose to take the beating silently so as not to trouble the rest of the family...


    Whenever she suffered from domestic violence, she''d grit her teeth and silently bear with it.


    If Bobby identally saw her wounds, she''d beg him on her knees not to get involved.


    Sharon felt deeply empathic toward


    Annabeth''s cousin and her


    the long-term violence they''d


    endure from that jerk...


    ''S''


    to


    "Uncle, I''m sorry for getting you involved again..." Annabeth''s cousin looked at Bobby.


    Bobby shook his head. "What are you saying, silly child? We''re family, after all."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    Annabeth Cates'' cousin began tearing up. "Anyway, I''m sorry..."


    "Alright, let''s stop talking about these," Bobby said.


    "What are your thoughts on this now?" Annabeth looked at her cousin and asked.


    Right then, Annabeth was still filled with rage. All she wanted was for the jerk to die...


    Annabeth''s cousin immediately wiped her tears away. She then went down on her knees.


    Annabeth panicked when she saw this.


    She immediately bent over and tried to get her cousin to stand up.


    However, her cousin refused to budge. "Annabeth, don''t pull me up. I have something to ask of you..."


    Annabeth seemed frantic. "If there''s anything you want to tell me, just get up and say it. Don''t do this. I can''t ept this," she said.


    With that, Annabeth also kneeled in front of her cousin and held her hand tightly.


    "Annabeth... I know the Batton family has all the power in the world. Can I ask you to find a way to keep that man in prison forever?


    "As long as he''s out there, our family will never have a day of peace...


    "You know I''ve always wanted to get a divorce, but I don''t dare to do it. I''m afraid that jerk would threaten our family," Annabeth''s cousin said. With that, she looked at the rest of the Batton family. "Can you please help me? I''m begging you. I''ve collected a lot of evidence of his acts of domestic violence. If you genuinely help me, I''m sure he''ll never be able to get out of prison...


    "As long as this person stays in prison, my family and I will be able to lead stable lives after the divorce...


    "This jerk''s family has a lot of connections... I couldn''t do anything to him in the past, but you guys are with Annabeth now. Your connections are much more powerful than that jerk''s family...


    ¡°That''s why I''m begging you... Please.....¡± Annabeth''s cousin started kowtowing to Annabeth and the Batton family after she finished speaking.


    Her shiny forehead repeatedly


    against the cold floor t


    making loud, piercing thumps as she


    did so. Content belongs. to


    Although it was painful, she didn''t feel anything at all.


    As long as somebody could help her get rid of that jerk, she was willing to do anything.


    Never mind begging on her knees, she was willing to do absolutely anything.


    Annabeth and everyone in the Batton family were overwhelmed by what they were seeing.


    Sharon and Annabeth instantly started tearing up.


    Sharon wiped her tears away and pulled Annabeth''s cousin onto her feet.


    A strong sense ofpassion


    elhet


    Compelled her to hug A definitely help you.


    "Don''t worry... We


    help you. Content Belongs


    Coher to huge wetPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Whatever you want to be done to that man, we can make it happen...


    "We can allow you to have the kind.


    of life you want," Sharon de


    with a determined and cold her eyes.


    21.9


    How much did a person have to go through to beg on their knees without any consideration for their dignity?


    Sharon''s heart truly went out to this woman.


    They were both women, but this woman suffered such horrible experiences.


    Annabeth''s cousin immediately broke down crying when she heard this.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth and Bobby also started crying.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that the overdue prolonged pain in their family would soon disappear from their lives.

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    Their family could finally see the light at the end of the tunnel.


    "Thank you. Honestly, thank you so much..." Annabeth Cates'' cousin stammered as she cried.


    In the next second, she hugged Sharon Lindt and started bawling her eyes out.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She knew that, from this moment on, the dark moments she had suffered for decades would soone to an end.


    It was truly incredible!


    Everything was finallying to an end.


    She knew that she could lead a normal life again.


    She began to swear an oath in her heart.


    She swore that she would remember Annabeth and the Batton family''s kind deed for the rest of her life.


    She''d be willing to die for them if that was necessary.


    Annabeth gently hugged her cousin from behind. "Alright, stop crying. Good days are ahead of you. Shouldn''t you be smiling?"


    Annabeth''s cousin repeatedly nodded, but she was still crying profusely...


    Only god knew how long she had been waiting for this moment.


    Initially, she thought that she would never be able to escape from that evil jerk.


    ¡°Thank you... Thank you..." Bobby also continuously thanked them.


    Wilson Batton was also tearing up. "Alright... Stop being so courteous. We''re all family. We should also stop crying. This is something worth celebrating..."


    Annabeth and Bobby nodded simultaneously.


    Annabeth''s cousin cried for a long while before slowly letting go of Sharon...


    Sharon immediately retrieved a napkin from her purse and gently dabbed her tears away. "Alright, stop crying..."


    "Can you really make sure that man never leaves prison?" Annabeth''s cousin looked at Sharon curiously.


    "Yes, don''t worry..." Sharon assured her.


    Annabeth''s cousin let out a long sigh. She looked down and dried her tears.


    "Give us all the evidence you''ve collected of his acts of domestic violence when you can..." Sharon said.


    "Alright." Annabeth''s cousin nodded.


    "Where do you work?" Sharon asked.


    "I work in a garment factory during the week. On weekends, I''d take up part-time delivery jobs. In the evenings ''d also clean dishes for barbeque restaurants... After that, I''d return home to continue with sewing projects for others..." Annabeth''s cousin said.


    "How much do you earn in a month?" Sharon''s heart ached even more.


    "Slightly over ten thousand... But even so, we barely survive because that jerk would take away eight to nine thousand dors from us each month Sometimes, he''d even take all ten thousand dors..." Annabeth''s cousin replied.


    §à


    She hated the man even more, when she brought these things up.


    "That sounds really tough. Have you thought about moving to Antis?" Sharon asked.


    Annabeth''s cousin shook her head. "No, I haven''t. My son goes to school here. How could I move to Antis?"


    "What if somebody makes arrangements for your son to study in a good school in Antis?" Sharon asked.


    "That won''t do either... Good schools cost a lot of money. We can''t afford it," Annabeth''s cousin said.


    "What if somebody ns for your


    son to study in a good school, for you to live in a good area, and you to


    work in a respectable job?" Sharon asked.


    "That job will pay you much more than what you''re earning now..." Sharon added.

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    When Annabeth Cates'' cousin heard this, she immediately shook her head. "Are you kidding me? I don''t have any educational qualifications or good family background. I''m an ugly, middle-aged woman. How could I get all these things?"


    Although Annabeth''s cousin wanted the things Sharon Lindt mentioned, she knew that she would never acquire those things in her lifetime.


    To her, the biggest joy would be to get rid of her terrible husband and live a peaceful life with her son.


    She didn''t dare to hope for other things.


    However, Sharon smiled and patted her gently on the shoulders. "You can aplish those things if I help you, right?"


    "How will you help me?" Annabeth''s cousin asked.


    "What''s your highest educational qualification?" Sharon asked.


    "Middle school."


    "How about working as our housekeeper? You''ll get 30,000 dors a month, and the jobes with amodation too... Not only that, but I will also n for your son to live in Antis too... He''ll get to study in the best school in Antis. We''ll take care of all his school fees..." Sharon said.


    Annabeth''s cousin was pleasantly surprised to hear what Sharon said.


    Although the conditions were tempting, she shook her head decisively.


    "There''s no need for that," she said.


    "Why? Are you not satisfied with the pay? It''s fine. We can discuss it further," Sharon said.


    ¡°No, I''m delighted with everything, but I might not be able to perform well in the housekeeper role.¡± Although Annabeth''s cousin had never been to the Batton family''s house, she knew it must have been huge.


    She didn''t have any experience at all, and shecked the confidence to manage a huge house like that...


    "If you don''t want to be a housekeeper, you can work as my assistant... I''ll pay you 30,000 dors a month too..." Josh Batton said.


    "It''s really fine. I''m happy with staying in this small town..." Annabeth''s cousin said.


    "Look, you''ve got to choose between bing an assistant or a housekeeper. It''s one or the other..." Josh said in his usual, calm voice.


    He knew that Annabeth would naturally want her cousin to live a good life.


    Since that was the case, he had to help.


    ¡°Work in the entertainment industry is veryplicated. I don''t think I can do well." Annabeth''s cousin shook her head again.


    Besides, she didn''t want to owe the Batton family too much.


    "It''s not thatplicated. To be honest, it''s straightforward. Annabeth will teach you everything..." Josh said.


    "It really is fine," she insisted.


    "What''s your name?" Sharon asked.


    "I was so upied that I forgot to ask," Sharon added.


    "Cindy Schumer," Annabeth''s cousin replied.


    l


    "Cindy, I know you''re refusing our offer because there''s a bigger reason. You don''t want to owe our family too much, isn''t that so? So don''t think too much...  S


    "If you feel that you owe us, you can repay us by serving us better, can''t you? We''re all family. Don''t be so courteous.


    "Besides, even if you don''t think for yourself, you should consider things for your son. How could studying in a small town like this be better than studying in Antis? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    "Studying in Antis gives him an inherent advantage. The best


    universities in the country, including


    el.ne


    Antis University and Civic University, are all in Antis... Meanwhile, many more studentsContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    from Antis get into local


    Universitiespared to students from around here... Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Don''t you hope for your child to get into Antis University or Civic University?" Sharon added.


    Sharon felt sorry for Cindy and wanted to help her.

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    Besides, Sharon Lindt felt that Annabeth Cates must have been thinking the same thing.


    "Also, you''ve lived such a dark and horrid life in this small town for the longest time. I believe you''d want to leave this ce for a new one, don''t you?" Sharon asked.


    Her words gradually tempted Cindy Schumer...


    However, Cindy''s pride and ego were still urging her not to agree.


    "Cindy, to be honest, I think Aunt Lindt''s suggestion is a good one..." Annabeth felt convinced too.


    "Alright, it''s been decided... Let''s not talk about this further. As for which job you''ll take up, we''ll arrange it once you get to Antis," Sharon said irrefutably.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "It''s really fine..." Cindy shook her head again.


    "Weren''t you very thankful to us for helping you? If that''s the case, you must do as we say. Otherwise, we won''t help you..." Sharon insisted.


    Suddenly, Cindy couldn''t find the words to respond...


    She felt caught in the middle.


    "It''s been decided," Wilson Batton chipped in.


    Seeing how the Batton family acted, Bobby liked them even more.


    He saw kindness and benevolence in each of them.


    "But I really don''t want to go..." Cindy seemed exasperated.


    "If you don''t want to go, we won''t help you get rid of that jerk. So do as you see fit." Sharon knew very well what Cindy was thinking. Hence, she knew that she needed to make this decision for Cindy.


    After much consideration, Cindy finally agreed with a nod.


    While everyone was chatting, somebody suddenly pushed the ward''s door open.


    Immediately after that, an older woman with gray hair ran in with reddened eyes.


    This woman was Annabeth''s mother, Peggy Howards.


    When Peggy saw the state her niece and Bobby were in, she started crying.


    After that, Peggy walked over to Cindy first. "Cindy, are you alright? How could that jerk be so cruel?"


    Cindy shook her head. "I''m fine now, Aunt Howards... Thank you for worrying about me."


    "Oh, poor child..." Peggy sighed as she wiped her tears away.


    She then sat next to Bobby. "What about you? Are you alright? That jerk really deserves to die."


    "Alright... I''m fine now. Don''t worry.


    Why


    His


    au here?" Bobby asked et


    were full of gentleness and


    affection when he looked


    Peggy.


    "The olddy downstairs called and told me you and Cindy were both beaten up. After that, you were taken away by Annabeth... I was about call and ask when that olddy- called me again. Her daughter, who works here as a nurse, said that you all came to this hospital. That''s why I rushed over right away. Peggy said.


    Peggy then turned to look at Josh Batton, Sharon, and Wilson.


    When their eyes met, all three members of the Batton family smiled at Peggy simultaneously.


    "You''re Josh, I recognize you... What


    about you two? Are you his


    pas?" Peggy looked at them and asked.


    After that, Sharon took the initiative to step forward and introduce herself and her husband.


    Once everyone had gotten to know each other, they politely shook hands.

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    "I''m terribly sorry you had to see something like this on your first trip to visit us..." Peggy Howards said apologetically as she looked at the Batton family.


    She had heard from the olddy downstairs about everything that had happened earlier.


    That olddy was a witness.


    "It''s fine. None of you wanted this, no?" Sharon Lindt was very understanding of the situation. She didn''t think it was a big deal.


    Peggy let out a long, helpless sigh.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, Aunt Lindt has already said she''d help Cindy get a divorce. She''d also make sure her husband stays in prison forever. So he''ll never be able toe out and wreak havoc again," Annabeth Cates said as she held Peggy''s hand tightly.


    When Peggy heard this, she sighed in relief.


    For so many years, their entire family had been through so much terror because of Cindy Schumer''s marriage...


    The entire family would even dream of this daying.


    They all hated Cindy''s husband to the core, but they couldn''t do anything to him because of his connections.


    Peggy immediately held Sharon''s hand tightly. ¡°Ms. Lindt, thank you so much... Thank you. I''m forever indebted to you,¡± Peggy said.


    Sharon shrugged nonchntly. "Don''t worry about it. I''ve already said it before. We''re all family. It''s only right for us to help you."


    "Peggy, bring Ms. Lindt and Mr. Batton to our house and make them feel wee..." Bobby Cates said.


    Peggy nodded repeatedly. "Of course..."


    "Let''s not do that... If we''re gone, who''d take care of you?" Sharon looked at Bobby and asked.


    Bobby immediatelyughed. "Cindy and I will take care of each other... Don''t worry. If you''re still worried, just get a few nurses to check on us asionally," Bobby said.


    "It''s fine, Ms. Lindt. Bobby and Cindy can look after one another..." Peggy said.


    Sharon hesitated for a while before nodding. She then looked at Josh. "Go out and get a few nurses to take care of them around the clock..."


    "I''ll do it... It''ll be troublesome if people recognize Josh..." Annabeth said before walking out of the ward.


    After making the arrangements for


    Bobby, the Batton family left on their


    helicopter with Annabeth and her


    mother, as well as their


    ov


    bodyguards...


    This was the first time Peggy ever rode on a helicopter.


    She started looking around once she got inside.


    Everything she saw looked new and exciting...


    In a small town like this, nobody had ever seen a helicopter.


    Right then, people outside the helicopter were also staring at it.


    Everyone was guessing who the people inside the helicopter were.


    Josh and Annabeth were under disguise. Nobody knew that the couple in the helicopter was the famous couple in Country Z who had made countless headlines on the news two days ago.


    Once everyone had buckled up, the pilot started the helicopter engine.


    Soon, the helicopter ascended a hundred meters into the air as everyone watched. People beneath the helicopter were still staring at it. They all gasped in surprise.


    "Such a magnificent helicopter... It looks


    the helicopter has [


    Group''s


    logo. Could they be from


    Group?" Content bet


    Dragon Swnovel


    to


    "Dragon Group? Do you mean the Dragon Group that X married into? It''s possible..."


    "Oh, right. Isn''t Josh Batton''s girlfriend from Belleville? Could the people in the helicopter be them..."


    ¡°Ahh... D*rn. If Josh really is in there, I''m way too lucky. Did I actually just walk past Josh?"


    "I was saying how that man looked familiar. Now that I think about it, he really did look a little like Josh.¡±


    The people were getting more excited as they talked. Everyone looked exhrated.


    Meanwhile, people in the helicopter werepletely unaware of what those beneath them were talking about.

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    Soon, the helicopter arrived above Annabeth Cates''s house.


    Her house was in a run-down neighborhood in town.


    Right then, it happened to be lunchtime. So there were many people out and about.


    When these people heard a helicopter, they all looked at it.


    While everyone watched, the pilotnded the helicopter on an empty piece of t ground in front of Annabeth''s house.


    Over a hundred bodyguards got out of the helicopter first...


    Then, they lined up on both sides of the helicopter in an organized manner.


    The huge formation garnered a lot of attention from the locals around the area.


    Peggy Howards was the first to get out of the helicopter.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Immediately after that, Josh Batton and Annabeth also got out of the helicopter.


    Finally, it was Wilson Batton and Sharon Lindt''s turn to get out.


    This was the most run-down ce Sharon had ever been to in her life.


    She couldn''t help but look around as soon as her feetnded on the ground.


    Everything that came into sight made her feel sorry for Annabeth and her family.


    She didn''t think they lived in an environment like this.


    Since Annabeth was going to be part of their family, she had to make sure Annabeth''s parents would live happily, too.


    They couldn''t continue living in a ce like this.


    Suddenly, Sharon began making ns in her mind to move Annabeth''s parents to Antis permanently...


    Firstly, she would give Annabeth''s parents a vi.


    Secondly, she''d hire a maid for them.


    On top of that, she''d also give them arge sum of money.


    With this, they''d be able to enjoy their golden years peacefully.


    Yeah... It had been decided.


    After returning to her neighborhood, Annabeth removed her mask and cap.


    Breathing felt much easier after she had removed her mask.


    Everyone was prepared to enter the building''s walkway when an old, run-down, steel door was opened.


    An old couple walked out of the walkway.


    When they saw Annabeth and Peggy''s faces, the couple immediately understood what was going on. The two of them began feeling envious of Annabeth''s parents once again.


    In recent times, Annabeth''s parents had been the talk of the town.


    Who didn''t know that Annabeth was in a rtionship with Josh?


    After getting over their feelings of


    envy toward Annabeth''s parents et


    they immediately approached the group and started greeting them passionately.


    Everyone greeted them politely in return before entering the building.


    Annabeth''s family lived on the fifth floor.


    There wasn''t an elevator.


    Peggy and Annabeth had to lead Batton


    stairs before they finally arrive.ne Mily five floors up t t belongs to sw


    By the time they arrived, Sharon and Wilson were panting.


    However, to avoid making things


    awkward for Annabeth and her, family, they didn''t let their


    Faustion show at all. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    Peggy Howards was out of breath as she looked at the Batton family. "Are you tired?" she asked.


    Sharon Lindt immediately shook her head. "Not at all..."


    "That''s great..." Peggy said.


    After saying that, Peggy quickly opened the front door. "Pleasee in, Ms. Lindt, Mr. Batton, and Josh. Our house is small and run-down. I hope you won''t mind..." Peggy said.


    "Why would we?" Wilson Batton said.


    After that, Annabeth Cates and Peggy led them into the house.


    Once everyone had changed into slippers, Annabeth led the Batton family into the living room.


    Their house was tiny as it was only sixty square feet in total. Hence, the living room was very small.


    It also had a simple design, with only white paint on the walls and white tiles on the floor.


    Due to years of wear and tear, the tiles had already turned slightly yellowish.


    Sharon was taken aback by the state of the house.


    After looking around, Sharon sat down with Wilson and Josh Batton.


    Due to her busy work schedule, Annabeth hadn''t been home for a month.


    Now that she was home, she suddenly felt a sense of closeness.


    Although her house was tiny and run-down, this was the ce she grew up in.


    She felt a lot of nostalgia for this ce.


    Regardless of all the terrible things that she experienced out there, she''d find peace and tranquility when she was here.


    Despite how small her house was, it had everything her family needed.


    Apart from it being a little run-down, there was nothing wrong with the house.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Lindt, Mr. Batton, have a seat... I''ll get lunch ready in the kitchen...


    "I knew you were visiting, and I bought lots of ingredients at the fresh market early in the morning," Peggy said before walking into the kitchen.


    The kitchen was tiny. There was only enough space for one person...


    However, it didn''tck anything.


    When Sharon saw this, she immediately stood up and rolled up her sleeves. "I''ll help..."


    However, Annabeth grabbed Sharon


    by the arm. "The kitchen is tiny. It can only fit one person. Don''t go in there... It''ll be hard to move around if you go in..." Annabeth said  S


    Sharon shrugged helplessly. "Alright then. However, I still feel bad for not


    doing anything when it''s my fired. the


    time visiting."


    "You''re our guest, and you don''t have to do anything," Annabeth said.


    "Oh, alright," Sharon said.


    After chuckling a little, she reluctantly sat down.


    ¡°Annabeth, get some water boiling and make tea for them..." Peggy ordered from inside the kitchen.


    ¡°Alright.....¡± Annabeth immediately picked up a kettle on the coffee table.


    ¡°Let me do it..." Josh grabbed the kettle and walked into the kitchen.


    ¡°Annabeth,e here. Chat with me..." Sharon waved at Annabeth with an affectionate look in her eyes.


    Annabeth immediately sat down next to Sharon. "Yeah, sure..." She replied softly.


    Seeing how obedient Annabeth was, Sharon liked her even more.


    She genuinely felt that she was the luckiest person in the world. All her daughters-inw were obedient. Most importantly, she was fond of each one of them.

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    Although Annabeth Cates wasn''t as beautiful as her other daughters-inw, Sharon Lindt still adored her. Sharon felt that Annabeth was a gentle and likable girl.


    "Let Josh do it. Don''t worry. Just stay here with me," Sharon said as she affectionately ruffled Annabeth''s hair.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t feel good that he is doing so much work. It''s his first timeing to my house," Annabeth said.


    "What''s wrong with that? He should be busy on his first visit to the inws'' ce. That would make your mother feel more secure..." Sharon said. "Alright then..." Annabeth said.


    "Annabeth, have you thought about taking your parents to Antis? They''re getting old. I think you should live closer to them...


    "We have many houses in Antis. Could we take your parents with us?


    "Once we''re there, your parents can pick whichever house we own... We''ll transfer the ownership to your parentster...


    "Medical facilities in Antis are better than here. Besides, you''d be closer to them. It''s easier for you to look after them, isn''t that so?" Sharon said carefully in her usual calm tone.


    Annabeth felt pleasantly surprised...


    She didn''t think Sharon would suggest this.


    Annabeth suddenly felt touched by Sharon.


    Not only was her future mother-inw good to her, but she was also good to her parents...


    However, Annabeth still felt pressured by how Sharon offered her parents a house for free.


    "I''ve thought about this. If my parents were toe with me, they could live near us. However, you don''t have to transfer the house ownership to them. Just let them stay there for a while..." Annabeth said.


    "We''ll talk about this when the timees. Talk to your mother about this during the mealter," Sharon said.


    Although Annabeth was against being given a house for free, Sharon had already made up her mind.


    Annabeth nodded...


    Meanwhile, news that Josh Batton''s family traveled to Annabeth''s h


    by helicopter spread throughose


    the


    neighborhood...


    The Cates family became the talk of the town once again.


    News about Josh visiting Belleville to see his future parents-inw also took the limelight on social media tforms.


    Suddenly, Annabeth became the most envied woman in Belleville.


    The news dominated all social media tforms in Belleville, including Tik Tok...


    After that, it took over the entire inte.


    ''#Josh Batton brought his parents to


    visit Annabeth Cates'' parents in Belleville# also made it onto the number one spot on Weibo''sdist of hot topics.


    Since Peggy had started preparing lunch early in the morning, most of theplicated dishes were already prepared in advance. So she only had to heat them up.


    With that, Peggy presented a table full of dishes within half an hour.


    The Batton family couldn''t stopplimenting Peggy for her cooking skills.


    Having been away for a month, Annabeth felt extremely happy to be eating her mother''s cooking once again.


    No matter how good the food outside was, it couldn''t rece her mother''s cooking.


    Halfway through the meal, Annabeth''s phone started ringing loudly.


    Many of her rtives and ex-ssmates who had never once contacted her before were now asking her out for meals.


    At the same time, Peggy''s phone also started ringing.


    Likewise, many of her rtives and ex-ssmates were inviting her to meals.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    There was a saying that poor people would be ignored, while rich people would be approached by the most distant of rtives. Annabeth Cates could finally rte to this.


    Back when they were poor, very few people visited them during festive seasons apart from close rtives...


    On top of that, very few people would take the initiative to call and ask them how they were doing.


    People did anything to avoid them...


    That was because they were poor. Hence, everyone was afraid that they would try to borrow money from them.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Now that Annabeth was in a rtionship with Josh, everyone felt that she had gotten rich. All of them wanted to get closer to her family now...


    At this moment, Annabeth couldn''t help but sigh at how materialistic people were.


    Up until now, she still couldn''t forget the condescending looks on her rtives'' faces when her parents went for family gatherings.


    Annabeth also couldn''t forget how her ex-ssmates looked down on her when she joined them at reunion parties.


    Overnight, everything had changed because she was now with Josh.


    People who once looked down on her family now tried to approach them...


    They seemed to want something from her family.


    When Annabeth thought of this, she immediately shook her head helplessly...


    To avoid disturbing the Batton family while eating, Annabeth switched off her phone for peace and tranquility.


    Her mother, Peggy, did the same.


    After the two of them had switched off their phones, the entire world became quiet again.


    Having experienced a lot in life, Sharon naturally knew what was going on. Hence, she didn''t say too much.


    Peggy couldn''t resistining. "People are so materialistic..."


    Although those rtives were quite annoying, Peggy felt a little proud that they were now trying to suck up to her when they used to ignore her. Knock, knock, knock-


    Right then, somebody knocked on the door.


    Peggy immediately stood up. "Continue eating. I''ll get the door..."


    After that, Peggy quickly walked to the door to open it.


    Arge group of rtives and


    that


    contacted them in


    wends


    was standing outside the door.


    Among them, many used to taunt their family when they were poor.


    Peggy felt cold in her heart when she saw them.


    However, she still spoke to them politely out of courtesy. "Why are you here?"


    "Haven''t we not seen each other for years? I came to see you..."


    "Me too, me too. I miss you."


    "How many years has it been? I was too busy in the past. I finally have time now."


    "I heard your daughter''s boyfriend and future parents-inw are all


    here they? As Annabeth''s


    aunt, I ought to meet them


    I


    Peggy suddenly felt a little speechless.


    Too many of them were speaking at once, and it gave her a headache.


    The noise soon made its way to the dining room.


    Annabeth felt extremely helpless when she heard them.


    Annabeth subconsciously looked at family. "About that, you


    the


    ould continue eating. I''ll go


    out and greet my rtives.


    Sharon nodded with a smile.


    After that, Annabeth awkwardly walked to Peggy''s side and looked at everyone.


    "Why don''t you alle inside first?" Peggy said politely.


    "Sure, sure...¡±


    After that, arge group of rtives and friends barged in through the door.

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    There were a total of over twenty of them...


    As soon as they entered, the already cramped living room became even more cramped...


    Annabeth Cates felt a little lost when she saw such a spectacr scene.


    When the Batton family saw so many people outside, they couldn''t eat anymore.


    They immediately put down their dining utensils and walked into the living room to greet those people.


    Meanwhile, those people started offering all sorts of crazypliments when they saw the Batton family.


    In fact, every one of them imed to be the person who adored Annabeth the most.


    Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, and Josh Batton knew what was going on. However, they didn''t put their thoughts into words.


    "Josh... My daughter really likes you. She asked me to get your autograph for her. Could you help me out?" one of Annabeth''s distant uncles asked carefully as he looked at Josh.


    Josh nodded.


    ¡°Oh, Annabeth... You''re really lucky. I''ve always said that you have great luck. You don''t look like someone who''d suffer in life..." Peggy''s distant uncle said as he smiled at her...


    Peggy felt a little delirious right then.


    He clearly said in the past that she had the look of someone with bad luck.


    In fact, he even said her family was destined to be poor forever...


    Peggy was tempted to ask this person if he felt embarrassed at all.


    After that, the Cates family''s close friends and rtives began showing up at their house one after another.


    With one batch gone, the next batch arrived.


    Annabeth, her mother, and the Batton family were upied all afternoon. The only thing they did was meet with all these close friends and rtives.


    Even Peggy''s ex-colleagues, who had little connection to her after so many years, showed up.


    In the end they finally couldn''t take it anymore. After sending off the final batch at around six o''clock in the evening, she started refusing to let people in.


    Regardless of who came by to knock on the door, she wouldn''t open it. Instead, she pretended as if nobody was home.


    Only then did the situation begin to quiet down.


    At night, Peggy prepared a grand dinner.


    The Batton family and Annabeth enjoyed a lovely dinner.


    After dinner, Wilson and Sharon mentioned to Peggy about relocating them to Antis.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, Peggy refused their offer.


    Peggy felt she was used to living in Belleville, and she didn''t want to move somewhere else...


    Besides, people became attached to the ce they grew up in once they got old. So they wouldn''t want to leave their hometown.


    After that, everyone discussed Josh and Annabeth''s wedding.


    Annabeth would decide on the location for their wedding.


    I.ne


    Regardless of where it would be, the Batton family would personallye over to pick up the Cates family and their close friends and rtives.


    The Batton family would take care of all the costs involved in inviting the guests.


    The Batton family also offered two million dors for the dowry.


    They hoped this auspicious amount would keep the two of them together forever.


    Although Peggy and Annabeth tried their best to refuse, the Batton family had already made up their mind.


    Sharon and Wilson forcefully left behind a cheque worth two million dors before they departed.


    They also said that if the cheque were returned, they would get angry.


    The Cates family had no choice but to ept it.


    Meanwhile, Josh and Annabeth still had to deal with Annabeth''s cousin inw. Hence, they chose to stay over at the Cates family''s ce. Once everything was sorted out the following day, they''d return home...

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton left with some bodyguards, leaving fifty of them behind to protect Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates. After sending Sharon and Wilson off, Josh brought Annabeth and Peggy Howards back upstairs.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards took turns to patrol downstairs to protect Josh and the others.


    Josh, Annabeth, and Peggy had only just returned to the house when they suddenly heard people screaming downstairs.


    "Josh... We love you..."


    "Ahh... Is Josh inside?"


    "Ahh... Josh, Josh..."


    Clearly, these were Josh''s desperate fans.


    Josh and Annabeth had met too many like them. They had gotten used to it.


    Although this was the case, the two of them still felt speechless.


    Meanwhile, this was the first time Peggy experienced something like this. She felt thoroughly speechless.


    Peggy quickly walked over to the window and looked outside.


    Six young, well-dressed girls came into sight.


    Right then, all of them were looking up at their building.


    Each of them was screaming crazily.


    "Josh... Just take one look at us..."


    "Josh... We love you..."


    Soon enough, the bodyguards couldn''t stand watching this anymore. So they ushered the girls away.


    When the girls were being ushered away, they started yelling because they felt reluctant to leave.


    Peggy felt even more speechless when they saw this.


    Peggy frowned tensely. "Why are these fans so crazy? Do you have to go through this every day as a celebrity?"


    Josh smiled a little and walked over to Peggy''s side. "Yeah, it happens quite frequently," he said as he looked down calmly at the scene that was unfolding beneath them.


    "They aren''t regr fans, but desperate ones..." Annabeth walked over to Peggy''s other side and said.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Desperate fans? How so?" This was unfamiliar territory for Peggy.


    "Desperate fans are those who


    behave in extreme and abnormal ways. These people often stalk, peep, and secretly take pictures of the celebrities they like to satisfy their private needs. In fact, they would even disrupt celebrities'' lives.


    "They end up affecting the normal lives of celebrities and the family members of these celebrities..." Annabeth exined carefully.


    "That''s horrifying." Peggy felt goosebumps all over her body.


    Things in the entertainment industry felt very far away from people her age.


    Usually, she would never pay attention to those young celebrities, let alone these matters.


    Now that Peggy heard about these things from Annabeth, she felt that these people were terrifying.


    "Yeah..." Annabeth nodded.


    Peggy immediately gasped and


    looked empathetically at Josh. "Dear child, it certainly isn''t easy for you to make a living. Is there any way to prevent this kind of behavior?"


    "If they want to get close to you, they''d have hundreds of ways. There''s no way of preventing it. The only way to deal with it is to hire more bodyguards and protect oneself better," Josh said. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    When Peggy heard this, she immediately let out a long, helpless sigh.


    "Josh, stay home and rest with Mom. I''ll go to the hospital to check on Dad," Annabeth said.

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    "I''lle with you," Josh Batton said when he heard this. He naturally grabbed Annabeth Cates by the waist. He was extremely gentle with her. Seeing how gentle Josh was made Peggy Howards feel even more secure.


    "You''d better not. Although those desperate fans have been ushered away, it''d be very troublesome if you get recognized out there.


    "As for me, they don''t know me that well. As long as I disguise myself properly and keep a low profile, they probably won''t recognize me," Annabeth added.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. We have bodyguards... Get ready. We''ll head out together," Josh said before picking up a ck cap on the coffee table. He then put it on before wearing his face mask and shades while walking toward the door...


    Peggy wanted to allow them to spend more time together. Hence, she didn''t n on going with them.


    She merely smiled at Annabeth. "You two go ahead... I''ll wait for you at home."


    "Alright..." Annabeth nodded.


    After that, Annabeth quickly put on her face mask, sunsses, and cap before following Josh outside.


    Once they were downstairs, Josh held her hand and walked up to the twenty guards on duty downstairs.


    Josh gave a simple order that they wanted to go to the hospital. He then got into a Bentley closest to him and sat on the driver''s seat.


    Annabeth quickly followed him into the car and sat on the passenger''s seat.


    Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton had arranged this car for them before they left.


    The BMW and Mercedes-Benz next to the Bentley were also arranged by Sharon and Wilson.


    This was done so that they could conveniently travel around.


    Soon, Josh started the engine and drove out of the town.


    The bodyguards quickly got into the BMW and Mercedes-Benz behind them and followed the Bentley.


    On such a night in the small town, it was extremely quiet. Cars and people on the road were few and far between.


    Although it didn''t seem as lively as the big cities, it had its unique qualities.


    Josh liked it a lot here...


    That was because he could subconsciously slow his pace down when he was here...


    It was also because this was where Annabeth, his future wife, grew up. Hence, Josh couldn''t help but look around a little more...


    He wanted to get to know the ce where Annabeth grew up.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth had also been away from her hometown for quite some time. Right then, she couldn''t help but allow her gaze to linger outside.


    Every street and every corner reminded her of wonderful childhood memories.


    "Oh, right. When I sent Mom and the others downstairs, I received a text from the most senior chief in town He said that he''d personally deal with your cousin-inw. So all we have to do is hand in the evidence tomorrow, and that man will stay in prison for life," Josh said carefully.


    When Annabeth heard this, she immediately let out a long sigh of relief.


    She felt as if a great burden had finally been lifted from her shoulders. ¡°That''s great... Thank you, Josh.¡±


    "You''re wee..." Josh said.


    "Indeed, he has quite the background here. He has an ally who works close to the chief... And that ally knows even more powerful people..." Josh said.


    "Yes... That''s why we haven''t been able to do anything to him for so many years..." Annabeth said.


    "The most senior chief has already told me that he would punish those who protected your cousin-inw. He didn''t know about these things," Josh said with a slight frown.


    "Okay... Thank you," Annabeth added.


    "My cousin is really pitiful. My parents were frequently dragged into this mess in the past too.


    vel


    "As for me. I was useless. Apart from watching it all happen, there was nothing else I could do...". Annabeth couldn''t help but tear up when she recounted everything.

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    "I did think of ways to deal with it, but nothing worked. Unfortunately, in the world we lived in, my cousin-inw is much too powerful..." Annabeth Cates added.


    To those who are very powerful, many things are a walk in the park.


    However, for people like Annabeth and her family who were poor, those things were huge obstacles.


    To Josh, Annabeth''s cousin was a nobody.


    However, to Annabeth''s family, he was someone untouchable in the past.


    Only god knew how much Annabeth''s family had suffered because of her cousin-inw.


    "My cousin-inw even beat my cousin''s little brother and broke his leg. For that reason, my cousin was med by her parents. Her parents have not cared about her since...


    "Do you know why they med my cousin? When they first started dating, my cousin''s parents could already tell the man had a bad temper. So they didn''t want my cousin to be with him.


    "But there was no way my cousin would listen to him when she was so madly in love. So she ignored their warning and stayed with that man. After they got married, she lived a miserable life. He often beat her up...


    "Whenever she was beaten up, her parents woulde over to confront my cousin-inw. However, they''d end up getting beaten up each time... "There was once when my cousin was beaten up, and her little brother couldn''t take it. So he went over to her house to teach my cousin-inw a lesson. In the end, one of his legs was broken by my cousin-inw.


    "That was when my cousin''s parents drew the line and cut off all ties with her," Annabeth said carefully with a slight frown on her face.


    "It''s all because of love..." Josh sighed.


    "Yes..." Annabeth nodded gently.


    "This man deserves to die." Josh''s tone gradually turned cold.


    "He doesn''t only deserve death... Getting married is like being reborn. Without a doubt, my cousin''s rebirth was a failure." Annabeth started sighing.


    "Yeah, we can only say that she had


    bad luck. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you won''t go through that." Josh


    affy ruffled Annabeth''s


    hair.


    "I believe you." Annabeth never once doubted Josh the slightest bit.


    Having been around him for so long, she knew him better than anyone.


    Annabeth knew that she would be happy in a marriage with Josh.


    Approximately half an hourter, Josh brought Annabeth and the bodyguards into the hospital through the backdoor in a low-profile manner.


    They then took the elevator to Bobby Cates and Cindy Schumer''s wards to see them.


    After spending an hour in each of their wards, Josh brought Annabeth back into their car.


    Right then, it was eleven o''clock in the evening.


    After getting into the Bentley, Josh drove away from the hospital.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Seeing that there weren''t many pedestrians outside, an idea suddenly urred to Josh. "This the first time I''ve visited your hometown. Take me around.... It''s


    ist


    late at night. Nobody should be able to notice me," Josh said. Content


    belongs to  S


    Annabeth looked around to make sure it was indeed quiet around here before she nodded. "Where would you like to go?"


    "Anywhere with good food and entertainment..." Josh said.


    "Weren''t you full after dinner?" Annabeth asked.


    "I''m a little hungry now..." Josh said.


    "In that case, I''ll take you to a


    at


    famous ce for skewers. Thermet shouldn''t be many people heret  Sw!


    this hour," Annabeth suggested.


    When Josh mentioned food, Annabeth felt like eating too... Especially the stall for skewers that she was familiar with...

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    ¡°A pregnant woman shouldn''t consume these things... It''s not healthy," Josh Batton said.


    However, Annabeth Cates looked pitifully at Josh. "Can''t I have it just once? I haven''t had it for a few months now. I really miss it," she said softly.


    Seeing how pitiful Annabeth seemed, Josh''s heart softened. "Is it that good?"


    Annabeth nodded. "They are the best skewers in the world," she said.


    "Fine... You can have them," Josh said.


    After that, Josh casually held her hand, and their fingers interlocked. Then, he steered with his other hand. "Where is it? Lead the way..."


    "Turn left at the junction further ahead. There''s a small neighborhood known as Whittingham. Once we reach the neighborhood, the store will be in there," Annabeth said.


    "Alright," Josh said.


    Josh followed Annabeth''s directions, and they soon arrived at the store in Whittingham.


    The ck Bentley and a few Mercedes-Benzes as well as BMWs stopped in front of the neighborhood''s entrance.


    Outside the small, run-down neighborhood, these luxury cars appeared out of ce.


    This was an open neighborhood with nobody guarding it...


    After Annabeth and Josh got out of the car, they led their bodyguards into the neighborhood.


    Annabeth was in a great mood because she would soon get to eat the skewers that she missed so much.


    She held Josh''s hand excitedly and began to walk toward the store based on her memory.


    Josh followed her obediently the whole time.


    By now, most of the people who lived in the neighborhood were already asleep.


    None of them knew that Josh, the top-notch celebrity who took the entire country by storm, was actually here in their neighborhood...


    Josh''s fans from the neighborhood missed the chance to see him.


    After walking for a while, Annabeth led Josh to a ce that sold skewers in the underground parking lot beneath Building No. 8 ino Whittingham.


    The store was modified from a garage, and it was the size of an ordinary garage.


    There were a few tables outside. Meanwhile, inside, there were several fridges for the meat as well as roasting equipment.


    With warm-colored lights inside and out, the entire ce seemed warm and weing right away.


    Right then, the middle-aged boss and his wife were roasting meat.


    Two young girls waited in front of an empty table.


    The smell of skewers wafted through the air.


    It was aforting scent...Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Annabeth and Josh saw other people around, they subconsciously pressed their caps down.


    After that, Annabeth led Josh and their bodyguards over to the store.


    The bodyguards stood on both sides to protect them while Annabeth led Josh into the store. She then opened one of the fridges and picked up a small white basket before filling it with the meat they wanted


    The two girls lifted their heads and nced at Josh and Annabeth. Then, failing to recognize who they


    vol


    Wy continued to y with


    their phones and chatted.


    After Annabeth and Josh had picked their stuff, they sat at an empty table and looked down in a low-profile manner.


    To avoid people recognizing them, their bodyguards formed a circle around them.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    The bodyguards surrounded them closely.


    The human wall around Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates was already solid enough. On top of that, each of them stood at 190 centimeters tall. Hence, the boss and his wife, as well as the two young women sitting nearby, couldn''t see what the two of them looked like at all.


    The boss was very quick at roasting the meat.


    It took him only slightly over ten minutes to roast all the meat on the skewers.


    Once he was done, he smeared his restaurant''s special sauce on the meat before sprinkling cumin and chili kes over it.


    By the time the skewers were ready, the two young women had paid and left.


    Annabeth and Josh were the only customers left in the exterior dining area.


    Their bodyguards stood right next to them, and it made one feel pressured.


    Annabeth saw that the time waste, and there weren''t many people around. She then looked at the bodyguards. "You don''t have to keep doing this. Go and rest by the side..."


    The bodyguards nodded respectfully before dispersing and forming lines behind the two of them.


    As someone who grew up in Belleville, Annabeth knew very well that the ce would be deserted by now.


    Belleville didn''t have much of a nightlife.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Hence, everyone went to bed early.


    At this hour, it was time for the entire city to go to sleep.


    Annabeth also knew that if she hadn''t brought Josh here to buy the skewers, the boss would have closed the store and gone home by this time.


    Once the hot skewers were ready, the boss'' wife carefully brought them to Josh and Annabeth.


    Due to their disguise, she didn''t recognize who they were.


    Her intuition told her that these two weren''t ordinary people.


    She couldn''t help but look at the two


    of them once more. After that, s


    went into the store and restedet


    a


    bench next to the bontent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    The familiar smell immediately whetted Annabeth and Josh''s appetites.


    The two of them began eating excitedly.


    As soon as Annabeth tasted the familiar vors, she was nearly moved to tears.


    "This is the taste... It''s exactly how I remember it since childhood," Annabeth said softly while she ate.


    Josh slowly began to dig in, and he raised his thumb. "This is the best skewer I''ve ever had,¡± he said.


    Annabeth was happy to see that


    Josh liked it. That''s their store''s special sauce. It''s unique. Although this store is small, it has very good business... This is considered the most popr skewer store in Belleville now..."


    Josh chuckled. "Yeah... Rightfully so."


    Due to the excellent taste of the skewers, Josh and Annabeth ate more than they were supposed to without realizing it.


    They ended up eating everything they ordered.


    After they finished eating, Josh paid using his WeChat QR scanner.


    The two of them then left the store, hand in hand, while escorted by their bodyguards.


    Right then, there wasn''t a single person in the neighborhood.


    All the lights around the buildings had already been switched off.


    Annabeth and Josh naturally


    dropped their guards. The two of et


    them pulled their masks down to their chin simultaneously so that they could breathe easily.


    While walking, Josh suddenly inteced his fingers with Annabeth''s.


    The moon shone brightly this evening.


    With a full stomach and thepany of her lover, Annabeth felt that life couldn''t be better.

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    When Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates made it to the main road, they suddenly heard people


    screaming in front of them. ¡°Ahh¡­ Josh Batton¡­ That person looks a lot like Josh¡­¡±


    The two of them subconsciously looked in the direction where the sound came from.


    They could see three youngdies standing on the path in a small garden.


    There was a streetlight above their heads.


    Under the light, their shocked and excited expressions could be seen clearly.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I think that¡¯s him. Ladies, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ It really does look like him. I¡¯m going mad. Ahh¡­¡±


    They sounded extremely excited¡­


    Neither Annabeth nor Josh expected to see this¡­


    Firstly, the road was far too dark. Neither of them noticed anybody around.


    Secondly, they didn¡¯t think anybody would still be out thiste.


    Those three girls were very close to them.


    Soon, they ran up to Josh and Annabeth.


    When they saw Josh¡¯s face, they became even more excited¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Josh¡­ It¡¯s really you. Why would youe to our neighborhood?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ It¡¯s Annabeth next to him¡­ Can we take a picture with you two?¡±


    ¡°Annabeth, Josh, we really like you as a couple¡­¡±


    ¡°I used to dream of bing Josh¡¯s girlfriend, but I¡¯vepletely epted you two as a couple


    now¡­ Annabeth, I¡¯m truly envious of you. You¡¯re a divine couple.¡±


    ¡°How are we the only ones envious? I¡¯m sure everybody on the inte is envious too.¡±


    Each of the girls sounded more excited than the other.


    Due to their over-excitement, they were speaking much louder and faster than usual.


    Their voices were high-pitched and shaky.


    Their knees were also getting wobbly.


    These girls had been Josh¡¯s fans for a long, long time.


    They would never dream about meeting Josh in person.


    To their surprise, they had actually managed to meet him here.


    In their very own neighborhood too!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Annabeth saw this, she looked around embarrassedly. After that, she ced her right index


    finger on her lips. ¡°Shh¡­ Don¡¯t be so loud. It¡¯ll wake other people up.¡±


    When the girls heard what Annabeth said, they immediately fell silent.


    They nodded in embarrassment before they beganplimenting Josh and Annabeth again¡ª


    ¡°Annabeth, your skin is amazing. No wonder Josh likes you. So, can we take a picture with the both


    of you?¡±


    ¡°Josh, you¡¯re my favorite person in the entertainment industry. You¡¯re practically the most handsome


    man in it. Can we get your autograph and a picture with you?¡±


    ¡°Josh, Annabeth, please stay together forever. I love you two. So, can we get an autograph and a


    picture?¡±


    Josh and Annabeth nodded helplessly after observing this situation.


    At this hour, there weren¡¯t any people around. So it wouldn¡¯t cause a scene.


    Meanwhile, these girls seemed genuine. So there was no reason to refuse them.

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Josh Batton¡¯s fans were very passionate, but they knew their boundaries.


    They carefully took a few pictures with Josh and Annabeth Cates before bidding farewell and


    leaving reluctantly.


    Meanwhile, Josh and Annabeth saw them off and departed from the neighborhood together.


    After leaving the neighborhood, they returned to Annabeth¡¯s house.


    The moment they walked into the house, Annabeth¡¯s phone started ringing.


    A news article was published on Weibo. ¡°Annabeth and Josh showed up in Whittingham, Belleville,


    for skewers.¡±


    Annabeth didn¡¯t expect news to travel so fast.


    After all, it was already quitete at night.


    When she tapped on the news article, she saw a screenshot of a few group photos of her with Josh


    and his three female fans shared by a marketing ount on Weibo.


    The photos came from the three girls, respectively.


    They all published those photos with captions that matched their excitement. ¡°Ahh¡­ Who would¡¯ve


    guessed that we¡¯d bump into Josh in our neighborhood?¡±


    Apart from screenshots of their photos, there were two other screenshots shared by marketing


    ounts of other girls.


    One of them shared a picture of the skewer stall in Whittingham on Weibo. It came with a caption.


    ¡°I just found out that some people bumped into Josh in Whittingham¡­ Half an hour before that


    happened, my friend and I were having skewers at that same store in Whittingham. We left after we


    finished eating. I remember seeing a young couple when we were eating. They came with a group


    of bodyguards¡­


    ¡°Due to the poor lighting, coupled with the fact that they had on masks, sunsses, and caps, as


    well as being surrounded by arge group of bodyguards, we couldn¡¯t see their faces at all. That


    was why we couldn¡¯t recognize them.¡±


    ¡°I have only just found out that they were Josh and Annabeth now. Sob sob. They were wearing the


    same clothes as the couple we saw¡­¡±


    ¡°We were actually having skewers with our idol in the same stall, but we didn¡¯t know¡­ Sob sob¡­


    Let me die¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, the other person¡¯s Weibo post didn¡¯t have any pictures. There was only a simple


    caption.


    ¡°I saw pictures of other people bumping into Josh. Hehe. I just want to say that my friend and I were


    there at the time too¡­ We were right in front of that famous skewer stall in Whittingham.


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t recognize him¡­ I really want to die. I was sitting right next to the man of my dreams,


    but I didn¡¯t have a clue¡­


    ¡°Could anyone be in a worse situation than me? Ahh¡­ If I could go back in time, I would¡¯ve looked


    at him a little longer¡­


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Perhaps I might have been able to recognize him then. Sob sob. P.S. No one canpare to Josh.


    He¡¯s clean, warm, noble, and tall.


    ¡°I feel like he¡¯s even taller than the 185 centimeters that¡¯s written on his profile. He¡¯s really tall and


    handsome!


    ¡°Josh really is the most handsome celebrity in the entertainment industry. Even with his mask,


    sunsses, and cap on, I could still sense his handsomeness.


    ¡°How could Annabeth be so lucky to have him?¡±


    Although the words used were different, they both meant the same things. They were both


    distraught that they didn¡¯t recognize Josh.


    Even through the screen, Annabeth could sense their emotions right then.


    She could rte to how much Josh¡¯s fans loved him.


    Meanwhile, other people were affirming that they had bumped into Josh and Annabeth in


    Whittingham in thement section of these photos ¡­


    The Weibo post had only been published less than twenty minutes ago.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    However, there were already more than three million shares, likes, andments below it.


    Josh Batton was forever receiving the greatest amount of attention¡ª


    ¡°I feel bad for those two who couldn¡¯t recognize Josh. If I were them, I would¡¯ve knocked my head


    against a wall.¡±


    ¡°Josh is really handsome. He still looks good despite having his photo taken by a random person on


    the street¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still so striking without any makeup on and without being photoshopped. Josh, I¡¯m sure


    nobody would disagree if I said you are the most handsome person in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ He¡¯s every woman¡¯s dream. I want to be in Annabeth¡¯s ce. D*mn¡­ Annabeth, I¡¯m very


    jealous of you. Give Josh back to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I really hope Josh will have a daughter with Annabeth. I heard that daughters tend to take after


    their father. If that¡¯s true, we¡¯d have another beauty in the world.¡±


    The fans¡¯ words were allden with a passionate love for Josh and jealousy toward Annabeth


    Cates.


    Although there were asionally some negativements that made Annabeth feel bad, she


    found them eptable overall.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As she was focused on reading thements, she stayed standing at the entrance after changing


    into her slippers.


    Josh saw that she waspletely immersed in it and didn¡¯t disturb her. However, he stood silently


    behind her and looked at the content on her phone.


    There was a gentleness in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Seeing that Annabeth was no longer scrolling, Josh slowly reached for her phone


    and locked the screen.


    Only then did Annabethe back to her senses and nod. ¡°Yeah. Shall we take a shower and


    sleep?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Josh nodded.


    ¡°You can go ahead¡­ I¡¯ll goter¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the room,¡± Annabeth said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together¡­¡± Josh said.


    With that, Josh naturally extended his arm and carried Annabeth into the bathroom.


    The bathroom in Annabeth¡¯s house was tiny.


    It was only one-tenth the size of the bathroom in Josh¡¯s ce.


    Even so, Josh had no qualms with it. On the contrary, he thought it wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Although the house was a little crowded, it felt warm and weing.


    During the shower, Annabeth was too embarrassed to open her eyes¡­


    Although she and Josh had already done the deed, this was the first time they took a shower


    together, naked¡­


    Eventually, she slowly opened her eyes. Josh¡¯s firm chest, sexy abs, and lean waist came into view.


    All of it was enough to make her blush and her heart race.


    Annabeth was able to see the wonderful parts of him that other people couldn¡¯t see¡­


    Josh had a very good body. It was the ideal type for women.


    From her memory, Josh revealing a little bit of his abs during concerts was enough to make his fans


    scream in ecstasy¡­


    Annabeth subconsciously blushed when she saw his perfection.


    She couldn¡¯t help but start wondering what she had ever done to deserve Josh.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    Whenever Annabeth Cates looked at Josh Batton, she¡¯d feel like she was the luckiest woman in the


    world.


    That was because she was with the man that many women desired.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Josh felt very much at ease.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I just feel that I¡¯m fortunate,¡± Annabeth replied.


    ¡°Silly girl¡­ Let¡¯s get cleaned up for bed,¡± Josh said.


    After the shower, Josh personally carried Annabeth into the bedroom.


    The way he carried her like a gentleman made her feel moved again.


    Although Josh pampered her, it wasn¡¯t love.


    After returning to the bedroom, Josh switched off the lights.


    After that, he ced her on the bed with the help of the streetlight outside the window.


    After that, he naturally walked over to the window and closed the curtains.


    Suddenly, the entire world became dark.


    In the next second, Josh found his way to the bed andy down next to Annabeth,


    He then naturally held her in his arms.


    Living with Annabeth was much morefortable than he had imagined.


    Although he didn¡¯t love her, she was gentle and heart-warming. Hence, he felt very much at ease.


    On many asions, looking at her would make him feel protective without realizing it.


    She was too good.


    Even if Josh didn¡¯t love her, he would still willingly give her everything she wanted.


    In the past, Josh felt that being with someone he didn¡¯t love was a challenging thing to do.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But now, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t as hard as he imagined.


    Perhaps, he really could forget about his love for X Quest soon.


    He would fall for the woman next to him little by little.


    To be honest, days like this weren¡¯t so bad. But, things would surely get better after the child was


    born.


    When Josh thought of this, he naturally ced his hand on Annabeth¡¯s lower abdomen.


    The moment Josh¡¯s warm hand touched Annabeth¡¯s lower abdomen, Annabeth¡¯s heart rose to her


    throat.


    It felt as if Josh¡¯s hand carried electricity. In only a single moment, Annabeth¡¯s entire body went


    numb.


    Soon, her breathing became as uneven as her heartbeat.


    Sensing her nervousness, Josh smiled a little in the dark.


    ¡°Why are you nervous? I won¡¯t do anything to you¡­¡± Josh said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s nervous?¡± Annabeth murmured softly with her face turning red.


    Soon, she could hear him chuckling¡­


    ¡°Annabeth¡­ Do you think it¡¯s a boy or a girl?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°Do you mind whichever it is?¡± Annabeth asked.


    ¡°Not at all¡­ Nobody in my family minds. I¡¯m only curious¡­ About whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl,¡± Josh


    said.


    When Josh thought about how an adorable life was growing in Annabeth¡¯s stomach, he felt as if his


    heart melted.


    This was a mysterious feeling.


    Although Josh had not met the child, he was already beginning to miss the child¡­


    In fact, he was already thinking about giving the child all the best the world had to offer.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious too. Shall we get it checked after some time?¡± Annabeth asked.

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    However, Josh Batton shook his head. ¡°We won¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl¡­ We¡¯ll find


    out once it¡¯s born, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that makes sense¡­ What do you think we should name our daughter or son?¡± Annabeth


    Cates asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Josh asked.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a girl, we¡¯ll name her Cecelia, just like a heavenly lily. If it¡¯s a boy, we¡¯ll name him Dawn, in


    hopes that he stays forever bright like the morning sun, bringing everyone endless warmth and


    hope¡­¡± Annabeth said.


    ¡°Okay¡­ As you wish,¡± Josh said with a nod.


    ¡°Do you like the names?¡± Annabeth asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I like any name youe up with¡­¡± Josh said.


    Annabeth smiled happily in the dark.


    After that, she subconsciously ced her hand over her lower abdomen.


    Right then, Josh¡¯s hand happened to be on her lower abdomen too.


    When she put her hand there, it happened to rest right on top of Josh¡¯s hand.


    Josh naturally held her hand.


    These days, Josh¡¯s heart had not stopped being restless with Annabeth close in his arms.


    Ever since the first night they spent together, Josh felt that there had been a clear change in


    himself¡­


    Annabeth had no idea that Josh would run to the bathroom each night after she fell asleep.


    Although Josh was able to abstain from sex in the past, he couldn¡¯t anymore.


    However, considering Annabeth¡¯s current situation, he still tried to hold back.


    ***


    The following day, Cindy Schumerpiled all the voice recordings of her husbandmitting


    domestic violence and threatening her over the past years before sending them to Josh¡¯s inbox¡­


    After acquiring them, Josh personally handed them over to Annabeth. They then headed to the


    home of the most senior chief in Belleville to give him the evidence.


    The chief gave an order to his subordinates in front of Josh and Annabeth after obtaining the


    evidence¡­


    He said that Annabeth¡¯s cousin-inw was to be punished severely.


    The culprit would have to be sentenced to a lifetime in prison, and there wouldn¡¯t be any shortened


    sentence.


    Once the orders were given, the chief promised Josh and Annabeth that he would punish


    Annabeth¡¯s cousin-inw.


    Annabeth and Josh departed from the chief¡¯s home after they had sorted everything out. They then


    went over to the municipal hospital and brought the good news to Cindy and Bobby Cates.


    After sharing the good news with them, Josh and Annabeth were on their way home to Antis.


    As they didn¡¯t have their helicopter with them, the two of them chose to take the car Wilson Batton


    and Sharon Lindt had prepared for them.


    By the time the entourage arrived in Antis, it was already five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    The two of them returned home once they arrived in Antis.


    Everything, including their wedding and the incident with Annabeth¡¯s cousin, had been sorted out.


    Annabeth felt extremely at ease.


    Due to her good mood, her entire being seemed to be glowing.


    Since Josh still had an event to attend at night, he quickly took a shower after getting home. He


    then got changed and left the house.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth stayed at home alone to watch television shows and scroll through Weibo.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Being on her own felt peaceful and quiet.


    Usually, her days were hectic. Now that she suddenly had the time to quiet down and rest, she felt


    extremelyfortable.


    Meanwhile, in Quest Group¡¯s conference room, X Quest was in apletely different state from


    Annabeth¡­

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    Right then, X Quest had a stern expression on her face. She sat on the main seat at the U-shaped conference table while listening to reports from each department head on their respective department''s recent performance.


    Each department seemed to have done very well.


    After listening to their reports, X snapped her fingers satisfactorily. "Okay. If there''s nothing else, let''s call it a day..."


    After that, X stood up and left the conference room.


    As soon as she walked out, Georgie Clementine called her on the phone.


    X instantly answered the call.


    "X, the female celebrity who recently got popr because of a school-based web drama series, Jane Fey, told me she wanted to cancel her contract a while ago. As it was a one-sided termination on her part, I said she had to pay us ten times the amount based on the contract. She doesn''t seem very happy with it, and she said she would expose us on Weibo..." Georgie said.


    X shrugged nonchntly as she continued walking. ¡°Let her do what she wants. We''ll catch the ball with both hands," she said.


    X and Georgie had discovered Jane Fey together from an art school.


    Ever since Jane came to thepany, thepany had never done anything wrong to her. On the contrary, she was offered all the resources she needed.


    Since Jane wanted to terminate the contract on her own, she naturally had to bear the consequences.


    Jane was the one in the wrong.


    "Okay..." Georgie said.


    "Is there anything else?" X asked.


    "No," Georgie replied.


    X then hung up the phone before entering her office.


    X had been in a very good moodtely. Her days had been filled with happiness. For this very reason, there was a look of confidence and joy in her eyes.


    Her career had been cruising along without any hups.


    A while ago, the antiquepany she invested in sessfully began its operation after a long haul of preparatory work. Now, things were starting to move in the right direction.


    The jade mining in Blue Mountain City had also been fruitful all this while.


    Meanwhile, X Entertainment and Quest Group were also making steady progress.


    With everything going smoothly and


    her rtionship being stable ande


    X had no reason


    feel


    t and happy. Con to andre


    W


    belongs to en.swnovels


    Precisely because she had enough reason to be happy, she became even more bright and gentle.


    Apart from keeping herself busy with making money, X had also been doing a lot of charity.


    She helped many people who needed it...


    After returning to her office, X slowly sat on her chair made from genuine leather.


    She then began going through the documents on her desk.


    By the time she was done with everything, it was already seven o''clock in the evening...


    Since she wasn''t hungry yet, and


    there wasn''t any work left to do, s


    stretched and opened League Sket


    of


    Wontent


    Legends to y a match. belongs to en.swnovels


    g into one of her side


    After logging into one of her side ounts in League of Legends, she quickly nced at her friend dist.


    All of Team XS''s members were not online.


    They had been on vacation after the world championship. Hence, they rarely went online.


    X decided to join a random match.


    Soon, the game started matching her with teammates automatically...


    Beep, beep, beep-Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Right then, X''s phone started ringing again.


    Georgie was the one who called again.


    X immediately picked up. "What''s the matter, Georgie?"


    "X... Guess what I just found out," Georgie said.


    "What is it?" X seemed curious.


    "Do you still remember your ex-fiance, Tom Sullivan?" Georgie asked.


    Tom Sullivan...

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    If Georgie Clementine hadn''t mentioned this name, X Quest would''ve forgotten all about it.


    This name used to represent her entire world, but now it couldn''t feel farther away.


    X genuinely hadn''t heard about this person for a long time.


    She also hadn''t thought of him for the longest time.


    X figured this was probably the reason why she found it so distant.


    "What is it? Of course, I remember him..." X said.


    "He was caught doing drugs with a few women in a hotel. One of the service crew reported him to the police.


    "The police then went over...


    "And immediately arrested him. Things blew up, and his father was made aware of it.


    "His father was furious and decided to ignore Tom. Instead, he let the police arrest Tom. With Tom offering drugs to other people, on top of doing drugs himself, I''d guess he would be in prison for a few years at the very least..." Georgie couldn''t hide the joy in her voice.


    ¡°I''m so d that this jerk finally got what he deserved!" Georgie said.


    Tom Sullivan had such a terrible character. X wasn''t at all surprised that he would end up like this.


    X shrugged nonchntly. "How did you find out about this?" she asked.


    "Henry told me. I swear it''s true," Georgie said.


    "That''s great..." X nodded gently.


    She was d that things ended this way for Tom.


    X always believed that people got what they deserved in the end.


    She felt that it made sense.


    "I''m truly d that Tom didn''t appreciate what he had. If he had continued to stay with you, you wouldn''t have had a happy ending...


    "Wouldn''t you be upset if this had happened after the two of you got married?" Georgie added.


    Georgie was angry when she talked about Tom.


    Now that she saw Tom suffering, she couldn''t be happier.


    "Yeah..." X chuckled.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Alright... Let''s not talk about that jerk


    anothore. Oh, yeah. There''s


    piece of good news I


    wanted to share with you..." Georgie said.


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    "What is it?" X asked.


    UMS


    l.ne


    "Henry''s mother just called him and said she officially agrees to us dating. Of that''s the case, I''ll have i


    eto


    learn to y nice with her..." Georgie sounded at ease.


    X''s smile gradually widened when she heard this. "Congrattions..."


    "Thank you... Oh, right. Have you eaten? If you haven''t, shall we eat together?" Georgie asked.


    "Okay," X said.


    "I''ll ask Henry to treat us to a nice meal," Georgie said.


    "Sure," X said.


    "In that case, I''ll decide on the ce and send the location to you on WeChat," Georgie said.


    "Okay, sure," X said.


    After briefly chatting with Georgie, X hung up the phone. She then stood up and walked over to the huge French window.


    The city beneath her seemed busy and brightly lit.


    At one nce, every corner of the city seemed to give off a luxurious vibe.


    Looking at the city gave X mixed feelings.


    Georgie''s call reminded her of how.


    she had


    with how


    to


    caught Tom cheating on her


    It also reminded her of


    they hurt her... Content belongs en.swnovels


    MS


    S


    The two of them were truly heinous in the past.


    On the cold, snowy night X was abandoned, she thought that she would never make it.


    However, she managed to survive after all.

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    To be honest, when X Quest heard from Georgie Clementine about Tom Sullivan''s downtrodden state, she wasn''t as excited as Georgie on the inside.


    Inparison, X was much calmer.


    It was probably because she already had her revenge against Tom previously.


    Perhaps, it was also due to Emily Quest''s death and all the bad things that happened to Tom and his family one after another. X could already find it in her to let the past stay in the past.


    The Sullivan family no longer deserved her emotions in any way.


    X felt that life was quite miraculous.


    Often, when one felt that obstacles were impossible to get past, one would look back after oveing such obstacles and think it wasn''t all that bad after all.


    Most of the feelings of hatred that one used to think were impossible to let go of might fade away as time went on. The better one lived, the sooner it all went away.


    In fact, one might evenugh about all the things that used to hurt oneself.


    All wounds left scars behind.


    In the end, those scars became one''s shield that would make one imprable.


    Despite how much Tom and Emily hurt X in the past, they were now nothing but a speck of dust in her life.


    They''d be blown away by a single gust of wind...


    In fact, they didn''t deserve to linger in X''s memories.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After silently watching the night scenery for a while, X turned around and walked back to her desk. She then retrieved a makeup mirror from her drawer and ced it in front of her.


    Immediately after that, she put all her cosmetic products on the desk.


    Once she was done reapplying her makeup, she put everything back into ce.


    Right then, her phone started ringing again.


    Beep, beep, beep...


    It was a WeChat text from Georgie.


    Georgie had sent her the location where they would have dinner tonight.


    It was a newly opened, high-ss Japanese restaurant in the city center.


    After marking the location, X


    grabbed her beige Hermes purse


    and took her personal ele purs


    ¦«¦¯¦©


    downstairs along with ten bodyguards.


    en.swnovels


    She hade to work with two hundred bodyguards.


    The remaining 190 bodyguards took the other elevators to get downstairs in batches.


    X was wearing a light-colored working suit.


    She had on an ocean-blue knitted shirt and a pair of beige, high-waisted trousers and ocean-blue, velvet heels.


    With the matching beige purse, she looked like a noble fairy.


    e


    Approximately an hourter, X arrived at the Japanese restaurant Georgie had chosen in her red Maserati, escorted by an entourage of luxury cars.


    After stopping in front of the Japanese restaurant, X entered the restaurant while protected by her bodyguards.


    This restaurant had a traditional Japanese design.


    There wasn''t any novelty about it.


    It had warm lighting. Although the entire space didn''t seem fancy, it was rtively warm and weing.


    There were many diners in the Japanese restaurant at this hour.


    The huge formation instantly attracted a lot of attention.


    Many people subconsciously looked at X''s face.


    When they saw it was X herself, they all gasped silently.


    Be it, men or women, they were all stunned by X''s beauty.


    As everyone watched, X led the group of people to the second floor of the restaurant.


    Henry had booked the entire floor.


    There weren''t any other people on the second floor.


    X soon arrived in front of the room that Georgie had mentioned.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    X Quest knocked on the door.


    "Come in..." Georgie Clementine said.


    X quickly opened the door.


    There was a low, long table with many luxurious cushions around it.


    Right then, Georgie was the only person inside. She was looking down at her phone.


    X removed her shoes and walked over to Georgie before sitting down next to her. She then nced at Georgie''s phone. "What are you reading?" X asked.


    Georgie put her phone on the table and pushed it over to X.


    It was a news article from Weibo.


    The title of the news article was ''Wannabe Women of Antis''.


    Immediately after that, the content of the article came into view.


    It clearly stated how groups of such women existed in Antis.


    All the women in these groups were young, superficial, and money-minded.


    They worked to get closer to people in high society, and they all presented themselves as ssy folks.


    As they couldn''t afford the expensive lifestyle of upper-ss folks, they came up with the idea of renting stuff.


    Since the cost of renting was rtively high, they created groups like this that existed for everyone to rent various luxury goods, hotels, and cars...


    Groups of ten would rent a purse together, groups of twenty would rent a high-ss hotel room in the city center of Antis, and groups of thirty would rent a luxury car, and so on...


    They would then post pictures on social media to create a fake image of themselves being well off to attract potential rich dates on the inte. X was no longer surprised by such things.


    Since she grew up in a wealthy circle, she''d seen many things like this.


    Not only women did these things, but men did it too...


    There were chat records of various groups like this under the Weibo post.


    They were bidding for everything, including socks.


    Apart from bidding for stuff, they also discussed men in the groups.


    They said how they looked down on men who drove BMW.


    They also who


    Ferramed that only men


    Bentley, Bugatti, deserved to be with


    en.


    i deserved to be bet


    This news article went viral. There were over a million shares, likes, andments.


    Beneath the article, there were all sorts of vulgar words to criticize these women.


    X then tapped on the list of hot topics.


    As expected, this news article had made it onto the list.


    "It''s been kept a secret for the longest time. But, now, it''s all out under the sun... I heard that aizen entered the group as a spy and posted screenshots of their conversations..." Georgie said.


    "Oh... I see." X nodded. She still wasn''t too surprised.


    "These girls are so young. Why can''t they


    hething else that''s "Georgie shook her heal


    helplessly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Some people will go to any lengths for money," X said ndly.


    To people like X, these chat records are practically a joke...


    "Exactly..." Georgie shook her head helplessly again.


    Right then, somebody pushed the door open from the outside...


    X and Georgie turned to look in the door''s direction simultaneously.


    However, it wasn''t Henry Armstrong standing at the door...

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    Instead, they were Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates...


    X Quest immediately smiled when she saw them. "Why are you two here?"


    Georgie Clementiwne hadn''t told X in advance that the two wereing.


    X felt somewhat pleasantly surprised.


    Annabeth wore a white dress. She had light makeup on and also wore contact lenses and silver high heels. She looked innocent and adorable. On the other hand, Josh wore a casual white shirt and long, beige pants, as well as a pair of white sneakers. He seemed neat and handsome. Although Annabeth was not as good-looking as Josh, the two of them lookedfortable next to each other.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    X never noticed this before, but the two of them looked good as a couple.


    "Henry asked us toe..." Josh smiled a little before holding Annabeth''s hand. They walked over to X and Georgie before sitting down across from them.


    X and Georgie used to be Annabeth''s superior at work. Although they were on the same level now, Annabeth still felt nervous and restrained when she saw them.


    As soon as Annabeth sat down, she started pouring tea for the two of them.


    When X saw this, she immediately picked up her teacup and smiled. "It''s fine. I can do it myself..."


    Annabeth insisted on pouring tea for X and Georgie.


    Neither of them could stop her.


    After that, Annabeth poured herself and Josh a cup of tea each.


    When Annabeth looked up at how beautiful X seemed, she thought of herself and began to feel self-conscious again.


    She felt even more self-conscious when she thought about how Josh felt toward X.


    Although Annabeth had met X many times, she still felt in awe of X''s beauty.


    Before Annabeth met X, she didn''t know a woman could look this beautiful.


    Annabeth thought that Josh must have felt the same way.


    When she thought of this, she felt jealous.


    "Anna" X asked


    was the traffic terrible on


    way softly as


    to


    she sipped her tea. She was strike a conversation with Annabeth.


    Annabeth nodded. "A little bit," she said.


    "How has being pregnant been for you? Do you feel tired or nauseous regrly?" X asked.


    "In the beginning, I did feel


    nauseous, but it''s gone away now


    However, I do still get tired


    vel


    asionally," Annabeth answered


    truthfully.


    "I see... You should rest more then," X said.


    X then looked at Josh. ¡°Being pregnant isn''t easy. You must take good care of her. Do you hear me?" Josh nodded obediently. "Yes, I''ve got it..."


    "Annabeth go to his mother if he''s ever not


    up


    nice to you... She''ll make it


    me..." X joked.


    you. Or you could get


    "Okay." Annabeth nodded.


    Annabeth liked X for how approachable she was.


    The more Annabeth interacted with X, the more she understood why Josh would be so obsessed with her.


    Even Annabeth, a woman herself, would fall for ady like X, let alone a man.


    While they were speaking, Henry walked into the room.


    As soon as he entered, he walked over to Georgie and pulled her into his arms.


    Seeing how they were all coupled up made X feel like a third wheel.


    At this moment, she missed Stanley Batton even more.


    "Hey, X..." Henry said.


    "Hey... Why do I feel like I shouldn''t havee today?" X said jokingly after looking around.


    "Why so? Do you feel like a third wheel? It''s fine. We won''t make you feel excluded..." Henry said.


    "That''s great..." X said.


    "Do you know what I saw when I came in earlier?" Henry sounded a little disgusted.


    "What?" X asked.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    "There were over fifty girls downstairs who ordered a single sashimi tter. They then took turns to take pictures...


    "I bet they belong to one of those female groups on the hot topics. I can''t believe they''d stille out and do this even after all that negative media. I''m speechless." When Henry Armstrong spoke about these women, he felt utterly disgusted.


    Although he had met women like them in the past, he didn''t think much of them.


    To be honest, people like him knew their tricks.


    They simply chose not to burst their bubble.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Men only cared about looks when they were in search of women to date.


    Just like how women only cared about their money, they only cared about the women''s faces.


    "They''ve really gone mad..." Georgie Clementine rolled her eyes.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    While they were speaking, X Quest''s phone started ringing.


    It was Stanley Batton, and he wanted to video call her.


    X immediately answered the call and walked out of the room. She found a ce with no bodyguards around and leaned against the wall next to a window. She then looked at the man on her phone screen. "Miss me?"


    Stanley wore a white bathrobe. He seemed to be on the bed in a hotel room. The wall behind him had a luxurious, beige, flowery design.


    "Yeah... Are you busy tomorrow?" Stanley asked.


    "Why do you ask?" X asked.


    "I''ll get someone to pick you up on a private jet. Will youe and apany me for a day?" Stanley asked. There was a gentle look in his eyes. Although his phone was pointing upward, it still couldn''t hide his good looks.


    X immediately felt warm in her heart when she heard this. "Is that necessary? Stanley... We''ve only been apart for how long again?"


    "I thought it wasn''t... So, are youing or not?" Stanley asked.


    His tone was still very gentle...


    Stanley waspletely unlike his usual self when he was working.


    When X heard this, she carefully pondered...


    She could take a day off tomorrow...


    That was because she didn''t have anything important to deal with.


    She only had one meeting at X Entertainment.


    She could get Georgie to fill in for her after.


    "Alright... I''ll do it..." X said.


    "Great... Where are you now?" Stanley asked.


    "I''m


    the others at a new Japanese


    Odinner with Henry and t in the city center


    swnove


    said.


    ¡°Okay. Get home earlier after you eat, alright?¡± Stanley asked.


    "Okay..." X answered.


    "Don''t go and mess about with Henry," Stanley added.


    "Alright... I


    bow... Wait a second.


    Isn''t it way past midnight over th


    right now?" X asked.


    s to en.swnovel Content


    "Yeah. It''s four in the morning," Stanley said.


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet? Or did you already wake up?" X asked.


    "I woke up early... I miss you, honey..." Stanley said.


    "I miss you, too..." X said without holding back.


    To be honest, she really wanted to see Stanley too.


    After the two of them talked


    affectionately for a while,


    reluctantly hung up. Conte


    X then walked back into the room.


    As soon as she entered, her phone started ringing again.


    She was shocked by what she saw.


    X immediately scratched her head helplessly...

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    ''X Quest is the real deal...#''.


    X Quest didn''t expect to see the Weibo news article.


    She quickly tapped on it, confused.


    Weibo News had broadcast a video.


    The video was taken only a while ago.


    In the video, X was walking into the Japanese restaurant with her two hundred bodyguards.


    Surrounded by a group of tall men dressed in the same ck attire, X appeared unusually eye-catching.


    She looked as striking as a lone, bright rose in arge pile of green leaves.


    The men behind her all seemed strong, and they seemed serious.


    Meanwhile, X had a gentle expression, and her body emanated a noble aura.


    At one nce, she looked like a chic and elegantdy from the upper ss.


    The video was taken from a good angle, and it also came with very inspirational background music. It made X appear formidable... There was a caption above the video. "Aizen caught sight of X out for a meal. She''s the real deal, a true upper-ssdy."


    The video had only been published a while ago, but it already had over six-figure shares, likes, andments-


    "Who''s an upper-ssdy? X Quest certainly is, and she''s the wealthiest of them all in Antis."


    ¡°After seeing X, all the female protagonists in the novels I''ve read have faces now."


    "Her entire being gives off the vibe that she''s the noblest of all, and nobody is worthy of her."


    "This is what a real upper-ssdy looks like, not those wannabedies."


    "Look at her. She''s the real deal. Female CEOs in novels really do exist..."


    "Apart from Stanley Batton, nobody else in the world deserves her."


    "She''s not someone those inte celebrities canpare to. Ahh... I''m a girl, but she''s about to turn me gay."


    "A real upper-ssdy doesn''t need


    to show off because she''s grown up with those things. So she couldn''t be bothered to show off. Have you ever seen X showing off branded products on social media?


    When X saw thesements, she didn''t feel anything.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She had long gotten used to being the center of attention and receiving tons ofpliments from other people.


    Before she became fat and ugly, she was the most beautiful woman in Antis.


    Every day, she lived under the spotlight of other people''s attention andpliments...


    After turning from fat and ugly to the


    found Stanley, the man who see


    of the social


    at


    With his help, her life became even better.


    All the glory and fame were directed at her alone.


    Everyone praised her even more than before...


    For this very reason, X found what she saw slightly underwhelming.


    She simply didn''t expect someone would film her after those female


    coincidentally, she was met


    groups were exposed. But,


    and received even more attention.


    When Georgie turned around, she unintentionally caught sight of the content on X''s phone.


    Georgie immediately smiled satisfactorily. "Aren''t these people full of nonsense? How could theypare apples and oranges?" X smiled a little before locking her phone screen and didn''t say anything further.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Henry Armstrong asked curiously.


    "Nothing... Someone brought X up to trample all over those high society wannabes..." Georgie said.


    "That''sme. It''s an insult for X to be mentioned next to those people." Henry also beganplimenting X.


    ¡°Save it..." X said.


    "I''m being honest," Henry said.

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    "Beep, beep, beep-"


    Right then, Henry Armstrong''s phone started ringing too.


    Stanley Batton was contacting him on WeChat through a video call.


    Henry was pleasantly surprised. ¡°What''s going on? Why would he call me out of the blue? Could he be missing me?"


    Henry wondered out loud in a self-absorbed manner before picking up.


    Out of curiosity, X Quest and the others turned to look at Henry.


    After Henry picked up, Stanley''s cool face appeared on the phone screen.


    Henry waved at Stanley through the phone. "Hello... I know you miss me... We''ll get together once you get back to the country. How long has it been since west met?"


    "Henry... Send X home after dinner," Stanley said.


    "After ages of not calling me on video, you''re now doing it because of X?" Henry asked.


    "Why else would I be calling you?" Stanley replied.


    "Uhm... I thought you missed me," Henry said.


    "You don''t deserve to be missed," Stanley said.


    Henry was speechless.


    "Understood?" Stanley asked.


    "Yes... Understood," Henry replied.


    Stanley hung up after that. He didn''t say anything else.


    Henry was silent.


    Georgie Clementine, X, Josh Batton, and Annabeth Cates couldn''t help but look at each other.


    ***


    After contemting for a long time, Annabeth and Josh finally decided on where they would get married...


    They would get married at an ancient pce in Country F.


    That was the ce where the kings of Country F lived a few centuries ago.


    It was a luxurious castle.


    Initially, Annabeth wanted the


    Pel


    wedding to be simple. That was why she suggested holding it in an imitation of a European castle in the suburbs of Antis. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, Josh felt that getting married was a huge deal. It was a once-in-a-lifetime event. Hence, he wanted to make it grand.


    Since Annabeth wanted a wedding in a castle, he discussed it with her and decided on this location.


    The Batton family wasn''t against any of this.


    Once the two of them had decided, the Batton family prepared their wedding gifts right away.


    On the first day of winter, news of Josh getting married took over the entire list of hot topics on the inte.


    That was because this was the day Josh and Annabeth got married.


    Netizens all over the world were paying attention to this wedding.


    At noon, the wedding officially took ce in a grand pce in Country F...


    In the shiny and glittery lobby of


    European-style pce Everyone


    were ced all around. Everything


    was engraved in gold and diamonds. It all seemed magical.


    The center of the hall, which covered


    an area of 700 square meters, wat


    carpet paved with red


    divided i into two sides by a rede


    Guests filled up all the seats on both sides of the red carpet from beginning to end.


    They were celebrities and aristocrats from all over the world.


    Every one of them wore luxurious clothes, making the wedding location appear iparably morous.


    The wedding was being broadcast live.


    Many reporters carried cameras around to broadcast this wedding to the entire world.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    There was a luxurious chandelier made of white roses and diamond tassels up on the ceiling.


    The warm yellow hue of the luxurious chandelier glowed brightly, and it was enough to warm one''s heart.


    The presiding stage of the wedding was in the center of the red carpet.


    The well-dressed pastor was already standing by in front of the stage.


    X Quest, the Batton family, and the Cates family were seated on front row seats on both sides of the stage.


    Everyone was dressed up.


    X wore a light pink, silk, fishtail dress. Donning essories worth up to millions, she had on delicate and festive peach-colored makeup. Her long hair draped naturally on one side. She also wore a small, pink hat that tilted to one side.


    Beneath the hat was a light pinkce that covered half her face. It gave off a kind of mysterious yet beautiful vibe.


    The pinkce and pink ribbons created a flowery image, making X appear almost like a fairy.


    Her smooth, fair skin shone brightly under the lights.


    She seemed radiant from head to toe.


    Meanwhile, Stanley wore a ck, custom-made suit with a ck vest, a white shirt, and a ck tie.


    His hair wasbed back loosely, and his perfect facial features were in full view.


    When the two of them sat together, they seemed like the perfect couple.


    People couldn''t look away.


    Meanwhile, other members of the Batton family and the Cates family around them were also dressed in gowns and tuxedos...


    There were many famousdies behind her.


    On their own, they each looked gorgeous.


    However, they dulled inparison next to X.


    X was the brightest star in the night sky. Nobody else could surpass her beauty.


    Meanwhile, there were also many tall, rich, and handsome men behind Stanley.


    Although they were all handsome, they appeared ordinarypared to Stanley. Right then, X and Stanley were the centers of attention...


    All the men were looking at X, while the women were looking at Stanley.


    However, in the eyes of these two,


    who


    themeone watched, neither I take their eyes offret


    other.


    The wedding march began¡ª


    Josh appeared at the end of the aisle...


    Meanwhile, Annabeth appeared at the beginning of the red carpet with her arm around her father''s arm.


    Their wedding outfits were designed by the most famous designer in the world.


    Annabeth''s wedding dress had a strapless design.


    The upper half of her dress wasThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    made from silk, and it was engraved with diamonds that were all more than one carat.


    The upper half design was slim-fit. It showed off her thin waist and the perfect curvatures on her body.


    Meanwhile, the lower half of her dress was made of the most delicate tulle to create a light and fluffy feel.


    The wedding dress was very long. It was a one-meter train.


    There were diamonds of more than one carat scattered all over the white dress.


    Coupled with her intricate makeup


    and the veil that was also decorated with diamonds, as well as a


    diamond crown worth over a


    el.n


    hundred million, Annabeth glowed from head to toe...

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    The wedding makeup artist was the most famous in the world, July.


    With her skills, Annabeth Cates suddenly looked way prettier than she did before.


    Meanwhile, Josh Batton wore a white silk suit with a white shirt and a white tie. His hair was parted in a neat three-to-seven ratio. Likewise, he was glowing from head to toes.


    They were like a prince and a princess.


    Everything seemed as incredible as a fairy tale.


    Suddenly, all eyes were on the two of them.


    The exclusive live stream chat room for the wedding in Country Z was flooded withments.


    Messages kept appearing on the screen.


    "Annabeth is extremely beautiful today... A big thumbs up for her makeup artist."


    "Sob-sob... While I''m still earning money to go to Josh''s concert, you already have him all to yourself. Sob-sob..."


    "I thought I''d be able to wish Josh well with a smile on my face. However, I still ended up crying when I saw him getting married." "Sob-sob. Why is Annabeth so lucky? After getting approval from the Batton family, her entire being feels noble now."


    "Ahh... Josh is the most handsome person today. I wish you all the happiness in the world. I''ve loved you for all my youth." "What kind of divine wedding scene is this? Everyone I see is a global sensation."


    "How are there presidents from over a hundred countries? The Batton family sure has connections. Not bad, Josh."


    "I think a woman like Annabeth would have no regrets in life. I wish I were her. Ahh..."


    Annabeth smiled throughout the wedding...


    It was a genuine smile from the bottom of her heart.


    Led by her father, Annabeth took one step after another toward the groom of her dreams as everyone watched.


    The groom of her dreams, Josh, stood alone with a bouquet in his hand. There was a gentle look in his eyes when he looked at her.


    Annabeth was nervous to the core as her dream yed out in reality.


    She felt even more nervous when she saw so many celebrities present.


    In the past these were people whom she would only see on social media. Now, they were all here at her. wedding. How could she not be


    vel


    nervous? Content belo not be


    to


    Due to her nervousness, her smile gradually became stiff.


    "Annabeth is absolutely stunning today, isn''t she?" Sharon asked as she grabbed X''s hand and looked at Annabeth excitedly. "Yeah, she is..." X''s smile widened.


    As a member of the Batton family, X was as jolly as the rest of them.


    Wilson Batton didn''t say anything. Instead, his gaze unknowingly softened as he silently watched the groom and bride.


    Catherine Batton, who sat next to Sharon, couldn''t help but speak up. "That''s right... She usually isn''t this pretty but after a makeover by July... I suddenly think that she looks beautiful. July certainly did a good job."


    BUMS


    Soon, Annabeth, her father, and Josh met in front of the pastor.


    Annabeth''s father reluctantly ced his daughter''s hand in Josh''s hand as the pastor watched on.


    With one hand holding Annabeth''s hand, Josh slowly ced the bouquet of white roses in her hand with his other hand.


    After that, Annabeth''s father reluctantly returned to her mother''s side. Then, he secretly started tearing up.


    He felt both happy and reluctant to see his daughter getting married.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were mixed feelings.


    Annabeth''s mother felt the same way.


    "Mr. Josh Batton... Will you take Ms. Annabeth Cates to be yourwfully wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do you part?" the pastor asked.

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    "Yes, I do..." Josh Batton said without hesitation.


    "And will you, Ms. Annabeth Cates, take Mr. Josh Batton to be yourwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do you part?" the pastor asked.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thousands of stars seemed to be spinning before her eyes. This incredible scene, her desirable groom, the grandest of weddings, and everything around Annabeth made her feel excited and touched...


    Annabeth shed a tear when she heard the pastor''s question.


    Her teardrop glowed like a bright, dazzling diamond under the soft lights.


    After taking a deep breath, Annabeth nodded gently. She looked deeply into Josh''s eyes. "Yes, I do.....¡±


    "Now, please proceed with the exchange of your tokens of love..." The pastor said.


    After that, the pastor ced two ring boxes in their hands, one after another.


    The two of them quickly opened their boxes, respectively.


    The ring box in Josh''s hands contained an iparably luxurious tinum diamond ring. It had a ten-carat, tear-shaped diamond on it and countless crowns made of cut diamonds. It shone very brightly.


    The one in Annabeth''s hand had a rtively simpler design. It was a gold ring with a halo of cut diamonds engraved on it. The diamonds were perfectly cut and shone equally brightly...


    X had designed both these rings on her own.


    They were the only pieces in the world.


    As soon as the ring for thedy appeared, thements came flooding in on the live stream channel once again-


    "What? D*mn... Isn''t this a ten-carat ring? It''s practically the size of a pigeon egg."


    ¡°Sob-sob... Such a pretty ring and a handsome husband. Annabeth, I''m jealous of you."


    "I heard X herself designed this ring. Such wonderful work."


    "Did Annabeth rescue the gxy in her past life? I''m so jealous right now. All I want to do is p my ordinary husband!"


    "We''re all women, but look at her..."


    ¡°Sob-sob... Josh is all grown up now. He''s really handsome today. I wish him all the best.¡±


    "As a randomizen, I can say this


    is certainly an eye-opener.


    people sure are ultra-riche


    don''t hold back."


    "I''m Annabeth''s ex-ssmate. I


    never


    I''ve


    agined that thed


    mordinirl in our c


    girl in our ss


    e the most sessf


    one!"


    While


    offered one observed and Annabeth smiled at each other t


    their best wishes, Josh. and


    exchanged rings with one another...


    The moment Josh put the ring on Annabeth''s ring finger, she lost control over her crying.


    She was genuinely touched...


    She was also genuinely happy.


    Right then, her heart was filled with gratitude.


    She thanked god for giving her such a perfect man.


    "Groom, you may kiss your bride..." The pastor smiled satisfactorily...


    When Josh heard this, he immediately lifted her veil and kissed her lips.


    The moment their lips met, he quickly let go of her veil.


    In the next second, the white veil gradually fell around them. The two kissed passionately under the veil.


    This scene caught many women off guard...


    "This is lethal..."


    "Isn''t Josh way too seductive?"


    "Thank goodness I''ve been filming this. I have to share this on social media..."


    "Indeed, this is the guy I''ve admired throughout my youth."


    Many celebrities excitedly shared how they felt with thepanions around them in their respectivenguages.


    After that, everyone started apuding.


    The sound of apuse drowned out everything else.

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    ?


    This was the first time Annabeth Cates had such a moment of intimacy with Josh Batton in front of so many people.


    Her entire face was red.


    Even other parts of her skin were all blushing.


    She looked almost like a cooked prawn.


    Although the apuse was thunderous, Annabeth couldn''t hear anything apart from Josh and her heart beating, as well as their breathing...


    "I should''ve recorded this earlier... It''s wonderful." X Quest pped along with everyone else as she watched the two of them. She seemed envious.


    Although X and Stanley were happy together, they never had a proper wedding...


    X felt it was a shame whenever she thought about it.


    Stanley noticed the look in her eyes, and hemitted it to memory. However, he didn''t say a word.


    Stanley silently lifted his hand and gently ruffled her hair. There was a look of affection in his eyes.


    The moment was even more incredible than what one would see in romance dramas.


    Meanwhile, on the live stream channel-


    "Ahh... I was already feeling sad. After seeing this, I feel utterly destroyed..."


    "Sob-sob. Let go of Josh. Let me take her ce... No... Forget it. I don''t deserve him. I can''t taint Josh."


    ¡°Josh is really handsome... Sob-sob..... I can''t take it anymore."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "They have to stay together forever. What sort of divine love is this?"


    "The man I can''t even touch ended up sleeping with Annabeth. She can even kiss him whenever she wants now. Comparing myself to her just makes me upset."


    "Sigh. Although my heart is in pain, I''m still Josh''s fan. I wish him a happy marriage... Josh, be with her for all of eternity... As long as you''re happy."


    After the long kiss ended, Josh slowly let go of Annabeth.


    Right then, they were both blushing.


    "Groom each


    to offer your


    r said. Content b


    SWI


    to


    Josh slowly took the microphone from the pastor and looked gently at Annabeth...


    After that, he lifted Annabeth''s veil


    and


    to en.swn


    now visible. Content


    Qed it behind her. Here


    "Ms. Cates, I will do whatever you ask me to from now on," Josh said passionately.


    Annabeth felt countless ripples in her heart when she heard this...


    Annabeth started crying again.


    When Josh saw this, he slowly wiped her tears away.


    "Mr.


    the rest of my life... I will love


    twill only love you for


    until the day I die," Annabeth uttered. belongs to


    In the next second, the two of them hugged each other passionately.


    On the live stream channel-


    "Ahh... Such a touching scene."


    "I''ll pretend Josh was saying that to me..."


    "I still can''t ept that Josh is married now."


    "Annabeth... Sob-sob... I hate you..."


    Right then, everyone at the wedding scene was touched by what they witnessed.


    The moment Josh and Annabeth hugged each other, everyone pped simultaneously.


    The apuse sounded like thunder.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, X''s phone started ringing in her purse.

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    The notification that appeared on X Quest''s phone was about Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates'' luxurious wedding scene... The entire world was celebrating the joyous asion.


    X didn''t tap on it. Instead, she silently turned to look at Josh and Annabeth.


    At this moment, the pastor announced with a smile on his face, "I now solemnly dere you husband and wife..."


    Suddenly, white rose petals fell from above their heads.


    Their heads became covered in white.


    Under the bright yet warm lights, the rain of flower petals was eye-catching...


    Many people subconsciously took their phones out and started filming the rain of flower petals.


    People began pping loudly again.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Everything seemed as wonderful as in major television production.


    Meanwhile, the bride and groom were like the protagonists in the show.


    On the live stream channel-


    "Sob-sob. This is what a romantic wedding looks like. It''s so beautiful. This is my dream wedding."


    "In the best years of her life, Annabeth got to be with Josh. She even had the perfect wedding. So isn''t she a winner in life?"


    "Not only does this girl have the man of my dreams, she also has the wedding of my dreams... Apart from X, she''s the person I''m most jealous of."


    "It''s really touching. This is the most luxurious wedding I''ve ever seen..."


    "Is this a wedding between a divine prince and princess? Ahh... I wish I were there. I''m envious of everyone who made it..."


    ¡°Josh, Annabeth, please be happy together..."


    "My poverty binds my imagination. It turns out that rich people hold weddings like this. I suddenly find my wedding rather saddening..." Meanwhile, after everyone at the wedding had stopped pping, they began sighing.


    Everyone was also saying how Annabeth was the luckiest woman alive.


    Members of the Cates family were all overwhelmed by what they heard, especially Annabeth''s parents.


    The two of them felt very proud.


    Although they couldn''t understand some people who spoke in English, they could sense how much everyone looked up to their daughter from what the locals said and Kow passionate foreigners were talking about her...


    Ever since Annabeth got together with Josh, their life had gotten increasingly better.


    "Ahh... It''s so wonderful... It makes


    me want to have another wedding..."


    Sharon looked up at the rain of flower petals like a little girl with her hands sped together, her chin resting on top. Her eyes were filled with envy and excitement.


    When X and the Batton siblings heard this, they allughed...


    Meanwhile, Wilson shook his head helplessly. "Don''t say such


    nonsense. You can only have one wedding in your life... So don''t say such unlucky things," he said sternly.


    "You''re awfully superstitious..." Sharon rolled her eyes at Wilson in disgust.


    "If you like flower petals... I''ll make arrangements for you to see them at home..." Wilson seemed even more helpless.


    "Are you being serious?" Sharon asked excitedly.


    "When have I ever lied to you?" Wilson asked.


    "You''re the best... Muacks..." Sharon replied.


    With that, she gave Wilson a big, sloppy kiss as everyone watched.


    Wilson looked as happy as if they had only first fallen in love.


    Seeing how close the two of them were made X feel envious.

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    The saying was true.


    Fondnesssted a moment, but true lovested forever.


    Only two people who were deeply in love could spend each day as if they had just fallen in love with each other...


    Meanwhile, Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates hugged each other again.


    In the heat of the moment, the two started kissing passionately once more.


    After the wedding, everyone went to the second level of the castle to have their meal.


    The whole thing was also being broadcast live.


    There were a total of more than a thousand tables.


    Every table was brightly lit, and there was very expensive food on each of them...


    There were countless exotic dishes.


    Theizens watching this on the inte began to envy people who were present.....This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At the same time, Josh''s wedding coverage dominated the top fifteen ces on Weibo''s list of hot topics.


    It was nearly the same case in other countries...


    This wedding involving the tallest, most handsome, and richest man in Country Z, coupled with all the top-notch celebrities present, received global attention.


    Today, Annabeth was the most talked-about woman in the world.


    She was also the woman envied the most by all women around the world.


    Meanwhile, ''#Annabeth Cates'' ring#'' became the most searched topic on Weibo in Country Z.


    A close-up screenshot of the diamond ring had be the talk of the town.


    Its aesthetic design on top of the halo that X personally incorporated made countlessizens feel envious once again¡ª


    "Annabeth''s very existence makes me hate her... I''m so jealous of her..."


    ¡°I heard from a friend in the industry that Annabeth''s diamond ring is of the highest quality. It''s worth a hundred million dors..."


    "My inws weren''t even willing to spend ten thousand on my wedding ring, but Annabeth? Her inws gave her a diamond ring worth a hundred million without even batting an eyelid..."


    "You people probably don''t know this. I heard from a friend within the


    circle that dowry is as high as ten million dors. Apparently, the


    Batton family insisted on giving that much..."


    "Ten million dors. That''s terrifying. The Batton family is one of the richest families in Antis."


    "I''m willing to cut off thirty grams of my flesh in exchange for a life like Annabeth''s..."


    "Those female groups that have been trying to show off their lifestyles shoulde and have a look. This is how a truly wealthy woman should look like."


    Annabeth and Josh, who were the center of attention, had no idea how people talked about them on the inte.


    Annabeth changed into her toasting clothes and hairstyle before toasting to the guests, table by table while holding Josh''s hand.


    Annabeth''s toasting dress was also a luxurious, custom-made dress...


    It was a red silk dress with a white fur shawl on the outside.


    Traditional elements inspired this design.


    As such, her hair was also pulled into a ssic bun with a few wavy curls loosely dangling by her side. With a natural glow on her skin, she appeared elegant yet noble. Her face alse seemed somewhat smaller.


    Her look also gave off a timeless vibe.


    On top of her intricate makeup and luxurious diamond ne, bracelets, and earrings, she looked just like an elegant woman on television shows.


    With this makeover, Annabeth instantly looked a lot more attractive.


    The artificial mole near the corner of her eye gave the finishing touch to her overall look.

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    Her smile was attractive.


    Everything about her showed the unique charm and allure of women like her.


    Although Annabeth had ordinary facial features, they were very three-dimensional and workable.


    Hence, she could work with any kind of makeup.


    Meanwhile, next to her, Josh changed into a ck and white striped suit with a ck and white striped vest inside and a white shirt and a ck tie...


    His hair had beenbed back.


    When he walked next to Annabeth like this, it gave off the vibe of a masculine young master and his wife, just like in the novels...


    The crowd waspletely unable to look away from the two of them.


    At the same time, the live stream channel was flooded withments again¡ª


    "This is such a divine look. Annabeth''s stylist is way too good."


    "I can now picture them as protagonists in novels. They are such a lovely couple."


    "Sob-sob. Josh is really handsome... I wish I could flirt with him..."


    "Annabeth is so tasteful. She really does look like a winner today."


    "They are definitely able to hold their grounds as the main couple of this grand celebration..."


    "Josh looks like a big boss taking his wife out for a stroll. He''s so cool..."


    After everyone finished eating, there was a grand ball on the top floor of the castle.


    As the protagonists of this wedding, Josh naturally led Annabeth to the center of the dancefloor and prepared for their first dance.


    However, they didn''t start dancing right away.


    Instead, they first let go of each other''s hands and took a few steps back...


    Immediately after that, Josh gave Annabeth a princely salute.


    Annabeth saluted in return after he was done.


    Recently, saluting like royalties had be very popr on TikTok.


    Countless people were doing it.


    However, their salutes were the most urate, and they looked the best doing it.


    After that, the music started...


    Josh and Annabeth began to dance.


    The guests were very supportive, and each of them gathered around the two in a neat circle.


    Meanwhile, Josh and Annabeth were the centers of attention in the middle of the circle.


    The music being yed was an upbeat waltz.


    Annabeth had never learned to waltz in the past.


    gor the wedding, she


    While heard


    t a duet dance session et


    That was why she went to look for a teacher to teach her at home.


    W


    Annabeth was very talented.


    Although she didn''t learn for a long time, and the whole process was very rushed, she could still dance in style.


    In the center of the dance floor,N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Von


    vel


    Annabeth seemed almost like a natura aristocrat, holding her partner and dancing to her heart''s content.


    S


    Although Annabeth was nervous, she still performed well so as not to embarrass herself......


    Josh, on the other hand, danced better because he learned how to waltz as a child.


    With the two of them dancing together like this, it was yet another beautiful sight.


    At the end of the song, there was once again thunderous apuse.


    X Quest, the Batton family, and the Cates family stood at the front of the crowd. They had looks of approval and joy in their eyes.


    As everyone watched, the two of them held each other''s hands and bowed deeply to the crowd.


    Immediately after that, other people quickly walked onto the dance floor in pairs and started dancing.


    None of the members of the Cates


    ates


    family knew how to dance. Hence, they naturally retreated to the


    el


    champagne tower and began to eat pastries...


    Annabeth''s rtives were all from the bottom of the socialdder.


    Most of the pastries here were exotic to them.


    Hence, they had an unusually good time eating.


    Wilson Batton and Sharon Lindt, on the other hand, danced as a pair with the rest.


    X was feeling a little tired by then. Hence, she grabbed Stanley Batton''s hand and led him to a couch to sit down.

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    The Cates family members were very close to X Quest and Stanley Batton.


    The two of them could see their every move.


    Although they were from a different social ss, and they didn''t behave like X and Stanley...


    X was still quite fond of them because they seemed genuine.


    They didn''t seem like people from the upper ss who often pretended to be people they weren''t.


    These folks seemed ordinary and natural.


    After smiling a little, X picked up the ss of red wine in front of her.


    Stanley also picked up a ss of wine.


    The two clinked sses.


    The purplish red liquid in the ss swirled slightly when their sses clinked. Then, just like a dazzling jewel, the ss emitted an elegant light.


    After taking a single gulp, they could taste the fragrance.


    In the next second, X naturally rested her head on Stanley''s shoulder.


    Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates had started dancing again...


    They were the most eye-catching couple on the dance floor.


    Meanwhile, X''s gaze also lingered on them...


    "Honey..." Stanley said.


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s have a wedding next month... Before your stomach gets bigger..." Stanley said.


    "I''ll give you an even bigger wedding..." Stanley added.


    To be honest, Stanley had wanted to have a wedding...


    It was only because he didn''t have a lot of time. On top of that, X had gotten pregnant. Hence, his n was also put on hold.


    Now that he saw how envious X was of other people''s weddings, he''d like to put it on the agenda.


    X knew exactly what he was thinking...


    She immediately shook her head when she heard this.


    "Let''s not do it for now..." X said.


    "Why?" Stanley asked.


    "I don''t like getting married in winter. It''s too cold... Let''s wait until next


    fall. I''ll be done with the delivery nex


    swne


    I''ll have recovered by then..." X said.


    "Alright... As you wish," Stanley said.


    X smiled slightly. Her heart felt warm.


    and


    Often, Stanley knew what she thought even if she never spoke a word.


    This was the best state of romance.


    People who were indeed in love shared a kind of tacit understanding.


    They could also sense what was on each other''s minds.


    Not long after Stanley sat down, many people gathered around them.....


    All of them were dignitaries and country leaders.


    There were also business elites and noble aristocrats from all over the world.


    Suddenly, they were surrounded again.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wherever Stanley was, they''d always end up being the center of attention...


    It was impossible to maintain a low profile.


    Meanwhile, female celebrities from around the world had also gathered around the two of them.


    They began secretly checking Stanley out.


    Although Stanley didn''t do anything, these women were still charmed by him.


    Meanwhile, noblemen from all over the world also gathered around.


    However, they weren''t focused on the same person as the female celebrities.


    They were focused on X, the most beautiful woman in Antis.


    "What a bunch of dirtbags... Look


    how happy they are just from


    are crumbs all over the floor..."


    Just as X and Stanley were busy greeting the sessful people.


    l


    around them, X could s alice nearby... Content


    annoying


    hear an


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    "Yeah... Those are the bride''s parents and rtives, aren''t they? Oh my god. Why are they eating like that?" "How long have these people not seen the face of the world? Have they gone mad at the sight of pastries?" "You didn''t see how excited they were when they saw bird''s nest during the meal..."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The sound of two women yapping was unusually annoying.


    They spoke the localnguage fluently.


    "Don''t be too loud... X and Stanley might hear you..."


    "So what if they do? We have business dealings with Quest Group. Would X criticize us for those poor fools? Don''t overthink. I''m going to say what''s on my mind... The Cates family are a bunch of poor fools... They''ve never seen the face of the world... They disgust me."


    "To be honest, I hate those poor folks too. We are on different levels. There''s just too much of a difference. Poor folks like them should just die..." These two people sounded arrogant.


    X Quest frowned slightly. She slowly looked past the crowd, and her gazended on two female celebrities next to a beige, flowery wall. Both these women were daughters to Quest Group''s business partners.


    They were both from noble families.


    For the longest time, these two had had terrible reputations in the circle.


    They liked bullying others weaker than them.


    X immediately stood up and walked up to the two of them.


    No matter what, the group of people behind her were the Batton family''s rtives.


    X couldn''t tolerate other people insulting her family.


    These women had underestimated X.


    X soon walked up to the two women. Please be mindful of your words. If there''s something you''re not happy with, you may leave," X said.


    "What did you say, X?"


    swne


    "Aren''t our families business partners? We are on the same side. How could you treat us like this?" One of them had their eyes widened in shock.


    "That''s right. We weren''t talking about you. We''re just talking about them..." The other one added.


    "They are the Batton family''s


    rtives, which makes them my rtives. Talking about them is the equivalent of talking about me... Our business rtionship is negligible. You think too highly of yourselves...¡± X said.


    "..." Although the two women felt unhappy, neither of them dared to refute her.


    After all, the person before them was X.


    If they offended X, they wouldn''t be the only ones in trouble. Their families would be affected too.


    Who in Antis didn''t know that X was Stanley''s wife?


    Whoever offended X would be punished by Stanley.


    "You might be in the upper ss, but


    that doesn''t give you the right to


    look down on others... Three


    generations ago, we''d all been


    ordinary folks..." X added.


    These rich, arrogant kids were the kind of people X hated the most.


    Just because they had money, they forgot about their principles.


    ¡°.......¡± Neither of the two women dared to speak up. Instead, they nodded frantically with respect.


    Annabeth witnessed this scene as soon as she walked over...


    She was holding two portions of a tiramisu cake.


    After dancing, she felt that the cake wasn''t too bad. Hence, she decided to bring some over to Stanley and X.


    However, she was surprised to witness X giving other people a lecture personally...


    Annabeth rarely saw X this serious.

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    It all felt new to Annabeth Cates.


    "If you talk about the Cates family behind their backs again, I won''t let you off the hook," X Quest warned. Although her voice was soft, her tone was firm.


    "..." The two women nodded respectfully but remained silent.


    When Annabeth heard this, she could immediately guess why X was upset.


    Suddenly, she felt extremely grateful on the inside.


    The better she got to know X, the more she understood why Stanley Batton and Josh Batton were head over heels in love with her.


    That was because X wasn''t only good-looking, but she was also an upright person.


    Even Annabeth herself, despite being a woman, was soon falling for X, let alone the two men.


    X was a good-looking, fit, upright, generous, intelligent, and well-educateddy from a wealthy family. Who wouldn''t like her?


    X wasn''t an ordinary girl like Annabeth couldpare to.


    When X lifted her head, she saw Annabeth looking at her like a fangirl who was stunned in ce.


    Seeing this, X''s cold expression immediately faded away. She approached Annabeth with a smile and held her hand. "Annabeth, why aren''t you dancing?"


    "I''m tired... I saw that the tiramisu cake looked good. So I brought you and Stanley some..." Annabeth said.


    X carefully took the two tes from Annabeth when she heard this. "Thank you..."


    "I should be the one thanking you. They were talking about my family behind my back, weren''t they? Thank you for standing up on their behalf...


    "I know my family members don''t act like other people around here, but it''s only because they haven''t seen much of the world.


    ¡°That''s why they find everything in a ce like this new and exciting. They like all the food..." Annabeth exined earnestly.


    ¡°Nothing is embarrassing about it. Being curious about the world is a good thing..." X said casually.


    X''s extremely high emotional quotient andforting words made Annabeth feel at ease.


    "Let''s go. We''ll sit over there and chat..." X nodded in the direction of the coffee table.


    "Sure..." Annabeth was very d.


    After that, X held the two tes of Cake and led Annabeth over


    to


    table before sitting


    swno


    X put down the tes and looked around...


    Right then, everyone seemed upied. Some danced, while others chatted and drank.


    The ce was lively.


    The dazzling lights made one feel a little dizzy.


    "Ms. Quest. No, I mean X. You''re such a


    We person..." AnnabethThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Swno.ne


    wasn''t hiding the fact that she liked X.


    "You''re a very nice person too. I like you a lot." X chuckled before holding Annabeth''s hand.


    By the time the ball ended, it was alreadyte at night...


    After sending their guests off, Annabeth got into the private helicopter the Batton family had arranged for her and Josh. They waved at the crowd and departed for their honeymoon. Content


    belongs to


    Meanwhile, X and Stanley took a private car to the international airport.


    They then took a private jet back to Antis.


    When everyone arrived at Antis, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon.


    The weather was warm despite it being winter, and indeed it was unusually good weather.


    As soon as the couple got out of the jet, they were stunned by what they saw...


    Suddenly, everyone subconsciously looked at the center of the airport lobby...

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    Somehow, reporters got hold of information that they would arrive at Antis International Airport at this hour...


    Right then, the airport lobby was full of reporters with cameras.


    There were up to a few hundred of them at one nce...


    Seeing this, the bodyguards who came with them and the airport security quickly stepped forward and formed a circle around them.


    After that, they were escorted forward...


    Reporters came after them like sharks that detected blood in the ocean, forming a massive crowd around them.


    At that moment, everyone in the airport had their eyes on them.


    Soon, the sound of cameras clicking drowned out everything else...


    Immediately after that, many reporters fought to push their microphones toward X Quest and the rest.


    "Did you guys return directly after the wedding? Aren''t you going to spend time with Josh and Annabeth?"


    ¡°Where are Josh and Annabeth? Have they gone on a honeymoon? Where are they going?"


    "Mr. Batton, Mrs. Batton, what do you think about Josh getting married?"


    "X, as far as I know, you''ve not had a wedding with Stanley, have you? After seeing their wedding, don''t you feel like having a luxurious one of your own?"


    "I have a question for Annabeth''s family. Are you satisfied with the wedding?"


    "I also want to ask how you feel about Annabeth being married into the Batton family."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The reporters'' questions came one after another, almost like waves of tsunami...


    Suddenly, they were all drowned in a sea of questions.


    All sorts of questions were directed at them. Suddenly, they didn''t know which ones to answer first...


    Having gotten used to situations like this, X and the Batton family were still very calm.


    However, Annabeth''s family members weren''t...


    They seemed very out of ce in front of the cameras.


    "Also, I''d like to ask Josh''s parents


    some


    questions. Why did you tweet


    choose Annabeth? Are you happy with her as your daughter-inw?"


    .n


    As everyone watched, Sharon slowly grabbed one of the reporters'' microphones and smiled. "Are you asking me if I''m happy with my. daughter-inw? Of course, I am. If I weren''t, why would I offer termillion dors in dowry?"


    After that, Sharon handed the microphone over to X...


    Stanley grabbed the microphone and held it in front of X.


    He silently looked at X as he acted as her protector.


    There was a gentle and loving look in his eyes.


    Everything about him oozed feelings of love and affection.


    This scene won the hearts of many who were present.


    Despite the crowded airport, X and Stanley were still like the two brightest stars in the world.


    Wherever they went, everyone else paled inparison.


    ¡°Josh and Annabeth have indeed gone on a honeymoon. However, we can''t tell you where they''ve gone to...


    ¡°I hope none of you will try to find this out. Give them some personal space. Let them enjoy their honeymoon in peace.


    "Seeing their grand wedding certainly made me feel envious. I bet there isn''t a woman in the world who doesn''t feel envious.


    "My husband and I have already


    made ns. We''ll be having our


    wedding next year during fall. It''ll be a dreame true for the two of us... X answered in a primand proper manner. She left nothing out.

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    Regardless of how many people were around X Quest, she remained elegant...


    Something about the calmness in her eyes made it apparent she was used to major scenes like this.


    After finishing what she wanted to say, X handed the microphone over to Bobby Cates...


    Bobby grabbed the microphone and looked cautiously at the reporters. "Our family is delighted about this wedding... Annabeth is lucky to marry into the Batton family. So we''re all happy for her."


    After that, Bobby frantically passed the microphone back to Stanley.


    "X... We just found out that your ex, Tom Sullivan, had been sentenced to five years in prison for taking drugs and offering them to others. He''s currently in a rehab center in Antis for his treatment. However, once his treatment is done, he''ll be sent to prison. Do you have anything to say to this?" a female reporter asked X...


    However, X smiled slightly and looked at her. ¡°I have nothing to say. Everyone needs to be responsible for their actions. Once a mistake is made, one will have to pay for it..."


    X was straightforward with her answer.


    In fact, there wasn''t any emotion on her face.


    It was almost as if Tom was a stranger who simply crossed her path at one point.


    At the same time, in a tiny room at a rehab center in Antis, Tom, whose head was shaved, curled up in pain in the corner. He hyperventted as he watched X''s interview on the television.


    With his withdrawal symptoms kicking in, he felt extremely awful.


    It felt as if ants were biting him from within his bones.


    He ached and itched.


    The intense difort made his entire body tremble.


    The torture of abstaining from drugs had made him thin as a stick.


    Due to poor sleeping habits and ack of appetite, Tom''s face was drained of color...


    There were dark shadows beneath his eyes.


    His cheeks had also copsed inward.


    Soon, his snot began to drip from his nose.


    He frantically wiped it away with his sleeve while shivering the entire time.


    The sensation of being bitten by tens of thousands of ants was nearly giving him a breakdown.


    Seeing how nonchnt X seemed when she talked about him made him hurt on the inside...


    He couldn''t help but ask himself.


    How did he end up walking down this path?


    In the past, he and X were the golden couple.


    But now?


    X was still the white swan high up


    in the sky.


    In fact, she had bee


    even more morous than b


    she turned ugly.


    What about Tom?


    He was so downtrodden that he could only watch X through the screen in prison...


    The woman who thought of him as the world hadpletely forgotten about him. She was now in another


    man''s arms, getting better by the day.


    UMS


    As time went on, and with Tom


    spending many sleepless nights et


    this ce alone, he had thought


    about a lot of things. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The best girl he''d met in his life was X...


    But he had lost her.


    Tom thought that perhaps this was karma.


    He had learned from his mistakes now.


    However, it was toote.

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    After they went separate ways, Tom Sullivan regretted it...


    He couldn''t forget X Quest.


    However, she didn''t care about him anymore.


    In fact, she was getting better day by day.


    She had gotten so good that Tom could never even hope to get her back. In the past, they could be seen as equals. However, Tom now needed to look up at her.


    There was nothing more painful than this.


    The sensation of being bitten by tens of thousands of ants intensified.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tom could feel every hair on his body standing.


    He felt like he couldn''t take it anymore.


    He fell weakly to the ground and started foaming at the mouth.


    Tom genuinely regretted ever touching drugs.


    These things ruined lives.


    It didn''t matter who one was. As long as one touched drugs, one would be trapped in the literal hell and never escape.


    When Tom finally broke down, he bit his tongue.


    However, no matter how hard he bit on it, it still couldn''t relieve him of the pain in his body.


    After repeatedly trying, he finally bit his tongue off.


    Blood wouldn''t stop flowing...


    However, he couldn''t sense the pain at all. He was already suffering from a seizure.


    ***


    Meanwhile, after X and the others were interviewed, they started leaving the airport...


    X and Stanley Batton walked the fastest in the group.


    As the golden couple, their good looks were off the charts.


    Even without doing anything but simply walking, people would think they were watching a couple in an idol drama.


    People in the airport couldn''t help but gasp in surprise


    "Oh my god! Such a divine couple..."


    "Everyone in the Batton family looks good..."


    ¡°Look at X''s skin. It''s so delicate and smooth. It looks like peeled lychee. How does she get skin like that?"


    "Isn''t that true for Stanley too? Ahh... I want to know what it feels like to sleep with a man like him."


    "That must be Stanley''s mother, right? She looks so young... Even after giving birth to so many children, she still looks like a teenager."


    "Is that Stanley''s younger sister? She''s adorable... I think she can be an idol..."


    While listening to everyone''spliments, Sharon Lindt and Catherine Batton childishly chuckled at each other.


    The two of them felt incredibly proud.


    Meanwhile, X and Stanley were calm as usual.


    After getting out of the airport, the people got into a long line of luxury cars that were already waiting for them outside.


    X, the Batton family, and Annabeth Cates'' parents got into the ck Rolls-Royce limousine in the front.


    Meanwhile, other people got into the other cars.


    Right after getting in, Bobby Cates


    looked around and sighed. "So this is what a big city looks like... Nothing in our small town couldpare to this..."


    swn ve


    Sharonughed when she heard this. "In that case, you should move here..."


    Peggy Howards immediately shook her head. That won''t be necessary.


    We''re used to living in our own house. Now that we''re old, we don''t want to be in a different


    ¦¯


    environment."


    X and Stanley, who sat in the back row, didn''t join in the conversation. Instead, they chose to listen to the adults talking silently.


    X naturally rested her head against Stanley''s shoulder.


    The two of them felt peaceful next to each other.

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    The sight was as beautiful as a painting.


    "Would you guys bully our daughter? I think that''s impossible... Unless the sun rises from the west..." Bobby Cates said nonchntly.


    Bobby knew better than anyone how the Batton family treated his daughter.


    He knew their personalities very well.


    How could people like them bully Annabeth?


    It was impossible.


    He felt very assured of Annabeth being part of the family.


    "Bobby, you certainly have a lot of faith in us... You''re right. It''s impossible. We treat anyone who marries into our household as our kids... Annabeth won''t be an exception," Sharon Lindt chirped.


    "I know. Wilson, Sharon, Stan, X, and Catherine... Please look after Annabeth. Be patient with her if she does anything wrong," Peggy Howards said.


    X smiled. ¡°Don''t worry, Aunt Peggy... We will."


    "Don''t worry... Peggy," Sharon said.


    "Yeah. We will take care of her," Catherine said.


    After that, the adults started chatting about everything under the sun.


    Sharon kept sharing various fun vacation spots around the world with Annabeth Cates'' parents.


    She was trying to convince them to travel with her.


    The way Sharon described it all made Annabeth''s parents feel tempted.


    Meanwhile, X continued to rest her head silently against Stanley Batton''s shoulder while she scrolled through Weibo.


    Like before, the list of hot topics was still upied by the news of Josh Batton and Annabeth''s wedding.


    Everyone was talking about how they were jealous of them.


    Meanwhile, amidst the hot topics rted to Josh and Annabeth''s wedding, there was one that just showed up with X''s name in it. ''#X Quest at the airport#''.


    After tapping into it, X saw all sorts ofpliments directed at her...


    Everyone was kind with their words.


    X briefly read some of them, and she was pleased with what she read.


    After a while, she closed Weibo.


    X had been upied all this while over Josh''s wedding.


    At this moment, she truly felt a little exhausted.


    ***


    Once they returned home, X removed her makeup.


    She then put on a luxurious, custom-made facial mask. After


    that, she filled the bathtub with


    water before sitting in it witho


    Stanley.


    Stanley had been suppressing his urges all this while.


    Seeing how beautiful X looked, he took a deep breath and chose to continue suppressing his urges.


    After the bath, X put on a bathrobe.


    She dried her hair before getting onto


    Can the bed. She then startedThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    applying skincare products


    to her skin. Content belong


    Her skincare products had a slight rost


    them. Not only could it


    keep her this skin moisturized durim


    season, but it also gave off a


    pleasant scent. X liked it a lot.


    X was careful not to miss a single spot on her body, including her legs...


    Once she was done, she went to wash her hands. After that, she carefully put on hand cream.


    No matter how busy she was, she didn''t want to leave her skincare routine out.


    This was a necessary routine for all women.


    After all the tiresome work, X hugged Stanley and gradually fell asleep...


    They were both exhausted.


    They ended up sleeping until six o''clock in the morning.


    As soon as X opened her eyes, her phone started ringing.


    Beep, beep, beep...

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    The person calling X Quest was Georgie Clementine.


    Having woken up naturally, X felt that the exhaustion from working on Josh Batton''s wedding had suddenly disappeared...


    She now felt at ease.


    Due to a good night''s sleep, she was in an excellent mood.


    After slowly stretching her body, she reached for her phone that was ringing on the nightstand. She nced at it.


    "Hey, Georgie..." X said.


    X''s voice was soft and had azy quality to it. It was very pleasant to listen to.


    "Tom is dead..." Georgie said.


    X was very shocked by what she heard.


    She was just told not long ago that Tom Sullivan was in rehab for doing drugs.


    Suddenly, she was told he was dead.


    Apart from feeling shocked, X didn''t feel anything else when she found out about this.


    The man, who once meant the world to her when she was younger, didn''t even make her feel the slightest bit sad when he died.


    "How did he die?" X asked subconsciously.


    After that, X slowly sat upright.


    Her long, ck, curly hair naturally fell down her back as she sat up.


    The soft, flowy texture made her seem even more striking.


    Even if X had only just woken up, she was still gorgeous.


    This phone call also woke Stanley Batton.


    He slowly opened his eyes before reaching out and pulling X into his arms tightly.


    "I heard he suffered from withdrawal and bit his tongue off because it felt too terrible...


    "There wasn''t any professional caretaker around when it happened. So that''s how he ended up dead.


    "This responsibility falls on the rehab center. But, logically speaking, somebody should''ve been around to watch over him when something serious like this happened.


    "However, the person who was supposed to keep an eye on Tom was cking off... That''s why...


    "Tom''s family is furious. After all, at


    the end of the day, Tom was still their son. Tony is distraught. He vowed to get to the bottom of it and me it on the rehab center.¡± Georgie exined carefully.


    "Understood..." X said.


    "That jerk deserved to end up like this... Karma always strikes back. Nobody is spared," Georgie added.


    Nearby, Stanley calmly listened to the conversation without saying anything.


    Likewise, he didn''t feel any particr emotion regarding this matter.


    After briefly chatting with Georgie, X hung up. She then curled Stanley''s arms. "Life is truly fragile..."


    "Yes... What would you like for breakfast?" Stanley asked.


    "I want the pork rib noodles you make..." X said.


    "Alright. I''ll make it for you," Stanley said.


    After that, Stanley got out of bed and went to get cleaned up.


    Meanwhile, X didn''t feel like getting up yet. So she decided toze on the bed for a while longer.


    After picking up her phone, X unlocked it.


    Various news articles appeared on her phone screen through the news applications...


    The same person''s name appeared on each of the news articles¡ªTom Sullivan.


    "The Sullivan Group''s heir, Tom Sullivan, has died..."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tom Sullivan was arrested for doing drugs. He was found dead in a rehab center."


    "X Quest''s ex-boyfriend, Tom Sullivan, died in a rehab center.¡±


    ¡°Shocking! X Quest''s ex-boyfriend, Tom Sullivan,mitted suicide by biting his tongue off!"


    X wasn''t interested in any of it. Hence, she cleared all the notifications before opening Weibo.


    She wanted to see if any of herpany''s artists were on the list of hot topics.


    Upon opening the list of hot topics X saw #X Quest''s


    ex-boyfriend, Tom Sullivan, died in a


    rehab center# on the


    spot.


    one


    There was the word ''explosive'' at the end of the sentence.

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    X Quest continued to ignore it. Instead, she silently browsed through other hot topics. This morning, there were five articles of herpany''s artists on the list of hot topics.


    Josh Batton had three, while the others belonged to other artists.


    The hot topics were all positive.


    Hence, X wasn''t worried at all.


    She identally tapped on the number one hot topic and opened it...


    The things that came into sight were all rted to reports about how Tom Sullivan died, as well as hatefulments fromizens¡ª


    "This must be the best news I''ve heard all year."


    "This is what that jerk deserves... God is fair."


    "Is Xughing out loud like me right now?"


    ¡°Haha....... Although this might make me look evil, I still want to say it. He deserves to die... I don''t feel sorry for him."


    "Tom Sullivan certainly ruined his life one step at a time, even until his death."


    People on the inte still remembered the past.


    Clearly, they hadn''t let go of what happened between Tom and X.


    Right then, everyone was practically celebrating as if something wonderful had happened.


    X briefly skimmed through thements before exiting the topic.


    After that, shepletely forgot about the whole matter and slowly got up to get cleaned up in the bathroom...


    Once she was done, she began her tiresome morning skincare routine.


    The weather was dry during winter.


    X had dry skin too...


    She needed to put on ayer of foundation before applying makeup.


    Hence, she sshed some water on her face first.


    After that, she put on a high-ss, custom-made, moisturizing facial mask.


    Finally, she applied essence oil, toner, and cream onto her face...


    Once the was wasplete she a sponge to apply a foundation onto


    of soundation


    Conti


    herface...


    After that, she put on loose powder, a warm pumpkin shade of eyeshadow, and pumpkin-colored lipstick.


    In the end, she briefly applied ayer of highlight where necessary.


    Her overall look was very gentle and suitable for winter.


    Once X was done with her makeup, she entered the closet and got changed.


    She chose a fitting white shirt, a pair of high-waisted pants, and high heels.


    She wore a ck coat on the outside.


    Amidst the gentleness, she also looked like a strong and noblewoman.


    After pulling her hair back into a talk ponytails She returned to the


    bedroom and got ready to heal


    downstairs. Content belongs


    Right then, it suddenly started snowing outside.


    This was the first sign of snow in Antis for the year...


    Snowkes floated slowly to the


    king the entire world


    tar almost as beautiful as


    tale.


    fairy


    Although X had terrible memories of when it snowed, she still liked snow.


    She was very excited to see it.


    X quickly walked over to the window and enjoyed the snowy view outside.


    It had only just started snowing. It left a thin, whiteyer on the ground.


    At one nce, the entire world seemed much purer.


    After enjoying the snowy view for a while, X joyfully went downstairs.


    Ding-dong... Ding-dong...


    Someone rang the doorbell downstairs...This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    X immediately walked up to the door and looked through the door viewer.

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    X Quest saw Betty Starmount''s pretty face.


    X immediately opened the door and stepped forward to look at Betty. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I just wanted to ask you if you''de home for breakfast. I made a lot of delicious food. You didn''t pick up when I called earlier. That''s why I came over..." Betty said.


    Betty''s tone was as gentle as she was as a person.


    Although Betty didn''t have any makeup on, she was still charming.


    "I might have identally set my phone on silent mode. That''s why I didn''t hear you calling. I was about to call home earlier to say that I won''t be going for breakfast this morning... I want to eat the pork rib noodles my husband made..." X said.


    A look of disappointment briefly appeared in Betty''s eyes. "Oh... Forget it... Next time then... Oh, right. I made you some bird''s nest. I''ll bring it over to youter..."


    X shook her head. "It''s fine... I don''t feel like having any today. You can keep it for yourself and my father."


    "Oh... Alright then. Are youing home for dinner? Jeremy said he wants to have a hot pot. He also said it''s only lively when the whole family is around," Betty said.


    "Alright. I''ll be home tonight," X said.


    Betty smiled satisfactorily. "Okay... I''ll get ready in advance.


    "You don''t have to do too much. Text me on WeChat to let me know what ingredients you need. I''ll bring them over when I head home," X said. "Okay. I''m off then. Goodbye..." Betty said.


    With that, Betty lifted her hand and waved at X.


    X also waved in return.


    Like X, Jeremy Quest also liked to eat hot pot when it snowed during winter.


    He especially liked cooking while he watched the snowfall.


    Even if X''s father hadn''t mentioned it, she would still head home to have dinner with him tonight.


    Outside, it was still snowing heavily.


    It was getting heavier by the second. The northern wind would soon engulf the entire world.


    X couldn''t help but shiver when the breeze blew against her.


    Within a short amount of time, the outside was already covered in white.


    Everything seemed beautiful as far as the eye could see.


    However, X didn''t dare to continue admiring the beauty before her due to the cold.


    She immediately closed the door. Then, after shivering once more, she quickly returned to the warm living room.


    The temperature in the living room.


    was sufficiently warm. Right then itContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    was


    high as thirty degrees in the


    .  ov


    It felt almost like summer.


    The courtyard and the inside of the house seemed to be twopletely different seasons.


    Stanley was still busy preparing noodles in the kitchen.


    X could see hot steam in the kitchen. It made this winter day feel even warmer.


    There was a freshly boiled pot of water on the coffee table, steam still wafting out of it.


    X walked up to the coffee table and poured herself a cup of water Then, with the cup in her hand, she looked outside through the French window at the beautiful world...


    She then retrieved her phone from her pocket and switched off the silent mode.


    Right then, she could see a lot of notifications about Tom Sullivan on her phone.


    Tom was cremated in Antis Funeral Home...


    The cremation took ce sessfully.


    His remains would be buried at noon today.


    The names of those who attended his funeral could be seen.


    The amount of information was overwhelming.


    However, X wasn''t interested at all.


    She couldn''t even bring herself to mourn for him in silence for a single moment.


    X nonchntly put her phone aside. She then continued to enjoy the silent peace.


    Meanwhile, in Antis Funeral Home, where Tom''s remains kept,


    one in the hall


    shrouded in mourning. Co weret


    belongs to

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    Tony Sullivan had lost his beloved wife and son in the same year. He hadpletely broken down, and he couldn''t stop crying as he kneeled in front of Tom''s remains.


    In fact, he wasn''t even in the right state to greet the guests.


    Mary Sullivan held her tears back as she eptedforting words from guests who hade to pay their respects to Tom.


    The people who showed up were all dignified folks in Antis.


    There were even news reporters.


    Tom''s coffin was in the center of the funeral hall.


    Countless chrysanthemums surrounded it.


    His ck and white portrait was ced above the coffin.


    In the photo, he looked like his spirited self as he did in the past.


    His smile was wide as ever.


    A few female celebrities paid their respects to Tom before walking out of the funeral hall in a low-profile manner. They found a quiet corner to chat.


    With nobody else around, one of them couldn''t help but startughing.


    "Why are youughing? This is a serious asion..." One of the other female celebrities asked.


    After saying that, she, too, startedughing.


    Another female celebrity, who hadn''t spoken at all, also startedughing.


    "Just like what people say on the inte. Karma is real. Isn''t this something worth celebrating?"


    "You sure know what to say. Go on..."


    "I''m telling you guys. This is what a jerk deserves. Haha..."


    The women kept talking. They didn''t feel sorry for Tom at all.


    After that, they held each other''s hands and walked away with their heads lowered, pretending they were sad...


    Many others felt the same way in the funeral house.


    Everyone was just pretending to be sad.


    Secretly, everyone was happy about Tom''s death.


    The Sullivan family simply didn''t know about it.


    After eating the staple breakfast Stanley Batton made for her, X Quest headed to Quest Group with two hundred bodyguards. Then, she proceeded with her busy and nerve-wracking day...


    Meanwhile, Stanley headed to Dragon Group with his bodyguards...


    The two of them worked different jobs during the day. So it was


    difficult for them to see ea etN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    During busy periods, neither of them would look for the other.


    However, they would always have each other in their hearts.


    After arriving at Quest Group, X removed her coat and sat at her desk.


    When she put her phone down, she identally unlocked her phone.


    The phone screen lit up once again.


    News rted to Tom appeared on the phone screen...


    Apparently, many people cried at Tom''s funeral service.


    X briefly nced at it before focusing on work.


    Tom was somebody who only existed in the past.


    He didn''t deserve to be remembered by X for even a second.


    ***


    By the time X was done with Quest Group''s work, it was already noon.


    She went to the canteen downstairs for a sumptuous lunch.


    After that, she drove to X Entertainment with her bodyguards.


    At this time, many fans had gathered outside thepany. Everyone was holding banners and posters of different idols.


    They were here because they found out that their idols would be here for a meeting today... Content


    to NovelDrama.Org


    swivelongs

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    While everyone watched, X Quest''s two hundred bodyguards got out of their cars.


    Most of them stood neatly in two rows on both sides of thepany''s main entrance, making way for X.


    Meanwhile, a small group of them stood next to her car.


    The bodyguard closest to the driver''s seat respectfully opened the car door for her. After that, he held a ck umbre over her head.


    The moment the car door was opened, a warm ray of sunlight in the cold winter shone upon X.


    It made her skin appear white as snow.


    It was still snowing heavily.


    Although the snowy scenery was pretty, it wasn''t as pretty as X.


    X elegantly got out of the car and walked into the building.


    As her bodyguard was holding an umbre for her, none of the snowkes touched her.


    Being the center of attention like this made X seem cool, noble, gentle, and beautiful. Although there were many different qualities about her, none of them felt out of ce. When the group of fans saw X, they were all stunned by her beauty.


    X looked even better in person than she did in pictures.


    The moment X showed up, the fans felt they couldn''t take their eyes away from her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Everything behind X faded into the background.


    Everyone went wild-


    "Oh my god! X is so beautiful in person..."


    "She really is beautiful. Did you see that purse she''s holding? It''s Hermes... A limited-edition purse.¡±


    "Friend, her outfit is also from Hermes'' limited-edition series... Everything on her probably adds up to a few million."


    "She''s basically wearing clothes that are equivalent to a house in value."


    "The point is, isn''t she pretty? I can barely breathe when I look at her."


    All the fans seemed envious when they looked at X...


    The female fans were nearly turning gay for her.


    X was very close to them.


    She could hear everything they were saying.


    When she heard what they said, she smiled slightly before slowly turning to look at them.


    Immediately after that, she smiled gently at them and nodded.


    "Ahh... X just smiled at us. I''m dead..."


    "Ahh... I''m dead too. Sob-sob... After seeing X''s smile, I suddenly thought of something. Having seen a smile like hers, nobody else couldpare..."


    "Ahh... After seeing X''s face, I can. suddenly understand those men in ancient times... If I were a man and had a beautiful woman like her, I wouldn''t go to work early.


    Having received a response from X, the fans offered her even morepliments.


    They were all feeling even more excited.


    X really looked way too good.


    Not only was she good-looking, but she had a great body, a great personality, and she was approachable.


    When X smiled at them, they felt their knees going weak...


    Right then, three vans of different colors stopped in the parking lot.


    Fans who recognized the car registration numbers immediately surrounded the three vans, respectively.


    The doors of the vans opened simultaneously.


    Three assistants from X Entertainment and a group of bodyguards got out of the vans first...


    After the bodyguards and the


    assistants had formed a safety wall


    around the vans, the idols in the


    vans finally came out one after another.


    These idols were Jay Corben, Morty Wayne, and an artist who recently became famous from apetition, Corey Caravan...

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    Jay Corben sported a very short hairstyle. Since he was going to take part in an eventter, he had on very light makeup.


    He wore a short, ck, casual jacket with a loose white T-shirt on the inside, as well as a pair of ck ripped jeans and ck boots.


    Having worked in the entertainment industry for a long time, Jay seemed much more confident.


    He also had a strong presence.


    However, his cool, bad-boy vibe hadn''t changed at all.


    Morty Wayne wore a loose denim jacket and a loose white T-shirt on the inside. Likewise, he also wore a pair of ck jeans and camel-colored boots...


    Since he was also going to participate in an event, he also had on a simr styled makeup.


    In terms of the overall style, Morty seemed much gentler than Jay.


    Morty also seemed much more confident andposed than before.


    However, his youthfulness hadn''t changed at all.


    The two of them naturally walked together after getting out of their vans. They walked toward the entrance side by side.


    Behind them, Corey Caravan soon caught up.


    When they saw X, a gentle look appeared in their eyes.


    X stood where she was and smiled at them without leaving.


    The sounds of people cheering and screaming around them were deafening¡ª


    "Ahh... Jay, we love you... Look at me..."


    "Morty, you''re my one and only... Please be good, will you?"


    "Jay and Morty really are a couple..."


    "Corey, I love you..."


    With everyone screaming and shouting, X felt as if she was about to turn deaf.


    Soon, the three of them walked up to X.


    "Hey, boss... What a coincidence. You''re here at the office too..." Jay said.


    "Yeah." X chuckled.


    After patting Jay gently on the shoulder, X carefully looked at his face...


    His skin had always been good.


    However, due to the proper care given as ofte, his skin seemed even more smooth and delicate.


    "Not bad. It looks like you''ve been taking care of your skin..." X immediately praised him.


    "Yeah..." Jayughed.


    Immediately after that, X turned to look at Morty and Corey.


    The two of them also had equally good skin.


    X then patted both on their


    shoulders, "Hmm... You two have done well too... Apart from your innate capabilities, you also have to take care of your appearances as an idol..."


    They immediately nodded in agreement...


    After that, X directly turned around and walked in through the door.


    The three of them quickly followed her inside.


    Other people also went after them.


    Right then, the fans outside started getting excited again¡ª


    ¡°Ahh... Our idols are all so obedient in front of X. Even Jay, the naughty one, behaves the same way..."


    "X is way too lucky. All handsome men need to line up and listen to her..."


    "Sigh... I''m envious. Unfortunately, I''m not lucky enough to have a life like that..."


    "Doesn''t she look like an emperor in


    front of a group of concubines when she Ahh... s thempliments What am I thinking..."


    WeThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I''m just going to say put this out there. We might think a great deal of


    our idols, but they''re only little. brothers to X. Her husband is much more handsome than our


    idols..."

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    Talking about this made everyone feel even worse...


    Suddenly, everyone couldn''t find the words to express their jealousy.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Tom Sullivan''s ashes had already been buried in the Sullivan family''s burial plot.


    Tom had disappeared from this world.


    After walking into her office, X Quest saw the news that Tom had been buried...


    She briefly nced at it.


    After that, she summoned staff from each department in thepany to gather for a meeting at the conference room...


    ***


    X left work early because she had to apany Jeremy Quest for dinner...


    It was freezing outside.


    It hadn''t stopped snowing all day.


    Every sanitation worker in Antis was kept upied.


    After work, X went to the supermarket to buy some ingredients for the hot pot.


    X then gave Stanley Batton a call to tell him that she returned to her father''s house for dinner.


    After making the call, X carried the stuff she had purchased to the Quest family''s house.


    The indoors were kept warm at thirty degrees.


    On a cold winter day like this, walking into a heated room always made X feel as if she had crossed over from winter to summer... After removing her coat, she carried the stuff into the living room.


    Right then, Jeremy was carefully applying medicine onto Betty Starmount''s fingertips.


    He gently held onto Betty''s wrist with one hand and carefully applied medicine onto her swollen index finger with the other.


    To make Betty feel morefortable, he even used his mouth...


    Right then, he was blowing against her wound.


    When X saw this, she quickly stepped forward. She put her purse aside and ced the groceries she bought from the supermarket on the ground. "What happened?" She looked at Betty and asked.


    ¡°Oh. I identally burned myself earlier when I was heating the hot pot base..." Betty said.


    After she was done speaking, Betty turned to look at Jeremy''s face...


    At this moment, Jeremy''s movement and the look in his eyes were extremely gentle.


    For a moment, Betty lost herself in Jeremy''s tenderness.


    However, she very quickly recollected herself.


    "Be careful next time..." X said.


    X could see from her father''s behavior that he cared a lot about Betty.


    X didn''t feel jealous.


    As long as her father was happy and Betty was obedient, X was fine with anything.


    "I bought some ingredients for theThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ??? ?


    hot pot, bring them into the kitchen for the maid to clean up... With that, X directly entered the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy finished applying medicine onto Betty''s wound.


    Betty looked tenderly at Jeremy. "Thank you... Jeremy."


    After that, Betty quickly followed X into the kitchen.


    Their private chef was busy preparing ingredients for the hot pot inside the kitchen.


    He was currently cleaning the ingredients.


    There were three pots on the stovetop that were emitting steam.


    One contained a spicy red broth, another had a white broth, and t final one, which was also boiling,


    pet


    was covered. Content Oiling!!?


    X couldn''t see what was inside.


    to

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    From the smell, X Quest guessed that it was probably herbal chicken soup or the likes of it.


    Betty Starmount helped X move the stuff onto the floor before holding X''s hand and leading her to the pot. "I made herbal chicken soup just for you. Have a taste..."


    "It''s great..." Betty added.


    ''There''s something special added to it. You ought to drink more of it.'' Betty thought to herself.


    X chuckled. "Okay... Sure."


    "Ms. Quest... I mean, X... It''s tough being pregnant, isn''t it?" Betty asked.


    ¡°Not too bad. I haven''t had any symptomstely. I''ve been able to eat, sleep, and drink well..." X said truthfully.


    When Betty heard this, she secretly clenched her fists tightly. "I see... Have you felt ufortable in any way? I heard that many pregnant women feel ufortable during this period..."


    X shook her head. "I did feel ufortable in the beginning, but it''s gone awaypletely now. Not only that, I feel just as healthy as I was before I was pregnant. My appetite has gotten better..."


    Betty secretly clenched her fists tightly again when she heard this...


    How was this possible?


    X had been having breakfast with them recently.


    Every morning, Betty would add something to the bird''s nest she cooked for X.


    X consumed all of them each time.


    It''d been such a long time. How could there not be any reaction?


    This wasn''t normal at all...


    However, to prevent X from noticing anything odd about her, Betty quickly stopped thinking. She then lifted the pot''s lid and presented X with the boiling herbal chicken soup...


    The moment the lid was lifted, the thick scent of herbal chicken made X feel hungry...


    "Let me do it. Your hand is injured. You shouldn''t be doing any work," X said.


    After that, X picked up three bowls and filled them all with the herbal chicken soup...


    Once she was done, she ced the bowls on a tray. She then found three spoons and carried everything to the living room.


    X ced the tray down in front of Jeremy Quest.


    Seeing the herbal chicken soup that Betty had personally cooked made Jeremy feel extremely happy...


    Ever since Betty moved in, the house felt more like home.


    He liked what she brought to the house.


    "Have a sip of this chicken soup to warm your stomach, Dad..." X said.


    With that, X sat next to Jeremy. She carefully brought a bowl of chicken soup over to Jeremy.


    After that, she ced another bowl of chicken soup next to Jeremy''s right hand.


    When Betty saw this, she


    immediately sat down on Jeremy''s right. "You two go ahead. I''ve been feeling a little heatytely. I can''t drink this herbal stuff..."


    X nodded gently before she started eating the herbal chicken soup.


    X liked the chicken soup Betty cooked.


    There weren''t any artificial vors. All the vors in the soup came from fresh ingredients.


    With the right amount of heat during


    the


    de process, the taste


    Hight. It was practically the


    delicious soup she''d ever had.


    Although X didn''t like Betty as a person, she was rather fond of Betty''s cooking...


    X and Jeremy soon finished eating the chicken soup in their respective bowls.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy still craved for more. Hence, he ended up finishing Betty''s portion too.


    Right then, the doorbell started ringing.


    Ding-dong, ding-dong-


    X knew that Stanley must have arrived...


    Hence, she stood up and walked over to the door and looked through the door viewer...


    Soon, what X saw through the door viewer frightened her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    X subconsciously took a step back...


    She took a deep breath.


    Her heart was beating extremely fast...

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    ?


    One of the family''s maids stood outside the door, her face covered in blood...


    Upon taking a closer look, X Quest could see that her right eye was injured.


    The maid kept her right eye closed tightly.


    Blood continued to flow from the corner of her right eye. It was a horrifying sight...


    Meanwhile, the maid''s other eye was filled with a look of horror.


    It seemed as if she had just experienced something terrifying.


    X quickly opened the door.


    "What on earth happened to you?" X asked as she looked worriedly at the maid.


    The maid pointed at the garden behind her while she panted. "I... I was sweeping snow off the cobblestone walkway in the garden. Then, suddenly, something came out from the bush..."


    Tortured by the intense pain, the maid was trembling all over.


    Her voice was very soft too.


    There was a thickyer of cold sweat on her forehead.


    She looked like a flower that could fall off a cliff at any moment.


    "After that, it crawled onto my face and scratched my right eye... After that, my vision went dark from the pain. The thing then disappeared...


    "All I know is that the thing was white and furry. I can''t recall anything else...


    "This is way too horrifying. We don''t have any pets in the house. What exactly was that?


    "Oh, right. I even smelled something like sandalwood on that thing..." The maid panted painfully as she spoke weakly.


    The more she said, the more horrified she seemed.


    She was scared out of her wits.


    Clearly, it was too much for her to handle.


    X felt very sorry for the maid.


    However, she found the things the maid said hard to believe.


    A creature with the smell of sandalwood hopped onto the maid''s face and scratched her eye.


    This was quite an unbelievable story.


    Looking closely at the maid''s injured


    De


    right eye, X also found two long scratch marks beneath the traces of blood... Content belongs


    It looked like a cat''s scratch.


    SWI


    Soon, the maid''s voice trembled even more. "Miss, please get someone to take me to the


    hospital..." Content belongsovel


    X immediately nodded while holding the maid''s hand. "Okay take you there right


    "}


    s to en.swnovet


    Content


    "Thank you, Miss..." The maid''s voice was still trembling.


    In the next second, her vision turned dark. She passed out right away.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ***


    The sudden hup disrupted the Quest family''s n for a hot pot meal.


    X specifically instructed Jeremy to check the surveince footage near the garden.


    After that, she and Stanley personally drove the injured maid to the hospital for emergency rescue.


    While the emergency rescue was going on, the two of them didn''t leave.


    Instead, they waited anxiously outside.


    There were many bodyguards in the walkway, but there wasn''t a single sound.


    A pin-drop silence filled the ce.


    The quieter it was, the more X pondered.


    What could have attacked the maid?

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    Why would there be a wild animal in theirpound?


    Could it have been a neighbor''s cat?


    X Quest had never heard about such a ferocious cat nearby...


    Approximately half an hourter, the municipal hospital''s deputy director, Stephen Harris, walked out of the emergency unit...


    He pulled his face mask down to his chin.


    After that, he walked up to X and Stanley Batton.


    X immediately looked up at him. "How is she? Was her eye injured?"


    "Did you say that this person told you several things beforeing to the hospital?" Stephen asked.


    X nodded...


    "She really is a werewolf..." Stephen said.


    "What do you mean?" X asked.


    "Her right eyeball was severely damaged. If you hadn''t brought her here in time, she would''ve basically lost her eye...This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Under those circumstances, she was still able to talk to you for so long. Don''t you think she''s a werewolf?" Stephen said softly... Stephen''s words gave X the creeps...


    Indeed, just thinking about it made one feel the pain.


    "Is she fine now? One hundred percent?" X asked curiously.


    "Yes..." Stephen said.


    At that moment, X instantly felt relieved.


    Meanwhile, Stanley, who had remained silent all this time next to her, also sighed in relief.


    "Don''t worry. She''ll be fine as long as she stays in the hospital and gets treated..." Stephen added.


    "That''s great," X said with a nod.


    Beep, beep, beep...


    Right then, X received a call from Jeremy...


    X immediately picked it up. "Dad... Have you checked the surveince footage? What scratched her?"


    "The ce she was at happened to


    be a blind spot. The surveince cameras didn''t capture a thing. I deliberately checked the timestamp


    for other surveince stamp


    around the house.... I haven''t noticed anything unusual. Hence, I have no idea what exactly scratched her," Jeremy said.


    Jeremy''s words made X feel uneasy...


    This meant they still couldn''t be sure what injured the maid.


    It would''ve been fine if it were a cat...


    What if it was something else?


    What if there was a ferocious beast that was hiding in theirpound? The consequences would be unthinkable.


    X immediately took a deep breath and looked at Stephen. "What do you think it was?"


    Stephen thought carefully for a


    second. "I''m not sure either... It looks


    like a cat''s scratch. Oh, right. I


    discovered several white furs


    el''


    beneath her eye... However, they


    don''t feel like cat fur. They aren''t dog fur either..."


    X took another deep breath. "What is it?" she asked earnestly.


    Stephen frowned deeply before


    thinking carefully for a few seconds. "Whatever it is, it''s not cat fur. It''s slightly thicker than cat or dog fur Moreover, it has a shine to it... can''t pinpoint what it is precisely. You''ll have to go to an expert to verify this for yourselves..."


    X nodded. "Hmm... Alright. Please give the fur to me when the timees."


    X had to find out what exactly injured the maid.


    If it wasn''t a cat or a dog, that meant a ferocious beast might be hiding in her own house.


    The surveince cameras didn''t capture it.


    X couldn''t rest assured if she didn''t find out...


    "Alright..." Stephen nodded.


    ¡°Oh, right. Are you going to pay for her hospitalization fees? Or is she going to do it herself?"


    "She got hurt in our house. So naturally, we''ll pay for it..." X said.


    Seemingly lost in thought, Stanley waved at the bodyguards next to him...


    One of them stepped forward respectfully and lowered his head...


    "Make the payment," Stanley said sparingly. His tone was dominant and irrefutable.

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    "Oh, right. Give her a VIP ward. It''ll be morefortable for her," X Quest said.


    "Sure... You really are nice to your subordinates..." Stephan Harris remarked.


    There weren''t many kind and beautifuldies like X anymore...


    "As I should be. It''s not easy for them to work out here. Since they work in our house, they''re part of the family too... Naturally, I need to be nice to them," X said.


    "How wonderful..." Stephen praised.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Approximately half an hourter, the injured maid was brought out.


    The wound on her right eye had already been tended to.


    There was a thickyer of white bandage over it.


    She was still unconscious.


    There was an anti-inmmatory drip attached to the back of her hand.


    X and Stanley Batton watched the medical staff bring her to the ward.


    After that, X requested for two nurses to look after the maid around the clock.


    Only then did X and Stanley leave the hospital together.


    When they walked out of the building, the sky was gloomy, and it was snowing heavily again.


    This was the first time it snowed in Antis this year.


    Not only did ite sooner than before, but it also snowed heavier than before.


    It was believed that snow indicated a good harvest season ahead.


    X thought that perhaps this would be a year of a good harvest.


    With only a singleyer of pants on, X shivered when cold breezes blew at her...


    She immediately hastened her footsteps and quickly got into the car.


    The driver hadn''t gotten out of the car this whole time...


    So, the heating had been left on inside the car.


    The moment X entered the car,


    she


    mmediately felt as if s


    back to life. Content


    To her, the one thing she couldn''t do without in winter was heating.


    It smelled wonderful in the car.


    Stanley had just changed the fragrance...


    The light ebony scent wafted through the warm air.


    It felt extremely calming...


    X slowly rested her head against Stanley''s shoulder. Then,


    subconsciously, she took a few deep


    breaths. She wanted to take deep


    scent.


    in the


    Due to the injured maid, X was feeling a little unsettled on the inside.


    Sy. She''ll get better..."


    "Don''t


    arma


    y said before extending pulling her into his


    embrace.


    He gently patted her shoulder with one hand tofort her.


    It was almost as if he wasforting an injured child.


    X nodded and slowly closed her eyes. She didn''t speak again.


    The driver soon started the car engine.


    Their luxurious Rolls-Royce limousine was in the forefront...


    Several other luxury cars followed close behind them.


    All the cars were in ck...


    They stood out when contrasted against apletely white background.


    Soon, the entourage of cars entered the Quest family''spound.


    X and Stanley got out of the car while holding each other''s hands...


    It was nine o''clock in the evening.


    The entire space still felt warm.


    It was heart-soothing.

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    Right then, Jeremy Quest and Betty Starmount were sitting together and watching the television.


    There was a huge te of fruits in front of them, but neither touched any of it.


    When Betty saw X Quest walking in, she quickly approached X. "How did it go?" Betty asked worriedly.


    "She''s fine now. The doctor said she''ll just have to be observed and receive treatment for a while. After that, she''ll be able to recover," X said.


    "Her eyeball was scratched... It''s pretty bad," X added.


    Betty felt chills down her spine when she heard this. "Oh my god... That''s truly scary," she said.


    Although she appeared terrified, she was very calm on the inside.


    She didn''t think this was a big deal at all.


    The woman was only a maid. So, what if she died?


    "How did she get scratched?" Jeremy also walked up to X. He naturally wrapped his arm around Betty''s waist...


    "We don''t know what it is. There''s fur beneath her eye. I''ll go to an expert to get it verified..." X said.


    "Okay... I''ve looked through the surveince footage in the house multiple times. No animal was detected around that timestamp...


    "On top of that, I''ve also asked the subordinates in the house to look everywhere inside and outside. They didn''t find any animals..." Jeremy added. "Animals are much more intelligent than humans. When they realize humans are searching for them, they''ll certainly hide well... They won''t let themselves be discovered...


    "As for the surveince cameras, there are blind spots. Besides, if that thing hides behind trees or bushes, the cameras wouldn''t be able to pick it up either," X said earnestly.


    "Since we can''t find this thing using the conventional method, we''ll have to go to an expert with this thing''s fur. We''ll find out exactly what it is before using the right method to deal with it. After that, we''ll try to lure this thing out," X said.


    "I think this thing might have already escaped... So what''s the point in doing this?" Betty asked.


    "What if it hasn''t?" X asked.


    Betty immediately nodded. "That''s true. We should probably still get to the bottom of things..."


    "Get the bodyguards to patrol outside the house. Be careful when you head out, too," X said.


    "Alright, I know, my darling," Jeremy said while nodding obediently.


    Jeremy felt that whatever X said made sense...


    "Okay, your father has been hungry for a long while now. He''s been waiting for you guys toe home. So let''s go to the dining room and eat, Betty said softly before turning to look at X and Stanley


    Betty was already starving...


    If it weren''t because she had to act in front of Jeremy that she was kind and too worried about the maid to eat, she would have gone and stuffed herself.


    "I''m worried about that maid... She was hurt for no reason." Jeremy let out a long, helpless sigh.


    "Don''t worry. She''s fine now," X said.


    Jeremy nodded. "Come on, let''s go and eat... You guys can wash your hands first."


    After that, Jeremy held Betty''s hand and walked into the dining room.


    l


    Mile X silently inteced her fingers with Stanley before getting their hands washed in the bathroom.


    After carefully washing their hands, they entered the dining room.


    By then, there were already all sorts of delicious food on the huge, round dining table.


    Every seat had a small, two-section induction cooker in front of it.


    There was spicy soup on one side and a cloudy broth on the other...


    The soup in each induction cooker was already boiling.


    While hot steam filled the entire space, a pleasant scent of the hot pot ingredients wafted through the air.


    The dining room was brightly lit. It seemed as bright as day and as warm as spring. Outside, however, it was cold. It was still snowing heavily, and northerly winds blew.


    During this cold season, heating and hot pot were the Quest family''s necessities. X was long famished...


    Now that she saw the delicious food, she suddenly felt even hungrier.


    X and Stanley sat at their usual seats.


    Ding-dong... Ding-dong...This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Right then, the doorbell started ringing again.

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    When X Quest heard the doorbell ringing, she immediately became tense.


    This was because of what happened to the maid earlier.


    When she heard the doorbell ringing, she felt a little afraid...


    She was afraid that somebody else might have gotten injured.


    X immediately took a deep breath. After that, she walked over to the door and looked through the door viewer...


    She could see a bodyguard standing in front of the door with a serious expression on his face.


    Thankfully, his face was unharmed.


    X instantly let out a long sigh. She then opened the door...


    "Miss X, I found this while I was patrolling in the garden earlier..."


    The bodyguard carefully ced arge ball of white fur in X''s hand...


    It was the size of a whole cotton ball.


    The fur looked exactly like the one Stephen gave her previously.


    The white ball of fur was very soft and fluffy. Under the lights, it shone gorgeously.


    X couldn''t quite tell what kind of fur it was when there were only a few of them.


    Now that many of them were balled up, and X held them in her hand, they felt awfully like fox fur...


    Now, X was ny percent certain that this was fox fur.


    Could a fox be what injured the maid?


    Why would there be a fox within thepound?


    X hadn''t heard about anyone who had a fox in the neighborhood...


    A fox...


    The moment this word entered her mind, X''s body instantly trembled. Suddenly, she felt very anxious.


    She recalled the nine-tailed fox in her dreams...


    Some time ago, she always dreamt about a nine-tailed fox.


    Now, a fox had appeared outside their house.


    If this really was fox fur, that meant a fox scratched the maid.


    What if it really was a fox?


    X saw a fox in her dreams, and appeared in real life.


    now a


    there some kind of


    en.


    Could X be overthinking?


    Was this not even fox fur to begin with?


    here?


    Even if it was indeed fox fur, it might have only been a coincidence.


    Various questions lingered in mind.


    en, for a moment, sheet


    forgot to reply to the bodyguard.


    X was lost in thought.


    "Miss X... If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now..." The bodyguard said.


    "..." However, X still didn''t reply to him.


    She kept dwelling with the questions in her mind.


    "Miss X?" the bodyguard asked carefully once again.


    Only then did X slowly recollect herself and look at the bodyguard. "Hmm?" she asked.


    "I said, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving now..." The bodyguard said.


    "Oh, go ahead..." X said.


    She closed the door and turned around before carefully examining the white animal fur in her hand.


    It did look like fox fur.


    X revered that May Conner


    liked


    ring animal fur when


    was still alive, especially fox fur.


    May had many coats made of fox fur.


    One of the coats was white, and the fur looked just like this one...


    After walking over to the coffee table, X bent forward and grabbed a few paper towels.


    She then carefully wrapped the fur in the tissues before putting it in her pocket.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    Once everything was wrapped up, X Quest walked into the bathroom and washed her hands again. Finally, she returned to the dining room.


    In the dining room, Stanley Batton, Jeremy Quest, and Betty Starmount were enjoying the hot pot.


    There were many cooked fish slices and peeled prawns on X''s te.


    Her dipping sauce had also been prepared.


    It was her favorite vor.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    X knew that Stanley Batton had done all this.


    Suddenly, she felt warmth spread in her heart.


    X slowly sat next to Stanley. She picked up a slice of fish with her fork, dipped it in the sauce, and carefully took a bite.


    The fish slice tasted fresh and juicy.


    vors exploded in her mouth after she took a bite.


    X liked it a lot.


    After eating the fish slice, X began to speak. "A bodyguard discovered a huge ball of white animal fur outside earlier... It feels like fox fur..."


    "Where is it? Fox fur? How is that possible? Why would there be a fox within thepound?" Jeremy seemed shocked.


    X shook her head. "I don''t know. I only suspect that it is. To be sure, we''ll have to wait for the experts to verify..."


    However, Betty subconsciously took a deep breath when she heard what X said...


    However, it was so quick that nobody noticed.


    Betty took a deep look at X. After that, she pretended to be calm and lowered her head to eat a slice of fish.


    "A fox?" Stanley asked with a curious gaze.


    X nodded. "When there were only a few strands of the animal''s fur, it wasn''t that obvious. However, now that there''s a bunch of it, and I could feel it in my hands, I think it looks like white fox fur..."


    "Where is the fur?" Stanley asked.


    "It''s in my pocket. I shan''t take it out during the meal," X said.


    "Okay." Stanley didn''t say anything further. Instead, he silently put a lot of her favorite ingredients into the pot.


    There were all sorts of meat and lettuce...


    "X, you''re pregnant. You should


    eat


    Yomore vegetables. It''s good f


    a smile. Content bel


    and the baby''s..."


    to


    said


    ¡°Okay." X nodded slowly. After that, she put some fat beef slices into her pot.


    The hot steam carried the fragrant scent of various ingredients, making this winter day feel much warmer for X.


    ***


    swno


    After the meal, X and Stanley left the Quest family''s house together.


    They returned to their own house.


    As soon as they arrived home, X retrieved the fur wrapped in paper


    from her pocket and put it on ffee table.


    She then sat on the couch.


    Stanley also quickly sat down.


    "It''s in here... Have a look," X said earnestly.


    Stanley slowly unwrapped the paper towels and carefully examined the fur.


    "It does look like it..." Stanley said while he continued to examine it.


    "Right?"


    ¡°Yeah. I''ll get Zack to bring it to an expert tomorrow," Stanley said.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you... Honey," X said.


    After that, the two of them went upstairs together for a hot bath.


    Once Stanley was done, he got into bed and started reading a financial magazine.


    Meanwhile, X stayed in the bathroom for her face and body skincare routine.


    She only got into bed after she was done with everything.


    After X got into bed, Stanley put the magazine down and directly turned off the lights.


    The two of them hugged each other to sleep.


    Despite having been together for a long time, they still liked holding each other like this as they slept.


    It felt veryfortable to lie in Stanley''s arms. X soon fell asleep.


    However, as soon as she fell asleep, she began having weird dreams.

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    In the dream, X Quest wore a traditional white dress as she stood in the middle of a foggy forest...


    The trees towered over her, and she could barely see past the dense branches...


    The entire world seemed dark and eerie.


    X couldn''t even tell if it was day or night...


    Cold breezes caused her body to tremble.


    X felt terrified in the dream.


    She had no clue why she was in a ce like this.


    Hence, she began looking around frantically while she tried to find a way out.


    Right then, a golden light shed by.


    A white nine-tailed fox descended from the sky. Itnded right in front of her.


    In the next second, the nine-tailed fox opened its mouth and pounced toward her.


    It scratched one of her eyes out.


    "Ahh..."


    The intense pain made X feel even more terrified.


    She didn''t even realize she had screamed out loud...


    The strong sense of fear instantly woke her.


    When X opened her eyes, everything was pitch ck around her.


    She was drenched in sweat.


    Her heart was also beating rapidly.


    She felt as if it might leap out of her chest soon.


    Meanwhile, X was also breathing hastily. In fact, her breathing was a little heavy.


    With the light that seeped in from the outside, X could see that she was lying on the bed in her room...


    At that moment, she finally rxed.


    The light was suddenly switched on.


    Stanley Batton quickly sat up and looked at her worriedly. "What''s the matter? Why did you suddenly scream so loudly?"


    His words immediately reminded X of her strange yet terrifying dream.


    X took a deep breath before gently patting her chest. Then, she subconsciously found her way into Stanley''s arms.


    Stanley had put on some cologne before he slept.


    The light oud wood scent was delightful during winter.


    X foundfort for her terrified soul in the scent.


    Although she was awake, and she also knew it was only a dream, she still couldn''t forget how the nine-tailed fox ferociously wed her eye out.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    That kind of pain was suffocating.


    Stanley gently kissed her forehead before gently patting her back as if he wasforting a child. "Tell me. What happened?" he asked earnestly. X took a deep breath before telling Stanley about her dream in detail.


    X recalled the nine-tailed fox in


    her dream. "That nine-tailed fox is the same one that appeared in my dream thest time. So, honey, I really think these dreams aren''t merely a coincidence...


    "I feel more and more certain... I think we owe that nine-tailed fox something in our past life... It wants revenge, and it''sing for me now. That''s why it kept appearing in my dream...


    "It''s probably warning me... Or, perhaps, god is warning me.


    "There''s another possibility that these dreams were all memories from my past life..." X said.


    The more dreams X had, the more confident she felt about her guess.


    X took a deep breath before she continued. "If... If the expert verifies that the fur does belong to a fox, I''ll only feel more certain about thoughts...


    "If that''s the case, it''s proof that the creature has already begun to act..." X added.

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    "No. I shouldn''t be calling it a nine-tailed fox. It should be called a nine-tailed demon fox... Because that thing is a demon in my dream," X Quest said.


    Ever since Yaksha told her and Stanley Batton that they had debts from their past lives...


    X already knew that their creditor would sooner orter show up and demand their repayment somehow.


    X simply didn''t expect it to be this soon...


    For some reason, X felt that the demon was omnipotent...


    What should she do?


    X thought that she needed to go to Yaksha for a chat after the experts verified the fur...


    "Alright. Let''s not think too much for now... It might only be a dream, right?" Stanley Batton said.


    To be honest, Stanley agreed with what X was thinking.


    However, before they could be certain, he didn''t want X to worry too much.


    What if...


    What if it wasn''t true?


    X took a deep breath and tried very hard to close her eyes. "Yeah, I hope so... Honey, I''m really curious what happened among the three of us in our past lives..."


    "What kind of hatred is allowing it toe to look for us even after we''ve reincarnated?" X subconsciously hugged Stanley tightly.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Regardless of how insecure X felt, she''d feel better as long as she hugged Stanley tight.


    Stanley''s hug was like a natural tranquilizer.


    "Alright... Let''s not think too much now. Let''s go to bed, okay?" Stanley said softly.


    X nodded. ¡°But I can''t fall asleep."


    After the torture earlier, X was wide awake...


    She was in no mood to sleep.


    ¡°Okay... Shall I sing you a luby?" Stanley asked.


    ¡°Sure... Sing ''You''re Everything to Me'', will you?" X asked.


    "Alright..." Stanley replied.


    After that, Stanley began singing into her ear. His voice was extremely pleasant to listen to-


    "Oh, how I wish I could be with you a bit longer. I''d tell you everything about life before I met you.


    "On every quiet night, I''d think about all the romance between us.


    "I, too, wish I could light up your world.


    "I''d travel with you over mountains and we''d grow old


    and


    ..." Stanley was singine


    X''s favorite song.


    Meanwhile, X listened attentively in his arms.


    His singing voice was the best cure for her.


    Her feelings of panic were gone.


    X didn''t know what she and Stanley would face after this...


    All she knew was that she wished time would stop at this moment so that she could stay here with Stanley forever.


    As Stanley sang the luby, X fell asleep without realizing it.


    When Stanley saw her falling asleep, he kissed her on the forehead


    satisfactorily. After that,


    tight.


    off the lights and hugged


    He was feeling mixed emotions...


    All sorts of thoughts ovepped one another.


    ***


    Meanwhile, it was the most pleasant time of the day in Country K.


    Since Country K was in the tropical region, it was summer all year long.


    On a golden beach in the capital,


    Josh Batton and Annabeth


    Cates were enjoying their


    honeymoon together... Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    With the arrival of dusk, the sun was setting, and it was no longer as hot as during the day...


    The cold breezes by the ocean were very soothing.


    It felt almost like a northern city during springtime in Antis.


    Annabeth Cates was wearing a white bikini and a short skirt. Her slim physique was fully visible...


    As she had been bored at home recently, she invited her yoga teacher home to help her with pregnancy yoga.


    For this reason, her physique was even better than before.


    Her back also seemed much straighter.


    The curves on her body looked even better.


    Since Annabeth was still in the early stages of pregnancy, it wasn''t obvious yet. Hence, nobody could tell she was pregnant.


    Annabeth was very pleased with how she looked right now.


    Josh Batton wore a white shirt and a pair of white pants. Although he didn''t have any makeup on, he still looked good.


    To avoid being recognized by others, they both wore sunsses, caps, and masks.


    Right then, the beach was particrly crowded.


    People were setting up tents, ying in the sand, and resting on benches.


    Not far away, where the sunset was the brightest, blond-haired, blue-eyed children were chasing each other and ying.


    The crisp sound of childrenughing could be heard everywhere on the beach.


    The children appeared to be either three or four years old.


    One of them was a little girl in a bikini, and there was another boy who wore a pair of swimming trunks.


    Their fair skin was pleasant to look at.


    Annabeth couldn''t help but smile when she saw them.


    Suddenly, she thought of her baby in her stomach.


    Perhaps, she thought, her child


    might be as joyful as those children


    he or she grew to bet


    old...


    Soon, Annabeth began picturing a p


    yitle girl chasing around and


    ying with Josh on the golden beach.


    It was an incredible image...


    swho


    Annabeth could picture the backdrop of the sunset casting ayer of gold glitter on the boundless ocean.


    Josh and their daughter were having the time of their lives on the beach.


    It was simply a divine day.


    "How adorable..." Josh said softly as he looked at the yful children from afar.


    Beneath the sunsses was a look of affection in his eyes...


    Josh had always liked children.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since Annabeth became pregnant, he liked children even more.


    This was perhaps because he would always think of his unborn child whenever he saw those pure children.


    "Yes... I hope our child can be just as adorable..." Annabeth said softly.


    With that, she gently rubbed her stomach.


    "I''m sure he or she will be..." Josh chuckled before rubbing her stomach.


    ¡°Ahh... Girls... Josh is way too handsome.¡±


    "Of course. Not only does he have


    face, but his body


    great too. Look at that


    en


    Ahh..."

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    When Annabeth Cates and Josh Batton walked past twodies from Country Z, they suddenly heard them screaming...


    They immediately felt nervous.


    Had they been recognized?


    Annabeth felt dubious...


    Waist?


    Josh was all covered up. How could they see his waist?


    Annabeth discreetly looked in the direction where the sound came from...


    Josh did the same.


    They saw the two girls sitting on the ground as they looked and pointed at their phones. ¡°Ahh... Josh is so handsome..."


    Josh and Annabeth were speechless.


    The two of them sighed in relief.


    They had misunderstood the situation.


    Thosedies were only looking at Josh''s videos or pictures.


    "I think Josh got married too soon. He''s still so young."


    "Exactly... It''s way too early for Josh. I was so shocked when he announced it."


    "Who wouldn''t be? Did you know? I waspletely dumbfounded... I loved this man so deeply."


    "Me too, me too. I cried the entire night. Sigh... I unfollowed him out of anger, but I couldn''t even stay away for a day. The moment I identally saw Josh''s handsome face in a picture, I was drawn back to him..."


    "Me too... I thought I''d be another male idol''s fan. In the end? I think nobody else canpare to Josh... To be honest, once you''ve seen the best-looking man in the world, you''ll never be interested in anyone lesser..."


    "If I must say, I think Annabeth is the


    luckiest person alive. She gets to be with the man so many people admire. Most importantly, Josh loves her so much that he made it public without worrying about how it could affect his career. He gave her the wedding of the century and an insane amount of wedding dowry..."


    "Yeah. I rarely envy other people, but if you insist that I have to say a name, it''d be Annabeth... She''s way too lucky. She''s practically living the life of a female protagonist in a novel..."


    The twodies werepletely unaware that Annabeth and Josh were right beside them.


    They continued to look at Josh on their phones as they sighed.


    They didn''t even know the person they were sighing about had walked past them...


    When Annabeth heard what they were saying, she couldn''t help butugh.


    After that, she turned to look at Josh. "Your fans are everywhere... We even bump into them on vacation..."


    Josh smiled. ¡°Indeed, there are a lot of them."


    "Hey... Look at that man from behind. Doesn''t he look like Josh?"


    One of thedies looking at their phone unintentionally looked up and saw Josh and Annabeth from behind.


    She immediately became excited.


    To avoid frightening Josh, she kept her voice low...


    When the other long-haired girl heard Josh''s name, she immediately shifted her gaze to Josh...


    "I think so... That girl looks a little like Annabeth too..." She said.


    "Let''s go!" The two of them


    eximed simultaneously before


    holding hands and running arget


    two. They then stood in front of Josh and Annabeth...


    Josh and Annabeth subconsciously stopped walking...


    ¡°Josh!¡± the short-haired girl eximed excitedly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    the


    She''d been to many events where Josh was present, so she''d seen him up close multiple times...

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    Never mind that Josh Batton was under disguise...


    She''d recognize him even if he turned to ashes.


    Who else could this man with such a unique aura be if not Josh?


    She could recognize him instantly.


    The otherdy could, too.


    Excited, she tried to reach out to grab Josh''s hand.


    However, she very quickly realized she didn''t deserve to do that at all.


    Hence, she pulled away instantly.


    Someone like Josh should only be admired from afar...


    Ordinary people shouldn''t touch him with their dirty hands.


    Loving him was like a religion.


    It was a kind of devotion that made oneself feel touched.


    These twodies felt as if they were suffocating.


    Even through his dense disguise, they could still picture how handsome Josh looked.


    To avoid making Annabeth feel left out, they quickly turned to look at her...


    "Aren''t you Annabeth? What a coincidence. Can we take a picture with the two of you? We''ve liked you for a long time. Pretty please..."


    The twodies pressed their palms together and pleaded humbly.


    They seemed extremely sincere.


    Annabeth resist it when people treated her like this.


    This was her natural weakness.


    It was the same for Josh.


    "Come on then..." Annabeth said.


    "Annabeth, you''re such a kind person..."


    "No, no. I think we''d better call her Anna. It sounds more endearing. We''ll call Josh''s wife Anna..."


    "That''s right, Anna. Anna is such a kind person. She''s like an angel."


    "Anna is the most adorable woman among the wives of celebrities..."


    The two of them were happy, and they offered even more ridiculouspliments.


    Annabeth instantly chuckled.


    After that, the twodies retrieved their phones and took pictures with the couple one after the other.


    Once they were done, they began repeatedly bowing to Josh and Annabeth. "Thank you... Thank you..." "You''re wee. We''ve done what you ask. Now, could you do us a favor too?" Annabeth asked. Her tone was extremely gentle.


    The look in her eyes beneath the sunsses was also full of gentleness.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The twodies immediately stood upright and earnestly nodded at Annabeth.


    At that moment, Annabeth was so gentle that they felt willing to offer their lives to her.


    To them, Annabeth was glowing from head to toes.


    Gentle people really were unusually likable.


    They seemed to have understood why Josh would choose her out of so many potential suitors. Moreover, they understood why he''d love her so dearly.


    Even as women, Annabeth had won over them, let alone Josh, who was a man.


    Women like Annabeth were every man''s weakness.


    ken


    "About that... Could you not post the photos so soon? We''ll be leaving this city to continue our vacation somewhere else... Could you post them tomorrow?" Annabeth asked.


    The twodies nodded simultaneously...


    "Anna, we understand. Josh is so popr. If we post the pictures, many people will pay attention and start locating where you two are based on the pictures... After that, they will disturb your honeymoon..."


    "Anna, don''t worry. We promise to post them tomorrow... Even if we die, we will not allow other people to find out about your whereabouts. We won''t let Josh be disturbed by the media and hardcore fans during his honeymoon..." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s right. Josh is practically our life. He''s a man we would do anything to protect for the rest of our lives..."

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    When Annabeth Cates heard their promise, she immediately felt relieved.


    She knew that the two of them were genuine fans.


    She also knew how genuine fans felt about their idols.


    They would stick to their promise.


    Josh Batton felt warmth spread in his heart when he heard what thedies said.


    Josh lifted his hand and gently patted them on the shoulders. "I''m fortunate to have fans like you."


    The twodies instantly went crazy...


    All Josh did was pat them on the shoulders, but they were already feeling huge ripples in their hearts.


    At that moment, they were so excited that they could pretty much faint and die.


    Josh had patted their shoulders!


    He put his hands on their shoulders!


    Not only that...


    But Josh even said he was lucky to have them!


    Ahh! What divine words were these?


    It was worth it!


    It was truly worth it!


    Their love was reciprocated!


    Josh was the best person in the world!


    Suddenly, the twodies were so excited they couldn''t speak.


    They had many things on their minds, but they didn''t know where to start.


    In fact, they didn''t even know how to open their mouths anymore...Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh looked at them deeply before waving. "We''re leaving now. Goodbye..."


    Annabeth also immediately waved at them.


    Immediately after that, Josh and Annabeth held each other''s hands and walked away.


    The twodies were still petrified.


    After being stunned for a long while, they recollected themselves and hugged each other excitedly. Then, they kept jumping on the same spot as they screamed. "Ahh..."


    "Ahh..."


    "Ahh..."


    The two of them were very loud. It attracted a lot of attention...


    They became the center of attention on the beach.


    When Josh saw this, he shook his head helplessly before he continued to walk forward.


    Annabeth did the same.


    The two of them walked side by side.


    ¡°Girl... Josh just said he''s lucky to have us..."


    "Yeah. Josh even patted our shoulders. I''m satisfied. I''m d I''m Josh''s fan..."


    "I don''t have any regrets in life anymore. My life isplete."


    "Me too... My life feels fulfilled..."


    The more they spoke, the more


    excite ped. They didn''t care that y became, and the highe


    they


    ooking.


    people around them were k


    Right then, Josh meant the world to them.


    Josh and Annabeth gradually walked further away...


    However, were,


    could still hear thedies screaming excitedly. Content


    o matter how far they s to en.swnovels not


    Meanwhile, on the other side, X Quest was still sound asleep.....


    While deep in sleep, she began having a weird dream again...


    In the dream, she had returned to the dark, eerie forest once more.

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    X Quest was still wearing the traditional white robe.


    However, she was now covered in blood¡­


    Her eye had already been scratched out¡­


    It was on the ground.


    Her empty eye socket kept bleeding.


    Meanwhile, the nine-tailed fox stood in front of her and silently watched her. However, it didn¡¯t move


    at all.


    X began to feel the pain spreading through her body.


    It sent chills down her spine¡­


    Soon, she became drenched in cold sweat.


    X fell to the ground in pain, and she was barely breathing¡­


    However, the fox didn¡¯t seem to want to let her go.


    The moment she fell to the ground, it pounced at her once again.


    It ferociously scratched her other eye out.


    X¡¯s eyeball was forcefully gouged out of her eye socket.


    She began to feel intense pain once again.


    It was as if she could sense the nerves and tissue between her eyeball and eye socket being torn


    apart little by little.


    Soon, X lost her vision.


    Everything turned dark before her.


    The area where her eyes once were had be two bloody holes.


    The scent of blood made her retch.


    The pain she felt in her eye sockets was excruciating.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    X started rolling painfully on the ground.


    Her traditional white robe soon became drenched in blood.


    X was terrified and unsettled.


    She wanted to be forgiven¡­


    However, the pain made it impossible for her to speak.


    Once the pain reached its limit, X suddenly woke up.


    She realized she was covered in sweat when she woke up.


    With the light that seeped in from the outside, she could see where she was amidst the blurriness.


    This was still her bedroom.


    She wasn¡¯t in the forest.


    She could see Stanley¡¯s face in front of her, and he was sound asleep.


    It wasn¡¯t the ferocious nine-tailed fox.


    However, the dream felt all too real.


    She couldn¡¯t forget the pain of her eyes being gouged out.


    Until now, she could still feel a slight pain in her eye sockets.


    Her heart was beating extremely fast.


    It felt almost as if her heart would soon leap out of her chest.


    After closing her eyes, the scene in her dream began reying before her like a cursed spell.


    It made her hair stand, and she felt afraid.


    She didn¡¯t think that dream had a continuation.


    She¡¯d had more terrifying and gory dreams one after another.


    X believed that these dreams were memories from her past life.


    What exactly happened in her past life?


    What was the story among her, Stanley, and the nine-tailed fox?


    In each of her dreams, there seemed to be great animosity between her and the nine-tailed fox¡­


    What exactly happened between them?


    After taking a deep breath, X tried her best to calm down.


    She closed her eyes.


    However, as soon as she did so, she would see the nine-tailed fox gouging her eyes out.


    It was very unsettling.


    X no longer felt sleepy because of this dream.


    She was now fully awake.

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    Being awake in the middle of the night was the worst feeling ever.


    That was because one couldn¡¯t help but think about troubling thoughts when one was awake.


    After rolling about until it was close to the break of dawn, X finally fell asleep.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t dream this time.


    Instead, she slept until noon.


    At noon the next day, X woke up naturally.


    When she opened her eyes, the curtains had been drawn shut.


    The thick curtains kept the sunlight out. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was day or night.


    As X had slept well, she felt extremely rxed.


    After taking a deep breath, she casually stretched and opened her eyes. She looked to her side and


    realized it was empty.


    Stanley Batton wasn¡¯t there.


    X reached for her phone on the nightstand and checked the time.


    She then slowly sat upright.


    The moment she sat up, she began recalling the two dreams she had the night before¡­


    Suddenly, she felt goosebumps all over her body again.


    Her body also felt cold.


    How lucky¡­


    It was only a dream.


    After letting out a long sigh, X slowly got out of bed. Then, she walked barefoot over to the


    curtains and drew them apart.


    The moment the curtains were drawn apart, the room became brightly lit.


    Outside, the sky was clear, with not a single cloud in sight.


    However, it was still snowing a little.


    Since it wasn¡¯t cold enough outside, the snowkes melted as soon as they touched the ground.


    No traces of snow were left behind in this city.


    A clear, snowy day like this was verymon in Antis during winter.


    X liked it a lot too.


    While looking at the beautiful view outside, X gradually stopped thinking about her terrifying


    dreams.


    The warm sunlight upon her skin seemed to have healed everything in her.


    Her fair, delicate skin glistened under the sunlight. It made her appear extraordinarily beautiful.


    She was like a snow lotus high up in the mountains¡­


    X retrieved her phone and casually took a few pictures of the snowy view outside. She wanted to


    record this beautiful moment.


    After that, she walked into the bathroom for a hot bath.


    Once she was done and smelling great, she put on a facial mask and sat by the window where


    sunlight was abundant. Then, she picked up her phone, opened the news application, and checked


    out the day¡¯s financial news¡­


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as she unlocked her phone, news about the Sullivan family popped up on her screen¡­


    ¡°Tony Sullivan suddenly died of a heart attack this morning¡­ So the only male heir in the family,


    Julian Sullivan, takes over as the president of Sullivan Group¡­¡±


    X was surprised by this piece of news¡­


    So much had happened to the Sullivan family in just a few days.


    First, Bailey Ronson died of an illness.


    After that, Tom couldn¡¯t bear the pain of abstaining from drugs and killed himself by biting his tongue


    off.


    Now, the head of the Sullivan family, Tony Sullivan, suddenly had a heart attack.


    X believed even more that karma was real.


    After tapping on the news article, she got to know that Tony suffered from a heart attack in the


    middle of the night.


    When it happened, nobody else was around. Hence, nobody knew.


    When a maid tried to wake him up for breakfast this morning, he didn¡¯t respond.


    The maid felt that something was off and entered the room.


    She then discovered that Tom was already dead.


    Through a medical autopsy, Tony was assumed to have died at approximately three o¡¯clock in the


    morning.


    Netizens were curiously united in theirments under the news article¡ª


    ¡°Am I the only one who thinks the Sullivan family is suffering from karma?¡±


    ¡°I think I believe it somewhat. Karma leaves nobody out¡­ It¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°I can vaguely sense that Sullivan Group will soon shut down.¡±


    ¡°The Sullivan family has been going downhill all this while. So it¡¯s hardly surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    X was not interested in jumping on the bandwagon of taking pleasure in others¡¯ misfortune.

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    Hence, X Quest exited from the news article and switched over to the financial news bulletin to


    check out what was trending for the day.


    The headline of the financial news bulletin was rted to Tony Sullivan¡¯s death.


    X didn¡¯t tap on it.


    Instead, she briefly checked out news about other businesses.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    While going through the news, her phone started ringing.


    The call was from Stanley Batton.


    When X saw the word ¡®Honey¡¯, her gaze immediately became tender.


    She subconsciously smiled before picking it up. ¡°Hey, honey¡­¡±


    Her tone was very gentle when she spoke.


    On the other side of the phone, Stanley was inspecting each department of a subsidiarypany in


    City K with arge group of people. His facial expression was cold.


    There was arge group of high-level executives behind him, as well as a group of bodyguards.


    Everyone seemed timid and careful¡­


    Stanley wore a ck shirt, a fitting high-ss suit, and a custom-made, high-ss coat¡­


    He seemed unspeakably noble.


    There was a stark contrast between the cold colors of his outfit and his fair skin.


    His skin seemed almost fair as snow.


    Right then, he was holding his phone as he walked into the nning department while surrounded


    by the entourage.


    Every employee in the vast office space of several hundred square meters all stood up.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Batton,¡± they called out simultaneously.


    Stanley nodded at them slightly before cing his right index finger on his lips, signaling them to


    keep quiet.


    The others immediately fell silent when they saw this.


    In fact, they subconsciously made sure they breathed without making any noise.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Stanley asked softly. The coldness on his face instantly vanished.


    The significant contrast made everyone subconsciously look at his face.


    Stanley was known for spoiling his wife rotten. The whole world knew about this.


    However, everyone still felt a little jealous when they saw him in action.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Are you busy?¡± X asked as she looked out at the snowing world.


    ¡°I¡¯m inspecting a subsidiarypany. I¡¯ll probably be homete. I¡¯ve already prepared lunch and


    dinner for you¡­


    ¡°Lunch is kept inside the ss container on the dining table. You can eat it after heating it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already put dinner in the fridge. So you can heat it at night and eat it too.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve cleaned fruits and put them on the top level in the fridge. Don¡¯t forget to eat them at


    night¡­¡± Stanley said as if nobody else was around.


    The single people in the room instantly felt attacked when they heard this¡­


    ¡®When will it be my turn to experience sweet love like this?¡¯ Thedies were all wondering to


    themselves.


    When X heard what Stanley said, she immediately felt warmth spread in her heart. ¡°Alright¡­


    Make sure you eat properly out there¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too exhausted, okay?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t work toote. Get home earlier. If you need any help, go to Zack¡­ He¡¯ll be on standby


    twenty-four-seven,¡± Stanley said.


    Stanley was behaving as if he was all alone¡­


    Regardless of how many people were looking at him, he didn¡¯t feel shy at all.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t wear high heels. It¡¯s not safe¡­¡± Stanley added.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Fine then.¡± X had lost count of how many times Stanley suggested this to her.


    This time, X chose to do as he said¡­

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Stanley Batton said.


    ¡°Oh, stop nagging. Are you my father?¡± Sometimes, X Quest felt like Stanley was her father


    instead of her husband.


    The way Stanley nagged at her without an end in sight reminded her very much of her father¡­


    In fact, he was even worse than her father.


    Although X wasining, she liked it¡­


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop nagging. Be good, okay? I¡¯ll buy you a gift when I go back¡­ What would you like?¡±


    Stanley asked.


    ¡°Nothing in particr. Buy whatever you want¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stanley slowly hung up. There was a vague smile on his face.


    He looked very attractive.


    His gentleness charmed everyone present¡­


    The women, especially, wished they were X instead.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want a rich, handsome, and perfect man like him?


    Suddenly, the women couldn¡¯t help but start looking at each other¡­


    Everyone was jealous of X.


    Soon, Stanley¡¯s gentle expression disappeared.


    In its ce was his usual cold expression.


    Everyone found it hard to get used to the stark contrast.


    When the executives in the nning department saw that Stanley was done with his call, they


    carefully walked up to him and began reporting to him about work. Also, they brought him around to


    inspect¡­


    Stanley immediately got into work mode and paid close attention to every detail¡­


    Once he was done inspecting the nning department, he left with his entourage¡­


    Everyone sighed in relief because Stanley hadn¡¯t picked on any of their mistakes in the department.


    The moment Stanley walked away, the high-level executives in the nning department wiped their


    sweat off and quickly ran after him.


    They began apanying Stanley to inspect other departments.


    Wherever Stanley went, there would be female employees in thepany looking at him.


    It was almost as if a celebrity was present.


    After all the high-level executives had left, the employees in the nning department felt rxed.


    Everyone let out a long sigh in their seats.


    Immediately after that, everyone started discussing.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ Our president is way too nice to his wife, isn¡¯t he? He even made her lunch and


    dinner beforeing to work¡­ Such a wonderful man.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I think his wife deserves him. Who wouldn¡¯t want to protect such a beautiful woman like


    her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Beautiful women are always treated gently in this world. I¡¯m jealous¡­¡±


    ¡°I really feel jealous. Oh god¡­ I wonder if I can ever meet someone as good as our president¡­¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As everyone talked among themselves, a beautifuldy in a ck and white professional outfit


    didn¡¯t speak at all.


    She only listened quietly.


    There was a scheming look upon her face¡­


    She had a name tag around her neck with her name written on it.


    Her name was Cindy Dunn.


    She worked as an intern in the nning department¡­


    ¡°Our president is also a very loyal man. He wouldn¡¯t fall for anyone other than his wife¡­¡± Another


    employee in the nning department said.


    Cindy snorted before murmuring to herself, ¡°He¡¯s only loyal because the temptation in the outside


    world isn¡¯t strong enough¡­¡±

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    When Brenda Stratford heard what Cindy Dunn said, she immediately red at Cindy. ¡°How could


    you say something like that? If the president¡¯s wife heard you, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble¡­¡±


    Cindy chuckled coldly.


    After that, she slowly opened her drawer and retrieved her Lamer concealer.


    She slowly applied it onto her face using a mirror. ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth. There isn¡¯t a man in this


    world who wouldn¡¯t cheat. But, if there was, it¡¯d only be because the woman wasn¡¯t his type¡­


    ¡°If she were his type, he wouldn''t even hesitate¡­ That¡¯s all,¡± Cindy said before raising her hands


    andughing hysterically¡­


    Brenda rolled her eyes. ¡°Tsk¡­ Go on, be sour about it¡­ I think you¡¯re just jealous.¡±


    ¡°Jealous? I¡¯m not¡­¡± Cindy said.


    Cindy was never jealous of anyone.


    If somebody had something she wanted, she wouldn¡¯t stay silent about it.


    Instead, she would fight for it.


    Fortunately, luck had always been on her side.


    She¡¯d always get what she wanted.


    Other people would be jealous of her instead.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Brenda asked.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, you can think whatever you want,¡± Cindy said.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Brenda uttered.


    When Brenda saw the Lamer concealer in Cindy¡¯s hand, she felt suspicious. ¡°You¡¯re only an


    intern¡­ How are you able to afford all these branded items? Are you secretly filthy rich?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business¡­¡± Cindy said.


    With that, Cindy slowly put her Lamer concealer away.


    After that, she retrieved her limited-edition Hermes purse from a cab.


    She opened her purse and retrieved her limited-edition Guein lipstick before using it.


    It was a bright red lipstick.


    After using it, she appeared even more seductive.


    Brenda took a deep breath when she saw Cindy¡¯s Hermes purse¡­


    ¡®If she¡¯s not secretly filthy rich, she¡¯s probably taking on dodgy part-time jobs.¡¯ Brenda thought.


    After getting ready, Cindy stood up with a satisfied expression on her face.


    After that, she looked at Brenda. ¡°I have a stomach ache. So when the manager returnster, tell


    him I¡¯m taking sick leave¡­¡±


    With that, Cindy picked up her Hermes purse and left.


    Brenda seemed dumbfounded. ¡°But you don¡¯t look like you have a stomachache¡­¡±


    What the hell was Cindy up to?


    Cindy chuckled coldly without saying anything. She was then gone like the wind.


    By the time Stanley finished inspecting the subsidiarypany, it was already two o¡¯clock in the


    afternoon.


    He rejected the invitation to lunch from the subsidiarypany¡¯s CEO.


    Stanley led the high-level executives to the underground parking lot.


    He got into the most expensive Rolls-Royce while surrounded by his subordinates.


    Meanwhile, his bodyguards got into the Mercedes-Benz and BMW cars nearby.


    Soon, the Rolls-Royce¡¯s engine was started.


    The car slowly left the parking lot.


    The high-level executives let out long sighs of relief after watching Stanley leave¡­


    Inside the Rolls-Royce, Stanley leaned exhaustedly into the soft seat afterpleting part of his


    work for the day.


    He crossed one leg over the other out of habit.


    Casually, he tugged at his necktie and unbuttoned the first button on his shirt.


    His perfect Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly. It looked alluring.


    Immediately after that, he took his phone out and opened WeChat.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    Stanley Batton informed X Quest about his itinerary. ¡°I¡¯ve just finished inspecting one of the


    companies. I¡¯m heading to the next one¡­ This one is in City S¡­¡±


    On the other hand, X had just arrived at her office in Quest Group.


    She was just about to turn on herptop.


    X instantly replied to Stanley when she saw his message. ¡°All the best¡­ Don¡¯t exhaust yourself.


    Have you had lunch?¡±


    Stanley smiled. ¡°I¡¯m on the way to lunch,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Eat something nice¡­ Don¡¯t skip lunch just because you¡¯re busy. You must send me a picture of


    what you had for lunchter¡­ I have to make sure you¡¯ve eaten,¡± X said.


    ¡°Roger that,¡± Stanley said.


    X replied with an adorable smiley emoji.


    The entourage of cars moved forward stably.


    A ck BMW followed from behind in a low-key fashion.


    The person in the driver¡¯s seat was Cindy.


    To avoid being noticed, she drove very carefully.


    Stanley first went to a nearby high-ss restaurant for lunch¡­


    After that, he headed directly to City S¡­


    Meanwhile, Cindy followed behind in a low-key fashion throughout the journey.


    Stanley didn¡¯t rest in the car.


    Instead, he sorted through his various work e-mails on hisptop.


    He was very serious.


    There was a focused and calm look on his face that any sessful person would have.


    When he was about to arrive in City S, the driver¡¯s handheld transceiver rang¡­


    ¡°Hello¡­ We¡¯ve discovered a car that¡¯s been following us¡­ Be cafreful.¡±


    When Stanley heard this, he slowly looked up at the driver.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± the driver asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re very sure¡­ This car has been following us for a long while. It¡¯s been behind us since after


    lunch¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, try to force it to stop¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s driver said.


    After that, Stanley instantly became wary¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ll only have to send one car to check on it¡­ Get the others to follow us and protect our


    president¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s driver added.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Stanley¡¯s driver continued to steer the car forward¡­


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a stern and serious look in his eyes.


    He kept ncing at the rear-view mirror.


    Stanley, on the other hand, remained calm as usual. He didn¡¯t seem frantic at all.


    It was almost as if nothing could cause him to panic.


    Soon, Cindy¡¯s car was forced to a halt by one of Stanley¡¯s security cars.


    Cindy made an emergency brake and carefully looked at the car in front of her¡­


    She knew she had been exposed.


    She immediately started to panic.


    After taking a deep breath, she quickly thought of ways to get herself out of this sticky situation.


    She thought hard and fast.


    Soon, four bodyguards dressed in suits got out of the security car.


    They immediately surrounded her car.


    One of them walked over to her car and tapped on the window.


    Cindy immediately rolled down her window halfway and pretended to look confused. ¡°What are you


    doing? What¡¯s wrong? I was just minding my own business on the road. What do you want from


    me?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve clearly been following us¡­¡± The bodyguard who tapped on the window said.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t¡­ This must be a misunderstanding, right?¡± Cindy asked.

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    ¡°I was driving properly on the road. What¡¯s wrong with you? How could you do this to me¡­¡± Cindy


    Dunn continued to act innocent. To make herself seem righteous, she even pretended to be angry.


    A beautiful woman looked good even when she was angry.


    All sorts of emotions were expressed through microexpressions on her face.


    One of the bodyguards looked sternly at Cindy. ¡°Where are you headed to?¡±


    ¡°What does that have anything to do with you? Do you own this road?¡± Cindy frowned coldly.


    The bodyguard was speechless.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯m going to call the cops¡­¡± Cindy said.


    The bodyguard remained stern. He didn¡¯t believe her at all. ¡°Speak. Where are you headed to?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to City S¡­¡± Cindy said.


    ¡°I doubt you¡¯ve just happened to be following us¡­ If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, you were behind us


    back in the city¡­¡± The bodyguard said.


    Cindy pinched her forehead helplessly. ¡°In the city? When was that? Oh, right¡­ It¡¯s a coincidence.


    What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Show me your identity card,¡± the bodyguard said.


    His instincts were telling him that this woman had ulterior motives.


    Cindy sneered and retrieved her identity card. ¡°Here¡­¡± She extended it out of the window.


    After that, she also gave the bodyguard her work name tag. ¡°Here¡¯s my identity card, and here¡¯s my


    work name tag¡­ Is this enough to prove that I¡¯m not a terrorist?


    ¡°My hometown happens to be in City S. My parents just called to tell me they¡¯re sick¡­ So that¡¯s why


    I quickly took sick leave and headed home¡­¡± Cindy said.


    As far as Cindy knew, Stanley was going to another subsidiarypany in City S for an


    inspection¡­


    To justify her path of following them, she had to say all this.


    Besides, her hometown happened to be in City S.


    The address on her identity card was indeed in City S.


    With everything that she said, her excuse seemed wless.


    The bodyguard was a little shocked to see Cindy¡¯s work name tag¡­


    She was an employee in Dragon Group.


    The bodyguard carefullypared her face to the one on her identity card¡­


    After verifying that there wasn¡¯t any difference, he called thepany she worked in to ascertain if


    there was an employee named Cindy Dunn.


    The answer was affirmative.


    Only then did the bodyguard hung up, feeling relieved.


    After that, he returned Cindy her identity card and work name tag. ¡°Sorry. We¡¯ve misunderstood


    you¡­¡±


    Cindy frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re aware¡­ This is annoying. Do I look like someone who would


    stalk others? Or do I look like a murderer who would hurt you?¡±


    The bodyguard suddenly couldn¡¯t find the words to reply¡­


    When Cindy saw this, she rolled up her car window immediately. She then put her identity card and


    work name tag back into the glovepartment.


    Immediately after that, she then stepped on the gas pedal and drove toward Stanley¡¯s Rolls-Royce.


    Meanwhile, after verifying Cindy¡¯s identity, those bodyguards got into their car and quickly joined the


    rest of the entourage.


    After getting into the car, their driver informed Stanley about the situation.


    Stanley¡¯s driver felt relieved after finding out.


    Meanwhile, Stanley looked at hisptop with a calm expression on his face the entire time.


    It was dark in the car.


    When light from outside the car shone against his face through the window, it created a noble vibe


    for him.


    His facial expression had been cold since the beginning.


    It was as if he was an observer on the outside, and none of this had anything to do with him.


    After sorting through his work, Stanley slowly switched off hisptop.

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    Stanley Batton put hisptop aside and pinched his forehead exhaustedly.


    There was an elegance mixed with a hint of coldness in every move he made.


    The ambiance in the car was also cold and quiet.


    It was pin-drop silence.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Stanley received a call from X Quest¡­


    When Stanley heard his phone ringing, he frowned slightly. After that, he slowly retrieved his phone


    from his pocket¡­


    The moment he saw the word ¡®Honey¡¯ on his phone screen, his cold frown disappeared.


    The ambiance in the car also instantly turned from chilly to warm.


    The driver couldn¡¯t help but gasp when he saw this.


    ¡®It must be X.¡¯ The driver thought to himself.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Honey¡­¡± Stanley said softly.


    ¡°Pick up a purse for me at Goldfield za in City S before you return. I¡¯ve already made the


    order¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Initially, I wanted to buy it here, but that mall is the only one that has it in the entire country,¡± X


    added.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Stanley replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid. You¡¯ll only have to pick up the purse¡­ The sales assistant will pass it to you once


    she sees you,¡± X said.


    ¡°Alright. What did you have for lunch?¡± Stanley asked patiently.


    ¡°I ate a lot for lunch. I ordered arge set of unagi rice,¡± X said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t bug you any longer. We¡¯ll talk once you get home,¡± X said.


    ¡°Okay. Be good,¡± Stanley said.


    After that, Stanley hung up¡­


    When the driver saw that Stanley had hung up, he began feeling tense again.


    The ambiance in the car also instantly turned cold once more.


    ¡®X, can¡¯t you chat with our president a little while longer? Everyone¡¯s pretty bored anyway¡­¡¯ He


    thought to himself.


    Upon arriving at City S, Stanley led his men to the subsidiarypany.


    The high-level executives in the City S subsidiarypany knew in advance that Stanley would be


    coming.


    Hence, they had formed a long line outside to wait and wee Stanley once he arrived.


    Everyone was dressed to the nines.


    The entourage of luxury cars soon came to a halt in front of the crowd.


    Immediately after that, Stanley¡¯s bodyguards got out of their cars first.


    One of them respectfully opened the door for Stanley.


    Stanley slowly opened his eyes. He then elegantly stepped out of the car¡­


    Everyone felt self-abased when they saw him with his perfect body, handsome face, and noble


    aura.


    Each of them felt inferior inparison to such a perfect person.


    There was a world of difference between them and Stanley.


    Cindy slowly stopped her car across the road.


    After that, she fixed her gaze upon Stanley, who was surrounded by a huge crowd.


    Suddenly, she began smiling seductively.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    Even from across the wide road, Cindy Dunn could sense Stanley Batton¡¯s kingly aura.


    It was the kind of aura that belonged to a sessful person.


    The kind of man Cindy wanted was handsome, rich, and noble, just like Stanley.


    Only men like him deserved Cindy.


    When Cindy thought of this, her smile widened.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was utterly unaware that he had be Cindy¡¯s target.


    The managerial staff in the subsidiarypany before him respectfully bowed to him.


    ¡°Wee to our subsidiarypany in City S, Mr. Batton. We await your instructions¡­¡± They


    shouted simultaneously.


    After that, the subsidiarypany¡¯s young, handsome CEO approached Stanley and respectfully


    invited him inside.


    When therge group of people marched into the office, everyone inside felt tense.


    The two pretty receptionists at the front desk instantly became stunned speechless by Stanley¡¯s


    good looks the moment he walked in.


    However, due to Stanley¡¯s imposing manner, they forced themselves to speak.


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Batton¡­¡± They said simultaneously while suppressing their excitement.


    Right then, neither of thedies could take their eyes off him.


    How could someone this good-looking exist?


    This was the first time they saw Stanley in person.


    When they saw his pictures in the past, they already thought he was extremely handsome.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that he¡¯d look even better in person?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Previously, many people who had met Stanley in person told them Stanley didn¡¯t look as good in


    photos.


    Neither of them believed those ims¡­


    That was because Stanley already looked outstanding in photos.


    To their surprise, those ims were true!


    X Quest was truly lucky to have Stanley.


    Stanley didn¡¯t look at them. Instead, he led the group of people into a private elevator¡­


    The people who followed him were all tense, and they didn¡¯t dare to fall behind.


    In this manner, Stanley inspected each floor one at a time¡­


    He¡¯d attract a lot of attention regardless of the department he went to.


    Although Stanley clearly didn¡¯t do anything, and he didn¡¯t even take a second nce at people


    around him, he still won over their hearts.


    Not only that but photos of Stanley were shared in various employee group chats.


    Employees, male or female, were all admiring photos of him in the group chats.


    They felt even more excited to see Stanley than the country¡¯s current president.


    After inspecting the entirepany, Stanley walked out of the office while escorted by the high-level


    executives¡­


    It was six o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Due to it being winter, the sky had already turned fully dark.


    Lights were turned on throughout the city. It was bright and dazzling.


    It was cold outside.


    The northerly winds bellowed, and it snowed heavily.


    However, even so, it still didn¡¯t stop people from enjoying the nightlife.


    There were people and cars on the road as far as the eye could see.


    Everything seemed to indicate that the nightlife in City S had only just begun.


    The air felt cold.


    It smelled like abination of snow and mud by the road.


    Right then, a beautifuldy came running in a hurry and bumped against Stanley¡­


    Suddenly, Stanley could smell the light scent of Givenchy perfume¡­

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    There was a vague sweet scent of plums.


    It was sweet but not overwhelming.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Soon, the person fell to the ground. She quickly looked up at Stanley Batton and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry¡­ That wasn¡¯t on purpose. I was in a hurry¡­¡±


    With that, Cindy Dunn carefully stood up and acted as if she was greatly shocked. Then, she quickly


    backed away and pointed at Stanley. ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you our president?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Batton¡­¡± In the next second, Cindy quickly bowed deeply to Stanley¡­


    Stanley had a cold expression on his face.


    He didn¡¯t show any emotion at all.


    Stanley scanned Cindy up and down, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he¡¯d seen her before.


    He wasn¡¯t interested either.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again. Why are you here?¡± Stanley¡¯s bodyguard recognized Cindy instantly.


    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t following us¡­ So what are you up to now?¡± the bodyguard added¡­


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­ My friend works here. I¡¯m waiting for her to get off work¡­¡± Cindy replied.


    Stanley didn¡¯t look at her again. Instead, he slowly shifted his gaze forward.


    Right then, the driver brought his Rolls-Royce over.


    The bodyguard next to Stanley respectfully opened the door for him.


    Stanley stepped forward and prepared to enter the car.


    However, Cindy stood in his way. ¡°Mr. Batton, does that mean you forgive me?¡± she asked carefully.


    ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Stanley said.


    He¡¯d seen too many women like her.


    He knew what she was up to instantly.


    Cindy¡¯s excitement instantly vanished after hearing what Stanley said.


    She felt extremely disappointed.


    This wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to turn out.


    She was beautiful. Stanley should¡¯ve at least allowed her to speak.


    After that, she¡¯d be able to speak with him for a while longer.


    Once the chat was over, she¡¯d say her friend couldn¡¯t make it for dinner, and she needed to go


    home.


    Cindy would then tell Stanley that her car happened to have broken down. Then, she¡¯d ask if she


    could hitch a ride in his car.


    Once she was in the car, she¡¯d use the opportunity to seduce him¡­


    However, her n hadn¡¯t even taken its course, and Stanley had already put an end to it.


    This shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Cindy had never failed in seducing anyone when she took the initiative.


    Although Cindy wasn¡¯t as beautiful as X, she was still a beauty.


    She was the kind of woman men liked the most.


    Right then, Cindy had no idea how to respond to Stanley¡¯s words.


    She felt despondent.


    Cindy subconsciously took a step back and pretended to look at Stanley innocently. ¡°Mr. Batton,


    you¡¯re still angry at me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Stanley didn¡¯t even look at her. Instead, he stepped forward and entered the car.


    After that, his bodyguard closed the door coldly.


    ¡°Did you think your little tricks would work on our president?¡± one of the bodyguards said coldly.


    After that, he got into the car and sat in the passenger¡¯s seat¡­


    Meanwhile, the other bodyguards got into their respective cars in the back.


    The high-level executives in the subsidiarypany in City S were all watching nearby.


    Cindy felt extremely embarrassed.


    She immediately took a deep breath before mumbling to herself, ¡°What tricks? I wasn¡¯t ying any


    tricks. How could you say that about me?¡±

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    ¡°Not to be mean or anything, but shouldn¡¯t some people look in the mirror before they try to seduce


    a man? They should at least check if they¡¯re better than the man¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Precisely¡­ How could a skanky b*tch bepared to a noblewoman? She¡¯s living in her head.¡±


    ¡°Girls these days overestimate themselves¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re far too polite. You should say girls these days are shameless. They¡¯d do anything to get


    what they want¡­ Unfortunately, she went for the wrong guy.¡±


    The managerial staff in the subsidiarypany couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. So they began criticizing


    Cindy Dunn.


    None of them was afraid of anything.


    They spoke their minds openly¡­


    Meanwhile, Cindy felt even more embarrassed.


    Their words were like ps to her face one after another.


    She immediately took a deep breath before running across the road and got into her car.


    Seeing that Stanley¡¯s entourage of cars was still within her line of sight, Cindy immediately tried to


    follow them¡­


    Although Stanley was very cold to her, and he didn¡¯t try to salvage her reputation at all, she still


    didn¡¯t want to give up so easily.


    There weren¡¯t many opportunities to bump into men like Stanley¡­


    She needed to grab onto this opportunity as tightly as she could.


    It was brightly lit inside the ck Rolls-Royce¡­


    Stanley nced at his watch. ¡°Go to Goldfield za,¡± he said to the driver.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The driver nodded respectfully.


    Stanley didn¡¯t say anything further. Instead, he slowly closed his eyes.


    It waspletely silent in the car.


    Half an hourter, the entourage of cars stopped in front of Goldfield za¡¯s main entrance with the


    Rolls-Royce at the lead¡­


    It was neither too early nor toote. There were still many customers entering and leaving Goldfield


    za¡­


    When pedestrians saw the entourage of luxury cars, they couldn¡¯t resist looking at the cars.


    Soon, many bodyguards dressed in ck got out of their cars as many watched.


    Immediately, one of them opened the car door for Stanley.


    Stanley¡¯s cold expression instantly appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes¡­


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but admire him when they saw his face.


    At this moment, all eyes were on him.


    However, Stanley ignored everybody else. Instead, he got out of the car and walked into Goldfield


    za with his men.


    The mall was brightly lit inside with warm light. All the products on disy in each shop reflected


    their respective brand¡¯s grandeur and quality.


    Stanley hadn¡¯t informed anyone that he was visiting. Those who recognized him instantly panicked.


    When the sales manager on the first floor saw Stanley, he secretly ran into one of the resting rooms


    in a store and called all the high-level executives in the mall to inform them about Stanley¡¯s arrival¡­


    All the high-level executives instantly panicked. They frantically rushed over to where Stanley was.


    Stanley, on the other hand, seemed calm and cold as usual despite being watched by everyone.


    He slowly strolled around on the first floor as if nobody else was around him.


    After that, he headed straight to the Hermes store on the eighth floor, where X¡¯s purse awaited


    his collection¡­


    The six sales assistants in the store subconsciously shivered when they saw Stanley.


    In the next second, they carefully gathered in front of Stanley. ¡°Wee¡­¡± They said


    simultaneously.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Where is the purse X wanted?¡± Stanley looked at the short-haired sales assistant closest to him


    and asked coldly.

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you right away,¡± the sales assistant said respectfully. After that, she quickly went to the


    cashier and retrieved an orange bag with a Hermes logo before handing it over to Stanley¡­


    There was an intricately packaged gift box inside the bag¡­


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley Batton said before looking around¡­


    Since he didn¡¯t see any item he fancied buying, he turned around and exited the store¡­


    Right then, he heard a group of managerial staff in the mall running up to the Hermes store¡¯s


    entrance like madmen.


    When these people saw Stanley, they lined up neatly in a row and bowed to him respectfully.


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Batton¡­¡± They shouted simultaneously.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Someone downstairs informed us that you¡¯re here. That¡¯s why we quickly came over. Are you


    personally here to buy something?¡± The mall¡¯s young, handsome general manager asked


    respectfully with his head lowered.


    The huge formation attracted a lot of attention¡­


    Stanley frowned slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Do you need anything else, Mr. Batton?¡± the general manager asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley said sparingly.


    ¡°What would you like to buy? We¡¯ll apany you,¡± the general manager said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Get back to work.¡± Stanley¡¯s gaze was still cold and indifferent.


    ¡°Alright then. Mr. Batton, you can get me if you need anything¡­¡± The general manager said while


    trying to maintain a calm smile on his face.


    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Stanley stepped into the LV store next door¡­


    After looking around, he walked into Dior, Chanel, and simr stores to these. These were brands


    that X frequently bought things from.


    Stanley caught sight of many items, and he bought all of them for X.


    While Stanley stood in front and paid for the items with his credit card, the bodyguards behind him


    carried the shopping bags.


    The huge formation attracted many envious gazes.


    To ordinary people, they¡¯d need to save up for an entire year to buy a single luxury purse.


    However, for this man, it was as simple as buying groceries.


    After walking around the entire floor of luxury stores, the bodyguards behind Stanley carried many


    bags.


    Seeing that he had bought enough, Stanley led his men downstairs and prepared to leave.


    People became excited on each floor that Stanley walked past¡­


    It was as if a celebrity had arrived.


    By the time Stanley made it onto the first floor, Cindy Dunn, who had been waiting for a long time,


    approached Stanley again¡­


    However, this time, Stanley¡¯s bodyguards nearby immediately stood in front of Stanley and kept the


    two of them separated.


    They didn¡¯t give Cindy any opportunity to get close to Stanley.


    Stanley¡¯s facial expression became even colder when he saw Cindy.


    Meanwhile, Cindy instantly became jealous when he saw the bodyguards around Stanley carrying


    so much stuff.


    These were all her favorite things.


    She liked every single brand¡­


    Were these all gifts from Stanley to X?


    X was lucky. Cindy hated her for it.


    Although Cindy was jealous on the inside, she kept an apologetic smile on her face. ¡°Mr. Batton,


    what a coincidence¡­ We meet again¡­¡± She said sweetly as she looked at Stanley.


    ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s frown deepened.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    Stanley Batton didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary.


    He didn¡¯t even allow his gaze to linger.


    Soon, the bodyguards in front of him surrounded Cindy and forcefully lifted her. They then walked


    out of Stanley¡¯s line of sight¡­


    Despite Cindy Dunn¡¯s struggles, it was of no help.


    There were many people in the mall¡­


    Everyone was looking at her.


    The mocking looks and smirks on their faces were like knives that stabbed deep into her heart.


    She felt painfully humiliated¡­


    Right then, she wished she could hide in a hole and nevere out.


    Cindy was good-looking and seductive.


    Whenever she took the initiative, men would fall for her. So why was Stanley an exception?


    Wasn¡¯t there a saying that the grass was always greener on the other side?


    Although X Quest was pretty, she was Stanley¡¯s wife.


    Wouldn¡¯t Stanley have gotten bored of her?


    Stanley should¡¯ve wanted to cheat on her with another woman.


    Why didn¡¯t Cindy¡¯s n work on Stanley?


    In the beginning, Cindy thought that men only chose not to cheat because the temptations in the


    outside world weren¡¯t great enough¡­


    She always felt that women who tried to seduce Stanley simply weren¡¯t as good as her.


    But now, she realized she had been gravely mistaken¡­


    Even seductive women like herself couldn¡¯t bend Stanley¡¯s undying love for X.


    Cindy was consumed with jealousy.


    She and X were both women. So why was X able to get such a good man?


    Why?


    After Cindy was dragged away, Stanley walked out of the mall.


    He then got into his ck Rolls-Royce.


    Outside, the northerly winds blew, and snow poured from the sky.


    It was chillingly cold.


    However, inside the car, it felt as warm as summer.


    The temperature was up to thirty degrees.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Stanley very soon forgot about the minor interlude from a while ago.


    He smiled a little as he texted X on WeChat to inform her what he¡¯d bought for her.


    He described each item in detail.


    However, X didn¡¯t reply to his messages.


    Stanley stared at the screen for several minutes.


    Even after the entourage of cars had started moving, there was still no reply from X.


    Stanley felt a little worried.


    He immediately called X on the phone¡­


    However, X still didn¡¯t respond at all.


    After the failed attempt, Stanley called X several times more.


    However, nobody picked up.


    Stanley began to feel a little restless.


    He immediately called the security manager responsible for X¡¯s safety at all times.


    The reply he received was that X was in the house.


    When Stanley heard this, he immediately stopped worrying.


    He guessed that X probably fell asleep in the house.


    Hence, he hung up the phone feeling relieved.


    ***


    At midnight, Stanley arrived home.


    The lights in the bedroom were turned off, but the lights in other areas of the house were all left


    on¡­

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    After a busy day, Stanley Batton finally made it home in the heavy snowfall.


    He could see the lights in the house were left on for him the moment he looked up.


    That was the most heart-warming feeling in the world.


    Although it was chilly outside due to the gusting winds, he felt warm on the inside¡­


    Stanley ordered his men to move all the things he had bought into the living room.


    After that, he walked into the house in a carefree manner.


    The heavy snowing continued.


    When he walked inside, there was snow on his shoulder and hair.


    Stanley gently flicked the snow away using the tip of his finger. After that, he changed into his


    slippers and walked up the stairs.


    The temperature in the house was up to thirty degrees.


    It felt just like summer.


    After entering the house, he started feeling very warm.


    He then took off his ck coat and ced it over his arm.


    Barely making any noise, he walked upstairs and toward the master bedroom.


    As soon as he pushed the door open, he could see X Quest sleeping on the bed with the help of


    a streetlight from the outside.


    It was very quiet in the room, so much so that he could even hear X¡¯s breathing.


    There was a light orange scent in the huge space, and it put Stanley at ease.


    To avoid waking X, Stanley intentionally lightened his footsteps.


    He walked over to the bed. After putting down his coat, he sat down next to X.


    With the light from the outside seeping in, Stanley could see X¡¯s perfect face.


    While looking at her, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the woman he bumped into in City S who had


    overestimated herself.


    How was she confident enough to think she¡¯d beat X?


    X was in a light state of sleep.


    As she¡¯d gotten used to sleeping with Stanley by her side, she couldn¡¯t sleep well unless he was


    beside her.


    For this reason, X could sense Stanley the moment he sat down.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Stanley¡¯s handsome face with the help of the dim light in the


    room.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    X couldn¡¯t see Stanley¡¯s facial expression clearly because of how dark it was.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ When did youe home?¡± X naturally stretched before resting her head against


    Stanley¡¯s thigh.


    Stanley gently ruffled her hair. ¡°Did I wake you? Hmm?¡± he asked softly.


    X shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I just couldn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you sleep well?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m used to having you next to me. Without you around, I can¡¯t sleep well,¡±


    X said.


    ¡°I see¡­ In that case, I¡¯ll try my best to always be by your side, okay?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Work is more important. What time is it now?¡± X asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s slightly past twelve,¡± Stanley said.


    With that, Stanley leaned forward and kissed X deeply on the forehead.


    He could hear X¡¯s gentle breathing and tender voice. It instantly melted his heart.


    ¡°Continue sleeping¡­ I¡¯ll take a shower before I join you in bed, okay?¡± Stanley added. His voice


    was so gentle, as if he was speaking to a child.


    However, X sat upright and switched on the lights. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Go ahead and take a bath.


    I¡¯ll be making something to eat¡­¡±


    X slept very early tonight.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even have dinner.


    Now that she was awake, she felt hungry.


    Stanley frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°For some reason, I was exhausted when I got home today. I wanted to lie down for a bit before


    having dinner, but I ended up falling asleep¡­ I set the rm for eight o¡¯clock¡­¡± X said.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Didn¡¯t the rm go off?¡± X scratched her head, confused.


    Stanley shook his head helplessly. ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll make you something to eat¡­ What would you


    like?¡± He asked.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    As soon as Stanley walked to the door, his phone started ringing.


    It was a call from a zoologist.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    Stanley Batton picked up the call earnestly. ¡°Professor Caines¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry to be calling you thiste. When your assistant, Zack Cassidy, delivered the stuff to me today,


    I was upied with something else and forgot about it¡­


    ¡°I only remembered half an hour ago. Hence, I quickly got up and did the verification test for you.


    When the results came out, I gave Zack a call¡­


    ¡°Zack told me that you weren¡¯t asleep yet and that you just returned from a business trip. He asked


    me to contact you¡­


    ¡°Back when Zack delivered the stuff to me, I had a critical governmental task. I wanted to test your


    stuff for you after I was done¡­


    ¡°Who knew¡­ After I was done, other governmental tasks came one after another. I¡­ Uhm¡­¡±


    Professor Caines sounded like he was drowned in self-me.


    Stanley pinched his forehead exhaustedly. After that, he looked at X Quest, who seemed all ears.


    He tapped on the loudspeaker button.


    After that, he gently ruffled X¡¯s hair and looked at the phone. ¡°So, what¡¯s the result?¡± Stanley


    asked.


    ¡°It belongs to a white fox¡­¡± Professor Caines said.


    X immediately felt chills down her spine when she heard this.


    It really was a white fox¡­


    Could it be the white nine-tailed fox from her dreams?


    White foxes like this had frequently been appearing in her life recently. It definitely wasn¡¯t a


    coincidence¡­


    If none of it was a coincidence¡­


    All of this was just as she guessed before.


    The scenes between herself and the white nine-tailed fox in her dreams could be memories from


    her past life¡­


    The thing she owed something to in her past life could also likely be this white nine-tailed fox¡­


    Now, the white nine-tailed fox was here for its debt recollection.


    But if that was the case, why didn¡¯t ite after X?


    Why did it go after a maid in their house?


    Could this be a warning for X?


    Or was it trying to intimidate her?


    The more X thought about it, the colder she felt.


    Meanwhile, Stanley¡¯s facial expression also turned cold¡­


    He nced at X before turning to face the phone. ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Immediately after that, Stanley hung up the phone and ruffled X¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink¡­


    I¡¯ll make you something to eat¡­ It might only be a coincidence¡­¡±


    Stanley knew exactly what X was thinking about.


    Although the matter seemed clear, he still didn¡¯t want her to worry too much¡­


    ¡°You have me around if anything happens, okay?¡± Stanley added.


    X nodded, but she felt extremely panicked on the inside¡­


    She immediately grabbed Stanley¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Yaksha tomorrow and tell him about


    this¡­ We¡¯ll see if he knows how to deal with it¡­¡±


    A while ago, Yaksha had asked X to visit him on the ind. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t been able


    to do so because she was upied with work.


    Now, X needed to go.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Even if she didn¡¯t have time, she¡¯d have to make time.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Stanley replied.


    X frowned helplessly before resting her head against Stanley¡¯s chest. ¡°Alright¡­ Make me some


    fried noodles. We¡¯ll talk in detail after meeting Yaksha tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stanley said.


    He gave her a gentle peck on the forehead before leaving the room.


    Stanley¡¯s kiss was like a stabilizer.


    A single kiss from him was enough to calm X¡¯s restless heart.


    X tried her best to remain calm.


    After that, she picked up herptop and fired up League of Legends. She wanted to y a game to


    distract herself.


    Possibly due to good luck, she was matched with four excellent teammates as soon as she entered


    the game.

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    X Quest barely had to do anything to win the match.


    In just twelve minutes, her teammates had carried her to victory.


    Thanks to the game, she was sessfully distracted.


    However, the moment the game ended, her thoughts began to cloud again.


    X wondered what would happen to her and Stanley Batton next.


    She also wondered what kind of trouble their creditor would stir up in their lives.


    When she thought of this, she subconsciously rubbed her stomach.


    She was still carrying her unborn children.


    X felt truly afraid that enmities among the adults might end up harming the children.


    She felt even more flustered at this thought.


    After taking a deep breath, X nced at the clock on the wall.


    Sensing that Stanley should almost be done cooking the noodles, she put on her slippers and


    headed downstairs.


    The indoor temperature was very high.


    X was only wearing a thin, silk pajama.


    Even so, she still felt very warm.


    When she made it downstairs, she was shocked by all the stuff in the living room¡­


    There were all sorts of bags with luxury brand logos on them next to the coffee table.


    The bags were all ced near one another.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    There were at least a hundred as far as the eye could see.


    Chanel, LV, Dior, Hermes, and Burberry were some of the brands included¡­


    What was going on?


    X recalled asking Stanley to pick up a Hermes purse for her.


    He ended up buying her so much stuff.


    When X saw these things, her mood instantly improved.


    She quickly walked over to the shopping bags and briefly looked through them.


    Each shopping bag contained an intricate gift box.


    Hence, she couldn¡¯t see what the boxes contained.


    However, she still felt happy.


    X instantly sat on the white wool carpet and opened the Hermes bag joyfully.


    She then saw the purse she wanted¡­


    It was a limited edition yellow and white ssic design, and it looked even better than it did in


    photos.


    X felt even better after getting the purse she liked.


    She carefully examined the purse before reluctantly putting it aside to open the other bags¡­


    X opened over a dozen Chanel bags at one go.


    Apart from various purses from Chanel, she also found earrings, brooches, and nes¡­


    She had to admit that Stanley had good taste.


    There wasn¡¯t anything she found that she didn¡¯t like.


    She liked all of it!


    Wonderful things could make one feelforted at any time.


    Just as X was about to open another gift box, Stanley slowly walked out of the kitchen. He was


    carrying a te of hot stir-fried noodles with abalones.


    The moment the kitchen door opened, the fragrant scent of stir-fried noodles wafted into the living


    room.


    X felt hungry right away.


    She immediately stood up from the pile of luxury goods and walked up to Stanley. She nced at


    the te of stir-fried noodles¡­


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right then, Stanley¡¯s phone started ringing.

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    It was Zack Cassidy¡­


    Stanley Batton immediately answered the call.


    ¡°Mr. Batton, you¡¯re not asleep yet,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Not yet. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to ask if I could take leave to return to my hometown¡­


    ¡°My mother just called. She said my father doesn¡¯t have much time left¡­¡± Zack said.


    He sounded like he had been crying.


    When Stanley heard this, his facial expression instantly became stern.


    He quickly handed over the food in his hands to X Quest.


    After that, he took a step forward. ¡°Okay¡­ Take my private helicopter¡­ You can use any of my


    resources¡­ You don¡¯t have to inform me what you¡¯ve used,¡± Stanley said.


    In a luxury bedroom on the other side, Zack¡¯s eyes filled with tears when he heard this¡­


    He instantly sniffed and tried to maintain his masculineposure. ¡°Alright¡­ Thank you, Mr.


    Batton¡­¡±


    After that, Zack hung up.


    When he recalled what Stanley said, he immediately felt warmth spread in his chest.


    He silently swore in his heart that, as long as Stanley didn¡¯t fire him, he¡¯d forever stay by Stanley¡¯s


    side and do whatever he was told.


    He¡¯d never abandon Stanley or give up on him¡­


    After overhearing the conversation, X felt panicked. She seemed shocked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we send a specialist to Zack¡¯s hometown? What if his father can still be saved?¡± X


    asked after taking a deep breath.


    Stanley frowned deeply. ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­ His father has advanced cancer. It has spread to the


    rest of his body. I¡¯ve sent many specialists to check on him, but nothing¡¯s helped¡­¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Does that mean only death awaits him?¡± X asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Stanley uttered.


    X felt awful when she heard this¡­


    Although Zack¡¯s father was a stranger she¡¯d never met, she couldn¡¯t help but feel affected by his


    impending doom.


    X had spent a decent amount of time with Zack.


    Although Zack was only their helping hand, X had long since thought of him as part of the family.


    ¡°Alright, you should eat. I¡¯ll go upstairs for a bath¡­¡± Stanley said.


    X nodded slowly. She then looked at Stanley seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad¡­ Aging, getting ill, and


    dying¡­ It¡¯s a natural cycle of life. Nobody can avoid it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± With that, Stanley headed upstairs.


    Although Stanley seemed calm on the surface, X knew very clearly that he wasn¡¯t on the


    inside¡­


    Zack had been with Stanley for many years.


    To Stanley, Zack was his subordinate, but he was also like family¡­


    With Zack¡¯s father suffering like this, Stanley naturally couldn¡¯t feel as calm as he looked.


    However, Stanley simply wasn¡¯t good at expressing himself.


    After taking another deep breath, X carried the food into the dining room. She sat at the dining


    table and started eating.


    She¡¯d suddenly lost her appetite after finding out about what was happening to Zack¡¯s father.


    Despite the vorful and delicious-looking stir-fried noodles, X couldn¡¯t taste much when she ate


    them.


    She no longer felt hungry.


    X pinched her forehead before sending Zack a message on WeChat. ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. Feel free


    to let us know if you need anything¡­ We¡¯ll do our best to help¡­¡±


    On the other side, Zack was packing up his luggage and preparing to head out. When he saw X¡¯s


    WeChat message, he nearly burst into tears again despite being a grown man who was 180


    centimeters tall.


    Zack quickly replied with an ¡®okay¡¯ before he continued packing¡­


    In his heart, X was like a fairy.


    After receiving Zack¡¯s reply, X slowly put her phone down. She then picked up her dining utensils


    and tried to take two more bites of her food.


    After all, she was pregnant¡­


    She might be able to do without food, but her babies couldn¡¯t.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to eat.


    In the end, she gave up. She picked her phone up and went upstairs.


    Stanley was taking a bath in the bathroom.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    The bathroom door was closed.


    X Quest could hear water sshing.


    It made her feel even more restless.


    X put her phone down and walked into the bathroom to brush her teeth as she had eaten


    something earlier.


    The moment she walked in, she could see Stanley Batton¡¯s fully naked body.


    Regardless of how much time had passed, X still couldn''t resist being tempted.


    She quickly looked away. After that, she turned on the faucet and picked up her toothbrush. She put


    some toothpaste on the toothbrush and began to brush her teeth¡­


    The two of them focused on their tasks.


    When X finished brushing her teeth, Stanley happened to be done with his bath.


    He reached for a towel from a nearby rack to dry his hair and body.


    After that, he reached for a bathrobe and slowly put it on.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    With his hair still wet, he walked over to X.


    Not saying a word, he picked X up and put her on theirrge bed.


    His simple act was a huge tease for X.


    Stanley pressed the tip of his nose against her earlobe.


    His warm breath blew against her skin.


    It made her body tingle.


    Suddenly, X¡¯s heart started beating wildly.


    Perhaps, it was because the two of them hadn¡¯t shared any moment of intimacy after she had


    gotten pregnant.


    Hence, X was even more sensitive than before.


    To avoid anything happening, X quicklyy down and rolled over as she pretended nothing had


    happened.


    Stanley could see all of this, but he only smiled and gently nibbled her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t rush¡­ We¡¯ll wait


    until you¡¯ve delivered¡­ Okay?¡±


    X¡¯s face turned even redder when she heard this¡­


    Stanley didn¡¯t bite hard. Hence, X didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    She frowned slightly. ¡°Who¡¯s in a rush?¡± She red at Stanley.


    Stanley smiled, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    After that, he turned around and walked into the bathroom.


    The moment he turned around, X could hear him chuckling softly¡­


    Suddenly, his face turned even redder¡­


    X quickly pulled the duvet over her head, covering her entire face.


    At this moment, she wished she could find a hole in the ground and bury herself in it.


    Stanley quickly dried his hair before returning to the bed. He then switched off the lights.


    Suddenly, the room turned dark.


    In the darkness, he naturally extended his arm and pulled X into his embrace.


    He found it hard to abstain when such a beautiful woman was in his arms as an ordinary man.


    However, he forced himself to hold his urges in.


    Their children were important.


    X was more important¡­


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ I saw that you¡¯ve bought a lot of stuff for me¡­ Are they all purses and essories?¡±


    X asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you buy so much?¡± she asked.


    ¡°To make you happy,¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Thank you, honey¡­ In that case, did you get anything for our baby?¡± X had a hopeful look in her


    eyes.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Stanley said.


    ¡°Why?¡± X felt a little incredulous.


    Stanley was already at a shopping mall. How could he only buy stuff for X but not for their


    children? Was this even justifiable?


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    The sound of a ringing phone interrupted their conversation¡­

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    It was Stanley Batton''s phone that rang.


    Stanley slowly picked up his phone and nced at it.


    It was a friend request on WeChat.


    The person''s profile picture was a charming female anime avatar.


    Her nickname was ''Sexy Chick''.


    Stanley frowned slightly before locking his phone and tossing it aside.


    He did now show any unnecessary emotions from the beginning.


    X naturally wrapped her arms around his neck. "Who was that?" she asked softly.


    ¡°I don''t know. It''s a friend request. I ignored it," Stanley said.


    "Why did you ignore it? What if it''s someone important?" X asked.


    "From that nickname, it doesn''t sound like someone important," Stanley said.


    "Alright then... It''s probably a beautifuldy who has a crush on you..." X said.


    With that, X chuckled for a moment as she joked around with Stanley.


    She wasn''t curious about that person''s nickname.


    Many people longed to be with Stanley. One more or one less didn''t make a difference.


    "Let''s continue with our topic earlier. Tell me... Why didn''t you buy something for our babies when you went to the mall?" X asked. Stanley chuckled. "I really forgot..."


    "I was only thinking about you," Stanley added.


    After hearing that, X suddenly didn''t know if she should be upset or happy.


    ¡°Can you please think of your children too?" X sounded a little helpless.


    "Okay... I''ll try to keep that in mind," Stanley said.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What do you mean you''ll try? Are the kids yours or not?" X asked.


    "Shouldn''t men care about their children the most? How could you not think that way?" X sounded even more helpless.


    Stanley thought deeply for a few seconds. "To me, children are important, but they''re not as important as you...


    "You''re my entire world. That''s


    because nobody can truly


    apany me for the rest of


    life in this world apart from you,'' Stanley added.


    His tone was full of affection.


    There was a tenderness in his eyes that couldn''t be described with words.


    He meant every word he said.


    X instantly felt warmth spread in her heart.


    "In that case, can you love our children and me equally from now on?" X asked.


    "Sixty percent for you and forty percent for our children..." Stanley said after thinking for a few seconds.


    "So little?" X felt a sense of injustice for her children.


    "It''s good enough that I didn''t say seventy percent for you and thirty percent for the children. It''s been decided. You''ll get sixty percent of my life, and our children get forty..." Stanley said.


    "Honestly. X couldn''t resist rolling er eyes at Stanley. "Ours is


    true love, while our children


    are only


    acident. Is that it?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Stanley chuckled again before gently nting a kiss on her forehead. "Our love is true, and so is my love for our children..."


    "Tsk. I won''t believe you," X said.


    "I mean it," Stanley said.


    X had only just washed her hair.


    It had a light, tantalizing orange scent.


    Stanley couldn''t resist hugging her tightly.


    He loved X so much that he wished he could merge their bodies.


    The two of them hugged each other tightly in the dark.


    However, neither of them was falling asleep.


    They were both thinking of the same thing...

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    They were thinking of the nine-tailed fox demon. Suddenly, X Quest thought of something...


    She sat upright and looked at Stanley Batton.


    "Honey... Are you asleep?" X asked.


    Stanley slowly opened his eyes. "Hmm, not yet..."


    "Did you give Professor Caines all the fox fur?" X asked.


    "Yeah. What''s the matter?" Stanley asked.


    "I suddenly thought of something..." X said.


    "What is it?" Stanley asked.


    "When I use my special vision, I can see an object''s history..." X said.


    "Do you think I could do so too if I use my special vision on the fox fur?


    "If I could, I''d be able to see what happened to the fox before it lost its fur, as well as what it looked like...


    "Perhaps, I might even be able to see the fox''s past...


    "Although I''m fairly certain that the nine-tailed fox from my dreams was the one that hurt our maid... I still want to use my special vision to find out... I want to see if it''s possible to look into this nine-tailed fox''s past," X said.


    One could only win a fight by knowing one''s enemy well enough.


    X had been worried about too many things recently. Hence, she hadn''t thought of this at all.


    "In that case, I''ll get Professor Caines to send it back tomorrow," Stanley said.


    "Okay," X replied.


    ***


    The following day, Stanley prepared the helicopter.


    They were going to the ind where Yaksha lived.


    Apart from the helicopter, Stanley also arranged for a hundred bodyguards to be by their side.


    X and Stanley got into the helicopter first.


    Immediately after that, the bodyguards also got into the helicopter.


    Just as the pilot was about to start the engine, Professor Caines drove in through the main entrance.


    When Stanley saw Professor Caines'' car, he immediately looked at a bodyguard behind him. "Go down and fetch it...¡±


    The bodyguard quickly got out of the helicopter.


    Soon, Professor Caines got out of his car.


    He was an old man with gray hair.


    After giving the bodyguard some simple instructions, he handed the item over to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard grabbed the item


    and quickly returned to the


    P


    helicopter. He then handed it over to Stanley with both hands. "Mr Batton..."


    Stanley reached for the item and ced it in X''s hand.


    The item was wrapped inside a white napkin.


    Since the white napkin was crumpled into a ball, it seemed very ordinary.


    Soon, the cabin door was closed.


    The helicopter engine was started, and it ascended into the sky.


    X slowly unwrapped the napkin. After that, she fixed her gaze on the ball of fox fur.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In the next second, she thought about using her special vision.


    After that, her special vision was activated.


    Soon, her gaze pierced through the fur''s surface.


    Meanwhile, some unfamiliar scenes appeared in her mind.


    Everything made her hair stand.


    Suddenly, she clenched her fists tightly and shivered.


    Her face also turned ashen.


    When Stanley saw this, he grabbed X by her shoulders. "What is it? Hmm?"


    The bodyguards had no idea what X was doing.


    Although they found it strange that


    l


    X reacted in such a shocked. manner when she looked at the fox none of them over thought of it.


    X didn''t answer Stanley.


    she insisted on using heret


    vision to continue viewing those unfamiliar scenes.

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    X Quest saw a white nine-tailed fox strolling near her family''s house.


    When a cold breeze blew against it, it slowly opened its mouth.


    It had extremely sharp fangs.


    The fangs lookedpletely different from those of ordinary foxes.


    It sent chills down X''s spine.


    After the fox strolled around for a while, it turned into a golden ray of light.


    In the next second, it teleported into the Quest family''s garden.


    Right then, the maid who was previously injured walked over.


    The fox pounced at the maid.


    After injuring the maid''s eye, it turned into a golden ray of light and disappeared.


    When it disappeared, it left behind quite a fair amount of fur.


    Those white fur was then dispersed by the northerly winds, leaving the maid behind on her own as she screamed in pain and fell to the ground.


    X continued to use her special vision...


    However, she couldn''t see anything else.


    The scene of the maid falling to the ground was thest one.


    The golden light...


    The nine-tailed fox.


    This was what the nine-tailed fox demon looked like...


    X wanted to find out more.


    She wanted to know what the nine-tailed fox demon had gone through in the past...


    Preferably, she wanted to know about its past life.


    However, it wasn''t working at all.


    X made several attempts, but none of it worked.


    Each time, she would see the same thing.


    It would always stop at the part where the maid fell to the ground.


    Hence, X let out a long, helpless sigh.


    Exhausted, she rested her head against Stanley''s shoulder.


    "I''ll tell you what exactly happened after we get off the helicopter," X said softly.


    Stanley didn''t n on asking further.


    After all, there were too many people outside.


    "Okay," he his


    eplied softly. Then,


    her hair with his


    Ground X, he gently


    He still had a light oud perfume scent on him.


    This was a scent that could make one feel at ease.


    With Stanley''s arm around her, X gradually began to feel calmer.


    After a while, X and Stanley''s helicopter arrived on the ind where Yaksha lived.


    X and


    y then led their one t


    forest and where Yaksha t belongs to en.set


    hundred bodyguards through


    Not long after X rang the doorbell, the door was opened.


    She led Stanley through Yaksha''s front door.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards formed two lines outside and waited quietly.


    The traditional-looking space felt as warm as summer.


    As usual, there was a scent of ambergris inside.


    It smelled expensive.


    Right then, Yaksha was sitting at a high-ss, traditional rosewood coffee table.


    There was an egg-shaped humidifier made of jade next to his hand.


    White mist continually swirled above the humidifier...


    When the mist mixed with the steam above the tea-making apparatus, it seemed almost dreamy.


    Yaksha stood up respectfully once he saw X and Stanley. He then walked up to them. "X, Stanley..." Yaksha said.


    "Hi... I''m


    come over when you contacted me


    y I haven''t been able t


    a while


    ago," X said. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s fine. Haven''t you already exined it to me? I understand." Yakshaughed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    "Yaksha, why did you want to see me previously?" X Quest asked.


    X recalled that she did personally call Yaksha to exin why she couldn''t meet him back then.


    She also recalled asking Yaksha why he asked her toe over.


    However, Yaksha hadn''t answered her then.


    He only told her toe over when she was free and that he''d speak to her in person.


    X could sense that it was something significant.


    It was so crucial that Yaksha had to speak to her in person.


    "Come here and have a seat..." Yaksha made an inviting gesture toward the coffee table.


    X naturally held Stanley Batton''s hand. They then walked over to the coffee table and sat down.


    Soon, Yaksha sat from across X.


    Yaksha first picked up two clean teacups and poured tea into them.


    He ced one teacup in front of Stanley and the other in front of X.


    Immediately after that, Yaksha chuckled. "I''ve invented a unique pill that can cure leukemia. A single pill would be enough to cure a patient of various types of leukemia thoroughly..."


    X was shocked to hear this.


    A unique pill for leukemia?


    This would be a massive benefit to humankind.


    For many years, countless people have been affected by leukemia.


    Many of them had to spend tens of thousands of dors each day to cure this kind of illness.


    Many families went bankrupt because of such an illness.


    In fact, many people didn''t even have the money for treatment, and they ended up dying...


    If a single pill really could cure people of this illness, it''d benefit all of humanity.


    That was wonderful.


    "I''d like to teach you how to make it... Firstly, it''s doing good on my part. Secondly, it''s also my way of thanking your family for what they''ve done for me..." Yaksha said.


    X was shocked yet again by what Yaksha said.


    Was he actually going to teach X something so valuable?


    This was a priceless treasure.


    X felt even more curious. What exactly happened between her family and Yaksha?


    Who was that person Yaksha mentioned?


    X once asked her father if he knew Yaksha, but he said he didn''t know who Yaksha was.


    This meant the family member Yaksha mentioned wasn''t her father.


    X felt curious about all of this.


    However, since Yaksha didn''t want to talk about it, X felt too embarrassed to ask anymore.


    "Are you really willing to teach me how to make it?" X asked.


    "Yeah... I''ll benefit from your act of


    kind sharing my pill with the


    My karmic debt would also be lessened.


    "However, I do have one condition. You can''t set too high a price for it. It''d be best if you could sell it for one extra dor on top of the cost of making it...


    sto


    "Even with this, you could still earn a lot of money," Yaksha added.


    However, X chuckled. "No..."


    "Hmm?" Yaksha murmured.


    "Do you disagree with the price?" Yaksha asked.


    "I disagree," X said.


    "Do you want to get rich with it?" Yaksha asked.


    "No... I will only sell it at the cost price.


    money off this thing..." X said.


    don''t want to make any


    She didn''t need the money...


    She hoped this thing could be cheap and affordable.


    It''d help everyone.


    "Okay..." Yaksha nodded repeatedly. There was a look of approval in his eyes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He hadn''t chosen the wrong person after all!


    "Thank you, Yaksha. Humankind is lucky to have you," X said.


    Yaksha chuckled. "You''re too kind... Humankind is also lucky to have you. You truly are a kind person..."

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    "You''re the kindest," X Quest said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Let''s stopplimenting each other... Oh, right. You called to say there was something else you wanted to discuss. What was it?" Yaksha asked.


    X proceeded to tell Yaksha about all her recent dreams and what happened to her maid at home...


    She also told Yaksha everything about what she saw with her X-ray vision.


    Yaksha''s gaze instantly became stern when he heard these things...


    He fell silent.


    He seemed to be deep in thought.


    "Yaksha... I''m very certain the thing that harmed my maid was the nine-tailed fox demon from my dreams...


    "I think it might be my creditor from my past life, right? I know you can''t reveal too much, or it might affect your right to cultivate toward bing a god.


    "But I really want to know how to deal with it right now. Must I wait for it toe to us as you said before?


    "Wouldn''t we be sitting ducks?" X asked.


    "Wait for it. Once it shows up, you and Stanley will naturally find a way to deal with it...


    "You two owe your creditor far too much... Unfortunately, you have a huge price to pay.


    "Everything has its own time and ce. You can''t avoid karma.


    "Even a god can''t help you.


    "This is all I can say... Stop asking..." Yaksha said.


    X felt extremely disappointed after hearing this.


    This meant there wasn''t any other solution.


    They had to wait like sitting ducks.


    Yaksha didn''t deny that the nine-tailed fox demon was her creditor from her past life.


    That meant it was.


    "Everything has only just begun... There will be a lot ahead of you. Good luck," Yaksha added.


    Stanley frowned deeply before


    around X''s


    . Be it rain or s


    always be by your side,"


    "Hmm..." X nodded.


    "You must remember one thing. No matter what happens, you must


    trust each otherpletely. You


    e


    must fight alongside one another as closely as possible... This is the only way you can get past the


    ¦«¦¯¦´


    treacherous road ahead..." Yaksha said thoughtfully. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    With that, he let out another long, helpless sigh...


    "This world can be cruel sometimes. It shows no mercy. Be it man or god, one must repay what one owes to another," Yaksha added.


    X nodded. Her frown gradually deepened...


    "Don''t be afraid, X. I''ll always be with you, okay?" Stanley said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Okay."


    "Both of you, go to my study and retrieve the leather notebook. It contains the form for my special leukemia medicine.


    "Also, there''s a small white porcin


    bottle


    that next to the notebook. Bring


    e


    "Yaksha said with a cloudy


    look in his eyes.


    X nodded. After that, she held Stanley''s hand, and they both walked up the stairs.


    Once the two of them had left, Yaksha slowly picked up his steaming hot teacup.


    He then downed the tea in one gulp.


    After putting the teacup down, he stood up and walked over to the ancient-looking window.


    It was snowing outside.


    The northerly winds bellowed, and the heavy snowing continued.


    The entire world seemed chaotic.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    While looking at the snowy scenery, the look in Yaksha''s eyes became even more mncholic...


    The look of concern became increasingly apparent.


    After taking a deep breath, he slowly exhaled.


    He then looked at the snowing sky and murmured to himself, "I hope the two of you can get through it...


    "If you can get through it, things will get better...


    "If you can''t..." Yaksha became silent all of a sudden.


    A look of concern shed in his eyes.


    After a minute, he still seemed worried.


    Yaksha let out a long sigh before recollecting himself and returning to the coffee table.


    He brewed a new pot of tea.


    After that, he silently waited for X Quest and Stanley Batton.


    Once X and Stanley had retrieved the items upstairs, they returned to Yaksha while holding each other''s hand.


    Stanley was the one carrying all the stuff.


    He put the items on the coffee table. After that, he and X sat in their original seats.


    "These are all for you... Keep them... Apart from the form for leukemia medicine, this notebook also contains forms for curing other types of diseases...


    "Also, this white bottle contains thepleted leukemia pill. You can have it... I haven''t named this pill... You can do it yourself," Yaksha said. X chuckled. "You came up with this. So naturally, you should be the one naming it. I don''t deserve such an honor..."


    Right then, X felt extremely grateful to Yaksha...


    That was because Yaksha invented something that could benefit all of humankind.


    From now on, families affected by leukemia could finally be relieved of their suffering. X was very thankful to Yaksha for being generous enough to give her this form.


    She swore in her heart that she wouldn''t let Yaksha down.


    She would make sure to help many leukemia patients.


    Yaksha chuckled again. "It''s fine... It''s just a name... Do as you wish. I don''t like such troublesome matters..."


    "Alright... In that case, what do you think about naming it as the Resurrection Pill?" X asked.


    "That works... People who get this


    pill


    en they are on their c


    would be resurrected..." Yaksh


    very satisfied with this name.


    was


    Upon hearing this, X joyfully looked at Stanley. "What do you think, honey?"


    Stanley nodded. "Yeah... I think it''s good."


    Just like that, the three of them decided on the medicine''s name.


    At noon, X and Stanley had lunch with Yaksha in his house.


    After that, the two of them left Yaksha''s house together.


    Yaksha stood in front of the door as he watched X and Stanley leave with their entourage. He then let out a long sigh... Clouds gathered above, and it started snowing again.


    Yaksha slowly looked up at the


    snow-filled sky and mumbled to


    himself "Such a pitiful couplet


    novel


    Unfortunately, nobody can escape karma from their past lives...


    "There''s a long road ahead... But, I hope the two of you can move forward hand in hand, never abandoning each other... Step


    forward bravely... Do no


    vel


    "I hope this snowstorm can be over soon... Sigh... What a pity..." Yaksha said.


    He then turned around and closed the door before heading into the house...


    After that, Yaksha continued to sigh repeatedly.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    X and Stanley didn''t speak after getting into the helicopter. Instead, each had their own thoughts...

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    The situation was obvious.


    X Quest and Stanley Batton were destined for a tough road ahead...


    X frowned slightly while gently resting her head against Stanley''s shoulder. She silently prayed in her heart...


    She prayed for this snowstorm to be over soon.


    She prayed that the two of them would be able to repay what they owed soon...


    Outside, it was still snowing heavily.


    The entire world seemed chaotic looking out of the helicopter, just like X''s mood right then.


    X hoped that no matter how bad things turned out, they would eventuallye to an end like the snow.


    Their creditor was so powerful.....


    It wasn''t a human.


    Instead, it was a nine-tailed demon fox...This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Moreover, it seemed to be a mighty nine-tailed demon fox.


    If it were a human, X wouldn''t be afraid no matter how much more powerful than her it was...


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t a human.


    X was an ordinary human.


    How would she fight against a nine-tailed demon fox?


    Never mind that it had such strong powers. Even if it only had a little bit of power, it''d still be more than what ordinary humans could handle.


    Stanley held X tightly and gently kissed her hair.


    "Don''t worry too much. There will always be a way... I don''t believe there''s anything I can''t deal with in this world..." Stanley said confidently by her


    ear.


    "I''ll always protect you...


    "But you must promise me... No matter what happens, you must trust in mepletely.


    "I will also trust in youpletely..." Stanley said gently.


    X nodded. "You too... This thing is naturally cunning. If it wants revenge, it will think of everything it can to make us ufortable...


    ¡°Perhaps, it might even try to stir up conflict between us... But, of course, this is only my guess..." X said.


    Stanley frowned deeply. However, his tone was gentle as usual. "Hmm..."


    "Let''s focus more on happy thoughts, okay?" Stanley added.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll set up a pharmaceutical factory after we get back. Then, we''ll start producing the pills ording to the form Yaksha gave us... This was the only thing that made X happy today.


    "Okay..." Stanley said.


    "No. I need to get the paperwork done first... It must be approved by the relevant department..." X said.


    "Don''t worry about the paperwork. I''ll sort it out for you by tonight..." Stanley said.


    X nodded obediently. She was as tame as a house cat. "Okay..."


    "Darling..." Stanley said.


    "Yes?"


    "Even if the skyes crashing down, I''ll hold it up for you, okay?" Stanley said. "Okay..."


    "I won''t let anyone hurt you... No matter who or what it is..." Stanley''s tone e was dominant. He sounded full of determination...


    SWI


    X instantly felt secured after hearing his words.


    X nodded...


    She suddenly felt extremely sleepy.


    Without realizing it, X fell asleep by resting her head against Stanley''s shoulder...


    After a while, the helicopter arrived at Antis...


    The pilot turned around to look at Stanley respectfully.


    Stanley


    finger and ced it on his lips.


    on & encefully extended his index


    I for the pilot not to meet


    swho


    The pilot stopped himself from speaking immediately.


    "If you don''t want to get fired, keep it down..." Stanley said softly.


    a


    The pilot instantly took a deep breath. "Mr. Batton... Where do we go now?" he asked in a barely audible voice.


    Everyone who worked for Stanley knew that X was the apple of his eye.


    Hence, the pilot didn''t dare to make the slightest mistake.

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    These people all knew in their hearts that Stanley Batton was like their master, and X Quest was like their master''s master. Stanley lowered his voice again. "Head home..." he answered coldly.


    The pilot instantly flew the helicopter in a different direction.


    A few minutester, the helicopternded in front of Stanley and X''s house.


    The bodyguards got out of the helicopter first.


    As X was asleep, everyone moved as quietly as they could.


    Although there were a hundred of them moving at the same time, it waspletely silent.


    Not a single sound could be heard.


    After the bodyguards had gotten out of the helicopter, one of them quietly opened the cabin door for Stanley.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Stanley affectionately caressed X''s face before carrying her off the helicopter.


    The snow continued to fall.


    The bodyguard next to Stanley held an umbre up behind him.


    Step by step, Stanley slowly carried X through the snow and into their warm house.


    Inside, the temperature was still as high as thirty degrees.


    The warm indoors was a stark contrast to the chilly weather outside.


    X was sleeping soundly in his arms.


    Shey still in his arms like azy yet noble cat.


    Stanley could almost feel his heart melting when he looked at her.


    He only wanted to give her the best this world had to offer.


    He wanted her to always be on high grounds as well as bask in everyone''s praise and apuse.


    Stanley carried X to the bedroom.


    Then, he carefully put her on the bed.


    He was meticulous the whole time.


    Outside, the light of dusk filled the skies...


    Golden rays of sunlight dyed half the sky into a reddish-orange hue...


    The entire world seemed to be covered in gold.


    Inside the room, the colors had also turned warm...


    It was as if a digital visual filter had been added.


    Outside the window, the northerly winds bellowed, and the heavy snowfall continued.


    The


    V predusk shining against theyer of gold... Content belowan


    snow


    it seem like there


    Sw


    to


    a


    Thebination of dusk light and glittery snowkes was extremely wonderful.


    After looking at the view outside, Stanley looked at X. His heart felt increasingly calm and peaceful.


    Right then, he wished he had the power to stop time.


    If that worked, he could stay in this moment forever with X...


    While ruffling X''s hair, he sat next to her for a long while.


    Only after the room had turned


    entirely dark did he slowly get upset


    and


    d leave the room. Then, he walked s into the kitchen. Content


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Upon opening the fridge, he could see X''s favorite ingredients were all inside.


    He casually picked a few ingredients and began preparing a sumptuous dinner.


    Outside, the heavy snowfall continued.


    There was a thickyer of snow in the courtyard.


    It looked like a wonderful scene right out of a fairy tale...


    With the sky turning dark, the temperature also dropped.


    The entire city of Antis felt like a freezer. It made one shiver...


    However, this had nothing to do with X and Stanley, who were in a warm ce.


    First, Stanley washed the rice.


    After that, he prepared two y pots before adding washed rice into each of them...


    He then added sausages and water.


    He wanted to make y pot rice for X tonight...

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    After putting on the lids, Stanley Batton carefully ced the y pots on the stove and started on the fire...


    His method of making y pot rice was different from other people.


    However, his was the version X Quest liked the most...


    Stanley didn''tze around while the rice was being cooked.


    Instead, he cleaned some of X''s favorite ingredients and made a few dishes, including braised lobsters, steamed fish, and oyster soup with tofu.


    By the time he was done making these dishes, the rice was just about done.


    Most of the water in the pot had nearly dried up.


    Stanly slowly lifted both lids and added a sunny side-up egg into each of them, as well as some broli.


    Finally, he drizzled some of his homemade sauce into the y pots before putting on the lids.


    The strong aroma filled the kitchen.


    The finished dishes were ced on the right side of the stove. They looked and smelled appetizing.


    At this moment, Stanley looked less like his usual dominant self when he was at work.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Instead, he gave off the vibe of a family man who helped around the house.


    In the master bedroom, X slowly opened her eyes.


    Having taken a long nap, she felt much more rxed.


    Her mind had also surprisingly cleared up.


    After subconsciously looking around, she found herself in her room at home.


    She immediately switched on the light and nced at her watch.


    It was already eight o''clock in the evening...


    Outside, it was pitch ck.


    The northerly winds continued to bellow.


    It sounded as if it would tear the entire world apart...


    The heavy snowfall also continued.


    Everywhere seemed white and extremely pure...


    X slowly stretched and tidied up her slightly messy hair.


    She then got up and went downstairs.


    Just as she reached the living room, she smelled the rich aroma of food.


    Although she didn''t have much of an appetite, to begin with, she suddenly felt


    2 hungry after smelling the


    swhot


    aroma. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    She followed the aroma into the kitchen.


    Right then, Stanley''s y pot rice was alreadyplete.


    He wore a pair of thick, ck insted gloves as he opened the lid of the pot...


    With the lid open, the rich aroma wafted through the air...


    The eggs were cooked just right. They were the perfect sunny-side-up eggs.


    After sprinkling some ck sesame seeds


    carefully carried the food into.ne eto the eggs, Stanley


    next-door dining room.


    W


    When he saw X standing there, his facial expression immediately turned gentle.


    Even his gaze became tender. "You''re up. You''re just in time for our meal. Wash your hands, and let''s eat.....¡± X nodded gently, but she leanedzily against the door frame. "Give me a second. Let me get warmed up..."


    "You little cker," Stanley said with a smile.


    After that, he quickly carried all the food into the dining room.


    X stood in ce and watched Stanley get everything done.


    then did she slowly get into the te


    adjacent bathroom to wash her hands.


    Right then, Stanley walked in.


    He turned on the faucet before she could.


    After that, he took her hand and put hand soap on her palm. He then carefully washed her hands.


    His every move was gentle, and he had a serious look in his eyes.


    At that moment, X felt charmed by him.


    "What are you doing?" she asked softly with a smile on her face.


    "Washing your hands for you..." Stanley said.


    "I know. Why are you washing my hands for me?" X asked.


    "Weren''t you toozy to move?" Stanley asked.

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    ?


    ¡°Hmm... A little..." X Quest said.


    Stanley Batton shook his head helplessly. "What should I do with you?"


    X thought deeply for a few seconds before cackling like a child. "Spoil me."


    Stanley also thought deeply for a few seconds. He then nodded earnestly. "Yes, that makes sense..."


    Seeing how serious he looked, X couldn''t resistughing.


    X realized that she''d been acting more and more like a child ever since she and Stanley started living together.


    In the beginning, she still behaved like a mature wife.


    However, she no longer behaved like a wife at all.


    She was bing increasinglyzier.


    She also became increasingly dependent on Stanley in daily life.


    Moreover, she did it without feeling an ounce of guilt.


    In the past, when Stanley did everything, and she did nothing, she would still feel guilty.


    However, even if Stanley did everything and helped wash her hands now, she no longer felt that way...


    In fact, she felt like she deserved it.


    She acted just like a child whom Stanley took care of...


    X thought that perhaps Stanley had spoiled her rotten.


    "Hmm... Stanley, you''ll have to be responsible for everything rted to me..." X said softly.


    Stanley reached for a face towel and gently dried X''s hands. He then looked carefully into her eyes. "What do you mean by this?"


    "I''m bing increasinglyzier... In fact, I even feel like I deserve to be. It''s terrible. Would you end up hating me if this goes on?" X asked.


    "No..." Stanley said without hesitation.


    "Really?" X asked.


    "Yeah. I chose you to be my wife. So I''ll have to spoil you rotten till the end..." Stanley said.


    X couldn''t resistughing...


    She had a charming smile.


    Nobody else looked as beautiful as her when she smiled.


    "Alright... Let''s eat, honey..." Stanley rubbed X''s face with


    used to dry her hands. Content


    sto en swno Co towel he


    X could feel the cold sensation against her face.


    It felt extremelyfortable.


    X nodded immediately before turning around and entering the dining room...All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The moment she walked in, she was attracted to the table full of delicious food.


    X immediately sat down and picked up her dining utensils. She started Stanley


    deating the y pot ri Sheet prepared... Contes


    to NovelDrama.Org


    It was X''s favorite taste. She felt delighted after taking a bite.


    Just as X finished taking her first bite, Stanley was done washing his hands and walked in.


    He smiled when he saw the satisfied look on X''s face. "Is it good?"


    After saying that, he sat across from X.


    X immediately gave a thumbs up. "Yeah... It''s delicious. Honey, you''re awesome."


    Men liked to be praised by the woman they loved, and Stanley was no exception.


    Suddenly, Stanley started smiling again. "Hurry up and eat... Hmm?''


    X nodded obediently.


    After the meal, X suddenly craved ice cream.


    She got up and walked over to the fridge with two doors...


    However, she realized there wasn''t any ice cream inside once she opened it...


    X scratched her head


    look


    = bcdly before turning to look


    at Stanley. "Honey... Why isn''t there


    ice cream in the fridge, there


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Ice cream?" Stanley frowned deeply.


    "Yeah..." X nodded.


    Content


    "Pregnant women can''t eat ice cream... Don''t you know that?" Stanley asked.


    "But I suddenly want to have some. I''ve checked. It''s fine to eat just a little," X said.


    Ding-dong... Ding-dong...


    Right then, the doorbell started ringing...

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    X Quest quickly walked over to the door and nced at the door viewer...


    Sharon Lindt was standing outside the door.


    X immediately opened the door.


    Once the door opened, X was slightly shocked by what she saw.


    Sharon was holding tworge bags in her hands.


    One of the bags contained ice cream from luxury brands...


    Meanwhile, the other bag contained all sorts of snacks.


    X was only thinking about having ice cream, and her mother-inw had already sent some over.


    Were their minds connected in some way?


    X immediately became excited when she saw ice cream.


    She immediately reached out for the bags in Sharon''s hands.....


    However, Sharon dodged slightly and refused to let X get what she wanted.


    After that, Sharon quickly walked into the house with the bags and changed into house slippers...


    She then quickly walked into the living room and put the bags on the coffee table.


    Sharon then put her snow-covered red coat and red beret aside.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her silk traditional dress was revealed.


    Sharon''s feet were bare.


    She glowed brightly the moment she removed her coat.


    "How could you carry anything as a pregnant woman? Can you love yourself a little?" Sharon nced helplessly at X.


    After that, Sharon pointed at the food on the coffee table. "These are all for you... Don''t forget to eat them..."


    Right then, Stanley walked out...


    "Thank you, Mom... I was just thinking of having ice cream..." X said.


    Stanley frowned and slowly walked


    over to X''s side when he heard the word ice cream''. He then nced at the stuff on the coffee table. Pregnant women can''t eat ice cream... Why did you buy so much? This is ridiculous..."


    Sharon nced at Stanley


    helplessly. "It''s fine to have a little asionally. I ate ice cream when I was pregnant with you and your siblings... Nothing happened to me or any of you...


    "You won''t understand. Sometimes, these are the things a pregnant woman wants to eat. As long as it''s in moderation... Don''t you get it? If a woman can''t eat what she wants when she''s pregnant, she''ll


    ¦«¦¯


    remember it for the rest of her life..." Sharon added...


    X was deeply pleased by what Sharon said.


    "That''s right..." She immediately said in agreement.


    "I heard that eating ice cream isn''t good for the pregnant woman or the baby..." Stanley said.


    "It''s fine as long as very little is eaten each time," Sharon said.


    After that, Sharon picked up a tub of strawberry-vored ice cream and put it in X''s hand. "Here... Have a few spoonfuls, X..." "Thank you, Mom." X epted it with an ecstatic look on her face...


    Sharon carefully opened the lid for X. After that, she retrieved an intricate silver spoon from a packet and ced it on the ice cream. X eagerly sat on the couch and began eating the ice cream.


    X had always liked eating ice cream during winter as she stayed indoors with warm heating...


    Now that she was pregnant, she was even more fond of doing so...


    There was an instant she couldn''t control herself because of her cravings.


    Stanley shook his head helplessly once again when he saw how pleased X was with the ice cream.


    He then pinched his forehead exhaustedly. "Fine... As long as you''re happy."


    Sharon immediately rolled her eyes at Stanley. "Of course... As long as X is happy..."


    "You''re ridiculous..." Stanley said.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    I''m not ridiculous. I''ve been pregnant. I understand how a pregnant woman feels... But, to be honest, eight out of ten pregnant women have cravings for ice cream when they''re pregnant..." Sharon Lindt said.


    "Really?" Stanley Batton asked with interest.


    "Of course. Out of those eight, six of them secretly ate ice cream without anyone finding out. As for the remaining two... Their family members probably felt sorry for them and bought them ice cream..." Sharon said.


    "Fine..." Stanley said.


    "As long as X''s heart isn''t at risk, let her eat whatever she wants. Nothing is more important than her happiness," Sharon said.


    "Remember what your father said. Treat her like a princess. Got it?" Sharon asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Okay, good," Sharon said.


    Stanley was speechless.


    "Have you been taking good care of X recently?" Sharon asked.


    "Yeah, I have," Stanley said.


    "Is that true, X?" Sharon asked carefully as she looked at X.


    X nodded. "Yes..."


    Stanley had always been attentive in taking care of X.


    "Why do I feel as though you have not gained any weight? You''ve gotten thinner, in fact. What''s going on? Do you not gain weight like me when I was pregnant?" Sharon asked.


    "Yeah..." X chuckled.


    "Oh. I thought Stan was not feeding you well," Sharon said.


    "That''s not the case," X said.


    "Hmm, that''s good to know..." Sharon looked at Stanley satisfactorily. She then turned to look at X''s face.


    "X... Is there anything you''d like to eat? I''ll make it for you right now..." Sharon said.


    "We just had dinner. I''m not hungry. Don''t stand around. Have a seat here," X said.


    Sharon immediately sat next to X and started chatting with her.


    Meanwhile, Stanley sat silently next to them and watched them showing each other affection.


    Sharon stayed at their house until ten o''clock before she finally left.


    She spent nearly all the time nagging at Stanley, reminding him to


    treat X well. She alsoplimented X a great deal.


    X''s mood became much better because of Sharon''s visit...


    After sending Sharon off, X and Stanley returned to their bedroom and took a bath together.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Once X had dried her hair, she


    changed into a white silk pajama Then, she stood in front of the basin and Carried out her facial skincare routine.


    Afterpleting everything, X returned to her room and started her body skincare routine.


    Right then, Stanley was sitting at the


    head of the bed. He was using his iPad for a video conference with the high-level executives in a foreign subsidiarypany.


    Stanley had his earphones on.


    X couldn''t hear what was being said in the conference clearly.


    She could only hear Stanley speaking in fluent English.


    The way he worked so seriously portrayed the image of a sessful, attractive man.


    X felt charmed.


    Afterpleting her skincare routine, X smelled great from head to toe.


    Her fair, tender skin emanated a rosy scent.


    It was fragrant but not overwhelming.


    Stanley continued to work next to her...


    After putting down her skincare products, X looked up and saw Stanley wearing a pair of gold-framed sses.


    He looked much more studious this way.

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    The round, gold-framed sses concealed his cold and austere expression.


    It made him appear slightly gentler...


    X Quest was captivated by him with a single look...


    The gold chains on the sses added a touch of hipness to them.


    Stanley Batton looked even more charming than a male protagonist in an idol drama...


    The moment Stanley looked up, he saw X watching him.


    He immediately smiled before excusing himself from the meeting. He walked up to X and pinched her chin softly. "What are you looking at? Hmm?" he asked affectionately.


    People in the meeting witnessed the major transformation in Stanley''s character...


    Countless blonde-haired, blue-eyed high-level executives in the huge conference room, who were visible through the iPad, were stunned by Stanley''s sudden transformation...


    Soon, everyone subconsciously looked at each other and smiled...


    The entirepany knew about how their president adored his wife.


    Hence, they had gotten used to it...


    X subconsciously nced at Stanley''s iPad...


    She noticed she happened to be in the frame.


    The camera made her look good.


    Although she didn''t have any makeup on, she was still extremely pretty.


    X and Stanley looked very good next to each other.


    Seeing how many people were looking at her, X waved at them and greeted them. "Hello..."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The people on the screen also immediately waved at her to say ''hello'' back...


    Each of them appeared respectful and cheerful.


    After greeting them, X extended her hand and gave Stanley''s iPad a nudge...


    She moved out of the frame.


    After that, she looked at Stanley. "Continue with your meeting... Be serious. We can talkter..."


    "I was asking you. Why were you looking at me?" Stanley asked.


    "Can''t I look at you?" X asked.


    "You can..." Stanley said.


    "Are you hungry?" He asked.


    X shook her head...


    ¡°Okay. Let me know if you''re hungry... I''ll make you something nice. I''ll continue with my meeting now, alright?" "Okay..." X said.


    "Be good..." Stanley sounded as gentle as if he was speaking to a child.


    Nobody in the meeting spoke. Instead, they silently watched


    their president and his wife howel


    affection


    to each other... Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Although they couldn''t see X''s face, they could still picture what was going on in their minds.


    Everyone was extremely envious after witnessing what happened...


    ***


    .ne


    At the same time, in a luxury private clubhouse in the city center of Antis, a group of rich people were having a gathering in the most


    luxurious room in the clubhouse...


    They drank alcohol, yed mahjong and billiards, sang, and chatted.


    Men and women were all hanging out together...


    Each of the young men had a beautiful inte celebrity in their arms.


    Meanwhile, each of thedies had a limited-edition Hermes purse next to them.....


    The men got together to talk


    business and pick up girls, while the


    women got together to talk about


    clothes, shoes, bags, and skincare products...


    Each of the female celebrities was dressed up morously.


    They lookedpletely different from the female inte celebrities.


    The female inte celebrities tried very hard to move up the socialdder.


    Each of them tried to dress up as if they were ssy noblewomen...

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    However, no matter how hard they tried, they were still significantly different from the female celebrities present.


    Although they could dress up, they couldn''t package themselves like noblewomen.


    There were gorgeous women everywhere in the room...


    This gathering was held by Cody Lancaster, the only son of the newly appointed mayor of Antis.


    This person had a powerful background...


    His father was the mayor of Antis, while his mother was known for being a tough woman in the business realm in Antis...


    The propertypany owned by his mother had a presence in every part of the country...


    For this very reason, the rich kids in Antis were all very supportive of Cody''s gathering.


    Right then, there were also many girls around Cody...


    Each of them tried their best to seduce him.


    Cody looked decent enough...


    Although he wasn''t particrly handsome, he didn''t look bad either.


    Due to his youth and wealth, many girls liked him.


    Halfway through the gathering, Georgie Clementine pushed through the door and entered...


    Georgie wore a white Chanel blouse with a ck vest from the same brand and a pair of tight-fitting ck pants. She also wore a pair of ck high heels...


    She looked very attractive.


    There was an aura of femininity about her...


    The moment she walked in, ady wearing a ck Hermes coat rushed in.


    The woman was very hasty...


    She was holding a cup of milk tea.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The moment she entered, she ran into Georgie from the back.


    Suddenly, the milk tea spilled all over Georgie.


    It also sshed all over the floor.


    The warm and sweet milk tea instantly soaked through the fabric on Georgie. She could feel it against her skin.


    The sticky sensation of milk tea against her skin made her feel extremely ufortable.


    Georgie instantly frowned before turning around and looking at the person.


    The woman seemed calm...


    She didn''t seem the slightest bit sorry.


    When the woman saw Georgie staring at her, she indifferently nced at Georgie before taking a step back. "A good dog doesn''t get in the way... Do you understand?" she said with a look of disgust.


    Her arrogant tone and look of disgust clearly conveyed how she looked down on Georgie...


    In the next second, she frowned deeply before circling Georgie. She was about to walk toward Cody.


    Amidst their conflict, countless people were looking their way...


    Those who recognized Georgie instantly felt worried for that woman.


    Meanwhile, Cody quickly stood up when he saw Georgie.


    However, just as he took one step forward, Georgie frowned a little. She grabbed that woman by her shoulder.


    In the next second, Georgie''s facial expression turned cold. "Apologize..." Georgie said sparingly.


    There was an intimidating aura about her.


    The woman thought she heard Georgie wrong.


    She immediately turned around to look at Georgie confusedly. "What? What did you ask me to do? Apologize? How could you ask me


    UT


    to apologize? Do you know who I am? Huh?"


    However, Georgie immediatelyughed out of spite. "Do you know who I am?"


    At first, Cody was about to speak up for Georgie.


    However, from the looks of it,


    Georgie didn''t look like someone who''d get bullied easily. Cody immediately sat down and crossed one leg over the other. He held wo women on each side and observed Georgie and that woman...


    He was in for a good show...


    It was a show about Georgie teaching someone a lesson.


    Many people felt this way in the room.


    Each of them had their gaze fixed upon Georgie. They were waiting for Georgie to make her next move...

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    The woman lifted her hand and gently brushed her long, curly, burgundy-colored hair...


    When she lifted her hand, her diamond watch worth several tens of millions appeared before everyone''s eyes...


    However, Georgie Clementine didn''t care at all.


    She maintained a cold expression on her face from the beginning.


    "Who are you?" the woman asked indifferently.


    "I''m your father..." Georgie said.


    Suddenly, that woman''s face turned red with rage. "You... What did you say? Who brought you here? How could you be so rude..."


    "No matter how rude I am, I''m still stronger than you... At least I know that I''d need to apologize if I crashed into someone..." Georgie felt extremely appalled by this woman before her...


    Georgie honestly had never met anyone this impolite.


    How could such a weirdo exist?


    Did she think Georgie was easy to bully?


    "I crashed into you... It''s your fault. Who asked you to stand in front of the door?" the woman said arrogantly. She rolled her eyes at Georgie after that.


    "I had just entered. Where else would I be if not in front of the door?" Georgie argued.


    "I don''t care where you like to stand. I am saying you''re wrong, and that means you''re wrong. You ought to apologize to me..." The woman said arrogantly once again.


    However, Georgie didn''t say anything. Instead, she silently walked over to a long coffee table. She then nced at the people who were looking at her...


    Meanwhile, the woman seemed even more confused. "Hey... I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?"


    However, Georgie didn''t say anything. She silently leaned over and naturally grabbed the ss of red wine in Cody Lancaster''s hand...


    In the next second, Georgie slowly stood up and returned to the woman. She gently swirled the ss in her hand.


    While swirling the ss, the purplish-red liquid in the ss began to swish about slightly.


    It reflected a soft glow under the lights.


    "What are you nning to do? If you


    want t


    won''t be necessary... Content


    Dologize by drinking, t


    to en.sw


    "I won''t ept that kind of apology... I''ll only ept it if you kneel before me and apologize..." The woman


    continued to speak arrowoln


    Her every word was like stepping on Georgie''sndmine.


    Everything she said got on Georgie''s nerves.


    However, Georgie didn''t show any emotion on her face.


    Instead, she silently swirled the ss...


    After doing it one more time, she raised the ss above the woman''s head.


    At this moment, the woman felt that something was wrong.


    She immediately took a step back, frightened. "You... What are you doing? Do you know who you are? Believe it or not, if you dare to touch me, make sure you can''t leave this clubhouse today."


    "Oops..." With that, Georgie poured the wine over the woman''s head.


    The woman started screaming...


    The purplish-red liquid slowly flowed down her head.


    The red wine formed lines on her face.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was a terrifying sight.


    The strong alcohol scent wafted through the air.


    At this moment, the entire world fell silent...


    Not a sound could be heard.


    There was pin-drop silence.


    Time seemed to have stopped at this moment.

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    The woman frantically wiped the red wine off her face with her sleeves. She was on the verge of a breakdown...


    After wiping her face clean, the woman backed away and pointed at Georgie Clementine''s face angrily. "Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t need to..." Georgie said calmly.


    In the next second, the woman red at Cody Lancaster, who had been watching this by the side the entire time. "Cody... Are you going to get involved or not? If you don''t, I''ll call my boyfriend to deal with this..."


    With that, the woman shifted her gaze to Georgie''s face again. "If you''re here, you''re probably Cody''s friend, right? Don''t think I can''t do anything to you just because Cody has your back... Even god can''t help you this time...


    "Do you know why nobody is making a sound even if I''m yelling at you? Can''t you understand?" the woman asked again.


    The woman wished she could skin Georgie alive.


    This was the first time in her life that she''d been treated this way.


    She was determined to punish Georgie for being so impolite.


    She believed that Cody would be on her side.


    That was because her boyfriend was very powerful.....


    She knew that those people around her, including Cody, didn''t dare to say anything because she was powerful herself...


    When she was upset, they all had to put up with her.


    They didn''t dare say too much.


    "Why?" Georgie asked.


    "That''s because I have a powerful connection. You''ll understand the difference between being superior and inferiorter!" the woman said.


    While the woman watched, Cody slowly shook his head and smiled before walking up to the two of them.


    In the next second, he lifted his hand and pped the woman forcefully across her face...


    Wham!


    The entire world became quiet again.


    Time seemed to have gone still once more.


    The woman appeared


    dumbfounded. She quickly held her right face that had been hit and looked confusedly at Cody. "You... What are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    Cody snorted. "I think you''re crazy. You have no idea who you''re messing with..."


    "Who am I messing with?" the woman asked confusedly.


    "Her boyfriend is Henry Armstrong..." Cody said.


    The woman was instantly shocked...


    "If you don''t know what''s going on after returning to the country from overseas, you can pay more attention to news within the country. Find out about gossip in the circle of rich folks. Don''t just fill your face with Botox..." Cody said with a look of disgust...


    In the next second, he bowedAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    y to Georgie and made et


    weing gesture. "Miss Clementine, please have please have a seat..." belongs to


    ePo


    The woman was still dumbfounded.


    She had only just returned to the country, and she''d already messed with Henry''s girlfriend.


    Although her boyfriend was powerful and had a strong background, his family was still inferior to the Armstrong family. Suddenly, the woman felt afraid.


    When she recalled her inner thoughts earlier, she wished she could find a hole and hide in it.


    She wished she could p herself, especially when she recalled the things she had said to Georgie.


    She felt embarrassed...


    It was thoroughly humiliating!


    Georgie followed Cody to an empty seat near him and sat down calmly...


    She didn''t feel angry anymore after Cody pped that woman.


    She also couldn''t be bothered to hold a grudge against such lowly folks.

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    Immediately after that, Cody Lancaster sat down too...


    All the madness hade to an end.


    People who were watching the show couldn''t resist rolling their eyes at that woman.


    "Did she really think her boyfriend was invincible?"


    ¡°What a joke. What is her boyfriendpared to the Armstrong family?"


    "This time, she''s offended Henry''s girlfriend. That means offending Henry himself. If things get blown out of proportion, her boyfriend will surely dump her."


    "Exactly. There are plenty more women like her. If things get that far, she can''t avoid being dumped..."


    People around started whispering among themselves.


    Suddenly, the woman felt even more embarrassed.


    When she heard them talking about how her boyfriend might dump her, she became even more panicked.


    It was true...


    If things got out of hand, her life was over.


    She quickly walked up to Georgie Clementine and kneeled in front of her while ignoring everyone''s gazes. "Sorry... I was wrong...


    "Please forgive me..." The woman said.


    At this moment, her arrogance from beforepletely disappeared.


    In its ce was an endless sense of humility and pity.


    People couldn''t resistughing at her when they observed the significant change in attitude.


    Meanwhile, Georgie maintained herposure.


    Having spent years in the entertainment industry, she''d experienced almost everything imaginable.


    She''d tortured many jerks and humiliated many people.


    She couldn''t be more familiar with scenes like this.


    Georgie knew clearly why this woman was apologizing...


    However, since Cody had already taught her a lesson, Georgie


    feel the need to be mercileso


    Georgie flicked one finger against her sapphire blue nail. "I know. Get up..."


    "Does that mean you forgive me?" The woman had a hopeful look in her eyes...


    "Let''s see how you perform today..." Georgie said.


    The woman quickly moved close to Georgie and started pouring her drinks.


    The high and mighty queen was now like a pug.


    Georgie nced calmly at her. "Don''t be too


    do whatever you want just becaus


    Post. Don''t think y


    you have money..."


    The woman nodded respectfully. "Yes, I know..."


    Georgie couldn''t be bothered to talk to her


    With more. Hence, she shooke


    her


    helplessly. "Alright. Get on


    to


    SWOO


    with it..." Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    "Have you forgiven me?" the woman asked.


    "Get on with it..." Georgie still sounded indifferent.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing that she had gotten her way, the woman stood up and bowed respectfully to Georgie.


    She really didn''t care how embarrassed she was and how many people mocked her in their hearts...


    All she cared about was her boyfriend and his wealth.


    "I''ll go to the restroom first," the woman said awkwardly.


    In the next second, she left the room.


    Georgie knew she wasn''t going to the restroom...


    There was a restroom in this private room itself.


    The woman was really trying to make her escape.


    However, Georgie couldn''t care less.

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    Georgie Clementine slowly opened her white Hermes purse and retrieved a ck velvet box before handing it over to Cody Lancaster. "Henry asked me to give this to you. I''ll wish you a happy birthday on his behalf..."


    Cody epted the gift respectfully. "Thank you... You and Henry are too kind," he said with a chuckle.


    After that, Cody eagerly opened the box.


    There was a Patek Philippe worth tens of millions inside.


    Cody seemed even happier.


    "Hey, thank you so much... You must have spent a lot..." Cody said.


    "We''re friends. Don''t worry about it..." Georgie said with a smile.


    "Oh, right. As far as I know, your mother''spany invested in Gray Path, didn''t she?" Georgie asked.


    Cody nodded. "That''s right...¡±


    "It''s a very popr title. The filming hasn''t even started, and the cast hasn''t been selected yet, but it''s already gotten onto the list of hot topics several times," Georgie said.


    "Yeah. I''ve been working on this project all this while. Now, there''s a very high expectation from the public. I feel a lot of pressure," Cody said.


    "It''s good to feel some pressure. Pressure can be transformed into motivation. As far as I know, this isn''t the first time you are overseeing a project like this. You''ve done well each time in the past... I''m sure this won''t be an exception..." Georgie said.


    "I hope so," Cody said.


    "Here''s the thing. I''ve read the novel Gray Path was adapted from. I liked it a lot... I know someone suitable for the leading female role. I wonder if you''d be interested..." Georgie said.


    "Who is she? The female protagonist in this drama series is a pure and innocent fairy. I''ve looked everywhere in the entertainment industry, and I still haven''t found a suitable candidate," Cody said.


    "There''s only one kind of womancking in the entertainment industry, and that''s the pure and innocent kind. Those supposedly pure female celebrities don''t have that innocent look in their eyes...


    "It''s not the kind of purity I''m looking for at all," Cody couldn''t help butin.


    Georgie chuckled again. "Ourpany has recently signed on a new actress. She''s a pretty girl from Forty-Nine Film Academy, and she''s the right person you''re looking for..." Georgie said calmly.


    "Really?" Cody asked with interest.


    Georgie searched for the girl''s photo on her phone.


    The girl had ssic looks.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She had an oval-shaped face, thin brows, and a small mouth.


    There was a pure look in her eyes, and she had extraordinary facial features.


    She looked out of this world.


    Cody was taken aback by her beauty.


    He immediately pped his thigh as he looked joyfully at the girl''s photo. ¡°This is the one.....¡±


    Having aplished her goal ofing here, Georgie let out a long sigh of relief.


    This girl''s name was Tania Truff.


    She was a new actress signed to X Entertainment.


    Georgie and X both saw a lot of potential in her...


    This girl was good at acting, had great looks, and she was charismatic...


    There was none other like her in the entertainment industry.


    Georgie believed that Tania would be popr after acting in Gray Path.


    After that, Georgie briefly discussed Tania''s pay with Cody, as well


    When she would report for dute ione?


    so on.


    swno


    and


    Due to Henry''s support, Cody agreed to all of Georgie''s requests.


    Cody even agreed to some conditions that were way too good for neers.


    After everything had been


    discussed, Georgie sat around


    while


    to


    She then made up an


    dfor


    e the clubhouse. Conta


    belongs to


    When she went outside, it was snowing.


    The entire world was cold and empty.


    Georgie''s outfit was very thin. She immediately rubbed her hands together and stomped her feet...


    After taking her car key out, she


    quickly pointed it at her newly


    bought red Ferrari and pressel


    the button.


    She then prepared to get into her car.


    Right then, she was stunned by something she saw that appeared out of the blue.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    In the dark, cloudy sky, a bright ray of golden light suddenly shed by...


    Immediately after that, there was thunder...


    It was as if the entire world would be torn apart...


    After the thundering ended, a white nine-tailed fox flew quickly into the dark clouds...


    It disappearedpletely.


    The whole thing happened so quickly that Georgie didn''t even have time to take a picture.


    It felt almost like a dream.


    While observing this, Georgie felt increasingly shocked.


    In fact, she couldn''t believe what she had just seen.


    She subconsciously widened her eyes and looked at the part of the sky where the nine-tailed fox appeared.


    Right then, the sky returned to normal.


    The thunder clouds disappeared, and only the howling northerly winds remained, as well as snowkes the size of goose feathers.


    What happened?


    Was it all her imagination?


    Or was this a paranormal incident?


    Did a fox just ascend to heaven?


    Georgie didn''t think that was possible.


    In the end, she shook her head helplessly.


    She probably watched too many fantasy dramas.


    That was probably why she was hallucinating now.


    After taking a deep breath and exhaling, Georgie got into her luxury car.


    As soon as she got in, Henry Armstrong''s sapphire sports car arrived.


    It was a limited-edition Bugatti, and it was the only one of its kind in the world.


    The car stopped next to Georgie''s car.


    The car''s cool exterior, bright color, and loud engine attracted a lot of attention.


    From Georgie''s position, she could clearly see Henry on the driver''s seat through the dark window.


    Henry wore a ck silk sweater with a loose white hoodie on the inside. He looked very fashionable.


    He had recently changed his


    hairstyle.


    t was extremely short t


    there was a ''Z'' on the left side.


    deven cleaner than before...


    When Georgie saw him, she was about to get out of the car.


    However, the moment she touched the door handle, a female inte celebrity with thick makeup walked up to Henry''s car...


    Immediately after that, the woman opened the car door and got inside.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Georgie frowned slightly at the sight of this.


    What the hell just happened?


    Did the woman just get in without permission?


    It was very warm in Henry''s car.


    The light wasn''t switched on.


    There was a strong cigarette scent in the dark space.


    Henry turned off the engine and was prepared to get out of the car.


    As soon as the woman got into the car, a strong rose-scented perfume wafted in.


    It was a high-ss perfume. However, due to it being too strong, it smelled cheap instead.


    Henry frowned deeply and red at the woman.


    The woman wore branded


    essories from head to toe. From


    one look, Henry could tell that she''d had stic surgery on nearly every part of her body...


    Her body and face all seemed fake...


    However, despite the fakeness, she still looked pretty.


    In the past, Henry would certainly have been interested...


    However, he was no longer the womanizing man he used to be.


    Hence, Henry had lost interest in women like her long ago.


    He slowly lit a cigarette. After taking a puff, he leaned into his chair and looked at the woman. "Get out..."


    His tone was indifferent, and so was the look in his eyes.

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    However, there was an imposing aura about him that seemed to push people away.


    The woman was just about to start flirting with him, but she was taken aback by Henry Armstrong''s demeanor.


    To be honest, she recognized that this was an expensive car. She felt certain that the person in the car was very rich.


    Hence, she decided to try to flirt and seduce him.


    If things worked out, they''d book a room at a hotel.


    Once the man got addicted to her, she''d try to make more money off him. She''d then be at least able to afford a few Hermes purses.


    If she was luckier, she might even be able to purchase a house.


    If the man didn''t get addicted to her, and he left right after the deed, she''d at least get one Hermes purse...


    It''d still be worth it.


    In the next second, the woman started smiling again.


    That was because she recognized this person before her.


    He was Henry from the Armstrong family...


    Henry was known for being a womanizer...


    Although there were rumors in upper-ss society that Henry already had a girlfriend, and that he no longer had eyes for other pretty women, she didn''t believe it.


    She believed that all men were bad in the world.


    It was difficult to change one''s character.


    She didn''t believe that Henry could devote his love to one person.


    Love was the one thing that neversted long in this world.


    Any person would get bored after being in a rtionship for too long.


    "Come on. Don''t be like this. My car broke down. It''s cold outside. I''m sure you wouldn''t want me to freeze out there...


    "I want to go to Hilton International Hotel. Could you give me a ride? I''ll repay you in kind..." After saying that, the woman leaned closer to Henry. She


    put one hand on Henry''sp and brought her fiery red lips close to his earlobe. She then started blowing gently into his ear.


    It was extremely seductive...


    However, Henry wasn''t affected at all.


    He waspletely calm.


    "Get out..." Henry said coldly once again.


    After that, he opened the door on her side and pushed her out.


    He didn''t show any mercy at all.


    Only then did the woman give uppletely.


    Right then, she felt terrible...


    This was the first time she failed at flirting with someone.


    That man was Henry...


    He was the most elite among the elites in Antis.


    At a young age, he had all the money and charm he needed.


    Even if she couldn''t get anything of it, she''d still want to sleep him.


    Swnowth.


    She wanted a taste of a top-notch man like him.


    To her surprise, Henry didn''t even give her a chance.


    She genuinely envied Henry''s girlfriend, Georgie Clementine.


    She was also very curious about how Georgie managed to changeContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Henry


    from being act


    to


    being loyal to only one person.


    "Disgusting..." Henry red at the woman outside who was still feeling confused.


    He then quickly got out of the car.


    Nearby, Georgie was gently tapping


    on herp with her long, sapphire nails as she observed what happened from her car''s driver''s seat...


    She could see everything that happened inside Henry''s car.


    Although Georgie didn''t hear what they said, she could guess what happened.


    Seeing that everything had ended, Georgie slowly opened her door.


    She then elegantly stepped out of the car.


    The moment she got out, her gleaming aura outshone the other woman...


    It was very clear who was the better-looking one.

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    Meanwhile, Henry Armstrong immediately stopped looking upset when he saw Georgie Clementine.


    In the next second, he moved close to Georgie with a gentle look upon his face. He looked at her nervously. "Honey, don''t get the wrong idea. I was innocent. I just parked when this person got into my car on her own..."


    While Henry was exining, he looked like a kid who had made a mistake and was afraid his parents would get angry. He seemed genuinely terrified. Georgie found his behavior extremely hrious.


    "Honestly, I swear. You can ask this woman if you don''t believe me..." Henry added.


    Georgie shook her head helplessly. She couldn''t resist chuckling. "Alright... I guess that''s what happened..."


    Georgie knew exactly what kind of person Henry was right now.


    Hence, she didn''t doubt him at all.


    "Really? Are you sure you didn''t misunderstand anything?" Henry continued to ask carefully. He seemed excited now.


    "No..." Georgie said.


    "That''s great... I''m d..." Henry said.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you say you weren''t free toe?" Georgie asked.


    "I just finished working. Since I knew you were here, I thought abouting over to take you home..." Henry said.


    "I see... Well, I happened to be done here too. Let''s head home," Georgie said.


    With that, Georgie reached for Henry''s hand and prepared to leave.


    After taking a few steps, Georgie could feel theces on her ck Martin bootsing undone.


    She immediately stopped walking and looked down...


    When she saw this, she naturally looked at Henry and pointed at her shoces. "It''s loosened..."


    Henry immediately went down on one knee and slowly tied her shoces.


    He looked very much like a gentle and obedient boyfriend.


    The woman from before was still standing nearby.


    When she saw this, she felt even more confused...


    Was this the same Henry who yelled at her earlier?


    Was this the same Henry who used to dominate the circle of rich kids?


    Was this the same Henry who used to look at women as toys?


    She couldn''t believe her eyes...


    Immediately after that, another short-haired female inte celebrity slowly walked up to her...


    The short-haired woman was also looking in Henry''s direction.


    There was a look of envy in her eyes.


    However, Henry only had eyes for Georgie. He didn''t care who was watching him.


    After tying Georgie''s shoces, Henry quickly stood up. He then carried Georgie in his arms.


    Henry''s behavior like this out in the public made Georgie blush.


    Georgie subconsciously took a deep breath before looking around. "What


    in public. It''s not decent..."


    are you doing? Put me doe


    "I like it..." Henry said.


    "I don''t like it... Mmph..." Before Georgie could finish her sentence, Henry kissed her on the lips.


    Everything else was drowned out.


    Georgie''s words were all muffled by Henry''s kiss.


    When the two inte celebrities saw this, they felt even more envious.


    What was going on?


    Georgie struggled to push Henry away but to no avail.


    After Henry was done kissing Georgie, he reluctantly let go of her. "There''s nothing wrong with me kissing my girlfriend. What''s


    indecent about it?"


    Georgie was still blushing. "You''re shameless..."


    ¡°Hehe... Honey, are you hungry? Do you want me to apany you for supper? I bet you didn''t get to eat much during the gathering earlier, did you?" Henry said.


    Georgie nodded. "Yeah."


    "What would you like to eat? I''ll drive you there," Henry said.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    ¡°Anything will do," Georgie Clementine said.


    "Don''t say anything. Tell me what you want to eat..." Henry Armstrong said.


    Georgie thought for a while. "What I want to eat isn''t avable in the city... Forget it... Let''s just go to a Japanese restaurant," she said.


    "Do you want to eat marinated crabs from that restaurant in the suburbs?" Henry asked.


    Georgie had been craving that recently.


    She''d ask Henry to buy it for her once every few days.


    Georgie nodded. "Yeah, but it''s toote. They would''ve closed by now."


    "As long as you want it, I can get them to open up," Henry said.


    Georgie quickly looked at the heavy snowfall. She shook her head. "No, it''s gettingte. It''s not safe to drive there."


    "It''s fine. I''ll drive slowly," Henry said.


    "Is this necessary?" Georgie asked.


    "We''ll get it if that''s what you want. Why should you hold back? You can do whatever you want when you''re with me," Henry said. Georgie immediately felt warmth spread in her heart when she heard this.


    Right then, a few rich men walked out of the clubhouse.


    Each of them had a pretty woman next to them.


    These men were at Cody Lancaster''s gathering earlier.


    They were Henry''s friends too.


    The moment they walked out, they saw Georgie in Henry''s arms. They immediately felt jealous at the sight of their affectionate interaction.....


    It was the first time one of them saw Henry in Georgie''s presence...


    They were all shocked.


    Although they knew Henry was good to Georgie, they still felt like they were dreaming when they saw this in person.


    ¡°D*rn... What the hell am I seeing? Is this Henry Armstrong?"


    "You mean this man is Henry? Why can''t I believe what I''m seeing?"


    "I''ve already told you. Henry is like a puppy in front of Georgie. I thought it was a


    noittle over the top at first, but


    now I believe it... D*mn."


    "If he''s not a puppy, what is he?"


    To avoid disturbing the intimate moment between Henry and Georgie, everyone kept their voices low.


    However, even so, Henry and Georgie still overheard them.


    Henry immediately frowned before ring at the people behind him.


    Georgie was still in his arms.


    Moreover, it didn''t seem like he was going to put her down.


    Georgie struggled to get off, but she couldn''t.


    Now that so many people were watching, Georgie felt genuinely awkward.


    "What''s wrong with being a puppy? Are you jealous?" Henry asked.


    Everyone immediately shut up.


    "Honey, let''s go. We''ll go to the suburbs for marinated crabs... Henry said as he looked at ge


    Govel


    "The suburbs? At this hour?" One of the rich men looked surprised.


    "Georgie wants to have some. Saying no isntContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    an option... Never mind the suburbs. Even if it''s


    something overseas, I''d have to arrange


    it for her immediately i


    that''s what she wants..." Henry wasn''t trying to hide his love and affection for Georgie at all.


    Everyone was dumbfounded once again...


    Indeed, people do change.


    What about the saying that it was tough for one''s character to change?


    It was all nonsense.


    In the next second, Henry carried Georgie into his luxury sports car while everyone watched on in surprise.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    Georgie Clementine was treated like a princess the whole time...


    Meanwhile, Henry Armstrong was like her prince, who only had eyes for her.


    After getting into the car, Henry habitually buckled up Georgie''s seatbelt.


    He then grabbed a U-shaped pillow and wrapped it around Georgie''s neck.


    Having made sure Georgie wasfortable, he started the engine and drove away as everyone watched on...


    With the heater turned on, it felt very warm inside.


    Everyone outside could see what happened in the car clearly.


    They felt nothing but shock...


    "He''s crazy about her, isn''t he?"


    "I know Henry adored Georgie, but I didn''t know it was to this extent."


    "If someone told me in the past that Henry could turn out like this, I wouldn''t have believed them. In fact, I would''ve even told that person that I''d chop my head off to be used as a stool if that happened. I can''t believe what I''m seeing..."


    Henry''s friends talked to one another on the spot...


    Meanwhile, the two female inte celebrities also couldn''t resist speaking up.


    "I can''t believe this would happen to Henry..."


    "Me neither. I''d like to ask what Georgie did to charm Henry like that. You know what? I was trying to flirt with Henry earlier, but he rejected me tantly. He''s really be a good, loyal man..."


    "Henry isn''t who he was anymore. We dated briefly in the past, but he ignores mepletely now. I thought he was like this to everyone, but after seeing this today... Hehe..."


    The two women were visibly getting more jealous by the second.


    As women, they envied Georgie, and they were also jealous of her.


    Henry drove his limited-edition sports car very slowly on the snow-covered road.


    There was a thickyer of snow on the road, and sanitation workers were using various types of machinery to clear the snow.


    The entire city seemed busy.


    Outside, the northerly winds bellowed. It was frigid.


    However, it was theplete opposite inside the car...


    Georgie, who was in the warm car, rested


    It''s


    chin on one hand as shet


    at Henry. "Let''s not got o there. e dangerous..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "How could we not go? You want to dine there..." Henry said.


    "Must we go just because I want to dine there?" Georgie asked.


    "Yeah... Now that you''re with me, that''s naturally the case. I must give you everything you want immediately. Otherwise, do you think they call me someone madly in love for no reason?" Henry said


    Georgie felt warmth spread in her heart again...


    "Will you really give me anything I want?" Georgie asked.


    "Yes..." Henry said.


    "What if I want a star in the sky? Will you bring me one?" Georgie asked.


    "That''s impossible, but I can name one after you... Or, I could give you a fallen meteorite..." Henry said earnestly.


    Georgie was only joking, but Henry took her seriously...


    "As long as it''s something within my


    power, I''ll give you anything you


    Ine


    want, including my life..." Henry saidContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    with a deeply passionatin his


    eyes...


    Georgie felt as if two gentle hands had touched her heart.


    "Who''d want your life?" Georgie said helplessly.


    "It was just a metaphor..." Henry said.


    "I know..." Georgie said.


    "Are you tired from work today? Did anyone bully you?" Henry asked.


    After that, he slowly reached out and ruffled Georgie''s hair.


    Georgie shook her head. "Who''d dare to bully me? Work is tiring, but I enjoy it..."

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    "Okay, as long as you''re happy. Georgie..." Henry Armstrong said.


    "Hmm?" Georgie Clementine asked confusedly.


    "I love you so much..." Henry said.


    Sometimes, Henry also thought that love was unpredictable.


    In the past, he always felt he was destined to be a yer for life. He thought he''d squander his money on beautiful women...


    However, after meeting Georgie, everything suddenly changed...


    He became helplessly in love with her, and he was willing to give up the entire world for her.


    If somebody had told him in the past that he''d be like this one day, he''d never have believed them...


    Love really was strange.


    Georgie looked overjoyed. "Yeah... I know."


    "What about you? Do you love me?" Henry asked.


    "Yes... How many times are you going to ask me that every day?" Georgie asked.


    Ever since they got together, Henry had been asking her this question frequently. Georgie couldn''t even remember how many times he''d ask her this question... She felt that her rtionship with Henry was different from other rtionships.


    For other couples, the woman would usually constantly ask her partner if he loved her.


    However, with Georgie and Henry, it was the other way round.


    "Answer me..." Henry said.


    "I love you... Why do you keep asking this, Henry?" Georgie asked.


    "Idiot. I only ask that because I''m insecure..." Henry said.


    "Why?" Georgie asked.


    ¡°I''m afraid you might not love me anymore...¡± Henry said.


    "Why are you acting like a woman? You''re so petty," Georgie said.


    However, Henry smiled and nced


    at Georgie before gently prese


    on her head. "Hmm... I


    petty... Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    swho


    "Georgie, what spell have you cast on me? Hmm?" Henry asked.


    "Who''d cast a spell on you?" Georgie said in a jolly manner.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Why else am I head over heels in love with you?" Henry asked.


    "If you ask me, who am I supposed to ask to find out?" Georgie asked.


    "I''m addicted to you. Nothing can cure me. That''s why you must be responsible for me. Do you get it? e You''re not allowed to stop loving me, and you mustn''t have a change of heart. Do not look at other men... You can only love me and look at me..." Henry said.


    "Can you stop being so feminine?" Georgie asked.


    "Promise me!" Henry eximed.


    "Fine... I promise you..." Georgie said.


    With that, Georgie rolled her eyes helplessly at Henry.


    She had to hand it to him.


    At eight


    X


    clock the following day,


    t gradually opened her


    the bed... Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The thick curtains blocked out any light from the outside.


    The room waspletely dark.


    She couldn''t tell if it was day or night...


    After opening her eyes, X subconsciously reached out to the space beside her.


    The moment her palm touched the bedsheet, she became wide awake...

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    X Quest could feel a ball of warm fuzziness...


    That thing was even breathing...


    Its soft body rose and fell repeatedly.


    X could even hear its breath.


    Suddenly, X felt chills down her spine.


    She immediately pulled away and sat upright before looking at the thing next to her.....


    However, she was surprised by what she saw.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    There was nothing in front of her...


    Only the white bedsheet could be seen.


    After looking around, X still didn''t see anything...


    What was going on?


    Could she have been hallucinating earlier because she had just woken up?


    However, something didn''t feel right...


    The sensation felt so real.


    The warmth and fuzzy sensations in her palm weren''t fake.


    She could still remember those sensations clearly.


    X quickly got out of bed and searched the room.


    She even checked behind the curtains.


    However, she couldn''t find anything.


    She returned to the bed barefooted with a deep frown on her face and confusion in her heart.


    In the next second, she quickly thought of using her X-ray vision on the bed sheet...


    Soon, she activated her special vision...


    She wanted to use her X-ray vision to find out what had happened on the bed sheet...


    She wanted to find out if she had imagined things earlier.


    Once her X-ray vision was activated, she could see patterns on the bed sheet.


    Immediately after that, she saw the process of the bedsheet being made.


    However, apart from these things, she couldn''t see anything else.


    Did nothing happen earlier?


    Frowning deeply, X deactivated


    her


    confused/on. She then w


    y into heed t


    into the b


    While brushing her teeth, she recalled the sensation she had felt on her palm once again. Content


    It felt so real.


    s to NovelDrama.Org


    X couldn''t stop looking at herself in the mirror as she continued to wonder.


    Was there something there? Was it only because she couldn''t see it with her eyes?


    Could it have been the nine-tailed fox?


    If that was the case, why did it lie


    S to her? Why didn''t it do


    g to her? Co where s


    It injured one of the innocent maids who worked for X''s family.


    Why didn''t it do anything to her but insteady silently next to her?


    If it really was the nine-tailed fox, wouldn''t it have yearned to peel her skin off?


    If it wasn''t the nine-tailed fox, what could it have been?


    An ordinary creature in this world couldn''t possibly have disappeared instantly.


    In fact, X couldn''t even find a single trace of it in the room.


    In the end, X still felt that the nine-tailed fox was there...


    Suddenly, she felt goosebumps all over her body.


    What did that thing want from her?


    Why did ite but not do anything?


    Was it here just to verify its target?


    X felt as if her head was about to explode.


    The creepy sensation in her body was getting increasingly intense.


    It felt as if her skin was turning numb and cold...


    X could almost smell the scent of danger approaching her...


    She genuinely hoped all of this coulde to an end soon.

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    ?


    Since the inevitable woulde sooner orter, X Quest only hoped that it would quickly wrap up after it began. Outside, it was still snowing.


    There was a thickyer of snow on the courtyard.


    As far as the eye could see, thend was nketed in silver.


    X, who was most fond of snowyndscapes, didn''t have any interest in it right now.


    After mechanically brushing her teeth, she washed her face and got into her morning skincare routine.


    X didn''t leave out anything, including her face mask and moisturizing products.


    After applying ayer of foundation, she quickly applied a simple nude makeup.


    Although the makeup was simple, it made her seem a lot ssier...


    She looked like an angel.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, her phone started ringing next to the basin.


    X immediately picked it up and nced at it.


    The word ''Honey'' appeared on her phone.


    When she saw this, she immediately picked up the call.


    On the other side, Stanley Batton was having a serious meeting in a cold conference room with hispany''s high-level executives... The meeting was paused halfway through.


    All the high-level executives were looking at him.


    Stanley slowly walked out of the room with a gentle smile upon his face and his phone in his hand while everyone else watched on. After that, he closed the door and leaned against the adjacent wall. "Are you up?" he asked gently with the phone against his ear. X looked at her gleaming self through the window in the bathroom. "Yeah..." She said.


    "Okay... I''ve made you breakfast. It''s in the dining room. You can eat it after heating it in the microwave..." Stanley said.


    ¡°The roads are slippery with snow. Don''t drive. I''ve already arranged for a car and driver to pick you up,¡± Stanley said.


    The words X heard made her feel as if she had been graced with the presence of a warm ray of sunlight on a cold winter day. Suddenly, she felt calm.


    Her body and mind were at ease.


    "Okay, I know..." X said.


    After that, X frowned helplessly


    as


    eaned against the cold b


    wall nearby. "Honey... I experienced


    something strange earli


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What was it?" Stanley asked.


    X told Stanley about what she experienced earlier without leaving out any detail.


    Stanley subconsciously frowned after


    "Could it be your hallucinational


    asked. Content belongs


    Dsing to what she said.


    he


    X shook her head. "Absolutely not... I think the nine-tailed fox came..."


    While speaking, X held her phone


    and


    sat need to the room. She t to the strange thing ent t to the spot where sheContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After that, she quickly looked around.


    However, nothing was there.


    For some unknown reason, X felt chills down her spine again.


    She had goosebumps all over her body.


    In fact, she could vaguely sense someone standing behind her.


    X''s heart skipped a beat.


    She instantly took a deep breath and turned around...


    A beige flowery wall came into sight.


    Apart from that, there was various furniture.


    Could she be hallucinating again?


    In the next second, X could smell a strong sandalwood scent.


    A single strand of white fur graduallynded on the tip of her toe from the ceiling.


    She could see and smell everything now.


    Her heart skipped a beat once again.


    It was now beating so fast that it felt as if she would have a heart attack.


    X quickly bent over and picked up the white fur.


    This object before her was identical to the one the nine-tailed fox had left behind thest time...

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    Also, the maid in X Quest''s father''s house told her something when the nine-tailed fox injured her.


    She said that she smelled sandalwood when the nine-tailed fox attacked her...


    With all these factsbined, X felt that the nine-tailed fox was indeed in her room...


    The thing that she touched when she woke up on the bed was the fox itself.


    X was sure she wasn''t hallucinating.


    Suddenly, X felt it all even eerier.


    She subconsciously tightened her grip on her phone...


    Immediately after that, X could see a golden ray of light shing before her.


    In the next second, she saw a white shadow fly past her...


    The shadow appeared and disappeared within a second.


    X couldn''t see it clearly.


    However, the moment the shadow appeared before her, she could smell the sandalwood even more strongly.


    It was the kind of scent one would smell in a temple.


    X''s heart started racing again.


    Her face also turned pale.


    X quickly stood up and grabbed her phone tightly. "Honey... I experienced something strange again... I think I see that thing...


    "It appeared briefly before me... I could see a white shadow, and I even smelled a thick sandalwood scent... Do you remember what the maid in my father''s house said when the nine-tailed fox injured her? She said she smelled sandalwood...


    ¡°What else could it be if not that nine-tailed fox?" X said while quickly looking around.


    She was overwhelmed by a strong sense of fear, and it suffocated her.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she could sense someone standing behind her again...


    X quickly took another deep breath before turning around.


    Immediately after that, a white shadow dashed past her...


    "I see it again..." X said.


    "Get out of the room right now... Go to the


    bodyertyard. Look for the


    bodyguards. I''lle back


    belongs to


    immediately," Stanley said met


    When X heard this, she quickly walked to the door and tried to open it.


    However, that was when she realized it wouldn''t budge.


    Immediately after that, her phone switched off automatically.


    She had no idea her phone was switched off.


    X continued to hold her phone against her ear as she tried to open the door...


    However, it was as if something was holding the door in ce.


    She couldn''t open it no matter what.


    X instantly felt something was amiss.


    She believed that the nine-tailed fox must be intentionally torturing her by not allowing her to leave the room.


    It might be executing its n for revenge right here.


    X''s survival instincts kicked in.


    Her heart rate increased steadily, and


    she exerted even more strength


    en her hand...


    She desperately tried to open the door while speaking into the phone. "Honey... I can''t open the door she said.


    However, X didn''t get any response at all.


    In fact, it waspletely silent.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    X quickly nced at her phone.


    Swno


    She then realized her phone had been switched off when she wasn''t paying attention...


    X clearly remembered that her phone was fully charged earlier.


    It couldn''t have switched off automatically because it ran out of battery.


    X bought this phone a month ago. Naturally, it couldn''t have malfunctioned and switched off automatically.


    This phone was from the best national brand, and it was the most expensive model.


    Nothing could have been wrong with its quality.

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    The only exnation was that the nine-tailed fox was the one messing with X Quest...


    X immediately tried to switch on her phone.


    However, it didn''t work.


    X became even more panicked. She walked over to the nightstand and picked up thendline.


    She was even more shocked when she put the receiver against her ear.


    She couldn''t hear any sound from the receiver.


    Moreover, the phone didn''t seem to respond at all.


    It was like a toy phone that had run out of battery.


    The phone was fine yesterday...


    What else could it have been if not the nine-tailed fox''s doing?


    It was trapping X here and stopping her from leaving. In fact, it wouldn''t even let her contact anyone else. Was it going to punish her right there and then?


    X felt even more scared when she thought about it.


    Regardless of how calm she appeared on the outside, she was still afraid of dying.


    Her survival instincts kicked in, and she began thinking quickly on her feet.


    After ncing at the window, she decided to escape through it.


    As the thought urred to her, she hastily walked over to the window and tried to open it.


    While she tried to open the window, she shouted at the security guards clearing snow in the courtyard. "Help..."


    She repeatedly hit the ss window as she cried for help.


    However, there seemed to be some sort of barrier between her and the outside.


    Regardless of how loud she screamed, people outside couldn''t hear her at all.


    Some of the bodyguards would unintentionally look her way, but none seemed to have seen her.


    They didn''t respond to her at all.


    In fact, they didn''t even allow their gazes to linger upon her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After that, X ran over to other windows.


    She started trying to open each of them, crying for help as she did so.


    However, she realized it was the same each time.


    From the bedroom to the bathroom, none of the windows could be opened. People outside couldn''t seem to hear her voice or see her face.


    X felt as if she had been separated from the people outside in some way. Seemingly stuck in a different space, X could see them, but not vice versa. X knew that the nine-tailed fox must have cast some sort of spell.


    Since none of her attempts worked, X decided to give up.


    That was because she couldn''t find any other way.


    X tried her best to suppress her feelings of fear and returned to the room...


    She quickly looked around. After that, she clenched her fists tightly and retrieved a gun.


    X then cocked the gun and


    pointed at the empty room. "I know it''s you. I also know you''re here for revenge... Whatever it is you want to do, show yourself. Don''t torture me like this," X said.


    Since she couldn''t escape, X decided to try fighting against her opponent instead.


    Besides, if the nine-tailed fox wereing for her life today, she''d. die whether she tried to defend herself or not.


    swhotelet


    no


    An average human without powers couldn''t possibly defeat a fox demon with powers.


    Right then, it suddenly started snowing through the ceiling.


    X was stunned by what she saw.


    Snowkes fell onto the ground


    by one. In into


    the end, they all turne


    ite fox fur... Content k


    Swh


    The scent of sandalwood in the air grew even stronger.

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    In the next second, the snow stopped.


    The sandalwood scent disappeared.


    The thinyer of fox fur on the ground also disappeared...


    Everything had suddenly disappeared.


    It felt just like a dream.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After waking up from the dream, everything ended.


    X very quickly stopped feeling chills down her spine. The feeling that someone was watching her from the back also disappeared.


    The room''s door slowly opened on its own.


    X immediately let out a long sigh.


    What happened?


    Did that thing leave?


    Was it only nning to scare her and not hurt her today?


    What was all that for?


    X couldn''t understand it.


    She couldn''t quite figure things out.


    After letting out a long sigh, X felt tense once again.


    She witnessed something powerful today.


    She also realized how weak she was before that thing. She was like a fragile bubble that could pop at the slightest touch.


    Humans weren''t as powerful as they thought they were.


    Due to seeing things more clearly, X felt even more terrified.


    X held her phone tightly and instinctively ran down to the living room.


    She put on her slippers and her white wool coat by the entrance before opening the door.


    The moment she opened the door, cold northerly winds andrge snowkes the size of goose feathers greeted her...


    She immediately felt the chill in all her limbs and bones.


    Right then, the courtyard was very lively, with lots of people.


    Up to a hundred bodyguards were busy clearing snow on the ground.


    Everyone was chatting andughing.


    Having experienced such a long period of terror, X instantly felt relieved at the sight of so many people.


    She immediately stopped feeling so scared.


    Seeing how X ran out in a hurry and how she seemed frantic, one of the bodyguards quickly approached her. "Miss Quest, are you heading out?"


    BUMS


    "What happened to you?" the bodyguard asked curiously.


    It was inconvenient for X to talk to other people about these things...


    If she did tell them, not only would they not believe her, but they might even think she had gone mad.


    X immediately shook her head. "Nothing. Get the car ready... I want to go to the office," X said. The bodyguard immediately nodded respectfully.


    "Get a


    upstairs to get my things... All of you bring guns with you...".


    .  vet


    Although that thing had left, X couldn''t be sure that it wouldn''t return.


    Hence, it was safer to have more armed men around her.


    Although the bodyguard felt confused by X''s request, he still nodded and didn''t seem to question it.


    After that, he gathered a few other men and followed X into the house.


    Once they entered the house, everyone else felt extremely confused by X''s actions.


    However, they didn''t dare to say a word.


    Apanied by the bodyguards, X headed upstairs to get her purse.


    She then led a group of people out of the house.


    Once they were outside, drivers drove many luxury cars over...


    The car in the forefront was a ck Rolls-Royce.


    One of the bodyguards opened the door to the Rolls-Royce for X.


    The heater was on inside the car.


    The moment the car door was


    opened, X could feel warm a


    gushing out of the car and biet


    against her body.


    S

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    X Quest quickly got into her car. She then sent Stanley Batton messages on WeChat to exin everything that had happened... After sending the messages, she carefully checked her contact history.


    X realized that Stanley had called her up to a hundred times after their call had ended previously.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    X didn''t receive any reply from Stanley for a long time after sending the messages on WeChat.


    Suddenly, X felt something was amiss.


    Could that thing have gone to where Stanley was and hurt him?


    X immediately felt worried sick.


    Her heart also started racing.


    She immediately called Stanley on the phone.


    However, she was notified that Stanley''s phone had already been switched off...


    Could it all have been just as she imagined?


    "Go to Dragon Group..." X quickly looked at the driver and ordered seriously.


    Due to being panicked, X had a frantic look in her eyes...


    The driver nodded respectfully before changing the car''s direction.


    X felt increasingly worried.


    "Drive faster..." X looked at the driver and ordered after taking a deep breath.


    Immediately after that, the driver sped up.


    However, because of the slippery roads on this snowy day, the driver didn''t dare to drive too fast for safety purposes...


    X naturally understood this.


    Hence, she didn''t urge him further.


    However, she felt even more panicked.


    At this moment, she felt incredibly anxious. She didn''t know what to do or where to go.


    Her mind was agitated.


    Holding her phone tightly, she tried to call Stanley on the phone again. However, his phone was still switched off.


    X immediately hung up and tried to call Zack Cassidy...


    Coincidentally, Zack''s phone was switched off too!


    X tried calling Stanley''s office...


    She received a notification that her call couldn''t get through.


    Wasn''t all this too coincidental?


    Stanley''s phone, his officendline, and Zack''s phone were all unreachable...


    X increasingly felt that the nine-tailed fox must be behind all this.


    The more she thought so, the harder it was for her to keep calm.


    X didn''t dare to think about what she would do if that were true.


    She couldn''t live without Stanley.


    X held her phone tightly and tried to call Dragon Group several times more.


    However, nobody picked up.


    This all didn''t seem like a coincidence anymore.


    It was even more dramatic than a drama plot.


    A strong sense of insecurity filled X''s heart.


    Nervousness spread through her body.


    In the end, her mind went nk.


    She felt extremely agitated now.


    "Drive a little faster..." X couldn''t resist urging the driver.


    "Miss Quest, the road ahead is very slippery. It''s like an ice rink. If we go


    any faster, an ident to


    ur..." The driver refused to obey hermand.


    Meanwhile, X looked ahead. She, too, instantly decided to remain silent.


    After taking a deep breath, X


    quickly closed her eyes and silently prayed that the road condition ahead would get better.


    She prayed that nothing would happen to Stanley...


    After driving for approximately a few


    hundred meters, the roaddition beet better. There didn''t s


    to


    be as much snow on the ground...


    The driver sped up.


    However, right then, a shocking scene unfolded...

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    X Quest personally witnessed a red spider lily tattoo appearing on the back of her right hand.


    The tattoo seemed almost like a real flower...


    What was going on?


    Why would a tattoo suddenly appear on her hand?


    It was a red spider lily...


    Red spider lilies signified change.


    ording to myths, they only appeared in thend of the dead. They would appear along the river of hell with either only flowers or only leaves, but never simultaneously.


    Legend had it that its scent contained a unique magical ability to summon memories of the dead...


    Just as the thought urred to X, she could suddenly smell a faint fragrance.


    This was something she had never smelled before.


    It was neither the fragrance in the car nor her perfume...


    X suspiciously brought the flower close to the tip of her nose.


    Immediately after that, she could smell the strong fragrance.


    This fragrance was identical to the one she had smelled earlier.


    Never mind that the red spider lily tattoo suddenly appeared on the back of her hand, and the fact that it looked like a real flower...


    Why did the tattoo have a fragrant scent?


    Apart from actually being alive, this flower had every other quality...


    At that moment, X felt chills down her spine again.


    The driver unintentionally looked up and saw the back of X''s hand through the rearview mirror...


    He was stunned for a moment when he saw the flower that suddenly appeared on the back of her hand.


    "Hey... I wasn''t paying attention earlier. Did you get a tattoo, Ms. Quest? It''s lovely..." The driver said.


    The red spider lily was still emitting the unique fragrance.


    Soon, the fragrance filled the entire car.


    The driver liked the unique scent a lot. "Your perfume smells great too..." He said.


    "Thank you..." X replied with a smile.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although she appeared to be smiling, she was panicking on the inside.


    She knew that the nine-tailed fox must be right next to her then.


    It was torturing her again.


    After taking a deep breath, X suppressed her fear and thought to herself know you''re right beside me... Whatever it is you want to do, do it to me alone... Don''t hurt Stanley...


    "If we both owe you something from our past lives, let me repay everything on his behalf...


    "If you''re hurting him, or you''ve


    already hurt him, I hope you will X slowly closed her


    stop


    that. Content belongs


    As soon as she closed her eyes, the weather suddenly changed drastically outside.


    Strong gusts of cold winds suddenly approached from all directions...


    It looked as if they would tear the entire world apart.


    Thick clouds blocked the sky. The entire world suddenly went dark.


    Within a second, the whole world had gone from day to night.


    In fact, it was so dark that X couldn''t even see her fingers.


    Outside, the snow was getting heavier...


    Cold winds with snowkes fell from the sky heavily. The entire world seemed chaotic and blurry.


    The driver couldn''t resist


    comining about the abnormal


    and extreme weather. "What''s going


    on? The Weather forecast didn''t


    even mention that there would be


    such terrible weather today.dt looks


    like there might be a blizzard."


    However, X didn''t speak. She only frowned slightly as she looked outside.


    The weather changed right after she had those thoughts.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    X Quest felt that it was all too coincidental.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Perhaps, it wasn''t a coincidence at all.


    Did the things she said earlier make the nine-tailed fox angry? Was that why it was throwing a tantrum now?


    X felt even more restless when she thought about this.


    That thing was a ruthless creature. If it got angry, the consequences would be dire.


    If Stanley Batton had fallen into its hands, he would undoubtedly be in grave danger...


    X might also not be able to make it out alive.


    However, X couldn''t understand what part of the things she said offended the nine-tailed fox.


    Outside, the winds continued to bellow...


    The wind scale was probably at level seven or eight.


    The car swayed from left to right as if it would topple over at any moment...


    Many trees by the road illuminated by the car lights were swaying wildly due to the wind.


    Various objects including ss on many tall buildings were sent flying into the air.


    They fell all over the ce.


    Outside, ttering sounds could be heard. There were sounds of objects falling and breaking.


    Other cars outside were swaying from left to right, just like X''s car...


    It was as if the cars would be sent flying if the winds got any stronger.


    X had never experienced anything like this before.


    Right then, she felt incredibly anxious.


    This was just like a movie scene she had seen before, where a creature appeared and wreaked havoc in the human world.


    To stop the demon fox from hurting other people, X started thinking in her mind again. "I told you. You should juste at me... Why are you getting other people involved?"


    Despite X expressing her thoughts in her mind, the situation didn''t improve.


    She could hear people screaming in terror out on the road...


    Those voices created an even more tense atmosphere.


    X''s driver didn''t dare to continue driving. He stopped the car by the road.


    Even a grown man like him was shivering in fear.


    "Ms. Quest, let''s stop by the road for a while. I can''t see the road. It''s ¨¨ hazardous to drive under such circumstances. Even if we don''t run into other people, they might run into us." He said.


    "Okay..." "X replied calmly. After that, she continued to look


    the


    world worriedly. Content b


    to


    The snow was getting heavier...


    The world also looked increasingly chaotic and blurry.


    At first, she could still see what was going on by the road if she tried hard enough.


    However, she couldn''t see anything at all right now.


    The entire world seemed to be censored by the blizzard.


    Outside, apart from the sounds of roaring winds and objects breaking, X couldn''t hear anything else...


    She suppressed her feelings of fear and tried to call Stanley as well as his officendline.


    However, her calls still wouldn''t get through...


    Right then, X felt a lot of mixed emotions...


    She was very panicked...


    She wanted to see Stanley right away.


    She wanted to go to the office to make sure he was alright.


    However, under such circumstances, she was like a trapped bird with her wings chopped off.


    She couldn''t move at all.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    Apart from waiting for her death, there was nothing else X Quest could do...


    She tried calling Stanley Batton and all the contacts rted to him, but nothing worked.


    X finally gave up when her phone ran out of battery...


    Time went by oddly slowly.


    Half an hour felt like half a century.


    After half an hour, the weather became normal again.


    The blizzard stopped, and sunlight reappeared.


    All the extreme phenomena disappeared.


    When the world became bright again, X saw a horrendous sight...


    There were broken branches and ss shards all over the road.


    Many cars had collided into the walls from the wind.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Many of them were even flipped over.


    The strange thing was there wasn''t an ounce of snow on the road despite such a huge blizzard earlier.


    Many drivers got out of their cars.


    Their jaws dropped at the sight of the mess when all the snow melted away.


    Suddenly, everyone had all sorts of theories.


    "What''s going on? There was a lot of snow earlier. Why isn''t there any snow on the ground?"


    "Never mind that none of the newly fallen snow remained; even the snow that was there before disappeared. It''s as if it never even snowed. What the hell is this?"


    "Is this a fantasy novel? Oh my god! Am I really not dreaming? This is way too terrifying!"


    "I''m going to call the reporters to inform them about this strange scene..."


    "Oh my


    Could


    god! What happened earlier?


    how else do you exin


    like in fantasy novels? Or


    this


    Everyone was discussing loudly...


    X could hear everything in the car.


    After listening silently for a while, she


    "Hickly looked at her driver


    vel


    . Let''s get to Drag


    Group..." Content belongs.


    The driver immediately started the engine and drove toward Dragon Group.


    The luxurious Rolls-Royce had all sorts of branches and leaves on top of it.


    However, because of how urgent X sounded, the driver ignored all of it.


    As the car sped up, many of the branches and leaves fell off.


    Meanwhile, the security cars also ignored everything else and followed the Rolls-Royce from behind.


    Halfway there, X could see a ck Bugatti Veyron heading toward her.


    The number te had a lot of eights on it.


    That was Stanley''s car.


    X recognized it.


    Suddenly, X stopped worrying as much as she did before.


    All her insecurities faded away at this moment.


    X


    fists


    the


    before turning to


    sciously clenched her


    . "Quick, stop the acet


    She


    said excitedly.


    The driver quickly pulled over by the road.

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    Stanley Batton looked serious and stern as he drove his Bugatti Veyron fast. When he saw his Rolls-Royce and X Quest, who was inside, he immediately stopped the car in front of the Rolls-Royce in a cool drifting motion.


    After that, the two of them got out of their cars simultaneously...


    When X got out, she ignored everything else and rushed over to Stanley before hugging him tightly.


    Although X was 167 centimeters tall, she still looked tiny in front of Stanley.


    Stanley towered over her.


    In his arms, X looked petite.


    X was very d that Stanley seemed alright.


    Only the heavens knew how many terrible things X had imagined on the way to him.


    At this moment, X wished her body could fuse with Stanley to be one so that they''d never have to part.


    "I''m so d you''re fine... You had no idea how I tried to call you on your phone. I even called the office and Zack... None of my calls went through... I


    was worried sick. I thought the nine-tailed fox went to harm you..." X was all choked up.


    Immediately after that, X told Stanley about everything that happened before their call was cut off in a hushed voice.


    None of the drivers or bodyguards got out of their cars. Hence, she could speak freely.


    Although it was cold outside, Stanley''s body felt warm.


    X didn''t feel cold at all.


    Stanley frowned deeply. He slowly unbuttoned his coat and wrapped it around X''s body.


    He created a haven for X


    Suddenly, all the cold wind was blocked out...


    X felt even warmer.


    The tip of her nose touched Stanley''s white shirt.


    She could smell a faint oud wood scent on his shirt, and it made her feel extremelyfortable.


    X loved Stanley a lot. She couldn''t live without him.


    After wrapping her tightly in his coat, Stanley hugged her tightly.


    He then ced his chin above her head. "Our call was suddenly cut off. I quickly tried to call you back, but my call didn''t go through...


    "I tried countless times after that, and it still didn''t work. I felt something was wrong... I suspected the nine-tailed fox was up to something.


    "I then called the bodyguards at home, but I found out none of their phones could be reached.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I tried to call thendline at home, but it also didn''t work. By then, I felt something was even more amiss.


    "After that rushed out of the office


    and started driving home... On the


    way back, I tried calling you. However, I realized my phone couldn''t make any calls..." Stanley said.


    X took a deep breath after she heard this. "The nine-tailed fox was behind this. I don''t know what''s its objective in doing this...


    "I suspect it was also behind the terrible weather on my way over. I was very worried when I couldn''t call you earlier. I was afraid the demon fox took you away... That''s why silently told it toe at me if it wanted revenge.


    "While doing that, the weather suddenly changed... I believe the only exnation is that he got angry because of the things I said, but I don''t know why he''d be angry..." X exined carefully.


    X felt a great headache when she talked about the nine-tailed fox.


    Stanley frowned deeply and hugged her tightly again. "Don''t be afraid. No matter what happens, I''ll protect you by your side," he said.


    "X,e with me somewhereter..." Stanley said.


    "Where is it?" X asked.


    "You''ll find out when we get there..." Stanley said.


    X didn''t ask further. She merely nodded obediently.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    "After the nine-tailed fox tortured me at home, I sent you messages on WeChat to exin everything... From what you told me, you didn''t seem to have received those messages, did you?" X Quest asked.


    Stanley Batton hugged her tightly again. "I didn''t receive anything..."


    X frowned deeply. "The demon fox must have stopped my messages from getting through... It used some odd method to prevent them from reaching you...


    "Also, it must have also been the one that stopped you and I from making calls on our phones... Could it be doing this to torture us and make us worry?" X carefully analyzed.


    Apart from this, she couldn''t think of any other reason.


    After that, she quickly showed Stanley the red spider lily tattoo on the back of her right hand...


    "Look at this..." X said.


    Stanley frowned deeply. He naturally held her hand and looked at the tattoo...


    "Did you get a tattoo? It looks good..." Stanley said.


    After saying that, Stanley could smell a unique scent.


    "Did you use a new perfume? What is it? It smells great..." Stanley immediatelyplimented.


    However, X instantly shook her head. "I forgot to tell you earlier... About the tattoo..."


    After that, X told Stanley everything about the tattoo.


    Stanley cocked his brows in shock after hearing everything. "What?" He gasped.


    "The nine-tailed fox must have done it... Why did it do so? What is it up to?" X said.


    Stanley''s frown deepened...


    He gently touched the red spider lily on X''s hand. "I''ve no idea..." He had a look of concern in his eyes.


    "Rumors have it that the scent of red spider lilies can bring back memories of the dead... Do you think it''s trying to bring back our memories with this scent?" Stanley analyzed thoughtfully.


    X thought deeply for a few seconds. "That''s possible..."


    ¡°Anyway, I really can''t understand this... " X added.


    "After several encounters, I can


    sense


    eeply how powerful it is...


    can even easily manipte


    weather... Content beel


    to


    "Honey, that thing can easily torture us..." X said.


    She felt increasingly worried.


    Although X and Stanley were seemingly all-powerful in the human


    Whey were nothingpared


    to the nine-tailed fox...  en.swno


    They couldn''t even fight against the nine-tailed fox.


    The nine-tailed fox was the real expert...


    "Don''t worry... We''ll talk once I bring


    you to


    look


    at ce..." Stanley had a


    looked like he was


    ovel?


    Strategizing in his eyes. Content


    belongs to


    X sensed that Stanley must be nning something...


    Since Stanley didn''t want to tell her, she didn''t ask further. She nodded silently instead.


    "Are you free now?" Stanley asked.


    "Yes..." X nodded.


    "In that case, get into the car with me..." Stanley said.


    With that, Stanley naturally carried X into his car.


    Once he had sat her down, he elegantly got into the car from the other side...


    When one of the bodyguards saw this, he naturally got into X''s sports car and started the engine...


    The other bodyguards also quickly started their car engines...This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After Stanley started driving, the other cars followed close behind.


    The huge formation attracted a lot of attention.


    There was still a lot of debris on the road...

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    Many people were busy taking pictures by the road.


    Everything that happened seemed like major news to ordinary folks.


    X Quest''s gaze unintentionallynded somewhere outside the car. She could see that some reporters had already made their way over and were interviewing pedestrians...


    X quickly looked away. She then slowly closed her eyes.


    She decided to nap for a while.


    Everything that happened earlier made her feel exhausted.


    Stanley drove with one hand while habitually holding X''s hand in his. He brought her hand up to his lips and gently kissed it with his head lowered...


    His kiss was very gentle. It caused ripples in X''s heart.


    However, X wasn''t in the mood to think about such feelings.


    She had too many things to worry about.


    What would she do?


    "Oh, right... Honey...


    "I''ve already sorted out the paperwork for the pharmaceutical factory and the leukemia medicine production. I''ve also built the factory and hired employees for you... You can get started anytime..." Stanley said softly.


    X felt slightlyforted by what Stanley said.


    At this moment, X felt her mood improve drastically.


    She then opened her eyes and looked at Stanley. "Really? That''s wonderful... Thank you, honey," X said.


    "Don''t mention it." Stanley chuckled.


    He was smiling charmingly.


    "In that case, we can start production tomorrow. We shouldn''t hold this off too long. The earlier we start offering this in the market, the earlier we could start saving lives..." X said.


    "Okay. I support you," Stanley said.


    X smiled a little. She then looked out at the chaotic city.


    The scene before her made her feel that humans were much weaker than they realized...


    Humans might appear to be at the


    top of


    food chain. They were


    cons the highest form of life


    on earth, and they were capable of everything imaginable.


    This couldn''t be further away from the truth.


    There were ces where other beings surpassed humankind without thetter ever knowing it.


    Humans couldn''t even take a single hit from those creatures.


    X truly had no idea what she and Stanley would face in the time toe.


    She only wanted to cherish the peaceful moments they had together now.


    After closing her eyes, X started havingplicated thoughts again.


    Stanley led the entourage of cars far away.


    Finally, they arrived in the suburbs.


    X opened her eyes. Seeing that yet to arrive at their


    they


    el


    destin she took her phone outContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    and started scrolling through Weibo.


    The list of hot topics was basically upied by artists from X Entertainment.


    Noah


    Way Dave Wilkins, Morty , while Sandy Carol unt


    Wayne, and Jay Corben had runway


    had a


    shoot...


    After briefly going through the content, X focused onmunity topics.


    Meanwhile, Stanley silently drove next to her.


    The car was silent.


    The weather in the suburbs was fantastic. The sun was bright, and there were no clouds in the distant sky...


    Warm sunlight seeped into the car, making it unusually bright and warm inside.


    When they arrived at a deserted area, Stanley slowly brought the car to a halt.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    It was snowing in the suburbs. The sky and earth looked gray and dull.


    The hill that came into sight was very tall.


    All the nts on the hill had already wilted, and there was snow everywhere.


    It was a harsh yellow hue mixed with the cold white hue as far as the eyes could see. The entire hill looked lifeless.


    This hill was approximately a hundred meters tall. It was considered a tall hill in the hilly terrain of Antis.


    One could vaguely see a white building at its peak...


    Due to the great distance, X Quest couldn''t see clearly what it was.


    After looking around, X felt increasingly curious about Stanley''s objective of bringing her here.


    In the end, she still couldn''t suppress her curiosity. She slowly turned to look at Stanley''s face. "So... Why did you bring me here?" Could they be going to that building on the hill?


    Stanley smiled a little before gently ruffling her hair. "You''ll find out when we get there..."


    X nodded obediently like an expensive white Persian cat.


    When the sunlight shone upon her face, her fair skin seemed to glow.


    Stanley got out of the car first. He then opened the door for X like a gentleman.


    Immediately after that, the bodyguards in the cars also quickly got out. They walked behind the two of them in two neat rows...


    This was a very grand scene.


    Stanley gently extended his hand to X. "Come with me..."


    X slowly put her hand in Stanley''s hand. She then followed him up the hill...


    The bodyguards followed closely behind them.


    They were equally curious about Stanley''s objective for this trip...


    The path leading up the hill was a difficult one.


    There were rocks, mud bs, and snow beneath their feet.


    X was wearing a pair of short, white boots.


    After only taking a few steps, her boots were already covered in a lot of dust.


    However, she didn''t care.


    Stanley held her hand tightly throughout the journey. He was afraid that she might slip.


    The bodyguards were equally attentive.


    "Are you going to sell me off?" X


    asked She was trying t


    stay


    t belongs to enhet


    S amidst the b


    "Would I?" Stanley asked.


    X thought deeply for a few seconds. "Who''d know?"


    Stanley smiled again. There was an unspeakable gentleness in his eyes. "Idiot, I would sooner sell myself before I sell you...


    "Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    vel.nex


    don''t need to sell myself yet..." Stanley also started joking,


    Our family can still get


    t belongs to en.s


    The bodyguards behind Stanley couldn''t help but look at each other after hearing what he said.


    How could Stanley say that?


    Was he merely getting by?


    If the Batton''s way of life was merely getting by, what about all these other people?


    X''s smile widened. "That''s true..."


    "Even if getting by bes hard... I won''t allow you to sell yourself..." Stanley said. "Alright, as you wish..." X said.


    Stanley affectionately ruffled X''s hair. "Are you tired? Hmm?" he asked gently.


    "Yeah, a little bit. These hilly roads aren''t easy at all..." X said.


    There were huge rocks and mud bs everywhere throughout the journey...

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    The rocks were making X Quest''s feet ache.


    On top of that, the path was slippery due to the snow. Each step had to be taken carefully. That was why X felt exhausted. ¡°But... I can still take it... I''m not that weak..." X said.


    As soon as X finished speaking, Stanley Batton bent over and picked her up.


    Stanley gently carried her through the wind and snow, step by step, as they headed up the hill.


    This affectionate scene made the bodyguards around them jealous.


    The single men instantly felt attacked.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguards behind X and Stanley were very far away.


    A few of them couldn''t resist discussing among themselves in hushed voices.


    "Mr. Batton truly adores his wife..."


    "Exactly. He treats her like the most fragile thing on earth."


    "I suspect that he would give up his life if his wife asked for it."


    "I only admire two people in this world. The first one is Mr. Batton. He had only taken over Dragon Group not too long ago, but he''s already brought it


    to greater heights with his extraordinary capabilities... The other person I admire is his wife... She''s truly unusual for being able to turn cold Mr. Batton into a loving husband..."


    Their voices were soft. Stanley and X, who were far away, couldn''t hear them at all.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, X''s phone started ringing.


    It was the leader of the Blue Sky Exploration Team, Darren Green...


    He was the man in charge of mine exploration on Blue Mountain.


    X immediately answered the call. "Hi, Darren. What''s the matter?" she asked.


    "Ms. Quest... We''ve encountered an issue here..." Darren said.


    "Go ahead..." X seemed curious.


    Stanley silently listened to the entire time. He kept his attention on his feet.


    He was afraid of getting X hurt.


    "Here''s what happened. We''ve already explored a thousand meters below ground... Whatever we needed to dig up, we''ve already done. The quality of the jade down there isn''t fantastic...


    "I''ve already gone five hundred meters below... None of the ore veins look good... There would asionally be a few decent ones, but most of them are of poor quality. I think there isn''t much value feft to explore further... What do you think?" Darren asked.


    After hearing this, X thought deeply for a few seconds. "I''lle over tomorrow and talk over the details tomorrow... Carry out the tasks you have on hand for now..." X said.


    "Alright, Ms. Quest..." Darren replied respectfully.


    After that, X hung up.


    Stanley, who had listened to the entire conversation, didn''t ask anything. Instead, he silently carried X up the hill... X had obtained significant financial revenues from her jade mine on Blue Mountain.


    She had earned up to ten billion dors from it.


    X was already satisfied with that amount.


    However, even so, she still didn''t want to give up so easily. She wanted to try using her X-ray vision to look deeper.


    As far as she knew, there were many uncertainties regarding ore veins.


    Sometimes, just because things didn''t look good in the first few hundred meters, it didn''t mean there was nothing good at all...


    They might discover good stuff after digging a few hundred meters deeper.


    Approximately twenty minutester, Stanley arrived at the peak with X in his arms...


    The only building on the hill''s peak gradually became clear to X.


    She could see how the building looked in its entirety.

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    It was a temple.


    From the outside, the ce looked very run-down.


    It didn''t upy a lot of space...


    It was at least half the size of an ordinary temple.


    There was a ck signboard above the temple''s main entrance.


    The words ''Terrarium Peak'' were written in capital fonts on the signboard.


    Right then, there was a monk sweeping snow by the entrance.


    He was a middle-aged man.


    He was dressed like a ssic monk.


    The broom he held was the most ancient kind of broom...


    When the monk saw X Quest and Stanley Batton, he immediately bowed to them.


    The monk was very thin. There was a fairy-like aura around him.


    Meanwhile, X, Stanley, and the bodyguards quickly bowed to the monk.


    Soon, the monk approached them.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Why are you here?" he asked.


    "I have an appointment with Chief Cornelius Kroe... I need to discuss something with him..." Stanley said.


    "Pleasee with me..." The monk respectfully bowed to them again.


    After that, he led them into the temple...


    X didn''t say anything. Instead, she silently held Stanley''s hand and followed the monk into the temple.


    The interior looked identical to the run-down temples X had seen on television shows.


    Unlike the temples meant for tourists, it looked cold and empty here.


    There wasn''t anything that hinted it was being run as a business.


    X didn''t ask Stanley anything because she had already realized why Stanley had brought her here.


    Clearly, he wanted to find Chief Kroe to help fight against the nine-tailed fox...


    The person Stanley would go to would undoubtedly be a powerful one.


    The group of people followed the monk to a ssic-looking room in the backyard...


    The room had a traditional design.


    It didn''t look any different from temple rooms in television shows.


    The monk pushed the door open before moving aside slightly. "Please enter," he said politely.


    Stanley led X through the door.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards stayed outside and divided themselves into four rows.


    Two of


    both


    remse four rows lined up on two spread out a het


    of the door, while the


    rem Sides


    exit in the courtyard.


    The entire courtyard was surrounded.


    Not even a fly could get in.


    After entering, X saw an old man with white hair meditating on his bed in the room.


    Everything X saw made her feel as if she was watching abative period drama. Everything in here looked no different from temple rooms in period dramas.


    Cornelius, who was wearing an old and patchy robe, had a long, white beard. He looked skinny.


    He didn''t face.


    very reason, his


    e much flesh on his cheekbones appeared very vel


    up...


    There was a fairy-like aura about him.


    When he heard someone entering, Cornelius slowly opened his eyes.


    After that, he slowly got out of bed before


    proaching X and Stanley. "Sir, Madam, this wavel


    please..."

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    After that, Cornelius Kroe made an invitational gesture. He then led X Quest and Stanley Batton to the nearby table and chairs before sitting down...


    Once he''d sat down, he nced at the young monk who had yet to leave. "rence... You may leave us..."


    The monk bowed respectfully to Cornelius before leaving and closing the door behind him.


    The temple itself was already hushed.


    After the door was closed, the silence was even more deafening...


    Sitting here made X Quest feel much calmer.


    There was incense burning on the table.


    The light fragrance made one feel at ease.


    "Chief... I''m Stanley Batton, the man who made an appointment with you. I previously asked my assistant, Zack Cassidy, to contact you..." Stanley said respectfully.


    Although Stanley was respectful, his cold mannerism never left him...


    Anyone''s aura would pale inparison to Stanley.


    They''d appear inferior to him.


    Cornelius took a deep look at the two of them...


    After that, he slowly closed his eyes.


    "I''ll have to tell you about what happened to us in detail..." X said.


    Right after X finished speaking, Cornelius lifted his hand and gestured for X to remain silent...


    X stayed quiet.


    Approximately ten minutester, Cornelius slowly ced his hands on the back of X and Stanley''s hands.


    He then closed his eyes again.


    Two secondster, his facial expression changed drastically.


    His initially calm expression was reced by deep confusion and fear.


    In the next second, he quickly pulled his hand away. He then fixed his gaze upon their faces...


    "You don''t have to exin. I know


    ose to exin. I know


    has targeted you, right?" you, right?" Cornelius asked.


    why you''re here. The 8ailed fotThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    X and Stanley were both stunned to hear this.


    In the next second, the two of them simultaneously exchanged nces.


    X was shocked...


    From how Stanley and Cornelius behaved, Zack didn''t seem to have told Cornelius anything yet...


    However, despite that, Cornelius easily found out what happened by only touching their hands.


    This was way too mysterious.


    X knew this person was definitely much stronger than she''d imagined.


    At this moment, X felt that Cornelius would undoubtedly be able to help her and Stanley.


    Suddenly, she felt a great sense of hope in her heart.


    "How did you know?" X asked.


    "I just know... If you want to resolve this matter, please leave..." Cornelius had an unreadable facial expression.


    "Why?" X asked earnestly.


    "That''s because I can''t help you," Cornelius said.


    With that, Cornelius'' facial expression turned even more serious.


    ¡°Everything has been set in stone... Some things can be changed, while others cannot...


    "I can''t change everything that''s destined for the two of you...


    "Let fate unfold... Let fate unfold..." Cornelius added.


    His words instantly destroyed all hope in X''s heart.


    Suddenly, X felt gloomy as she had before.


    "Some knots can be undone, but others can''t... Your past deeds have been too adverse for any undoing... You''t have to bear the


    consequences..." Cornelius said.


    After saying that, he stood up. ¡°Please leave. I need to continue my training..."


    Stanley''s frown deepened. He slowly


    fixed his gaze upon Cornelius'' face.


    "As long as you can help us reee?


    thin &


    I''m willing to pay any price......¡±

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    However, Cornelius Kroe shook his head helplessly. "There are sins that can''t be washed away..." "You two should brace yourselves..." Cornelius said before disappearing.


    His disappearance was like a gust of wind.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There wasn''t a single trace left behind...


    X Quest was stunned by what she saw.


    What just happened?


    Was he not a human?


    Why was he able to disappear into thin air?


    How was he able to find out about their past lives by only touching their hands?


    X had many questions for Cornelius, but the man wouldn''t allow her to ask any of them.


    X felt greatly confused right then.


    She wanted to know what Cornelius saw after touching their hands.


    She also wanted to find out if Cornelius was human...


    If he wasn''t human, was he a god?


    X had many questions on her mind. Her curiosity was killing her.


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton frowned deeply next to her.


    Although he didn''t seem surprised, he had many questions on his mind...


    If what happened didn''t seem so real, he would''ve thought it was his imagination.


    After taking a deep breath, X slowly looked at Stanley. "Honey, do you think Cornelius is human or god?"


    Stanley slowly shook his head. "I don''t know." He didn''t show much emotion.


    "I think he''s not human..." X said.


    "Perhaps," Stanley replied.


    "Chief... Are you still there? If you can


    hear


    s for you..." X avene


    respectfully. Content have an


    to


    "Go back... Go back..." Cornelius'' voice could suddenly be heard in the air.


    His voice sounded far away.


    It was almost as if it came from space.


    The room felt vast.


    After the voice appeared, it reverberated in the room continuously.


    There was a crippling sensation that came with it.


    "Everything has been decided by


    fate.


    the mankind cannot alter f


    bit." Cornelius'' voice


    be heard again...


    His voice reverberated loudly in the room.


    X and Stanley frowned deeply at the same time before looking around.


    However, neither of them could see anything.


    "Chief... I want to ask what exactly happened to the two of us in our past lives," X said.


    "You''ll naturally find out when the timees..." Cornelius said.


    "Can you please tell me?" X asked.


    However, a response never came.


    A few minutester, two orange notes descended from the sky.


    X quickly reached out.


    The paper fell on her palm as if they could detect it.


    There were two curly symbols written on each of the notes with red ink.


    X couldn''t understand what was written at all, but she knew these were definitely magic symbols.


    That was because these looked like


    the live talismans her f


    had


    back from temple''s


    n she was a kid... Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    As for what this magic symbol was for, X Quest had no idea.


    X looked at the space before her, confused. "Chief Kroe... What''s this for?"


    However, she didn''t get any reply from Cornelius Kroe.


    X knew that he wasn''t going to answer her.


    Stanley Batton slowly picked up the talisman and examined them repeatedly.


    However, he couldn''t understand what they were either.


    "I think these are probably good for us. Let''s just keep them with us," X said as she looked at Stanley.


    Stanley slowly nodded...


    After that, X carefully folded the talisman and put them in her coat''s pocket.


    She then held Stanley''s hand and left the room with questions on her mind.


    Once the two had left the room, they reluctantly walked out of the temple with their bodyguards.


    They were clear about Cornelius'' thoughts.


    He had made up his mind not to tell them anything.


    Moreover, they also couldn''t resolve what they were about to encounter.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hence, they decided just to leave and not keep bugging him.


    When they walked out of the temple, they had the same gloomy expression on their faces...


    Cold breezes came from all directions, and they made X shiver.


    "Let''s go... I''ll ask someone else to help," Stanley said softly while holding X tight.


    However, X shook her head helplessly. "There probably isn''t a way to solve this..."


    She no longer had any hope.


    Stanley frowned slightly. "There''ll always be a way. Believe me, okay?"


    With that, Stanley gently picked up X and started carrying her down the hill one step at a time.


    X allowed Stanley to carry her. Her gaze naturallynded upon the white temple at the top of the hill.


    Right then, a mysterious incident urred.


    The temple suddenly disappeared before her very eyes, just like how Cornelius vanished.


    There was neither sight nor sound of it.


    X felt chills down her spine when she saw this.


    What was going on?


    Why would the temple disappear too?


    Was it all imaginary?


    Could the people they saw not be humans at all?


    Who were those people?


    Immediately after that, an even more mysterious incident urred...


    One of the bodyguards behind X looked around confusedly before turning to face X and Stanley. "Mr. Batton, why are we here? This is in the middle of nowhere. There aren''t any people around either. Are we here for a pic?"


    "It''s a


    be had winter day. We shouldn''t


    be having a pic in a barrennd like this." The bodyguard seemed confused.


    Meanwhile, another bodyguard smacked him on the head. "How could we be here for a pic? Wouldn''t Mr. Batton have asked us to prepare stuff for a pic? Clearly, Mr. Batton brought Ms. Quest here to look at the scenery..."


    X felt thoroughly confused by their conversation.


    They were here for the temple.


    Why were these two bodyguards behaving as if they''d forgotten why they were here in the first ce? The other people had simr expressions on their faces.


    These people didn''t seem to remember that there was a temple here that they had entered previously.


    That was because they didn''t seem to question how the temple suddenly disappeared at all.


    "Sigh... We finally reached the peak. I''m exhausted..." Another bodyguard said.


    His words made X feel even more certain in her heart.


    Clearly, these people misunderstood something. They thought they had just reached the peak.....

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    Meanwhile, there was also an apparent change of expression in Stanley Batton''s eyes.


    Stanley frowned deeply before slowly shifting his gaze to one of the bodyguards who spoke earlier. "Did you just get up here?" The bodyguards immediately looked at each other...


    Each of them had looks in their eyes that seemed to question Stanley''s sanity.


    "We just got up here... It was only a minute ago... What''s the matter, Mr. Batton?" one of the bodyguards replied respectfully.


    Everyone couldn''t help but ponder.


    ''Didn''t we just get here? Had we been here for a long time?'' They all wondered.


    What was Stanley thinking?


    When Stanley and X Quest heard this, they quickly looked at each other.


    The two of them decided not to press on.


    The answer was clear to them.


    Just as they had guessed, these bodyguards'' memories had been wiped away.


    They didn''t know they had actually arrived long ago.


    They also didn''t know that there was a temple on the hill.


    They had even entered the temple.


    "Let''s go..." Stanley nced at them before carrying X down the mountain.


    The bodyguards looked at each other once again.


    "What''s going on? Did Mr. Batton brings us along just to climb the hill?"


    ¡°I don''t know, and I don''t dare to ask either...¡±


    "...


    The bodyguards in the back couldn''t resist looking at each other to point out their confusion.


    It was a cold winter day. Everyone


    felt


    y confused by St


    to climb the hill out


    the wilderness. Content


    in


    Stanley heard what they were saying, but he decided to remain silent. He ignored what they were saying.


    When they arrived at the foot of the


    hill, the bodyguards restan/ec


    opened


    the car door for Stanley and


    X.


    swnos


    The two of them elegantly entered the car, quickly closing the door behind them.


    Stanley habitually leaned over to put on X''s seat belt. He then started the engine.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He drove the car around as he spoke. "It looks like those people had their memories wiped out.....¡±


    X nodded gently. "I suspect Chief Kroe might be a god...


    "His fairy-like aura and righteous


    demeanor certainly doesn''t make et


    him look like a demon..."


    belongs to en.swnovel analyzed thoughtfully. Cet


    With that, X looked out of the window.


    If even a god couldn''t do anything for them, there really was nothing they could do.


    After recalling Cornelius Kroe''s face, X felt like she''d seen it before somewhere.


    Upon taking a deep breath, a painting suddenly appeared in X''s mind.


    Her father had bought the painting when X was a child. It was the portrait of an emperor in the past.


    X''s father told her that a monk dreamed of the emperor and proceeded to draw him.


    That emperor''s face looked exactly like the chief monk from earlier...

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    Back when X Quest''s father returned home with the painting, she did have her suspicions.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    For some reason, she felt that the emperor didn''t look like those on television or in other paintings...


    That emperor was unusually thin. Itpletely changed her mind about what an emperor should look like...


    Back then, her impression of emperors was plump-looking men.


    When X thought of this, she shuddered and turned to look at Stanley Batton''s face. "I... I think he must be a god..."


    Stanley raised his brows. "Why are you so sure?" he asked as he looked at X.


    X immediately told Stanley about how her father acquired a painting of the emperor from a monk.


    "Back then, the monk said that the emperor entered his dream... After waking up, the monk drew the emperor''s portrait so that he wouldn''t forget it...


    "When I was a kid, I felt that the monk''s dream was ridiculous. I felt that the monk only made up the story my father told me...


    "But from the way things look now, this might have been the truth.....


    "Otherwise, how could such a coincidence exist in the world? Why would the Cornelius Kroe we just met look identical to the emperor in my father''s painting?" X asked.


    She felt even more certain about her thoughts now. "Besides, don''t you think this person is way too powerful?"


    Stanley frowned. He was deep in thought.


    Approximately three secondster, he decided to affirm X''s im. "That''s not unlikely..."


    In the past, Stanley would''ve found the things X said somewhat ridiculous.


    He might have even doubted her.


    But now that he''d personally experienced so many mystical incidents, he was beginning to think that anything was possible in this world.


    "If even the great emperor couldn''t help us, we are sitting ducks... There''s no other way." X became even more depressed...


    Stanley''s frown deepened, and his facial expression gradually turned grim...


    This was the first time in his life that he encountered a situation where he felt helpless.


    In the past, he''d always thought he was capable of anything.


    However, he now realized that he was only an ordinary person in this big world...


    It turned out that he could also be helpless.


    He would also have things to worry about.


    Stanley wasn''t afraid of death. He was only afraid that nobody would be there to look after X after he''d died.


    He was also afraid of parting with X.


    "Perhaps there might be another way..." Stanley continued to console X.


    However, X shook her head. "There is no other way..."


    "What if that person isn''t the emperor? That emperor in the


    painting was probably someone


    monk made up to trick people...


    "Cornelius Kroe only looked like that person due to a coincidence." Stanley was trying to find ways tofort X.


    However, Xughed bitterly. "How could that be... Stop trying to console me..."


    "X... No matter what happens, I''ll


    be by your side... Remember that believe that no matter how difficult e


    things get, we can ovee anything if we stay by each other''s side..." Stanley said.


    Stanley''s words once againforted X.


    She immediately nodded before baring her hands. "Yeah, let''s


    sulen


    pay


    to fate... Everyone


    Kl


    has to


    for what they''ve done Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Honey, I''m curious about something..." X turned to look at Stanley''s face again.


    Stanley turned around and looked at X. "Go ahead..." He said curiously.


    "How did you know about Cornelius? How did you know about this temple?" X asked.


    X was genuinely curious about these things...

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    ¡°Zack was the one who found out about this temple. Rumor has it that there was a powerful monk here who could deal with supernatural beings..." Stanley Batton said.


    "This means that Terrarium Peak has been around for a long time... Why would the ancient emperor build a temple here?" X Quest had even more questions now.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Cornelius Kroe was a difficult person to read.


    ¡°I don''t know. I''m afraid he''s the only one who has the answers..." Stanley frowned deeply.


    X nodded gently. ¡°Terrarium has been around for such a long time. Now that it suddenly disappeared, I wonder how those who knew about this ce would react when they realize this..." X said.


    X wondered if the media would pick it up...


    "Since he can wipe away the bodyguards'' memories, he naturally can also wipe away other people''s memories," Stanley said.


    X nodded...


    Stanley was right.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, Stanley''s phone started ringing.


    When he saw that it was Zack Cassidy, he immediately put on his Bluetooth earphones and answered the call.


    "Mr. Batton... Where are you? There''s a document that I urgently need you to sign," Zack said.


    "I''ll be back right away..." Stanley said.


    "Okay."


    "Zack..." Stanley trailed off.


    Zack, who was in his massive office, stood in front of the French window. "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    "Do you know about Terrarium Peak?" Stanley asked.


    "Terrarium Peak? Where is that? I haven''t a clue..." Zack seemed confused.


    Zack wondered why Stanley would suddenly ask him such an odd question.


    What was Terrarium Peak?


    Why would Zack know about Terrarium Peak?


    "Oh, it''s nothing..." Stanley said before hanging up.


    Zack slowly nudged his gold-framed sses before frowning. "What''s going on..."


    After shaking his head helplessly,


    Zack turned around and retrou


    his


    He started sorting


    arge pile of documents.


    At the same time, Stanley looked at X''s face after hanging up. "Just like I said, Zack''s memory has been wiped clean... He doesn''t even know what Terrarium Peak is..."


    Since they had expected this, X didn''t feel surprised.


    She nodded before looking out at the snow-filled world.


    Although the sky was clear, it was snowing...


    X liked sunny, winter days like this.


    However, she was in no mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    "Search for Terrarium Peak on Google..." Stanley said.


    X immediately unlocked her phone and typed Terrarium Peak into Google...


    However, there were no records of Terrarium Peak on Google.


    Terrarium Peak didn''t even exist.


    "Terrarium Peak doesn''t exist... There is nothing on it..." X said.


    Stanley raised his brows before ncing at X''s phone. "I found it on Google previously..."


    "Comed everything away...


    X couldn''t resist sighing as she thought about how powerful a god was...


    swnovel?


    Indeed, a god like Cornelius could control much of the world...


    His abilities surpassed ordinary humans.


    He was probably the only one with such powers.


    "I wonder if he''d wipe our memories too..." Xughed bitterly.


    Stanley didn''t say anything. He drove silently.


    Soon enough, they arrived in the city.


    X''s memories of the temple still weren''t wiped.


    "

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    Moreover, X Quest''s memories were unusually clear.


    She thought that Cornelius Kroe perhaps didn''t intend to wipe her memories away.


    Ever since she left Terrarium Peak, a lot of questions had been on her mind.


    Too many questions needed answers.


    She wanted to know why Cornelius set up a temple there.


    She also wanted to find out why Cornelius wiped away everyone''s memories except for hers and Stanley Batton''s.


    On top of that, X also wanted to know why Cornelius gave them the talisman when he''d said he wouldn''t help them. What were those magic symbols for?


    There were too many questions on X''s mind.


    The questions were like a spiderweb that wrapped around her brain.


    "Are you hungry?" Stanley asked.


    X shook her head. "No..."


    She didn''t have any appetite right now.


    "In that case, shall we go back to my office? We''ll see if you want to eat then," Stanley said.


    "Okay..."


    X wasn''t in the mood for work either. She just wanted to stay with Stanley.


    She''d feel safe wherever Stanley was.


    ***


    Not long after that, Stanley brought X into Dragon Group''s headquarters with a group of bodyguards.


    Stanley held X''s hand as they walked in front.


    X, who stood amid a group of men, appeared unusually attractive.


    Right then, she was like a lone white peony on the mountain.


    There was a fairy-like aura around her from head to toe.


    Men couldn''t even look at her without feeling inferior.


    Only a top-notch man like Stanley deserved to hold her hand.


    "Are you tired?" Stanley asked softly. There was an indescribable gentleness in his eyes.


    "No..." X answered with a smile.


    Regardless of how bothered she felt


    by theplicated things on her mind, she still liked pretending everything was fine in front of other people.


    Even if she felt empty inside, she still presented herself in a bright andposed manner.


    When staff in thepany saw that Stanley and X were here, they greeted the two respectfully with bows...


    Escorted by bodyguards, the two of them got into Stanley''s private elevator.


    Once they had left, the entire lobby went wild-


    "X''s looks keep getting better and better..."


    "Nobody else in Country Z couldpare to her looks."


    "Sob-sob... Isn''t Mr. Batton way too gentle in front of his wife? I''m so envious..."


    "Isn''t Mr. Batton handsome? Ahh..."


    Thedies couldn''t resist expressing their fondness toward Stanley as


    they


    he


    apooked in the direction X had left... Content where s


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Everyone was jealous of X.


    After entering Stanley''s office, X suddenly felt thirsty.


    Stanley held X''s hand and led her to the coffee table. Once they''d


    down, he took off X''s coa saf


    swno


    her...


    ¡°Would you like anything to drink?" Stanley asked.


    "Orange juice..." X said.


    forAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Stanley immediately picked up his phone and called Zack to deliver some orange juice over...


    Meanwhile, X retrieved the two magic symbols Cornelius Kroe had given them.


    She then folded the two talismans into triangr shapes...


    Right then, she suddenly felt something¡ª

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    A golden ray of light shed before X Quest.


    The light disappeared just as quickly as it appeared...


    It didn''t evenst a second.


    X subconsciously rubbed her eyes and looked at the two magic symbols.


    However, there wasn''t any reaction this time.


    Was she seeing things?


    X didn''t think so...


    Everything felt extremely real just now...


    X didn''t say anything. Instead, she put one of the talismans in Stanley Batton''s pocket.


    Meanwhile, she put the other one in her pocket.


    Finally, she looked at Stanley. "We''ll each keep one of them... Since he gave us two of these, he probably wants us to share... "Since he''s an ancient emperor, I believe he won''t harm us. These things will surely benefit us...


    "As for what those benefits might be, we won''t find out just yet," X added.


    Stanley immediately took out his talisman.


    He then put it in X''s pocket. "You can have both. If it brings any benefits, you''ll get double the amount with two of these..."


    The simple act made X feel warm in the depths of her heart.


    Stanley always put X first.


    He always thought of her first when there were good things.


    Even when they were facing such a huge obstacle, Stanley only cared about X''s safety.


    "What if it''s capable of saving one''s life at crucial moments? If you gave it to me, what would you do? Don''t you want to live?" X asked.


    "As long as you''re alive and well..." Stanley smiled a little.


    With that, he lovingly ruffled X''s hair.


    However, X''s eyes filled with tears immediately. "Stanley Batton... You fool..."


    With that, she put the talisman back in Stanley''s pocket. "Keep this with you... This is an order. You are not to refuse...


    "No matter what, we must stay alive


    together... What''s the point of


    for tens of thousands of year ving


    don''t have you with me?"


    if i


    Va asked.


    "We''ll live together and die together. We should share our joys and burdens," X said in a firm and irrefutable tone.


    "Be a good girl now. Take both..." Stanley said.


    After saying that, Stanley retrieved his talisman and put it in X''s pocket without hesitation.


    His action and tone were equally firm and irrefutable.


    X pulled a long face. She then shoved the object back into


    Stanley''s pocket. "Stanley... If


    don''tlisten to me, I''m going to


    divorce you..."


    Stanley suddenly panicked when he heard this...


    "I''m not kidding with you. This is non-negotiable," X added.


    It didn''t matter if carrying two magic symbols would enhance the protective effect or not. X didn''t care...This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    X cared more about Stanley than herself.


    They would live together and die together...


    Seeing that X was upset, Stanley decided to give in.


    He nodded helplessly. "Alright, alright. I''ll do as you wish... Okay?"


    X frowned deeply. "That''s more like it. Stanley... Remember what you said."


    When Zack Cassidy opened the door and walked in, he coincidentally saw how X was berating Stanley.


    From Zack''s perspective, he only


    saw how X pointed at Stanley as


    she gave him orders. Meanwhite, Stanley was so afraid that he didn''t even dare to make a sound...


    ''Behind every tough man, there''s a tougher woman.'' Zack thought to himself.


    Zack felt extremely awkward to have walked into a scene like this.


    He didn''t expect to see this side of Stanley...

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    Zack Cassidy awkwardly nced at the two of them before directly backing out of the office with a ss of orange juice in his hand.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After taking a deep breath, Zack knocked on the door.


    Stanley Batton didn''t mind what happened earlier at all.


    He calmly adjusted his ck coat before looking at the door. "Come in..."


    Meanwhile, X Quest slowly sat down next to Stanley.


    When other people were around, X would be sure to salvage his reputation.


    Zack awkwardly took a deep breath before approaching them with the ss of orange juice that X wanted.


    He put the ss of orange juice down. "Mr. Batton, here''s the orange juice you wanted."


    With that, he bowed respectfully to Stanley and X. He then turned around and left right away.


    Zack hadn''t even closed the door, but Stanley had already pulled X onto hisp. "Don''t be angry... I''ll carry it with me, okay? You''re not allowed to divorce me."


    When Zack heard the word ''divorce'', he stopped walking immediately, tempted to eavesdrop.


    Although his mind was telling him to close the door, his hand wouldn''t budge.


    The door remained half-closed.


    Zack could hear everything said in the office clearly.


    "As long as you listen to me, I won''t be angry. Otherwise, we''ll really get a divorce," X said seriously.


    Stanley pinched his forehead helplessly. "Alright, alright... Whatever you say, as long as we don''t get a divorce. Alright?"


    "That''s more like it... Listen to what I say from now on, okay?" X asked.


    "Alright... I''ll listen to you," Stanley agreed.


    Zack was thoroughly confused as he stood by the door.


    Although he knew Stanley had an inferiorityplex at home, he didn''t realize it was this bad.


    How could Stanley say he''d do whatever X wanted as long as they didn''t get a divorce?


    Zack was shocked.


    After taking another deep breath, he silently closed the door and walked away in a bewildered state.


    The moment he turned around, he


    couldn''t resist sighing in his


    s love? It was something


    t only made one worse off...''


    ***


    Meanwhile, X and Stanley had no idea that Zack had overheard their conversation.


    She slowly pushed Stanley away. She then sat nearby and took al


    the ss of orange


    instantly quenching her thighst


    The orange aroma spread in her mouth. It made her feel refreshed.


    ¡°Honey, let''s discuss something," Stanley said.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead," she replied.


    "Don''t threaten me with a divorce next time," Stanley warned.


    ¡°In that case, listen to what I say..." X said after taking another big gulp of orange juice.


    "Okay, I will," he agreed.


    ***


    The next day, the sun shone brightly in the cloudless sky.


    Good weather as such was extremely rare during winter.


    Early in the morning, X hopped onto a helicopter and traveled to the jade mine she owned in Blue Mountain City.


    Upon arrival, the helicopter descended to the ground.


    bet


    X''s bodyguards got out of the helicopter first. X, who had been resting with her eyes closed, suddenly saw something when the helicopternded.


    el.

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    Right then, a group of men in ck attires, who also wore ck sunsses, gathered in front of the mining area.


    These men were arguing with X Quest''s employees as well as Darren Green.


    "Aren''t you going to apologize for injuring our men? What kind of attitude this?" A voice belonging to Darren questioned.


    Right then, Darren was staring coldly at a balding plump man in his early thirties, who stood in front of the group of men dressed in ck as he spoke. Meanwhile, the bald, plump man seemed furious. "I was going to apologize. Why are you being so rude? Because of your attitude, I''ve decided not to apologize."


    "If you don''t apologize today, don''t even dream of leaving this mining area," Darren retorted, rage evident in his expression.


    There was a look of hostility in his eyes.


    His opponent was not weak either. He then pointed at Darren''s head and argued in return. "Sure, why don''t you try doing that? Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me like this?"


    Darren frowned deeply once again. "And who do you think you are?"


    "I''m someone you can''t afford to offend. Believe it or not, I can close this jade mine down if I wanted to!"


    "Go ahead and try! Let''s see if Ms. Quest will rip you to shreds," Darren challenged.


    "Ms. Quest? Who the hell is Ms. Quest? I don''t care who she is. I have what it takes to make her call me ''Daddy," the bald man sneered arrogantly. X could not resist smiling when she heard what he said.


    Darren was about to respond with snarkyments when he saw her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He immediately nodded respectfully in her direction.


    Meanwhile, X smiled slightly before leading her men over to Darren and the others.


    The men dressed in ck, who had gathered around Darren, intuitively parted to make way for X when they saw her.


    Despite her gentle demeanor, X had an imposing manner.


    The bald man was instantly stunned when he saw her.


    ''X Quest?''


    "Isn''t this the wife of Dragon Group''s President?"


    Suddenly, his entire body became drenched in sweat.


    Darren couldn''t help but snort when he saw the terrified look in his eyes. "Weren''t you going to make her call you Daddy''?"


    The bald man chose to remain silent.


    He then forcibly lowered his head, not daring to make a sound.


    In the next second, before X could speak, he directly knelt in front X, repeatedly bowing in a


    subservient manner. Contoveline


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Daddy... Ms. Quest, you are Daddy to me. I honestly did not know this mining area, belonged to you. If I had I known, I wouldn''t have caused a scene here. Please forgive me this time the bald man continued to plead humbly. He waspletely forgoing his reputation.


    X nced at him with indifference. After that, she turned to look at Darren''s face.


    She gently flicked her beige-colored nails against each other.


    "What''s going on?" she asked.

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    X Quest''s voice was gentle and soft, her pitch remaining low.


    Even so, the bald man and his subordinates were still terrified.


    Darren Green walked up to X with a grim expression on his face. "Here''s what happened, Ms. Quest. These people were hunting here when they identally injured one of our miners.


    "At the time, that miner was working above the well. This bald guy suddenly opened fire in his direction. Luckily, the bullet didn''t hit the miner''s body, but it did hit the rock next to his feet.


    "Unfortunately, the rock was sted apart by the bullet. Fragments of it hit and injured the miner''s face on the right," Darren exined in detail.


    "After the fact, I asked this fellow why he opened fire in a mining area. He said he saw a rabbit running past the miner. He wanted to shoot the rabbit, and that''s why he opened fire, but he didn''t expect to miss and hit the rock instead.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Ms. Quest, do you think what he did even made sense? If he knew he had poor aim, why would he still open fire when there were others around? I asked him to apologize to that miner, but he refused. He even started taunting me here," Darren said before ring at the bald man.


    After hearing what transpired, X felt angry as well.


    She immediately looked at Darren. "What about the miner? Is he all right?"


    "He''s getting his wound treated in a tent. He''ll be fine, don''t worry. He was lucky this time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare imagine the consequences," Darren said.


    X frowned before looking at the bald man. "There''s nothing to be said here. You''ll learn your lesson by going to prison," she told him.


    Again, the bald man bowed repeatedly. "No, please... Ms. Quest, please forgive me."


    "You''ve hurt my people. That''s unforgivable." X''s tone had gotten colder.


    Although her tone was cold, she still seemed calm on the surface.


    She was like the gentlest assassin in the world.


    In the next second, X waved at the bodyguards next to her. "Take him!"


    "Ms. Quest, do you like setting up


    I


    ve ess to a huge g


    e rambled on. "As long


    you forgive me, I will-" Content


    WY


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    as


    "Take him away." X did not give the man the opportunity to finish his sentence.


    Although money was important, punishing wrongdoers was even more so.


    Some of her bodyguards dragged the bald man away.


    When Darren and the other workers saw what X did, they instantly felt warmth in their hearts.


    They all admired X for her integrity. That was how a woman should behave!


    After the bald man had been taken away, another group of people showed up at the foot of the mountain.


    An elderly man with white hair led


    the


    while a dozen young followed behind. They were


    approaching hesitantly. Coveneet


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    X silently watched them before,


    shifting her gaze to Darren''s fac


    "Bring me to the injured miner


    Darren nodded respectfully before gantly leading her into a green tent.


    X could not see the wound at all as the miner''s injury was already covered in dressing.


    After offering a few kind words to him, X exited the tent.


    The moment she walked out, she saw...

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    X Quest saw that the group led by the elderly man had arrived within her mining area.


    The old man was looking around above the bottomless well with an unreadable expression on his face.


    She had never seen him before.


    She immediately approached him. "Hello, I am X Quest. It''s nice to meet you. May I know why you''re here?"


    The old man smiled in a kind manner. "Nice to meet you, young friend. I''m Frederick Shaw. I was visiting my rtives nearby, and since I didn''t have anything else to do, I came up to have a look. Is this your mining area?" he asked.


    Although his name seemed familiar, X couldn''t quite recall where she had heard it before.


    His mannerisms and his appearance didn''t seem to portray him as an ordinary person to her.


    "Were these all recently mined?" Frederick asked, pointing at some jade rocks nearby.


    Darren nodded. "Yes."


    "As far as I know, all the items your jade mine produced were of high quality. I didn''t think you''d have such low-grade stuff now. You''ve been digging here for a long time, haven''t you? Is it at least a few hundred meters deep?


    ¡°Jade mines either get better or worse the deeper you go, and yours is probably thetter. Trust me when I say you should stop digging now. The deeper you dig, the more money you''ll end up wasting," Frederick advised confidently.


    However, X didn''t speak. She silently nced at Frederick before shifting her gaze to the mining entrance.


    She peered down at it but could not see anything. It was so dark and deep that the bottom couldn''t be seen.


    Soon, X thought of activating her prating vision as she faced the endless pit of darkness.


    nextThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the cond, it was activated,


    enabling her gaze to quickly pierce through and


    the endless darknes


    e at the location of the ore vein.


    Her gaze continued to prate further, seeing nothing but rocks, and they were all granite.


    X couldn''t see an ounce of jade in all the rocks.


    However, she refused to give up. She continued to use her prating vision to scan the ore vein.


    A few secondster, she saw something spectacr.


    It wasn''t jade that she saw.


    Instead, it was a huge underground pce.


    It had a


    far as the eye could see, there


    bay Mony, morous interior. to en.swnes


    all sorts of treasures. Content


    X scanned each room, one at a


    time


    Scover countless


    artifacts, and shiny pearls s to en.swnovels et


    When she perused the final room, she saw a white jade coffin.


    There was a corpse in the coffin, and nothing but its skeleton remained.


    The skeleton was dressed luxuriously with a crown on its head.


    There were also countless exotic treasures ced around the skeleton. That ce was an ancient tomb.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    Judging from how luxurious the ancient tomb looked, X Quest could also ascertain that the owner of the tomb was once a powerful member of the royal family during ancient times.


    At the very least, she would''ve been a princess, a queen, or a queen mother.


    X felt both stunned and bewildered by the luxurious view before her eyes.


    She never would''ve thought that such a priceless ancient tomb might have been hidden underneath her jade mine.


    X was genuinely surprised today.


    After checking out the entire ancient tomb, X quickly retracted her gaze. She then slowly turned around and looked at Frederick.


    "I would like to continue digging. What if there''s something valuable? Ore veins cannot be assessed usingmon logic and knowledge. Anything can be discovered in such explorations."


    Since there were so many treasures down there, X naturally would not give up so easily.


    Frederick couldn''t resistughing bitterly. "My young friend, my knowledge about jade mining far surpasses yours. I am merely advising you today so that you don''t take the wrong path and waste money."


    ¡°I don''t think that it would be a waste of money," X said.


    Frederick instantly shook his head before looking at her in a patronizing manner. "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m a highly experienced mineral resources expert... Frederick Shaw."


    X knew he was implying that he was an expert in the field and that she should heed his advice.


    Honestly, his judgment wasn''t wrong at all.


    Indeed, the minerals underneath were not worth much, but there were other treasures far more valuable down there.


    X suddenly realized why his name sounded so familiar.


    As a renowned expert in mineral resources, his name frequently appeared in various newspapers and magazines.


    X smiled a little while she continued to look at Frederick. "Mr. Shaw, I appreciate your input, but regardless, I still want to continue digging." Frederick increasingly sensed that X was more than meets the eye.


    "Fine, do as you please." He waved his hand helplessly.


    Right then, a young man''s voice could be heard. "Hey, what brought you here?"


    His voice was quite hoarse, sounding almost like a ssic baritone.


    X immediately looked over in his direction.


    She could see a young man with his hair slicked back walking up the slope approximately five meters away from them.


    His eyes were on Frederick, who instantly turned to look at him.


    As everyone watched, the man walked directly up to them, first nodding politely at X.


    After that, he focused his attention on Frederick. "Why are you here? What a coincidence... is this fate?"


    "I was visiting rtives in a nearby vige. I felt bored, and that''s why I came up to have a look," Frederick said.


    "I see, but


    isn''t this such a


    coincidence? I was also here to visitThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    rtives, I heard there''s a decent


    jade mine here, and I thought ofing here to learn a thing or two," the man said.


    After that, he nced over at the low-quality of jade rocks. "These are


    terrible! They are nowhere


    oveliget


    eptable at all," he said with a


    displeased look on his face. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°In the beginning, the quality was indeed top-notch. However, it wasn''t the case for what came after,¡± Frederick said.


    "If so, I fear that they''ll only continue


    to find even worse stuff if they dig further If it were up to me, I would cease immediately. Only a fool would continue digging," the


    younger man said.


    When X heard this, she smiled helplessly. However, she didn''t respond.


    To start with, they were correct.

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    X Quest refused to engage the two men in a discussion about the quality of her jade mines.


    The man with the baritone voice noticed her smile as his gaze fixed on her face.


    "Why do you look so familiar?¡± he asked with a smile.


    X chuckled. "And you are?"


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Cain Honder, Mr. Shaw''s protege," Cain said.


    X nodded before extending a hand to him politely. "Nice to meet you. I''m X Quest."


    Cain instantly realized who she was. "No wonder you looked so familiar. You''re that X who regrly appears on the list of hot topics, aren''t you?" X nodded.


    "It is my pleasure to meet you. Does this jade mine belong to you?" Cain asked.


    "Yes, it belongs to me."


    "Take my advice; don''t keep digging. You''ll only lose money if you don''t stop," Cain said.


    X chuckled again. "I intend to keep digging," she replied with a calm expression.


    Cain couldn''t resistughing when he heard this. "Believe me, even if you keep going, nothing wille of it. The quality of jade you find now determines what lies beneath it."


    "If I''m not mistaken, you''ll probably only unearth things like granite," he added.


    X was impressed with his professional judgment.


    "But I want to keep digging," X insisted.


    A condescending expression also appeared on his face. "Are you all right? As rich as you are, this is not how you should spend your money."


    "Darren, bring some men and continue digging down there," X instructed, turning to address Darren Green.


    He nodded respectfully before leading some people down into the mine.


    After they had left, a familiar figure appeared before X.


    X observed Mary Sullivan


    climbing up the mountain with much


    difficulty, only just passing theelt


    halfway mark.


    She was


    coate with a whitece dress underneath. wore a pair of


    ON & Hearing a bright red


    She had dyed her hair in bright pink, with a red beret that tilted to one side on top.


    The way she dressed was very fashionable and eye-catching.


    A slight look of surprise appeared in X''s eyes the moment she saw her.


    Why would Mary appear here?


    "Cain, you jerk! How could youe up here on your own and leave me down there? I can''t walk anymore. Come here and pick me up at once!" Mary shouted miserably white facing the peak.


    Her tone was dripping with a sense of superiority.


    When Mary looked up, she noticed X standing on the peak, promptly stopping her in her tracks.


    She frowned deeply and started mumbling to herself. "Such a terrible coincidence. D*mn."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After hearing Mary''s outburst, Cain quickly ran over to her.


    X instantly understood what was going on when she saw this.


    Mary must have arrived with Cain.


    The two of them seemed to be a couple now.


    Meanwhile, Cain was clearly the inferior one in this rtionship.


    He was the kind of man who would be trampled all over by Mary.

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    X Quest didn''t pay any more attention to Mary Sullivan. Instead, she slowly shifted her gaze to the bottomless pit of the mine.


    Frederick Shaw looked helplessly at her. "You''re very stubborn, youngdy."


    "I guess so," she said.


    "You''ll suffer for not listening to more experienced folks," Frederick said.


    "I believe in my judgment. Besides, suffering can be a blessing in disguise sometimes," X said.


    Frederick shook his head helplessly again.


    Shortly after, he began chatting with X about his knowledge associated with jade mining.


    Due to her strong interest in the topic, she paid careful attention.


    While they were conversing, Mary and Cain Honder eventually made it to the peak, hand in hand.


    Mary stood behind X as she panted, pressing both hands against her kneecap.


    "I heard the experts telling you there''s nothing down there, but you still insist on digging further. X, confidence is great, but being over-confident isn''t a good thing," Mary mocked as she looked at X.


    Mary''s voice was unusually annoying to her.


    However, X still didn''t allow her facial expression to change. She looked calmly at Mary. "Is that so?"


    Mary snorted coldly before walking up to X and looking down the endless pit. "Yes, that''s right."


    "Perhaps something good might show up, it''s hard to say," X said.


    Mary burst outughing loudly. "Hahaha, dream on! Even the experts have said there''s nothing good."


    X didn''t reply to her. Instead, she silently retrieved her phone and checked the time.


    "If nothing


    feel incredibly awkward?thol


    feeling disgusted at


    of the other woman.


    Therefore, she tried using whatever method she could to upset X.


    "What if something valuable appears?" X asked.


    "That''s impossible," Mary insisted.


    "What if it isn''t?" X countered.


    "If you''re right, I''ll get down on my knees and call you ''Mommy''," Mary blurted, seemingly very confident.


    From her perspective, X was bound to lose this time. Frederick and Cain couldn''t possibly be wrong in their assessments.


    "If nothing good shows up, how about you go on your knees and call me ''Mommy''?" Mary asked.


    When Frederick heard this, he immediately tugged on X''s sleeve in a kind-hearted manner. "Don''t be rash, kid."


    Nevertheless, X nced gently at Frederick. She then turned to look at Mary confidently.


    "Sure."


    Mary''s smile gradually widened. "You said it! How long will it take? I won''t agree if it''s too long,"


    X looked down and checked the time. "How about in two hours?"


    Mary nodded without hesitation. ¡°Okay, remember what you said."


    Mary then shifted her gaze to the people around them. "You all heard her. You all bear witness to the bet between X and me. Whoever that twee doesn''t follow through with the bet is a dog." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    X looked at her and asked, "Okay, what if you don''t follow through with the bet?"


    "If I don''t follow through, I''ll do a handstand while pooping during a live stream," Mary said.


    "Agreed," Xy?a smiled a little before


    turning to look at Frederick. "Mr.


    Shaw, m very interested in the


    you were talking about earlier Shall we continue?"

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    Mary Sullivan felt annoyed by how X Quest ignored her.


    Burning with rage, the thing Mary hated the most about X was how she always seemed calm and confident.


    It appeared as if nothing could stir up her emotions.


    It also looked like X was born to be in control of everything.


    Mary couldn''t wait to break through her calm demeanor. She would make X kneel in front of her and call her ''Mommy'' with no pride left in her.


    Annoying people like X deserved to be trampled on like mud.


    Why should X remain beautiful after so many have died?


    Why did everyone else have to suffer while she got the best of everything?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    X did not deserve it!


    Mary was determined to bring her down today by humiliating her in front of everyone.


    Frederick ignored Mary and continued to chat with X about their topic earlier.


    X happened to be well-versed in natural minerals. Hence, the two of them had a fluent conversation. Frederick liked chatting with women like X, who was pretty, intelligent, and knowledgeable.


    For him, conversing with her was a pleasurable experience.


    It was why Frederick also became very engrossed in the conversation, sharing many of his trade secrets.


    For X, listening to him was much more enlightening than reading ten years of books.


    X was fond of learning, so she paid close attention as he spoke in his professional demeanor.


    One would only improve by learning.


    Right then, Mary could only fume in silence for being continually ignored.


    Seeing Frederick and X


    engrossed in an enjoyable


    conversation made her clenchal


    fists tightly.


    What was so great about X anyway? Why would so many


    influential people respect herte


    swho


    much?


    Did Frederick not see that Mary was still standing there?


    Although Mary didn''t have a significant status like X, she was still from a noble family.


    Moreover, she was also his protege''s girlfriend.


    How could Frederick ignore her like this?


    When Cain saw that Mary was unhappy, he immediately held her hand and whispered in her ear. All right Honey, we''ll have thestugh, won''t we?"


    Mary felt much better upon hearing this.


    He was right.


    So what if X had her fun now? She would cryter.


    As Frederick had said, there was nothing down there.


    Who was Frederick? Only an experienced professional in this field.


    X could see all of Mary''s expressions.


    However, X never showed any emotion.


    Instead, she continued to chat with Frederick.


    X couldn''t be bothered to argue with a mad person like her.

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    If one were to get bitten by a dog, one couldn''t possibly bite the dog in return.


    Approximately an hourter, Darren Green and many miners quickly returned to the mine''s entrance above.


    Soon, Darren directly approached X Quest.


    "Ms. Quest, we''ve already located the spots and set up the explosives down there. We have lit the fuse, and it will blow soon.


    "We''ll be able to check out the situation down there after the explosion," Darren informed her.


    X nodded in acknowledgment.


    Mary Sullivan immediately chuckled. "Even if there wasn''t an explosion, I already know how X will end up. I can''t wait to watch you humiliate yourself."


    X couldn''t be bothered to respond to Mary. She continued her conversation with Frederick Shaw.


    Meanwhile, Frederick also resented Mary for being such an annoying woman, choosing to ignore her as well.


    Although Darren seemed calm on the surface, he was worried on the inside.


    His exploration team had tried to explore the situation five hundred meters deeper before X showed up. It did not seem encouraging.


    Frankly, Darren didn''t understand why X was so insistent.


    Approximately ten minutester, they heard explosions.


    Boom!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After a few consecutive explosions, the entire world seemed to be shaking.


    Immediately after that, a pungent explosive odor wafted upward from within the mine.


    Once the explosions were over, Darren quickly activated the smoke extraction device with a remote control.


    Darren led people back down into the mine once the smoke had cleared.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mary nced impatiently at her watch. "It''s almost two hours now... I''ll give you another hour."


    X couldn''t be bothered to respond to her. Instead, she silently nced at her watch, which cost up to a hundred million.


    Mary felt even more envious of X when she saw her watch.


    That was her favorite watch.


    It was one-of-a-kind.


    Countless women wished to get their hands on it, as it was a symbol that reflected one''s status and position of power.


    It used to be kept in a museum in Country F, and not something that could be bought with money.


    Although Mary used to covet it badly, even offered to spend money to buy it, the owner had refused to sell it.


    Why did X get all the good stuff in the world? Mary felt that the world was even more unfair now.


    X also noticed Mary staring at her watch, but she remained indifferent.


    Instead, she calmly nced at Mary before flicking her long ck, curly hair. She then peered down into the mine. Frederick shook his head helplessly.


    "Young friend, to be honest, you really should have heeded my advice. Why are you doing this? If


    you lose the better, you t


    only


    have yourself to me."


    Xughed. "Don''t worry, I won''t lose."


    Frederick shook his head again


    before looking deeply at Mary


    nearby "It isn''t nice to force peal


    into a corner sometimes. Women should be more considerate."


    "Who''s forcing anyone into a corner?" Mary sneered unhappily.


    Frederick felt weary to reason with her. So, he shifted his gaze to X''s face, preferring to continue to share various knowledge about their earlier topic.


    Right then, he felt concerned about X. He knew with certainty that she would lose.


    Meanwhile, Cain Honder


    repeatedly tried to calm his girlfriend


    down. He kept asking how she was


    doing and rubbing her back. He was doing everything to make sure she feltfortable.


    Mary, on the other hand, could not even be bothered to look at Cain.


    She was acting as if she were a queen.


    Approximately half an hourter, Darren came up to the mine entrance using an elevator.


    At that moment, everyone turned their attention to him.

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    Compared to the look of nervousness and anticipation on everyone''s faces, X Quest seemed calm andposed.


    Seeing her that way, Mary Sullivan couldn''t resist cursing in her heart.


    She honestly didn''t understand why X was putting up such an act.


    It was clear X had lost, but yet she still behaved so indifferently.


    It didn''t matter, though. X would not be able to keep up the act much longer.


    Darren Green''s eyes were filled with excitement and shock when he saw everyone.


    There was even a slight sense of fear.


    Mary was even more confident when she noticed his expression.


    She immediately approached Darren with a look of anticipation. ¡°Is there nothing down there? Hmm?"


    Darren ignored her. Instead, he ran up to X.


    His silence further solidified Mary''s confidence that there was indeed nothing down there.


    Mary raced past Darren and stood before X with her arms crossed over her chest.


    "Looks like there is nothing. X, be a good girl now, get down on your knees and call me ''Mommy''."


    With that, Mary slowly flicked her recently polished nails against one another.


    The look of arrogance and satisfaction in her eyes could not be more obvious.


    X felt extremely annoyed at the sight.


    However, she refrained from showing any emotion. Instead, she slowly walked past Mary and looked at Darren''s face. "How did it go, Darren?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Can''t you see how terrified he


    looks? Will you only believe him saere''s nothing?" Mary s o wasting time and hu


    Still, X ignored her and resumed gazing at Darren.


    up."


    Darren red at Mary before walking over to her. "Ms. Quest, we didn''t find any jade down there..."


    "Hahaha!" Mary instantly appeared


    to be overjoyed. "What did I say?-


    X, this is what you get for blindly believing in yourself. Do you understand?"


    "However, we did find a huge pce with a treasure trove down there. We didn''t enter because we couldn''t see whatmechanisms lie in wait Darren added.


    Upon hearing this, Mary, Frederick Shaw, Cain Honder, and the bodyguards who came with X were shocked.


    None of them had expected this to happen.


    Mary, seemingly dumbfounded, felt thoroughly humiliated at that moment.


    Recalling how she acted so arrogantly in front of X, she wished she could jump into the mine and nevere out.


    If she had known this might happen, she would never have made that bet with X.


    She was the one who established the terms of the bet for the loser, and now she was the one who lost.


    Feeling troubled, Mary practically shot herself in the foot.


    Why was victory always on X''s side? Why was X so lucky each time?


    Frederick took a deep breath as he studied X, his calm expression now reced with one of respect and admiration.

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    Frederick Shaw genuinely believed that X Quest was extremely lucky.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Such luck was truly enviable.


    Meanwhile, Cain Honder could see Mary Sullivan''s facial expression changing. He gingerly massaged her shoulders.


    Annoyed, Cain''s touch didn''t make her feel rxed. On the contrary, the action irritated her further.


    She impatiently pushed Cain''s hand away. "Will you cease for a moment? Stop that, it''s annoying."


    Cain immediately stopped touching her.


    X couldn''t bear to watch this anymore. Although not a stranger to disrespectful people, she''d never seen anyone behave this bad before.


    "What? Is there actually an underground pce down there?" Frederick had a bewildered look in his eyes when he faced Darren Green.


    Darren nodded repeatedly. "Yes, and from the looks of it, this underground pce is probably an underground tomb that belonged to a powerful person in ancient times. There are countless treasures within."


    X still seemed calm and collected.


    Since she had already known this all along, she wasn''t too surprised or excited by the discovery.


    The novelty had worn off.


    Frederick was somewhat confused by how unaffected X seemed.


    He studied her. "Aren''t you happy, my friend?"


    "I am," X smiled.


    "Why aren''t you showing it?" Frederick asked.


    "I am internalizing it," X said.


    Mary rolled her eyes at her. "You''re clearly overjoyed, so why are you acting so calm? What''s the matter? Do you want to show everyone how knowledgeable you are and how much you don''t love money?"


    X raised her brows before looking in Mary''s direction. "Mary, have you forgotten something?"


    Mary immediately fell silent, her face turning pale.


    "Based on the agreement, shouldn''t


    you be on your knees and calling Ms. Quest Mommy''? After all, they found something down there. It may not have been jade, but it''s


    e


    something even more valuable,"


    Frederick said in an unpleasant tone.


    Mary frowned deeply, at a loss at what to do.


    Her fists clenched, and then she started arguing. "I said jade, not anything else. The fact is that there isn''t any jade down there."


    Frederick sneered. ¡°I specifically recall you saying that the loser must go on her knees and call you ''Mommy'' if there is nothing good down there, and vice versa.


    "That could be jade or other more valuable stuff," Frederick added.


    "There are countless jade artifacts down there. They''re worth even more than jade ores," Darren said.


    Mary was suddenly speechless.


    "Many people are watching. You won''t go back on your words, wilt you? Didn''t you even say something about doing a handstand while you defecate on a livestream? Why don''t you do that?" Frederick asked.


    He had lost his patience with Mary a long while ago. Now that the opportunity was here, he naturally would not let her off the hook so easily.


    Mary found herself unable to respond.


    She was in a terrible mood right now.


    However, she had indeed said those things. If she welched on the bet, she would truly feel embarrassed in front of so many people.


    If she did do the things she promised, she''d be utterly humiliated.

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    Regardless of what happened, Mary Sullivan was bound to be humiliated today.


    She genuinely regretted her behavior earlier.


    She also hated God. Why did God always leave the best things for X?


    Who was she anyway?


    After taking a deep breath, Mary looked down with conflicted feelings. Her face waspletely red.


    Right then, she could neither leave nor stay.


    Everyone''s gaze seemed to burn into her skin.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Can''t stand to lose, Mary Sullivan?" X Quest slowly flicked her long beige nails against one another while asking softly.


    Although her voice was soft, she still had amanding presence.


    Despite not showing any facial expression, she could easily overpower Mary.


    Mary was speechless.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards around X couldn''t bear watching this any longer.


    They started criticizing Mary on her behalf.


    "She really can''t stand to lose."


    "Exactly. She said she''d get on her knees and call Ms. Quest Mommy. What''s the matter? Feeling regretful?"


    "You can regret all you want. In that case, do a handstand and defecate just like you said."


    "Since you can''t bear the consequences, why did you act so bold earlier? Didn''t you consider the fact that you might lose?"


    Mary felt even more embarrassed by what the bodyguards said.


    Right then, she felt like she was the greatest joke in the world.


    Humiliated to the point of anger, Mary stomped her feet and looked up at X, who seemed unconcerned.


    The calmer X appeared to be, the angrier Mary felt.


    X must have felt very pleased. Was she happy?


    ''This b*tch!'' Mary thought.


    Although X was very happy, she still acted as if she didn''t care in front of everyone.


    Mary felt annoyed by X no matter how she looked at her.


    "Hurry up and get on your knees."


    "Get on your knees and call Ms. Quest ''Mommy''."


    "If you don''t get on your knees, you''ll have to poop while doing a handstand."


    "Should I start a livestream for you? Ms. Sullivan, where would you like to do it? On YouTube or Facebook?"


    "You can also do it on B Site; I have an ount."


    The bodyguards continued talking.


    X did not put a stop to them, neither did shement either. She simply listened quietly.


    She wanted to see what Mary would do.


    Since she dared to say those things, she needed to walk the talk.


    ?


    Mary frowned coldly and red at the bodyguards. ¡°Shut up, all of you! Who do you think you are? You''re only a bunch of goons. How dare you talk to me like this?


    ¡°Do you think people like you can talk to me? Ahh-" Before Mary could finish Ker sentence, X had


    Swne


    vel


    delivered a tight p across ber face. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Wham!


    A bright red mark of X''s handprint could be seen on Mary''s right side of her face.


    Immediately after that, the right cheek became swollen.


    Mary was taken aback by the p.


    She hastily covered her right face before peering up at X in shock. "X Quest, are you insane? What are you doing?"


    X scowled deeply. "Nobody can


    yell at my subordinates like that. You said they are lesser than you, but whatabout you? Are you so much better?


    "At least they work for their money. What about you? Apart from leeching off your family, what are you capable of?" X asked coldly.

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    X Quest hated how Mary Sullivan looked down on others just because she was slightly wealthier.


    She couldn''t interfere if Mary had mistreated her own subordinates, but Mary was in no position to berate hers.


    X''s bodyguards felt so moved by how she stood up for them, instantly liking her even more.


    Everyone vowed to remain loyal to X for life.


    Mary felt so furious that she had trouble breathing. Her hand raised, poised to return the p.


    Before it couldnd, X swiftly grabbed her by the wrist and red coldly at her face. "Mary, stop dawdling and admit defeat."


    "That''s right... you''re not all that great if you dilly-dally."


    "I''m sure you wouldn''t want other people to find out that you''re someone whocks credibility, would you?"


    "Hurry up... can you not admit defeat?"


    X''s bodyguards started speaking up again on her behalf.


    Feeling bitter from the bottom of her heart, Mary attempted to bend her knees a little.


    However, she simply couldn''t do it.


    Kneeling in front of X proved even harder than flying without wings; she would rather die.


    In the end, she chose to give up.


    Inhaling deeply with her fists clenched, Mary turned around and prepared to run down the slope.


    Even if she couldn''t manage to defeat X, she could at least avoid her.


    By refusing to kneel before her, Mary needed a quick escape.


    However, she had only taken two steps forward when one of X''s bodyguards apprehended her, then hauled her in front of X, kicking the back of her knees.


    The intense pain caused Mary to kneel on the ground directly.


    "Admit defeat. You won''t get to leave if you don''t call Ms. Quest ''Mommy''," the bodyguard said with a fierce expression on his face.


    X had spoken up for them earlier. Therefore, he wanted to do more for her.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mary, go ahead and call me ''Mommy''," X said.


    When Cain Honder saw what was happening, he instantly stepped forward to help Mary but was held back by a few bodyguards. He couldn''t move at all.


    X didn''tment further but kept her eyes on Mary.


    Mary was the one who started this, so naturally, she''d be the one to put an end to it.


    Mary looked up fearfully at those imposing bodyguards around her her face reddening as she caught sight of X''s calm facial expression.


    10


    Knowing she could not escape today, Mary had to admit defeat.


    She immediately shouted at X with reddened eyes. "Mommy!"


    ¡°Okay, that''s a good girl." X smiled.


    Mary immediately clenched her fists, wishing she could tear X apart and break all her bones.


    ''B*tch! Go to hell!'' Mary thought.


    People around them startedughing heartily.


    Mary nearly went mad when she heard theirughter.

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    Apart from feeling rage, there was nothing Mary Sullivan could do.


    Bottling up her emotions inside was killing her.


    Growing up, Mary had rarely been insulted by other people.


    All her humiliating moments were rted to X Quest, and so she felt that she was her greatest enemy.


    "X, don''t go too far," Mary yelled through gritted teeth.


    X frowned slightly. She continued to flick her long, beige nails against one another before looking at Mary''s face.


    "I don''t like what you said. You were the one who came up with the bet and lost. How could I have gone too far?


    "Weren''t you the one who suggested this? What''s the matter? Do you think it''s too much now?" X''s voice became increasingly cold.


    X genuinely despised Mary, so she wasn''t holding back at all.


    "That''s right... you suggested this yourself. Now, you''re ming X for it. Are people from the Sullivan family all this shameless?"


    "You''re not wrong. Isn''t everyone from the Sullivan family like this? None of them are decent."


    "Exactly. There is rarely any positive news about the Sullivan family. It''s always negative in the media... tsk, tsk.¡±


    X''s bodyguards were speaking in turns.


    Their words were like poison to Mary, hurting her.


    Clenching her fists, she red at those bodyguards who mocked her. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll get someone to break your legs when I get home?"


    "Go ahead and try," X challenged calmly.


    There was an underground pce waiting for her, and she didn''t want to waste too much energy on Mary.


    After all, time was precious.


    She then nced indifferently at Mary. "Go ahead and get busy, my good daughter."


    X walked over to the edge of the


    mine


    e vision, scrutinizing


    pen and activated her


    the


    entire scene below. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Arge opening had been created in the underground pce, now filled with smoke everywhere inside.


    The explosions were ced around the entrance to the pce. Hence, there wasn''t any significant damage done.


    All the objects within were perfectly preserved.


    Moreover, the structural integrity of the underground pce wasn''t affected at all by the explosions.


    X had anticipated all this, and everything happened as she expected. So, she wasn''t surprised.


    When shest used her vision, she saw that the underground pce''s entrance happened to be right above the ore vein.


    Based on Darren and his team''s


    standactice, they would onbetN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    st the entrance and not


    ces when causing detet


    For this very reason, X didn''t say too much when she directed Darren to get down there.


    When he saw X standing in front


    approached her. "Do you


    down into the underground


    of the mine entrance, he set


    go


    X didn''t answer him. Instead, she continued to check out the condition of the underground pce through her vision.


    Indeed, there were hidden mechanisms inside.


    There was one by the entrance, but it had already been destroyed by the explosives.


    From the first look, it seemed that each room in the underground pce was not connected to the other.

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    However, if one paid close attention, one would discover that the rooms were actually connected.


    All the stone walls in between the rooms were mobile, controlled by mechanisms in antique vases of different designs ced outside the walls.


    As long as the vases were moved slightly, countless arrows would be fired from all directions.


    X frowned in deep concentration while she continued to use her prating vision to observe those hidden mechanisms.


    She discovered that they had a w... the arrows were all positioned higher up, meaning that nothing would go wrong as long as people were on the ground when the arrows were fired.


    After solving the puzzle, X let out a long sigh of relief. She then continued to scan the area, finding nothing else apart from those she had discovered.


    After letting out another long sigh, X turned to address Darren. "It''s fine, I''ll go down and have a look. You can all stay up here and wait for me." She needed to go down and deactivate those booby traps before getting the others to go down.


    If too many people went down at the same time, injuries and fatalities could easily ur if they didn''t cooperate well.


    Among them, X was the only one with the special prating vision to see through everything. Therefore, she needed to go down first.


    Darren and the others were all stunned when they heard what she said unexpectedly.


    Before Darren could speak, her bodyguards surrounded her and began to object.


    "Ms. Quest, you can''t do this! What will we tell Mr. Batton if anything happens to you?"


    "There''s nothing we can tell him. Mr. Batton will surely kill us then. In fact, our families might get into trouble, too."


    "Ms. Quest, you know you are Mr. Batton''s beloved. We really would be in serious trouble if we didn''t protect you properly." They all sounded really nervous. Everyone did, except for Mary Sullivan.


    Mary no longer felt like leaving upon hearing X''s words.


    She wanted to stay and personally witness X being in danger or killed by hidden mechanisms in the underground pce. X would not survive if there were all sorts of hidden arrows and poison down there, as depicted in television shows.


    She might get poisoned and die from internal bleeding or by an arrow through her guts.


    It would be as terrible as Mary imagined.


    As such images shed in her mind, her mood instantly improved drastically.


    She didn''t believe X could always be so lucky.


    This time, X was doomed.


    X nced at her bodyguards. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. I have studied underground pces like this, and I am certainly not an amateur."


    Frederick Shaw hurriedly walked over to X and grabbed her by the arm. "My young friend, this is not a joke Underground tombs are not ces one should enter alone.


    "You must know that there are all sorts of booby traps in ancient tombs. If you go down on your own, you might not be able toe back up if anything happens," Frederick warned. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, X merely shook her head. "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen, I promise," she said softly.

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    "How about this? If you must go down there, let mee with you. I''ve studied things like these before, too. No matter what, I can''t let you go down there on your own," Frederick Shaw insisted.


    "I muste with you too, Ms. Quest. We can''t just watch while you put your life in danger," one bodyguard said.


    ¡°That''s right, I''ming too," another said. "If any danger should arise, I''ll die on your behalf."


    "I want toe along, too. I also want to die in Ms. Quest''s ce," yet another bodyguard spoke up.


    They had been working by her side all this while and X''s personality had won them over. Ensuring her safety and security had started as a job, but now it was out of their free will.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    X was such a wonderful person and deserved to live a good life.


    Soon, the other bodyguards also expressed their willingness to protect her with their lives.


    X chuckled helplessly despite being ovee with emotions. "All right, don''t get all excited. I''ll be fine, I promise."


    "Things are so unpredictable down there. How can you make that promise?" Frederick asked.


    "I insist, anyway. Nobody is going with me, and that is an order," X said.


    With that, X entered the elevator, ignoring everyone''s protests as she started descending.


    Upon her departure, her bodyguards, Darren Green, the other miners, and Frederick were all extremely worried.


    Mary Sullivan was the only one who seemed unconcerned.


    Slowly retrieving a cigarette from Cain Honder''s pocket, she lit it up and leisurely sat on a rock nearby, crossing one leg over the other as she smoked and observed.


    Darren frowned deeply. "I wonder what would happen to Ms. Quest down there."


    "Thisdy is too stubborn," Frederick sighed.


    Mary took a deep puff at her


    cigarette and began singing, "The weather is nice, there''s a good view everywhere... Everything smells great, everything smells like flowers..."


    Her singing voice stood out starkly amidst the tense atmosphere, resulting in gaining the attention of everyone there.


    They seemed upset.


    Sensing that, Cain hastily tugged at Mary''s please Everyone is agitated. Do you want to get punished again?" Content


    arm. "Stop singinge


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Mary sneered but kept quiet. After all, she still felt intimidated by X''s bodyguards.


    Right after that, one of the bodyguards walked up to Mary, aiming his gun at her head.


    Mary shuddered and looked at him. "Wh-what are you doing?"


    He


    firm another word and


    the gun against her head


    but


    I don''t care who


    Pare,


    r head is going to you the


    Mary instantly cowered in fear, feeling terrified at his behavior.


    Seeing her reaction, he reluctantly put his gun away and returned to his former spot.


    Mary started shivering violently as their distance widened.


    X took the elevator to the bottom of the mine.


    Due to the explosions earlier, there were small shards of rocks everywhere.


    There was a tunnel down there, a straight path that seemed endless to X.


    There were granite rocks on both sides, as well as dim torchlights.


    The entire world seemed a little dark.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    The temperature was warm during winter and cool during summer inside the mine. Although it was chilly on the surface, it felt like summer underground.


    X Quest took a few steps forward, already drenched in sweat.


    Soon, she removed her coat and tossed it aside, revealing her ttering physique.


    Her white, tight-fitting jumper entuated the curves of her body perfectly.


    There were curves in all the right ces, just like a barbie doll.


    Her ck, skinny pants and white sneakers lengthened her shapely legs.


    After a considerable time walking through the tunnel, X finally arrived at the entrance to the underground pce that had a huge gap from the st.


    Two people could fit through it.


    Piles of rocks littered around the area after the explosions, now broken into pieces.


    A strong stench of explosives lingered in the air.


    Although it was pungent, X could still bear with it.


    Frowning slightly, she carefully made her way through the entrance and into a room in the underground pce.


    Pearls... countless pearls adorned every corner of the room, all glowing brightly.


    Despite theck of lights in the room, it was as bright as day.


    The smallest of the pearls was the size of one''s fist, whereas thergest went up to two meters in diameter.


    Such pearls were already a rare sight, to begin with, let alone those that spanned two meters.


    X carefully counted a hundred pearls the size of a fist, and ten of thergest size.


    Scattered amongst the pearls were piles of valuable beads, jade artifacts, gold, and all sorts of gemstones.


    All these treasures shone brightly from the glow of the pearls.


    Now that X was here in person, she was even more mesed by the disy than when she


    using her prating vision.


    X excitedly picked up her phone and took several photos.


    Afterwards, she swiftly picked up a pearl ne within reach, examining it.


    The pearls on the ne were of the highest standard, worth multiple times the value of thosemonly found.


    Soon after X picked up various


    gemstones of different colors, a


    gorgeous mix of rubies, sapp


    and topaz, all of the highest quality as well.


    X then picked up a pearl and several gold bars, appreciating how stunning everything was.


    After admiring all the treasures in the room, X walked up to a wall of rocks.


    Using her prating vision, X could see another room through the wall.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Shifting her gaze downward, she spotted a white jade vase on the ground by the wall, the same one with the hidden mechanisms that she saw when she first examined the underground pce from above.


    X hastilyid low on the ground before turning the white jade vase slightly. Soon, the wall of rocks slowly began to move upward, revealing another room.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    The second room was also full of rare treasures, even more than the first one X Quest had entered.


    Before she could even properly admire them, arrows fired towards her from all directions.


    She tensed, despite knowing the arrows couldn''t hurt her.


    Paying close attention to her surroundings, X managed to dodge all the arrows as they brushed past her shoulders. They missed her only to lodge between gaps on the wall.


    After ten minutes of arrows being fired, it finally quietened down.


    X quickly activated her prating vision to ensure the coast was clear before she walked into the room before her.


    Apart from more pearls, gold, jade artifacts, and gemstones, there were various antique vases of different designs.


    X didn''t have time to dwell on them as she walked past those treasures to another wall before repeating her earlier method and avoiding another barrage of arrows.


    Just like that, another wall moved to reveal a room filled with more gold bars, precious gemstones, and pearls that illuminated the chamber.


    The luminous pearls in this room were even bigger, measuring up to four meters in diameter.


    X carefully counted a total of eight.


    She found it hard to contain her excitement as she surveyed them.


    She had seen many rare treasures in her life, but she had never seen such big bright pearls.


    Countless rare treasures were stored in just this one room.


    ?


    Inhaling deeply, X tried to keep calm as she repeated the process of opening doors and dodging arrows, unlocking one room after another, and finding all sorts of rare treasures in each of them.


    In the sixth room, she walked directly to a wall and repeated the same process, knowing that this


    was thest one to bed;


    the room that contained


    tomb.


    It was also the one that contained the greatest number of treasures.


    Upon unlocking the sixth room, a familiar sight appeared before her where thergest pearls spanning four meters were stacked to the ceiling and upied the entire space.


    With the illumination from these pearls, this room appeared brighter than any other.


    It was as if the room was exposed to sunlight.


    Apart from the pearls, there were all sorts of nes and bracelets made from jadeite of various colors.


    There were also hairpins and earrings made from pearls, as well as various silk satin and many other treasures. Everything was fascinating to X.


    As she gazed at these things, she kept repeating the same question in her mind.


    ''What kind of noble person possessed a tomb like this?''


    X had yet to observe those rare treasures in detail.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    X Quest could estimate the period these treasures were from by briefly ncing through them, putting them at roughly the first or second century. From the markings on those objects, they presumably belonged to the end of the second century.


    Every single thing was priceless here.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Just a few of those shimmering pearls would be sufficient to purchase all the highest quality jade produced in the mine.


    The beauty in here was suffocating to X.


    Soon, she shifted her gaze to the white jade coffin surrounded by treasures.


    It had a high-quality finish covered in spectacr details.


    X carefully treaded past countless rare treasures to stand before the uncovered casket.


    A corpse with a luxurious crown on its head came directly into sight.


    The corpse, which appeared to be tall, was a terrifying sight.


    Countless bright pearls the size of regr ss pearls surround the corpse.


    Though small, they glowed vividly.


    Apart from them, there were also many pearl nes as well as jade nes of various colors. Although the luxurious crown was made long ago, it seemed even more intricate than modern objects. The corpse''s dress was made from pure gold satin with two life-like phoenixes that stood out to the eyes. Meanwhile, the crown was also made of pure gold and embedded with high-quality gemstones.


    The corpse wore a pair of red knitted shoes that had the golden phoenix motive simr to the dress.


    X believed that this person must have lived a very extravagant life back then, more than she could imagine.


    X was very curious about her identity.


    Sweeping her eyes around the room again, she took her phone out to take pictures of the treasures, including the corpse.


    Once she was done, X didn''t linger around. Instead, she started heading back to where she came from.


    Above the mine, Darren Green, her bodyguards, and Frederick Shaw were all worried about X.


    Darren looked at his watch with a concerned expression on his face "Ms. Quest has been down there for so long. Why haven''t we heard anything yet? I wonder how she''s doing now."


    ¡°Would she be fine after so long?" one of her bodyguards asked.


    "Don''t jinx it. Ms. Quest will certainly be all right," another said.


    Mary Sullivan, who was smoking nearby, seemed even more untroubled.


    She sneakily snorted before looking at Cain Honder next to her. "Wait and see, X must be dead down there You don''t suppose tombs are that easy to enter?


    She then took another deep puff at her cigarette, enjoying the vor in particr due to her good mood.


    Cain didn''t dare to say much next to her, although he thought she made sense.


    Despite her soft tone, one of the bodyguards still heard her words.


    He instantly turned around and red at Mary.


    She instantly became quiet again, not daring to make a sound.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguard unhappily turned around and peered at the mine entrance.


    As he turned away, Mary rolled her eyes at him.

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    Mary Sullivan instantly became quiet.


    A few secondster, Mary turned to look at Cain Honder. "Just wait and see... she''s doomed."


    Cain nodded repeatedly, not daring to argue with her.


    In the meantime, Mary seemed smug.


    "Why are you still here?" One of the bodyguards yelled at her when he saw that she still hadn''t left.


    Seeing Mary''s facepelled him to p her.


    Mary immediately straightened her facial expression. ¡°Can''t I sit around?"


    ''I want to sit here and see X''s corpse,'' Mary thought.


    "Get lost, you''re not wee here. You''re an annoying sight," the bodyguard said.


    Mary slowly stood up but made no effort to leave.


    The bodyguard couldn''t be bothered to waste time on her, so he directly turned around.


    Mary sneered in satisfaction before shifting her gaze to the bottomless mine entrance.


    Frederick Shaw had a worried expression on his face. He sighed while looking at the mine entrance. "I hope nothing happens to this kid... she''s such a wonderful girl."


    *Please let something bad happen to X, God. Please make my wishe true,'' Mary thought to herself when she heard what he said.


    Right then, they could hear the sound of the elevator moving, the sudden buzzing sound attracting their rapt attention.


    Those who were worried about X felt relieved.


    Each of them had a look of anticipation in their eyes, except for Mary who seemed disappointed.


    Her hope was gone.


    The huge shift in emotions made it difficult for Mary to recover quickly.


    While she remained dumbfounded, X arrived at the top of the r


    she stepped out of the elemine as


    appeared in front of everyon


    and


    The way she did so felt smooth and agile, appearing very cool.


    Mary had her hands dangling by her side, her fists clenched as her nails pierced through her skin,pletely unaware.


    Her knuckles cracked audibly from the force she exerted.


    Mary felt as if she was going mad.


    How was this possible? How could X return safely?


    Logically speaking, she should be dead!


    Most people who ventured into underground tombs met their untimely demise one way or another, but why didn''t X? Mary felt embarrassed when she recalled how she made those confident ims in front of Cain.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Did X have a hidden talent at embarrassing others?


    Why was she always capable of doing so?


    X red coldly at Mary, who stood behind everyone.


    After that, she addressed the people who seemed worried about her, "It''s safe can


    sown there now... you


    down at any time." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Ms. Quest, is there nothing down there? Not even booby traps?" Frederick had a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    He truly had not met a single person who managed to venture into underground tombs and make it back alive.


    Usually, professionals were required


    to explore underground tombs, those with experience to study the environment thoroughly and make calcted approaches before they began.


    How could an amateur like X do it?


    Was X a professional?


    At that instant, Frederick felt a great sense of respect toward her.

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    X Questughed. "No, there were dangerous booby traps, but I was lucky enough to dodge all of them.¡±


    She sounded very calm, but the people who heard her weren''t calm at all.


    Everyone felt immensely terrified in retrospect.


    What? There was danger? And booby traps?


    How could she effortlessly evade all of them and resurfacepletely unharmed, despite knowing nothing about the situation down there?


    Frederick Shaw found X even more baffling now. "What kind of traps were there, my young friend?"


    Xughed. "To be honest, it''s not a big deal. There were arrows, that''s all."


    Frederick and X''s bodyguards were speechless.


    What did X mean by that?


    Didn''t that sound terrifying enough?


    How did she manage to dodge them all?


    How could she sound so casual, as if she had just gone down for a vacation?


    Mary Sullivan also found what she heard unbelievable.


    Why was X so lucky?


    Arrows?


    Ordinary people would have died under those circumstances.


    Why wasn''t X dead? This wasn''t fair!


    While everyone was still in a state of shock, X chuckled again.


    People couldn''t help but admire her.


    "How did you manage to avoid those arrows? Under such circumstances, ordinary people would not have


    escaped. Have you ever studied underground tombs before?


    Frederick asked.


    "I haven''t. I got lucky," X said.


    Frederick shook his head. "I don''t believe it..."


    He refused to believe that it was only due to luck. He considered that X must have had some secret skills.


    Even Frederick, who had been in this field for decades and had knowledge of nearly everything, started admiring X.


    His impression of X had changed yet again.


    "I''m telling the truth," X said.


    "You must have some special skills. Forget it, I know you won''t admit to it even if you had it. Moreover, you wouldn''t share it with anyone else. You''re too amazing, my young friend. I am officially your famfrom now on," Frederick told her


    Everyone felt that X was worthy of such praise.


    "Ms. Quest, you''re awesome," Bodyguard A said.


    "Ms. Quest, you are an extraordinary person. No wonder Mr. Batton loves you so deeply."


    Bodyguard C red at Mary. "I heard what you were saying to your man over there earlier. I heard you saying that Ms. Quest would be dead for sure.


    "You even said that if Ms. Quest


    came back up alive, you''d chop your


    head off and let your man use it as a


    stoot, do you remember that Bodyguard C asked.


    Mary suddenly didn''t know how to respond.


    She felt awkward once more, her face burning from humiliation.


    Everyone was staring at her, making her feel as if her entire body was on fire.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    X smiled again, but she kept her expression clear.


    It came as no surprise that Mary would say those things.


    However, she wanted to find out what Mary would do next.

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    Mary Sullivan suddenly felt even more flustered when she caught sight of X Quest''s gaze on her.


    Mary instantly frowned and stood up, staring at Bodyguard C. "What? When did I say those things? You must have heard wrongly." "What''s the matter? You dared to say those things, but you''re not brave enough to admit it?" the bodyguard asked.


    "I heard her too, loud and clear. Mary, chop your head off," another Bodyguard D said.


    X didn''t interrupt and allowed her bodyguards to criticize Mary, not feeling sympathetic to her in the slightest.


    X had never been a saint. There was no reason to feel sorry for someone who hurt her before and wished she was dead.


    Mary was speechless, feeling her face warming at this awkward situation.


    Mary felt very unsettled.


    After taking a deep breath, she started stammering. "About that, I-I... I was wrong, okay? Besides, it was a private conversation between Cain and me. He is the only one who gets to say if he wants my head off or not."


    Cain promptly defended Mary behind him. ¡°That''s right... I don''t need her head."


    Seeing them like this, those bodyguards rolled their eyes.


    "Mary is a coward who won''t admit the things she did," the first bodyguard said.


    ¡°Absolutely... if you knew you couldn''t bear the consequences, you shouldn''t have made such bold ims," Bodyguard B said.


    "You''re such an embarrassment to the Sullivan family," Bodyguard C added.


    Their words were like merciless ps against Mary''s face.


    Rage swept through her, but she was too embarrassed to argue in return.


    After stomping her feet forcefully, she spun around and ran off.


    The mountainous path proved to be treacherous, and there were rocks everywhere.


    After taking a few steps forward, Mary identally tripped over arge boulder and fell t on her face.


    Due to the steep incline of the surface, she ended up rolling down the slope like a ball.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocks cut against her skin, making her scream in pain. "Ahh... help me! Cain, stop watching over there!"


    Cain awkwardly rubbed his head before quickly catching up to Mary.


    X couldn''t resist grinning while other people burst intoughter.


    "Look at her... doesn''t she look like a ball?"


    "She deserves it."


    "This is probably karma. Even God can''t stand her so it''s time for her punishment.''


    The bodyguards said one after another with excitement in their eyes.


    However, X hastily turned to look at Darren Green and her


    bodyguards. "Stay here and


    this ce. Make sure nobody gets down there."


    Everyone nodded respectfully. "Yes, Ms. Quest," they eximed simultaneously.


    "Alright, young friend, now that


    you''ve


    Nade it back safely, I


    get going. I should not hat


    stayed


    so long," Frederick Shaw said.


    X could sense Frederick''s kindness.


    She also knew that he wasn''t a bad person.


    "It''s fine if you wanted to stay a while longer," X replied immediately.


    However, Frederick shook his head


    "It''s


    should get going. My


    l


    rtives are waiting for me at home


    desserts."


    X nodded with a chuckle. "In that case, may we cross paths again in the future," she told him.


    Frederick nodded and smiled. He then retrieved a white name card from his pocket and handed it over to her.


    His name and contact information were on the card.

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    Frederick Shaw''s phone number and WeChat ID were on the name card as well.


    X Quest epted the name card with both hands. "Alright. I''ll add your contact once I get back. If anythinges up, I''ll reach out to you, so I hope I won''t be a nuisance."


    "Certainly not," Frederick replied.


    With that, Frederick left without saying anything else.


    X watched him leave before taking her phone out and calling Stanley Batton.


    On the other end of the call, Stanley was having a meeting in a huge conference room, surrounded by all the top-level executives of thepany.


    Everyone acted in a businesslike manner with serious expressions on their faces.


    Right then, the head of the sales department was giving an update on the department''s performance and the n for the next quarter.


    Stanley spun his gold-ted, customized pen around with his right hand as he listened to the update.


    His fingers were long and fair, looking distinguished and attractive.


    His movements perfectly showcased his charismatic skills, captivating the attention of many high-leveled female executives.


    Many of them fancied him.


    Indeed, a handsome man like him looked attractive no matter what he did.


    He even managed to make the simple act of twirling a pen look exceptional.


    Being as charming as he was, even women in their forties were attracted to him.


    No matter how many pairs of eyes were on him, Stanley focused all his attention on the handsome manager from the sales department.


    He never looked at anyone else.


    Stanley''s distant and indifferent demeanor was driving women insane.


    Beep, beep, beep!


    His phone started ringing, making him nce down at it.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When he saw the caller, his frown


    instantly disappeared, melting b


    cold facial expression. Content belongs


    to en.swn


    Stanley gently pressed the answer button. "What''s the matter, Honey?"


    His gentle manner instantly charmed many people who were present.


    Although people had gotten used to how tenderly Stanley treated his wife, they still seemed taken aback by it.


    swnon


    The high-leveled female executives were getting excited.


    How could he be this gentle? It was utterly charming.


    "Are you busy, Darling?" X Quest asked.


    "No," Stanley assured her.


    Everyone was speechless.


    ''Aren''t you busy right now?'' they thought.


    ¡°Darling, I have good news for you,¡± X said.


    Stanley casually stood up and nced at everyone in the room.


    A tender expression returned to his face started walking out with


    his phone in hand. "Hmm? What is is it?"


    swnov


    He seemed excited.


    The way he treated X...what a world of difference!

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    With his wife, X Quest, Stanley Batton behaved in a charming manner.


    However, in front of his staff, he could be incredibly aloof.


    Despite his distant stance, he was still strikingly handsome.


    Upon walking out of the conference room, Stanley leanedzily against the wall and waited for X to speak with a solemn expression on his face. X described everything she saw down at the mines in detail over the phone.


    She also mentioned that she would send him pictures, even though he could already imagine the scenes in his mind as she described them in great detail.


    However, the more he listened, the colder his facial expression became.


    In the end, he looked like he was about to throw a tantrum.


    Stanley remained silent while X talked non-stop.


    After she finished, she realized he was not replying to her.


    "Darling? Are you listening?" X asked in confusion.


    X was currently leaning against a pine tree halfway up the mountain with nobody else around so she could speak freely.


    Stanley furrowed his brows. "Hmm..."


    "Why haven''t you said anything, then?" X asked.


    "X..." Stanley began, sounding very serious.


    Due to his tone, X also matched his seriousness.


    She immediately knew what her husband was thinking.


    However, before she could speak, Stanley started first. "X, please don''t attempt anything dangerous like that again."


    X nodded obediently. "I know, I know. Honestly, it wasn''t dangerous at all because I could see everything. That''s why I went down."


    His frown deepened again. "Even so, you must not take the risk. What if you reacted too slow and got injured? Have you thought about the consequences?


    "Also, have you forgotten that re


    pregnant, hmm? If anything


    happened to you, you and our baby would both be in danger," Stanley said.


    UMS


    Admittedly, X didn''t think that far ahead because she was fully confident in herself.


    She was trained for it, after all.


    X chuckled helplessly. "Okay, I didn''t think of that. I was confident in myself, and I''m not weak."


    "I don''t want this to happen again, X," Stanley said.


    "Okay, I know," X nodded.


    "X..." he said.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    X had a curious look in her eyes. A pine leaf fell on her shoulder as she spoke on the phone. She immediately picked it up and spun it around while waiting for Stanley to speak.


    Warm


    X''s face through the gaps


    of sunlight shone against


    el.ne


    between the pine trees st


    the pine trees, making her


    fair skin appear unusually clear.


    "I can''t live without you," Stanley told her.


    "I know."


    "Please, I''m begging you. Cherish your life. Do it for me," he implored.


    Suddenly, X felt warmth spreading in the depths of her heart.


    X''s eyes turned red. "Yes, I know..."


    "If you''re going to do something like this next time, tell me in advance. I''ll do it with you, whatever you want," he said. "Okay."


    e


    "X, live well. Your life is precious because your life matters not only to you but also to me," Stanley said. "If you die, do you think I could live on my own?"


    X felt even more touched by what he said.


    She sniffed. "I''ll be careful next time, Darling. I''m sorry."


    "Okay, I trust you."

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    "Okay," X Quest said.


    ¡°Be a good girl, and I''d give you my life," Stanley Batton said.


    X nodded repeatedly. Her eyes turned even redder. ¡°All right, I''ll be a good girl. Darling, I called you because I have another request.¡±


    A curious look appeared in Stanley''s eyes. "Do you need my help to bring men over to guard the underground pce?"


    He could figure out what his wife had in mind even before she said it.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "That won''t be a problem. I''ll get the president to send you an army," Stanley agreed as if sending an army was as simple as wearing clothes or having a meal.


    ''That''s an entire army.'' X thought to herself.


    There''d be at least ten thousand troops.


    Moreover, this wasn''t something an ordinary person could aplish.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Won''t that be too many?" X asked.


    ¡°Not at all... leave it to me," he assured her. "You''ll probably also need professional logistics assistance, too?¡±


    "Yeah," X answered.


    "I''ll get you a team of experts," Stanley replied calmly.


    Everything X wanted to do, he had already considered it for her.


    X felt extremely happy. "Okay, thank you, Darling."


    "Silly girl, why would you thank your husband? Have you thought about what you''d do with those treasures?" Stanley asked.


    "Of course. I n to sell some of them," X told him.


    Under such circumstances, anyone who discovered an ancient tomb in Country Z could im it as theirs.


    X could do anything she wanted.


    with the


    things she found. It


    t from the rules in aset


    countries.


    She could choose to donate some of the treasures to the national museum or sell them.


    "I''ll donate half of it and sell the others. What do you think?" X asked.


    "As you wish," Stanley answered.


    "We''ll donate half of it to the national


    out


    and let the experts carret research on them.? sell


    the other half for a profit," X said.


    Even by selling just half of everything she discovered underground, she would already earn a lot of money.


    "Yeah, do as you wish."


    As long as X was happy, she could do whatever she wanted.


    Even if she wanted to donate everything, Stanley wouldn''t mind either.


    "That''s it for now. I''ll send you pictures of the ancient tomb," X said. "Okay."


    After that, X hung up and sent the pictures she had taken to her husband.


    A look of surprise graced his features when he saw the pictures.


    After going through the pictures, Stanley returned to the conference room.


    He sat on his original seat and nced at the sales manager.


    "Continue," he said, his usually detached and cool demeanor reappearing again.


    The handsome sales manager immediately stood up and continued his presentation respectfully.


    When X saw that Stanley didn''t reply to her, she carried her phone and returned to the mine.


    Right then the bodyguards spread


    out to surround the mine with


    all group patrolling the fool


    of


    swho.ne


    the hill.


    Security was so tight even a fly wouldn''t be able to make its way past them.

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    Approximately an hourter, an entire army of Blue Mountain City arrived at the mine where X was by military helicopters, attracting a lot of attention.


    #Military helicopters in Blue Mountain City#'' began trending on the number one spot on the list of hot topics.


    Netizens began discussing it excitedly.


    "Do you guys know what happened? Many military helicopters appeared in Blue Mountain City today. I heard they are all from the City''s military zone..."


    "D*mn. So many military helicopters appeared suddenly. Did something major happen?"


    "I heard the helicopters are all full of soldiers. It''s an entire army."


    "D*mn, is there war?"


    "It must be something important. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many soldiers involved."


    "I agree with what most of you say. Something major must have happened as the entire army is involved."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Meanwhile, X Quest had no clue all this was happening.


    Once the military arrived, they quickly formed into groups and marched up to X in an organized manner.


    There were so many of them that they nearly upied half the mountain.


    The leader who led in front directly approached X respectfully.


    Before he could speak, X stood at attention and bowed respectfully to him, a gesture that he promptly returned.


    The two of them seemed veryposed.


    Due to the army''s presence, the ambiance on the mountain felt heavy.


    Everyone was standing with their backs straight at attention, and despite not doing much, they looked like the best view around. X had the utmost respect for military men.


    "The President has already informed us of our task," the man said politely. "Don''t worry, we''ll guard this ce


    So that even a fly won''t be able to get past us.


    "Also, there are many professional archeologists among us. They can all help to move all the antiques down there. Let us know if you need anything else, Ms. Quest."


    X nodded and smiled. "All right, the professional archeologists can stay behind while the rest can split up and surround the entire mountain," she responded.


    The man nodded attentively. "Yes, Ms. Quest."


    Despite appearing like tough and fierce men, each soldier became mesmerized by X''s beauty, bing weak-kneed when they saw her.


    Soon, the leader addressed the


    soldiers with a loudspeaker in his


    hands and issued orders.


    "Archeologists,e and gather around me. The rest of you, spread out and surround the entire O mountain.


    S


    "Your task today is to keep this ce secure and make sure nothing at all gets past you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, those soldiers began to carry out the orders.


    A dozen soldiers who were professional archeologists approached the leader and stood neatly in a row.


    Meanwhile, the others turned around to spread out.


    These people had obviously received intensive training, judging by how their actions were all carried out in an organized manner.

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    X Quest rather enjoyed the spectacle.


    Right then, another white helicopternded not too far away from her, where up to a hundred men and women of various ages disembarked. They approached X in an organized manner.


    A middle-aged man, who wore a white down coat over ck overalls, led the team.


    He immediately extended a hand toward X as soon as he saw her. "It''s nice to meet you, Ms. Quest. I''m Brian Comb."


    X recognized Brian Comb as a renowned archeologist.


    ¡°This is my team of archeologists,¡± Brian said, then proceeded to introduce X to each of his team members.


    She could recognize each of their names as experienced professionals in the field.


    X was very grateful to the President for sending these experts over.


    After the introductions, Brian could no longer hide his excitement anymore. "Ms. Quest, can we go down and have a look now? The President told me that you''ve found a lot of rare treasures from ancient times, and I would like to have a look."


    Discovering an ancient tomb brought people like Brian more joy than anything else because researching these historical sites was the most enjoyable thing.


    "Sure,e with me," X replied, then led everyone to the mine entrance.


    She gestured to the elevator by the mine entrance. "You can go down from here, but this elevator can only carry thirty people at a time."


    Immediately after that, XN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    addressed the group of soldiers who had archeological experience. You can alle with meter. We''ll go down in groups of thirty."


    The soldiers nodded respectfully and replied at the same time. "Yes, Ms. Quest!"


    X didn''tment further as she entered the elevator first, guiding Brian and twenty-eight other experts into it before activating the steel elevator to begin its descent.


    There was only ayer of fortified ss on the exterior for protection, making the entire carriage transparent in all directions.


    As they gradually moved downward, the environment began to turn dark.


    Upon reaching the bottom, numerous electricalmps brightened up the area.


    X got out of the elevator and guided everyone along, but they did not proceed further as they had to wait for the rest of the team to join them.


    When everyone had gathered at the bottom of the entrance, X turned around and led them to the underground pce.


    When they entered the first room, the sight of the rare treasures inside instantly stunned everyone.


    Despite the experts having explored countless ancient tombs and rare treasures, they were still impressed by what they saw.


    Brian even took his phone out and started taking pictures.


    He couldn''t help but smile joyfully.


    be''


    "Oh my god, this is the first time I''ve seen a ce like this. There are many rare treasures, all in one ce.


    Doesn''t this look incredible To

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    The other experts who had SLR cameras around their necks also started taking pictures, gasping and gawking at each discovery as they did so. "Oh my god, I''m truly shocked! Is this heaven?"


    "I have never seen so many bright pearls before... Oh my god."


    "I wonder who owned this tomb and what kind of noblewomen they were."


    "Any random object in this ce would be priceless!"


    Compared to the others, X wasn''t as excited since she had already seen them twice, but she still felt happy on the inside.


    After taking her phone out for another round of pictures, X directly set her sight on a bright pearl, activating her prating vision.


    Soon, she was able to witness the pearl-making process.


    Then, she used it on other objects and was also able to see all their processes.


    From the outfits worn by the craftsmen and various creation processes of the objects she saw, these were all from the end of the second century. X then selectively used her vision on other things and made the same deductions; It was certain that everything in the tomb originated from the end of the second century.


    Thus, these objects were all priceless.


    Right then, Brian Comb was carefully examining a jade pendant with a thick magnifying ss.


    The longer he examined it, the more stunned he appeared to be.


    Meanwhile, the other experts on the team also started examining those antiques with their magnifying sses.


    Everyone had stunned expressions in their eyes.


    X didn''t interfere with what they were doing. Instead, she used her prating vision on the walls of the tomb and instantly saw how it was built.


    Back then, there were several hundred thousand builders who worked here, each decked in clothes from that century.


    They dressed very poorly, and X could see how tough and exhausting their jobs were.


    When she had used her prating


    vision earlier, she had done a quick sweep and missed out on such details. However, now that she could take her time, she was able to see them.


    Right then, Brian approached X, interrupting her thoughts as he held up a jade pendant excitedly.


    "Ms. Quest, this is from the end of the second century."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    X nodded. "Yeah."


    Brian saw how calm she was. "Did you already know?"


    "Yeah, everything here is basically from that period," she answered softly before adding, "I checked a lot of them out when I came down earlier."


    X made it sound straightforward, but Brian was very impressed indeed.


    He only seemed to admire X even


    more.


    your talent in archeology, but I didn''t think you''d be this skilled at it."


    -Wan Ms. Quest, I''ve heard a


    ¡°You''re amazing, Ms. Quest," he added.

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    "That''s right, you''re pretty and capable. Indeed, you''re a model housewife from the Batton family."


    "No wonder Mr. Batton likes you. You really are amazing."


    The other archeologists also couldn''t resistplimenting X Quest.


    They held great respect for her.


    X, who was used to being admired and worshipped by everyone, didn''t feel particrly affected by all this attention.


    "You''re all too kind," she responded, still seeming poised and collected. All right, let''s figure out how to move these things."


    "We have boxes specifically for the job on the helicopters. Let''s categorize the items and put simr objects in each box," Brian suggested. "All right, let''s do that," X agreed.


    "I''ll send someone to get the boxes," Brian said before issuing instructions to some of his team members, who reluctantly left shortly after. Meanwhile, X remained at the site to categorize the antiques along with the other experts.


    There were countless antique items there that the moving rate was slow, despite the number of people involved because of the delicate nature of the antiques.


    By nightfall, only half of the items in the first room managed to be moved into boxes, then transported back to the national treasure vault via military helicopters.


    Seeing that they were short-handed, X gathered a thousand reliable men from above to assist with the moving.


    By three o''clock in the morning, all six rooms managed to be cleared by X and the others. Despite thete hour, it did not appear dark underground due to the countless bright pearls in the seventh room.


    Everyone was tired after working continuously for over ten hours.


    X was the first to sit on the rocky floor, leaning against the wall as she panted. "Sit down and rest, everyone. We will go up and find somewhere to settle down after this and pick this up tomorrow."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Seeing how exhausted everyone seemed, she could not bear to watch them work any further.


    Only thest room remained where the owner of the tomb was.


    Hence, X decided to continue tomorrow.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, Brian instantly shook his head as he approached her.


    "This


    valuable things. Leaving them here so we had better clear


    is risky,


    gout.


    "Besides, we''re not tired," he added.


    X immediately felt warm in her heart when she heard this.


    Standing up, she smiled at him. "Let''s not We should all head back and sleep, and we will finish up tomorrow. These things are important, but your lives are even more so."


    The other people suddenly felt touched, too, further motivating them.


    "Ms. Quest, we''re not tired. We can still do this."


    "That''s right, there''s only one room remaining. We''ll work harder and finish up quickly."


    "Exactly, there''s only one room left..."


    Everyone started speaking up.


    X felt very moved by their spirit once again...


    "But..." X trailed off.


    "Ms. Quest, stop saying no. We really can''t rest easy leaving so many rare treasures behind," one soldier said.


    Seeing


    A determined everyone


    was,


    nodded. "In that enter


    s rest for a while. We roomter," she said.


    ???


    Everyone nodded and sat down.


    Right then, they heard the sound of sliding steel.

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    The high-pitched sound instantly drew everyone''s attention, turning their heads to look behind them.


    It was the sound of the elevator moving, making them curious about the impending arrival.


    Approximately twenty minutester, Stanley Batton appeared in front of everyone with three bodyguards dressed in ck. He wore a long ck wool coat, a ck belt, a white shirt, ck pants, and a pair of ck leather shoes.


    His skin appeared unusually fair in the stark contrast between ck and white, creating a strong visual effect.


    Despite the number of people in the underground tomb, none of them sparkled more brightly than he did.


    He could be standing in a shroud of darkness, still, everyone felt as if the entire world had lit up the moment he walked in. Stanley was even more eye-catching than the priceless bright pearls.


    He wore his usual aloof facial expression and people couldn''t help but feel intimidated.


    Just one look at him was enough to make many of them nervous.


    Although, the female experts there instantly felt their heartbeats racing.


    When asked who was the most handsome and charming man alive, then Stanley was that man.


    One should never im to have met the most handsome man alive if they had not met him before.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s so handsome... D*mn!"


    "He''s so cold and cool. I like him a lot."


    "He hasn''t even looked at me, yet I feel like his gaze could kill."


    "He''s cool and truly noble too. It is not easy to replicate this kind of presence."


    The female experts started whispering among themselves.


    At this


    but feel jealous of X. To them et


    was the luckiest woman alive


    y couldn''t h


    she


    When X saw her husband, her gaze instantly became tender, her eyes drawn to his face.


    Likewise, Stanley also very quickly located X upon walking in.


    Abruptly, his aloofness disappeared, and in its ce was a gentle and loving expression.


    Smiling a little, he only had eyes for X.


    While everyone watched, the two of them walked through the crowd and stood in front of each other.


    X had a look of surprise, love, and happiness in her eyes. "Why are you here, Darling?"


    "Hmm, I miss you. That''s why I came," Stanley replied.


    Everyone was taken aback by his response.


    Even X, who frequently heard


    things


    ¨¨ this, couldn''t take it a


    immediately blushed. "We''ll need e time before we can le


    "


    "Hmm... how much longer will it take?" Stanley asked.


    "We''re nearly done with the moving. The only room remaining is where the actual tomb is, but there is too much stuff in that room. I''m guessing we''ll need another few hours,¡± his wife revealed.


    "Okay, I''ll be here with you," he answered.


    "But... don''t you have work tomorrow?" she asked.


    "I do, but I still want to be with you."


    At that moment, the female experts felt as if they would soon go mad.


    "He''s such a great husband."

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    ¡°Comparing only makes one angry. I suddenly want to divorce my husband..."


    "Me too. My husband isn''t as rich or as attentive as Stanley. What''s the point of keeping him around?"


    "I''m truly envious... there''s no greater love than this."


    "I''ve always known that he pampers his wife. Now that I''ve seen it in person, I know that he is indeed different."


    The female experts couldn''t resist talking amongst themselves again, their voices ovepping and sounding chaotic.


    However, X Quest could hear everything.


    Without betraying any emotion, she merely smiled and continued to look at Stanley Batton. "In that case, stay here with me." "Okay," Stanley replied.


    "We''re all hungry. Did you bring anything to eat? I was going to ask someone up there to buy some food," X said.


    "I did... someone will bring the food downter," he stated.


    "Okay."


    "You must be tired, Honey," he said.


    X shook her head. "Not at all. They''re the ones who are tired."


    Her husband then looked around at everyone. "You must all be tired."


    Everyone then dered that they weren''t.


    The women felt their hearts racing again when their eyes met Stanley''s briefly as his gaze swept across everyone in concern.


    ''Stanley looked at me! He looked at me!'' They were screaming on the inside.


    Even women in their thirties and forties could not help but feel excited.


    Stanley, the man who unknowingly started all this excitement, appeared to be oblivious.


    His gaze then fixed on X''s face, noticing dirt on her face. He immediately cupped her face with both hands. "How did you get yourself so dirty? Let me rub it off for you."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder.


    Stanley still thought his wife looked extremely pretty, despite her dirt-covered face that looked as if it belonged to a pitiful child.


    He couldn''t help but feel protective toward her.


    At that very moment, he felt as if his heart had melted.


    Stanley used the sleeve of his tailor-made coat, which costs housand dors, toy


    off the dirt on X''s face e carefully.


    Soon, she was looking extraordinarily pretty again when it was clean.


    Stanley looked pleased. "Hmm, there''s my beautiful wife."


    Feeling countless gazes on her, X suddenly felt embarrassed.


    She blushed and peered at him. "Keep a low profile as many people are watching."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Stanley wrapped his arm around her. "Okay."


    X was at a loss for words.


    Was this what keeping a low profile meant?


    ''Mr. Batton, you''re keeping too low a profile,'' everyone thought.


    "Do you feel warm, hmm?" he asked.


    X shook her head.


    Stanley reluctantly let go of her. "Okay."


    "Why did you suddenly hug me?" X asked.


    "I just wanted to since you''re so adorable," Stanley said with a look in to


    his eyes. Content b


    ''This darned public disy of affection,'' everyone thought.


    X felt her face begin to flush again.


    Why couldn''t Stanley keep a low profile? "Ahh!"


    Just


    a womanly scream suddenly pierced through thete hour. Content s to en.swnovels w


    verything seemed peaceful,


    The atmosphere instantly turned serious.

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    When X Quest heard the voice, a sensation of numbness settled over her head.


    The workers were also nervous as their eyes widened in terror.


    Stanley Batton frowned slightly before ncing around. He then turned toward the direction where the sound came from.


    Seeing this, X subconsciously grabbed his hand tightly, mustering the courage to look in the same direction.


    The scream hade from the seventh room where they found the coffin.


    X felt the numbness worsen.


    Could the sound havee from the corpse in the coffin?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The others were also looking in the direction of the coffin, a tensed mood settling over them.


    With the entire world falling silent, it was as if they could even hear a pin drop.


    It was the kind of deadly silence that people were most afraid of.


    X''s nerves had also gotten tense as she tightened her grip on her husband''s hand.


    Under such circumstances, Stanley was her only source of security.


    It felt like she was holding onto a floating log to stop herself from drowning.


    Right then, all she wanted was to hold onto this floating log tightly, not letting go no matter what.


    Stanley slowly gazed at her face. At that moment, his facial expression softened.


    "Ahh!"


    A woman''s scream came again, even louder than before.


    It felt colder.


    The temperature in the underground pce seemed to have dropped by several degrees.


    Everyone felt chills all over their bodies.


    Meanwhile, X already had goosebumps from head to toe.


    However, Stanley still seemed calm. It was as if he wasn''t affected at all.


    He was able to remain calm even when things went south.


    He touched X''s face. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here," he assured her softly. Dangerid in wait.


    Although X was feeling nervous,


    ing obstacle ahead, s that they might encountert


    e for some reason. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    felt


    It wasforting to know that Stanley told her not to be afraid and that he was there for her.


    X slowly nodded. "I wonder if the woman in the coffin is upset."


    Stanley continued to stroke her face affectionately. "Hmm, I''ll have a look," he said calmly.


    "I''lle with you." X couldn''t possibly let Stanley take on any risk on his own.


    "You''re pregnant. I don''t want you to tag along and risk getting hurt," Stanley responded.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a cold expression returned to his face. He nced at the bodyguards and soldiers behind him. "Ten of you,e with me to have a look," he ordered.


    "Ahh!"


    A pitiful sound came from the coffin again once he issued the order.


    The people behind them shivered uncontrobly.


    The bodyguards who came with Stanley exchanged nces and then proceeded to walk up to Stanley with a few other soldiers. Everyone stood neatly in a row.


    Stanley continued to look at X tenderly. "We''ll go and check it out. Leave with the rest, okay?"


    No matter what happened, Stanley only wanted himself and hispanions to deal with it.


    However, X grabbed his hand tightly. "No way, I''ming with you. Dangerous or not, I have to get through it with you."


    After she told him that, a golden ray


    of light


    t appeared near the coffin fore a golden shadow f


    ¨¤ and Stanley immeash


    W


    by


    after.


    In the next second, the entire world suddenly turned dark.

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    It was so dark that nobody could even see their fingers in front of them.


    Everybody started talking at once... many even screamed out loud.


    Overwhelmed with fear once again, a strange force suddenly lifted X Quest, her body flying forward rapidly.


    It happened so fast that she couldn''t react in time.


    She could not even cry for help, even if she wanted to.


    It felt as if there was a restriction in her throat that stopped her from making any sound.


    Her body floated in the air and moved forward as if she was in outer space where gravity no longer existed.


    The darkness intensified feelings of fear, and at this very moment, X had never been more scared.


    Her heart was also beating faster and faster as if it would soon leap out of her chest.


    The strong sense of fear caused her mind to go nk.


    Right then, X felt that she had lostplete control of her body, where a strange force was whirling her around like a spinning top in the air. And then, her body stopped mid-air.


    When X opened her eyes, it was still pitch ck.


    She tried to speak, but she still couldn''t.


    At that moment, she could already feel Satan approaching her.


    The fear of the unknown continued to spread, and it made her feel clueless as to what to do next.


    This was the second time she felt this close to death. The snowy night when Tom Sullivan dumped her was the other time.


    Just as her fear rose to the extreme, the surroundings suddenly became bright.


    The seventh room in the underground pce came into sight.


    X''s body dangled a few meters above the white jade coffin. Everything looked the same as it did before.


    However, X noticed something different upon closer scrutiny.


    The door she had opened was shut, and


    jade coffin had also disappeay ite Wemale corpse in the


    Countless questions appeared in X''s mind.


    ''What''s going on?''


    ''Where is the corpse?''


    ''Why did something odd like this happen?''


    ''Isn''t this way too mystical?''


    X took a deep breath as goosebumps covered all over her body.


    Her scalp hadn''t stopped feeling numb.


    After mustering the courage to look around, X still didn''t discover anything.


    She continued to shift her gaze around. Soon, her attention returned to the coffin.


    At that moment, she could see a


    her


    d lying in the coffint


    at X.


    She even winked at her.


    The scene had appeared so suddenly that X suddenly found it hard to process in her mind.


    Utter fear devoured Xpletely.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Her scalp felt even more numb now.


    "Ahh!"


    X screamed before carefully turning to look at the woman.


    The woman''s clothes and


    essories were the same


    het


    initially worn by the skeleta/ins


    in the coffin.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    The girl before X seemed to be around sixteen or seventeen.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her skin was fair and smooth. She was skinny, but with curves in all the right ces.


    The girl had adorable bangs.


    Her facial features made her seem like she was from mixed heritage. There wasn''t a single w on her body.


    X Quest subconsciously looked around her.


    She had a shadow, which meant she wasn''t a ghost.


    She was human.


    X took a deep breath and looked at her. "You... who are you? Are you that corpse?"


    The girl blinked. "Yes."


    There was a youthfulness in her voice, and she sounded pleasant.


    At that moment, she appeared to be harmless. However, X was still wary of her.


    X frowned. "Did you do those things to me because... you''re angry at me? Is that it? Do you think I''ve taken away your possessions?


    ¡°If that''s the case, I''m willing to return everything,¡± X added.


    However, the girl shook her head and blinked again, highlighting her long eyshes.


    Whenever she blinked, her eyshes would flutter most adorably.


    "Why, then? Is it because I disturbed you? I''m sorry," X apologized.


    However, the girl shook her head again.


    X felt confused now. "Why else? Also, could you please put me down?"


    The girl nodded gently, blinking as she let out a littleugh.


    She had dimples when sheughed.


    X was mesmerized by this strange girl.


    In the next


    herfond, X could feel


    her feet on the ground, putting her just a centimeter away from the coffin.


    swno


    The entire process happened so quickly that she had no chance to react.


    Being this close to the girl allowed X to see her face even more clearly.


    Upon closer inspection, she could not see even a single w on the girl''s face.


    Her skin was as smooth as a


    shell-less egg, but that might


    probably be because she had el


    underground all this time.


    Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Her skin looked even whiter than chalk, her cheeks without a tinge of red.


    Even so, she was beautiful.


    But X would not be tricked by her beauty.


    After standing still, X clenched her fists and looked toward the exit.


    In any case, she needed a quick escape.


    "Are you thinking of escaping?¡± girl asked, slowly sitting


    sus the


    the coffin. Content b


    She then stood up and stepped out of the coffin before approaching X.


    As she moved closer, the scent of incense wafted into X''s nostrils.


    It was the scent of incense in temples.

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    X Quest subconsciously took a step back.


    Her heart was still filled with terror, but she remained calm on the surface. ¡°What are you doing?"


    The girl smiled. "If I wanted to do anything, I would''ve done it by now. Do you think I''d keep you here until now?"


    ''That made sense, too.''


    Even so, X still didn''t let her guard down.


    "What exactly do you want?"


    The girl smiled again, showing her white and immacte teeth.


    Right away, the girl knelt in front of X. "Master, I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time."


    X was suddenly dumbfounded.


    What did she mean by that?


    "Why were you waiting for me? What do you mean?" X asked.


    "I have been waiting for you for over 1900 years, and now you''re finally here, Master," the girl said in earnest.


    X couldn''t be more confused.


    1900 years?


    She had been waiting for X for over 1900 years.


    "Why were you waiting for me?" X asked.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Allow me to introduce myself," the girl replied. "I''m a princess from Warrington. My name is Sophie Kenwick." "Sophie Kenwick?" X still seemed confused.


    Sophie nodded. "Yes, my father was


    a king by the name of Johan Kenwick, Back then, he fell in love with amoner, and so I was born. He loved my mother very much, and he also loved me a lot."


    "When I was sixteen, I drowned in the pce; unfortunately. After I died, my father buried me here. He had prepared this tomb for himself, but he gave it to me becausel died first.


    "Back then, my spirit wandered around outside. I witnessed everything and when I saw how sad my father was, I wanted to return, but I couldn''t. I couldn''t even speak to him.


    "We were kept apart in two separate worlds. There was an invisible barrier that prevented him from seeing or touching me. Meanwhile, I could see him but not touch him.


    "Whenever I tried to touch him, a strange force would push me back, and my entire body would hurt.


    "My spirit wandered around just like that. By the third month, a god suddenly appeared. He told me to wait here patiently, and that one day, someone woulde to my rescue.


    "He told me that when that person


    showed up, would be the day of my resurrection. Then, he gave cultivation book and asked me: read it and learn the divine


    v


    techniques so that I could repay my savior in the future.


    "If I failed to repay my savior, I would vanish instantly," Sophie exined.


    X felt increasingly bewildered by what she had heard.


    Nevertheless, she had experienced a lot of strange things now that she had gotten used to it.


    X slowly exhaled. "Did the god tell you why he helped you?"


    Sophie shook her head. "No... I asked him before, but he told me that he could not reveal anything. He also said that the answers woulde one day in the future."


    X had even more questions in her mind all of a sudden.


    What were the secrets that the god couldn''t reveal?


    Why did he ask Sophie to wait for X here?


    Why did he give Sophie a cultivation book and ask her to train? Why did he ask Sophie to repay X?


    Could this god have predicted that X would face such trials now? Was that why he prepared all this in advance? X felt increasingly confused.

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    "That god even told me that the person who would resurrect me is my master, and if I wanted to repay my master''s kindness, I would have to stay by their side and protect them.


    "I asked about the duration I would need to protect my master, and he told me that I''d have to do it until a time he thought to be sufficient.


    ¡°I had a vivid memory of him with white hair and a white beard, wearing a long white robe. He struck me as a kind and righteous old man.


    "I asked him what his rank was in the celestial realm, but he didn''t answer me. He left right after that," Sophie Kenwick exined. Her words made X Quest feel even more perplexed.


    After listening to all this, X sensed that the god did not have any nefarious intention. He had intentionally nned for Sophie to protect X.


    But why did it have to be Sophie?


    X frowned slightly. "Why you, though?"


    Sophie shook her head. "I don''t know either. There were many things he refused to divulge despite my interrogations. He just kept repeating how he couldn''t reveal heavenly secrets.


    ¡°Master, I''ve waited for you for a long time, and you''re finally here. My father is long gone, now that I''ve resurrected." The light in Sophie''s eyes disappeared as she talked about this.


    She lowered her face in sadness, and soon, tears began flowing down from the corner of her eyes.


    She looked pitiful when she cried.


    Throughout this conversation, X began to let her guard down.


    She retrieved a white handkerchief from her pocket and handed it to Sophie, who epted it and quickly wiped her tears away.


    "During my time here, I have been paying attention to my father and my family. I witnessed his death in person, as well as the passing of my family members. I saw the rise and fall of each one of them.


    "To be honest, I was depressed when I watched each of them leave. I have thought about giving up on waiting for you... I wanted to give up on myself.


    "I didn''t see a point to living on when everyone I knew was gone. However, just as I made up my mind, the god appeared again and told me not to give up.


    "He said that my fate was tied to my loved ones. The longer I waited, the better their luck would be. Their lives would also be better when they reincarnate.


    "On the other hand, if I were to give up on my life, their luck would fade. They would be reborn into lowly backgrounds, even to the point of turning into animals only to get ughtered by humans. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I didn''t dare to give up when I heard about this. I had no choice but to wait as I didn''t want my loved ones toe back with bad luck.


    "By the one-thousandth year of


    waiting, the god came to see me


    je


    again, advising me to continue being patient. He even said that my loved ones led charmed lives each time they reincarnated. My father, especially, had never stopped being apart of the noble families." Sophie''s eyes lit up as she talked about this. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    X sighed in relief. "That''s great."

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    Sophie Kenwickughed. "Yeah, that is great. However, the god didn''t tell me who my father and kins had reincarnated into due to heavenly secrets and all.


    "I may not know who they are, but I''m happy enough to know that they lived wonderful lives each time they reincarnated.


    "Honestly, waiting for you in this dark ce was torturous, but thank you for finallying to me and letting me be human again. Now I can finally see the light...


    "I am so grateful to you because that god told me that my loved ones would all receive a tremendous blessing after I be human again. "Because of your arrival, they will have even better lives in the future," Sophie said with an earnest look in her eyes.


    X couldn''t help herself from reaching out to hold her hands. "What about you? Will your life get better too?"


    ¡°Yes, as a matter of fact, I''ve acquired immortality," Sophie answered. "I get to live forever."


    "That''s pretty nice."


    ¡°I don''t think so. All my loved ones are gone. There''s no point in living, to be honest. However, I have to live on because my fate is tied to theirs," Sophie replied.


    X nodded gently. "Okay, live on. Life is wonderful."


    Sophie nodded too. "Regardless, thank you. After all, my loved ones will have better lives because of you. From now on, apart from living for them, I would also live for you because you gave me life and helped improve the lives of my loved ones."


    Sophie was grateful to X from the bottom of her heart.


    Although Sophie could never see her family again, she still hoped they could be happy in each lifetime.


    X smiled slightly and grabbed Sophie''s hands. "From now on, consider me as your family. I will also protect you. We''ll protect each other." Sophie nodded. ¡°Okay, Master, we''ll protect each other. Master, is your name X Quest?"


    "How did you know that?"


    "There is a technique in my cultivation book that allows me to find out about your identity, age, and past with just a single look.


    "Master, you had a tough life back then... I saw that you nearly died because of a jerk you met.


    "Fortunately, you met someone kindter, and you recovered from your illness. You even met Stanley Batton, the man who loves you with all of his heart," Sophie added.


    A look of surprise briefly appeared on X''s face when she heard a the identity verifying technique "That''s impressive! What other techniques do you know?"


    Sophie didn''t answer right away. Instead, she smiled ambiguously. "Hehe, I''ll leave it at that. You''ll find out more about me little by little.


    "Oh, right... Master, a small portion of what''s in here was left behind by my father. The rest was left by the god, who said it was all for you," Sophie said.


    X seemed surprised when she heard this. "What? For me?"


    "Yes, that''s what he said. I askedContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    him why, but he wouldn''t tell me at


    asked him if he was rted to you, but he didn''t answer me either. He left right after that," Sophie said.

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    Sophie Kenwick''s words made X Quest feel increasingly curious about the god she had mentioned.


    Why was he helping her?


    Why did it have to be Sophie?


    "Why did it have to be you?" X asked.


    Sophie shook her head. There was a brightness in her eyes. "I don''t know either."


    ¡°I asked him a lot of questions, but he wouldn''t answer any of them. He either said he couldn''t reveal heavenly secrets or that I would naturally find out when the time is right."


    Sophie''s eyes suddenly lit up after she finished her sentence.


    "Oh, right. He mentioned..." Sophie trailed off.


    "What?" X asked.


    ¡°He mentioned I would receive a special reward once I''ve done well enough, but he didn''t tell me specifically what it was," Sophie said.


    "I kept asking for more details, and he replied that it was something I greatly desired. After that, he left."


    The more X heard, the more mysterious she found this god.


    X believed that there should be a special reason why Sophie was the one sent to help her.


    As for what the reason was, X would only be able to find out once the god showed up in the future.


    If it was meant to be, X would meet that god sooner orter.


    "To be honest, I don''t want anything. I just want to return to my father''s side, but that isn''t possible. After all, that was a long time ago, and I can''t possibly go back."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sophie released a long sigh after finishing her sentence, making X study her face carefully.


    When Sophie made certain faces, she looked like a child.


    She was like a naive kid who missed her loved ones and the past.


    X could rte to that as she had experienced it before, too.


    "The god also said I had to give you all of my funeral goods," Sophie added. "What? Why?"


    Sophie shook her head. "I don''t


    know. He said these things belonged to you in the first ce. Anyway, i must give these things to you, or I will vanish."


    X was speechless.


    "That''s why everything here is yours, Master," Sophie said with an earnest look in her eyes.


    X felt even more confused now.


    What on earth was this?


    Why did Sophie''s things belong to her?


    Were they somehow rted in their past lives?


    The more she thought about this, the more confused she felt.


    Suddenly, X remembered Stanley Batton and the others were outside. "You have to let me out quickly Otherwise, the people outside will worry about me."


    Sophie nodded before blinking. "Yeah, I thought so, too. However, before you leave, I have a question for you.¡±


    "Yes, go ahead," X urged.


    "I want to stay by your side to protect you. Will you take me in, Master?" Sophie asked.


    "Of course," X replied.


    "In that case, I''ll let you leave.


    However, I must hide first. If I walk


    out


    with


    let


    there will be horrified,"ople out


    you like this, the people


    Sophie said.


    "Yes, okay," X agreed.


    "Once you''ve returned safely, I''lle to you," Sophie said.


    After that, Sophie disappeared before X, but as she did so, the corpse in the coffin returned to its original state.


    X felt even more impressed by Sophie when she saw this.

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    Sophie Kenwick''s magic was truly on a whole different level.


    Next, Sophie brought down the wall that separated X Quest from the current chamber and the sixth room.


    The outside world appeared before X''s eyes once again.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Right then, everyone outside was in a petrified state.


    They all stood still with nk stares in their eyes, while their postures and facial expressions were all different.


    Stanley Batton was also in a simr state.


    The only difference was that Stanley looked slightly better than the rest.


    Right then, Stanley had his hands in his pockets as he stood still. His gaze was deep, and his demeanor was cold as usual.


    Even if Stanley had turned into a statue, he''d still be the most handsome one.


    X instantly panicked.


    She quickly walked up to him and reached out to touch his face. "Darling? Darling!"


    Right then, everyone suddenly reverted to normal again, letting out a long sigh.


    Stanley looked tenderly at his wife. "Honey, do you feel warm?"


    Meanwhile, the others sat down, seeming rxed.


    It was as if X had gone back in time before anything happened. Everyone was immensely carefree.


    Nobody mentioned anything about the sudden ckout earlier.


    X looked at her husband with a shocked expression. She then turned to look at everyone else. "Do any of you remember what just happened?"


    One of the archeologists stared at


    her. "Didn''t you two just put on a


    show of affection for us? Ms. Quest,


    you don''t have to emp


    that,


    we know you love each other."


    When X heard this, she quickly turned to look at Stanley only to find him with a curious look in his eyes.


    He held X''s face with both hands and caressed her. ¡°What''s the matter, hmm? Why are you saying such odd things?"


    After looking at everyone and Stanley again, X felt certain that their memories had been wiped away.


    It was as if all the supernatural urrences from before had been erased from their memories.


    X believed Sophie had done all this and it was probably for the better.


    If everyone remembered what happened, things would get chaotic.


    Besides, if they remembered what happened, the trauma could remain with them.


    X immediately looked at Stanley and the workers around before smiling in a rxed manner. She then awkwardly scratched her head.


    The others didn''t take her reaction too seriously and soon started behaving normally.


    Stanley was the only one who


    continued to regard X with a thoughtful expression on his face. He seemed to be on the verge of having something to say, buthe didn''t speak up.


    X knew what he was thinking the moment their eyes met but chose to remain silent in the presence of others.


    The two of them implicitly decided not to discuss this.


    After X and the others rested for a


    while and ate, they moved


    l


    everything out of the seventh except for the white jade coffin.


    Sophie lied inside it.


    X wasn''t sure if moving would affect Sophie.


    Hence, as a safety precaution, X decided not to touch it.

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    Once all items had been moved to the national treasury, X Quest and Stanley Batton returned to their house in their private helicopter together with their bodyguards.


    By the time their helicopternded in the courtyard, it was already six o''clock in the morning.


    On a winter day like this one, the sky wasn''tpletely bright yet.


    The entire world seemed gray.


    It was the quietest time in this city.


    It felt as if the entire world stood still.


    Having been busy for a long time, X and Stanley were both exhausted.


    Upon alighting from the helicopter, the two of them went into the house and took a quick shower before getting into bed together.


    Right then, the sky was beginning to brighten a little.


    X pressed on a remote control to shut the blinds to block out the sunlight.


    The entire house became dark again.


    Hugged by Stanley, X told him all about her strange encounter in the underground pce.


    After listening to everything she said, Stanley still maintained a calm look in his eyes. "I had a hunch that something really did happen."


    "Yes, Darling. I think this whole thing is getting more and moreplicated. Our past lives were much moreplex than we imagined," X sighed.


    "I must be somehow rted to that god and Sophie Kenwick. Otherwise, he wouldn''t treat me like this. Neither would he pick Sophie intentionally either. He even said that Sophie''s burial goods all belonged to me in the first ce," X added.


    As X spoke about this, she no longer felt sleepy.


    Stanley seemed to be plotting something in his mind from the look in his eyes. "Yeah, I believe we will find answers to all this sooner orter." X nodded. "Yeah."


    Stanley frowned. "But, do you really n to keep Sophie around? Aren''t you worried that she might be lying?


    ¡°What if she has an ulterior motive?" Stanley added.


    "I don''t think so. If she''s a bad person, she could''ve done anything to me when we were alone at the chamber earlier... She could''ve easily gotten what she wanted from me. Besides, I think she''s a decent girl," X said.


    Stanley thought deeply for a few seconds before nodding. "Okay. I hope I''m just over-thinking."


    "I trust my instincts," X insisted.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With the powers Sophie had, she could''ve easily done anything she wanted to X.


    There was no reason for Sophie to stay by her side for any evil scheme.


    Since Sophie didn''t harm X back then, hopefully, that meant she wouldn''t in the future either.


    "Are you nning to let her stay in our house?" Stanley asked.


    "Yeah, can I?"


    ¡°Sure, but what''s her identity here?" Stanley asked.


    "She can be a bodyguard," X suggested.


    He thought for a few seconds longer before nodding. "Okay, let''s not talk about this now. Shall we sleep?"


    X nodded obediently. She curled up in Stanley''s arms and fell asleep.


    She had a dreamless sleep all night long.


    The couple slept until three o''clock in the afternoon before waking up at the same time.


    As their eyes opened, the thick curtains were still blocking the


    t out. The entire world seemed dark as night. Vel


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    X slept very well this time, feeling rxed when she opened her eyes.


    X stretched before reaching for her


    e to check the time. Sheet


    then curled up in Stanley''s


    "Good morning, Darling." et


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Her voice sounded even softer than usual when she just woke up.


    Listening to her voice made Stanley feel as if he was melting on the inside.

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    X Quest''s hair had a slight rosy fragrance to it, and it repeatedly rubbed against Stanley Batton''s chin, chest, and neck. Stanley began feeling tingling sensations in his body.


    With such a beautiful woman in his arms, he began to feel aroused to the point of distraction.


    Sensing his arousal, X immediately blushed. "Do you want me to help you?"


    "It''s okay, I don''t want you to get too tired. I''ll go take a shower," Stanley said before getting up to enter the bathroom.


    X knew very well what he''d gone to do.


    Suddenly, her face turned extremely red once again.


    Ever since she''d gotten pregnant, Stanley became even more affectionate toward her.


    He treated her ever so gently and did everything he could to look after her.


    He even suppressed his natural urges as a man.


    X could see everything this man was doing for her.


    She believed that her husband was truly perfect, and there was nothing for her to pick on.


    She was lucky to meet someone who was so considerate toward her.


    After anguorous stretch, X grabbed her phone and unlocked it, opening the Weibo app.


    Artists from X Entertainment and members of Team XS took up quite a few spots on the list of hot topics.


    X''s businesses had been doing very well in both the entertainment and e-sports industries.


    Artists from X Entertainment were getting increasingly popr. They would appear on the list of hot topics every few days. It was as if they had booked slots on that list all year round.


    Meanwhile, as Team XS''s


    performance improved by winninget


    last season''s championship,


    poprity suddenly skyrocketed.


    Whether in terms of poprity or talent, Team XS was the best in the entire LPL region, if not the world.


    They had proved to be undefeatable.


    Each team member had, in turn, be a celebrity. Likewise, they also appeared on the list of hot topics every few days throughout the year.


    The hot topic about Team XS''s members today was rather interesting.


    Hot topic number sixteen, ''#Team XS''s members say they miss their boss#''.


    Hot topic number seventeen, ''#Alex said they''re children abandoned by their mother#''.


    X couldn''t resistughing when she read these titles.


    X clicked on hot topic number sixteen. It was full of livestream videos from Team XS''s members.


    In each video, they expressed how much they missed their boss, as they hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    They seemed sad, even Alex, who


    wasn''t


    expressive with his


    commented on feelingThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    by their mother. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    X couldn''t resist smiling a little as she felt her heart expand with warmth.


    These boys were very entertaining.


    X continued to read further, perusing over thements from their fans.


    She could sense how jealous they were through the screen¡ª


    "Hmph! I''m so jealous of the person Alex misses... he likes his boss."


    "I want to be missed by them too! Arghh..."


    "If X isn''t willing to visit you, I am. Give me your address, I''lle and give you all my attention."

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    "I envy X. She''s constantly missed by so many handsome men."


    "I envy X, too. In fact, I''m a little jealous of her."


    "All the handsome guys I like are associated with X in one way or another. She is so lucky."


    These days, X would only briefly go throughments on the inte.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She would never take them too seriously.


    After browsing around for a while, X closed the topic and turned her attention to current news.


    Approximately an hourter, Stanley Batton came out from the bathroom, fresh from his shower.


    He dried his hair with a towel, letting his ck hair naturally fall against his face. There was aid-back vibe to his overall look.


    Stanley had nothing on except for a white bath towel, baring his perfectly sculpted body for her to see.


    He looked lean even with clothes on, but now, his fit physique was even more apparent. Despite seeing him naked countless times, X still couldn''t resist the temptation.


    Stanley approached his wife slowly, his expression instantly softening from his usual one of indifference. "What would you like to eat?"


    "Hmm, I want sunny side-ups, a sd, and an egg-and-ham sandwich," X replied.


    She had just woken up, and she wanted a simple breakfast.


    "Okay, I''ll get it prepared," he said.


    X nodded. "Thank you, Darling."


    "Anything for you," he answered before leaving the room.


    Once he''d left, X leisurely got up and entered the bathroom to freshen up.


    Then, she put on her makeup before making her way to her huge closet. She chose a long, white, knitted blouse that covered her belly. There was an even longer whitece dress under it.


    X looked very much like a fairy.


    Being naturally thin, she had not gained any weight despite being expectant, so her pregnancy had not be apparent yet.


    When she dressed like this, she still looked exactly like how she used to before bing pregnant.


    Theced hems also made her feel very feminine.


    After ensuring that her innerwear was fine, X chose another wool coat that had a cute cor.


    It was tight-fitting for the upper body and slightly loose for the bottom half.


    X looked ttering in that outfit.


    Theces around her dress happened to be exposed outside the coat, making X appear remarkably gentle.


    After putting on a white woolced hat, X selected a pair of white boots.


    The boots had thick heels of only two to three centimeters in height, making themfortable and safe.


    From her reflection in the mirror, she


    looked


    a white peony on the


    mount A flower meant to b


    admired from afar as if evenca


    simple touch could taint her beauty.


    After feeling satisfied with her appearance, X walked over to another wall disyed with various purses to select one.


    Most of the purses were from Hermes in various colors.


    Toplement her outfit, X chose a one-of-a-kind, customized design from Hermes. It was a silver, crocodile-skinned purse worth up to tens of millions.


    After dumping her phone into her purse, X put on a diamond watch of simr value before heading downstairs.


    Having put much effort into her makeup and outfit, X seemed


    even more noble and fairy-like


    represented a ss above those reachable by themon people.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was making tea in the dining room downstairs.

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    The breakfast X Quest requested was fully prepared.


    The newly purchased square dining table had a spotless white tablecloth over it.


    Everything seemed pristine and intricate.


    X walked directly into the dining room, immediately taking her seat when she saw that her breakfast was ready.


    Picking up her utensils, she began to eat.


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton sat next to her while he ate, reading the financial news on his phone. He didn''t want to miss anything important in the world of finance.


    ¡°Darling, I will be going to the national treasury to verify the items. Then, I''ll donate half of them to the country," X told him.


    "Okay, as you wish," he replied.


    X smiled happily in return.


    Stanley left promptly after finishing breakfast.


    She was still enjoying her meal at the dining table when a golden ray of light suddenly appeared in front of her, apanied by a light scent of incense that filled her nostrils.


    X immediately knew that Sophie Kenwick was here, and it made her feel happy.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Right after that, she saw Sophie sitting across from her, still d in her elegant outfit and crown.


    Her face was as clean and wless as before.


    When Sophie saw the delicious food in front of X, her eyes lit up.


    "Wow, everything looks so good! Master, may I have some?"


    Thankfully, Stanley made extra portions of everything as he was worried that his wife wouldn''t have enough.


    When X heard this, she ced one set of sunny-side-up, an egg-and-ham sandwich, and some sd in front of the other girl. "Dig in, Sophie."


    Sophie quickly picked up her knife and fork and tried to mimic the way X was eating.


    However, the utensils felt foreign to


    a girl from a different century there she couldn''t maneuver the food to her mouth.


    She couldn''t do it like X.


    After several attempts, Sophie


    ''her head in a troubledet


    giving X a pleading look.


    "Master, how do I do this?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    X chuckled before getting up and handing Sophie a spoon. "Here, use this instead."


    Seeing the spoon, Sophie cheerfully epted it and started to eat her food slowly despite how hungry she was.


    Her mannerisms dictated the upper-ss upbringing she had as a member of the royal family in ancient times.


    After finishing herst bite, X turned to took at Sophie again. "Sophie, t''am going to bring you somewhere for a makeoverter. Your appearance doesn''t fit in with the current era."


    Sophie nodded in agreement. "Sure, I''ll do whatever you say, Master."


    Her docile demeanor melted X''s heart.


    ¡°Good girl," X said. "Go ahead and eat. Let me know if you want some more."


    Sophie nodded obediently once more.


    After eating, Sophie elegantly picked up a napkin and wiped her mouth.


    She then nced at X. "Master, I''m done now. Didn''t you say you''re going to help me with a makeover?"


    "Yes,e with me," X directed her as she got up first and reached out to Sophie.


    The younger girl walked up to X excitedly and grabbed her hand.


    X quickly led Sophie out of the dining room and up the stairs.


    Along the way, Sophie studied her Master''s face from the side with a vague look in her eyes.

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    Sophie Kenwick let out a long helpless sigh as she followed X Quest up to the bedroom and then pulled into a huge closet.


    X led her to a rack of clothes, cing each item of clothing against her to find a suitable outfit, all while Sophie looked somewhat disoriented. Although she had been confined within the underground pce, she was aware of what happened outside.


    The divine techniques she had cultivated allowed her soul to wander around the outside world freely.


    Nevertheless, Sophie''s frame of mind remained at the time when she lived in Warrington.


    She felt repulsed at the sight of clothes that couldn''t fully cover her body.


    After hopping around, X chose a white shirt and a khaki woolen pleated skirt, as well as a khaki British-style coat, carefully cing them against the girl for a fitting.


    Sophie was very tall with a petite frame and a great physique. After making the measurements, X could already visualize her in that outfit, certain she would look ttering in them.


    With a pleased look on her face, X ced the outfit she had selected into Sophie''s hands. "How about these? Do you like them?"


    Sophie subconsciously epted the clothes, albeit reluctantly while shaking her head fervently.


    A look of surprise appeared in X''s eyes. "What''s the matter?"


    However, as soon as she asked the question, she could think of a possible reason.


    X immediately chuckled. "Perhaps you can''t ept it?"


    X had overlooked this point.


    Although Sophie lived in the present, she was still ustomed to the culture and practices that belonged to the past.


    People were more conservative during ancient times, where they preserved their modesty.


    Anyone who wore clothes like these in the past would be severely reprimanded.


    "Society is constantly progressing, and the way everyone dresses is also improving. In this day and age, people are dressed in such fashion now. "Besides, nobody will judge you. You''ll look good in these clothes. Trust me, okay?" X added in a kind and soft tone.


    Circumstances determined that X and Sophie would meet, and thetter would even consider her as her Master. Naturally, she needed to take good care of Sophie.


    She also seemed like a woeful girl, and it made X want to look after her.


    Sophie still seemed upset. "Hmm, I know what the world has be... I''ve seen everything when my soul wandered around. I am aware of how people live.


    "But deep down, I still can''t ept


    as I wasn''t raised this way. My father said thatdies should not show their skin so cavalierly. Sophie exined dutifully.


    X affectionately rumpled her hair. "Times have changed, Sophie. Since you''re going to live in this present time, you would have to slowly learn to adapt and ept this new way of life. What do you think?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie nodded obediently after a spell, a look of resignation appearing on her face, "Okay. All right, Master Since I''m going to follow you from now on, I will heed your advice f you''re asking me to wear it, then I''ll have to wear it."


    X was her Master, so she needed to listen to what she said.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    Sophie Kenwick wanted to bepliant with her master.


    Seeing how obedient the girl was, X Quest soon melted on the inside.


    It was because her appearance was like a gentle breeze outside the window.


    "Hmm, I won''t force you if you really can''t ept it. You can wear other clothes like some longer dresses here, or even long-sleeved shirts and pants," X assured her.


    "It''s okay, Master. If you say I should wear this, then I will. That god did say I should follow you," Sophie answered.


    With that, she clutched the clothes and wagged her finger at them.


    In the next instant, her former attire had disappeared, and in its ce were X''s carefully chosen clothes wrapped around her frame.


    Her long, dark and straight hair was also visible, dangling past her shoulders to her waist.


    She looked beautiful.


    Her previous princess-worthy outfit fell by her feet, catching X by surprise as she watched.


    People who possessed magical powers were way too lucky.


    Even a change of clothes was easier for them than ordinary folks.


    While X gazed at Sophie in a bewildered manner, Sophie casually picked up her clothes on the ground. She then hugged it carefully in her arms. "This is the wedding outfit that my father arranged for me.


    "Father had up to a hundred seamstresses in the pce workzon this back when he had this outfit made. He supervised the entire process, from the colors to the choice of fabric and the cutting.


    .ne


    "This outfit represented my father'': love for me. He also personally supervised the making of my crown. He designed it and ordered the best cksmiths in the pce to craft it." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie''s gaze suddenly turned sad when she spoke about this, clearly missing her father.


    X''s heart ached when she saw this. She gently ruffled her hair again. "Sophie, don''t be sad. Since you can''t go back in time, you might as well look forward," she added.


    Sophie nodded. "Yes, you''re right."


    After that, X carefully picked up Sophie''s intricate golden crown. "You can keep these things in your room. When you miss your father, you can take them out and look at them."


    Sophie nodded obediently once again. The tears in her eyes became even more apparent as if there were tens of thousands of stars in her eyes, shining brightly.


    "All right, I''ll take you to your room now. We will head out for your makeover after you''ve put your things away," X said.


    Sophie nodded again.


    No matter what X said, she would agree to it.


    X led her into the bedroom directly next to the master bedroom.


    Her Master''s gentle and considerate manner also enabled Sophie to feel at home.


    She suddenly didn''t feel so alone anymore. Aside from her father, there was another person who cared about her.


    Sophie swore she would protect X, even to the extent of putting her life on the line for her.

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    After bringing Sophie Kenwick to check out her room, X Quest drove away from the house with the girl in her red Maserati.


    Arge entourage of luxury cars followed after them as security detail, attracting a lot of attention on the road.


    X''s sports car moved forward rapidly.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was something wonderful that Sophie had never experienced before. Although she had seen such cars while her soul had been wandering, she had never physically been inside of a fast car... until now.


    She liked it very much.


    It moved much faster than horse carriages used in the past.


    People in this era were indeed lucky.


    X drove with one hand while she twirled her long ck, curly hair with the other.


    She then looked at Sophie with a smile. "Sophie, what do you think? Do you like this feeling?"


    Sophie nodded. "Yes, I do like sports cars. Did you know that I enjoyed exciting experiences like this back when I lived in the pce too?


    "Father and I used to go on horse races, and I rode extremely fast each time that even he lost to me. At the time, I thought my horse was the fastest thing in the world.


    "I didn''t expect something faster than horses would appear in this world after so many years.


    "A lot has changed in this world," Sophie quipped thoughtfully.


    X listened attentively with a gentle smile on her face. "Yes, that''s true. I''ll help you get used to all this real soon and let you experience the world we live in today.


    "Sophie, I can protect you in this world too... just let me know if you need anything at all," she added.


    X felt quite sorry for Sophie, and she wanted to look after her.


    Sophie instantly felt warm in her heart.


    Everything X said made her feel safe, and she felt as if she belonged here.


    "Okay, that''s for certain, Master. Will you always be this good to me?" Sophie asked.


    "Yes, I will never abandon you, and we''ll protect each other. It won''t be cheap talk," X responded.


    Sophie''s eyes instantly turned red. "Okay, we''ll protect each other."


    X was such a good person, and Sophie genuinely wanted to protect her with her own life.


    X brought Sophie to a makeup


    studio in the busiest part of the city center. The studio was the most renowned in Antis, even in the entire country.


    King, the best stylist in the country owned the studio. Getting styled by King in person was not easily aplished, even with a lot of money.


    This was X''s favorite makeup studio.


    "We''re here so that the owner can give you a fresh look, that will make you look even better. What do you think?" X asked.


    Sophie seemed excited. "Okay."


    She quickly nced at her current outfit, still feeling exposed after being given a pair of long boots. Although it was very fashionable, she still wasn''t used to it as most of her thighs were still on disy.


    It was hardly presentable.


    However, since X liked the way she looked, she didn''t feelpelled to argue.


    She obediently followed X into the makeup studio.

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    After looking around, Sophie Kenwick was drawn to the luxurious environment.


    The moment X Quest walked in, an employee dressed in a suit approached her. "Ms. Quest, are you here to see King?"


    "Yes," X replied.


    "Do you have an appointment? Ouch!" Before the employee could finish speaking, somebody dressed in a simr suit knocked his head violently with a makeup brush.


    That person was King, the young and sessful celebrity stylist.


    Although they were both wearing simr suits, King wore an elegant, custom-made suit that made him seem more exclusive.


    "What are you saying? Can''t you see who this is? Do you think X Quest needs to make an appointment to see me?" King asked unhappily.


    With that, King walked over to her. "Ms. Quest, it''s a pleasure to see you and my honor to serve you."


    X chuckled. "The pleasure is mine. Please, don''t yell at him. He''s merely following the rules."


    As she spoke, X peered at the employee who had been hit by King earlier.


    Kingughed. "How could I not? He has no idea who he''s talking to. Right this way, Ms. Quest." X chuckled. "Okay."


    After that, King made a gesture, beckoning them. In front of X, he behaved respectfully.


    Right then, somebody opened the door. A woman with blonde hair and blue eyes walked in.


    She was wearing limited-edition luxury items from head to toe, with an obnoxious look on her face.


    Her entire body seemed to be glowing.


    As soon as she walked in, she walked directly over to King. "You must be King, right? Why aren''t you willing to be my stylist?"


    He smirked. "I told you. I don''t have time."


    The woman pointed a finger angrily at X''s face. "But you have time for her?"


    "Yes, that''s right," he replied smoothly.


    "Why? How is she different?" the woman demanded to know.


    "That''s because she''s X Quest."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman immediately seemed astonished. ¡°X... X Quest?"


    After that, she observed X''s face before quickly taking a step back.


    That exined why she found this person so familiar. It was X.


    The woman felt bbergasted.


    "If-if it''s X Quest, that''s fine. I''m sorry," she said quietly as she


    addressed X. Contenteet


    Xughed. "It''s okay."


    Swivel


    X would never take small matters like this seriously.


    The woman let out a long, helpless sigh before ncing at King. "When will you be free?"


    "I''ll get back to you," King said.


    "Fine,¡± the woman responded before turning around to leave.


    Mealing quickly turned to with a respectful


    look


    lesion on his face. "Ms. C


    head up to my office


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    X nodded.


    Content


    King''s attitude had changed drastically within a short time. Sophie couldn''t resist sighing.


    One thing had not changed whether


    it was


    thing the past or the present.


    A


    status in life determines the kind of treatment one receives.


    X held Sophie''s hand and followed King up the stairs.


    "Who was that woman earlier?" X asked while they walked. King pinched his forehead and hesitated.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    "She''s my ex-girlfriend," King replied, shrugging helplessly.


    "She probably still has feelings for me and probably why she keepsing back to bug me," he added.


    X Quest chuckled. ¡°I see.¡±


    "She''s the daughter of a wealthy businessman from Country M," King exined further.


    "It seems shees from a decent family. She looks quite good too. Why did you break up with her?" X asked.


    "She..." King hesitated again.


    X chuckled again. "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it."


    It was none of her business, anyway.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to say it. There isn''t anything I''d keep from you. But honestly, it''s rather embarrassing. She''s physically abusive," King stated. X was shocked to hear this.


    Physical abuse?


    X found it hard to imagine a man of King''s stature, over six feet tall, being physically abused by a much shorter woman.


    She really couldn''t picture it.


    "Why?" X asked incredulously.


    King scratched his head. "Why else? She has violent tendencies. I''d get hit if I''m not careful, and I don''t want to hit her back because I love her. Besides, she''s a woman, and I''m a man. How could I hit a woman?


    "However, I have mulled things over after a while. As much as I love her, I can''t ept a physically abusive partner," he added.


    "Yes, you did the right thing. You should not tolerate physically abusive partners. If it happened once, it could happen for the rest of your life," X responded.


    "Yes."


    Sophie Kenwick silently listened without interrupting.


    She found at unbelievable for women


    to be physically abusive towa


    how their statuses in society


    had improved over the years.


    During ancient times, women tended to be submissive as their husbands could never be wrong.


    A woman''s husband was her everything.


    In the past, women were abused by their husbands, but not vice versa.


    Sophie felt that life in the present time was a wonderful one.


    Other than not having her father or any of her family around, everything else seemed pleasant.


    Upon entering King''s office, X urged him to do a makeover for Sophie.


    X sat nearby going through her work emails on her phone as she waited for Sophie.


    At all times, X had a soft expression on her face.


    King first trimmed Sophie''s eyebrows, then applied some light makeup on her face.


    The makeup wasn''t heavy, and it also had a casual feel to it. It suited Sophie''s taste very well.


    Once her makeup wasplete, she looked even prettier than before.


    Then, King picked up a pair of


    scissors and began working on bet


    hair, first trimming her long tresses until they were shoulder-length. After that, he dyed it an ash-gray color.


    Once the hair-dying waspleted, King curled the edges of her hair slightly outward.


    He then divided her hair into two sections. The upper section was gathered into a high ponytail, while


    the lower part was levers.


    dangled naturally by her shoulders. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He left her bangs alone, so they looked the same as they did before.


    At one nce, Sophie appeared even more fashionable than she did before.


    Her overall vibe and image had improved tremendously.


    Sophie was extremely satisfied to see herplete transformation through the mirror.


    King was also very pleased with her makeover.

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    After ensuring that the makeup was immacte, King looked happily at Sophie Kenwick''s reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°That outfit looks very ttering on you today. Only your hairstyle and makeup were slightly off but now, with this makeover, everything matches better. Of course, your personality and image also go well together with this look," King exined.


    Sophie nodded. "Thank you. You''re very talented."


    If King lived in Warrington, he''d have be the women''s favorite person in the pce.


    He''d be able to do well wherever he went.


    X Quest was also very pleased with Sophie''s makeover, finding her beauty to be astounding.


    She walked over to Sophie with a smile and put her hands on Sophie''s shoulders, looking at her reflection in the mirror. ¡°It looks fantastic! Thank you, King."


    King chuckled. "Don''t mention it. I''m only doing my job, Ms. Quest."


    They left the makeup studio after settling the payment. A group of bodyguards who waited outside immediately stepped in line behind them.


    The majestic formation and the two beautiful women instantly drew a lot of attention.


    Pedestrians could not resist turning to look at them as they talked amongst themselves.


    "Isn''t that X? D*mn. Isn''t she way too pretty? No wonder the President of Dragon Group loves her so much."


    "She looks even better in person, like a fairy."


    "The girl next to her looks very pretty, too. Who is she?"


    "She must be from a wealthy family, too. Birds of a feather often flock together, naturally."


    "That''s for sure! Rich people only befriend other rich people."


    Being stared at and talked about openly by so many people made Sophie feel a little flustered.


    She subconsciously adjusted her bangs before smiling at everyone.


    Her smile was so charming, countless men and women found themselves besotted to her.


    X affectionately rumpled Sophie''s new hairdo. "Come on, let''s get into the car."


    The younger girl nodded and dutifully followed X into the car.


    After getting into the car, Sophie scrutinized herself in the mirror.


    All women liked to look pretty. She found


    mooerself to be in a f be prettier now. Code


    as how she


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, she was still not entirely used to her outfit.


    X could tell what she was thinking, so she set out to reassure her with apliment.


    "Sophie, you look good like this. You


    should


    moss up like this from


    on...


    e how everyone was ing


    you earlier?


    "There''s nothing wrong with how you''re dressed in this world, got it?" X asked.


    Sophie nodded. "Yes, Master, whatever you say is right."


    "Okay, good girl. Also, you don''t have


    to keep calling me your master. Ime X," X said, d


    can


    Gall n


    to being referred to as Master.


    WY


    ¡°But I''ve gotten used to it, and you are my Master," Sophie answered.


    "Fine, as you wish. As long as you''re happy," X told her.


    "Okay, Master."


    "I''m going to appoint you as my bodyguard officially. Do you agree with that?" X asked.


    "Yeah, of course. You''re my Master, so you can decide," the girl replied.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s been decided then. From now on, you''ll be my bodyguard," X confirmed.


    As soon as X finished speaking, her eyes widened in shock.


    It was because she saw something.

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    A white ball of light had appeared in the sky in front of X Quest, resembling a halo.


    A faint white figure could be seen in the halo.


    X rubbed her eyes before looking at the same spot, but the vision had disappeared.


    She was sure she had seen something earlier.


    What could it have been?


    Was it a god? Or was it the nine-tailed fox demon?


    Could it have been something else?


    X had many questions in her mind.


    Now, she had many questions regarding her overall state.


    However, she couldn''t get any answers to her questions.


    X figured that the time wasn''t right yet.


    When the time was right, all the answers would present themselves.


    She knew that a god was secretly helping her, so she didn''t feel so panicked anymore.


    With a dutiful and powerful girl like Sophie Kenwick by her side, she felt secure.


    If danger fell upon her or her husband, Stanley Batton, they would at least not bepletely helpless.


    "What are you looking at, Master?" Sophie asked with a curious look in her eyes. Her eyes seemed to glow.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you see anything just now?"


    Sophie seemed confused. "No, Master. Did you see something?"


    "Yeah, I say a white halo in the sky directly in front of us earlier, with a white figure in the center of that halo. wanted to take a better look, but couldn''t see anything after that," X confessed.


    Sophie quickly turned to look in the direction X pointed at. "Could it have been a god?"


    X shook her head. "I don''t know."


    "Could you have seen it mistakenly?" Sophie asked.


    "I''m pretty sure that''s not the case," X answered.


    "All right then, regardless of what it was, it didn''t seem to want to harm you. If it did, it would''ve done so by now," Sophie said. X nodded. "Yeah, perhaps you''re right."


    After that strange episode, X


    In


    gathered her wits and peered at Sophie. "All right, let''s go home," she told her. When we get home, I''ll show you around so you can get used to the surroundings. Then, I''ll take you to the office."


    "Okay, sure."


    Once they arrived back home, X escorted Sophie to every room in the house.


    Although Sophie could have viewed


    everything with her magic, she patiently stayed by her side and went through the entire process because she enjoyed being around X.


    She liked listening to her and looking at her pretty face.


    She appreciated how gently X treated her, as well as looked after her.


    They may have only met a day ago, but Sophie already liked her Master a lot.


    She felt as if X was practically a fairy.


    X''s house was massive.

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    X Quest showed Sophie Kenwick around for several hours that by the time they finished, it was already five o''clock in the evening. On a winter day, that was when the sky was already beginning to turn dark.


    The house had its lights turned on, making the interior morous and as bright as day.


    After showing Sophie around, X escorted her back into her red Maserati.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As X turned on the engine, she turned to look at herpanion. "Are you tired? You can rest in my office once we get there."


    Sophie felt warm in her heart. "I''m not tired. No matter what we do, I won''t feel tired as long as I do it with you."


    X smiled before ruffling Sophie''s hair affectionately. "I''m going to sort out some documents at my office. We''lle back after I''m done," she informed her.


    Sophie nodded inpliance.


    She was practically a fan of X''s now. She would do anything X told her to.


    If her Master told her to head east, she would not head west.


    If she told her to head south, she would not head north.


    She was willing to listen to whatever X said and do anything for her because she liked her.


    "Thank you, Master,¡± she dered with a smile.


    A look of confusion appeared in X''s eyes. "Hmm?¡±


    "Thank you for giving me a ce to call home. You make me feel warm on the inside. Thank you for respecting me and protecting me. You''re so kind to me," Sophie said. "I like you a lot, Master."


    X smiled. ¡°You came to my side to protect me. Naturally, I have to treat you well. Besides, you don''t have any family around you. It would be so hard for you if I don''t treat you well, right? How could I let such a lovely little girl suffer?"


    Sophie felt warm in her heart once again when she heard this.


    To Sophie, X was like a warm breeze in the middle of winter. It was enough to keep her warm through all four seasons.


    "Are you hungry?" X asked.


    Sophie shook her head. "No."


    "Okay, let me know if you are," X told her.


    X made a cool drifting turn with the car and headed out the main entrance.


    Meanwhile, Sophie continued to


    admire her face. "Master, you are so beautiful. If you lived during my time, I''m certain many people would go to great lengths to make you theirs."


    "Some kings might even start wars to have you for themselves," Sophie added.


    When X heard this, she chuckled softly. "Thank you, but that''s an exaggeration. Who would go that far?"


    However, Sophie shook her head


    fervently. "Of course it''s not an


    exaggeration. I''m telling the truth, all


    right? If you lived during our time you would surely be the most. beautiful woman. You look even better than Cleopatra," Sophie added.


    X immediately ruffled her hair. "That''s too much... Cleopatra is one of the most beautiful women in history."


    X felt that Sophie was exaggerating her point.


    "No, that''s not true. You''re much better looking than Cleopatra, okay?" The younger girl insisted with an earnest expression on her face. "Oh, and Master..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Your husband is very attractive, too. He would have been the most handsome man back in my time," Sophie added. "You''re exaggerating again," X replied.


    "I''m not..." Sophie insisted.


    "Fine..."


    ¡°Oh, right. Master, there''s one other thing I haven''t told you," Sophie said.


    X nced at Sophie''s face with a look of interest. "What is it?"

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    "Hehe, I just wanted to tell you that I''ve found a sense of belonging because of you." Sophie Kenwick had a solemn expression on her face.


    "Good girl, if there''s anything I haven''t done well enough, you can point it out at any time," X Quest replied.


    "No, there''s nothing you haven''t done well enough. You''re the best," Sophie dered.


    X was in a fantastic mood because of herpliments, feeling that she was practically her source of happiness.


    And that feeling was mutual as Sophie was fond of X as much as the other way round.


    X found herself smiling a lot more frequently with the younger girl around.


    Sophie kept telling amusing anecdotes from her time, making X very happy as she couldn''t stopughing the entire journey.


    With X''s red Maserati speeding ahead, dozens of luxury cars followed closely, not daring tog behind.


    The entourage of luxury cars led by her Maserati was an eye-catching sight on the t tar road, attracting the attention of the many people who couldn''t resist taking their phones out to take photos of the cars.


    Soon, X and the rest of the entourage arrived in front of the Quest Group.


    Her bodyguards were the first to get out of their cars, who immediately lined up neatly in two rows in front of the main entrance.


    The lines extended into the office building.


    The two bodyguards closest to X''s Maserati respectfully opened the doors for the twodies who elegantly stepped out of the car from each side.


    As Sophie got out, she peered down at her revealing outfit again, beginning to get used to it after looking at it for a while.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    X walked over and held her hand, leading her into the building after leaving her keys with one of the bodyguards.


    The two pretty receptionists were stunned by Sophie''s beauty when they saw her.


    The two of them could not resist whispering among themselves.


    "Who is that prettydy? She''s so fair and good-looking."


    "She''s probably our President''s friend. She is pretty."


    instantly smiled politely at them, secretly feeling embarrassed although appearing calm on the surface.


    Hearing theirpliments


    After arriving at her office, X pointed at the leather couch nearby. "You can sit there and rest while I work."


    "All right," Sophie nodded and then quickly sat down on the couch.


    "What would you like to drink?" X asked with a smile.


    Sophie shook her head. "I don''t want to drink anything."


    "All right, let me know if you want something to drink," X said before taking a seat behind her desk to start working.


    Sophie nodded again, spotting an iPad on the coffee table.


    Back when her soul had wandered around, she had seen other people ying with it, so she figured she would know as well.


    She unlocked the iPad in excitement,


    recalling how those people used it


    She opened a video streaming application and started watching funny reality shows.


    X didn''t bother Sophie since she seemed to be enjoying herself.


    Although Sophie was no stranger to an iPad, it was the first time she


    yed with it. She felt so delighted


    her eyes were now glowing.


    Just as she was enjoying herself, somebody suddenly knocked on the office door.


    Knock, knock, knock...

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    Sophie Kenwick quickly looked up and walked over to the door to open it.


    Sebastian Brenand stood outside with an exhausted look on his face.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since he went into a serious rtionship with Rachel Wood, he seemed much more collected and organized.


    He was wearing a ck suit. He had a serious, yet noble air about him,ing across as a sessful person.


    Sebastian was surprised when he saw Sophie. "Who are you?"


    "Uhm... I''m my master''s bodyguard," she replied.


    Sebastian seemed even more confused when he heard the word ''master''. "Master?"


    Why would somebody use such a strange word?


    "Yeah," Sophie uttered, wondering what the man was thinking right then.


    "All right, is your Master in the office?" Sebastian asked.


    Although Sophie was an attractive woman, he no longer felt interested the way he would in the past.


    He didn''t have the desire to flirt with Sophie at all.


    Rachel was his only love in the world.


    No matter how pretty other women looked, he couldn''t be bothered to let his gaze linger upon them.


    "She is," Sophie said before turning to look at X.


    X looked up. When she saw Sebastian, she instantly smiled and stood up. "Hey, Sebastian. What brought you here?"


    Sebastian returned her smile and stepped forward. "I''m d you asked."


    "So, why are you here to see me?"


    Sebastian pulled a chair out and sat down next to X. "Nothing much. There''s this new series I''m working on, and I wanted to partner with you on it. It''ll be a win-win situation for both of us. What do you think?"


    "If it''s decent, sure," she responded.


    "It certainly is a huge deal. It''s called ''Unrestrained'', and it''s about a


    coming-of-age story based in a nee


    school..." Sebastian began to exin.


    X was well aware of the original novel ''Unrestrained'', a hugely popr novel.


    She previously contacted the website that owned the novel to purchase its copyright but was informed that somebody already beat her to the punch. Sebastian was the person who bought it.


    "Okay, how much do you need me to invest? I''m fine with any amount, but you must let one of mypany''s artistes star in it," X answered firmly when she heard this


    "Of course, you can pick whoever you want," Sebastian said.


    "Deal."


    "Okay, it''s been decided then. How much will you invest?" Sebastian asked.


    "I''ll invest as much as you want me to," she countered.


    "Let''s split it fifty-fifty?"


    "No problem," she confirmed.


    "I like how generous you are," Sebastian smiled.


    X smirked in return. "Shall we discuss the details?"


    He nodded.


    The two of them spent a long time discussing their partnership, where Sebastian agreed to each of her terms while she nodded in


    agreement with the facts he


    presented.


    It was a very amicable discussion which led to an enjoyable and rxing time spent.


    While they were engrossed in their partnership details, Sophie enjoyed herself as she sat quietly nearby to watch her shows.


    Sophie tried to keep herughter soft to avoid disrupting them.


    Once the business talk was over, Sebastian looked at X again. "Hey, there''s a favor I''d like to ask of you. I wonder if you''d agree."

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    X Quest eyed Sebastian Brenand in curiosity. "Okay, sure. What is it?"


    He pointed at Sophie Kenwick, who was entertaining herself with an iPad. ¡°Can I have her?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    X instantly frowned when she heard this. "Old habits die hard, huh? It hasn''t even been that long, has it?"


    She genuinely thought that Sebastian had changed his ways, no longer his same old self.


    As a woman, she thought that Rachel Wood deserved better.


    Sebastian immediately sobered up when he heard this. "Of course not. I meant to ask if you could let me sign that girl as an artiste at mypany. I think she has a lot of potential."


    A beautifuldy like Sophie Kenwick would certainly receive a lot of attention in the entertainment industry.


    He could already see her bright future ahead.


    X heaved a sigh of relief at his words. "All right, I thought you''ve had a change of heart."


    "How''s that possible? I love Rachel with all my heart. That will never change, not until death do us part," Sebastian dered, looking and sounding equally serious.


    X figured that he would soon swear an oath on his life.


    "Fine, I believe you," she told him. "However, I can''t let you have Sophie."


    "Are you going to groom her on your own? Why are you making her your bodyguard if that''s the case?" he asked.


    "I''m not going to groom her. She will just be my bodyguard," she said firmly.


    "X, that is a huge waste of talent! Do you know how much profit this girl could bring you?" Sebastian asked, bewildered.


    "If she enters the entertainment industry, she would get a lot of fans just with her looks. No, you can''t let talent like that go to waste. If you won''t groom her, then give her to me," he insisted.


    Sebastian felt very confused about her decision.


    However, X shook her head. "No."


    "Since you won''t groom her yourself, won''t you let me do it?" he asked again.


    "Hmm, I only want her to be my bodyguard," X maintained.


    Sebastian shrugged when he saw how determined X seemed. "Fine, then. Forget it."


    After that, he nced at Sophie and murmured to himself. "Such a pity, though. Such a pity indeed."


    He then adjusted his clothes and


    looked at X. "I have to get


    You should, as well as it''s gettet


    late."


    swnc


    While he spoke, she turned to gaze. out the French windows by her side, seeing that it was already


    velet


    Spletely dark outside. Content


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    From up here, X could see red and green everywhere.


    The entire city seemed lively as usual.


    It was snowing outside, where snowkes the size of goose feathers gradually fell.


    The entire city had a wonderful atmosphere.


    ncing at her watch, X saw that it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    She didn''t realize the time had passed that swiftly because she had such an enjoyable conversation with Sebastian.


    "I should get home, or Stanley will start worrying," X said while looking at him.


    "That''s true. Do you need a lift?" he asked.


    X shook her head.


    Seeing that, he nodded. "Okay, in that case, I''ll get going. If I


    too."


    home, Rachel will start & don''t geet


    swno


    When he mentioned Rachel, there was a tender look in his eyes.


    He shook X''s hand before leaving right away.

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    After Sebastian Brenand left, X Quest shifted her gaze to the documents on her desk that were left unsorted.


    It was already gettingte.


    She didn''t want to stay in the office and make her husband, Stanley Batton, worry so she decided to resume her work the next day.


    As she powered down theptop, she turned to look at Sophie Kenwick who was still entertaining herself on the iPad. "Sophie, are you hungry?" Sophie instantly snapped her head up upon hearing the question, hearing her stomach rumbling at the very moment she gazed back at X. Feeling embarrassed, she scratched her head and said sheepishly, "Yeah, I am hungry."


    "In that case, let''s go home and eat. I''m sorry for losing track of time and forgetting about dinner," X said.


    Sophie immediately shook her head. "It''s fine, Master."


    She then quickly stepped forward and picked up X''s purse and phone,pletely giving up on her pride as a former princess and embodying her role as X''s bodyguard.


    Once everything was packed up, X held Sophie''s hand and left the office.


    As soon as they walked out, Stanley sent X a text on Wechat. "What time are youing home?"


    Back at home, Stanley was sitting on the couch with aptop in his hands. He was having a meeting with the high-level executives from an overseas subsidiarypany.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were reporting their job progress to him in English.


    Meanwhile, Stanley listened while constantly checking his phone, resulting in puzzled expressions on all the executives'' faces when they noticed.


    It was a known rule that checking one''s phone wasn''t allowed during meetings, so why would Stanley break that rule knowingly?


    When X saw his text, she immediately felt warmth in her heart. "I was working until now, but I''ming home right away. I love you, Darling," X quickly replied.


    On the other end of that message, Stanley smiled with tenderness when he read the reply. Seeing his sudden smile allowed the executives to realize why he broke the ''no phone'' rule.


    They couldn''t resist exchanging nces with each other.


    Although none of them said a word,


    some


    Coulthe female executives


    ''t help but feel envious of X


    inwardly. Content b


    Stanley then pressed a button to send a voice note, "Hmm, I love you. Honey, be careful on your way home. I cooked some delicious food for you. I''ll wait for you to get home and have dinner with you."


    At that moment, his tone was so gentle that he seemed like apletely different person from how he behaved during the meeting with his staff.


    Suddenly, the female executives felt even more jealous.


    When X heard his message, she immediately sent her husband a ''kiss'' emoji.


    ***


    Once X and Sophie were outside, they returned home with the rest of the bodyguards.


    The interior of the house felt warm and inviting.


    Stanley had just finished his meeting and was switching hisptop off.


    His dark blue outfit made him appear to be imposing at first nce.


    X directly led Sophie over to her husband, where he looked at his wife before shifting his gaze to Sophie.


    Right then, Sophie was also looking at him, smiling from ear to ear.


    In the next second, Stanley felt a sharp pain in his chest.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    A strange sense of familiarity and sadness caused Stanley Batton''s eyes to well with tears.


    All these weird feelings in his heart were unusual for him.


    Why did this girl in front of him feel so familiar?


    In fact, he even felt emotionally hurt on her behalf.


    He had a nagging feeling that there was an unusual connection between him and this girl in the past.


    Stanley took a deep breath and addressed Sophie Kenwick. "We... Have we met?"


    She shook her head while she took in his odd reaction. "No. What''s the matter?" She seemed confused.


    Stanley frowned and continued to study her face. "Nothing..."


    Sophie nodded slightly, not fully believing what he said.


    His reaction made X curious as well.


    She instantly held his hand gently. "What is it?"


    Stanley shook his head. "We''ll talkter."


    X nodded before pulling Sophie over. "I haven''t officially introduced you two. This is Sophie Kenwick."


    The girl extended her hand excitedly to Stanley. "It''s nice to meet you, I''m Sophie," she said with a wide smile on her face.


    Seeing her smile made his heart ache painfully for a second.


    This strange yet familiar feeling made him curious about her.


    He couldn''t understand why his heart was aching.


    Stanley nodded a little. "Yes, it''s nice to meet you, too. I''m Stanley Batton."


    With that, he gently shook her hand. "I''m sure my wife must have informed you about the rules in the house, right?"


    "Yes," Sophie said.


    "Then there shouldn''t be an issue," he responded.


    Sophie nodded obediently. "Although


    my duty is to protect my Master,


    will


    so protect you because s


    you


    are someone she loves deeply."


    "Thank you," he said simply.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie started smiling again. "You''re wee."


    Her smile made Stanley''s heart ache painfully once more for a split second before returning to normal.


    To avoid the pain from recurring, he chose to avoid looking at her.


    Meanwhile, Sophie continued to smile without realizing the effect it had on him.


    X was getting increasingly curious about Stanley''s odd behavior.


    She scrutinized him for a while before turning her attention to the girl. "Sophie; you can head upstairs to rest for a while. We''ll have dinnerter. You can take a shower in the bathroom. Domber how to use the shower as I taught you?"


    Sophie nodded before confessing. "I already know how to use all these things even before you taught me. I learned a lot about how things worked when I wandered around in my spirit form."


    "In that case, why were you paying such close attention?" X asked.


    Sophie didn''t tell her Master that she had learned all those things and made her teach her everything from scratch.


    Sophie chuckled. "I liked listening to you."


    "All right then."


    It was a relief that Sophie was a girl. Otherwise, X would have thought she had a crush on her by saying such an odd thing.


    After chuckling again, Sophie quickly went upstairs, humming as she went in a good mood.


    The song she hummed was a ssic melody, a tune that X had never heard before.


    However, when Stanley heard her humming, his heart started aching painfully once again. He couldn''t help but start tearing up.


    The intense emotions made him subconsciously pat himself on the chest.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    Stanley Batton felt increasingly confused from the depths of his heart.


    He immediately looked up toward Sophie Kenwick while she cheerfully skipped away.


    She seemed so familiar from behind, as well.


    As he gazed at her, an unfamiliar scene appeared before his eyes.


    He was in a traditional-looking room, where a girl wearing a red silk robe was ying a string instrument with her back to him.


    The tune she yed was the tune Sophie was humming along just then.


    The unfamiliar scene disappeared as suddenly as it appeared, not giving him enough time to verify that the girl was Sophie.


    What was going on?


    Was he hallucinating, or was this part of his forgotten memories?


    Was that girl in the vision Sophie?


    If she was, what was the nature of their rtionship?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When X Quest saw her husband''s distraction, she immediately grasped his hand. "Darling, what''s wrong with you? What happened?" she asked softly.


    Why did he act so strangely after the young girl showed up?


    She had never seen Stanley act this way before.


    Stanley suddenly recovered himself as he stopped feeling the intense pain in his heart.


    Taking a deep breath, he frowned as he peered at X. "I just feel... I feel like I know Sophie."


    "What do you mean?" X seemed shocked.


    Stanley told her all about how he felt, confusing her as she could not believe any of it.


    "Does that mean Sophie is rted to me and ever you in our past lives? How were we rted? It must have been a deep connection, and it''s why you would tear up when you see her in this lifetime," X analyzed carefully.


    Countless questions popped up in her mind, making her feel even more curious about everything that happened in the past. Stanley frowned deeply. "Yeah, perhaps."


    He wore a grave expression on his face with a contemtive look in his eyes.


    "Do you think you might be one of Sophie''s family members? Perhaps her father or her brother, or even her lover?" X asked.


    Though, X didn''t recall Sophie mentioning any lover in her past.


    "I don''t know." Stanley was still


    "I


    just find her to be vervet


    like my heart truly aches for too," he added.


    too," he added. Content


    W


    Although he wasn''t sure how they


    Mated, he felt confident tharet renew each other, or this intense


    reaction wouldn''t happen.


    W


    "Anyway, you must have known each other," X said.


    "Yeah. Besides, she must be someone who can tug at my heartstrings," he said.


    X nodded again in agreement.


    "Be nice to her," Stanley told his wife.


    If Sophie could tug at his heartstrings, she must have been part of his family in their past lives at the very least.


    He wanted to treat her well.


    "Yes, I know." Before he had even said so, X had already decided to take care of her.


    Sophie had already lost her father and had a painful past. This world needed to treat her kindly andpassionately. "What if she was your lover in your past lives? Would you feel awful if you recalled everything?" X asked jokingly.

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    Stanley Batton held X Quest''s face with a loving look on his face, gazing deeply into her glistening eyes. "X, I won''t abandon you for anyone." "You''re my one and only in this lifetime. No matter how much I cared for her in the past, I would not leave you.


    "Since everything had already ended in my past life, I''ll let it stay in the past.


    "If she was my family member in the past, I''ll treat her well and protect her.


    "But if she was my lover back then, I''ll still treat her kindly, but I won''t love her in this lifetime," Stanley added.


    X instantly felt overwhelming warmth in her heart when she heard his words.


    She then smiled. "I was joking with you, you fool. Why did you take it so seriously?"


    "You may have asked the question casually, but I can''t reply to it carelessly. X, it''s because I care about you and your feelings. Since I love you so deeply, I won''t allow you to think recklessly," he replied.


    "Thank you for loving me this much, Darling. Thank you for letting me into your life," X gushed as her heart felt almost bursting with warmth.


    "Honey, I also want to thank you for loving me the way I love you. Thank you for appearing in my life. You''ve brought warmth into my life. Loving you is my life''s work, and I will love you forever." Stanley spoke gently and affectionately.


    His gaze was so tender that it seemed able to melt everything away.


    X was thoroughly captivated by his gentleness and the way he had given her all of himself as if nothing in the world couldpare to her. X felt deeply happy.


    "X, I want to be with you for the rest of our lives," Stanley continued.


    "Me, too. I will love you and be a good wife to you," X vowed.


    "You don''t need to do much. All you need to do is love me."


    These words easily melted her heart again.


    "I love you," she dered softly.


    "I love you, too."


    Stanley


    at first. Just a peck, and then his wife made it more intense, Content


    Qay 2 Ently kissed her lips, s s to en.swnovels


    Their lips and teeth touched gently, and suddenly everything had gone out of control.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    happen, Stanley checkedet


    and


    However, before anything could happen, Stanley checked pulled her away, the look desire still apparent in his e


    He grabbed onto her shoulders tightly. "Now isn''t the time yet. Be good."


    X blushed. Her heart was also racing while she panted.


    She slowly nodded before hugging Stanley.


    The smooth fabric he was wearing feltfortable as she leaned against him.


    With her ear against his chest, X could hear his heartbeat. It was as erratic as hers.


    Ba-dump, ba-dump.


    His heart was beating vigorously.


    "Darling..." X said.


    "Hmm?"


    "If you can''t hold back anymore, you can tell me," X whispered.


    "There''s nothing I can''t do for you," Stanley dered.


    She subconsciously hugged him and closed her eyes.


    beautiful woman in his


    With led with the excitement


    arms


    earlier, Stanley felt his heart racing wildly.


    It had been way too long.


    swno

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    Stanley Batton was a normal man.


    To avoid going any further, he pulled X Quest away once again. "I''ll take a shower."


    She nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead."


    He then turned around and entered the bathroom, taking a cold shower to calm himself down.


    After he had left, X sat down on the couch and picked up herptop.


    At first, she wanted to get some work done, but after sitting down, she felt exhausted.


    So, she logged into League of Legends and decided to y a few rounds to rx.


    She would continue working after dinner.


    When X logged into the game, she saw that members of Team XS were all online.


    She didn''t n on ying with them, so she prepared to y on her own.


    But before she could choose the game mode, Alex sent her a message.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, you''re finally online!"


    "Yeah, what are you up to?" she asked.


    ¡°I''m doing a livestream,¡± he replied.


    "Okay, keep it up.¡±


    "Do you want to y a match together? I''ll y as your Support. I''m very good at it,¡± he stated.


    Right then, in Alex''s livestream channel-


    "Weren''t you the one who said he hated ying as Support and rejected an invitation from a pretty girl earlier?"


    "I take my word back," Alex responded.


    "Do you only y as Support for your boss? Are you her fan?"


    The elegant man in front of the screen with a cap over his head suddenly spoke up. "Yes. Is there a problem?"


    On the livestream channel-


    "Nothing you do can be wrong."


    "Aren''t you afraid your female fans might get jealous?"


    "I''m jealous. Although I know nothing can happen between you two, I am still jealous of X."


    "He only ys as Support for X and nobody else. This alone makes me envious!"


    The quiet young man in front of the screen didn''t show any reaction. Instead, he nced at the livestream channel before sending Xan invitation to join his team.


    X, on the other hand, was clueless about the heated discussion ongoing in Alex''s livestream channel.


    She epted his invitation.


    After that, a group of professional gamers randomly joined their team.


    All their teammates were strong yers in the LPL Region. There was the popr Top Solo yer from Team DQ, The One, and then Xin, also the favorite Mid Solo yer from Team IM. And the final addition to their team was Crazy, a popr Support from Team LP.


    Aside from being skilled gamers, they were also excellent at doing livestreams where they gained poprity as gaming streamers on YouTube with their humorous personalities.


    They always made it onto the first few spots in the list of most popr streamers.


    Alex locked into a Support hero as soon as the game started, sparking a flurry of excitement amongst his teammates.


    "D*mn. Didn''t you hate being Support?" Xin asked.


    "I remember you saying you''d rather die than y as Support when you first started your career," Crazy said.


    "You even rejected the most popr female streamer on YouTube when she asked you to y as her Support. What''s going on with you today?" "..." Summer responded.


    ¡°Summer... I just noticed this ID. Are you X Quest?" Crazy asked.

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    "Yes," Alex replied.


    "Fine. Since she''s your boss, you''d naturally y as her Support. Umm, nice to meet you, X," The One said.


    "Nice to meet you, X. Sorry about being rude earlier. I''m a huge fan of your good looks and skills," Xin said.


    "X, can I add you as my friend? I''ll do whatever you ask me to," Crazy spoke up.


    "Me, too. I''m very good at ying as Support as well. Please add me."


    X Quest instantly smiled when she saw how enthusiastic everyone seemed.


    She had a charming smile.


    ¡°Sure, you can all add meter," Summer replied.


    "I have the eSports legend herself on my friend list. I feel like I''m glowing!" The One said.


    "I feel like my entire house is glowing! I''m so lucky," Xin said.


    "I feel like my entire house is floating in the sky," Crazy said, not to be outdone.


    X didn''t know how to respond.


    "..." Summer replied.


    "..." Alex replied.


    On Alex''s livestream channel-


    "Hahaha! These are talented people in the world of streamers. Crazy, Xin and The One certainly haven''t let me down. Hahaha."


    "They''re good ating up with all sorts ofpliments, aren''t they?"


    "The three of them sure know how to entertain. I''ve never even seen Alex like this before."


    "I''m so jealous. Everyone I like worships X whenever they meet her."


    "There''s no point being jealous. After all, X is rich and beautiful. She deserves all this attention, but we don''t..." "X deserves it."


    Alex smiled when he saw all thesements. "Yeah, that makes sense."


    The livestream channel instantly went wild-


    "What happened to your cold, elegant, and proud attitude?"


    "Tell us, why are you being so nice to X? Did she give you a huge raise?"


    ¡°Please be mindful of what you say. I hope you consider how we, your fans, feel. Thank you."


    Alex smiled in front of the camera, but he didn''t respond to them.


    He continued to look at theputer screen calmly.


    Meanwhile,ments kept appearing on the livestream channel.


    The original topic had ended due to Alex''s silence.


    Everyone beganmenting about


    handsome face, his a


    he was getting better looking.


    WP


    Alex''s poprity was only second to X in the LPL Region.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Newments kept appearing on Alex''s livestream channel.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to any of it, as he only stared at X''s ID silently.


    After a long while, when people had stopped offering gifts, Alex finally replied. "Thank you for your


    everyone!" Content bene


    to


    On the livestream channel-


    "You sure are slow."


    "It''s good enough that he thanked you guys. In the past, he never even expressed his gratitude."


    "He would only do so depending on his mood."


    Alex continued to ignore them.


    Vol


    Instead, he opened X''s social media page and discovered that she had published something new in the afternoon.


    She had shared a song titled ''The Brightest Star in the Night Sky'', so he looked up the song on Spotify and yed it.


    X wasn''t paying attention to his livestream, hence remaining oblivious to the song he was ying.


    Instead, she silently chose the AD hero she wanted to use.

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    X Quest hadn''t used Kalista as her hero for a while now, so she made that her choice.


    Subsequently, the other yers also selected their heroes, and then the game began.


    Alex and X became engrossed with it once it started, both using their impressive skills to barrage their way through the bottomne. Within ten minutes, they managed to destroy one of their enemy''s Inhibitors.


    Four enemy heroes came to surround them the moment it was destroyed, but none of their teammates could teleport to them.


    Their teammates promptly started making their way toward them on foot when they saw that they had been surrounded.


    X and Alex were the two pirs of the team. They couldn''t afford to die.


    However, neither of them panicked.


    Instead, they both calmly faced their four opponents, and with their urate maneuvers, they managed to dodge all the skills from their opponents while attacking them in return.


    They managed to kill all four of their opponents together, even with full health remaining in the end.


    Alex''s livestream channel went wild-


    "D*mn! How could they move so fast? I love it!"


    "They didn''t even lose any health points. This is ridiculous. Are these two freaks?"


    "You two should get married right away. You''re a perfect fit for each other."


    "X truly deserves Alex as her Support. She''s the best ADC in the world!"


    "My boss is awesome," Alex said.


    When he saw thepliments for X, a look of satisfaction briefly appeared in his eyes.


    After experiencing the epic battle, X was all warmed up.


    All their teammates had also made their way over by then, offeringpliments when they saw what happened.


    "X and Alex are so good that I could never catch up."


    "You two are terrifying. I don''t deserve to y with you."


    "Will you continue carrying me? Can we y together in the next round?"


    X and Alex were speechless.


    After replying to their teammates,


    they both


    led them to destroy theret y''s base and emerged aselThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    victors.


    The game came to an end.


    X felt content with the win, and so did Alex.


    Once the game ended, Crazy and the others requested to add X as their friend.


    After epting each of their requests, X casually flexed her hands.


    Meanwhile, Crazy and the others were cheering with excitement as if they were celebrating a new year while streaming because they managed to get onto her friend list.


    X had no idea any of this was happening live.


    The match had ended very quickly,sting less than fifteen minutes.


    Craving for more, X invited Alex to y another match, which he quickly epted.


    He also sent her a message. "Boss, I''ll y as your Support again."


    "Sure," X agreed.


    Out of nowhere, X began seeing


    an


    suddenly felt dizzy, and her vision turned dark.


    Dar scene in her mind. She


    Her heart also began aching painfully when a strong sense of suffocation took over. X subconsciously ced her hands over her chest and panted, her face turning pale.

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    X Quest saw herself in silver armor. She was running for her life in the middle of nowhere with Sophie Kenwick, with countless soldiers chasing after them from behind.


    Sophie, d in a traditional robe, was running in front of X, looking visibly nervous.


    There was dust everywhere.


    Those soldiers, who were carrying bows and arrows, were shouting for them to stop running, firing arrow after arrow at them.


    In such a critical circumstance, X gave her all to escape with Sophie. Until an arrow pierced through her neck, spilling blood, but yet she continued to run and tried to protect the girl.


    That was where the shback ended.


    The vision made X feel even more curious about her past, convinced that it was a vivid memory from her past life.


    She was also sure that she was somehow rted to Sophie, not only to the nine-tailed demon fox.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    From her attire in that vision, she didn''t seem like an ordinary woman but perhaps a femalemander.


    She also seemed to have died for Sophie''s sake.


    Was that the reason that god chose Sophie to protect her now?


    Was it because she owed X her life?


    Alex sent X an invitation to the game.


    When X saw this, she quickly gathered herself and epted the invitation, joining the team.


    Other than Alex, the other yers on the team were the same ones from the game before.


    When they saw her entering, thepliments started again, but she didn''t pay any attention to them at all.


    asionally, shbacks of what she saw earlier would still appear in her mind.


    Right then, Stanley came out of the bathroom wearing a pair of white pajamas, his hair still damp from his shower.


    He still appeared noble despite his casual and careless way about him.


    The thin fabric of his loose pajamas fluttered as he moved, making it glisten under the light.


    Stanley slowly walked over to the


    double-sided fridge in the kitchen opening one door to retrieve a bottle of expensive mineral water that he sipped.


    Then, he began washing some vegetables.


    X''s game had not even begun, so to upy her time, she logged into the streaming tform that Alex used to send him some treasure maps. She was always generous with her gifts.


    She gave him a hundred treasure maps, resulting in multiple notifications of her action popping up all over the screen.


    Alex''s livestream channel promptly went wild.


    ¡°What on earth? You really are rich, X!"


    ¡°A single treasure map is worth five thousand dors. A hundred of them means 500,000?"


    "Only X can afford to do this."


    Alex, who had been acting dignified while he was live-streaming, directly looked at the camera and grinned broadly when he saw the gifts. "Thank you, Boss!"


    When he smiled, his front teeth were bare. He had instantly turned from an elegant assassin to an adorable kid, booking like her younger brother as he thanked her.


    He didn''t appear like his cold and arrogant self.

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    On the livestream channel-


    "Does having money let someone do whatever they want?"


    "I can''t think of any other exnation."


    ¡°That''s bullsh*t. Does Alex look like the kind of person who could be bribed by money? He''s always been a good kid in front of X, okay?"


    "Alex is so adorable in front of X. I''m jealous."


    "Alex has never smiled at me like that. Indeed, rich people are different from the rest."


    X skimmed through thements briefly before turning off the livestream channel just in time for the game to start.


    X replied to Alex directly in the game. "You''re wee."


    "I won''t disappoint you, Boss," Alex said.


    "I believe you. Keep it up," X replied.


    "Yes, of course."


    On the livestream channel-Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alex is particrly chatty in front of X. He normally doesn''t even grunt when replying to other people."


    "I''m sure X has no regrets in life."


    "Alex, do you secretly have a crush on your boss?"


    Alex nced at the screen briefly, but he didn''t acknowledge them.


    Meanwhile, everyone became even more excited when they saw hisck of reply.


    "Tell us the truth. Is it true? Do you have a crush on her?"


    "D*mn. I''m going to start shipping them."


    "D*mn... did X win Alex''s heart?"


    Alex only replied when things were getting out of hand in the livestream channel. ¡°Don''t make stuff up, guys."


    The people fell silent when they heard his reply.


    Meanwhile, X remained unaware of themotion as she led Alex in the game to kill their opponents in the bottomne.


    They both worked very well together with Alex doing his best in the Support role, practically acting like armor over her hero.


    With their god-like maneuvers, they


    managed to destroy their


    opponents'' bottomne withing.ne


    minutes. The enemies were all


    forced to defend the bottomne.


    Meanwhile, X and Alex


    confronted five opponents without their teammates around, prompting those fans on the livestream channel to start screaming due to their reckless behavior. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    While everyone watched nervously, the two of them effortlessly killed all five of their opponents.


    On Alex''s livestream channel-


    "Woah! X, you really should take part in the championship next year during spring."


    "I suddenly feel that Alex ying Support isn''t too bad, either."


    "Good yers would be good in whatever role they yed. However, it''s quite a waste of talent if Alex yed Support."


    "Iced Tea sent Alex a treasure map."


    "Alex''s Fangirl sent Alex a rocket."


    "X''s fan sent Alex two treasure maps."


    At the same time, X and Alex''s undefeated performance had also been recorded and shared by many viewers on Weibo and gaming forums. Famousmentators and influential gamers in the eSportsmunity all came when they found out about the excitement.


    Notifications continued popping up


    on Alex''s livestream channel, with


    names of certainmentators and professional gamers appearing now and then.


    Suddenly, the audience had grown to over ten thousand people.


    X still had no idea all this was happening. Meanwhile, Alex did not seem the slightest bit nervous as he had gotten used to scenes like this.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    In the base, X Quest and Alex led their teammates to attack their enemy''s base without even fighting the dragon.


    Their exciting gamey thoroughly impressed the professional gamers andmentators, leading everyone to start offering gifts.


    Once the game had ended, Alex invited her to join his team again, which she immediately epted.


    Since they worked perfectly with their teammates from thest round, Alex invited them as well. Once the team wasplete, they all chose their best champions.


    X chose to stick with Kalista, while Alex changed his hero to Tahm Kench.


    The Top Solo yer chose dimir, the Mid Solo chose Lenc, and the Jungler chose Nidalee.


    It was a strong formation.


    Once the game started, they presented everyone with yet another exciting visual feast.


    All five opponents directly surrounded X and Alex at the bottomne as soon as the match started. The two of them managed to stand their ground using excellent maneuvers.


    At a crucial moment, though, Alex used his champion to block an iing blow for X, sessfully helping her to kill all five of their opponents. In the game, he had died by using his own life to defend her.


    They had managed to defeat all five of their opponents in exchange for one dead teammate.


    The expert gamey caused viewers to shout in surprise, many of them offering X and Alex lots ofpliments along with their teammates who showered them with praises.


    Soon, ''#Are X and Alex gods?#'' became the number one hot topic on Weibo, receiving massive attention and amassing new Team XS fans with it. Meanwhile, all sorts of posts rted to them appeared on ESPN-


    "I''m sure X and Alex could be the best bottomne yers if they joined forces, don''t you all agree?"


    "X and Alex have god-like moves. I think they are the best duo in eSports."


    "From today onwards, I''m X''s hardcore fan. She''s way too good."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "They managed to attract so manymentators and professional gamers to watch them. Aren''t they considered top-notch?"


    X and Alex were still leading their teammates with excellent gamey and bloodlust, making them the perfect example of the dream team.


    Viewers on the livestream channel were all excited.


    To work better with her teammates, X put on her earphones.


    As X led her teammates to the dragon''s pit to confront their enemies, Stanley Batton walked out


    his


    wife.


    from the kitchen to aplis


    ¡°Honey, would you like your abalones with garlic or onion?" he asked softly.


    X, still engrossed with the game, gave a half-hearted reply. "Hmm, anything is fine."


    "Let''s go with the onion then," he told her.


    X nodded. She tapped furiously on the keyboard, her eyes never leaving the screen. "Sure, sure. Anything goes."


    "Your eyes get tired easily if you look


    at the


    Roer screen for too! r to use your eye drone


    he reminded her.


    "Okay," she murmured.


    "Do you want some water?"

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    "No," X Quest replied.


    "In that case, I''ll continue cooking. Call me whenever you need me," Stanley Batton said.


    "Okay."


    He then made his way back to the kitchen.


    X''s teammates could hear their conversation as the microphone picked up everything, even the audience on Alex''s livestream channel unbeknownst to them.


    On the livestream channel-


    "Stanley is so considerate in his private life."


    "Ahh, I''m so jealous of their romance."


    "He still needs to cook for his wife at home despite being a powerful man, haha!"


    ¡°Good husbands always belong to other people! Sob!"


    "I feel like Stanley is X''s ve. How can such a good husband exist?"


    "They''re the best couple in the world. X is the luckiest woman alive. I want to be her. Nobody stops me!"


    Meanwhile, X remained oblivious to thements made.


    Completely engrossed with the game, X had no idea how many people were envious of her or how many women wished to be Mrs. Stanley Batton right then.


    Everyone was so focused on the married couple that they failed to notice that Alex had stopped smiling in front of theputer screen.


    His facial expression soon returned to normal, so nobody caught it, but his mood had affected his performance in the game.


    He had made a mistake and was lured away when they were surrounded by four opponents in the bottomne, causing her health to diminish by half from attacks by their opponents.


    She had to adapt to the situation by hiding in the bushes before chasing her enemies with a new wave of attacks.


    On Alex''s livestream channel-


    "X is doomed this time. There''s no way she can make it through."


    "How


    winst four opponents on her own one possibly fight


    She should just escape."


    f of her health recont .


    "What was Alex doing? That was strange."


    "Alex rarely makes mistakes like this."


    "Alex, wake up! Did you doze off?"


    Alex nced at the screen and then quickly typed in the game. "Sorry, I made a mistake."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    X read his message before she continued to y wlessly.


    Fans on the livestream channel were all worried for X, allmenting that she could not survive. Meanwhile, her haters also appeared-


    "X is doomed. If she doesn''t die this time, I''ll do a handstand while I poop!"


    "She isn''t leaving yet? That''s silly. Does she n to take on all her opponents in the bottomne?"


    "X has over-estimated herself this time. It''s only a matter of time before she dies."


    As soon as those people finishedmenting, X began a series of wless maneuvers while everyone watched.


    She managed to dodge all her


    ops'' skills with her impressive


    and then started rapidly


    picking them off one at a time.


    Her cool moves, perfect control of


    Prattacks, plus urate


    d her to kill them off


    of her opponents''


    Her haters, who were waiting to witness her failure, were now embarrassed.

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    On the livestream channel-


    "Ahh, I can''t believe my eyes!"


    "X: I can kill all four of you all by myself."


    "X: Come on, keep trying to bully me. Watch as I kill all of you."


    "Those haters cane out and do a livestream of themselves doing a handstand while they poop."


    "Why are all the haters so quiet now?"


    "X: You guys don''t know the pro moves. Let me teach you."


    Meanwhile, all the haters fell silent.


    X remained oblivious about thements as her champion returned to the city to buy potions in the game.


    "Let''s go to the dragon''s pit," she told her teammates.


    As much as the audience was impressed by her moves earlier, X felt equally impressed with herself as she felt a sense of satisfaction at how she had significantly improved so far.


    Her teammates began praising her over their microphones, including Alex, who never offered anyonepliments.


    After defeating the dragon, they ended the game with a single wave.


    X felt a little tired, so she set herptop down.


    "Guys, I''m logging off. Let''s y again together next time. I had fun today."


    "Okay, see you next time," Alex said.


    Just then, Stanley Batton emerged from the kitchen and sauntered over to his wife, smoothly removing her microphone before setting it on the coffee table.


    He swept her up into his arms very gently, almost as if he was handling a delicate antique.


    His gantry made her blush slightly.


    X automatically wrapped her arms around Stanley''s neck. "What are you doing? There''s someone else in the house. Put me down, and don''t carry me like this."


    She realized all of a sudden that she hadn''t turned off her microphone yet, making her flush with


    el


    embarrassment as she stopped talking abruptly.


    She then gestured at Stanley. "I haven''t turned off my microphone!"


    "So what?


    aren''t doing anything


    Let''s go... I''m carrying


    O eat as I''ve cooked youre lo


    food."


    X could not respond as she allowed him to carry her into the bathroom to wash her hands.


    Soon, the fact that the microphone had yet to be turned off hadpletely slipped from Stanley''s mind.


    Their conversation very quickly made its way onto Alex''s livestream channel.


    On the livestream channel-


    "Am I watching a livestream or a broadcast of a couple''s romantic interactions? D*mn, I''m so envious!"


    "As a man, I suddenly am not sure if I should be envious of Stanley or X. Uhm, what on earth am I saying?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "As a woman, I find myself unable to tolerate the person next to me on the bed. I want to exchange him for someone else."


    "Stanley is way too romantic. I''m willing to exchange twenty pounds of my flesh for Stanley!"


    "Twenty pounds of flesh for Stanley? You''re not worth it."


    After the couple finished washing their hands, they entered the dining room together.


    Seeing that Sophie hadn''t appeared yet, X went upstairs to get her.

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton sat at the main seat, perusing his phone while waiting for the twodies.


    He had to prepare more food to ount for the extra headcount in the house, cooking six dishes with soup in total.


    The spread looked and smelled great; he had cooked meatballs, sweet and sour pork ribs, mashed potatoes, stir-fried prawns, spicy ms, abalones, and melon soup.


    The inspiration to make meatballs struck him out of the blue for some inexplicable reason, even though X wasn''t particrly fond of it.


    It was as if there was a strange force thatpelled him to make the dish, leaving him to feel guilty if he didn''t.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The dining room light shone elegantly on his fair skin, making it appear brighter than usual, but there was also an aloofness about him.


    He was the kind of man that was out of reach for mostmoners.


    Approximately ten minutester, X and Sophie walked hand-in-hand happily into the dining room, thetter''s eyes lit up at the sight of the meatballs on the table.


    "Wow, this is my favorite dish!" she announced as she walked up to the te.


    Stanley''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard this.


    Meatballs were her favorite, and he had feltpelled to make the dish shortly after meeting her that day.


    It was too much of a coincidence not to be rted somehow.


    All these felt mysterious to Stanley.


    "I''m d you like it. Have a seat and help yourself," he told Sophie.


    X gently pulled her along to sit down, her on Stanley''s left while Sophie sat on his right.


    As soon as Sophie sat down, she picked up a meatball and started eating it slowly, her eyes glowing as she tasted her favorite dish.


    She learned proper dining etiquette back then, so she still managed to look elegant while she ate.


    Stanley felt content when he saw her enjoying her food, realizing that for some reason, this girl easily influenced his emotions.


    Apart from X and his family, Sophie was the only other person who managed to do that.


    He studied the girl for a while before shifting his gaze away to start grabbing food for his wife.


    Sophie trained her joyful gaze at him as she ate. "Did you make this? It tastes amazing!"


    "Yeah, I did Stanley replied quietly


    as he peered into her eyes, noting how he was in a good mood, especially now when his heart no longer ached.


    "You''re great at cooking," Sophieplimented.


    "You''re being too nice. Enjoy the food," he said.


    "I sure will just realized that the meatballs you make are like the ones my


    brother used to make


    Sophie said with a look of sadness in her eyes.


    "Your brother?"


    "Yeah. Would you like to hear my brother''s story?" she asked.


    X looked excited. "Yes, of course! You tell us if you''d like to t


    . But, there''s one que aler


    have for you before


    I stare


    W


    |

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    Sophie Kenwick had an expectant look in her eyes. "What is it, Master? There''s nothing I wouldn''t tell you, so you can ask me anything." X Quest continued to gaze at Sophie with a somber expression. "Was there a femalemander who died for you in the past?"


    Sophie immediately shook her head when she heard this. "No, why do you ask?"


    X felt deeply confused by her reply.


    "No? How could that be?" she asked, remembering that vision she had seen from before.


    Sophie thought it over carefully and tried to recall, then she nodded with certainty.


    "Yes, I''m very sure there wasn''t."


    X instantly frowned. If that was the case, then what was that scene earlier? Did Sophie somehow forget, or did it never happen in the first ce?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    If it never happened, why would she recollect it? Her mind couldn''t possibly have made it up out of nowhere, could it?


    Sophie seemed confused and curious. "Yeah, what''s the matter?"


    ¡°A memory resurfaced in my mind. I recall being a femalemander who was escaping with you," X exined.


    Sophie tried to recall her past once again.


    "I don''t remember anything like that. Could you have imagined it?"


    X shook her head, certain that she didn''t. However, she didn''t question further after hearing her response and decided to change the subject. "All right, what about your brother''s story?" she asked.


    "Okay. I have an older brother named Leonardo Kenwick, who was adopted by my father when he was five.


    "I was just a year younger, so we grew up together, learning to ride, archery, wrestling, music, and drawing together.


    "We had a close rtionship. In fact, I was closer to him than I was to my biological brother.


    "I liked meatballs ever since I was a kid, so he learned from many great chefs for my sake. He came up with different recipes, and they all tasted amazing. The ones I just hadtasted like the ones he made.


    "My brother died on the battlefield when he was fourteen when he apanied my father to war. I was heartbroken...


    "I learned that hisst thoughts were


    about me just before he died,"


    Vel.ne


    Sophie exined in great sadness, her eyes welling up in tears by the end of it.


    Her crystal-clear teardrops slowly trickled down her face and dripped onto her shirt, making Stanley''s heart ache painfully as he listened to her.


    "My brother adored and missed me the most until the day he died. Other than my father, I missed him the most, too," she added softly.


    Studying Sophie''s face, an unfamiliar memory suddenly appeared in Stanley''s mind.


    He could recall a young man in silver armor annihting his enemies on a battlefield. He was riding a white war-horse with a great, sharp, silver de in his hand as he charged forward.


    He looked like a battle god with the shiny de in his hand and numerous battle gs swaying behind him.

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    The word ''Walrus'' was disyed in bold on the battle g.


    Stanley Batton frowned deeply, an incredible idea just urring to him. He turned to look at Sophie Kenwick with a solemn expression.


    "Was your brother wearing silver armor when he fought in the war?"


    Sophie nodded, a look of surprise evident in her eyes. "Yes, how did you know?"


    "Did he wield arge silver de as his weapon?" he added.


    "Yes," she nodded again.


    ¡°In that case, I might very likely be your brother," Stanley wondered out loud as he scrutinized her.


    The vision in his mind must have belonged to his past. Otherwise, why would he have someone else''s memory appearing in his mind?


    Combined with all his unusual reactions after meeting Sophie, Stanley felt increasingly convinced.


    Sophie and X Quest were both shocked by what they heard.


    "What?" they uttered simultaneously.


    Stanley then told Sophie about his vision earlier.


    "Did that person have a small snake tattoo on the back of his right hand?" she asked.


    Stanley carefully tried to recall what he had seen. Indeed, he had a recollection of a tattoo on his hand.


    He looked at her and nodded. ¡°You are right."


    Suddenly, Sophie''s tears fell without control. "You are my brother! You had his memories because it was your past life.


    "He was exactly as you described," she added, unable to stop crying.


    el


    Stanley was not even close to being as emotionally involved because he only had bits and pieces of his memory, but seeing her tears saddened him deeply.


    ?


    X was deeply stunned by what was going on between the two past siblings, feeling moved by the bond they shared that spanned several thousand years.


    She was also immensely surprised by such an unbelievable experience, realizing that the cycle of life and karma worked in mysterious ways.


    "Brother." Sophie stood up and walked over to Stanley before holding his hands. "I missed you so much."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Then, she hugged him tightly as he returned her embrace, grateful that they found each other after centuries apart.


    X couldn''t help but tear up.


    "Brother, you used to call me Soph. You can call me that from now on," Sophie continued.


    "Okay,¡± he replied.


    "Brother, I''m so d you have managed to live a good life," she said.


    "I''ll take good care of you from now on, Soph," he vowed, gently ruffling her hair before slowly pulling away. Sophie nodded repeatedly.


    "Soph, there doesn''t seem to be a record of your brother''s name in history. Why is that?" X wondered.


    "I don''t know, but historians


    recorded everything back then. Any


    literature or records could have


    gotten lost gradually after all this


    time," Sophie said.


    What she said made sense to X.


    "In that case, you shouldn''t call me ''Master'' from now on. Just call me by name."


    "Okay... X," Sophie nodded.

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    ¡°Also, I can no longer make you my bodyguard since you are my husband''s younger sister." X Quest said. "We ought to be equals.¡± However, Sophie Kenwick quickly shook her head. "That''s fine, I don''t mind. I''m more than willing to be your bodyguard."


    "How could I let my sister-inw be my bodyguard? Naturally, you should stay at home and live like a princess," X told her.


    "Have you forgotten that the god said I must protect you? How could I protect you at all times if I stayed at home?"


    X had no retort.


    "It''s been decided. I''m sure my brother will be fine with it, right?" Sophie asked as she nced innocently at Stanley, who was next to her.


    He smiled. ¡°Yeah, as long as you''re happy."


    X shook her head. "You two are ridiculous."


    "How else will this work?" Sophie asked.


    X didn''t know what to say, not seeing any other alternative.


    After letting out a long and helpless sigh, X nodded. She then pinched her forehead in exhaustion.


    Sophie cheered up immensely when she saw her sumb. She was just d she could see her brother again, even though he looked different than what she remembered.


    He was still her brother.


    Ever since Sophie met X, she felt less lonely. Then, now that she found her brother, she finally had a true sense of belonging.


    "Brother?"


    "Hmm?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Do you remember anything else about us?" she asked.


    "No. Why do you ask?" he wondered, shaking his head slightly.


    "Hmm, that is a shame. It''s nothing," she said softly. "I was just casually asking We had many fun memories in the past, causing a lot of trouble together. You always imed full responsibility every single time.


    "Also, the two of us used to prank people around us, and when things got out of hand, or our father found out, you would still be the one to bear all the consequences.


    "There was a time I fell ill when I was ten. I had a sudden craving for a kind of biscuit only avable several hundred miles away. You rode for days and nights to bring home those biscuits. By the time you returned, I had already recovered and refused teat it!


    "Also, I was eleven when I had smallpox. Everyone avoided me, but only you and Father stayed by my side to take care of me. He asked f you were afraid of dying. You told him you were afraid, but you couldn''t leave me lying there on my own," Sophie chuckled, carefully


    recounting their past. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    X felt deeply touched to hear all these things, while at the same time, she also envied Sophie for having such a protective brother. Ever since X was a kid, she would admire those who had older, protective brothers.


    Out of nowhere, an unfamiliar scene appeared before Stanley once again when he heard Sophie''s ount of their pasts.


    In his vision, she was wearing a white, traditional robe. She seemed out of breath on arge, ssic bed with white veils above it.


    As a breeze blew past, a gap appeared in the veil where he could see her covered in red spots.


    Then, somebody pushed the door open.


    A young man, who appeared in Stanley''s memories before, walked into the room.

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    The man gave Sophie some water and medicine, acting very patient and solemn as he carried out every action carefully.


    After this scene ended, another one instantly appeared to Stanley Batton.


    It took ce during one bright afternoon, the young man brought Sophie Kenwick along with him to poke a beehive in the pce courtyard before running off frantically.


    However, they couldn''t escape the bees in time, resulting in both their faces being covered with marks of stings and bites.


    Stanley smiled when he saw that memory.


    He then slowly looked at Sophie. "Soph, did we jab beehives in the past?"


    She immediately startedughing. "Yes! Hahaha, I said I wanted a honeb, and that was why you brought me along to jab it. You told me there was a honeb inside. You were twelve, and I was eleven then," she told him. "We were silly,ing to think about it."


    "Indeed, we didn''t seem too smart." His smile widened as sheughed along.


    X Quest could not resistughing too. How could they make fun of themselves like that?


    "You two were really brave." X grinned as she looked at the pair.


    "We certainly were," Stanley agreed.


    "We were even worse when we were younger, though," Sophie said.


    Stanley pinched his forehead. "How bad were we?"


    "Hehe, I won''t tell you. You''ll find out when you remember,¡± she replied.


    "Fine, I''m not that keen to find out anyway," he said.


    X started chuckling. "But I am.¡±


    Sophieughed and sat next to X. She rested her chin on her hand and started sharing about his past with


    her. "When I was five, I asked my e


    brother to let me dress him up like a princess. He did as I asked and changed into the dress I had prepared, evenbing his hair like a woman with makeup.


    "That was the funniest part! It was


    So


    He looked so fair that he


    di Strange seem human." Sophie


    dughing after a whi


    The happy memories from the past made her joyful, but she began to feel mixed emotions soon after.


    The past was indeed wonderful, but she could never go back in time.


    If she could, she wished she could travel back to experience all those joyful moments again.


    Stanley''s face darkened when he heard this. "That''s dumb."


    "Yeah, you were that dumb. You did whatever I told you to," she stated.


    "I had no principles?"


    "That''s right. You told me that you


    didn''t


    to youd principles when it cams


    younger sister," Sophie


    replied.


    Stanley was speechless.


    "Do you know what else you did?" she asked.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That is quite enough... I don''t want to know."


    "Haha, but I want to know," his wife responded.


    "I''ll tell you next time, X," Sophie promised.


    X nodded slightly, feeling curious about her husband''s past life.


    ¡°Oh, right. Darling..." she looked at his face earnestly as she changed the topic.

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    "Hmm? What''s the matter, Honey?" Stanley Batton asked with a sober expression on his face.


    "If you have time tomorrow, take Soph to shop for some clothes. She can''t keep wearing my old clothes, can she? I''ll be rather busy during this period, so I won''t have time to go shopping with her," X Quest exined.


    Stanley came up with a n in his mind. "In that case, let''s do it tomorrow afternoon. Are you fine with that, Soph?"


    "I''m fine wearing X''s old clothes, though," Sophie answered.


    "I''ll buy you new ones," Stanley insisted. Since Sophie was his sister, he would take good care of her.


    "Okay. Thank you, Brother."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie didn''t feel embarrassed about having her brother buy her clothes as she was used to him pampering her with acts of kindness in the past. So, she epted his gesture gratefully.


    ¡°Oh, right. Soph, you don''t have a phone yet. I have a few brand new phones in my room, so you can pick whichever you would like. I''ll teach you how to use itter," X offered.


    "I think I can figure out how to use a phone as I have seen other people use them," Sophie said with a chuckle. "But sure, I''d still like for you to show me."


    She knew she would be fine even if X did not teach her, yet she''d enjoy having more interactions with her as she liked her sister-inw.


    "Okay," X replied while ruffling her hair affectionately. "Soph, I have another question for you."


    "Ask away, X." Sophie seemed eager to answer.


    "Who was your brother''s lover in his past life?" X asked curiously, wondering if she could find out more about their past through her. However, Sophie shook her head. "My brother didn''t have a lover that I know of."


    X was stumped.


    "What''s the matter?" Sophie asked.


    "Are you sure?"


    Sophie nodded. "Yeah, I''m very


    certain. There were no secrets between the two of us. If he had a lover, he would have told me, but he never mentioned anything. That means there wasn''t one."


    Right then Stanley was staring at his sister curiously while he kept scooping more food for the twodies. He was equally interested in this topic as he shared the same thoughts as his wife.


    "Can you think back carefully? Was there anyone your brother was close to?" X probed.


    Sophie shook her head again. "The only female my brother was close to was me. As for men, it would be those guys from the royal family." "Okay."


    ?


    X decided to stop pursuing the topic since her reply suggested that Sophie didn''t know anything about it. Although, she remained curious about all this.


    After their meal, X offered Sophie a new phone, carefully teaching her how to operate it.


    Then, Sophie registered her own WeChat ount and added both of them into her app.

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    Right after that, Sophie Kenwick saved X Quest and Stanley Batton''s phone numbers into her new phone.


    ***


    The next afternoon, Sophie went to Goldfield za on her own in advance because Stanley suddenly had work to do.


    When she arrived at the mall, she had used her instant teleportation skills to get there from home, only to appear directly on the esctor. Luckily, nobody noticed this strange phenomenon because they were all distracted by their phones or luxurious brands around them.


    Sophie randomly selected the outfit she was wearing from X''s closet today. It was an affordable set of clothes that X bought online previously.


    She wore a long and fluffy pink sweater and a long,ced, pink shirt on the inside. She had her hair tied into a bun on one side, so she looked like a young and energetic teenager overall.


    Sophie had a simple look as she only brought her phone along without a purse. Since her brother would be runningte, he''d told her to wait for him at Chanel, so she made her way there directly.


    Several rich housewives were checking out clothes and essories in the store, surrounded by six sales assistants.


    As Sophie walked in, the sales assistants looked her up and down before concluding that she likely could not afford anything in the store, and so they continued to serve those rich housewives, not bothering to even look at her again.


    Sophie could sense their indifference, but she refrained frommenting anything.


    Instead, she walked directly to a white fur coat and started stroking it with her hands. It was long, just about to cover her calves. She was reluctant to release the fur coat when she felt how soft the fabric was.


    The moment she touched the coat, a sales assistant approached her directly. "Miss, this is a limited-edition coat. There are only three pieces in the world and it costs 500,000."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie knew that the sales assistant


    was insinuating that she couldn''t afford the hefty price tag. However, she didn''t get upset. Instead, she casually nced at the sales assistant.


    "Oh, I know."


    Then, she reached out to touch another white coat nearby, spurring the sales assistant to start warning her again.


    "Miss, this coat costs 100,000, so it gets dirty easily. You should not touch it if you can''t afford it. If you ruin it, I doubt you''d be able to pay for it."


    "How do you know whether I could afford it or not?" Sophie countered, leveling her eyes with hers.


    The sales assistant did not respond other than to sneer with a patronizing look in her eyes.


    Sophie didn''t like the way many


    salespeople tended to look down on others at all. However, she didn''t get offended. She pretended that particr staff was invisible and continued to touch another short, ck coat.


    This coat was Chanel''s ssic design. It looked very stylish.


    Immediately after that, she touched another pink coat from the same series, further irking the staff.


    The sales assistant became even


    more agitated. "Miss, can you please


    look but not touch? It would be a


    hassle to clean once it gets stains," she told Sophie. "I hope you won''t cause any trouble."


    Sophie was finding this a little hard to bear. Although she didn''t want to argue with this person at all, her attitude was worsening. She had no idea she was only tolerating her.


    Sophie began frowning deeply.

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    Sophie Kenwick could not recall ever being treated so poorly before.


    Although her father had taught her to forgive others whenever she could, she found it hard to tolerate theck of respect any further.


    "Excuse me, can you let me browse in peace?" she asked calmly. Her tone did not make her appear to be an innocent girl, however.


    Nevertheless, the sales assistant wasn''t backing off but even rolled her eyes at Sophie. "Can you let us sell clothes in peace? How are we supposed to sell any of those if you dirty them up?"


    Sophie was speechless.


    She remembered her father''s advice about forgiveness and letting things go, but he also taught her not to tolerate what was intolerable.


    She clenched her fists tightly. "What makes you think I won''t buy it?"


    "Look at yourself! You don''t look like you''re here to buy anything," the sales assistant retorted.


    "What''s wrong with the way I look?" Sophie asked defensively.


    The staff studied her from head to toe. "You look poor," she said in a sarcastic tone, not bothering to hide her disdain at all, much to the annoyance of Sophie.


    Right then, the number of customers in the store increased, and thedies who had witnessed the exchange could not resist rolling their eyes at Sophie.


    One of them even started speaking up as she browsed through the racks. "Honestly, do they just let anyone in here these days?"


    The woman just assumed from how Sophie dressed that she was poor, so how could someone from a different status hang out at the same ce as her?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Meanwhile, the sales assistant


    started bullying Sophie when she saw that a customer shared her contempt. "Miss, you heard it yourself... our customers don''t like you loitering around here. Just buy what you want and leave, and if you don''t want to buy anything, then..." she trailed off.


    "Then what?" Sophie prompted.


    The sales assistant nced at Sophie up and down coldly before walking off in annoyance, thinking that there was no need to spell out the fact that she was asking her to leave.


    Sophie had dressed in affordable attire from head to toe, looking like the kind of poor kid who had a fascination for luxury goods but could never afford it.


    It seemed impossible to count on her to buy from a store like this.


    These sales assistants who had worked here for a long time knew how to assess their customers, judging their spending power based on their appearance within a minute from the moment they entered.


    Sophie felt even more upset, as she had never been treated this way.


    What on earth was wrong with this person?


    "Hey, didn''t yourpany train employees like you? Apologize to me at once, or I''ll teach you a lesson!" Sophie ordered coldly.


    In the meantime, that staff had


    stopped walking. But she didn''t even


    turn around before crossing her arms and giving Sophie the side-eye. "You have terrible manners, shouting like that.


    "If you are not buying anything, please hurry up and leave. Otherwise, I''m calling security," the sales assistant stated.

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    "You''re so annoying. Are you buying anything? If not, hurry up and get out," a female customer said.


    "She doesn''t look like she can afford anything, so why even bother asking? Just kick her out already," another customer chipped in.


    "This is annoying. Youngdy, buy something if you can afford it. Otherwise, leave and don''t affect our shopping experience, okay? People at the bottom of society are uneptable," a rich housewife added.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie Kenwick could feel the sting in every word, her ears hurting from listening to what they said.


    At that point, she felt they had all crossed the line.


    "Look at that poor woman. She can''t afford anything, but she''s still making so much fuss."


    ¡°Exactly, I hate being around poor people like her.¡±


    Two other women red at Sophie and started mocking her.


    From their point of view, a poor person like Sophie had no business being in a store like this. Even if she received shabby treatment from the staff, she would have deserved it for not knowing her ce.


    When the staff that criticized Sophie saw that she wasn''t leaving, she seemed even more annoyed.


    She walked up to the young girl impatiently. ¡°Are you leaving or not?"


    "Apologize to me, do you hear?" Sophie asked.


    "What if I don''t- Ouch!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Sophie had already raised one hand to p her.


    The woman''s cheek stung in pain, catching her off guard as she had not expected the girl to possess the courage to p her?


    She covered her face and red at Sophie. "You! How dare you hit me? I''ll put you in jail!"


    Sophie snorted. "Sure, go ahead and


    try. I hit you because you deserved it. I gave you a chance to apologize, but you wouldn''t take it. You had the guts to say you want to put me in jail? Hehehe, why would you be working here if you''re so powerful?


    "Do you consider yourself as one of the elites just because you talk like them? How can you treat your customers in such a rude manner?


    "You think can''t afford anything


    here, but what about you? Can you


    afford anything here?" Sophie uttered in a harsh tone, the pitch of her voice rising as her anger followed.


    The woman turned pale with rage.


    "Y-You... you''re a wild woman! You''ve obviously never been taught manners," she yelled again, about to go mad with frustration.


    It was the first time she''d met such an ill-mannered woman.


    "Is this how people at the bottom of society behave? It''s truly scary, tsk, tsk!"


    ¡°Honestly, one cannotpare people like her to an upper-ss woman at all."


    "Why else do people look for partners from simr backgrounds?"


    A few of the rich women started criticizing Sophie again.


    Sophie red at their faces coldly. "Shut up, all of you. Otherwise, I''ll beat you all up, too."


    One of them couldn''t take it anymore as she sneered and stared at Sophie.


    "Do you even know what you''re


    talking


    am?out? Do you know whoe


    If


    u think you can then


    I''m afraid you''ll have to wait until


    your next lifetime." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "You think you can hit her? She won''t even have to lift a finger to ruin your life," the sales assistant spoke again with a patronizing look in her eyes.


    When Sophie heard this, she instantly red coldly at the rich woman.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    After that, Sophie Kenwick walked directly over to the rich woman and pped her forcefully across the face. "Why wait for the next life when I can do it in this one?"


    The rich woman was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect a poor kid like Sophie would hit her.


    She had been pampered wherever she went ever since she was a kid. When had she ever been humiliated like this before?


    She immediately lifted her hand and prepared to p Sophie in return. But before she could, the girl swiftly grabbed her by the wrist.


    However, she wasn''t about to give up, so she lifted her other hand and prepared to p Sophie.


    Meanwhile, Sophie forcibly grabbed her other hand before itnded on her.


    Although the woman was using all her might, she couldn''t break free from the girl''s strong grip.


    She looked furious. "What are you doing? Let go of me! I''m warning you... apologize to me right away, or I''ll teach you a lesson. Poor people will always be poor. You''re low-ss filth!"


    Sophie sneered without any emotion in her eyes. "Huh? How are you going to teach me a lesson? Are you just going to scream helplessly like this?" "Y-you... there are so many ways I can kill you," the woman uttered.


    "Tsk, tsk. You make it sound as if you''re very powerful. Did anybody ever tell you to watch what you say and respect other people as equals?" Sophie asked.


    "You''re arrogant and rude," the woman retorted.


    "We''re about the same. How much better could you be? Would I have hit you if you were polite?" Sophie snickered.


    The woman was enraged. The girl was unbelievable!


    "You poor filth! Imand you to let go of me at once. Do you know who my father is?" the woman shouted.


    Sophie sneered. "Who''s your father?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    This was the first time Sophie had heard someone trying to intimidate her with their father''s status.


    It was rather refreshing.


    "My father is one of the wealthiest


    men in Antis. Let go of me


    away, or I''ll get your entire righte


    family


    killed," the woman threatened.


    "Do you know who my father is? No, forget about my father. Do you know who my brother is?" Sophie countered. "Your brother? Is he a beggar on the streets?"


    "If he heard what you said, you would be dead. My brother hates people talking behind his back," Sophie said.


    "Haha, I''ll be dead? Can your brother


    do that? You''re so poor, so how could your brother be doing any better? How dare poor people like you act so arrogantly in front of me?" the woman replied.


    "If you''re smart, you''d better let go of her. She''s not someone you can afford to offend."


    ¡°That''s right. Although I understand why you''d want to act tough, you should still stop while you can."


    "If your brother is really powerful, why would you be dressed like this? Do you think we''re all oblivious to the brands?"


    "Young woman, I''m giving you


    sound advice. Don''t be too arrogant.


    People who are too arrogant cannot survive in Antis."


    The woman and all the housewives nearby started mocking Sophie again.


    They couldn''t care less that she had already proved she would fight back by hitting people.


    To them, she was a stupid brute.


    "That''s right. What about her brother? How could her brother possibly be powerful?"


    "If her brother was powerful, why would he let her dress up like this?"

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    "That''s right, sheshed out before even finding out who these people are." The sales assistants started discussing among themselves.


    At that moment, Sophie Kenwick was regarded as a mindless monster to everyone. Nobody believed that her brother could be anybody worth fearing.


    Sophie heard all their annoyingments. However, she sneered before turning to look at them. "I hope you can all still say stuff like that once my brother arrives."


    "Haha, she''s still putting up an act. Sure, we''ll wait for your brother to get here."


    "Haha, don''t you know that bragging will only get you into trouble?¡±


    "This is hrious, hahaha. I can''t stopughing!"


    The wealthy women were mocking Sophie, and so were the sales assistants.


    Nobody believed Sophie was anyone significant.


    Meanwhile, the woman still being restrained by Sophie tried to set herself free again. "Let go of me! Do you hear me? I''m in pain."


    However, Sophie continued to hold onto her wrist. She didn''t seem to want to let go at all.


    "Sure, I can do that, but apologize to me first," Sophie told her.


    "Dream on," the woman instantly replied in annoyance.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t let go."


    With that, Sophie nced at the others who had mocked her. "I''ll deal with all of youter."


    Those people instantly rolled their eyes at her, not feeling intimidated at all.


    The woman in her grasp started shouting, "Security! Security! Are you all dead?"


    It did not take long before the security staff who received news about the incident ran over, forming a circle around Sophie and the woman.


    One of them looked directly at Sophie, addressing her. "Let go of her now, or you''ll be in deep trouble."


    "That''s right... you should know where you are. You''re the one causing trouble here," security guard A said.


    "Hurry up and let her go. Otherwise, we''ll have to throw you out," security guard B spoke up.


    "Listen to us, hurry up and let go," security guard C told her.


    them. She continued


    However,


    phie acted as if she


    didn''t


    hold


    o the rich woman''s habet


    determined to get her apolo


    I.ne


    The woman started struggling again while she looked at the security guards coldly. "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and get rid of this person. She''s so annoying."


    The guards immediately stepped forward and tried to separate the two of them.


    However, Sophie was unusually strong. They couldn''t pull them apart no matter how hard they tried.


    It was strange how eight grown men were trying to pull her away but couldn''t manage to.


    She proceeded to hold her pose


    before looking at the menN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    L


    surrounding her. "Don''t get involved and just leave. I don''t want to hurt anyone innocent."

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    Meanwhile, the security guards tried harder to separate them.


    Although they were doing their best to pull Sophie Kenwick away, nothing worked.


    ¡°Hurry up and let go. Otherwise, we''re going to hit you," security guard A threatened.


    ¡°I can''t understand how she could be so heavy," security guard B said.


    "Is she skilled in martial arts or something?" security guard C wondered.


    "You guys are so weak. Hurry up!" the rich woman snapped.


    When the guards heard this, they used even more force but still failed to make her budge an inch.


    The more the woman thought about it, the angrier she felt. She nced at Sophie''s face again. "Let go of me, you poor filth."


    "Apologize," Sophie retorted.


    "Impossible!" the woman replied.


    Sophie was getting a little annoyed with those security guards, so she let go of the short-haired rich woman before chanting a spell directed at them. They instantly disappeared, much to the bewilderment of everyone there.


    Meanwhile, Sophie took a deep breath calmly before chanting another spell, causing everyone''s memory of what just happened to be erased. The rich woman started shouting as she did before. "Security, get over here immediately! Isn''t there a single security guard in this mall?"


    The others also stared at Sophie in a bewildered manner as they did before.


    Sophie was pleased with the results.


    She smiled in satisfaction and gazed at the rich woman. "Since you won''t apologize, then don''t me me for what happens next."


    With that, she lifted her hand and pped the woman again before letting her go.


    Shortly after that, she marched over


    to the other women and staff who mocked her earlier, giving each of them ps across their cheeks from one end to the other.


    None of them was spared.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She had moved so quickly that everyone couldn''t even react in time.


    They were all dumbfounded after being struck.


    Only when one of the women felt the sting did shee to her senses. Covering her cheek with one hand, she stared at Sophie.


    "Do you know what you''re doing? How did you move so quickly? Are you a ghost?"


    "Yes, I''m a ghost. I''m the ill-mannered kind that eats humans. What are you going to do about it?" Sophie challenged.


    ¡°I''ll remember you. You are done for."


    "I''ll remember you, too. Your entire family is done for!"


    Two women were pointing at Sophie, eyes zing with anger as they spoke.


    ¡°I''m afraid it''ll be difficult for you to


    do anything to my family. After all, my brother isn''t someone you can easily offend. The same goes for my sister-inw," Sophie chuckled.


    The women who spoke immediately tutted and rolled their eyes at her, causing others to do the same.


    "This person is beginning to sound crazy again."


    "She said her brother was a powerful


    saw is powerful as well.


    man earlier. Now, she''s saying here


    one get addicted to lying?"


    "How powerful can they be? Do you think your brother is the richest man in Antis?"


    They began talking amongst themselves again.


    "That''s right," Sophie said with a smile.


    Suddenly, everyone in the store burst intoughter.

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    Due to themotion in the store, some pedestrians who rushed over startedughing as well.


    "Do you know who the richest man in Antis is, youngdy?"


    "Does Stanley Batton know you are his younger sister?"


    "I can''t stopughing! Do you know what will happen to you for impersonating Mr. Batton''s sister?"


    A few of the sales assistants spoke in a cold tone.


    Sophie Kenwick casually gazed at them and smiled. "Do you know what will happen to you for offending Stanley''s younger sister?"


    Everyone burst outughing again-


    "She''s crazy! She''s gone mad!"


    "What did the doctors say, youngdy? Do you need to spend a few days in a psychiatric ward?"


    "Please stop causing your parents any more trouble."


    A few of the passersby started mocking as well.


    Right then, Sophie seemed like a young, ignorant kid to everyone.


    When Stanley Batton arrived with Zack Cassidy - the mall''s manager - and about a hundred security guards, they happened to witness this very scene, causing Stanley to frown slightly.


    He walked in front, wearing an elegant custom-made suit.


    The fitting ck and white suit made him look tall, his form perfectly proportioned.


    With an imposing air about him, he appeared even more remarkable.


    "Zack, check out what''s going on," he said calmly to the manager.


    Zack pushed his way inside the store, where he was instantly recognized by some of the staff, who surrounded him as they spoke up.


    "Zack, this woman says she is Mr. Batton''s younger sister. She even shamelessly caused a scene here."


    "That''s right! You should speak up for us as we''re all being bullied here."


    "Yeah, it''s true," the sales assistant who was the first to insult Sophie chipped in as well.


    "Mr. Batton''s assistant is here if you''d like to continue with your act."


    "Yeah, where''s your script? You were bold enough to say you''re Mr. Batton''s younger sister."


    A few of the housewives started mocking Sophie again.


    Hearing what they said, Zack frowned deeply before giving the women a look of contempt.


    Stanley had his brows furrowed when he heard the word ''sister''.


    The gathering crowd that saw Stanley with his bodyguards subconsciously parted to make way for him.


    Even by simply standing still without doing anything, people would


    somehow willingly bow downelt and his impressive stat


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    him


    Content


    As the path opened, his cold and indifferent expression emerged in front of everyone again.


    The wealthy, short-haired woman who was pped twice by Sophie earlier directly approached Stanley, pointing at the young girl.


    "Mr. Batton, that girl pretended to be


    your younger sister and even used


    your name to trick and bully others. She''s practically ruining your family''s reputation."


    "That''s right, Mr. Batton. You can''t just let her off the hook," a rich, long-haired woman added.


    The first short-haired woman smiled


    in


    tisfaction, knowing that there


    would be no escaping for the girl now that Stanley had arrived.


    Now, she didn''t have to do anything other than watch that poor woman get into deep trouble.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everybody in Antis knew Stanley Batton was a ruthless man.


    Sophie ought to go to hell for daring to use Stanley''s name to deceive other people.

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    Upon seeing Stanley Batton''s facial expression grow colder, the women who were against Sophie Kenwick became bolder.


    The rich, short-haired woman started adding more negative remarks. "Mr. Batton, you can''t let this poor filth go. She was so awful, casually using your name and attacking other people. You must punish her severely to preserve your dignity."


    "That''s right. Not only could the girl not afford anything, but she even told lies here. I am honestly speechless," a sales assistant said.


    "Mr. Batton, I hope you won''t let her off the hook so easily," another staff member said.


    Stanley''s face suddenly turned unfriendly.


    Meanwhile, Sophie smiled helplessly. There was a sense of ease about her expression.


    To the others, her reaction was merely her attempt at keeping up with appearances, pretending to be calm when in reality, she should be panicking on the inside.


    Judging from Stanley''s reaction, they had high expectations that Sophie would be in trouble.


    Instead, she silently watched them behave with interest.


    The way they pandered to her brother when it suited them was identical to how the servants did the same to her father in the past.


    Honoring more influential people was a human trait that had never changed since ancient times.


    It was also the case for bullying the weak but fearing the strong.


    Sophie shook her head helplessly.


    The short-haired woman rolled her eyes at her. "Why are you still so arrogant? Mr. Batton is here, and yet you''re still putting up an act. Do you think he would forgive you so easily? Be careful, or you won''t even know what might befall you."


    When Stanley heard this, his face turned icy.


    With a deep frown on his face, he turned to look at Sophie.


    "Come here," he said softly.


    At that moment, everyone fell silent.


    Those who were gloating and waiting for a good show were all puzzled.


    What was going on?


    Was Stanley looking at the poor kid and talking to her in such a gentle manner?


    What on earth was going on?


    Could she actually be his younger sister?


    They had never heard about Stanley having a younger sister.


    Besides, why would a Batton be dressed so inly?


    inth


    At this people stopped feeling annoyed at the girl but began To view her with curiosity. Content, NovelDrama.Org


    swivelongsContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    They felt deeply embarrassed and were holding their breaths.


    Stanley watched Sophie approach him step-by-step obediently with a tender gaze.


    Although she was by no means short,


    e seemed to tower over


    as Content


    bay he stood in front of h


    belongs to en.swnovel


    She looked like a dwarf next to him.


    At this moment, Sophie seemed meek, neither acting cold nor hostile like before.


    She gazed at Stanley with a smile on her face. "Brother."


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he praised, smiling as he ruffled her hair.


    The


    women and sales


    bet


    assistants who intimidated Sophie earlier were trembling even more intensely.


    Stanley Batton was Sophie''s brother.


    They heard her refer to him as her brother.

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    In fact, it seemed like Stanley Batton genuinely adored Sophie Kenwick.


    They were all doomed.


    A few of the sales assistants stumbled their way over to them, bowing and apologizing, even the staff member who had first belittled Sophie.


    She didn''t seem as arrogant as she was before. She was acting all humbled now.


    Sophie couldn''t resist rolling her eyes at these people, albeit impressed by how quickly their attitude changed.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Mr. Batton, I''m sorry. We were blind not to see it."


    "Yes, we were wrong. I hope you and this pretty girl over here won''t hold a grudge against us."


    "Oh my god, it''s all just a misunderstanding. I''m sorry, Mr. Batton. I''m sorry to your sister, too." Everyone had started speaking all at once.


    Soon, the wealthy women surrounded Stanley and Sophie, bowing and apologizing humbly.


    Some even went down on their knees and pressed their palms together, seemingly genuine.


    "Mr. Batton, Miss... we are truly sorry. Please don''t hold it against us."


    "Just think of us as ignorant fools."


    "Yes, please forgive us."


    While speaking, the other women present all went down on their knees and started pping themselves to show how sorry they were.


    The tides had turned.


    "Offending my younger sister is not something that we can pardon with just an apology," Stanley scoffed.


    With that, he nced at the


    bodyguards who came with himet


    "Toss these people into the city''s


    mer. They are not allowed to


    come out for three hours."


    It was freezing out there. The people would surely die if they stayed in the city''s main river for three whole


    hours or fall gravely ill at th


    least.


    Everyone was shocked.


    UMS


    Before they could speak, Stanley turned to address the sales assistants. "From now on, you are no longer our employees, so don''t bothering back."


    He then turned to gaze at his sister. "Soph, did you see anything you liked?"


    "Yeah," Sophie nodded, feeling satisfied with the oue.


    She had no intention of saying anything to help these people after what they had done to deserve it.


    Sophie gave them a chance, but they refused to take it. Nothing like this would have happened if they hadn''t asked for it.


    It was probably good for them to soak in the river for a while in order tomit this situation to their memories.


    Sophie hated people who abused their elevated status to bully other people. Just one look at them made her want to hit them.


    Those women and sales assistants immediately started begging for their lives.


    "No, Mr. Batton! If you do this, we might end up ill or worse, dead!"


    "How could we not die? The main river had already frozen, so we would surely die if we went down there. Mr. Batton, please forgive me on the basis that our families have shared business ventures. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Mr. Batton, the river is frozen, and it would be inessible for you to toss us inside. Please, why don''t you forgive us?"


    Stanley raised his brows before looking at them. "A hole can be dug even if the surface is frozen."


    Then, he nced at Zack Cassidy. ¡°Find out who among these people have business ties to Dragon Group, and then cut them all off.¡±


    At that moment, the women felt as if they were falling apart.


    Many of their husbands or fathers ownedpanies that depended on Dragon Group for survival.

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    If they were left behind, they''d only end up dead.


    The women truly felt that they had made a huge mistake today.


    They would never have asked for trouble if they had known this would be the oue.


    They were daring and arrogant because they genuinely thought that Sophie Kenwick was a powerless and poor girl.


    Stanley Batton kept a calm expression on his face with an indifferent look in his eyes.


    "Why are you still standing around?" he directed at them, then red at the bodyguards around him.


    They instantly nodded and mercilessly dragged those people outside.


    Although they each struggled repeatedly, nothing worked.


    Throughout the entire process, Sophie was smiling, not even bothering to say a single word.


    Her adorable face looked particrly pretty because of her smile.


    The bystanders loitering around were also shuddering on the inside, silently watching the development in fear.


    That was because many of them were part of the group that belittled his sister.


    Some of them quickly made their escape after returning to their senses, while the rest continued to observe the scene without an ounce of guilt in their hearts.


    Seeing that themotion was at an end, the handsome manager of the mall approached Stanley, gazing respectfully at Sophie.


    "Ms. Batton, what would you like to get?"


    "My surname is Kenwick," Sophie replied with a smile.


    The general manager didn''t know how to respond.


    Was she Stanley''s adopted sister?


    Or a distant cousin?


    Or perhaps his stepsister from another mother?


    All of a sudden, he had manyplicated guesses on his mind.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Ms. Kenwick, is there anything that caught your eye?" he asked.


    Sophie immediately pointed at two white coats she had seen in the beginning. "Those two."


    She then pointed at another pink coat. "Brother, that one isn''t too bad either, is it?


    "I''m quite fond of pink," she added.


    "I want all the pink outfits in this store," Stanley said.


    Sophie


    ck coat. "The ck one isn''t bad either. I think ck looks good, too."


    Optly pointed at a


    "I want all the ck clothes as well," he dered.


    Sophie


    red dress: ¡°Hmm, red looks good,


    townoyed heartedly pointed at a e it as well." Contente


    too. Plike it as well."belongs


    Stanley looked around quickly. ¡°Let''s take all the clothes here.¡±


    She was used to living a luxurious life in the past, buying any outfit that she liked.


    Moreover, her brother also spent


    money


    n


    like this on her back then, so


    it felt natural for her. Content s to NovelDrama.Org


    Meanwhile, the surrounding people weren''t as calm, all exchanging shocked looks.


    That was how rich people lived?


    Theirck of wealth had limited their imagination.

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    These people tended to buy designer clothes one item at a time.


    Does the wealthy usually purchase every single item in any given store one by one?


    It would be wondrous if one could buy everything in a single store.


    The women present went from condemning Sophie Kenwick to being envious of her, all wanting a brother like Stanley Batton, too.


    They wished they could buy all the clothes in a single store.


    That was a dream for manydies.


    Even if they went to an affordable wear outlet, they couldn''t possibly buy everything.


    However, people like Sophie and Stanley could buy everything, even in a branded store like Chanel.


    ¡°Come on, let''s check out other stores," Stanley said before casually tugging Sophie by her sleeve.


    She nodded.


    "I think you still need some purses, jewelry, and essories. Even things like shoes, too. We''ll get everything one at a time. There''s no rush, so we''ll take our time," he added.


    Sophie followed behind him obediently like a pretty doll, merely nodding at whatever her brother said.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Upon their departure, people in the Chanel store began talking among themselves.


    "If that woman doesn''t have Batton as herst name, that means she''s not his biological sister, right? Could she be his lover?"


    "Why would they be so open about it? Do you think X would let it slide?"


    "Regardless, I''m very envious of this girl. I want to have a brother like Stanley, too."


    "Look at her brother, and then look at mine. I wish I had hers."


    "Having a rich brother is already very lucky. Having a rich and handsome brother is even luckier. Some people have all the luck!" People seemed to be envious of Sophie the most right then.


    Stanley brought her into various exclusive outlets like LV and Dior, buying out all the clothes, shoes, and purses in each store.


    It caused an uproar in the mall, and they became the center of attention.


    Meanwhile, ''#Stanley Batton buys everything in Goldfield za#'' also made it onto Weibo''s list of hot topics, iming the number one spot. Within the topic, the most popr post was from a randomizen.


    "I''m currently at Goldfield za. I saw Stanley leading a girl, buying everything in each store. Apparently, she is his younger sister.


    "However, the girl does not go by Batton as herst name, but rather as Sophie Kenwick. She''s not his biological sister, and yet Stanley is way too willing to spend money on her


    "It''s not the regr kind of willingness. I''m not even joking, but Stanley practically bought everything in each branded outlet, brands that included Dior, Chanel, and Burberry.


    "Stanley bought everything in those stores! That is the first time I''ve ever seen something like this!


    "I''m way too excited. Also, he looks


    very handsome and is super co


    person. He''s also very nice to that


    girl and seems to adore her so much! I''m jealous. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "One of my friends is about to cry from feelings of envy."


    Meanwhile, there were also manyments from otherizens beneath the post.


    ¡°Are you for real? Did you make all that up? Mr. Batton is so generous. Is that girl his sister? Is she his adopted sister?"


    "Ahh, could she be his mistress? Is X''s status at risk? I don''t believe that as he loves X a lot."


    "What''s there not to believe? If this girl doesn''t have Batton as herst name, she''s probably his mistress. Romance among the rich is usually this way."


    "Is she pretty? She must be if Stanley is willing to buy everything in each branded store for her. Ahh, I''m so jealous!"


    "How can this girl be so lucky? I can''t even imagine buying everything in a single store. D*mn!"

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    People were expressing their feelings of envy and jealousy on the Weibo topic.


    Meanwhile, many of them started tagging X Quest for answers out of suspicion, asking if she had been cheated on.


    They were trying to stir up conflict.


    #Stanley Batton and X Quest#'' also made it onto the second spot on Weibo''s list of hot topics, receiving just as much attention. People were discussing whether Stanley and X''s rtionship had deteriorated to the point where Stanley could be cheating on her.


    Did her husband cheat?


    People who despised X finally found the opportunity to speak up.


    "Hahaha, I bet X had been cheated on. It''s very normal. I''ve said long ago that rtionships between rich people neverst."


    "To be honest, X isn''t even the prettiest in the country. Isn''t it normal that her husband cheated on her?"


    "Haha, why am I so happy? I like watching wonderful thingse crashing down."


    "Happiness is so fragile. Poor X. Your rtionship would only end faster when you show it off."


    "I feel bad for X. Did Stanley cheat on her or not?"


    "As a randomizen, I have a word for people who are her haters. Even if she had been cheated on, she still has a better life than parasites like you. You don''t have to be so happy. I bet you live miserable lives in reality, and that''s why you''re trying to make your presence known in the onlinemunity."


    In the meantime, X was having a meeting in Quest Group when her phone kept incessantly buzzing.


    There was a constant stream of notifications from Weibo, confusing her with mentions of her being cheated on.


    People were wondering if Stanley cheated on her.


    X felt very lost.


    However, she knew it was impossible without even needing to think about it. Hence, she ignored it.


    She switched off her phone and proceeded with the meeting, feeling confident in Stanley and their rtionship.


    Even if the world had turned topsy turvy, her husband would never cheat on her.


    At the same time, Stanley was also receiving a massive volume of


    private messages on Weibo, we people were asking him we


    going on. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    was


    He had no idea what was going on as he was out shopping with Sophie. He hardly had any time to look at his phone at all. Also, his phone was on silent mode.


    Their silence madeizens even more excited, where most were feeling curious, but the haters rejoiced.


    The two topics were getting out of hand as the poprity only continued to increase, causing Weibo to crash.


    Many people were enjoying the


    situation. Their continued silence et


    3 z antt


    there might be truth to


    what people were specting.


    Perhaps, they were having a fierce argument or thinking up ways to protect their public image.


    Meanwhile, Sharon Lindt was having


    her afternoon tea with several wealthy housewives in an upscale cafe She opened Weibo when there was a lull in their conversations.


    When she observed the current topic on Weibo, she immediately clicked into it and read each post.


    Seeing everyone''sments shocked her and also made her upset.


    As Stanley''s mother, she knew very well that he didn''t have any other sister apart from Catherine Batton.


    Meanwhile, his cousins and distant rtives were all out of the country.

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    None of them had returned to the country.


    What did that mean, unless Stanley Batton was lying?


    He might have cheated on his wife.


    ''D*mn!'' Sharon Lindt thought.


    She promptly stood up and addressed the women who were cheerfully drinking coffee and chatting in front of her. "I have to leave as something urgent came up. You girls can continue."


    With so much happening, she needed to look for X Quest first to see how she was doing and if she was feeling depressed.


    After that, she would yell at her disappointing son, ask him to get a divorce, and kick him out.


    A jerk like him didn''t deserve to be with X.


    He also didn''t deserve the Batton family''s inheritance.


    Before her friends could say anything, Sharon stormed out of the cafe with her phone in hand, feeling inexplicably angry the more she thought about this.


    She started her pink Maserati engine but didn''t depart immediately. Instead, she called X on the phone only to find it had turned off.


    Sharon felt panicked suddenly.


    That wasn''t a good sign at all, knowing that her daughter-inw would never switch her phone off.


    At this crucial moment, perhaps X was devastated and crying somewhere because of the rumors.


    Sharon felt troubled and called her son.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, Stanley had no idea his mother was calling him because his phone was on silent mode.


    Sharon tried calling over a dozen times, but he didn''t pick up.


    As a result, Sharon became thoroughly enraged, her entire face turning dark.


    She grabbed her phone tightly and started cursing Stanley. "This jerk! How dare he ignore my calls? Does he feel guilty? Perhaps he''s realized his mistake? Even if he does it''s toote:


    "Oh my god, I''m such a devoted woman, so how could I give birth to such a jerk? Stanley is not the kind of person who would do this. Was there a mistake?" Sharon murmured to herself.


    Soon, she called Zack Cassidy on the phone. "Zack, where is Stanley?"


    Zack, who was shopping with Stanley and Sophie Kenwick in the mall, could tell that Sharon was not happy from her tone of voice. "What''s the matter, Madam?"


    "Get Stanley on the phone. Is he next to you?" she snapped.


    "Yes, he is," Zack replied right before handing his phone over to Stanley in confusion.


    "Mr. Batton, your mother is looking for you."


    Stanley silently nced at Zack before epting the phone. "Mom? What''s the matter?"


    "You still dare to call me your mother? I would never have a son like you," Sharon yelled.


    Stanley, caught off-guard and unable to speak, was not sure why his mother was acting so crazily.


    "Why aren''t you talking? What''s the matter? Do you have nothing to say? I''ve got to hand it to you, Stanley... don''Dever refer to yourself as my son again," she added.


    Stanley remained silent.


    What was up with his mother today?


    He didn''t recall if he had done anything to annoy her.


    Stanley frowned deeply. "What is this about? What have I done?"


    "Do you really need me to tell you what you''ve done? Aren''t you aware?" she asked.


    "Sorry if I''m being straightforward, but I have no idea."


    "I don''t think that''s the case. You just don''t know how to exin it, do you?" Sharon asked.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    Stanley Batton remained silent.


    "Are you silently admitting to it? You''re admitting that you''ve done something inexplicable. I''m telling you, Stanley... from now on, you are not my son. You''re no longer part of the Batton family," Sharon Lindt dered.


    "You will forever be excluded from the Batton family," she added.


    Stanley felt increasingly confused.


    "So, what exactly have I done? What''s all this mindless bbering about?" he asked his mother.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, she felt angry again for some reason.


    "I''m silent not because I''m admitting to what you im I''ve done, but I have no clue what you''re talking about."


    She sneered. "Do you think acting dumb will save you? You''re already on the list of hot topics. Did you think we wouldn''t find out when you''re openly cheating on X?"


    Sharon didn''t understand why he would do such a thing.


    He had such a good life. Why would he cheat?


    What was wrong with him?


    "Stanley, I know X is pregnant, and you might feel lonely at times. But even so, you shouldn''t cheat on her.


    "Can''t you see that she is suffering for you by being pregnant? How could you do such a thing?


    "Do you have any idea how difficult it is for a pregnant woman? Hmm? Stanley?


    "You''re a jerk. I feel like that isn''t enough to describe you. You''re practically scum. You-" Due to being overly upset, Sharon suddenly couldn''t find the words.


    She kept getting tongue-tied.


    Anyway, she needed to blow off steam today regardless.


    On the other end of the phone call, Stanley felt thoroughly confused.


    Even over the phone, he could sense how upset his mother was.


    "Also, I won''t ept your mistress no matter how pretty she is. You can give up on that thought. The Batton family will only ever ept X.


    y will only ever ept


    "What am saying? Who else could be prettier than X? I don''t even need to look at your mistress.


    already know X is prettier


    Sharon added.


    Whenever Sharon thought about the person her son was cheating with, she felt anger rising within her.


    What on earth?


    "How could that woman be so shameless? She knows you have a wife already, but she still got herself involved. Tsk, tsk.


    "Does she not care about her


    reputation at all because of money?


    I''m telling you, Stanley. X isn''t even picking up my calls now


    because of you. If anything happens to her, I want you-" Sharon''s


    n


    was increasing in volume oice


    exasperation clear in her tone.


    Stanley could feel his eardrum buzzing.


    Left without a choice, he quickly hung up, enraging his mother further as she hadn''t had enough of yelling.


    She didn''t call Stanley back again, though. Instead, she directly called her husband, Wilson Batton to get his help to look for X.


    Meanwhile, she quickly drove away in her car, intending to find her daughter-inw as soon as possible.


    If anything happened to X, she didn''t want to live anymore.


    Honestly, what on earth was going on?

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    Stanley Batton was an exemry son, so how did he end up bing a cheater?


    Why did he ruin such a happy marriage?


    Sharon Lindt felt sorry for X Quest, who was pregnant and forced to go through this mess.


    Although Sharon had never experienced something like this, she could empathize with X as a woman.


    The more she thought about this matter, the more worried she felt.


    She was genuinely afraid that X might contemte suicide, which would mean that she would lose both her daughter-inw and her unborn grandchild.


    If things went south, Sharon swore she wouldn''t let Stanley and his mistress off the hook.


    Back in the mall, Stanley peered in confusion at Zack Cassidy after hanging up the call. "Did I get onto the list of hot topics?"


    Zack shook his head. He had been busy all day, so he did not notice at all.


    Frowning deeply, Stanley logged into Weibo to check out the list of hot topics and saw all those rumors and falsehoods spread about himself. That exined why his mother was so exasperated with him when it turned out that she had misunderstood his rtionship with Sophie Kenwick. Like thoseizens, she thought he was cheating on his wife.


    Pinching his forehead helplessly, Stanley called his mother on the phone and prepared to exin things to her.


    However, Sharon''s phone appeared to be off, so she didn''t realize that her son failed to reach her.


    Stanley then tried calling his wife to discuss what happened, but her phone was also unreachable.


    He decided to clear up the misunderstanding with Sharon after getting home in the evening, so he ced his phone back into his pocket. He had more important things to deal with right now.


    Meanwhile, X acted as if nothingN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ?


    was wrong amidst the heated discussions. After her meeting, she slowly walked out of the conference room and made a beeline to her office.


    She had a lot of work to handle, so she did not check her phone.


    As soon as she left the conference room, the top executives discovered what happened between X and Stanley, and the entire meeting room went wild.


    "What? X''s husband? No wonder she didn''t smile much during the meeting. It looks like something major has happened."


    "The image X portrayed to everyone as a happy wife is falling apart."


    "I think Stanley might not necessarily have cheated on her. What if she really is his sister?"


    "I think he''s cheating. Rich men can''t possibly remain loyal."


    "That''s true. Stanley is so handsome and rich. How could he possibly be with the same woman forever?"


    "I suddenly feel a little better knowing that God is fair to everyone."


    Everyone started talking one after another, while many of them seemed to be enjoying the drama.


    ?


    Some of the more twisted people felt pleased to watch other people''s misfortune and witness people they were jealous of fall off their pedestals.

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    Every department in Quest Group was also talking about X Quest and Stanley Batton in their WeChat groups.


    Many of them unanimously agreed that Stanley had been cheating on his wife.


    At the same time, another theory began to spread within thepany where people believed that the couple only portrayed their rtionship in ways that they could market themselves.


    Privately, they each had their own lives, and things weren''t as rosy as people assumed.


    Because of how this fitted the status of most upper-ss couples, the rumor became widespread.


    All of a sudden, many people looked down on X.


    Those who were always envious of her now felt a sense of satisfaction, thinking that the world was fair.


    Outside, there were strong winds and rain, but within her office, X maintained her usual calm demeanor.


    Not paying attention to anything outside the window, she focused on reviewing her work documents.


    After doing so for a while, X finally had some free time.


    She stood up and walked over to the French windows, twisting slightly to relieve the tension in her neck and shoulders before gazing out the window. Everything was peaceful.


    Outside the window, the sun shone against the ground.


    Although the sky was clear, it was snowing.


    Snowkes the size of goose feathers gently descended from the sky, making the entire city appear at peace.


    X found herself to be in a much better mood when she looked at such a view.


    After massaging her stiff neck, she turned on her phone and checked Weibo, recalling the piece of news she had read about her marriage.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Upon opening the app, she found many people had sent her private messages to diss her and imed that Stanley cheated on her on the Weibo topic.


    After reading the gossip regarding


    herself for a while, she replied to a post from aizen concerning the cheating scandal. "Don''t get aft excited. She really is Stanley''s sister."


    Reading all this gossip made her feel helpless.


    She wondered whyizens were so strange these days to automatically assume a married man was


    vel


    cheating if they spent any time with a woman who wasn''t their wife.


    Moreover, people had all sorts of wild theories that just weren''t true.


    Why were these rumormongers so free? Didn''t they need to work? Didn''t they have mouths to feed at home?


    Right after X published the Weibo post, thement section suddenly became even more active whereizens gave their two cents.


    "I''m just speaking my mind, but I think X is only trying to act tough. I doubt that woman is Stanley''s younger sister."


    "Why are you the only person responding to this? Where is Stanley? If nothing is going on, why isn''t he responding?"


    "You two have been keeping this a secret for so long. Why are you the only person addressing the issue? Xd think you must be so tired trying to protect your image."


    "I nearly stopped believing in love. Thankfully, you two are fine."


    "I believe X is not lying. Why are you people so negative? Are you hoping they get a divorce?"


    People were saying all sorts of things in thement section.


    X suddenly didn''t know how to respond to thements that doubted her words.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    Why were these people so against X Quest having a good life?


    It wasn''t enough for her to respond to theseme rumors, but they even demanded that Stanley Batton did the same, too.


    Never mind that.


    ording to them, Stanley''s silence meant there was truth in the rumor, and X was putting up a front against this cheating drama.


    She couldn''t be bothered to respond anymore, she decided as she silently exited the app. After brewing herself a cup of coffee, she resumed her work.


    Her haters continued to stir up trouble as she worked, many of them iming that she wasn''t responding because she had no defense.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you silent? Do you have nothing to say?"


    "I''ve said before that X''s marriage seemed fake. Now, it seems that is the case."


    "Why must she put up an act?"


    Meanwhile, X was blissfully unaware of all these as she devoted her full attention to work.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Three sharp raps against the door sounded as X went through her third document, prompting her to look up from her paperwork.


    Before she could speak, the door opened to reveal Sharon Lindt storming in with an angry expression on her face.


    A look of shock appeared in X''s eyes when she saw her mother-inw, but she soon realized what was going on.


    She stood up hastily, smiling as she approached Sharon. As usual, she grabbed Sharon by the arm affectionately. "Mom, you must be here because of what happened on Weibo, right?" X asked softly.


    Sharon immediately hugged X.


    From the older woman''s perspective, X pretended to be strong then because she didn''t want to cause her to worry. Sharon''s heart went out to the kind-hearted younger woman.


    "X, you don''t have to pretend in front of me. You don''t need to act tough. know you are upset. You''re pregnant, and yet your husband did such a thing to you. It must hurt a lot, right?


    "It''s fine. If you want to cry, go right ahead. My shoulders are here for you to lean on. If you want to cause a scene, then do it. The entire Batton family will be rooting for you.


    "Our family won''t forgive Stanley for what he did. We''re all on your side. If you want him dead, we''ll make sure it happens," Sharon asserted as she tightened her arms around X and rubbed her back.


    "Tell me, my sweet child. What do you n to do next? You can say anything that is on your mind. You should think of me as your biological mother.¡± Although nothing happened and everything was a misunderstanding, X still felt deeply touched by her words.


    This time, X truly understood the true colors of Sharon and the Batton family.


    They did adore her. Sharon thought of X as her daughter, caring about her more than she did her own son.


    Otherwise, Sharon wouldn''t say such things at times like this.


    X''s eyes filled with tears.


    She was about to exin when Sharon carried on. "Stanley is a piece of sh*t, and I won''t let him get away with it. I''ve already called to yell at him, but that is not enough. I will teach him a proper lesson this time." .


    "Mom, you''ve misunderstood..." X replied but before she could finish her sentence, Sharon spoke again.


    "Darling, cry if you want to, okay? Don''t hold it in. You can do anything in front of me."

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    The longer Sharon Lindt looked at X Quest, the more sorry she felt for X.


    This time, she swore she''d stand up for her daughter-inw, even if Stanley was her biological son. She would not forgive him easily.


    All jerks who cheated on their partners deserved to die, including Stanley Batton.


    "Don''t worry, X. Everything he owns is under your name anyway. If you do get a divorce, you can torture him whichever way you like.


    "If you wanted him to lose everything while you and your child live a happy life together, I have nothing against that decision. I believe Stanley''s father would feel the same way," Sharon added confidently.


    X let out a long, helpless sigh. "Mom, can I say something?"


    From the moment Sharon walked in, she''d been the only one speaking.


    X couldn''t even get a word in.


    She had no opportunity to exin the situation despite wanting to.


    Sharon nodded immediately and pulled X away as if she was caring for a sick patient. "Okay, X. Go ahead, I''ll listen to everything you have to say, then you can do anything you want."


    "Mom, this is a huge misunderstanding," X began.


    "Don''t lie to me. You might be able to fool other people, but not me. As Stanley''s mother, I know very clearly how many younger sisters Stanley has. "Which of his sisters are in the country?" Sharon added.


    She now felt that X was trying to protect Stanley, and it made it seem like she was an even better person.


    Although she was visibly upset, she was still defending her jerk of a husband.


    How many women could have such high emotional intelligence?


    Even Sharon, who had lived far longer than X had couldn''t do what she was doing.


    Stanley didn''t know how to appreciate X.


    ''Wow, she''s such a divine daughter-inw and wife!'' Sharon thought.


    She studied X with a solemn expression on her face. "You don''t have to defend that jerk. It is what it is. Even if you don''t tell us now, we''ll find out in the future. You can''t keep it a secret forever," Sharon said.


    X letContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    out another long, helpless


    sigh. "Mom, do you think I''m a saint? I''m not that selfless and epting."


    t belongs to en


    "Yes, you are. In my eyes, you are the kindest person alive," Sharon said.


    X was speechless, thinking that Sharon honestly thought too highly of her.


    "Mom, although I try to be a decent


    person, I''m not exactly a saint. Stanley had really cheated on me, I couldn''t possibly remain this calm to even try and defend him."


    X spoke in such a serious manner that Sharon didn''t think she was lying.


    "Are you serious?" Sharon began to feel doubtful.

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    X Quest nodded repeatedly. "Yes, if Stanley ever dares to cheat on me, I would definitely catch him along with the b*tch. I am so calm because that girl really is Stanley''s younger sister."


    Sharon Lindt looked confused. "Which sister? Catherine isn''t home. Before the rumor about Stanley started, I even chatted with Catherine on a video call, and she was still abroad at the time. His other sisters had not returned as well. Perhaps she''s a distant cousin who came back without telling me? But that''s impossible as well.


    "All my nieces and nephews are fond of me. The first thing they would do uponing home to the country would be to visit me., but not before calling to ask if I wanted any souvenir," Sharon said while carefully analyzing the situation.


    "Did Stanley tell you about her being his sister? If so, I suggest you don''t believe him so easily. Women need to be wiser and not believe everything a man says," she added boldly.


    Seeing how upset she was and hearing her words, X felt even more skeptical.


    She wondered if Stanley was Sharon''s biological son, or was X her biological daughter? At this point, it felt more like thetter from the things Sharon had said to her.


    Sharon was truly an exception as motherhood went.


    "Get Stanley to bring that ''sister'' of his home to meet me, and I''ll be able to confirm right away if she is," Sharon continued.


    Stanley might be trustworthy, but Sharon couldn''t fully trust him.


    X chuckled. ¡°She is. There is no easy way to exin this, but she''s not exactly a rtive. She is... I don''t know how to exin this to you."


    If X told the truth, Sharon would likely be shocked at first, but might not even believe X.


    Sharon seemed bewildered. "If she''s not a rtive, doesn''t that make her his mistress? Most men do this to get close to women for whatever reasons, you silly child. Can''t you be more cautious?


    "You''re going to be a mother soon. Shouldn''t you learn to be more mature and think for your children''s sake?"


    Sharon seemed very agitated.


    "Why don''t we wait for Stanley to get off work, and then we''ll exin everything to you together?" X asked.


    She had yet to discuss with her husband how they should exin Sophie to Sharon.


    "Anyway, Stanley did not cheat on me. I''ve met that girl, too, and we''re on very good terms,¡± she added.


    "Mistresses usually be good


    friends with the wife of the man


    You


    are cheating with! Aren''t y


    of this?"


    Sharon was starting to feel that X might have been fooled by Stanley''s mistress.


    She felt even sorrier for X.


    She was too naive and kind. She''d probably help her kidnappers abduct herself.


    Even people like X could be easily fooled when it came to love.


    X was such a good person... how could Stanley betray her?


    There must have been something wrong with Stanley.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Honestly, that is not the case. Mom, I can decide for myself. This thing isplicated. Once Stanley returns, it


    we''ll exin it to you," X al


    "Fine. We''ll wait for him toe home and exin things. I''d like to hear what he has to say," Sharon said eager to see, see how Stanley would continue lying to others.

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    "Mom, to be honest, you don''t have to be so skeptical," X Quest said.


    However, Sharon Lindt rolled her eyes at X. "It''s always better for women to be a little more careful. You might think I''m usually very carefree, but I''m much more cautious than you are in this regard.


    "You really should be more wary. If your man cheats on you, and you don''t even know it, yet you keep giving everything you have in the rtionship, don''t you think that''s sad?" Sharon asked.


    They were both women. Sharon could rte to the feeling all too well.


    At that moment, X felt as if she was turning to mush on the inside.


    Sharon did care about her.


    Otherwise, why would she say those things about her son?


    X chuckled. ¡°Mom, don''t worry. I know where to draw the line."


    "If that''s the case, you wouldn''t have believed in everything he said," Sharon replied.


    "That''s not true," X maintained.


    Sharon shook her head helplessly, a look of annoyance shing on her face. "Regardless, you shouldn''t get involved in this matter anymore. I''ll deal with Stanley from now on."


    X was speechless.


    "Have you eaten?" Sharon asked.


    "Yeah," X replied.


    "Are you full? Is there anything in particr that you''d like to eat? I''ll get it for you." Sharon naturally wrapped her arm around her shoulders.


    The longer Sharon studied X, the more she liked her.


    Sharon didn''t know if Stanley would be lucky enough to spend the rest of his life with her.


    X nodded. "Yeah, I''m full. Mom, would you like something to drink? I''ll send someone to get it for you."


    How could Sharon still be in the mood for beverages?


    "It''s fine, you can continue working. I''ll entertain myself."


    X nodded before returning to her desk.


    Seeing how busy X was, Sharon''s heart went out to her.


    The older woman didn''t say anything further. Instead, she slowly walked over to the coffee table and sat next to it.


    In the evening, X brought Sharon home with her.


    Before heading home, she briefly


    exined the situation to Stanley et


    who did not say much


    he


    would deal with it. Cons


    to NovelDrama.Org


    X didn''t press on and allowed her husband to worry about it. He was always reliable no matter what.


    She never needed to worry at all.


    on


    1


    The two women had just settled down on the couch. Before they could even say anything, walked in with Sophie


    When


    thyl Saw her son walking e door with an ult


    girl,


    facial expression instantly darkened with anger.


    W


    She turned to gaze at X. "Is this his so-called ''sister''?" she asked in a hushed voice.


    X nodded.


    Before X could say anything, Sharon''s face turned frosty.


    Right then, Stanley looked over at Sophie. "You can head upstairs first. I''ll let you know when toe downter."


    His tone was soft, and the look in his eyes was gentle, further enraging Sharon at the sight of this.


    She pinned X in a look of disbelief. ¡°Does she already live here?"


    X smiled awkwardly. "We''ll talk about thister, Mom. It is just a misunderstanding."


    Sharon was unable to retort.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could she not misunderstand?

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    At that point, Sharon Lindt felt deeply troubled and upset.


    Sophie Kenwick politely nodded at her and smiled before heading upstairs obediently.


    Still, Sharon had a dark expression on her face, her face remained unsmiling.


    Stanley Batton calmly walked over to his mother and wife before taking a seat across from them.


    "Alright, start exining." Sharon wanted to see how Stanley would talk his way out of this.


    Right then, she was looking at him in a way that seemed as if she was a cop interrogating a suspect.


    The stern gaze made Stanley frown slightly.


    Stanley raised his brows slightly. "It''s not what you think."


    Sharon didn''t say a single word. She had a cold expression on her face that seemed to say, ''we''ll see about that".N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Stanley pinched his forehead helplessly. "She is my sister. It is not the kind of rtionship you imagine. I adopted her a long time ago."


    Stories about past lives and reincarnations might be too far-fetched for his mother right then.


    Even if Stanley exined the truth thoroughly, she would still think he was lying.


    Hence, he decided toe up with a seemingly reasonable lie.


    Sharon frowned in annoyance. "Why was I unaware that you had adopted someone?"


    "This happened seven or eight years ago. I adopted Sophie when she was ten. She was so pitiful, orphaned after the massive earthquake years ago,¡± Stanley stated.


    "I adopted her, but I only gave her money and didn''t stay by her side. Naturally, you wouldn''t know about it," he continued to speak.


    Sharon was still somewhat doubtful. "Really?"


    "Yeah, I''ve always seen her like my younger sister, and that''s why I treat her as such. I didn''t tell you because I was afraid you wouldn''t agree to it," Stanley said.


    When Sharon heard this, she suddenly felt empathy toward the girl.


    The earthquake that took ce seven or eight years ago was


    terrible Many families were affl


    by it and so many lives were lost in that catastrophe.


    "I pitied the girl," he told her.


    "Indeed, it is quite pitiful. Idiot, if you had told me, I wouldn''t have said no. Of course, we have to help such a poor child," Sharonmented with a pained look in her eyes.


    Seeing that his mother believed him, he instantly sighed in relief. "You really did misunderstand."


    "Are you being serious? Was what you said true?" Sharon asked with skepticism in her voice. "Also, is there nothing going on between you and this girl? You may think of her as your sister, but you certainly aren''t rted by blood."


    "Do you think I''m a beast?" he countered.


    "Who knows? After all, you can''t judge a book by its cover," Sharon answered.


    "What do you think I am?"


    Sharon frowned slightly. "You''re my son. What else could you be?"


    Stanley had a helpless expression on his face. "Which mother would look at her son this way?"


    "Well, I, for one, would," she answered him.


    Stanley could not think of a retort.


    Seeing that the tension between mother and son had been relieved, X, who had stayed silent all this while, secretly sighed in relief.


    She had to admit that Stanley''s story was well thought out.


    It was logical and reasonable. It was also much more believable for Sharonpared to the mention of their past lives.


    "Are the things you said true?" Sharon asked.


    No matter what, she had to make sure. This wasn''t something one could joke about.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    X Quest might be a naive girl, but Sharon Lindt couldn''t afford to be one.


    Sharon had to be more skeptical for X and her children''s sake.


    "Yeah, it''s true. Why would I lie to you? Besides, do you think X is that gullible?" Stanley Batton asked in return.


    "Why wouldn''t I? X is such a naive girl, so of course, she''s gullible. I''m telling you, you''d better be telling the truth. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you pay for it. I will only ever ept X as my daughter-inw," Sharon warned.


    "If X''s around, you''ll be around. If she''s gone, then you''re dead," she added.


    Stanley didn''t say anything further. Instead, he silently handed his mother a leather folder.


    Sharon eyed her son suspiciously. "What is this?"


    "You''ll find out once you open it, won''t you?"


    Sharon opened the leather folder with a curious mind, finding a document inside.


    ncing at Stanley again, she quickly retrieved the document.


    It was an adoption letter.


    The document proved that he had adopted a girl by the name of Sophie Kenwick. Attached was a photo of the girl who looked like the one Sharon had met earlier.


    There was even an official stamp. It didn''t look like a fraud.


    After seeing all this, Sharon finally stopped worrying. "Fine, I''ll believe you for now."


    Sometimes, Stanley genuinely wondered if he was really Sharon''s biological son.


    ¡°Anyway, remember what I said and what we taught you. If you aren''t good to your wife, you''ll end up dead, got it? Men in the Batton family must love their wives with all their hearts. You must do everything you can to keep X happy," Sharon said.


    "I know," Stanley said, nodding.


    X held her husband''s hand and


    gazed gently at Sharon. "Mom, doct


    worry


    has


    We''ll be fine. Besides, Stanley


    always been good to me."


    "He wouldn''t dare to do otherwise. Since that girl is his sister, ask her toe down. I''d like to meet her


    From now on, we''ll be a family,"


    Sharon said. Content belo.


    to


    Naturally, she did not only want to meet the young girl, but she had a lot of things to say to that girl.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl was indeed pitiful.


    X chuckled. "Okay, I''ll go upstairs to get her."


    With that, X left, prompting the older woman to regard her son with a stern gaze and began nagging again.


    "Do you remember what I said?"


    Stanley let out another long, helpless sigh. "Yes! But can you stop nagging now?"


    He couldn''t take it anymore.


    "You may not like what you hear, but


    I have


    Say it. You have a fathing


    you''d better not do anything ''Sharon warned. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Stanley nodded without responding.


    Sharon also fell silent.


    Now that she had found out the truth, she was in a good mood.


    Soon, X and Sophie walked down the stairs, hand in hand.


    The moment Sophie came down, her eyes met with hers.

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    The moment their eyes met, Sophie Kenwick immediately beamed at Sharon Lindt.


    Sharon had to admit that the girl was really pretty. Although she wasn''t as good-looking as X Quest, she was still pretty by any standards.


    It was rare for her to see a girl who was notpletely overshadowed next to X.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie''s beauty and her sad past made her heart soften even more.


    On the surface, however, she still looked stern.


    Sharon nodded slightly at Sophie before pointing at the seat next to her. "Come here."


    Sophie nervously grabbed X''s hand and subconsciously nced at her.


    X had briefly exined to Sophie all about who Sharon was and why she came here.


    The younger girl had no idea what Sharon was thinking, except that she didn''t like her much.


    X smiled. "Don''t be afraid. My mother-inw is a very nice person."


    Sophie nodded before taking a seat nervously next to Sharon.


    "Nice to meet you...umm," Sophie said hesitantly.


    "Since you''re Stanley''s adopted sister, you are now part of the Batton family. You may call me ''Mom''."


    Sharon maintained her stern mannerism.


    Sophie nodded obediently. "Yes, Mom."


    "Stan, X, can you two head upstairs for a while? I have something to say to Sophie," Sharon announced.


    Stanley immediately held X''s hand, and the two walked away.


    They both knew Sharon very well and knew that she would never hurt the young girl.


    However, Sophie, who did not know her at all, felt even more nervous.


    Once they had left, Sophie studied Sharon. "Aun-no, I mean, Mom... why did you want to speak with me alone?"


    Sharon frowned a little. "Are you Sophie Kenwick?"


    Sophie nodded. "Yes, Mom."


    "Sophie, I''m fine with Stanley adopting you as his sister, but I hope you understand one thing. You can only ever think of him as your brother and nothing more.


    vel


    "Stanley is only good to you because he thinks of you as his sister. It is out of familial love," Sharon exined, needing to remind the young girl of this.


    Sophie nodded again. "Yes, I know, Aunt."


    ¡°No- I mean, Mom," Sophie corrected herself in embarrassment.


    She now realized why she wanted to speak to her alone.


    Sharon wanted to warn her against having any inappropriate thoughts.


    "X is my beloved daughter-inw. Whoever dares to steal her husband away, I would make that person suffer," Sharon added.


    Sophie immediately nodded. "Mom, I


    know you''re worried, but you don''t have to be Freally don''t have any inappropriate feelings toward my brother. I know my ce as his sibling. I swear I will never have


    feelings for him."


    Sophie felt happy for X from the bottom of her heart because she had such a wonderful mother-inw.


    She could sense how much Sharon cared about X.


    She also knew X held a very important ce in the family.


    Having a status like this in the family was something Sophie would never dare to imagine back in her previous life.


    In the past, there were very few mothers-inw like Sharon.

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    "I''m so d to see you''re so good to X. You''re a wonderful mother-inw. She is very fortunate to have you, and so is my brother.


    "With your character, the family would avoid conflicts significantly." Sophie Kenwick offered her thoughts andpliments without holding back.


    She was saying all these things from the bottom of her heart.


    Seeing how serious the girl seemed, Sharon Lindt no longer felt worried.


    At the same time, her facial expression also began to soften. She was now able to rx.


    Sharon reached out to hold Sophie''s hand. "As long as you don''t get any wrong ideas about your brother, we''ll be good friends. No, I mean, mother and daughter."


    Sophie chuckled. "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    Stanley Batton was her biological brother. How could she have feelings for him? She would never be such a beast.


    "Okay, have you eaten?" Sharon asked.


    "Not yet."


    ¡°In that case, I''ll start cooking. Do you like sweet-and-sour pork ribs?" Sharon inquired.


    Sophie nodded.


    "That''s great! X likes it too, so I''ll cook that. She also enjoys braised prawns. Do you like that as well?"


    Sophie nodded again.


    "Okay, I''ll cook that, too," Sharon said before standing up and walking to the kitchen.


    Gazing at Sharon from behind, Sophie''s facial expression softened. Although she didn''t have many interactions with her, she still liked her a lot.


    She could tell that Sharon was a good person, genuinely kind, too.


    While Sharon kept herself busy in the kitchen, X and Stanley returned downstairs after taking a bath.


    They seemed refreshed and had changed the clothes they were wearing.


    Right then, they were wearing matching casual clothes made of silk.


    The high-quality fabric glistened elegantly under the light, making them appear unusually appealing.


    Even without deliberately dressing up, they still looked appealing.


    Sophie smiled and approached them when she saw theming down. "Brother, X."


    "Hey, Soph, have you finished talking to my mother-inw?" X asked.


    Sophie nodded and discreetly looked toward the kitchen.


    Then, she leaned in to whisper into both their ears. "Yeah, she just briefly warned me not to have any inappropriate thoughts about my brother.


    "I must admit, she is a really good


    person especially to you, X. S


    practically a saint," Sophie couldn''t stopplimenting Sharon.


    X nodded in agreement when she heard this. "Yeah, she''s the equivalent of a saint in terms of being a mother-inw.¡±


    "Alright, Soph, get upstairs for a bath, and then get ready to eat," Stanley said.


    Sophie nodded before walking up the stairs with light footsteps.


    Stanley had exined everything to


    her beforeing home. HencN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    she


    gran''t ask a lot of questions


    since she knew what was going on.


    After she went upstairs, Stanley held X''s hand and led her to the couch before sitting down.


    Once they had settled down, he affectionately rumpled X''s hair. "I''ll help out in the kitchen, but you can stay here, okay?" "Okay," she murmured.


    In the past, she''d feel embarrassed about not helping and only being on the receiving end.

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    By now, X Quest had gotten used to all this.


    She was used to returning home and cking off. She was used to being cared for, being adored, being protected, and being appreciated.


    She felt just like a princess.


    X didn''t have to do any chores around the house.


    Stanley Batton gently kissed her on the forehead before heading into the kitchen. He joined his mother and kept themselves busy in the kitchen.


    Sophie Kenwick was taking a bath upstairs while X waited peacefully in the living room.


    The house felt warm andfortable.


    Outside, it began to snow heavily.


    Despite the cold weather outside, people in the house weren''t affected at all.


    X had already finished her work and only wanted to rx in the house.


    So, she logged into League of Legends and prepared to y.


    As soon as she opened the game, several news articles popped up on her phone about the cheating rumors.


    X felt her head aching as soon as she saw these headlines.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As she clicked on the news, she saw all sorts of wild guesses, with many people seemingly ready to believe these ims.


    Some even called to ask her, including her father, Jeremy Quest.


    After reading the news, she briefly went through thement section, where she found people saying the foulest things, acting as if Stanley had cheated for real.


    Next, X opened Weibo and saw that the situation was simr there.


    Topics about the couple were wildly popr.


    Meanwhile, she received massive amounts of private Weibo messages.


    Haters were still on a roll-


    "If there isn''t a problem, why isn''t your husband responding? Aren''t you tired of putting up a show on your own?"


    "Stop trying to maintain a positive


    tom


    image. It''s quite enough. There are dark clouds in the sky. Your husband still hasn''t made ament, which means he''s silently admitting to what he''s done. He doesn''t even want to salvage your reputation."


    "Indeed, portraying oneself as being perfect has its risks. Hahaha, I like reading news like this."


    "Nothingsts forever in this world. Just admit that you aren''t happy."


    "You''re such a fraud. Clearly, you''ve been cheated on. Stop acting tough by making ims on your own. Aren''t you tired?"


    X felt increasingly incredulous as she read thesements.


    At the same time, Mary Sullivan was also enjoying the drama between X and Stanley.


    Not only was she enjoying it, but she even created many ounts and posted nasty things on Weibo.


    Right then, Mary shared the same thoughts as the otherizens.


    X and Stanley were not happy together at all.


    Stanley cheated on her.


    X was only acting defensively by responding to the rumors on her own, as she couldn''t let go of her perfect image. Mary felt extremely happy at the thought of this.


    She spoke out loud as she typed furiously to mock X. "I''ve said it before; Happiness won''t always be yours to keep. You b*tch, you must feel awful right now, right? Hahaha, I''m so happy."


    On the other hand, X was scrolling through Weibo and saw a notification on her main page.


    Stanley had published this post.


    He forwarded one of the Weibo


    posts that read, "You have been cheated on, but yet, you still want salvage your reputation by lying. I''ve got to hand it to you."


    "If you keep making up rumors, I''ll get your ount banned," Stanley wrote after forwarding the post.

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    A few simple words from Stanley Batton were enough to cause a huge reaction on Weibo.


    The number of remarks in thement section skyrocketed-


    "Mr. Batton, that''s domineering."


    ¡°Hahaha, I support Mr. Batton in teaching those haters a lesson."


    "Some marketing ounts would go to any length for poprity."


    "I thought I had a chance. I didn''t expect that it was all just a misunderstanding."


    "Hmm, if that''s the case, you have my blessings."


    "Aren''t you going to exin who that girl is?" someone asked.


    Stanley directly forwarded the message and replied to it. "She''s my younger sister. I adopted her in the past. Stop writing novels."


    At the same time, many people discovered that the ounts of haters who made false divorce ims had disappeared, making it a joyous asion.


    Immediately after that, Stanley published another Weibo post.


    "I love you, Honey. @X Quest."


    Suddenly,izens who paid attention to this incident on Weibo felt jealous.


    Thement section flooded again-


    "Ahh, Mr. Batton, you''re so cool. Those who said he cheated on X, do you feel embarrassed now?"


    "I told you, someone like Mr. Batton won''t cheat."


    "Such a lovely couple. I''m envious."


    "I want to know if those who tried so hard to ruin other people''s marriages are embarrassed now."


    In the living room, X saw it all unfold on Weibo.


    After reading everything Stanley had published, X smiled in satisfaction.


    When she went to open the list of hot topics, the things she saw were just as she expected.


    ''#Stanley Batton responds to rumors


    about him cheating#'', ''#Stanley Batton bans ounts#'', ''#Stanley Batton confesses to X Quest#'' all made it onto the list of hot topics. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    They even upied the top three spots.


    Each topic had the word ''explosive'' behind it.


    This incident attracted even more attention and traffic than the negative media rted to the most popr celebrities in the country.


    The entire country was practically paying attention to it.


    With Stanley''s crude response, all the rumors came to an end, and the entire drama eventually died down.


    X slowly let out a long sigh.


    All of this was finally over.


    Meanwhile, in the Sullivan family''s living room.


    Mary Sullivan, who was furiously typing and secretly celebrating the end of X and Stanley''s marriage, realized that she couldn''t log in to any of her ounts she had used to spread hate.


    When she logged into her main ount, she quickly discovered that Stanley had responded.


    It all turned out to be a misunderstanding.


    Suddenly, Mary felt as if she was about to explode.


    Her feelings of joy instantly disappeared as she felt deeply embarrassed by Stanley''s response.


    Mary stomped her feet angrily and


    gritted her teeth. "X, why didn''tet


    Stanley cheat on you? Why are you


    so happy? Do you deserve


    With that, Mary picked up herptop and flung it onto the ground.


    Even so, she still couldn''t stop herself from feeling hateful.


    After sending Sharon off at night, X and Stanley returned to their bedroom.


    Meanwhile, Sophie joyfully looked at the piled-up luxury goods in her room.


    The workmanship of the current era was vastly different from that of the ancient past.


    Other than not being used to the designs, she was happy with the fabric and colors. Everything in the house was valuable.

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    Meanwhile, Sophie Kenwick couldn''t tell the difference as she was used to living avish lifestyle in the past.


    ***


    The next morning, Sophie woke up early and apanied X Quest to Quest Group.


    Although she was said to be X''s bodyguard on paper, she was now known as Stanley Batton''s younger sister. On top of that, she was wearing luxurious brands from head to toe. Her entire body was glowing.


    She didn''t seem like one of X''s subordinates at all.


    They looked like equals when they stood next to each other.


    X started working as soon as she entered the office, while Sophie casually wandered around.


    She said she wanted to get used to the environment, but in all honesty, she was bored.


    As she walked past the pantry, Sophie saw a few women drinking coffee while talking about her.


    "The girl our President brought with her is Stanley''s younger sister. D*mn!"


    "I honestly thought Mr. Batton was cheating. It turns out that wasn''t the case."


    "That girl is lucky to have been adopted by Stanley."


    "One of my friends is Zack Cassidy''s friend. Zack said that she was adopted because her parents passed away during an earthquake seven to eight years ago. It''s quite pitiful."


    "Pitiful? I want to be this pitiful, too. We''re all humans. Why does she get to join the upper-ss just because her parents died?"


    Some people empathized with Sophie, while others were jealous of her.


    However, Sophie didn''t care.


    She only cared about two people in this world; One was X, and the other was her brother.


    As for the rest, she couldn''t care less. They were free to think and look at her in any way they wanted.


    Quest Group was massive. By the time she had finished walking around, it was already noon.


    She returned to X''s office to have lunch with her. X then gave her the task of delivering a contract to a partneringpany.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    X also requested a cup of coffee from across the building she was visiting.


    Once Sophiepleted her task, she went to the cafe across from thepany.


    Because it was a workday, there were few people inside.


    Sophie bought the cup of coffee without any hups before walking out of the cafe with the coffee.


    She was about to find a corner


    where nobody else was around before teleporting back to


    office. A sapphire-blue


    suddenly sped past her. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The road in front of Sophie was full of potholes. Puddles had formed because of the melted snow, so when the car sped past, dirty water sshed all over her, ruining her white outfit instantly.


    Sophie felt annoyed.


    She stopped walking and yelled in the car''s direction. "Aren''t you


    educated? You should slow deel


    when you drive past potholes!"


    Right then, the sports car made an abrupt halt and stopped in a parking lot in front of her.


    Shortly, a beautifuldy with curly hair stepped out from the driver''s side.


    She was wearing a pink velvet sweatshirt without any pants and a pair of pink velvet boots toplete her look.


    With her chin slightly raised, she seemed somewhat arrogant.


    Gary Lakes was resting with his eyes closed on the passenger seat.


    He wore a white shirt and a pair of long, gray pants.


    He had rolled his sleeves up to his


    I were left open. His sols


    and the top three buttons of


    cor bones were fully visible.


    of

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    Although it was a simple outfit, Gary Lakes made it seem effortlessly grand.


    He had left his window rolled halfway down, exposing his handsome face from outside.


    All of a sudden, countless women were looking at him.


    A handsome man in an expensive car, it was tough not to draw any attention.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    However, Gary remained clueless about how other people were staring at him as he had his eyes closed.


    He also didn''t know what happened between Sophie Kenwick and his femalepanion.


    He had a sense of distance about him as if he was far removed from this world as he didn''t fit in.


    The woman red coldly at Sophie before heading directly toward the cafe.


    Sophie instantly felt angered by her behavior. She frowned and yelled at the beautifuldy. "Hey! Aren''t you going to apologize?"


    When the woman heard what she said, she scowled slightly and removed her ck sunsses. She then turned around and crossed her arms over her chest.


    "What?" She gave Sophie the side-eye.


    There was a patronizing and arrogant tone in her voice, which annoyed Sophie and caused her to frown again.


    "You drove past me and sshed water all over me, knowing there was a pothole in front.


    "Why didn''t you slow down? Did you think you own this road?" Sophie felt increasingly upset as she spoke.


    The woman sneered. "No, it''s not mine, but it is my boyfriend''s."


    She didn''t seem sorry at all, with that satisfied smirk on her face as she spoke.


    That made Sophie even angrier. "Even so, you can''t be so nonchnt about it, can you?"


    The woman scoffed before turning around, fully prepared to continue walking into the cafe.


    She didn''t care about Sophie at all.


    "Apologize!" Sophie demanded.


    The woman stopped in her tracks and walked directly up to Sophie Without saying anything, she lifted her hand and pped Sophie hard across the face, the sound echoing loudly.


    Fingerprints could visibly be seen on her right cheek.


    Sophie hadn''t seen thising at all.


    As the pain spreads through her face, Sophie subconsciously covered her face. ¡°Don''t go too far."


    The woman sneered again. "What


    are you going to do about it?


    fool,


    t out of my way. Apologize to ? Who do you think you are?"


    With all this happening so suddenly Sophie couldn''t control her temper anymore. She lifted her hand to p the


    woman across her face, leaving her dumbfounded.


    She hadn''t expected Sophie to attack her in return.


    She covered her face with a look of disbelief in her eyes. "How dare you hit me? Do you know who my boyfriend is?" "Who is he?" Sophie raised her brows.


    "My boyfriend is from the Lakes family. Believe it or not, he can destroy your family," the woman said inly. However, Sophie still seemed calm. ¡°All right, get him toe here, then. I would like to see how he would do that.¡± She didn''t know who her boyfriend was, and she wasn''t interested either.


    "You will die today. I can forgive you if you kneel before me," the woman said, rolling her eyes at Sophie again.

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    Her boyfriend was Gary Lakes, a man with powerful connections in Antis.


    She could afford to be arrogant without the need to be afraid of anyone. There weren''t many people who would mess with her in Antis right now. Sophie Kenwick, however, didn''t show any fear at all. "Who do you think you are?"


    "Okay, I hope you won''t regret what you said and beg on your kneester," the woman said.


    "Right back at you," Sophie replied.


    The woman red at her before walking over to Gary, who was taking a nap. She leaned forward carefully and peered at him. "Honey, there''s someone here threatening me. Are you going to help me?"


    Hearing her voice, Gary opened his eyes slowly. "What happened?"


    "Thatdy was looking for trouble out of nowhere. She even hit me. Look, she pped me," the woman used.


    Gary nced at her. "Who was it?"


    The woman pointed at Sophie, who was behind her. "That''s her."


    He looked toward the direction she pointed through the rearview mirror and saw Sophie.


    In an instant, his facial expression turned hostile.


    The woman was pleased with his reaction, knowing that her ploy of ying victim worked.


    The girl was going to pay for her actions soon enough.


    Hehe, this b*tch better start praying. Idiot,'' the woman thought.


    Her boyfriend was surely going to teach her a lesson.


    Meanwhile, Sophie eyed the luxury car, her arms crossed in front of her chest calmly. She didn''t seem nervous at all.


    Gary opened the door and stepped out elegantly.


    The moment his tall physique and his handsome face came into view, Sophie couldn''t help but fall for his good looks.


    She wondered why such a


    good-looking man like him would


    have feelings for such a low-


    woman when he deserved somuch


    better. Content belongsch


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    Sophie stiffened her spine when she saw him, still unafraid. She knew how to stand up for herself.


    "Acting tough?" the woman sneered as she watched her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Before Sophie could retort, Gary directed his cold eyes at the woman. "Get lost."


    She was dumbfounded. "Gary, what do you mean? Why are you asking me to get lost? What did I do wrong?"


    However, Gary didn''t waste any time


    talking to her but directly


    approached Sophie with a smile.


    swnovel.ne


    "You are Sophie Kenwick, aren''t you?"


    Sophie nodded with a look of confusion on her face. "Yeah, who are you?"


    She found his reaction extremely odd, like it wasn''t supposed to happen that way, logically speaking.


    Meanwhile, the woman next to him felt even more confused.


    What was going on? Why was Gary so friendly to Sophie? Did they know each other?


    He extended his hand politely to


    Sophie "I''m Gary Lakes, and I''m good friend to your brother.


    up


    laet


    ?


    We grew


    ger."


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    When Sophie heard this, she immediately used her divine powers to discover more about his identity.


    As her knowledge of him grew, she nodded. "Oh, then it''s nice to meet you.


    "What''s up with your girlfriend?" she asked unhappily.

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    Gary Lakes briefly perused Sophie Kenwick up and down.


    He then chuckled. "Hmm, she is not my girlfriend."


    "But she said she''d get her boyfriend to teach me a lesson. Wasn''t she talking about you?" Sophie asked.


    He smiled. There was a look in his eyes that was difficult to read. "She''s the only one who thinks so."


    She winked knowingly. "Oh? Does that mean it''s all in her head?"


    Gary studied her thoughtfully for a few seconds. "Sometimes, sleeping together doesn''t mean two people be a couple."


    Sophie nodded slowly before scratching her head. "In the words of people in your era, does it mean that although everyone wants evesting love, we all live in a time when even sleeping together doesn''t mean love canst for a long time?"


    Gary''s smile gradually widened after hearing what she said.


    "Yeah, that''s what it means. But what do you mean by people in our era? Are you from an ancient past?" He grinned from ear to ear.


    Sophie started to nod but then worried that he might be afraid or think she was a lunatic, so she hastily shook her head instead.


    The way she nodded and shook her head was silly and adorable at the same time.


    Gary smiled once again. "What kind of reaction was that?"


    Sophie also imitated him and thought deeply for a few seconds. "Hmm, it''s a normal one."


    "You''re quite interesting. I had no idea Stanley adopted an adorable girl like you," he told her.


    Although Gary and Stanley were close friends, he had only heard about his adopted sister over the news. Sophie chuckled.


    At that moment, the woman next to them was petrified.


    ''Brother?''


    ''Stanley?''


    She had been with Gary for a while now, and she knew he only had one friend named Stanley.


    That person was Stanley Batton. Mr. Batton.


    Could this girl be Stanley''s younger sister?


    Was she the one he adopted? The person who made it onto the headlines yesterday?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She felt the urge to p herself.


    When Sophie saw the woman''s


    shocked expression, she instantlet


    smiled


    a face at her. Content et


    in satisfaction before.


    a to


    The woman didn''t even dare to challenge her. Despite feeling stered an


    shead she still p


    awkward smile on her face, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Sophie couldn''t help but shake her head helplessly as she observed the woman''s abrupt shift in attitude.


    Humans were always fearful of the strong and liked bullying the weak.


    When Gary saw Sophie looking at hispanion, he red and called out to her. "Get over here."


    The woman immediately stumbled


    over to them, her eyes cast down


    guiltily like a culprit, and started


    exining herself humbly. "Garyet


    §Ö


    didn''t know she was Stanley''s younger sister. If I had known, wouldn''t have acted like this.


    "I''m truly sorry, I was wrong. Please forgive me," she added.


    From the way Gary was treating her, she felt that he probably could dump her because of this incident. Wealthy men like him were naturally cold-hearted and wouldn''t take women like her seriously.


    It was far too easy for him to dump her because there weren''t any feelings involved between them.


    They just happened to be seeing each other and having sex, but they didn''t love one another at all. However, she didn''t want to break up with him over this.

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    The woman had worked very hard to get close to Gary Lakes, and she couldn''t let her efforts go to waste.


    Even if they had to break up, she needed to get what she deserved first.


    How much had she earned from him at this point?


    It was far from enough.


    The more she thought about it, the more remorseful she felt.


    Sophie Kenwick had asked her to apologize. Things would have been fine if she had done that.


    She was in the wrong, for a start.


    Why did she have to bully Sophie just because she thought she was more powerful?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    If she had apologized earlier, this incident wouldn''t have happened.


    Apart from breaking up with Gary, she was more worried that she might be offending Stanley Batton.


    Stanley adored Sophie, even treated her like his biological sister.


    What if he got angry at her for bullying his sister? Would she still be able to survive?


    The more she thought it over, the more troubled she was.


    Looking down at her feet, she took a deep breath and began stammering. "Also, to this prettydy over here, I''m truly sorry. I was ignorant, and I''d like to apologize for what I did. Please forgive me."


    At this moment, her arrogant demeanor had vanished.


    On the contrary, she seemed very humble.


    Sophie raised her brows coldly. "Forget it, I can''t be bothered to deal with you, but I hope you won''t do something like this again. You should behave like a mature adult."


    The other woman immediately


    nodded respectfully. "Yes, yes,


    right i''m truly sorry. Thank


    not holding a grudge again fou''re


    W k


    me."


    Sophie directly turned to look at Gary. "All right, I''ve got to head back to my sister-inw''s office."


    Gary smiled and offered, "I''ll send you."


    She shook her head.


    Did she need Gary to send her? Not at all.


    Could a race car be faster than her instant teleportation ability?


    Honestly, she could even bring other people with her when she used her ability.


    X Quest was concerned that


    other people might notice and start asking questions. Otherwise, Sophie would have brought her along when she used her teleportation ability.


    They would not need to ride in the car every morning anymore. "Don''t


    about it. You''re


    Stanster, so that makes you


    my


    It''s only right for me to


    drive you around," Gary said.


    Sophie shook her head again when she heard this. "It''s fine, I will be all right on my own."


    She genuinely wasn''t worried about causing trouble and certainly didn''t need any help.


    However, Gary insisted. "Alright, let''s go. Get in the car."


    Sophie could not protest.


    Unable to refuse his kindness, Sophie had no choice but to nod and follow him into his car.


    Gary sat on the driver''s seat while she sat beside him in the two-seater car. There was no space left for the woman who came with him.


    Nevertheless, Sophie did not bother to ask on her behalf as she didn''t deserve her attention.


    Seeing that Gary would soon leave, the woman quickly ran over to his side of the car and tried to open the door.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    Still, Gary Lakes didn''t even bat an eyelid and locked the doors silently.


    Although the woman could not open the door, she didn''t seem to want to let go.


    Instead, she repeatedly tapped on the window and begged. "Gary, I was wrong, please forgive me. I really won''t do it again. Besides, haven''t I already apologized?


    "Gary, I was wrong. Honestly," the woman added.


    Gary ignored her and proceeded to turn on the car engine before driving away.


    When the car suddenly moved, the woman automatically took a step back, watching as the car sped away before her very eyes.


    Gary drove so fast that within a short time, the car had already disappeared from her line of sight.


    That was how rich people treated rtionships.


    They were cold-hearted.


    Despite how intimate Gary had been with the woman before, he could leave any time he wanted mercilessly.


    She sneered, regretting ever being with Gary.


    She felt as if she was going mad.


    "Why did you have to mess with that girl? Why?"


    "Why did you look down on her? Why?"


    The woman mumbled to herself while feelings of remorse devoured her.


    In the car, Sophie Kenwick read some entertainment news on her phone with a rxed facial expression.


    The first news article she read was about Josh Batton.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The title was ''Josh Batton caught on camera at the airport''.


    Sophie was familiar with that name as X had told her about Stanley''s younger brother.


    He was the most popr male idol on the continent.


    Seeing his name, she clicked on the article where all sorts of pictures of Josh at the airport came into sight.


    In the photos, his hair was slightly curled and split casually off-center.


    He wore a white t-shirt and a loose ck-and-white checkered coat, as well as a pair of long, ck pants. He paired the outfit with a pair of white sneakers.


    He looked handsome and impressive, wearing a smile on his face that could win over hearts with ease.


    Even from just looking at his pictures, Sophie could sense that he had a gentle and pure soul.


    Josh looked very much like Sophie''s elder brother.


    However, there was a drastic difference in vibe between the two of them. Compared to Stanley Batton, Josh appeared much kinder and more approachable.


    Sophie liked both of their faces, but Josh was far too good-looking.


    She couldn''t help but scroll through all his photos due to his good looks.


    After that, Sophie logged into the


    Weibo ount X had helped


    to register and found his to ret


    him on his page.


    On his Weibo page, Sophie saw various video clips of him taking part in shows and performing on stage.


    There were some more exuberant ones as well as milder ones.

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    Whichever way, Sophie Kenwick enjoyed them all.


    In just over ten minutes, she had already be Josh Batton''s fan.


    The more she saw of his work, the more she liked him.


    When Gary Lakes heard Josh''s voice, he nced at her phone.


    "What''s up? Do you like him? Are all young girls fond of Josh these days? Every girl I''ve met seems to like him," he asked with a smile.


    Sophie nodded. "Yeah, I like him. Like what people say these days, I''ve be a fan. From now on, he is my idol."


    Gary couldn''t help but chuckle at what she said.


    He slowly let his gaze sweep over her. "You''re quite interesting. Why do you always refer to everyone else as ''people these days''? Aren''t you also from our present?"


    When Sophie heard this, she quickly scratched her head andughed. "Ahh, I misspoke. Of course, I am... where else could I havee from?" Gary smiled. ¡°Interesting."


    "Is that so?" she replied.


    "Yeah."


    "Okay." Sophie didn''t continue the conversation.


    She shifted her attention to her phone once again and continued to scroll through Josh''s Weibo page.


    Gary remained silent and studied the girl beside him before lighting a cigarette, smoking while he drove. Amidst the swirling smoke, he seemed much ssier and slightly more mysterious.


    After scrolling through some of Josh''s Weibo posts, Sophie opened the list of hot topics on the app.


    Right then, she saw one, ''#Famous inte celebrity dumped on the streets#''.


    Out of curiosity, Sophie clicked on it then immediately saw an image published by a marketing ount. It was of the woman who begged Gary to open his car door earlier.


    There was a line of text above the image. ¡°Famous inte celebrity, Mandy Sinir, was dumped on the street. She seems devastated...¡±


    Gary''s luxury car was pictured clearly in the image.


    It seemed even more luxurious than in real life.


    There were up to six-figure forwards, likes, andments under the Weibo post-


    "Who is this guy? He''s so rich!"


    "His luxury car looks like a limited-edition, one-of-a-kind car in the world. It was on the news previously."


    "Am I the only person who is


    focusing on the car? Inte celebrities only seek rich men for their money, while these men seek them sex. Everyone is just


    el


    getting what they need. Being dumped after the man''s gotten


    bored is not surprising at all."


    "She should be grateful for even having been in a rtionship with a rich man like him."


    "It''s such an expensive car. I am curious what the man in the car looks like."


    Sophie turned to look at Gary after she finished reading everything. "You''re on the news, Mr. Lakes."


    "Huh?" He seemed confused.


    She directly dangled the phone in front of him, causing him to nce at it, briefly scanning the content. There were no emotions in his eyes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After that, he resumed his attention on the road. "Okay, I understand."


    "Everyone is mocking that woman," she pointed out.


    "Yeah."


    Seeing that Gary did not seem interested in this topic at all, Sophie shifted her attention back to the list of hot topics as he drove up to Quest Group''s building.


    After parking the car, he politely opened the car door for her.


    Sophie smiled and alighted from the car. "Thank you."


    After that, she waved at him. "I''m going upstairs, Mr. Lakes. Thanks again."


    Gary chucked his hands into his pockets and stood tall with a beam on his face. "Yeah, you can call me Gary of Brother. I''m your brother''s equal, so if you are his sister then you are mine, too."


    "Okay, Gary," Sophie chuckled. Her voice was as sweet as her smile.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    Gary Lakes smiled. "All right, good girl. Go on up.¡±


    Sophie Kenwick smiled and waved at him before making her way into the building with light footsteps.


    "Sophie, wait for a second," he called out.


    She stopped in her tracks and turned around, still smiling as her eyes glistened brightly.


    They seemed enough to light up the entire sky during winter.


    "You like Josh, don''t you? I have two tickets to his concert taking ce at the end of the month. Do you want them?" Gary asked her.


    ¡°Sure, thank you, Gary," she replied, nodding as she walked back toward him.


    "I just recalled that the tickets aren''t in the car. Why don''t I personally send them over to you when I have the time? Let''s add each other on WeChat and keep in touch," he suggested.


    Sophie nodded without any hesitation, showing her ount''s QR code to him on her phone.


    Gary scanned it and added her as his friend.


    Once done, Sophie locked her phone and nced at him. "All right, I''m heading up. Thanks again, Gary."


    "You''re wee."


    She then walked into the building in high spirits.


    Gary stood where he was, watching her leave before he got into his car.


    However, instead of driving away immediately, he took out a cigarette and started smoking, a contemtive look evident in his eyes.


    Afterward, he drove away in the dark interior of his car, his face illuminated by the exterior lights, making him seem exclusive.


    The cool, luxurious-looking car attracted a lot of attention on the road.


    Meanwhile upon returning to Quest''s office with the coffee,


    Sophie ced it directlypt


    desk.


    "Here''s your coffee, X."


    X slowlydooked up. She picked up the and took a sip.


    you. What took you so long?


    ¡°Well, something happened on my way back," the younger girl said.


    X sobered when she heard this, a look of curiosity shing in her eyes.


    "What happened? Did somebody bully you?" she asked right away.


    Sophie nodded instantly.


    X frowned. "Who was it? Tell me, and I''ll return the favor."


    Sophie


    warm at the thought of X treating her own sister.


    by vantly felt her heart s to en.swnove Out


    "I''ve already dealt with it, but somebody else helped out," she replied vaguely.


    X seemed curious. "Who helped you?"


    "It was Gary," Sophie smiled.


    "Gary? Which Gary?"


    Suddenly, X thought of one. "Could it be Gary Lakes?"


    Sophie nodded. "Yes."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    Sophie Kenwick told X Quest about everything that she encountered earlier. Xughed helplessly. "That inte celebrity deserved it."


    "Right? She thought I was dumb. Did she think I was that easy to mess with?"


    After feeling content that Sophie was fine, X stood up and gently ruffled Sophie''s hair. "All right, you can continue ying."


    Sophie nodded obediently. "Hey X, Gary seems like a nice person."


    "He is. Your brother''s friends are all decent people."


    "Yeah, he even said he''d give me tickets to Josh''s concert," Sophie told her.


    "Do you like Josh?"


    "I watched his performance briefly in the car, and I instantly liked him. He''s so charming," Sophie praised. "However, it''s a shame that he got married at such a young age."


    Xughed. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me that you like him? I can take you to his concert whenever you want."


    "I only just found out I liked him. Gary was being nice, and I couldn''t refuse his offer to give the tickets to me, so I epted," Sophie said.


    Xughed briefly. "That''s fine, I''lle with you to the concert."


    "Sure," Sophie agreed happily.


    "If Josh has the time, I''ll arrange for the two of you to meet in the next couple of days. What do you think?" X asked.


    Sophie nodded in excitement when she heard this. "Really? That''s wonderful! I''d love to meet my idol."


    X was so pleased to see her this happy. "All right, as you wish. You can continue ying, dear girl."


    Sophie nodded, then returned to her original seat to watch videos of her new idol.


    The more she watched, the more she liked him.


    She agreed with all thepliments people offered him online and could rte to why his fans were so crazy about him.


    He had some power over people and could effortlessly make them fall for him.


    Seeing her empty Weibo page,


    l


    Sophie published her very first post. "Today is the first day I became a fan of Josh. I''m posting this tomemorate this day, as in a few days, I''m thrilled to be able to see him in person."


    To her surprise, her Weibo post soon received countlessments from Josh''s fans¡ª


    "Wee to the club, but isn''t that a little


    you a much? What do you meanContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why


    you can see him in a few dot find that so hard to be


    find that so hard to bele to


    W


    "You are saying it as if you can meet Josh whenever you want. Who do you think you are? Wake up!"


    "Sounds like a crazy fan. I''m warning you. Don''t stalk Josh or harass him. Otherwise, you''ll regret it."


    "If she''s not a crazy stalker, that means she is bluffing. How shameless."


    "Wee to the club. However, I hope you remain a good kid and don''t bluff."


    Sophie felt a little confused by theirments.


    What on earth?


    She wasn''t bluffing!


    Why would she do that?


    She was telling the truth.


    Besides, she only wanted to document her daily life on Weibo.


    Why did these people have to invade her space or criticize her?


    She couldn''t be bothered to respond to theirments. Instead, she silently forwarded Josh''s Weibo post "I like you, and there''s no reason for it."


    Meanwhile, many of his fans soonmented under this Weibo post-

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    "Are you there? I heard you''re a stalker."


    "Wee to Josh''s fan club. However, please love him appropriately and do not disturb him."


    "Are you there? Stop bluffing. You said you''ll soon meet Josh. I''ve admired Josh for five years, yet I can only see him during concerts and at the airport. He doesn''t have any travel ns for the next few days, either, so how are you going to meet him?¡±


    Sophie Kenwick instantly turned off Weibo, not bothering to argue with these people.


    In the evening, X Quest brought her back to a warm house.


    As soon as they entered, X mysteriously pulled Sophie by her hand. "Soph, I have a surprise for youter."


    The younger girl seemed curious. "What is it?"


    X chuckled but didn''t answer her, leaving her feeling teased by X''s reaction.


    However, X smiled and pulled her over to the couch before sitting down.


    "What would you like to drink?" X asked.


    "X, tell me..."


    "You''ll find outter," X told her vaguely. "Tell me, what would you like to drink?"


    "Orange juice."


    X immediately stood up. "I''ll get it for you. If you''re curious, stay in your seat for a while, okay?"


    Sophie scratched her head helplessly, beginning to feel impatient.


    However, she still nodded obediently. "Okay, fine."


    After that, X left to go into the kitchen.


    Ding-dong-Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ding-dong, ding-dong-


    As soon as X entered the kitchen, the doorbell started ringing.


    Sophie spontaneously walked over to the inte and looked at the screen to find Josh Batton appearing on it.


    His facial features looked natural but


    yet


    the Sectly groomed on the screen.


    His eyes held a gentle demeanor in


    depths.


    At that moment, Sophie suddenly didn''t know how to behave.


    Was this the surprise X mentioned?


    Was Josh making a personal visit to her?


    She felt so fortunate that he visited her in person on the first day she became a fan despite having so many others.


    Many of his fans wouldn''t even dare to dream of this.


    Sophie''s heart began to beat extremely fast.


    After taking a deep breath, Sophie nervously opened the door.


    The moment she did so, she could smell


    cologne and felt the chill out


    3 // ight, orange-scented


    it was warm in the house.


    The cold breeze from the outside felt very refreshing for her.


    Compared to the breeze, the handsome man before her was much more refreshing.


    Josh wore a white turtleneck


    let


    sweater a pair of long ck pants,


    as well as a long ck coat. He also


    e a pair of ck Marboots.


    With just a single nce, Sophie could see that he was tall, muscr, cheerful, and approachable.


    Just by standing there, he made her feel warm despite the cold winter.


    Sophie was at a loss at what to do with herself.


    Taking another deep breath, she smiled at Josh. "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Sophie Kenwick."


    He smiled. ¡°Yeah, I know. My sister-inw says that you are my biggest fan, so she asked me to visit you."

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    Sophie Kenwick nodded eagerly, unable to hide her excitement anymore. "Yes, that''s right, I like you a lot. I heard that you are holding a concert soon, isn''t that so? I''ll be there."


    ¡°Sure, if you need tickets to the concert, you can get them from X," Josh Batton replied.


    "I''ll be getting the tickets soon, and I won''t need her help," she said.


    "Okay. Aren''t you going to invite me in?" he asked.


    As Josh spoke, his orange-scented cologne, apanied by the cold wind, wafted through the air toward her once again.


    It made her feel at ease.


    She instantly stepped aside and made an inviting gesture toward Josh.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He never stopped smiling as he stepped inside and changed into a pair of white slippers while hanging his coat by the entrance. Immediately after that, he closed the door and gazed at Sophie. "Let''s go and sit down," he suggested affectionately.


    Sophie nodded, leading him to the couch before they both sat down.


    For some reason, she felt nervous in front of her idol and didn''t know what to say.


    After a few seconds of silence, Sophie struck up a conversation. "What cologne are you using? It smells amazing." "Le Jardin de Monsieur Li," Josh answered.


    "It suits you very well," she said.


    "Thank you."


    After that, Josh initiated a new topic. "You must be in university at your age, right?"


    "I''m not studying anymore. I''m working for X as her bodyguard."


    "Why aren''t you studying?" he asked.


    ¡°Because I''ve learned everything there is to know, so there''s no reason for me to keep studying,¡± Sophie said.


    Josh didn''t ask any further, merely nodding politely. "I see, so you''re quite smart then."


    "I''m not as good as you at singing or dancing, but I''m not too bad. You also look much better than I do," she said. "Thank you."


    "Aren''t you married? Why didn''t you bring your wife?" Sophie wondered.


    ¡°She didn''t feel likeing out as it was cold, and that''s why I came alone," Josh exined.


    "Your wife sure is lucky to be able to look at a handsome guy like you every day," she teased.


    Josh spontaneouslyughed when he heard this.


    Right then, X walked out of the kitchen with four sses of orange juice after she had finished preparing some.


    As soon as Josh saw this, he quickly approached her to help with the sses.


    X chuckled. "Thank you. How has Annabeth beentely?"


    Josh nodded with a tender look in his eyes. "She''s doing great. Just a little weary of the cold, and she doesn''t like being outdoors." "That''s one of the symptoms of being pregnant. You should pay more attention to her. It''s tough being pregnant," X said.


    Josh''s smile widened. "Yes, I will.


    What about you? How have you been? haven''t been to the office for


    a long time, and I haven''t seen either."


    "I''m doing all right," X replied.


    you


    While the two of them chatted, Sophie couldn''t resist taking a picture of Josh discreetly.


    Her hands trembled a little when she took the picture, resulting in a blurry photo of his figure from behind.


    When Josh heard the sound of the


    camera, ke immediately turned around to look at Sophie. "If you wanted a picture, you don''t have to take one in secret, you know? I can take a picture with youter."


    Sophie scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°Okay, thank you." "Don''t mention it."


    After that, he carried the sses over to the couch, cing one in front of Sophie. Then, he put the other in front of the empty seat next to him before taking one ss for himself.


    Meanwhile, X silently sat next to Josh, drinking her orange juice while chatting with him about work.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    Sophie Kenwick quietly observed her idol.


    After a while, she opened Weibo and checked out Josh Batton''s fan sites.


    She saw some videos and announcements regarding Josh from those fan sites and then discovered an app called Bilibili. She then watched some videos there.


    Sophie put on earphones to avoid disturbing Josh and X Quest as they spoke about work for a while. They were still talking when she eventually got tired of watching the videos, so she decided not to bother them.


    Instead, she opened Weibo and published her second post, which was the blurry picture she had taken of Josh.


    She also added a line of text. "Seeing Josh in person, and he is such a nice guy. Indeed, he''s my idol."


    As soon as this Weibo post was published, countless fans of Josh''s became aware of it, and they began flooding the Weibo post withments. ¡°Hmm, could you be any more fake? Did you think you could use a blurry picture like that to fool others?"


    "It must be fake. How disgusting, you''re such a drama queen."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Are you all right? Are you there? What did the psychiatrist tell you?"


    "Of course, we don''t need you to tell us that Josh is nice. If you''re going to put on an act, at least make it look real. What''s the point of a blurry picture?"


    "If you keep using Josh for attention, we''ll show you the power of his fans."


    "You don''t look like a fan. On the contrary, you seem more like a trashy marketing ount. Are you willing to do anything just to be popr? What kind of rubbish image is that? Do you think you can fool us with it? Go to hell, will you?"


    Out of nowhere, criticisms bombarded her post, making her feel like she was drowning by theirments.


    Sophie was speechless.


    She had no idea why these people were so outraged when she was not lying at all.


    Besides, she was only posting her outlook on her Weibo page. Was that so wrong?


    Most people do that these days, don''t they?


    They would share their status updates on social apps like Weibo.


    So, why did these people hate her so much?


    Sophie frowned deeply before clicking on one of the negative


    comments. "Such a liar, trying


    to


    people with a blurry picture. Utterly shameless!"


    With that, she directly replied to thement. "Say whatever you want, but I wasn''t lying."


    The person quickly replied to her. "If you''re not lying, I will take after your surname today."


    Soon after, the others alsomented-


    "Hahaha, there''s no point denying it. We already know what kind of person you are."


    "You can do whatever you want as it has nothing to do with me. However, I hope you won''t affect Josh."


    "Disgusting marketing ount.


    You''re just trying to gain every


    using Josh''s name. I hope


    in your family dies!" ne


    to NovelDrama.Org


    belongs


    "If you personally know Josh, I''ll get down on my knees right now."


    Suddenly, everyone became even more hostile with theirments despite Sophie denying ims that she was lying.


    Seeing how troubled she seemed, Josh nced at her phone out of curiosity.


    "What''s this?" he asked calmly while looking at thements.


    Sophie scratched her head


    helplessly andined


    fans are way too aggressive.


    are people so terrifying these days?"


    W


    His smile gradually widened. "What do you mean by people ''these days''?"


    She scratched her head again. "Nevermind, that was a mistake. Anyway, your fans are shockingly aggressive."

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    Immediately after, Sophie Kenwick told Josh Batton about her Weibo experience earlier.


    He raised his brows slightly when he heard this. "I''d like to apologize to you on their behalf."


    "Forget it, this has nothing to do with you," Sophie said.


    Josh didn''t say anything further and directly opened his Weibo page.


    X Quest swiftly sat down next to Sophie and held her hand kindly. "Don''t worry about those hatefulments online. They''re just a bunch of brainless keyboard warriors."


    "Okay."


    "They''ll quiet down once you post a picture of yourself with Joshter," X added.


    Sophie nodded immediately. "Okay, that makes sense. I just want to embarrass these keyboard warriors as they annoy me so much.


    "I don''t understand what''s wrong with me writing about how I feel on Weibo. It''s not like I''m causing any trouble.


    "I''m only publishing it on my page, so why are they criticizing and using me of trying to get popr?" Sophie asked.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she felt.


    X chuckled. "All right, don''t be upset, Soph."


    As they spoke, Sophie''s phone vibrated.


    She then saw that Josh had followed her on Weibo.


    Suddenly, her heart began pounding at the thought that her idol had followed her.


    It felt amazing!


    Apart from feeling ecstatic, she also felt touched when she realized that he did that so that his fans would stop terrorizing her.


    He wanted to prove to everyone that they knew each other.


    Indeed, Josh was her idol with the way he was so considerate.


    She started admiring him because of his good looks, but she became a loyal fan because of his personality.


    Sophie silently swore that she would be his life-long fan.


    Meanwhile, she was receiving a phenomenal number of private messages on the app-


    "What''s going on? Do you know Josh in person?"


    "D*mn. I can''t believe what I''m seeing. Did Josh follow you?"


    "I checked that person who followed you several times. It isn''t a fake ount. It''s Josh himself!"


    "Who are you? Why are you able to get acquainted so easily with Josh?"


    "I''m sorry for doubting you."


    Many of the people who sent Sophie private messages were the ones who called her out before. Sophie could recognize all of them.


    She could not believe how quickly the tides had turned on her Weibo e way everybody''s attitude


    Psay everybod


    changed.


    She scratched her head again before thoroughly reading through thements.


    Those who had criticized her before


    were now humbly apologizing to her.


    None of them were acting as


    t as they did beftent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Some of them even started begging her¡ª


    telewe be friends? As long


    "Please,


    as


    do


    to be my f


    I''ll


    belongs to en.swnovels t


    o anything you ask me to." ContentUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    "Let''s be friends from now on. Give me your WeChat ID."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Can you take a few more pictures of Josh for me?"


    "Is Josh next to you right now? How are the two of you rted? Are you rtives?"


    "Please, follow me!"


    Sophie briefly looked through thements, shaking her head helplessly.


    Soon enough, she noticed a significant increase in her followers. In the beginning, she only had two followers. Now, she had over ten thousand followers, and was still rapidly increasing.


    At this rate, she would end up with more than 100,000 followers by the end of the night.


    Sophie could see that all her new followers had Josh''s picture as their profile photos, proving that they were all his fans.


    She couldn''t help but feel awed by his poprity.


    She quickly turned to look at Josh. "Thank you for standing up for me. Your poprity is terrifying. Just because you followed me, I started gaining thousands of followers. At this rate, I might even get my ount verified as a celebrity ount."


    Josh beamed with a tender look in his eyes. "Don''t mention it. You''re Stanley''s sister, and that means you''re my sister, too."


    "I should still thank you," Sophie insisted.


    His smile gradually widened. "You''re rather interesting. Didn''t you want to take a photo of me? Come on, let''s do it."


    With that, Josh casually bared his hands.


    Sophie promptly picked up her phone and started to take his photos from all angles.


    He had a perfect face that was photogenic from any angle.


    Sophie was murmuring to herself as she


    had snapping. "God must Everything about you is


    a little more time of you.


    "Perhaps, he spent a little too much time on you and not enough on his other creations. That''s why you ended up much better looking than others." She couldn''t resist praising Josh.


    When Josh heard this, he startedughing. "You are such a sweet-talker! Who taught you to say these things?"


    "Nobody," she said. "I genuinely think so, and that''s why I said those things."


    "Fine."


    Sophie didn''t say anything further but focused on working the camera. Once she had her fun, she moved closer to Josh to show him the photos.


    "What do you think of these?"


    Sophie came from a past where she had never taken any photos before, but she had seen others do it when she wandered around in her spirit form.


    For that very reason, the pictures she took were also perfect.


    Josh grinned in satisfaction. "Hmm, they look good!"


    Sophie was in an even better mood after receiving praise from her idol. "Thank you for thepliment, Josh. You''re so handsome."


    "Soph, you''re such a sweet-talker today," Xughed.

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    "That''s a given. Look at who''s in front of me," Sophie Kenwick said.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Pick a few nice ones and publish them on Weibo. Many people are waiting for you to share those photos, so don''t let them down," X Quest said.


    However, Sophie frowned andmented, "To be honest, I don''t want to share these photos with those people. They were horrible to me earlier." "You don''t have to if you don''t want to," X said.


    "Forget it, I''ll still share them. Look at those people. It must be tough for them. I understand how much they love their idol," Sophie sighed.


    After that, she selected a few photos that looked the best and published them on Weibo in a coge of nine photographs, adding a line of text, "Here are the photos you wanted. Don''t yell at me anymore."


    Within seconds,ments flooded her Weibo post-


    "Ahh! Josh is so handsome!"


    "Are these original pictures? They aren''t photoshopped, are they? Josh looks fantastic."


    "Your photography skills are excellent! Are you a professional photographer?"


    "You''re amazing. Thank you! You''re so kind and forgiving. I like you a lot."


    "Why does this background look so familiar?"


    Soon, the fans figured out the source of the background-


    ¡°Doesn''t this look like X''s house? The picture she shared previously has the same background.¡±


    "It is X''s house, I am certain of it. I have a photo that she shared, and the background is identical."


    "Does that mean if Josh is in X''s house, then this girl is there, too?"


    "That means she is also X''s friend or rtive, right? She must be from a wealthy family too, then. She''s so lucky!"


    "I''m truly jealous. I''m envious of her!"


    Sophie was impressed with how observant Josh''s fans were.


    After a few minutes, she was bombarded with private messages on Weibo again.


    While everyone attempted to befriend her, they also started to ask questions about her identity.


    Everyone was curious about how she and Josh Batton were rted.


    Seeing that everyone was asking too many questions, she began to feel annoyed. She randomly chose one for a reply. "I''m Stanley Batton''s adopted sister."


    That person quickly shared her response on his Weibo page, prompting another round of private messages as they had their question answered.


    The fans became even wilder because of the reveal, with many trying even harder to impress her withpliments.


    Feeling a slight headache, Sophie promptly exited from Weibo and started chatting with X and Josh.


    Meanwhile, #Stanley Batton''s


    adopted sister#'' and ''#Josh Batton followed Stanley Batton''s adopted sister# suddenly upied the top two spots on Weibo''s list of bot topics.


    She had be the most envied girl there as people spoke about them.


    Sophie, on the other hand, had no idea this was happening.


    As the three of them chatted, Stanley entered the house.


    He had walked under the snowy weather, so he seemed to be stiff with coldness.

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    Stanley Batton wore a gray turtleneck sweater under a long ck woolen coat, with a pair of ck pants and ck leather shoes.


    His hair and shoulders were covered in unmelted snow, but he still managed to look cool and dignified.


    Just one look was enough to make X Quest''s heart pound.


    Stanley carried a sizable paper bag sporting a logo belonging to his wife''s favorite bakery.


    X immediately cheered up when she saw it. "Honey, did you buy me a cake?"


    Stanley grinned with an indescribably gentle look in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    He quickly removed his coat and changed into slippers before cing the bag on the coffee table.


    Stanley sat down beside X, naturally extending his arm to pull X into his embrace.


    "How was your day? Are you tired?" he asked softly.


    Everything about him seemed soothing and warm.


    Josh had long gotten used to this, and so had Sophie.


    X felt warm in her heart. "No, I''m not tired. Honey, I feel like eating roasted pork ribs with fried eggs and tomatoes."


    "Okay, I''ll make them for you right away. Is there anything else?" Stanley asked.


    "Hmm, maybe some roasted eggnts as well," X suggested.


    "As you wish," he answered.


    "Thank you, Honey."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Then, Stanley shifted his gaze to his brother''s face. "You''re here."


    Josh shrugged helplessly. "Took you long enough to realize that.¡±


    "How have you beentely?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine. I miss your cooking too. Can you make some shredded pork?" Josh asked.


    "Get lost," Stanley grumbled, and then stood up to enter the kitchen.


    Josh was at a loss for words.


    Sophie couldn''t help butugh at the differences in treatment between the two where her brother''s double standards were indeed extreme.


    Josh scratched his head helplessly before looking at his sister-inw. "X, check out my brother."


    She directly peered at her husband from behind. "Honey, can I have some shredded pork?"


    ¡°Sure, Darling," Stanley answered instantly.


    Josh had no retort as he found himself to be the recipient of X''s amused gaze.


    "You''ll get what you asked for. So, are you going to stay for dinner?"


    "Can I?" Josh asked.


    "Of course. In that case, do you want to ask Annabeth if she wants toe over?" X asked.


    "It''s fine, Mother will be there to cook dinner for her. She does not like the


    Quoso since she doesn''t want to be


    out, let''s not force her," Josh replied.


    "All right then."


    "Mother is protective of her and


    worried that I can''t take care of


    Annabeth well enough, so she''


    Live


    come over nearly every day, Josh told her.


    X smiled gently. "That''s only natural."


    While they chatted, Sophie began to feel bored and opened Weibo again that people were still


    to


    me lengths topling to


    W


    her.


    Some went way over the top, to the extent of sharing her personal information.


    Such information included her name, age and even the color she liked.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    Sophie Kenwick couldn''t help but gasp in surprise when she found that her personal information had all been made public. Josh Batton''s fans were indeed powerful.


    ''Is this what being rted to a celebrity feels like?'' Sophie couldn''t help but wonder and then figured that was probably the case.


    ***


    After dinner at X Quest''s house, Josh Batton returned home.


    Sophie went upstairs to take a bath and proceeded with her skincare routine while X sat on the couch to y League of Legends. Meanwhile, Stanley Batton stayed in the kitchen to clean up and do some housekeeping, exhibiting the prime example of how a family man should behave.


    Ever since Stanley started doing all the chores in the house, X had gotten increasinglyzy and would opt out of many chores whenever possible. All she wanted to do after every meal was to rx on the couch and then either work or y games on herputer.


    Whenever she wasn''t working, she would stay next to Stanley and wait for him to serve her.


    X felt extremely happy living like this.


    It was snowing outside, but it felt warm due to Stanley''s presence in the house.


    As X logged into the game, the Team XS members were all offline, so she yed on her own.


    Due to her advanced rank in the game, the system paired her with random teammates who were either professional gamers or highly ranked yers from a foreign server.


    She enjoyed herself immensely ying with these people and their God-like moves. They were able to conquer their opponents'' base quickly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    As soon as X won the match, she received a call from Jeremy Quest.


    "Hey, Dad. What''s up?"


    "X, you promised you''de home to have meals with me. You haven''t been home for a long time. Will youe and have breakfast with me tomorrow?" Jeremy asked.


    "Okay, sure," X replied.


    Recently, they had been eating at home on most days because she preferred her husband''s cooking.


    Upon hearing her father''s words, X only realized she had not returned home for a long time.


    "I''ll be waiting for you then. Betty misses you a lot," he said.


    X''s facial expression turned morose after hearing Betty Starmount''s name, but she soon softened up again.


    "Yeah, okay. I know, Dad. I''ll be home tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, great!"


    Cough, cough, cough.


    X felt worried when she heard her father coughing. "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Cough, cough, cough.


    "It''s nothing. I''ve just caught a cold. I''ll be fine after taking some medication."


    "A cold? How did you catch a cold?" X asked.


    "It''s probably due to the significant difference in temperature between the indoors and outdoors. Don''t worry, I''ve taken some


    Jeremy assured herion,"


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She frowned deeply. "In that case, sure to take your meds on time.


    you don''t feel too well, let me


    Ket


    and I''ll take you to the hospitow


    Cough, cough, cough.


    "I know."


    "Why don''t Ie over and take you to the hospital right now?" X couldn''t stop worrying.


    "It''s fine, I am about to sleep anyway. We will talk about it tomorrow. I need to get some rest as well," Jeremy told her.


    "Make sure to let me know if you don''t feel well," X reminded.


    "All right, I''m hanging up."


    Soon, Jeremy found it hard to


    breathe after hanging up the phone. Moreover, he felt increasingly nauseous as he began to breathe and coughed heavily.


    His face turned pale.


    "Betty? Betty, I don''t feel too well. Where are you?"


    Cough, cough, cough.


    Cough, cough, cough.

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    However, there wasn''t any response to his call for help.


    Cough, cough, cough¡ª


    Jeremy Quest continued to press his hand against his chest and coughed for a long while until eventually, Betty Starmount ran over to him.


    She was stunned for a moment when she saw him.


    Clenching her fists tightly, she calmly walked up to him. "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Get me some cough medicine. My cold is going away, but the coughing has gotten worse. I''m feeling out of breath." Jeremy continued to cough as he ced one hand over his chest and panted.


    He had no idea that his face had already turned purplish red.


    When Betty saw him in such a state, she immediately stepped forward to pat his back gently but froze when her hand stopped about one centimeter away from Jeremy''s back.


    Her hand hung suspended in the air for a moment, and then with a deep breath, she slowly pulled away. "Understood. I''ll get the medicine for you right away."


    After turning around, Betty frowned deeply, then rubbed her stomach gently before heading upstairs.


    Five minutester, she returned to his side, carrying his cough medicine and a ss of warm water.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After taking a deep breath, Betty assisted Jeremy to take his medicine, but he still didn''t stop coughing even after.


    She frowned deeply and sat next to him, wanting to speak but didn''t.


    Seeing him in such a state made her feel bad, and it showed in her eyes.


    She looked down at her lower abdomen. Soon, her awful feelings disappeared, and in their ce was a sense of endless cold.


    Jeremy panted as he smiled bitterly at her. "My body is deteriorating more and more each year. In the past, I''d recover very quickly after taking some medicine, but now, nothing had changed.


    "I was still fine when I spoke on the phone earlier. But it got bad really quickly."


    Betty frowned again. "We should get you to the hospital if it''s unbearable."


    He shook his head. "That''s not necessary. I''ve already called X just like you asked. She''ll being over for breakfast tomorrow morning." "Okay."


    "Betty, didn''t you say you like Mr. ¨¥ Luke''s matcha crepe cake from the city center? I''ve instructed the maid to buy some earlier. You can have some now.


    "Also, I''ve already instructed someone to buy your favorite lemon juice, too," Jeremy added before erupting in another coughing fit.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    Betty''s eyes filled with tears. "Why are you so nice to me?"


    Jeremyughed. "Silly girl." Cough, cough. "You are my girlfriend, so who else would I be nice to? Also, I have already pre-ordered the purse you wanted.


    "The van you take to the film set


    doesn''t seem veryfortable.


    have purchased a recreation bet


    e


    vehicle for you. It should be arriving soon," he said.


    Right after that, he leaned weakly against the couch, panting as he closed his eyes.


    "You have given me so much stuff. Aren''t you afraid I might take everything and leave one day?" she wondered out loud.


    "You can leave at any time you want


    to. Your youth is worth so much


    more than those material thin ne?


    Besides, I know that you care about me, and you won''t leave me."


    Jeremy began coughing again as he finished speaking.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    At that moment, Betty''s eyes turned even redder.


    "Why are you crying, Betty?" He seemed concerned.


    Betty quickly shook her head and dried her tears that streamed down her face without her realizing it.


    "It''s nothing. I was just worried about you."

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Cough, cough, cough.


    "I''ll head out to buy you some medicine," Betty Starmount offered and then quickly stood up and ran outside without even putting her coat on.


    Her feet were still bare.


    As soon as she stepped outside, tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    It was still snowing as she peered up at the sky. Her crying intensified, the sensation of pain in her abdomen was overwhelming.


    She ced one hand over her stomach and knelt on the ground, her body curled up against the frozen ground in the courtyard. There wasn''t a single maid around.


    Just like that, she lied on the ground and allowed snow to fall over her.


    After a long while, she slowly crawled her way up to enter her luxury car and drove away.


    ***


    The next morning, X Quest and Stanley Batton got into their car, hand-in-hand, after waking up.


    It had snowed all night, and it only stopped a while ago, making it appear as if the world was adorned in silver.


    The bodyguards were all busy sweeping snow.


    The atmosphere seemed lively.


    Stanley turned on the engine and drove toward the Quest family''s house next door.


    Meanwhile, X leaned into her seat and gazed at the snow outside.


    When they arrived at the Quest family''s house, the maids were also busy sweeping snow.


    Everyone seemed to be busy out in the courtyard.


    The northern winds blew against the snow on the roof, sending it flying in every direction as if it was snowing. Snow that melted on the roof had already be frozen, forming multiple icicles.


    It was a magnificent sight.


    X and Stanley held each others'' hands as they got out of the car, and then entered the house together.


    Unlike the cold, freezing weather outside, it was warm on the inside.


    They both removed their coats and walked into the living room to find Jeremy Quest reading a book on the couch. Cough, cough, cough.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He had not fully recovered from the cold yet, still coughing asionally.


    However, he felt much better than he did the night before.


    When X saw this, she sat next to


    Jeremy with a concerned look om "Doce. She gently patted his back.


    her


    , are you alright?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Jeremy shook his head. "I''m fine, I feel much better already."


    Due to his frequent coughing, his voice had already turned hoarse.


    When Betty heard X and Stanley''s


    voice, what


    and''s


    ¨¨ immediately Rey''s


    I


    kitchen


    was doing in outside. Content


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She was adorned in a white casual outfit with a ck apron around her waist.


    She looked like a typical, gentle housewife.


    "Don''t you have some scenes to shoot this morning? Aren''t you going out?" X asked.


    Betty chuckled and walked over to


    her. "I took the day off. Jeremy iszin such a terrible state that I can''t stop worrying about him. I still think it''s better if I stay home to look after him."

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    "X, please talk to your father. I was worried sick, but he refused to go to the hospital. " Betty Starmount seemed genuinely worried.


    X Quest was quite pleased to see her being considerate, regardless of whether her concern was real or fake.


    It was good that someone was around to take good care of her father.


    Even if it was only on the surface, it was good enough that Betty made it seem genuine.


    X frowned and looked at Jeremy Quest. "Dad, you''re not getting any younger, and your health is not the same as in the past. If you don''t want to go to the hospital, you cane to me. I can help you."


    "Forget it, I refuse to eat those weird medicines. I''d rather go to the hospital," Jeremy dered.


    ¡°In that case, let''s go to the hospital,¡± she agreed.


    However, her father shook his head helplessly. "I don''t think that''s necessary. I know my body well enough."


    "I don''t care. You wille with me to the hospital after breakfast," X insisted with a determined and irrefutable attitude.


    "It''s fine, I feel much better than I did yesterday," Jeremy replied when he saw how serious X seemed.


    "Are you going or not?" she asked again.


    Jeremy had no choice but to raise his hands in surrender when he saw how persistent his daughter was.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I''ll do as you say, all right?¡± he sighed gently.


    X smiled in relief upon hearing that. "That''s more like it."


    "I''ll take you there personally," Stanley Batton said.


    "It''s fine, Stan. You''re so busy with work. I''ll get Betty to take me," Jeremy said.


    "Work isn''t as important as your health," Stanley said.


    Stanley''s words instantly warmed X and Jeremy''s hearts.


    Having been married to X for a long time, Stanley had always been good to the Quest family.


    Jeremy liked everything about Stanley and often considered him as his biological son.


    "It isn''t necessary," Jeremy maintained.


    "Listen to me," Stanley urged.


    "Dad, just listen to Stanley," X said.


    bet


    Betty smiled, pleased at the oue. "Hmm, you two seem to be more effective in persuading him. I''ve said it a hundred times, but he still wouldn''t listen to me." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    X nced helplessly at her father before shifting her attention to Betty. "You should call me if he acts like this again in the future. I''lle right away."


    Betty nodded instantly. "All right, I will. Breakfast is ready. Come on, let''s go and eat."


    X nodded before helping Jeremy to his feet.


    Stanley hurriedly walked over to the other side and carefully assisted him into the kitchen, with Betty following close behind.


    Seeing how speedily X moved,


    Betty couldn''t help but step forward. "X, how have you been feeling recently? You''ve been pregnant for quite some time now. Do you feel anything different?"


    X shook her head without hesitation. "Nothing feels different. I still feel very rxed, almost as if I wasn''t pregnant.


    "I feel much better now than when I first got pregnant. I had a lot of pregnancy symptoms back then, but there''s nothing now," X added.


    "Have you gone for any periodic


    pregnancy checkups? It''s important


    that you do so. Someone told me once that her kid was born in a deformed state because she didn''t get herself periodically checked," Betty said.


    X instantlyughed. "Don''t worry, I''ve been doing so all this while. Everything is normal with the baby."


    When Betty heard this, her smile instantly froze without anybody noticing.


    Everything was normal.


    How could everything be normal?


    That didn''t make any scientific sense.

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    It seemed that Betty Starmount needed to-


    The painful sensation in her stomach returned.


    She quickly pressed one hand against her stomach, taking a deep breath and pretending as if nothing was happening. She continued to follow them toward the dining room.


    When she reached the dining room entrance, she couldn''t take it anymore and broke into a cold sweat.


    "I''m going to the bathroom," Betty announced abruptly before she quickly dashed toward the nearest bathroom.


    As X turned around, she caught sight of Betty''s pale face and sweat all over her forehead.


    "What''s the matter?" X looked at her and asked.


    "It''s nothing, I''m having my period," Betty said, then directly entered the bathroom and locked the door behind her.


    When X heard this, she immediately nced at Jeremy Quest and Stanley Batton. "I have painkillers for that in my room. I''ll get some for her." Jeremy nodded. "Okay, thank you, X."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Although X was not particrly fond of Betty, she couldn''t just watch her suffer without doing anything.


    "She seems much worse than when you had your period in the past. Do you think she''s all right?" Jeremy asked thoughtfully.


    X shook her head. "I''ll check on her. Don''t worry."


    With that, X directly walked over to the bathroom door, followed closely by her father.


    It wasn''t appropriate for Stanley to get involved in this matter, so he went to take his seat in the dining room.


    Right then, Betty was all curled up and out of breath on the bathroom floor.


    Sweat drenched her body, caused by the pain in her stomach.


    However,


    sound, even resorting to biting baye didn''t dare make a r to avoid it. Content


    belongs to


    She could hear a voice, but she could not see anyone.


    "Betty Starmount," the disembodied voice


    Ittand. "If you hesitate again the


    next time, I will definitely not I help you.


    "Here, eat this."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    A white


    swno


    pill fell from above,


    prompting her to part her lips an expectant look in her eyes.


    t belongs to en.sat


    Immediately after, a white pill entered her mouth, melting instantly.


    Soon, Betty stopped feeling any pain as color returned to her face.


    She stood up quickly and walked over to the basin, staring at her reflection in the mirror.


    Right then, a line of words appeared on the mirror in blood-red-


    "If you obey me, you live. If you don''t, you die."


    Very soon, she could hear a masculine voice by her ear.


    "X Quest. Jeremy Quest."


    "None of them can be spared."


    "Not a single one."

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    "Remember this, you are an emotionless tool."


    "If you obey me, you live. If you don''t, you die.¡±


    The voice kept repeating the lines.


    Betty Starmount could only hear the voice but not see the person it belonged to.


    She closed her eyes and nodded slowly. "I understand. I won''t spare X Quest."


    "I-I also won''t spare Jer-Jere-Jeremy Quest!"


    She began to stammer when she mentioned his name, taking nearly half a minute to utter the two words.


    After that, Betty clenched her fists tightly and looked at the mirror in front of her. However, the words written in red had disappeared by then. Everything had returned to normal.


    She quickly used a face towel to wipe away her sweat.


    Knock, knock, knock-


    Someone was knocking on the bathroom door, and then she heard X''s voice. "Hey, are you alright?"


    Opening the bathroom door, Betty looked at X. ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    Right then, she saw Jeremy standing with a worried expression behind X. As soon as he saw her, he immediately stepped inside. "How are you feeling? Are you alright, Betty?


    "You can tell me if you don''t feel well. I''ll take you to the hospital right away," he told her.


    Betty nodded. "Yeah, I''m fine. Don''t worry, I am feeling better already."


    "Really?" X asked curiously.


    "Yeah, it always hurts a little. Don''t worry," Betty replied.


    When X heard this, she extended her hand to her.


    "What are you doing?" Betty had a confused look in her eyes.


    "Give me your hand, and I''ll have a check. I might be able to solve your problem," X said.


    However, Betty subconsciously took


    a step


    hack, grabbing her right writ


    with


    left hand. "It''s fine, I can it."


    Sensing herreluctance to have


    pulse checked, X immediate


    asked, "What''s the matter


    you?"


    However, Betty took another step back. "N-nothing, I don''t need it.¡±


    After that, she hastily ran out of the bathroom.


    X was speechless.


    What was wrong with Betty?


    Was she afraid of taking traditional medication like X''s father?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She helplessly shook her head before holding Jeremy''s hand. ¡°Come on, Dad. Let''s go and eat."


    Jeremy nodded before leading X into the dining room.


    After they entered, he sat next to Betty, while X took her seat beside Stanley.


    The four of them sat across from each other.


    Betty stood up and began to fill their bowls with porridge.


    When X saw this, she immediately reached for the spoon. "You should rest. Let me do it."


    Betty smiled and sat down obediently.


    Jeremy gently held her hand. "You should let X check on you. Let her find out what''s the problem."


    "It''s fine, I''m all right. I was only feeling chilly. I''m already


    some medicine," Betty said. Content


    ay to en.swnovel det


    "I see. What kind of medicine are you taking?" X asked. "Nothing special, just the usual medicine," Betty said evasively. "Those aren''t as effective as traditional medicines," X said.

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    "I''m not in a hurry. I can take it anyway," Betty Starmount said.


    "All right then, as you wish," X Quest replied.


    Jeremy Quest helplessly rubbed Betty''s back before gazing at his daughter.


    "Betty is very stubborn. I have advised her to reach out to you, but she wouldn''t. She is afraid you might prescribe her with traditional medicine."


    "Well, remember toe to me if you can''t take it anymore," X said as she looked up at Betty.


    Betty immediately nodded, silently sighing in relief.


    Meanwhile, X carefully filled everyone''s bowl with porridge.


    After breakfast, Betty walked into the kitchen and carried arge bowl of bird''s nest into the dining room, cing it on the table before distributing the contents into several bowls.


    "None for me, thanks," Stanley spoke up. "Can''t stomach the stuff."


    Betty nodded with a knowing smile. "I know, that''s why I didn''t fill yours."


    After that, she ced a bowl of bird''s nest in front of X, who did not hesitate to pick up her spoon and began eating.


    Betty then turned her attention to Jeremy, cing another bowl in front of him.


    He smiled. "Thank you, Betty."


    He then picked up his spoon and devoured his portion inrge mouthfuls.


    Betty sat back down after serving Jeremy, without eating the remaining bird''s nest.


    "Aren''t you going to have some? Why do you never eat any of it?" Jeremy asked.


    Betty smiled. ¡°No, I don''t like it. You are not feeling well, and X is pregnant. This stuff is good for the baby, so you guys should have more of it."


    "You should have some anyway, even if you don''t like it. It''s good stuff," Jeremy told her.


    "Don''t worry about me. Don''t mind me, hurry up and eat it," she replied in a soft and gentle voice.


    Meanwhile, X did not participate in the conversation and continued to dine elegantly.


    When Betty saw how satisfied Jeremy looked as he ate, the smile on her face vanished.


    "Jeremy, I''ll apany you to the hospital after the meal," Betty said.


    "You''re so clingy," he smiled teasingly. "Fine, as you wish."


    Betty''s grin gradually widened until her facial expression froze out of the blue.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Under the table, her hands started to shake.


    ***


    After breakfast, X and Stanley brought them to Municipal Hospital, where the Deputy Director, Stephen Harris, personally carried out a holistic checkup on Jeremy.


    In the end, Jeremy was diagnosed with a


    Summon cold. Hence,


    Stephen had arranged for him


    ol


    stay in a VIP ward and ordered him put on an IV drip.


    X and Stanley left once the procedure wasplete, so Betty and Jeremy were the only ones left in the ward.


    Betty sat next to Jeremy, giving a massage on his legs and shoulders while he was on the IV drip.


    "You are the reason I feel happy even


    peugh I''m in the hospital,"


    y told her softly, feeling


    pleased. Content belongs. to NovelDrama.Org


    Betty frowned slightly, her smile bing rigid after that. "Thank you for taking care of me so well."


    "Of course," Jeremy replied softly.


    "Thank you for being so wonderful to me," she whispered, her eyes filling with tears.

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    Jeremy Quest''s heart clenched at the sight of Betty Starmount''s sad demeanor.


    He gently held her hand. "What''s the matter? It''s only a cold, why do you seem so troubled?"


    Betty forced a smile on her face. "It''s nothing, I just feel awful seeing you sick like this."


    Jeremy felt deeply touched by her words.


    "Betty, I consider myself very lucky. Despite my age, I still met someone beautiful like you who would take care of me and worry about me. "Someone was selling a limited-edition purse on Amazon, so I bought one for you and also for X," Jeremy said.


    Her heart swelled with warmth, her eyes turning red.


    "Thank you."


    "None of that," he chuckled, "we are a couple."


    Betty tried her best to smile. "Nobody else in the world could be as good to me as you."


    "I''ll try to live a few years longer to be with you. Even if I die, I''ll make sure you livefortably for the rest of your life. Don''t worry," he said. Her eyes filled with tears again. "Thank you."


    "Didn''t you hear when I said there is no need to thank me? It''s only right that I treat you well as you have sacrificed your youth for me. How could I not take care of you?" Jeremy asked.


    Betty instantly took a deep breath. "What if you find out that I''ve done something terrible to you? Would you kill me?"


    "I don''t believe you would, and you never will," he answered.


    After saying that, Jeremy held her hand. "I am suddenly craving for the steamed dumplings from across the hospital, but they don''t deliver. Would you be able to buy me some?"


    Betty instantly nodded before turning around to leave.


    When she was gone, he closed his eyes and frowned, a myriad of emotions evident on his face.


    Meanwhile, he subconsciously clenched his fists tightly.


    X Quest officially handed over the treasures found in the


    some of thContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ancient tomb to the government after sorting through


    belongs to en.swContent


    Meanwhile, the country''s national treasury kept the rest.


    At the same time, newsing from an anonymous source broke on Weibo and went viral.


    ording to the source, they


    imed that X Quest had discovered an ancient tomb in Blue Mountain City worth up to a trillion dors.


    To excavate the treasures, X even brought in military men.


    All of a sudden, nearly all theizens on Weibo went crazy. ''#X Quest''s ancient tomb#''.


    ''#Blue Mountain City''s trillion-dor ancient tomb#''.


    ''#X Quest''s antiques#''.


    These topics made it onto the top three spots on Weibo''s list of hot topics, each with the word ''explosive'' behind it. Netizens began discussing the topics heatedly-


    "Did she use the country''s resources to excavate treasures? Isn''t that way too much even for X?"


    "Is this what it feels like to have special rights? I didn''t know anyone could use the country''s resources like this."


    "This person only said X found the ancient tomb and employed military men, but nobody mentioned whether she offered the country anypensation. Does this mean it was all for free?"


    "Why is X able to get the military to help her with excavating the ancient tomb? Does she think she is the president?"


    "Did X misunderstand the role of those military men who are supposed to fight in wars, not as her freebor!" "That is way too low. Why can''t X hire ordinary people to help? How could she ask those military men to help her?"

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    Out of resentment, everyone started verbally attacking X Quest on Weibo.


    Suddenly, she became the talk of the town.


    After the usual Monday''s meeting in Quest Group, X returned to her office. She then saw the discussion about herself on Weibo.


    X frowned slightly, feeling curious about the person who leaked the news.


    What was the motive for doing so?


    X felt deeply annoyed by all the criticisms.


    Right then, she realized her Weibo inbox had been spammed with private messages-


    "X, I heard you brought in military men to excavate the ancient tomb. Are you crazy?"


    "You are disgusting! How could you ask the people who were supposed to defend the country to do such a thing for you?"


    "Do you have special rights? Tsk, tsk. You are being way too high-profile."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "We pay taxes for those military men. They are not supposed to be for your private business. Have you no shame?"


    The more X read, the more annoyed she felt.


    X promptly published a Weibo post to exin the situation. "I did bring those people in, but it was not for free. I donated half of the treasures found."


    Then, people began questioning her statement under her Weibo post-


    "Hehehe, you donated half of the stuff? Why do I find that hard to believe?"


    "Would you donate half of what''s worth up to a trillion dors? Who are you trying to fool?"


    "If you did donate, why didn''t the government say anything?"


    "You might as well not bother exining. Ugh, I suddenly hate you despite not knowing who you are."


    "Hehe, it is different for me. I used to be a fan, but now I''m a hater. You are hollow and pretentious. Such a


    Show woman." Content


    Wo


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    X never thought her exnation would make things worse with what those people said.


    Nursing a headache, she pinched her forehead helplessly before closing the app.


    These people would find out sooner orter if what she said was the truth, so she didn''t need to respond to their misconceptions.


    It did not matter if they didn''t believe her now.


    X sat in front of her desk and


    resumed working while the negative


    comments directed at her neat


    dominated the entire tform.


    A new hot topic on Weibo called, ''#X Quest, get out of Country Z#'' appeared.


    Although X wasn''t paying attention, Georgie Clementine was.


    While X worked, Georgie frequently sent her screenshots of the online mess, making her feel anxious on the inside.


    However, she didn''t reply to Georgie because her concentration was on work.


    At approximately noon, the President and Vice President of the country presented themselves on Weibo.


    They personally published posts to thank X Quest for her antique donations to the country, worth several hundred billion.


    In addition to that, they publiclymended X for her kind deed.


    Suddenly, there was a turn of events on the inte overments rted to X.


    People turned from hating her to admiring her.


    News about X''s antique donations, worth up to several hundred billion, imed the number one spot on various search engines.


    Each topic had the word ''explosive'' behind it.


    At this moment, X became the heroine in everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    There were tons of apologies beneath X Quest''s Weibo post-


    "Sorry, X. You''re a benevolent person. Your donation is a significant contribution to our country." "I''m no longer a hater. I''m a fan now, sorry."


    "I hope those haters are embarrassed. What you thought was impossible indeed had happened."


    "X, you are a role model for this generation. Please ept my apology."


    X, who was still working, could hear her phone constantly pinging due to the Weibo notifications.


    She shook her head helplessly when she saw everyone''sments.


    After that, she logged into her Weibo ount to check things out about herself.


    Once she realized the reason behind this turn of events, she released a long sigh of relief.


    However, she didn''t dwell on it because everything that happened was within her expectations.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, messages flooded her WeChat, where people who mattered to her, like Jeremy Quest, Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, Josh Batton, and Stanley Batton, were all congratting her for bing the nation''s heroine.


    X couldn''t resist smiling when she read theirpliments.


    Many of her friends and work associates whom she hadn''t kept in touch with also sent her messages on the app, expressing their admiration.


    Being showered withpliments like this put X in a great mood, making her smile subconsciously.


    Meanwhile, Sophie Kenwick kept herself entertained on the couch without knowledge about what happened to X on the inte.


    Her attention was devoted to ying Candy Crush all morning.


    She sincerely felt that people in the current era were very fortunate to ess a range of good food and games.


    Even without leaving the house, one wouldn''t starve or get bored.


    She gradually began to enjoy the perks of living in the current era.


    Just then, Sophie''s phone rang.


    Gary


    mesakes had just sent her a


    message on WeChat. ¡°I have tickets with me. Are you free


    t them?" Content b


    to


    She remembered him as her new friend she had met not that long ago.


    Her spirits lifted as she replied. "Sure, are you sending them over? Or should I go to you?"


    "I''lle over."


    "In that case, call me on Wechat when you arrive," Sophie said.


    "Okay."


    Sophie didn''t say anything further. Instead, she swiftly swiped back to Candy Crush to continue ying. Approximately fifteen minutester, Gary called her on WeChat, so she guessed that he should have arrived.


    Hence, she


    She


    ''t pick up the call.


    the call and


    thel


    conte teleporting to t


    building''s entrance. Content be


    to NovelDrama.Org


    belongs


    However, she didn''t want anyone to see that and be fearful as a result.


    She then decided to take the elevator, eventually reaching the first floor. She then quickly walked over to the entrance with light footsteps.


    There was a white Ferrari parked somewhere in the distance.

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    With the car windows rolled down halfway, Sophie Kenwick could see half of Gary Lakes'' face.


    A ray of light happened to shine against his face, making him appear unusually sophisticated and fresh.


    asionally, young women would walk past his car, only to steal nces at him as they walked past.


    However, Gary remained emotionless from the start. He would asionally look outside, ignoring thempletely.


    Smoke swirled around in his car as he had been smoking inside, making him appear aloof and mysterious.


    As soon as he saw Sophie, he instantly put out his cigarette and got out of the car.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Gary was sporting a beige woolen coat that had traditional motives over a white woolen sweater, as well as a pair of long pants and ck Martin boots.


    There was an air of nobility to his tall frame.


    He quickly attracted a lot of attention from girls around him.


    Men like him could easily make any woman fall head over heels in love with him wherever he went.


    They felt enchanted just by looking at him.


    "This guy is so handsome, I want to add him on WeChat."


    "Forget it, we don''t deserve him. Men like him probably have a long list of girlfriends."


    "He must be wealthy. Look at his car. It''s a limited-edition model."


    "I can''t breathe! He looks so perfect. People like him are born differently from people like us."


    Gary could hear everything these women were saying, but he didn''t show any reaction. He behaved as if he hadn''t heard them at all.


    All this while, he kept his eyes on Sophie as he approached her.


    She was adorned in a long white woolen sweater with a whitecey dress on the inside. She paired the outfit with short, white boots. She looked like a ball of soft, fluffy fur from afar.


    Gary walked up to her and spoke in a soft voice. "Why didn''t you put on a coat?"


    It was then that she realized she hadn''t.


    She scratched her head in a daze before shivering. ¡°I came down in a hurry and forgot.¡±


    Gary gantly removed his coat before wrapping it around her shoulders. "Why were you in a hurry?"


    "I didn''t want to keep you waiting. After all, you must be a busy man," Sophie shrugged.


    Gary let out augh. "Even if I am, I''d still have time toe and see you."


    This scene appeared very sweet and gentle to everyone watching from the side.


    The women vying for his attention or


    even


    to his Wechat


    ID all fell silent. They began to feel - Content belong


    Psg to ess his


    "What did I tell you? He has a girlfriend."


    "That girl is so lucky."


    "It''s so cold. She''s a lunatic for not wearing a coat."


    "Even if she''s a lunatic, she''s a happy one. We all certainly lead different lives. Let''s go,dies."


    Everyone felt jealous as they spoke.


    After finishing what they had to say, they all walked away.


    Meanwhile, Sophie and Gary had no idea


    Je were talking about them,


    having long stopped paying


    to the people around them.


    Sophie smiled. "Oh, how about those tickets?"


    3


    Gary immediately retrieved two concert tickets from his coat pocket and ced them in her hand. "Here you go. These are both front-row seats, also the best seats forthe show."

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    Gary Lakes smiled tenderly.


    Sophie Kenwick epted the tickets with a beaming smile on her face. "Thank you, Gary."


    "You''re wee. Have you had lunch?" he asked.


    As they spoke, her stomach started growling, and her face reddened with embarrassment at the sound.


    Gary chuckled. "Hmm, sounds like you haven''t. Would you like to join me for some food?"


    Sophie began to nod but then hastily shook her head after that.


    She couldn''t just run off when she needed to stay by X''s side to protect her.


    Gary raised his brows briefly with a slightly curious look in his eyes. "What''s the matter? Are you turning me down?¡±


    "No, but I was supposed to eat with X," she told him.


    "That''s easy, we''ll get X toe along," he decided and then proceeded to call X Quest on his phone.


    "What are you up to, X?" There was a constantly tender look in his eyes.


    "I''m working. What''s up, Gary?" X asked.


    "Let''s have lunch together."


    "No, I can''t. I still have work to do," she replied, ncing at the pile of documents in front of her.


    "Well, hurry up! Your little girl is hungry, but she is dead set on not eating with me."


    "My little girl? Do you mean Sophie?" When X heard this, she immediately looked around the room, just only realizing that she was gone. X was too focused on work to realize when Sophie had left.


    "Yes," he replied.


    "Are you here to pass Sophie the concert tickets?" X asked.


    "Yeah. Come on, do it for me," he implored.


    Since Gary said so, X slowly nodded and pinched her forehead. ¡°Fine, I''ming down."


    After that,


    to pull


    a set her phone down


    on her pink woolen coat and


    fer makeup before heading


    down with her phone in hand.


    Although she was already several months pregnant, she was lean enough, and the position of the fetus was toward the back, such that she still looked like a young woman who wasn''t pregnant after putting on her coat.


    X could still pass for a teenager with how she walked, being light on her feet without seeming pregnant.


    As soon as she made her way downstairs, she could see Gary and Sophie chatting in the lounge area on a couch.


    The two female receptionists behind them kept staring at Gary.


    X quickly approached them. "Let''s go."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Gary slowly stood up. "Okay, let''s go."


    When Sophie saw this, she immediately removed Gary''s coat and held it out to Gary. "Thank you, Gary. I''m not cold anymore."


    "Keep it, it''ll still be cold when we


    head outsideter. I wouldn''t want


    you to catch a cold," Gary


    before walking out of the lobby.


    X gazed at Gary from behind before ncing over at the coat worn by Sophie and began to smile.


    She felt that Gary treated Sophie quite differently from other girls.


    "X, what are you thinking about? Let''s go," Sophie said as she cheerfully grabbed X by her arm. Sophie was famished.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Sophie Kenwick felt happy when she thought about how she''d soon be able to eat.


    Her voice immediately pulled X Quest out of her thoughts.


    Xposed herself and gazed at Sophie. "Yeah, let''s go. Aren''t you hungry?"


    Sophie nodded while she eagerly led X outside. "Yes, I am starving."


    "I''m sorry, I was so distracted with work that I forgot about you," X said.


    Sophie immediately shook her head. ¡°It''s fine. I know you''re busy with work. It''s understandable."


    X felt her heart swell with warmth when she heard her words of consideration.


    By then, Gary had already opened the car doors to the passenger''s side as well as the backseat.


    It was currently lunchtime, so employees from surrounding buildings had all walked outside.


    When they noticed Gary, X, and Sophie, they couldn''t resist staring at them, especially the women who stared at Gary in admiration. Meanwhile, Gary cast a soft gaze upon X and Sophie. "Get in."


    X smiled before quickly getting into the backseat. "Thank you."


    At the same time, Sophie made her way onto the passenger''s seat.


    Gary, taking a deep look at X before closing the car doors for the two women, then took his seat behind the wheel and started the engine.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He turned his attention toward Sophie and then at X. "What would you two like to eat?"


    Sophie excitedly raised her hand, feeling so hungry she could eat a horse. "I want roasted pork!"


    X shrugged nonchntly and


    looked at Gary. "I''m fine with


    anything. Let''s have what Sophie suggested. I''ll eat anything she eats."


    UMS


    "I know a ce for delicious roasted pork. I''ll take you two there." Gary began driving away, bringing them to a exclusive restaurant in the city center.


    A waitress immediately led the trio to a private room on the top floor as soon as they entered.


    The private room had a traditional design, with furniture made out of high-quality rosewood.


    The entire room had a lingering light agarwood scent from a candle on an incense burner made from pure copper. X liked the ambiance, as did Sophie.


    After they entered the room, Sophie took the initiative to sit by the window.


    Gary naturally sat next to her while X took a seat across from her.


    The pretty waitress soon brought


    each of them a menu, seeming/et


    nervous in front of X and Gary. She didn''t even dare to speak unnecessarily.


    Gary put the menu down before looking at his lunchpanions. "You two can order. I''ll eat whatever you order."


    X also put the menu down and looked at Sophie. "You can make the order, I''m fine with anything."


    Sophie didn''t hold back, directly ordering what she wanted to eat.


    "Can we have an entire roasted pork, a roasted turkey, stir-fried spicy tofu, stir-fried prawns, and herbal chicken soup?"


    Sophie was famished, so she wanted to eat all the dishes she saw on the menu.


    Right then, X suddenly felt something in her stomach.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    There was a warm sensation in her stomach, almost as if something warm was flowing through her.


    It felt veryforting for X Quest.


    She subconsciously touched the part of her stomach that felt warm, where her baby was.


    X knew fetal movement urred a few months into the pregnancy, but she had never heard anyone describing the feeling as such.


    Aside from theforting sensation, X quickly checked her pulse to see if her vital signs were normal.


    Upon checking, she realized that she was unnecessarily worried and there was nothing wrong with her body.


    She immediately sighed in relief.


    Sensing that something was amiss with X, Gary Lakes asked, "What''s wrong? Do you feel unwell?"


    She shook her head. "No, I''m fine."


    Gary sighed in relief. "That''s great. Stanley will kill me if anything happens to you while you''re out with me."


    "That''s a bit over the top," she chuckled.


    "Of course, it isn''t. Who in Antis doesn''t know that you are the apple of his eye?" Gary said with a solemn expression.


    X''s heart instantly swelled with pride when she heard this.


    Soon, the waiter began to serve all the dishes Sophie had ordered.


    The roasted pork, thergest dish, upied the center of the table, surrounded by the rest of the dishes.


    Every single dish looked and smelled glorious.


    Sophie, already famished, felt even hungrier when she saw the pleasant spread.


    Picking up her cutleries, she peered at the others. "Let''s eat!"


    X and Gary exchanged looks and smiled before picking up their cutleries and began eating with Sophie.


    Sophie was enjoying the meal as everything tasted good to her.


    It tasted countless times better than the food she had back in the day.


    In the past, their meals did note with such vorful condiments.


    As much as she enjoyed the food,


    Sophie still maintained good tablet


    was


    mangers, ensuring that she presentable when she ate,


    Gary beamed a little when he saw her appreciation for the meal. "To be honest, I think you could be a celebrity."


    Watching her dig in with such enthusiasm made Gary feel that the food tasted better.


    "Really?" Sophie asked eagerly.


    "Yes."


    "But I''m not interested in anything except to stay by X''s side as her bodyguard," she replied.


    Gary scrutinized her in contemtion. "Isn''t there anything else you want in life?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She shook her head. "Not for now. I just want to be around X all the time," she answered without hesitation.


    That was her mission, and deep down, she felt that it was right because she genuinely liked X.


    "Honestly, there are many things you


    could do. For example, you could study of work," Gary told her. "With your traits, you could easily be a popr celebrity in X''s Opany."


    However, Sophie shook her head again. "It''s fine, I still want to stay by X''s side, though."

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    No matter what Gary Lakes said, Sophie Kenwick wasn''t convinced.


    He found himself being increasingly intrigued by this girl.


    Girls like her were rare these days.


    Despite many good job opportunities out there, she didn''t seem interested or even consider using her connections as a stepping stone to stardom.


    Instead, she willingly stayed by X Quest''s side to be a bodyguard.


    Gary wondered briefly if Sophie was too intelligent or too daft.


    He perused her from head to toe, deciding it was probably thetter.


    "You''re quite unusual," he dered all of a sudden.


    "Hehe, instead of unusual, you could say that I love X a lot," Sophie replied.


    "You shouldn''t say this too often in front of Stanley, or I''m afraid he might think of you as his rival in romance," Gary smirked.


    Sophie immediately chuckled. "That doesn''t matter, my brother knows I''m into men.¡±


    Garyughed, feeling entertained by her.


    This girl was definitely interesting.


    "Gary, since you are one of the sponsors for Josh''s concert this time, will you be there to see him perform?" X asked.


    Gary looked up at Sophie, who had her full attention on eating a pig trotter before he replied, "Yeah, I''ll be there."


    "Oh, me too," X said.


    "What about Stanley?" Gary asked.


    "I don''t know, we''ll see," X replied.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Okay."


    Sophie was extremely excited when they brought up Josh Batton''s concert.


    She felt even happier when she recalled how she had gotten the best seats for the concert.


    Her heart was pounding.


    She finished eating before the others did as they were discussing work while they ate.


    Since she wasn''t interested in what they discussed, she shifted her attention to her phone, opening Weibo on her phone to log in.


    After that, she went to search for news on Josh.


    Everyone seemed to be talking about it because his concert was about to take ce soon-


    "Josh''s concert is just around the corner. Despite being a hardcore fan, I still can''t get a single ticket. I''m so heartbroken."


    "I can''t even buy tickets that cost 100,000 each from resellers. Life is tough! I can''t get a ticket."


    e


    "By the time I made up my mind about buying a ticket from resellers that cost up to a hundred thousand, the tickets were already all sold out. Josh''s fans are all way too rich."


    "I''m envious of those who managed to get their hands on tickets to the concert. I feel awful."


    "Josh''s concert tickets are next to


    impossible to get. The tickets somet


    out within seconds.atter


    doesn''t


    how much the tickets cost


    "Josh is way too popr. It''s so hard to see him in person."


    Sophie looked through theirments and thought about how she managed to get two tickets without much effort. She was really lucky indeed.


    That was her first time going for her idol, and everything had been sessful.


    Right then, she saw many unread messages in her Weibo inbox, prompting her to click to view them.


    Most of the messages were private messages from people who had Josh''s pictures as their profile photos-


    "Sophie, do you have any extra tickets? Please sell one to me."

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    "Sophie, you must have tickets to the concert. Could you sell one to me? I''m willing to pay any amount."


    "Sophie, I''ve never said anything bad about you. I''m your fan. As long as you sell me a ticket, I''ll do whatever you ask me to from now on. Please." Sophie Kenwick was speechless.


    Josh Batton''s fans were a passionate lot. Moreover, she felt touched by the things they said.


    She could sense how much these people loved Josh from the words they used.


    They were much bigger fans of Josh than Sophie was.


    As a fan, she could understand how they felt and empathized with them.


    She immediately turned to look at X Quest. "X, do you have any extra tickets to the concert?"


    X nodded. ¡°Yeah. I have one or two, depending on whether your brother goes."


    "Could you give it to me?" Sophie asked.


    X shrugged. ¡°Of course. Never mind concert tickets, I would give you the stars in the sky if that''s what you wanted.¡±


    Sophie immediately felt touched.


    After that, she published a Weibo post. "I''m giving away two concert tickets. Whoever wants them must leave ament below, and I''ll pick two from there."


    In an instant, thement section on her post went wild.


    "Sophie, I want a ticket!"


    "Sophie, you''re the prettiest girl in the world. Can I please have a ticket?"


    "Sophie, I''m a huge fan. Can I please have a ticket?"


    "Sophie, you''re my favorite person on the inte. Please, look here."


    "You''re practically an angel. I love you."


    People were flooding her post with all sorts ofpliments.


    She helplessly pressed a hand against her forehead when she read through thesements and then randomly picked two names that sounded nice.


    Charlotte and Alissa.


    After confirming these two individuals as the winners, Sophie published their names with another Weibo post.


    "Congrattions, Charlotte and


    Alissa. You''ve won the concert


    tickets Please send me your


    addresses through a private


    message and I will mail the tickets


    to you." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Suddenly, everyone became wildly jealous.


    Many who didn''t receive tickets were jealous of the winners, so they repeatedly message Sophie to beg her to continue giving out tickets.


    Sophie quickly published another Weibo post that contained an emoji with words that said she had nothing left.


    At that moment, people started spamming thement section again¡ª


    "Sophie is way too adorable. Hahaha. I can sense how weak and helpless she feels.¡±


    "Hahaha, she''s interesting. I''m bing a fan now."


    ¡°Sophie, you should make a debut. I will definitely pick you."


    She briefly nced at what they wrote, chuckling before returning to Josh''s page to check out the photos everyone took of him.


    The moment she entered, she realized the contents on his page had changedpletely.


    Everyone was talking about her giveaway earlier.


    Charlotte and Alissa also shared a


    screenshot of them winning the lucky draw. They tagged Sophie and thanked her repeatedly, unable to hide the joy they were feeling.


    Sophie couldn''t help but smile when she saw how happy they were.


    She opened her private messages and saw the addresses the two of them had sent her.


    Sophie took a screenshot and saved the addresses.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    After taking the screenshot, Sophie Kenwick saw a private message from the president of Josh Batton''s fan club.


    "Greetings, my name is Peach, and I''m the president of Josh Batton''s fan club. I wish to invite you to join our core management team. Would you like to do that?" Peach wrote.


    Sophie was apprehensive about joining them because she wasn''t familiar with all this.


    Soon, she received another message from Peach.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to do much upon joining. We will only be chatting in the group and n for uing events."


    Sophie wasn''t particrly interested in this, so she decided to turn down the offer after pondering for a while.


    Then, she closed Weibo and began drinking her tea.


    Meanwhile, Gary Lakes and X Quest were still talking about work while finishing their meals.


    ***


    Today was the day of Josh Batton''s concert, where it would be held at Antis Stadium starting at eight o''clock in the evening.


    Although the concert only took ce in the evening, it had already appeared on the list of hot topics early in the morning.


    Hot topic number one: ''#Josh Batton''s concert# Explosive''.


    Hot topic number two: ''#Josh Batton''s fan club# Explosive''.


    Hot topic number three: ''#Josh Batton''s concert tickets sold at up to 200,000 each# Explosive''.


    Hot topic number four: ''#Josh Batton at Antis Stadium# Explosive''.


    All those topics were wildly popr.


    As soon as Sophie woke up, she saw the hot topics rted to her idol and proceeded to click on them.


    After browsing briefly, she saw activities rted to Josh''s fan club.


    His fan club was everywhere; From bus stops dotted around Antisztorge sereens at the airport and on every tall building in the city, there were videos of them showing their support.


    From the videos, it seemed like Josh was everywhere in Antis.


    Sophie was impressed by their efforts.


    Although she was a fan of Josh, she did not think of doing this much.


    After briefly going through the topics, she got up and walked into the bathroom in high spirits.


    The thought of watching Josh


    perform at his concert tonight made


    ought of watching Josh


    I that the rest of the day wasN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    g to be energetic. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Meanwhile, in the master bedroom next door, X satzily in her bed, also perusing over news rted to Josh''s concert.


    X smiled in satisfaction when she saw his name appearing on many hot topics.


    Recently, there were many


    up-anding young artistes in the


    entertainment industry due to the


    numerous talent shows popping up like mushrooms after a rain. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, no matter how hard those neers tried, they could notpete with Josh.


    His poprity remained intact even after he had gotten married.


    Nobody on the continent couldpete with him, and X was d of this fact.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the concert officially began in a stadium filled to the brim.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    All of Josh Batton''s fans were wearing hairbands and holding glowing boards with his name on them, making them a sea of bright stars as far as the eye could see.


    There were up to 100,000 people gathered in the huge stadium.


    It was a grand sight to behold.


    In the center section closest to the stage, Annabeth Cates, X Quest, Stanley Batton, Sophie Kenwick, Wilson Batton, Sharon Lindt, Henry Armstrong, Georgie Clementine, Rachel Wood, Sebastian Brenand, and Gary Lakes were all gathered there.


    The VIP seats were the best in the venue, but they were not open to outsiders. The people who upied these seats were bound to be at the center of attention, surrounded by admiring looks.


    An upbeat song began to y.


    Josh, attired in a casual white ripped T-shirt, ck pants with ck Martin boots, soon appeared at the center of the stage on an elevated tform. The fast tune and dancing instantly hyped up the crowd.


    His hair was wavy with silver highlights on some strands. He had the ssic idol''s smoky makeup look.


    He looked like a star.


    The way he danced was very appealing, emitting great levels of testosterone where a simple lift of his hand could cause the crowd to go wild.


    The sounds of pping and cheering almost drowned out everything else.


    "Josh is so handsome. Ahh, I can''t take it anymore. Josh, look at me!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Josh, why are you so d*mn attractive? I''m about to die."


    "Josh, I love you! I''ll only love you in this lifetime."


    "Sisters, what do I do? I''m suffocating. I''m honestly suffocating. I''m so jealous of Annabeth."


    "Josh, look at me! Josh, I love you!"


    All his fans were screaming excitedly, their hearts pounding.


    X, Annabeth, Sophie, Rachel, and Georgie also started cheering for Josh, feeling moved by everyone''s passion. Content belongs t NovelDrama.Org


    to


    The photographer had the foresight to take close-up pictures of X, Annabeth, and Stanley.


    Each time they appeared on therge screen, there would be more cheering of excitement.


    Once the singing and dancing


    the


    ended, Josh adjusted his in-ear-monitor before walking edge of the stage, gazing out at his fans.


    swne


    Finally, he fixed his eyes on his family and close friends.


    "Thank you foring to my


    concert. Thank you, everyone,


    supporting me all the way


    bring you on a wonderful journey.


    "I would like to dedicate this song to my wife, Annabeth Cates."


    Shortly, ''From Now On'' started ying and Josh began to sing along to the music-


    "Searching for the sun in a windless ce."


    "Bringing you warmth in a cold ce."


    "The world is a mess, and you''re too naive."


    "From now on, all I want is you."


    "From now on, you''re everything to me."


    "You deserve all the gentleness in the world."


    When Annabeth saw how Josh was singing his heart out to her, she felt speechless and touched.


    Suddenly, a warm sensation flowed through her chest and her eyes filled with tears.

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    Among the fans, some felt emotional, some were jealous, some cried, and some quietly listened.


    While singing, Josh Batton slowly walked off the stage. He directly held Annabeth Cates by her hand and pulled her onto her feet.


    He continued to hold her hand while he sang, gazing deeply into her eyes.


    The crowd went wild.


    The sound of fans screaming almost drowned out the music-


    "Ahh! Josh is so cool. D*mn. I''m so jealous."


    "They''re showing off their romance in front of us. I can''t take this.¡±


    "I spent 100,000 to watch their public disy of affection. Although I''m very jealous, why do I still feel so willing?"


    "I''m so envious of that girl. Not only is she married to the hottest man in the country, but he even treats her like a princess."


    "This looks like an idol drama scene. I''m so jealous."


    Meanwhile, X Quest and the others were moved by the two of them.


    Everyone was smiling and wishing the two of them all the happiness in the world.


    The surroundings were getting too noisy. Josh smiled a little before making a gesture for everyone to remain silent. Soon, the world quietened down.


    Josh continued to serenade Annabeth Cates, making her eyes fill with tears as she couldn''t conceal her excitement. After the song ended, he carefully sat her down, then returned onto the stage to resume his performance.


    Meanwhile, fans gradually calmed down as the concert went on.


    Annabeth was the only one still absorbed in Josh''s romantic expression earlier.


    Josh didn''t prepare her in advance,


    so it waspletely nee


    surprise for hi


    and d a


    for


    do something like this today.


    W?


    to


    Because of his gesture, Annabeth became the luckiest girl in that stadium at that moment.


    She felt grateful to Josh.


    At the same time, Josh''s concertProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    received even greater attention


    because of his romantic


    during the performance.


    ''#Josh Batton''s romantic expression toward Annabeth Cates# made it onto several hot topics, going viral.


    Vien


    t belongs to e


    Meanwhile, Annabeth had no idea she had be the talk of the town.


    She couldn''t tear her eyes away as she continued to watch her husband''s performance.


    She didn''t know his fans were all envious of her or that his gesture had attracted many new fans. Josh stood on stage and thanked his fans right at the end of the concert thatsted for three hours. Annabeth could not snap herself out of the feeling of euphoria throughout his concert despite the end. She never thought an ordinary girl like her could experience such happiness.


    Only after Josh had disappeared from the stage did she slowly recollect her thoughts.

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    After Josh Batton went off stage, his fans were still immersed in the adrenaline rush from the concert. They couldn''t restrain themselves. The heat of the moment had yet to disperse.


    Most of the fans sat where they were, still staring at the spot where Josh wasst seen.


    Their eyes held looks of excitement and love.


    "Isn''t Josh way too handsome?"


    ¡°I don''t understand how someone could look so good."


    "Stanley Batton looks very handsome in the front row, too. Their mother has excellent genes."


    ¡°That''s right, everyone in Josh''s family looks good. Their parents are also good-looking. I''m so envious."


    "They are a good-looking family."


    X Quest, Sharon Lindt, and the others could hear what the fans were saying.


    X chuckled and turned to look at Stanley. "Josh''s fans have good taste."


    Meanwhile, Sharon and Wilson Batton were both beaming with pride.


    Sharon coughed gently in embarrassment. She subconsciously sat upright and looked at her husband. "Honey, did you hear that? People are saying that we look good."


    "Erm-hmm. Yes, I heard them," Wilson said.


    "Our son''s fans are all so adorable. I like them," she told him.


    "You like them because they offered youpliments, right?" Wilson asked.


    Sharonughed again. "Of course. Who doesn''t like receivingpliments?"


    When Annabeth Cates heard this, she immediately turned her attention to Sharon and Wilson while smiling from ear to ear.


    Wilson and Sharon''s gazes turned soft when their eyes met.


    "Annabeth, X, shall we head backstage to see Josh?" Sharon asked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Sure, I was just thinking about it," Annabeth replied with a nod.


    ¡°Sure, we can. Let''s go out and celebrate the sess of the concertter," Wilson said.


    Seeing how happy Wilson appeared,


    Sharon couldn''t help but feel d


    she sensed that he


    ens¨¦ ¨¤


    beginning to support Joreer.


    Sharon was proud of him.


    Her son had convinced her husband to support him with his own actions; Josh did it all himself.


    Right then, many fans moved closer to X and the others.


    When those fans saw them, they began showering them withpliments-


    "Nice to meet you. We are Josh''s hardcore fans. We have supported for many years since his debut. Josh is amazing."


    "Josh''s family members are good-looking."


    "Mr. Batton and Mrs. Batton, we have a question for you. What secrets do you have to raise such good looking and excellent


    ov


    children?"


    "Woah! Mrs. Batton, your skin is in such great condition. Josh looks so much like you."


    "Mr. Batton''s skin is great too. You two look so young."


    "Annabeth, I hope you and Josh will always be happy together."

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    The fans spoke one after another, and each seemed more passionate than the previous one.


    Although they had a lot to say, they were extremely nervous in the presence of Stanley Batton. They didn''t even dare to look at him due to his domineering aura.


    Just being in front of Stanley made them freeze in ce.


    He emanated a distant and unapproachable aura just by sitting there silently.


    X Quest and the others politely engaged with the fans with smiles on their faces. Stanley was the only one who kept an aloof expression on his face. He had one arm around X while gently ruffling her hair.


    He only had eyes for his wife and refused to look at anyone else.


    Everybody liked receivingpliments, and X, Sharon Lindt, and Wilson Batton were no exceptions.


    They were in an even better mood now, especially Sharon, who could no longer hide the smile on her face.


    "You are all too kind. You guys make me genuinely happy even though I don''t know if you''re telling the truth.


    ¡°I think Josh''s fans get more adorable the longer I look at you lot," Sharon added.


    "Honestly, Mrs. Batton, if Josh hadn''t introduced you and Mr. Batton during the concert, I wouldn''t have thought you were his mother," a young girl said thoughtfully while she looked at Sharon.


    Sharon beamed even wider then.


    All women liked hearing this stuff, especiallypliments regarding their youthful looks.


    Sharon couldn''t stop smiling. "You''re such a sweet-talker. That''s an exaggeration, hahaha."


    "Not at all, Mrs. Batton. You look like his older sister," the young girl added.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Wilson also couldn''t stop smiling, hearing how his wife was being praised.


    "To be honest, I stopped being a fan when Josh announced he was


    arrying Annabeth Cates. However,


    JoshDis way too good that I returned after a single day."


    "Me too, me too. There''s nobody better than Josh in the entire entertainment industry."


    "I agree, Josh has a great personality and good looks as well as physique. There isn''t anyone else who couldpare in the entertainment industry."


    Josh''s female fans began sharing their genuine thoughts with solemn expressions on their faces.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Annabeth grinned happily when she saw how everyone supported Josh so much.


    Meanwhile, X, Sharon, and the others felt deeply satisfied.


    "Mrs. Batton, Mr. Batton, thank you both for bringing such a wonderful person into this world. Honestly, we''ve all been curious about you two before the big reveal."


    "We were curious about the kind of family and parents such a


    handsome, honest, cheerful, humlet"


    and kind-hearted man came from,¡± another female fan said.


    Sharon and Wilson were both feeling a little embarrassed by thepliments.


    Wilson could hold it together, but Sharon''s grin was very apparent.


    Then, the female fan turned to look at Annabeth. "I also constantly wondered what kind of woman would end up being with Josh."

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    Right after that, the female fan continued speaking. "When I found out that the woman who won over Josh''s heart was you, I wasn''t ecstatic about it in the beginning, to be honest. However, after seeing you two so happy together, I decided to let it go.


    "I believe there must have been something special about you that made Josh fall in love and want to protect you.


    "I can tell that Josh cares about you. Annabeth, I hope you and Josh can stay happy together for the rest of your lives. Please don''t ever betray him. "Otherwise, we, his fans, won''t let you off the hook. We''ll make your life a living hell," she smirked, softening her threat.


    When Annabeth Cates heard this, her gaze became even softer.


    She nodded gently. "Okay, I know."


    "Thank you for loving Josh so much," X Quest interjected smoothly before proceeding to stand up and change the subject. "All right, we have to head backstage."


    As soon as she had finished speaking, Josh Batton''s fans frantically shoved their handwritten letters into her hands, pleading with her to deliver those letters to Josh.


    X epted all the letters on his behalf, prompting Stanley Batton and Annabeth to help her with the letters when they saw this.


    Within a short period, the three of them were each holding more than a dozen letters.


    Afterwards, X led everyone to the resting room backstage, where Josh was being interviewed.


    He was still wearing the outfit he wore for his final performance, a loose-fitting ck shirt, a pair of casual ck pants, and a pair of ck sneakers. Despite being d all in ck, he still had a delicate aura about him.


    Right then, sweat covered his face.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He was leaningzily against a white leather couch, wiping his sweat away casually while being interviewed by the media.


    Up to a hundred media representatives huddled around him.


    As X and the others entered the


    room,


    reporters immediately


    surrounded X, Stanley,


    Wilson Batton, and Sharnabeth,


    "I wonder if you guys would be fine with an interview."


    "Annabeth, are you happy with Josh''s performance today?"


    ¡°Please tell us how you felt when Josh suddenly approached you from the stage.¡±


    When X saw them approaching, she held Stanley''s hand and smiled at the reporters. "Annabeth and Josh would be happy to be interviewed. We''ll be resting nearby. Thanks for all the great work!"


    X never liked such interviews, and she knew that her husband, mother-inw, and the others shared her feelings. Besides, it was Josh''s concert today, so they should be at the center of attention instead of his extended family.


    Annabeth deserved to bask in the glory that her husband brought upon her.


    The reporters didn''t insist further when they heard X due to the Batton family''s dominating presence.


    Shortly after, X led Stanley and the others into a small room nearby while Josh, Annabeth, and the media were left behind. Annabeth was not used to being surrounded by reporters despite this not being her first time.


    Josh smiled and stood up. He


    walked through the crowd and approached Annabeth before gently


    extending a hand to ove


    Honey." Content belongs NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    Annabeth Cates returned Josh Batton''s smile and held his hand, letting him lead her to the leather couch before sitting down.


    Soon, the reporters surrounded the two of them.


    "Ms. Cates, you haven''t answered our question earlier. How did you feel when Josh approached you from the stage today?" The female reporter who asked earlier repeated her question.


    Annabeth scratched her head in an embarrassed manner, turning to Josh for help.


    Right then, he cocked his head to the side and observed her, noticing that her hair was a little messy.


    Josh lifted his hand to adjust her hair, then patted her gently on the head.


    Every move he made was done with deep affection.


    The reporters were recording what they saw with their cameras.


    Annabeth gazed deeply into Josh''s eyes and then turned to look at the female reporter who had asked the question. "I felt happy. I never expected him to do it."


    Indeed, Annabeth hadn''t expected any of this today, thinking she would only be watching Josh from below the stage.


    She was greatly surprised by what happened.


    She didn''t know if his earlier gesture was genuine or if he intentionally did it because his fans were watching. Regardless, she still felt happy. "Looks like Josh must be a romantic person, isn''t he?" the female reporter asked.


    Annabeth nodded. Indeed, Josh was very romantic.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Yes, he frequently buys me flowers, and he would cheer me up when I''m down. He would also often take me out on romantic dinners," Annabeth added.


    When the female reporters heard this, they felt increasingly jealous of Annabeth.


    Josh was the man of their dreams.


    If it wasn''t for their role as reporters, they would all be his fans.


    "I''m so envious I could cry."


    "Exactly. Ms. Cates must have rescued the gxy in her past life."


    The female reporters could not refrain from speaking their minds.


    "Do you two experience any conflicts in your daily lives? If so, who usually offers topromise first?" A male reporter directed his questions at Annabeth.


    When Josh heard this, he wrapped


    his arm around Annabeth''s


    shoulders. "There are no conflicts between us for now. We live a very happy life. However, I think I''d still be the one topromise in the future if any conflicts were to arise.


    "After all, I was brought up in a family where men would die if they didn''t agree with their wives," Josh added.


    The reporters couldn''t help butugh when they heard this.


    Annabethughed as well.


    "This is such an interesting family principle. Do you mind if I ask who established such a principle in the family?" a female reporter asked.


    Josh considered for a few seconds "It was passed down through the generations. My grandfather and father are both like that, including my older brothers too."


    The female reporters felt extremely envious again.


    What kind of divine family was this?


    "To be honest, even without these teachings, I''d still listen to my wife. Getting married is like making a bet. Annabeth bet her whole life on me when she agreed to marry me, I can''t let her lose, can I?" Josh said.

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    Annabeth Cates couldn''t help but tear up when she heard his answer.


    Although this wasn''t the first time she heard it, she still felt deeply touched.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, she felt like her heart was melting.


    Even if he had someone else in his heart, spending the rest of her life with Josh Batton like this wasn''t too bad.


    She would be content as long as he continued to treat her this way.


    Although the female reporters were all jealous, they remained professional.


    "Josh, it looks like you really do adore your wife," one of the female reportersmented, trying to stayposed and not sound jealous.


    Josh smiled before taking another look at Annabeth. "Isn''t this how we should treat our wives?"


    At this point, the female reporters could barely keep themselves together.


    That was the most divine thing they''d ever heard, making their hearts melt.


    Who could withstand such sweetness?


    There was no one among the women that could say they weren''t jealous of Annabeth.


    ''Arghh!'' they were screaming inside while maintaining their calmposure externally.


    Meanwhile, the male reporters present silently reflected on themselves, suddenly feeling like they were a disgrace to the male poption by not doing enough.


    Annabeth beamed when she heard what Josh said, feeling warm in her chest once again.


    Once the interview ended, Georgie Clementine sent all the reporters away.


    Josh hastily put on a ck wool coat over his outfit before leaving the concert venue with his family.


    They all piled into a ck Rolls-Royce limousine that Stanley Batton had arranged, sitting in pairs.


    It felt like a warm summer day with the heater turned on in the car.


    After getting into the car, Joshzily leaned against the soft seat, crossing one leg over the other before browsing today''s Weibo hot


    topics. Content belongpl


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    At the same time, Annabeth was also browsing through hot topics.


    When X saw that everyone was in the car, she turned around to look at them. "My husband and I would like to treat everyone to a meal at Seafield''s Hotpot. What do you all think?"


    Everyone agreed with no objections.


    So, the driver began driving toward the restaurant.


    When Josh and Annabeth opened Weibo''s hot topics, they saw a lot of content rted to Josh''s concert.


    Hot topic number one: ''#Josh


    Batton


    n disys affection toward Annabeth Cates during concert# Explosive''.


    Hot topic number two: ''#X Quest and the Batton family show up at Josh''s concert# Explosive''.


    Hot topic number three: ''#Josh Batton says wives are supposed to be pampered# Explosive''.


    Hot topic number four: ''#Josh Batton''s concert look# Hot''.


    Hot topic number five: ''#Josh Batton''s parents# Hot''.


    Hot topic number six: ''#Everyone in the Batton family looks good# Hot''.


    With the various topics bundled together, Josh and Annabeth suddenly didn''t know where to start reading.


    Annabeth clicked on each of them one after another.

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    Everyment that appeared was from people expressing their jealousy toward Annabeth Cates.


    That was especially true in hot topic number three.


    Upon clicking, Annabeth could see a video, published by a major marketing ount, of Josh hugging her while he spoke, "Wives are meant to be pampered."


    There were over three million forwards, likes, andments under the post.


    "I would like to know how those female reporters feel. Were they so jealous they could cry?"


    "Why is Annabeth so lucky? How could she end up marrying someone like Josh? Her life is practically an idol drama!"


    "I used to say that anyone married to people like Josh would be very happy. Turns out to be true."


    "Stop saying all this. I wish I could be Annabeth. Annabeth, why don''t you publish a book titled ''How to Be A Celebrity''s Girlfriend?""


    "I''m out of here. I''ll be crying by the wall. I''ll continue to support Josh after I''m done. X too."


    ¡°Josh must be the only one who hasn''t lost any fans after getting married, right?"


    "As a randomizen, I want to say that I have be Josh''s fan. He''s brave enough to show his love. That''s a real man."


    "Annabeth is legitimately the female protagonist of a novel."


    Annabeth could sense their admiration through theirments.


    Before being married to Josh Batton, she never thought an ordinary girl like her could be someone other people admired and discussed.


    She thought she would marry an ordinary person and live an ordinary life. But thanks to Josh, he had allowed her to experience a different kind of wonder in life.


    She was able to explore the world through his eyes.


    "What are you looking at?" Josh cocked his head and nced at her phone, cing his hand tenderly over her baby bump.


    His gentleness made Annabeth melt again.


    She obediently put her phone in his hand. "This."


    Josh briefly skimmed through the content.


    "Oh, you should not spend so much


    time


    the phone. Close your e


    daest for a while. It''s been a tiring


    day for you."


    Annabeth immediately shook her head. "I''m not tired, not at all."


    Usually, she would be sleepy by now, but she felt an abundance of energy


    e of Josh. Content b


    "Silly girl, are you feeling happy?" he asked.


    to


    She nodded. "Yes, thank you for doing all those things for me today."


    Josh moved close to her ear. "As I should. Moreover, I meant what I said."


    There was a slight look of surprise in Annabeth''s eyes.


    Did he mean what he said?


    Did that mean he wasn''t only saying it for the audience for her benefit?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Did that mean he loved her?


    How could that be?


    How long had they been together?


    Had she already reced X in his heart?


    Suddenly, Annabeth had a lot of questions on her mind.


    There was a curious look in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter? What''s that look in your eyes?" Josh asked with a smile.


    Annabeth slowly gulped and shook her number of in the car. "No, nothing."


    60 Conscious of the r


    Bang!


    Out of nowhere, they heard a loud collision nearby.

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    Everyone looked toward the direction where the sound originated.


    Two taxis were involved in a rear-end collision and hade to a halt.


    Once the cars had stopped, Josh Batton''s fans ignored everything else and got out of their cars. They started running toward the limo and screamed


    "Josh, we love you!"


    "We will always support you, Josh!"


    Josh couldn''t help but frown when he saw that the ident happened because his fans wanted to get close to him.


    "Stop the car," he told the driver.


    The driver slowed and then stopped the car by the road.


    Josh turned to look at Georgie Clementine. "Georgie, can you please go down and have a look?"


    Georgie nodded before quickly getting out of the car to approach the group of seven.


    Their faces brightened up with excitement as soon as they saw Georgie, surrounding her before they spoke all at once


    "Ms. Clementine, I like Josh. Can I see him for a moment?"


    "Please, we are his die-hard fans!"


    "Please tell Josh I''ll always support him, Ms. Clementine. My name is Shelly Moore."


    These fans were the more passionate ones.


    "Okay, I''ll convey your messages to Josh. He thinks you should head home as it''s freezing out here, and he doesn''t want you guys falling sick. Josh also hopes that you won''t do something dangerous like this next time." Georgie remained courteous as she addressed his fans.


    "Really? Did Josh say that? He does love us!"


    "Josh is such a good person. He''s worried about our health."


    "Ms. Clementine, tell Josh we will never do something dangerous like this again."


    "If Josh doesn''t want to see us, can we get his autograph?"


    Georgie peered around her calmly. The traffic was already getting a little congested because of them.


    She immediately shook her head. "Sorry, but that won''t do. We are causing traffic congestion, so please, let''s move out of the way, or it''ll give Josh a bad reputation."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The fans promptly scattered when they realized the negative impact they might cause their idol.


    Georgie looked at them helplessly, shaking her head before heading back to the car.


    These hardcore fans gave her a headache.


    Seeing that Georgie had resolved the immediate problem, Josh shifted his attention to Annabeth Cates, asking if she was all right. Annabeth enjoyed his attention, feeling content deep inside.


    The clock had already struck one o''clock in the morning when Josh and Annabeth returned home after the meal.


    The house was bathed with lights when they entered, and they were greeted by warm air that filled the house.


    It almost felt like summer indoors after a cold winter night outside.


    Josh started removing Annabeth''s coat and shoes carefully as soon as they entered. It was a gesture that he practiced daily ever since they had gotten married. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Annabeth wasn''t used to it at first, as she would never have dared to dream of such things, but now it felt natural.


    Who was Josh?


    He was the most popr male celebrity in the entertainment industry with countless admirers and a supreme being who could do no wrong in the eyes of his fans.


    He was the only person who could break his own records.


    However, this supreme being was now down on one knee and helping her with her shoes and coat.


    It was warm in the house, and she was only wearing a ck, short-sleeved dress.


    After tending to his wife, Josh


    quickly took off his coat and changed into a ck, short-sleeved


    t-shirt. He then pulled Annabeth by her hand and sat her down with him on the couch in the living room.


    Once they had settled down, he started massaging her shoulders. "You''re exhausted, aren''t you?" Josh asked while he did so.


    Annabeth shook her head. "I''m fine You''re the one who must be tired Come on, let me massage you instead, you''ve already done so much for this family." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Although Josh made holding a concert look easy, the amount of effort needed was indescribable, and she knew he must have worked his butt off.


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to do that. If my parents find out, I probably won''t live to see tomorrow," he chuckled.


    "I won''t tell them."


    "That won''t do. You''re pregnant, and you should be pampered. How could I have it the other way round?"


    Annabeth was speechless.


    Her husband was a supreme being in front of other people, but he was an ordinary, loving husband at home.


    He gave her massages, helped her change her clothes, did theundry and the cooking, and all the chores around the house. Annabeth never stopped feeling grateful for her current lifestyle, as Josh did so many things his fans would never imagine him doing. "Josh, did you mean what you said in the car today?" Annabeth asked.


    "What do you mean?" Josh had a puzzled look in his eyes.


    "You were telling me how you felt. Did you mean everything you said? Do you love me?" she asked hesitantly.


    As talented as Josh was at giving massages, she felt nervous then, when she should be utterly rxed.


    Her heart felt tense as his smile faded, reced by a solemn expression while his hands ceased their actions.


    He reached down and held her hand gently. "It''s true. Whether it''s on the stage or off, I meant every word I said.


    "Yes, I''ve fallen in love with you," he added.


    At first, Josh thought it would take a while to fall in love with Annabeth, but now, he hade to realize that he didn''t need that much time at all. During the days he was spending with Annabeth, his heart always felt warm whenever she was around.


    Eventually, he only had eyes for her.


    Recently, he realized that falling in love with Annabeth had been way too easy because she was too nice.


    She was gentle and presentable, and he liked her for being such a kind and understanding person.


    He enjoyed spending all his days and nights with her.

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    The things and people Josh Batton thought he couldn''t let go of were eventually reced by Annabeth Cates'' warmth.


    As time went on, he soon forgot about his past.


    Annabeth felt very moved and was a little teary-eyed when she heard his words.


    At this moment, she felt a tremendous sense of gratitude as she never expected Josh to fall in love so quickly with an ordinary girl like her.


    Frankly, she was already mentally prepared for him to be forever in love with X because she felt contented enough that a man like Josh was willing to lower his standards and marry her.


    She was happy even though he might not have been in love with her.


    Annabeth was surprised, touched, and in great shock and disbelief. Thebination of feelings left her unsure of how to react, let alone what to say. At this moment, she was nearlypletely petrified.


    Josh couldn''t help butugh when he saw his wife in such a state. He reached out and waved his hands in front of her. "Hey, what are you thinking? Why aren''t you saying anything? Hmm?"


    It was only then that she slowly regrouped herself, gazing into his tender eyes. "No, nothing. I just find it hard to believe. Do you really mean it, Josh? Did you genuinely fall in love with an ordinary woman like me?


    "I just can''t believe it," Annabeth breathed out.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hearing her words, he curled up his right index finger and gently flicked it against her shiny forehead. "What else, silly girl? Why would I lie to you?" he asked affectionately.


    Annabeth shook her head. Indeed, this wasn''t necessary at all because they would live peacefully together even if he didn''t say these things.


    "Ordinary?" Josh asked incredulously. "In my eyes, there is nothing ordinary about you at all. You have a warmth that other girlsck. You''re gentle and have many wonderful traits."


    ¡°I am not as great as you describe," she blushed, scratching her head in an embarrassed manner.


    She still couldn''t believe all of this was real.


    As she thought of this, she spontaneously reached out to pinch the inner part of her thigh.


    "Ouch!" Annabeth frowned and cried out painfully.


    It hurt.


    It actually hurt.


    That meant all of this was real. It wasn''t a dream.


    Josh, the man of every woman''s dream, had fallen in love with her.


    It all happened within a month of them getting married, too.


    Annabeth never dared to hope it would happen so soon.


    Josh''s gaze became even softer after seeing how silly and naive his wife was, feeling as if his heart would melt.


    He reached out and gently ruffled her hair. "What are you doing? What if you end up hurting yourself?"


    Annabeth scratched her head in an embarrassed manner. "I just wanted to check if it hurt. We should not feel any pain in a dream, right? "It hurt. That means this is real, doesn''t it?"


    Happiness came so swiftly, Annabeth couldn''t even react in time.


    Josh lifted her onto hisp and pressed his forehead against hers. "What do you think?"


    "No, I need you to tell me. I just want to be sure," she said.


    "Annabeth, it''s true. I love you," he dered softly.


    "I love you, too, and I always will."


    Although they had already been intimate together, she remained shy from Josh''s behavior.


    Her heart was beating very fast.


    Sensing her nervousness, Josh carefully wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Honey, from now on, we will be together forever." Annabeth nodded. "Okay."


    Her tears streamed down her face, betraying all her emotional turmoil and excitement.


    "Silly girl, why are you crying, hmm?" he asked when he looked down and saw tears on her face.


    Then, he gently kissed her tears away.


    Josh was unusually gentle tonight.


    Annabeth closed her eyes and allowed him to kiss her face softly, and then he shifted his lips to cover hers a momentter. They began kissing.


    Annabeth''s heart was beating out of tempo.


    In the heat of the moment, Josh


    abruptly stopped kissing her and et


    held her close instead. "You still haven''t answered me. Why are you crying?"


    Everything about Josh was gentle tonight.


    "I feel moved and excited. Josh, I never thought you would fall in love with someone like me within such a short amount of time," Annabeth whispered.


    "What''s wrong with you? You are great, and I like you a lot. In my eyes, you''re the best-looking woman in the world."


    "Thank you for loving me. Thank you foring into my life and allowing me to feel the warmth in this world,¡± she told him.


    "Thank you for filling up my days, too," Josh replied before gently kissing her on the forehead.


    Although it was a gentle peck, Annabeth felt moved by it, as if she was the luckiest person in the world tonight.


    She was very excited about their baby''s arrival.


    She looked forward to having meals together as a family throughout all four seasons.


    As long as Josh was around, even the most ordinary days would feel poetic.


    "All right, I will head upstairs to run the bathwater for you. In the meantime, I''ll check on the fansments, too. Wait for me here, and


    get you once it''s ready," Josh


    said.


    Annabeth nodded obediently.


    Since the beginning, she never mentioned how Josh had feelings for X and intended to keep this a secret until the end of time.


    If Josh never brought it up, she wouldn''t ask him about it.


    "Good girl." He gently ruffled her hair again before kissing her on the lips fiercely. He then made his way upstairs.


    Upon his departure, Annabeth was still exhrated and speechless.


    Any exhaustion she felt had vanished at the thought of Josh''s love.


    She felt like she could run a thousand meters with ease.


    After taking a deep breath, she gently patted her chest. She then opened Weibo and started writing a post.

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    "I''m thankful for everything."


    After typing the words, Annabeth Cates uploaded the photo X Quest had taken of her and Josh Batton during the meal tonight.


    In the photo, Josh was grabbing food for her, smiling broadly as he gazed at her.


    She was beaming at him like the happiest woman in the world.


    X only took the photo because it was a wonderful moment between them.


    Annabeth asked X for it as she had loved the photo.


    Once uploaded, she directly published the post in a good mood. She felt the need to document her feelings somewhere.


    As soon as she published the Weibo post, she instantly became the center of attention among Josh''s fans.


    Within a second, her post had more than ten thousand forwards, likes, andments-


    "Josh and Annabeth look so happy together. Josh looks so content."


    ¡°Josh has such a loving look in his eyes when he looks at Annabeth. How could they be so lovely? I''m envious."


    ¡°Annabeth, may I ask how it feels to be looked at by a man like Josh?"


    ¡°Josh can''t take his eyes off Annabeth. I might be jealous, but I hope you two are happy."


    "I hope you two get a divorce soon, ugh!"


    "Get lost, keyboard warrior!"


    After briefly reading thements, she was about to close the page to check out the list of hot topics when she saw Josh forwarding her post.


    "I promise we''ll be together forever," he had written.


    Josh''s Weibo post was even more popr than hers.


    Although published merely a second ago, there were already more than one million forwards, likes, andments-


    "Ahh! Josh already showed us how much he loved Annabeth during his concert. He''s still doing it after. It makes me and all his female fans jealous." ¡°Josh makes it so obvious when he''s in love. I''m jealous."


    "At the end of the day, I have to watch the man of my dreams being in love with another woman."


    "I should''ve been run over by a car. I shouldn''t be here watching how sweet the two of you are." ¡°Although I can tell you''re in love with someone else, I still love you a lot. Josh, you''re a viin!" ¡°What did Annabeth do in her past life to deserve such a good man?"


    Annabeth couldn''t help but smile when she saw thesements.


    She had wondered the same things, to be honest.


    What did she do in her past life? How did she end up being protected, appreciated, and loved by such a wonderful man like Josh? Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, Annabeth received a Wechat message notification.


    It was a message from Josh. "Honey, the bath is ready. Come up."


    She slowly stood up and made her way upstairs.


    They took a bath together. Later, Annabeth satfortably in front of the dressing table, her eyes closed and silently enjoying the moment while Josh blow-dried her hair.


    She wasn''t used to this the first time he did it, but she rather enjoyed it this time.


    Josh did everything with a certain finesse, making it seem like he was a professional hairstylist.


    After drying her hair, Josh proceeded to help her with her nighttime skincare routine.


    Throughout the entire process, Annabeth didn''t even lift a single finger.


    Once Josh was done with everything, Annabeth wrapped her arms around his waist. "Thank you, Darling."


    "Why are you thanking me, silly girl? Off to bed with you. I''ll dry my hair, too."


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Josh''s phone started to ring.


    When Annabeth saw that the call was from Sharon, she immediately picked it up and handed the phone over to him.


    He put the call on the loudspeaker while assisting his wife to her feet. "What''s the matter, Mom? It''ste. Why are you calling?"


    "I called to remind you not to let Annabeth take a bath on her own. just read the news about a pregnant woman who slipped and fell in the bathroom. Two lives were lost," Sharon warned.


    Josh was horrified to hear about the incident as he listened. He immediately responded, "Okay, I definitely wouldn''t do that."


    "I know you two would still be awake, so I quickly called you. I hope I didn''t interrupt your sleep, did I?" Sharon added.


    "No."


    "That''s good. Take good care of


    Annabeth, son. Don''t let any harme to her. Also, you did well during the concert today. I''ll give you a ny-nine out of a hundred. I''m deducting one point because+don''t want you to be too proud," Sharon said, chuckling.


    Annabeth subconsciously smiled upon hearing Sharon''s words, prompting Josh to smile, too.


    "Okay, I know."


    Josh then pulled her into his arms, their reflections appearing in the spotless mirror.


    They seemed to be stuck together like glue, deeply in love with each other.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Annabeth blushed, her cheeks turning the color of a rosy hue.


    "Remember what we''ve taught you. Be good to your wife, or you''ll end up dead. All right, I''m hanging up," Sharon teased before directly ending the call.


    Annabeth remained quiet, allowing Josh to hug her while happiness filled her heart.


    "Listen to her. All she thinks about is you," Josh said with a roll of his eyes.


    "Yeah, I''m proud to have a good mother-inw like her,¡± Annabeth dered.


    "I sometimes wonder which one of us is her biological child," Josh''s tone was still gentle and affectionate.


    "Don''t say nonsense like that."


    "Fine, you should get some rest, though," he told her.


    Annabeth obediently nodded and walked back to the room,ying down on the bed with residual feelings of joy and excitement still flowing through her. She kept tossing and turning, unable to fall


    asleep no matter what. Content


    belongs to


    When Josh had dried his hair, he proceeded with a simple skincare routine before returning to the room.


    After getting into bed, he noticed that his wife was still awake. Pulling her into his arms, he carefully kissed her. "Why aren''t you asleep yet? Hmm?"


    "I''m too happy to fall asleep," she replied with a sigh.


    "You''re too easily affected."


    Annabeth wrapped herself around his body while mocking herself. "Indeed, I am."


    She tensed when she sensed Josh''s erection against her.


    ¡°Hey, umm, are you okay?" She was blushing as she asked.


    "Take a guess,¡± he teased, his warm breath on her neck making her heart rate speed up exponentially.

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    "I''m guessing you aren''t fine," Annabeth Cates took a deep breath and said carefully.


    "Congrattions, you''ve got that right," Josh Batton said teasingly.


    Her body grew tense again. "Should I-?"


    "No, I can control myself," he assured her.


    "Are you sure?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Yeah.¡± With that, Josh tenderly pressed her head against his chest, rubbing her back gently. "Good girl. Let''s get some sleep."


    He switched the lights off them, plunging the room into darkness.


    The entire world had fallen silent.


    It was so quiet that she could hear him breathing as his warm breath blew against her neck. It made her heart rate go out of control.


    She couldn''t help but recall their intimate moments together.


    She closed her eyes and tried her best to fall asleep without uttering a word.


    Josh was doing his best to control himself because he couldn''t do anything despite having a beautiful woman in his arms.


    He began to calm down after Annabeth had fallen asleep, his facial expression gradually rxing in the dark.


    Perhaps it was due to the adrenaline rush from being on stage or taking a shower, but he could not fall asleep at all despite being tired. After a while, he carefully shifted Annabeth''s head onto a pillow before getting up to put on a white bathrobe and went to the balcony. Josh poured himself a ss of red wine before he sat by the coffee table, sipping as he gazed at the moon.


    Outside, it was snowing, but it was warm on the balcony.


    The world outside was covered in a nket of white as far as the eye could see, making everything seem pure.


    It was the coldest winter day with the highest snowfall in all the years Josh had lived in Antis.


    Although it was cold, his heart felt warm because Annabeth was with him.


    He began thinking about all the little things between them, feeling like it was all a little dramatic.


    Before she appeared in his life, Josh never thought he would fall in love with anyone else apart from X Quest, especially not his assistant. However, fate was strange sometimes.


    Some people would unexpectedly appear in one''s life and make one feel happy. And happiness oftenes knocking on the door with no warning. Josh was very thankful that Annabeth appeared in his life.


    Because of her, his days were full of joy and warmth.


    Because of her, he coulde home to a ce where he could feel thoroughly rxed and at ease.


    After an exhausting day of work in the entertainment industry, all his exhaustion would fade away as soon as he saw Annabeth.


    Josh believed he would be in love with her for the rest of his life.


    He would never leave her.


    Suddenly, he was inspired to write a song.


    Josh instantly went downstairs to the piano room. He sat in front of the piano and began writing down the melody in his mind in a notebook before he started ying it on the piano.


    It was a very gentle tune, every note conveying warmth and wonder.


    The moment the music started ying, it felt as if all troubles vanished.


    Josh sat upright in front of the elegant white piano, wearing a gentle look in his eyes.


    His long fingers danced freely on the ck and white keys.


    It was a wonderful sight.


    The soundproofing qualities of the room were incredible. Nobody could hear a thing outside with the door and windows shut tightly.


    Josh was very pleased with the tune he yed, finding absolutely nothing that needed tweaking.


    So, Josh wrote down the song''s name above the score; ''You''re My Love''.


    Josh slowly covered the piano after setting the score aside and proceeded to leave the room.


    He would work on the lyrics when he had time, but he had decided to make it the main song in his next album.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He would give Annabeth a surprise once the song wasplete.


    Feeling a little tired by then, he headed back upstairs to find her sound asleep,pletely unaware that Josh had left her side.


    ***


    His side was empty when Annabeth


    1.ne


    woke up the next morning, her fingers reaching out to touch area next to her and finding itstill slightly warm.


    She nced around, spotting Josh on the phone in front of the French window out on the balcony.


    Annabeth couldn''t hear what he was saying because Josh was at a fair distance, and he spoke in hushed tones.


    The brightness of the sunlight was just right this morning.


    The soft light against his silhouette made him appear unusually delicate from behind.


    His white shirt glowed brightly under the sun.


    There wasn''t a single wrinkle on his shirt.


    Annabeth felt very happy to see him as soon as she woke up.


    Happiness was simple for her; waking up to him against a backdrop of sunlight was the definition of happiness.


    After stretching a little, Annabeth got up to walk into the bathroom to brush her teeth.


    Meanwhile, Josh was still on a call on the balcony.


    ¡°Yeah, Georgie, I''ll have to discuss this with my wife. After all, this is not a decision I can make on my own."


    "Okay, in that case, please talk to Annabeth about it. It would be great


    if you have an answer bye??


    today," Georgie Clementine Said.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to youter," Josh said, smiling as he hung up the phone.


    As he entered the bedroom, he didn''t see Annabeth on their bed so he turned towards the bathroom. Hearing some running water, he directly walked in to find his wife brushing her teeth in front of the basin with a pink, electric toothbrush.


    vn


    She still looked adorable without makeup with white foam by the corners of her mouth.


    Josh leaned against the doorframezily and looked at her. "Georgie called earlier."


    Annabeth quickly rinsed before wiping away the foam on her mouth. "What did she say?"


    Josh slowly approached and hugged her from behind.


    "I have something to discuss with you," he whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    Annabeth Cates looked curiously at Josh Batton''s handsome face through the spotless mirror. "Go ahead."


    "Two days ago, I told Georgie I wanted to cut down on work so that I could spend more time with you. She called to give me an update earlier. She has eliminated as much work as possible, so from now on, I only need to work between one to three hours each day.


    ¡°Also, Antis TV recently started a new variety show called ''Their Day Together'', about a celebrity couple''s daily life. It''s a massive production with a total of twenty episodes. They would invite a celebrity couple to take part in each episode.


    "The content is rather simple; they will film a couple''s daily life, and that''s all. Georgie hopes we can participate in the first episode. What do you think?


    "It''ll all be done here in our house. We can do whatever we want, basically just carry on with our usual routine," Josh exined carefully.


    "Sure, I''m fine with it," Annabeth immediately replied.


    "Okay, I''ll tell Georgie we''re good to go, okay?" he asked.


    ¡°Sure. Variety shows like this can establish a good image for you. You''ll gain more followers, and I''m willing to do anything to boost your poprity," Annabeth said.


    Josh chuckled. "Honestly, I don''t care much about boosting my poprity. I just want to record our daily life somewhere, so we can look back at it someday when we are old."


    Annabeth immediately felt her heart swelling with warmth. "Okay."


    "In that case, I''ll tell Georgie about itter," he said.


    ¡°Sure. When does filming start? Is there anything I need to take note of?"


    "It''ll take ce next Sunday. The film crew will probably arrive at seven in the morning. They will record our meals and other activities for the rest of the day.


    "There is nothing to prepare in particr. It would just be like how we did our livestream togetherst time," Josh added. "Okay then."


    "I''ll prepare a gift for you when the timees," he said.


    "What gift is that?"


    "It''s a secret," he replied.


    "What is it?" Annabeth became curious when she heard this.


    However, her husband wouldn''t answer her question. "You''ll find out when the timees."


    Seeing that Josh was still unwilling to tell her, Annabeth shook her head helplessly. "Fine. But Darling, you''re cutting down on so much work all of a sudden. It might affect your career.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? I mean, I don''t need you around all the time, to be honest," she added.


    Joshughed. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll still work on things that keep me under the spotlight. Besides, I still have a fewpleted television shows, films, and variety shows lined up.


    "Those television shows will be broadcast throughout this year and next year. The uing variety shows, as well, means that I will always be visible to the public eye.


    "Besides, we can''t help it if my career is affected somehow. You and our child are the most important thing to me right now," he said.


    Annabeth seemed ready to burst with pride when she heard what Josh said.


    With a husband like him, what more could she ask for?


    "Darling, honestly, I''m not as needy as you think. Our child will be fine, too."


    "I don''t care. Taking care of you and our baby is what I should be doing. I want to be there for you during your pregnancy and when our child is born," Josh said before hugging Annabeth.


    She hugged him back gently. "Thank you."


    "Silly girl, why are you thanking me? It is my duty," he dered.


    ***


    Three dayster, ''Their Day Together'' began filming.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, the production crew arrived at Josh and Annabeth''s house.


    He was preparing her favorite sandwich in the kitchen while wearing a white casual outfit and a ck silk apron over it.


    Josh looked youthful and full of vibrant energy.


    The production crew finished setting


    up


    their cameras and began filming


    s and seemed ang


    was used to being in front


    He didn''t even care about the cameras.


    The intensity of sunlight in the kitchen was just right, making one feel right at home.


    A handsome man was slowly cutting tomatoes he would be usingter for a sandwich.


    It was a heart-warming scene.


    The production crew members behind the camera were all touched by this scene.


    Indeed, Josh was a top-notch celebrity on the continent.


    He looked great from any angle, and it didn''t matter what he was doing.


    Right then, Annabeth, who had


    finished getting ready and putting on makeup, walked down the stairs. The production crew then pointed their cameras at her.


    She intentionally put on some light makeup with her hair tied into a simple bun.


    Meanwhile, she was wearing a casual outfit that looked simr to Josh''s.


    It was a matching couple outfit, except that her version had a design that showed off her shoulders.


    Even though Annabeth didn''t look like the most beautiful woman in the country, she still seemed refreshing and clean.


    Annabeth tried to act natural while


    the cameras were directed at her She walked into the kitchen and hugged Josh from behind like how she usually did. "Good morning."


    "Good morning," he smiled.


    ¡°What are we eating this morning?" she wondered out loud.


    "Your favorite egg-and-tomato sandwich, and a side of sd," Josh described.


    "What about the beverage?"


    "The orange-vored milk you like," he answered.


    "Hmm, not bad. Do you need my help?"


    "Help by waiting outside and not tire yourself out," he continued to speak in a gentle tone.


    Annabeth smiled. "All right then, I''ll be right outside."


    "Hang on for a second."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    With that, Josh turned around and hugged Annabeth like how he usually did before giving her a light peck on the forehead.


    Annabeth blushed from the gesture, and then looked up at Josh.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing," he grinned cheekily, "I just wanted to kiss you."


    "There are cameras around," she reminded him.


    "So what?"


    Annabeth was unable to retort.


    Josh chuckled again before gently ruffling her hair. "Good girl. Get some rest and I''ll wait until I get you for breakfast, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Annabeth nodded obediently before walking out of the kitchen.

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    Right then, all the production crew members were envious of what they saw.


    The women, especially, felt their hearts stop beating for a second because of how charming Josh Batton was.


    How could such a perfect couple exist?


    They were so in love!


    As soon as Annabeth Cates left, some members from the production crew quickly followed after her, while others stayed behind to film Josh in the kitchen.


    After leaving the kitchen, Annabeth entered the dining room, fiddling with her phone while waiting for her breakfast.


    She tried her best to ignore the cameras around her and behaved the way she naturally would.


    Meanwhile, Josh soon finished making the egg-and-tomato sandwiches and separating the warm, orange-vored milk and sd into two portions.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After putting everything on a tray, Josh carried it into the dining room.


    He first ced a ss of milk in front of his wife, then the other for himself.


    Right after, he ced all the sandwiches and sd on the table, then set up their utensils on their cemats.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth remained engrossed with her phone and didn''t move throughout the process.


    Once everything was set up carefully, Josh leaned over to grab Annabeth''s phone, cing it next to his hand as he took a seat next to her.


    "Let''s eat. You can y with your pher, okay?"


    "Okay," she nodded obediently.


    The women in the room were all so envious they could cry.


    Annabeth sipped her milk, then took a bite of a sandwich, not noticing that she had smeared some of the white-colored sd sauce at the corner of her mouth.


    "Annabeth," Josh murmured, fixing his soft gaze on her when he noticed it.


    Annabeth solemnly peered up at him. "Hmm?"


    "Come closer."


    She seemed confused but obligingly leaned closer to him and blinked. "What is it?"


    Josh smiled before gathering her face in his grip. He then kissed away the sd sauce on the corner of her mouth, making her blush instantly.


    She pushed him away in embarrassment. "What are you doing?"


    "You had sd sauce on your mouth," Josh told her with an affectionate look in his eyes.


    Annabeth couldn''t speak as she reyed what just happened in her mind.


    She lifted her fingers to touch her lips, her cheeks further reddening in embarrassment. She then picked up her sandwich and continued to eat.


    The entire scene almost looked like an outtake from an idol drama.


    The production crew was beside themselves with envy.


    They probably would not be able to stomach any food even if they hadn''t eaten all day.


    ''Ahh, Josh is such a loving husband!'' they thought.


    "Here, drink some milk. It''s good for your body. Good girl."


    Josh brought the ss of milk close to Annabeth''s lips, prompting her to lean forward to take a few sips from the ss in his hand.


    She carefully pushed the ss away when she had her fill, then picked up an expensive-looking fork and began to eat her sd.


    Theplementary vors of vegetables with the sd sauce erupted in her mouth.


    Annabeth liked it a lot.


    She immediately raised her thumbs at Josh. ¡°Oh, this is delicious! Can I have this for breakfast for the next few days?" "That''s easy, sure thing," Josh said.


    "Can we discuss something, Darling?" she asked.


    "What is it?"


    "Can you order some food for me after breakfast?"


    Josh gazed at his wife in curiosity. "What would you like?"


    Annabeth chuckled awkwardly. "Hehe, ice cream."


    "No way."


    "Just one bite, please?" she pleaded,


    indicate her pointer finger to Cate ''one'' as she put on heel t


    pitiful expression.


    However, Josh had a stern look on his face. "Don''t you know that pregnant women shouldn''t eat ice cream?"


    ¡°Just having one bite wouldn''t hurt. Please, I''m begging you, I''ll die if I don''t have some," she begged.


    For some reason, Annabeth couldn''t stop craving some ice cream when she woke up.


    Josh shook his head helplessly.


    Seeing her that way made it impossible for him to refuse. "All right, all right, I''ll get some for youter."


    "Really?" Her face instantly lit up.


    "Yes. How could I say no?" Josh said, his tone full of affection.


    Annabeth smiled happily. "I knew it. You''re the best!"


    Josh still had a helpless and affectionate look in his eyes. "Am I the best just because I agreed to buy you ice cream?"


    Annabeth nodded. "Of course!"


    Josh remained silent.


    "I would like some strawberry-vored ice cream," she told him.


    "Okay, but you can only have one mouthful, just like you said," he replied.


    Annabeth nodded. "Yes, just one mouthful."


    After breakfast, Josh picked up his


    phone


    order ice cream for


    l


    Annabeth before he began clearing


    the table and doing the ashes.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth stood up and sat on the living room couch, enjoying a romanticedy that Josh acted in.


    After a while, her phone started ringing.


    Beep, beep, beep.


    It was a call from Sharon Lindt.


    Annabeth promptly answered the call with a smile on her face. "Mom."


    "Hey, Honey, what are you doing at home?" Sharon asked.


    "I just had breakfast, and now I''m watching something on the television," she said.


    "What about Josh?"


    "He''s doing the dishes," she answered.


    "Okay, that''s wonderful."


    ¡°Is there a reason you called?" Annabeth asked.


    "Nothing special, I just wanted to ask if Josh would be home at noon. Should Ie over and cook for you?" Sharon offered.


    "No, you don''t have to do that. Josh will be at home," she replied.


    They chatted briefly, and then Annabeth hung up the phone, resuming the television drama she had been watching.


    It wasn''t a recent show, but she still enjoyed how the storyline and outfits remained relevant to the current times.


    After Josh finished cleaning up in


    the


    Annan, he approached Annabeth. "Hey, I have a gift for


    you


    in the piano room. Can youe with me?"


    Her eyes lit up with excitement. "What is it?"


    "You''ll find out soon. Let''s go," he replied vaguely, then gently took her hand and led the way into the piano room.


    The production crew followed closely behind.

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    Annabeth Cates followed Josh Batton into the piano room while the production crew huddled around them.


    ss panels made up the walls of the piano room, providing ample light from the sun outside to illuminate the entire room.


    Warm rays of sunlightnded upon the white, elegant piano, making the exclusive instrument seem even more unattainable.


    Josh gently held Annabeth''s hand and sat in front of the piano, slowly lifting the lid before cing his long fingers on the spotless ck and white keys.


    His beautiful fingers began to dance elegantly over them, seemingly making the world slow down as a delightful and soothing tune began to y.


    It was as if the tune could heal everything.


    After ying for over ten seconds, Josh began singing along to it¡ª


    "My darling girl, you came into my life unexpectedly.


    "You''ve melted my heart, and I''m deeply touched by you.


    "You''re a ray of light in my life, and you keep me warm through all seasons and in the darkest of nights.


    "I''ll keep you close to my heart and take every bullet for you for the rest of our lives.


    "I''ll protect you from all harm so that you may stay safe for the rest of our lives.


    "I''ll treat you as if it''s the first time we met so that you''ll have a lifetime of passionate romance."


    The romantic lyrics, coupled with the soothing music and Josh''s gentle voice, touched the deepest part of Annabeth''s heart, moving her to tears.


    The bright sunlight flickered on his fingers and face, making him seem even more appealing.


    Annabeth hoped time would stop as she wanted to stay in this moment with Josh forever.


    "Oh, my girl. I want to hold your hands like this forever.


    "Oh, my girl. I want to give you the best this world has to offer.


    ¡°Oh, my girl. I''ll treasure you and make you happy. This love will never end."


    Josh was still singing.


    Meanwhile, her tears continued to fall, looking like diamonds glimmering on her face under the sunlight.


    An endless sense of warmth traveled between the two of them as if time had slowed down, and everything seemed even more wonderful at this moment.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The production crew managed to capture all this with their cameras.


    The footage was so impressive that it looked almost like a scene from a well-produced idol drama.


    Despite there not being any post-production or editing of the footage, it was still ridiculously wonderful. The production crew members behind the cameras were all touched by this scene.


    The more emotionaldies couldn''t help but tear up, feeling moved albeit envious of their rtionship.


    As Josh sang earnestly, he asionally turned to look at Annabeth with a look of affection and love in his eyes.


    He slowly closed the piano lid once the song ended, then reached out to cradle her face with both hands, rubbing her tears away gently with his thumbs. "Silly girl, why are you crying? Do you like this song?"


    Annabeth nodded. ¡°This is the gift you mentioned? I like it a lot! Did you write it, or did somebody elsepose it for you?"


    Josh''s smile gradually widened. There was an indescribable gentleness in his eyes. "Of course, I wrote it myself as a gift for my wife. It''s better that way, don''t you think?"


    At that moment, Annabeth felt like bursting into tears.


    Josh genuinely made her feel touched today.


    However, Annabeth was conscious of the cameras around her, so she forced herself to hold her tears back.


    Sniffing slightly, she gazed at Josh with unshed tears. "When did you write it? Why didn''t I know about it?"


    This was too much of a surprise.


    "I wrote it when you were asleep. I wanted to give you a surprise, so I made sure you didn''t notice anything," Josh confessed.


    "I really like it. The tune is great, and the lyrics are meaningful, too. But feel that I''m not as wonderful as how your lyrics described me to be," Annabeth said hesitantly.


    "Beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. I alone know how wonderful you are," Josh said.


    "Thank you, Josh."


    His tone was still affectionate. "Call me ''Darling''."


    "Okay, Darling," Annabeth said.


    "Good, that''s more like it. Say it again." He smiled in satisfaction.


    She immediately blushed and smiled. Her tears were gone. "What are you doing? Honestly..."


    "I like hearing it," Josh shrugged.


    "Darling."


    ¡°Good. I''m going to make this the main song in my new album. What do you think?"


    "Hmm, okay."


    "I also n to use your photo as my new album''s cover. What do you think?"


    Annabeth shuddered and instantly shook her head when she heard this. "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    "Why not?"


    Annabeth scratched her head as a self-conscious gesture. "I''m not all that beautiful. Your fans wouldn''t like it either.¡± "They like you a lot. Can''t you tell?"


    However, she still shook her head. "I


    still don''t think it''s a good idea. They are spending money to buy your album, you wouldn''t want them to feel resentful. They have done nothing wrong."


    Josh raised his brows slightly. "I just


    want to express my love for you. et


    believe my fans will understand. Besides, they''ll get used to it."


    Annabeth frowned and began speaking from the perspective of his fans. "There aren''t any other idols like you."


    "Be a good girl. Do you want to listen to the song again?" he asked.


    She instantly nodded. "Yes, I do."


    Josh proceeded to open the piano lid and started performing for her again.


    As the song began, the scene became wonderful again.


    There were no tears shed this time, only looks of admiration for Josh.


    He was too good to be true, simply the best in the world.

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    The production crew members were mesmerized by the romantic song once again.


    It was a wonderful setting where they all felt envious, but none of them could look away.


    "I forgot to ask you earlier, what''s the title of this song?" Annabeth Cates asked with a smile after Josh Batton stopped singing.


    "You''re My Love," he answered without hesitation.


    When Annabeth heard this, she felt warm in her heart again.


    ''You''re My Love.''


    The song title was beautiful too.


    "Do you like it?" he asked.


    "Yes, I like it."


    "Annabeth?"


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re my love," he dered.


    Annabeth instantly blushed, unable to hide her embarrassment at all.


    "Would you like to listen to it again?" Josh asked.


    "It''s fine. You must be tired. Come on, let''s go outside," Annabeth suggested.


    "Okay, we''ll take a break. Would you like something to drink?"


    Annabeth thought about it for a few seconds. "No. Can you check why my ice cream hasn''t arrived? I just want that."


    Josh nced helplessly at Annabeth before opening the food delivery app on his phone to check the status.


    Ding-dong.


    Ding-dong, ding-dong.


    The doorbell started ringing right then, prompting her to stand up with great enthusiasm.


    "It must be the ice cream! I''ll go and get it."


    Josh immediately stood up and forcefully sat her back down on the couch, ruffling her hair gently. ¡°I''ll go. You''re pregnant, why are you moving around?"


    "Being pregnant doesn''t mean I can''t look after myself," she argued.


    "Be a good girl."


    With that, Josh directly walked out of the piano room to answer the door, opening it.


    A female delivery person was standing outside.


    As soon as she saw Josh, she was so shocked that she couldn''t move.


    "Idol-idol-you''re my idol," she stammered helplessly. "I thought you were someone else with the same name."


    "Nice to meet you," Josh smiled gently at her.


    The woman felt as if her heart was melting when he smiled at her. She couldn''t describe the excitement she was feeling.


    "Umm, here''s the ice cream you ordered."


    When the woman saw the crew members behind Josh, she immediately shrank to avoid the cameras. "Josh, you''re filming. In that case, I shouldn''t disturb you."


    Although she was reluctant to leave, she didn''t want to disrupt her idol''s work because she was a loyal fan.


    Wasn''t her idol way too handsome?


    He was practically an angel.


    She couldn''t even see a single pore on his skin.


    How could his face be so perfect?


    Why was he so wless?


    He had a small face, too.


    ''Arghh!'' the woman was internally screaming.


    "Yes, thank you," Josh said before gently closing the door.


    Right then, Annabeth was skipping her way into the living room.


    As soon as he turned around, he caught her in the act, making him pinch his forehead before quickly walking towards her.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to skip around? What if you end up hurting yourself?" He had a worried look on his face.


    "Miscarrying is noughing matter. You might end up dead!" Josh looked serious.


    Knowing he was only worried about her, she felt warm in her heart again.


    Josh only had eyes for her.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot. Now, can I have my ice cream?"


    "Call me ''Darling'', and I''ll give it to you," Josh told her.


    "Darling. My wonderful Darling," she said, grinning.


    Josh held her hand and led her to the couch, retrieving a small container once they settled in.. Opening it, he scooped out a spoonful before feeding it too Annabeth.


    She had not had ice cream in a long while. Now that it was in front of her, she quickly ate it.


    The dense, milky vor spread in her mouth, making Annabeth feel happy.


    For people who lived in the north, nothing was better than eating ice cream in a heated room on a winter day.


    A single mouthful of ice cream could get rid of all the heat in one''s body.


    Soon after devouring the spoonful in her mouth, Annabeth stared with longing at the container. She was hoping he would give her another spoonful.


    "You said you''d only have one spoonful," Josh reminded.


    She instantly raised one finger. "Darling, just one more. Please, I''m begging you."


    She wanted it badly.


    Very much so.


    Seeing how pitiful she seemed, Josh gave in and fed her another spoonful.


    And then, once given an inch, Annabeth wanted a mile.


    She repeatedly used the same method to convince Josh to feed her over and over again.


    Each time, he couldn''t refuse her, relenting whenever she asked for another spoonful of ice cream.


    The affectionate look in his eyes was very apparent.


    The production team all felt envious, but gradually they learned to get used to it.


    After a while, Annabeth eventually finished the entire container of ice cream, perplexing her husband by the time he realized it.


    He had a helpless look in his eyes when he saw the empty ice-cream container.


    He immediately shook his head and looked at Annabeth as if she was a child. "How could an adult have such little self-control? Hmm?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Annabeth scratched her head awkwardly. "I-I simply couldn''t resist it. Perhaps, the baby wanted it."


    Annabeth was never like this in the past.


    However, ever since she became pregnant, she''d feelpelled to eat whatever she wanted right away.


    She had to eat until she satisfied the urge, or she would feel awful.


    Perhaps, Annabeth thought, the baby in her stomach made her crave such things.


    Josh shook his head helplessly once again. "I can''t stand it. What am I going to do with you?"


    He began murmuring to himself a


    minuteter. "It doesn''t seem like


    can do much to you, so what should I do guess I''ll just have to pamper you."


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    swne


    When Annabeth heard this, she couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Beep, beep, beep.


    His phone started ringing, interrupting their conversation.


    Josh nced at his phone on the coffee table.

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    The person calling was Sharon Lindt.


    When Josh Batton saw his mother calling, he quickly picked up the phone. "Mom must be checking up on us, wanting to know if I''m taking good care of you."


    After that, he answered the call, and soon, they could hear his mother''s voice.


    "Annabeth said you''d be at home today. Are you taking good care of her?"


    Hearing this, he immediately put the call on the loudspeaker as he wanted his wife to hear, too.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth Cates could hear everything.


    These days, she found Sharon''s voice even more endearing than her own mother''s. Her calls hade more frequently ever since she became pregnant.


    Sometimes, her mother-inw cared more about her than her own mother.


    Josh naturally wrapped his arm around Annabeth''s shoulders. "Of course. You can ask Annabeth if you don''t believe me."


    "Is she next to you?" Sharon asked.


    "Yes."


    "Hi, Mom. I''m here," Annabeth spoke up.


    "Honey, is he taking good care of you? Is he doing everything you ask?"


    "Yes, he is. Don''t worry, Mom. Don''t you know how Josh is?" Annabeth said truthfully.


    "That''s great, that''s great. Annabeth, if there''s anything you want to eat, just tell him directly. Don''t worry about troubling him. He''s your husband, after all. He''s supposed to do everything for you," Sharon added.


    Hearing that, Josh nced helplessly at a nearby camera then returned his gaze at his phone. "Mom, I have a question for you."


    "Go ahead."


    "Am I your biological son, or was I adopted?" Josh asked.


    "You little brat! What are you saying? Why wouldn''t you be my biological son?¡± Sharon asked.


    "Why do I feel like Annabeth is your biological daughter?" Josh asked.


    §Ö§ä


    Sharon coughed awkwardly. "Oh, that-that indeed I do neglect you sometimes because of Annabeth. I''m sorry, but you should understand why. Don''t you?"


    Josh chuckled and nodded. ¡°Yeah. Fine, fine, I wouldn''t dare say no."


    The production team felt even more envious of Annabeth.


    Not only did she have a great husband, but she also had a great mother-inw.


    Why was she so lucky?


    She practically had the best of both worlds.


    What about other people?


    Comparisons never did anyone any good.


    "Indeed, you wouldn''t. It''s almost time for lunch. What are you cooking for Annabeth?" Sharon asked.


    Josh turned his tender gaze to Annabeth to address his question. "What would you like to eat?"


    She considered for a few seconds. "I''m not exactly sure what to eat, but perhaps something sour and spicy."


    "In that case, cook sour-and-spicy


    potato strips, sweet-and-sour pock ribs, steamed fish with pickled vegetables, and minestrone. These dishes are delicious and nutritious," Sharon suggested.


    Josh looked at his wife. "What do you think, Annabeth?"


    She nodded her approval happily.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "All right, I''ll cook those," Josh said.


    "Do you have all the necessary You must cook


    ents for a preg withmet


    woman," Sharon rem


    "I think we''re out of pork ribs," he replied.


    "I have some here. They''re imported, cut, and already cleaned. I''ll get someone to send it over," Sharon said.

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    "Okay, great," Josh Batton said.


    "Annabeth likes pork ribs, but I only have a small portion, so you''ll have to eat less," Sharon Lindt said.


    "Okay, I''ve got it," he replied.


    Annabeth Cates felt so happy being incredibly pampered by everyone around her.


    Meanwhile, the female production crew members couldn''t helpmenting about their own lives.


    They couldn''t believe what they were hearing.


    They were also married women, but why was Annabeth''s mother-inw so supportive but theirs weren''t?


    After briefly chatting with his mother, Josh hung up the phone before standing up and gazing down at his wife. "It will be lunchtime soon, so I should start preparing now."


    Annabeth gently patted the seat he had just vacated. "Hmm, there''s no rush. You can sit for a while longer."


    ¡°No, the dishes you want to eat are a little moreplicated and would require more preparation time. Pregnant women tend to get hungry easily," he said.


    "Need my help?" she asked.


    "Sit here and rx. I didn''t marry you so you could help out in the kitchen."


    Annabeth didn''t know how to respond to that.


    ¡°Be a good girl and keep yourself entertained. I''ll go start cooking now. All you need to do as my wife is to sit still and look pretty. As for putting bread on the table and doing chores around the house, leave all of that to me."


    With that, Josh directly walked into the kitchen.


    At that moment, Annabeth felt as if her heart was melting.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The female crew members felt so jealous that they might pass out in the next second.


    Filming finally ended after dinner at seven o''clock in the evening.


    Josh and Annabeth sent the production crew on their way before returning to their bedroom. They took a bath and went to bed.


    Their episode of ''Their Day Together'' aired seven dayster, instantly bing a hit on the inte.


    That night #Their Day Together#''


    on


    ''Explosive'' after it. Cont


    e the number one hot top


    inte, with the


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Due to Josh''s participation, Antis TV''s viewer ratings reached an all-time high.


    The couple''s form of interaction in the show earned them countlessz new fans, making the number of click-through views on the inte exceed one hundred million as soon as the episode aired.


    Josh was insanely popr.


    He and Annabeth were close to each other in almost every scene.


    The inte had a meltdown when everyone saw Josh performing ''You''re My Love'' for Annabeth, with so manyments came pouring in that the entire footage was nearly blocked


    "I''m jealous, you''re jealous, we''re all jealous tonight."


    "I like this couple so much. They are so affectionate with each other. I hope that they stay happy together forever."


    "The way Annabeth teased Josh was so funny."


    "Exactly, why should we be tortured by your disy of affection when buying your album? Haha, Josh, you''re heartless!" "Annabeth knows all too well how we feel as Josh''s fans. I will always like her."

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    "Annabeth is adorable. She knows how we feel."


    "I have be her fan. I think I know why Josh loves her. Who wouldn''t love a girl like her?"


    "Although she''s not as pretty as other girls in the entertainment industry, she''s gentle and adorable. Hahaha!"


    At the time, Annabeth Cates was on herptop with Josh Batton beside her, silently feeding her as they watched the episode together.


    She asionally opened the live chat room to see the iingments.


    Without a doubt, this variety show had earned Josh many new fans, and more of them were starting to acknowledge her.


    His image as a good husband also became more apparent, making her feel pleased with all this development.


    Soon, the footage switched over to when he had her ice cream delivered. The production team cleverly edited the parts where she insisted on satisfying her cravings, by adding special effects and subtitles.


    The scene appeared heart-warming and lively at the same time, prompting an upsurge of activity on thement section again¡ª


    "Hahaha, Joshpletely fell for Annabeth''s tricks!"


    "That''s hrious! Josh must love Annabeth so much that he willingly fell for her puppy dog eyes.''


    "Annabeth was doing everything she could to appear cute, and it''s all so she could eat ice cream. She''s truly adorable. It''s the first time I''ve seen her like this."


    "I''ve be this couple''s fan. They are really lovely."


    "Hahaha, I never imagined Josh would be such a loving husband one day."


    Right after that, the footage switched over to when Sharon Lindt called to remind her son to take good care of Annabeth.


    When Sharon said those things out


    of


    or her daugzet


    expressed how


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Theizens went wild, especially when Sharon told Josh to eat less of the pork ribs, simply because Annabeth liked them.


    Annabeth felt surprised by all theirments¡ª


    "Hahahaha, is Josh really her biological son? I feel like he and Annabeth should both get a DNA test to find out who''s actually from the Batton family."


    ¡°Hahaha, why do I suddenly find Josh so vulnerable? Is Sharon his biological mother?" "Annabeth is definitely the Batton family''s number one priority. I feel bad for Josh, hahaha!" "Haha, women in the Batton family have an unusually privileged status. It''s hrious!" "I can''t stopughing! Hahaha, I wish I knew what Josh was thinking at the time."


    ¡°Josh''s mother is the best kind of mother-inw. I''m getting tired.


    how envious I am of X and


    Annabeth." Content belonth


    toUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After briefly reading thements, Annabeth closed the live chat and continued to watch the show with a smile on her face.


    She had to admit that the show was very well produced.


    Theposition, quality of the footage, editing, and post-production were excellent.


    The entire episode appeared heart-warming, soothing, lively, and interesting.


    While watching the episode, Annabeth felt as if time had slowed down.


    Although those were simple moments in their daily life, they became so interesting when pieced together.

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    Annabeth Cates respected the production crew...


    After watching the entire episode, Annabeth quickly logged into Weibo on herputer.


    She then rested her head against Josh Batton''s shoulder before naturally opening the list of hot topics.


    Just as she expected, ''#Annabeth Cates and Josh Batton on Their Day Together#'' was on the number one spot.


    Its level of poprity had gone through the roof.


    There was the word ''explosive'' behind the topic.


    Meanwhile, ''#You''re My Love#'' made it onto the second spot on the list.


    It was also wildly popr.


    There was also the word ''explosive'' behind the topic.


    Annabeth instantly opened the first topic to look at it.


    The most recent posts on the topic were published by several marketing ounts. There were short clips of Annabeth and Josh interacting with each other.


    Meanwhile, Josh''s fans and randomizensmented below those posts-


    "I''m purely a randomizen. After seeing all this, I''ve be a fan of Josh, the handsome and loving husband..."


    "As a randomizen, I''m genuinely envious of this couple. They seem so lovely together..."


    "Josh''s life as a married man is exactly the way I imagined. With a husband like him, what more could one ask for?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t want to say I''m jealous of Annabeth again. As a single person, I can''t take this anymore..."


    "I have certainly be a fan. Josh is the best person in the entire entertainment industry."


    "I never


    couple of Josh and his wife a


    Thought I''d be so


    ??


    I nearly wanted to quit being


    his fan once when I got


    upset."


    Annabeth subconsciously smiled when she saw thosements, feeling relieved that they were mostly positive.


    She didn''t mind what people said about her. The one thing that made her happy was Josh''s well-being.


    Nearby, Josh seemed calm with no emotions in his eyes.


    Annabeth didn''tment but silently clicked on the second hot topic.


    There were various short clips of Josh performing ''You''re My Love'' on the topic, some publicized by marketing ounts.


    The praises were enough to make one feel giddy.


    Josh''s fans and randomizens voiced all sorts of things-


    "Annabeth is the luckiest woman alive. Isn''t Josh way too talented? I''ve be a fan."


    "The lyrics are full of Josh''s love for Annabeth. He must love her very deeply to write such romantic lyrics, right?"


    "You''re a ray of light in my life,


    keeping me warm through all four


    seasons, and in the darkest of


    nights. Annabeth must be even more delicate in real life, right? Josh is so lucky."


    "I''ll treat you as if it''s the first time we met so that you''ll have a lifetime of de romance. Such


    wonderful lyrics. Josh, you must


    love her to bits."


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    ¡°Oh, my girl. I''ll give you a wonderful life. I''ll be gentle and considerate. I''m so jealous!"


    Annabeth felt emotional when she read thesements.


    They were right. Josh must have loved her a lot to write such touching lyrics.


    Annabeth felt very lucky.


    ¡°Josh, all the reviews for your new song are positive," she gushed, beaming at him.


    "Call me Honey." Josh affectionately ruffled Annabeth''s hair, his tone equally affectionate while smiling gently.

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    Josh Batton''s smile was the most beautiful thing Annabeth Cates had ever seen.


    Her love for him was almost like a lifelong religion; she was willing to sacrifice everything for him.


    "Honey,"


    ," she called out softly with a smile on her face.


    "Yes..." Josh returned her smile. "Why don''t you continue browsing? I''ll head upstairs to get the bath ready for you, okay?"


    "Okay."


    "Good girl," he said before heading up the stairs.


    Once he had left, Annabeth shifted her attention back to the hot topics on Weibo.


    ording to the app, ''Their Day Together'' already had two billion views, the highest viewing rate in the history of variety shows.


    From the looks of it, it would be difficult to surpass this record.


    Because of this episode, Josh''s followers increased by five million as soon as it aired.


    He also had over two million followers on hismunity fan page.


    Annabeth was pleased with all the good news.


    These statistics proved that her husband''s position as the top celebrity on the continent was unshakeable, despite them getting married. Josh was still Josh at the end of the day.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As long as he remained relevant in the entertainment industry, he would forever stay on the peak of poprity and bask in the glory of fame. Annabeth clicked on her own page, noticing that the ounts she followed were all sharing posts rted to Josh on the variety show. Thements were all positive.


    Meanwhile, her own followers on Weibo had increased by 500,000 since the show aired, umting up to five million because of Josh. She even had more followers than some B-list celebrities in the country.


    Meanwhile, she also noticed many unread messages on Weibo.


    Out of curiosity, she clicked into her inbox to find private messages from his fans and randomizens


    "Annabeth, I''m a fan of Josh''s. I


    know you must be a very good person, and that''s why Josh loves you so much. I hope you continue to look after Josh. Thank you for loving my idol and taking such good care of him."


    ¡°Honestly, I didn''t understand why Josh would fall for you, but after watching the episode, I can now understand why. You deserve to be with him, Annabeth."


    "Annabeth, although you and I are of


    the same age, here I am still struggling to buy tickets to Josh''s concert while you already have Josh all to yourself. Our fates couldn''t be more different. However, I still wish you both all the happiness in the world."


    "Honestly speaking, I''ve be a fan because of who you are."


    "You two are a lovely couple. I like you both a lot. Please don''t ever get a divorce."


    "Because of you two, I believe in love again. Thank you.¡±


    When Annabeth and Josh first announced they were officially together, thements they received were full of jealousy and hatred. Now, all she saw were heart-warming and positive.


    She was d to see the change.


    While reading thements, Annabeth subconsciously began to smile again.


    After returning to her main page, Annabeth saw that Stanley Batton, X Quest, and Georgie Clementine had all forwarded the episode''s footage.


    Stanley only added a simple ''thumbs-up'' emoji in his post, while X and Georgie wrote a bunch ofpliments.

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    Annabeth Cates was delighted with what she saw.


    While reading through thements, she also saw one from Sharon Lindt.


    "Josh has done well. He is a good son," Mother of Fairies wrote.


    Annabeth instantly forwarded Sharon''sment. "Hahaha, Mom, don''t worry. He''s very good to me."


    Not long after she forwarded that, there were more than a thousand forwards, likes, andments to this post-


    "Is this your mother-inw? Hahahaha. Why is she so adorable?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "That''s hrious! Nice to meet you, @Mother of Fairies."


    "Other people always have good mothers-inw. I''m so jealous."


    "@Josh Batton, I sympathize with you. Your status at home must be very low."


    "Annabeth is Sharon''s new favorite now. She''s forgotten all about her son, Josh."


    Reading through thesements was amusing and entertaining to Annabeth.


    Meanwhile, in the bathroom upstairs, Josh sprinkled some rose petals into the filled bathtub, then picked up his phone and prepared to call his wife.


    The fragrant scent of roses wafted through the air along with the mist in the bathroom.


    It was a soothing scent.


    The bright colors floating on the water were eye-catching.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, his phone started ringing.


    He promptly answered the call when he saw that it was Georgie Clementine-


    "Georgie," he said by way of greeting before directly walking downstairs with his phone held to his ear.


    He made it look like he was walking down the fashion runway, even if he was only taking a few short steps.


    ¡°Josh, congrattions! ''Their Day Together'' has reached exceptional viewer ratings. This topic also has obtained record-high poprity on Weibo.


    "You and Annabeth gained countless


    fans through this episode. Your


    fanbase, in particr, is still


    vel.ne


    expanding rapidly." Georgie sounded


    indescribably joyful. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Josh grinned. "It''s all thanks to you, Georgie, you and your great use of resources."


    "No, it''s because of your great performance, " Georgie insisted. "Oh, right. There''s something I wanted to discuss with you."


    "Go ahead," Josh told her, feeling curious.


    "Here''s the thing, the director from Lychee Terrace called me earlier. They are preparing tounch a reality show about a celebrity couple''s married life. However, this isn''t filmed in a single episode, but over twelve episodes in one season. You would have to participate from the beginning to the end, with most of them filmed in your house. There will be a few external shots.


    "I was thinking of rejecting it right away because I know about your current situation, but I wanted to ask you first as it is a major production. The other names thrown in are popr as well, and I couldn''t just turn it down so casually.


    "He offered 200 million," she exined.


    "Hmm, you can go ahead and turn it down," Josh said without hesitation after hearing what Georgie said.


    ¡°I bet there will be simr offers in the future because of the episode''s immense poprity. Turn all of them down, too.


    ¡°Annabeth will get tired if we do too much. It doesn''t matter how much they are offering. Nothing is more important than my wife''s health,¡± Josh said.


    Coincidentally, at that very moment, Annabeth was walking up the stairs.


    She overheard what Josh said after taking a few steps forward.

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    When Annabeth Cates heard what Josh Batton said, she instantly felt her heart swelling with warmth.


    She could guess what the subject matter was about, despite not hearing the entire conversation.


    She hastened her steps towards him.


    When Josh saw her rapid pace, he immediately dashed forward and grabbed her by the arms with a nervous look on his face.


    Covering his phone with one hand, he gazed at Annabeth in rm. "What are you doing? Haven''t I told you not to walk up the stairs so fast? What if you end up hurting yourself? How are you going topensate for that?"


    "I''ll find a way, I guess," she answered.


    "You can''t."


    Annabeth was speechless.


    "Wait for me upstairs. I''m having a chat with Georgie," Josh said.


    Knowing Georgie was on the other end of the line, she immediately snatched the phone away from him. "Georgie, are we invited to take part in another couple''s variety show?"


    "Yes," Georgie answered truthfully.


    Annabeth leaned against the railing after hearing this. She then turned to look at her husband. "Is this show good, Georgie?"


    "Well, it''s definitely good stuff if it''sing from Lychee Terrace. However, I''m going to turn them down. Let''s not dwell on this any further," Georgie expressed.


    "Don''t turn them down yet. Wait for me to discuss with Josh first," Annabeth said firmly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "All right then."


    Afterward, Annabeth hung up the phone and caught Josh gazing back at her in curiosity. "Do you want to take part in the show? You''re pregnant, and it will be very tiring as there will be outdoor shots in that show."


    Annabeth quickly stepped forward and held his hand. "But I''m not worried about being tired. Besides, I''m no longer suffering from pregnancy-rted side effects. I''m not afraid of the cold or anything like that anymore.


    ¡°I''m fit and healthy. I can apany you on shows like ''Their Day Together''. Can''t you see how much poprity you''ve gained from it?


    "We should strike while the iron is hot. It will solidify your image as a good man. Your career will certainly keep getting better if we do this," she told him earnestly.


    Seeing the sincere look in her eyes, Josh felt touched and grateful.


    He could tell that Annabeth genuinely wanted the best for him.


    However, he refused without hesitation. ¡°Listen up. Money, fame, and status are nowhere near as important as you. You are pregnant and should behave so. Stay home, rest, and don''t overthink things."


    Annabeth immediately sobered. "Don''t other pregnant women work?"


    "You aren''t other women." Josh still looked stern.


    "X is working, too, yet Stanley hasn''t said anything about it," she voiced helplessly.


    "X runs her ownpany, so she can''t help it. You do not."


    "I just wanted to help you," she said, sighing.


    Josh chuckled and held her face with both hands. "Silly girl, I don''t need you to help me with anything. I''ve told you, all you need to do is look pretty." Annabeth felt moved. "Josh..."


    "Hmm?"


    She gazed at him with a curious look in her eyes. "Why are you so good to me? Don''t you feel tempted by 200 million dors?"


    She was.


    Josh chuckled again. "Hmm, I was. Nobody would feelpletely indifferent about money. However, I also know that this isn''t the time to be greedy."


    Josh gently kissed Annabeth on the


    forehead Annabeth, focus on


    getting enough rest for the baby Don''t worry about my career. 4 make sure everything progresses smoothly."


    Seeing how determined he seemed, she decided to remain silent like an obedient cat.


    "Let''s go and take a bath, okay?" Josh asked.


    "Okay."


    As soon as Annabeth uttered her reply, Josh extended his arms and picked her up effortlessly. He then carried her into the bathroom upstairs.


    After their bath together, Josh dried Annabeth''s hair for her before she did her evening skincare routine in front of the dressing mirror.


    There was an array of exclusive, custom-made skincare products from international brands on the dressing table.


    Ever since Annabeth had gotten married to Josh, everything she ate, wore, and used was vastly different from before. Everything had be elevated in terms of quality.


    For example, Annabeth had never seen a small bottle of skincare that cost as much as a house in a small town.


    A notification popped up on her phone just as she began to apply her skincare, her screen lighting up-


    "Josh refuses a 200 million deal for Annabeth''s sake."


    How did it get onto the news so soon?


    Indeed, Josh was a top-notch celebrity.


    When Annabeth saw the headline, she instantly clicked on it.


    It was a recent Weibo post on Weibo News-


    "ording to a staff member from Lychee Terrace, Josh Batton''s manager and CEO of X


    Entertainment, Georgie Clementine,


    earlier refected their offer for a new couple''s reality show, ''Life After


    Marriage''. From what we know, Lychee Terrace offered the high price of 200 million to engage Josh and his wife, but he turned them down out of concern for his


    pregnant wife."


    One second after this Weibo post was published, there were already over six-figure forwards, likes, andments¡ª


    ¡°200 million? Did he turn the offer down just like that? D*mn!"


    "If it was my husband, he would probably force me to participate even if I was pregnant and throwing up blood."


    "To be honest, a couple''s reality


    show isn''t all that tiring. All the


    couple needs to do is film their daily lives. Maybe Josh is being too cautious?"


    "He must really love her. 200 million, and he turned down such a great offer for his wife. That''s impressive.¡±


    "Inparison, male celebrities who force their pregnant wives for money are jerks."


    Annabeth quickly scanned through thements, finding them in a simr vein, so she closed the app.


    It was nearly time for bed. Annabeth hurriedly put on her skincare products and went to bed.


    The next day, news broke of Quest Groupunching an effective medicine to cure leukemia, taking the media by surprise.


    Suddenly, all news tforms were reporting this news.


    X Quest and herpany, Quest Group, were pushed into the limelight, appearing on various major search engines as ''Exclusive'' news. This matter stirred up a heated discussion on Weibo.

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    Quest Group''s official Weibo ount called this medicine Resurrection Pill. A single pill was enough to cure different variations of the leukemia illness.


    At the same time, Quest Group also shared sess stories from pharmaceuticalpanies it owned about how the medicine could cure patients with leukemia.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Quest Group hoped to gain everyone''s trust.


    Thepany imed that the cost of production for a single pill was five thousand dors and that thepany wouldn''t make any profit from sales. Suddenly, thepany''s official Weibo page came under fire, with peoplementing with all sorts of criticisms.


    "Who would believe your im that a single pill that costs five thousand could cure all variations of leukemia? Do you think I''m a three-year-old child?"


    "What kind of herbs require five thousand to produce? This is a gimmick to fool the unintelligent folks. I thought X was a decent person. Yucks! Indeed, she''s a disgusting capitalist!"


    "Whoever buys this medicine is an idiot! Five thousand for a pill. You might as well rob a bank!"


    "Frankly speaking, if spending five thousand can cure the illness, it is, of course, worth the money. But everyone knows leukemia cannot be cured with a single pill. It requires time, right?"


    "Yucks! How can the government allow such pharmaceuticalpanies to continue their operations? Do they have special rights? @X Quest, why don''t you go to hell?"


    "What''s the matter? Are Dragon Group and Quest Group going bankrupt at the same time? Are you running out of money? How dare you try to scam the public?"


    "What happened tow and justice? Why isn''t anybody keeping this under control? Hurry up and arrest X for further investigation!"


    Meanwhile, some respected experts in the country came out to support Quest Group, iming that the medicine was effective.


    Unfortunately, these respected experts also came under fire, with none spared from critics and skeptics.


    X Quest, who was in her office in Quest Group, could see all this on her phone.


    She was afraid something like this would happen. It was why she specifically went to some hospitals in Antis to look for patients suffering from severe cases of leukemia to give them free treatments.


    Firstly, she intended to help those people. Secondly, she wanted to use their recovery and testimonials to validate the effectiveness of the medicine.


    In addition to those, X also invited reputable experts specializing in leukemia research to witness the progress.


    She hoped these experts could prove her im to gain the public''s trust so that her ns for the future would go smoothly.


    However, despite all that, her efforts were not paying off.


    Everyone was still doubtful.


    However, X expected all this, having thought of this possibility in advance.


    Everything just happened to be much worse than anticipated.


    She thought that some people might believe the viability of the medicine with So


    many experts on her side,


    I seemed that was not the


    case.


    They thought of X as a profit-driven, merciless capitalist, but none of this stirred up too many emotions in her heart. She wouldn''t give up on this without a fight.


    After scrolling through Weibo for a while, she saw some unknown professionals appearing out of nowhere to criticize her.

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    Those people were expressing dissatisfaction toward X Quest-


    "The so-called ''effective medicine for leukemia'' Quest Group justunched is such a joke. I honestly don''t know how dumb a person must be to fall for it."


    "Everyone knows that there are limited methods of curing leukemia for now. There are no new methods at all. After all, this is a very serious disease rted to one''s blood. I am speechless."


    "Even the best experts in the world wouldn''t im that they can cure leukemia with a single pill. X, honestly... do you need money that badly? I advise everyone not to buy the pill. After all, it doesn''t work."


    "As someone who has been researching leukemia for over thirty years, I can tell you that Quest Group''s medicine is a fraud. I hope none of you fall for it."


    "I''ve been researching leukemia for fifty years. I can tell you that their so-called recovery cases are all fake. They paid those patients to lie."


    Thements from ''experts'' were simr, making X feel helpless when she read thements.


    However, she could understand what these people were thinking.


    X saw anotherment from an expert amidst all the negativements-


    "My wife has leukemia too, but I''m not interested in X''s medicine at all because it doesn''t work. I wouldn''t buy it even if she begs me. I don''t want to say more as it would only affect my image," Larry Wick wrote.


    X gently pinched her forehead while continuing to browse through thements.


    There was nothing but criticism.


    Now, she was practically the most hated person on the inte.


    Some of herpetitors even privately messaged her, taking the moral high ground as they questioned her actions.


    Nevertheless, X didn''t mind. Hadn''t she gone through enough hardship over the years?


    She remained calm and collected.


    Pinching her forehead gently, she


    closed Weibo and leanedzily


    swnov


    against her leather chair. Closing her eyes, she thought about her next


    steps. Content belongs on


    Based on her original n, the next step should be...


    As she pondered over things, her brows raised a little before she picked up her phone to make a call.


    ***N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Meanwhile, Josh Batton, who was giving Annabeth Cates some piano lessons, noticed his phone pinging.


    When he saw the news about X, he immediately clicked on it and started reading with Annabeth looking at his screen as well.


    The news reported that Quest Group hadunched an effective medicine for leukemia, but now theizens were criticizing X because of it.


    A look of surprise appeared in Josh''s eyes after he read this.


    He never expected X woulde up with something so miraculous.


    Josh


    never


    her


    well that she could


    to


    She would never make a


    false im like this, nor lip Cusing


    people.


    Annabeth seemed confused. ¡°I didn''t know X was capable of achieving something like this. Isn''t she amazing?"


    At that moment, she deeply admired


    X, knowing that she was


    medically trained. But she never


    expected her to be capable of something so significant and life-altering.


    Annabeth was beginning to understand why Josh had fallen for X in the past.

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    "Why must these people criticize X? I believe she wouldn''t make up something ridiculous like this if it wasn''t reliable." ¡°Also, aren''t there many cases of people recovering from their illnesses? Why do these people still doubt and criticize her?"


    "Josh, hurry up and help X by yelling at those people on Weibo," Annabeth Cates said, feeling annoyed just by looking at screenshots of those criticisms.


    Even someone with a good temperament like her couldn''t stand it.


    She didn''t dare to imagine how X Quest would feel.


    "How can they say five thousand is too expensive, or even doubt the cost of production for those pills? There are many expensive herbal ingredients out there. Don''t these people have ess to the inte?" Annabeth couldn''t resist grumbling.


    The way she was huffing and puffing seemed extremely adorable to Josh, prompting him to ruffle her hair affectionately.


    "All right, I will."


    She resumed mumbling, "X is amazing and she''s making a difference for mankind. We are both women, but why is she so gifted? I finally understand why you used to like her.


    "Who wouldn''t fall for a wonderful woman like her?" Annabeth asked out loud.


    Btedly, she realized she had let her thoughts slip out identally.


    Her mouth snapped shut, blushing as she peered at him in rm.


    A look of surprise appeared in Josh''s eyes when he heard what she said.


    "So, did you know all this time?" he asked.


    Annabeth smiled a little with an awkward expression on her face. "Yeah, I knew. I just never asked."


    Josh carefully plopped her down on hisp, wrapping his arms around her waist. "Hmm, then I think I need to give you a proper exnation to avoid any misunderstanding between us."


    "It''s fine. I understand how you feel. There is no misunderstanding between us. Josh, I really can rte," she assured him.


    "There you go, calling me ''Josh'' again. Call me ''Honey''."


    "Okay, Honey." Annabeth was verypliant.


    "Good. Don''t speak for now, but listen to what I have to say, okay? Indeed, I used to like X a lot, so much, I thought I would never fall in love with anybody else.


    "I thought I might even stay single for the rest of my life, but then, you came along.


    "Your presence allowed me to gradually discover that I could fall in love with another person. It turned out that letting someone go wasn''t as hard as I thought, and now, I have no feelings for X at all.


    "Annabeth, you don''t have to worry about this. Ever since we decided to get married, I''ve been trying to stop thinking about her. Without a doubt, I''ve alreadypletely let her go.


    "That''s why I hope you can get rid of all your feelings of insecurity. After all, you''re the only person that I love right now, the only one I want to be with for the rest of our lives," he expressed affectionately.


    When Annabeth heard what Josh had to say, she immediately felt warm in her heart.


    She turned around and hugged him tightly. "Honey, I know how you feel. Honestly, when you didn''t tell me how you felt at first, I''ve always had doubts in my mind.


    "But after we made everything clear, and I understood how you felt, I never doubted you again. All the doubts in my mind went away."


    With that, Annabeth naturally leaned against his chest.


    Josh let out a long sigh of relief. "That''s great. Annabeth, you''re the only person I love."


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Josh''s phone buzzed right then.


    Someone named Nancy Antler had sent him a Wechat message.


    Josh openly clicked on the message and nced at it, not hiding it from Annabeth, who knew about her.


    "I''m in Antis. Would you want to join me for a meal? Everyone from our production crew is here."


    Nancy was the lead actress in a period drama, starring opposite Josh back then.


    She had expressed her feelings forUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    him over Wechat. Once, she had-


    invited him to her room to go


    e


    through their scripts in the middle of the night.


    However, Josh turned her down.


    Back then, Annabeth had only just started working for him and was still new to the entertainment industry.


    She was genuinely shocked by how straightforward Nancy was with her interest, considering that she had an innocent public persona.


    From her behavior, Annabeth witnessed how people in the entertainment industry could be deceptive.


    Their public persona was just that and nothing more.


    At that moment, Annabeth couldn''t help


    ham frown, unable to hide the


    e


    look of disgust in her eyes. "She hasn''t given up on you yet. Content


    belongs to en.swnovels went


    Josh carefully pecked her on the cheek, gazing down tenderly at her. "What''s the matter? Why do I sense jealousy in the air?"


    "Can''t I feel jealous when ites to my husband?" Annabeth asked.


    "You can," Josh replied thoughtfully before handing his phone over to her. "Do it."


    She held his phone and looked at him with a puzzled frown. "What do you mean?"


    "Delete her contact. Isn''t that what girls like to do?" he asked.


    Shaking her head, she returned his phone. "Let''s not do that. You''re both in the entertainment industry, and it would be tough to avoid her. Who knows? You might one day work. together on the same project again. It would be super awkward if you bump into each other after you''ve deleted her contact. Can''t you turn her down instead?" Content belongs


    to


    When Josh heard this, he admired his wife even more. "Hmm, such a smart girl."


    If Annabeth had been like other girls, she would have chosen to delete the person''s contact.


    However, Annabeth had a very logical approach.


    Josh chuckled and directly deleted Nancy''s contact. "We won''t work together again. Will that do?"


    "I just said you don''t have to do that," Annabeth muttered.


    "I''m annoyed by her, is that all right?"

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    "Fine, you''ve already deleted her contact anyway. That will be the end of that, but please don''t do this again," Annabeth Cates told her husband. "We''ll discuss it next time then," Josh Batton replied and then handed his phone over to her again. "How do you n to speak up for X?"


    Annabeth directly logged into his Weibo ount before forwarding a post by Quest Group. It was a post rted to the medicine for leukemia. "Get your facts right before criticizing others. I support X Quest," she typed.


    Immediately after that, she turned her attention to Josh. ¡°Will this do?"


    He still had an affectionate look in his eyes. "As long as you''re fine with it."


    "I think it''s fine," she said confidently before pressing the button to publish the post.


    Instantly, thement section under post went wild-


    "Josh, are you crazy? Things are already getting out of hand. Why are you still supporting X? Don''t you want to live anymore?"


    "X is selling fake medicine. How could you support her? It looks like I was wrong about you. Our rtionship ends here."


    "I have a question. What should I do if my idol is an idiot?" someone asked.


    "Stop being his fan," many people replied.


    The criticisms kepting one after another. Annabeth and Josh both felt helpless despite knowing this was only temporary. Once X was proven correct, the criticisms would cease as well.


    At the same time, X, in her own office, noticed Josh''s Weibo post to show his support along with the hatefulments that followed. Not long after, she also saw Georgie Clementine, X Entertainment''s official Weibo page, and Sharon Lindt showing their support to her. Unsurprisingly, criticisms followed in their wake.


    X frowned when she saw all this.


    She didn''t mind being a target for the haters, but she drew the line when it came to people she loved.


    While perusing through all thements, X saw that Stanley had voiced out too¡ª


    "I support my wife. Anybody who continues to disparage her will have their ount banned."


    Soon, his post came under attack with hatefulments¡ª


    "Are you under X''s spell? How could you support something like this? Do you want to ruin Dragon Group''s reputation?"


    "I thought you would condemn X too. I can''t believe you''re actually supporting her instead."


    "I''ve got to hand it to you both. You''ll be known as the fraudulent couple from now on."


    "I can''t believe I used to admire the


    two of you. That''s not even possible


    anto Ban my ount if you


    want to. Do you think that would stop me from criticizing you?"


    ¡°Hehehe, he''s angry because he knows he''s wrong. Are you going to abuse your powers? So what if you''re rich?"


    X''s frown deepened as she read through thements.


    She promptly gave Georgie a call. "Speed things up, Georgie."


    She needed to sort this out quickly as she didn''t want her close friends and family toe under fire.


    After hanging up the phone, X


    shifted her attention from Weibo to the pile of documents on her desk, sighing as she began to review them.


    swnev


    Meanwhile, many protesters had gathered outside Quest Group''s building. They were waving banners as they used X of being a fraud.


    Likewise, protesters also 9ice n¨§


    front of the President and ViceUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    President''s residence, holding


    banners that read, "Please send X Quest into exile."

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    Things were getting out of hand, but the President and Vice President never addressed the public.


    The longer they waited, the more frustrated everyone seemed to be.


    The protesters weren''t only holding up banners but began to scream crazily.


    Everything very quickly made its way onto the inte.


    Everyone condemned the President and Vice President for not responding to protect X Quest, who had be the talk of the town.


    Outside, it was raining cats and dogs.


    X was still sitting calmly in her office in Quest Group, silently reviewing work documents while ignoring whatever was happening outside. Sometimes, paying too much attention to those things only made her exhausted. She was better offpletely ignoring those people.


    Once the truth came out, it would all be over anyway.


    By noon, the criticisms had escted to an extreme level.


    Weibo even crashed several times because of the high volume of traffic.


    After technicians fixed the app for thest time, a famous doctor and medical expert, Danny Hackett, published a post¡ª


    "Speak with facts."


    He had attached a video beneath his simple sentence, one taken at his leukemia treatment center.


    In the video, leukemia patients on the verge of dying in the intensive care unit had taken the medicine and recovered immediately.


    Families of those patients were all crying with gratitude while thanking X.


    The final leukemia patient was the President''s mother, who was ny years old and initially slotted for a bone marrow transnt surgery.


    However, before the surgery took ce, she had taken the medicine and fully recovered, looking fit as a fiddle.


    At the end of the video, the old woman looked excitedly at the camera. "Thank you, X. Your Resurrection Pill really does work."


    At that moment, the President also appeared on camera, openly expressing his support for X''stest breakthrough.


    "Regardless of who you are, if this medicine doesn''t work for you, the


    Ministry of Finance will reimburs to


    you ten times the amount you spent on behalf of Quest Group. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "For your health, I hope you choose to believe in X," the President added before the video ended.


    Not long after this video was


    el


    published, Stanley Batton, Josh


    Batton, and artistes from X


    Entertainment all forwarded the post


    and openly supported


    a Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Meanwhile, various ministries in the country also forwarded the post on their official Weibo ounts to show support.


    In an instant, the entire thing blew up on the inte, sparking another heated discussion byizens¡ª


    "Why does this look so real? We all know that the President''s mother has leukemia. That is not fake news."


    "I doubt the President would lie to


    us. Besides, he even said the country would reimburse patients ten times the amount they paid if the medicine didn''t work. If it was fake, the President must be crazy."


    "Since the President shows such strong support for X, that means the medicine does work. Unless, of course, he is resigning soon." "Ahh, is this true? I remember the President mentioned his concerns over his mother''s battle with leukemiast year during an interview."


    "I think I''ll believe in what the President says. There''s no reason not to."

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    The public''sments turned positive within an instant.


    After working for a while, X Quest began to feel a little tired. She turned off herptop andunched Weibo for an update.


    The things she read on Weibo were just as she expected.


    At that point, she noticed unread messages flooding her Weibo inbox-


    "X, I''m so sorry. I didn''t think you''d be such an amazing person."


    "Thank you for contributing to the betterment of mankind."


    "To be honest, if the medicine works, five thousand isn''t a lot. Long live X."


    "X, you''re the most wonderful person in the world. I''m sorry."


    At the same time, X also saw a post that drew her attention.


    "@XQuest, your medicine is sold out on the official sales channel. When will there be a replenishment? Are there any other channels I could purchase from?"


    Thisment came from the leukemia expert, Larry Wick, who had previously imed he would never buy the medicine from X even if she begged him.


    When X saw this abject post from Larry, she smiled subconsciously.


    However, the sentiment didn''t reach her heart.


    After all, it was only human nature.


    After taking a deep breath, she forwarded the post and replied to it.


    ¡°All purchases of this Resurrection Pill can only be done from our official page. My team will speed up production, and once the new batch is ready, it will be updated on the page."


    Quest Group''s pharmaceuticalpany had 100,000 Resurrection Pills in storage.


    As far as she knew, all the existing stock had already been made avable for purchase.


    Everyone refused to purchase the Resurrection Pill before the President and the others stepped up to prove the effectiveness of the medicine.


    However, in less than ten minutes, every single one in the inventory was sold out.


    These were terrifying figures.


    After replying to the post, X noticed over 500,000 forwards, likes, andments under Larry''s Weibo post. Thements were hrious-


    "Weren''t you saying you wouldn''t


    buy the medicine from X even if she begged you? Why are you the one begging her now? Are you an actor? You sure know how to put on an act."


    "With your


    be in theater productions. It''s


    a


    being skills, you should shame that you aren''t putting exet


    skills to work."


    "Hahaha, this is hrious. Didn''t you say you wouldn''t buy it no matter what? Don''t you feel embarrassed now?"


    "Hahaha, you must hate yourself so much right now. Hahaha."


    X chuckled before clicking on the list of hot topics.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Just as she expected, the Resurrection Pill dominated the list.


    Hot topic number one: ''#X Quest''s Resurrection Pill is effective# Explosive''.


    Hot topic number two: ''#An effective cure for leukemia, Resurrection Pill# Explosive''.


    Hot topic number three: ''#X Quest''s pharmaceuticalpany# Explosive''.


    Hot topic number four: ''#Resurrection Pill has a fixed price of five thousand dors# Boiling''.


    Hot topic number five: ''#X Quest''s Resurrection Pill# Boiling''.


    Hot topic number six: ''#President speaks up for X Quest# Boiling''.


    X was overwhelmed by all the topics she saw, and yet she didn''t care too much about any of this.


    The only thing she cared about was that everyone truly epted the Resurrection Pill.

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    X Quest was happy and excited about this as it meant she would be able to help countless leukemia patients in the future.


    Nobody would have to go bankrupt because of treatment costs ever again.


    While browsing, X suddenly saw a new hot topic on the number one spot, ''#The President talks about Resurrection Pill''s ingredients#''.


    X instantly clicked on it, seeing a Weibo post the President had recently published¡ª


    "The Resurrection Pill is made from various rare medicinal ingredients. Indeed, all the costs involved added up to five thousand.


    "I once asked how much it was going to retail for, and X told me she''d set it at the cost price so that everyone could afford it. She hoped nobody would suffer from leukemia ever again.


    "On top of that, Quest Group can offer a full waiver for those who can''t afford to fork out five thousand dors by submitting documents to prove your financial situation."


    The President''s Weibo post was only published less than a minute ago, and there were already over three million forwards, likes, andments. X had never seen such a viral post, and naturally, thements started rolling in-


    "X, you''re a beautiful and kind person. I was being too narrow-minded before."


    "X is like an angel. I love her. From now on, I''m her fan. To show my support, I''ll only use products made by the Quest family and the Batton family."


    "I''m sorry for yelling at you before, X. You are a kind person, unlike the other rich people."


    "Wealthy people should contribute to society. Why are you people so impressed? Isn''t that what she should be doing? For people like X, money is just a number."


    "To the hater above, you''re nothing but a keyboard warrior. Get lost, will you? You should be ashamed of yourself."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "To the hater above, I advise you to leave on your own. Don''t make me curse you and your family on this joyous day."


    After briefly going through the


    comments, X realized her Weibo inbox was flooded withments private messages again.


    and


    However, she already knew what people were saying, so she closed the app.


    She then called the person-in-charge from


    Cest Group''s pharmaceutical


    company, leaving instructions fo speed up the production of the Pills.


    She also directed thepany to enhance the verification process of buyers to prevent arbitrage trading by some who intentionally do it for the sake of profits.


    After making the call, X picked up a document and began reviewing it despite how exhausted she felt.


    Right then, Sophie Kenwick walked into the office with a leather bag in one hand, then set it down on X''s desk.


    "X, here''s some food Sharon made for you. She asked me to remind you to eat when you''re hungry."


    "Was this why she asked you to go to her in such a hurry?" X asked.


    Sophie nodded, making X feel touched by the kind gesture.


    Sharon Lindt had asked Sophie to head over to her house for something important earlier in the day.


    X thought it was something else, but it turned out to be nothing as urgent as she''d imagined.


    "All right, I know," X smiled.


    "X, do you know what I saw on my way here?" Sophie was gazing at her mysteriously.

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    "What?" X Quest asked in curiosity.


    "Stand up and look outside," Sophie Kenwick immediately said.


    "What''s happening outside? Have the protesters left?"


    They should be gone by now since the whole matter was resolved.


    X had turned the situation around.


    Sophie immediately shook her head. "I knew it. You''ve been busy at work, so you have no idea what''s happening. Hurry up,e and see."


    X nced at her in confusion before standing up to walk over to the French windows.


    Looking down, she saw many people gathered downstairs, chanting something.


    X was too far away to determine what they were shouting, let alone make sense of their unsynchronized voices.


    After paying close attention for a long while, she finally managed to pick up part of what they were saying¡ª


    "X is pretty and kind. X, you''re an angel. We''re demons. X, we''re truly sorry."


    They were saying the same things even though they were barely synchronized.


    X smiled as she listened, feeling entertained and curious by the chants.


    ''We''re demons? What on earth is that?'' X grinned at the thought.


    Sophie grabbed her by the arm. "X, those who protested against you at first have all changed their minds. They all realized they were wrong, and they are apologizing to you right now.


    "They''re still the same people, but their objective has changed," Sophie added.


    As soon as she spoke, arge screen on the opposite building started disying a huge poster of X.


    "X is pretty and kind. X, you''re an angel. We''re demons. X, we''re truly sorry." The words those people were shouting appeared below the poster.


    After approximately ten seconds, the image on therge screen changed to another one of X with the words, "I hope X, our angel on earth, will live happily and peacefully for the rest of her life."


    When X saw the words, her heart exploded with warmth.


    Advertising on such arge screen was expensive.


    She didn''t expect they would go to such lengths to apologize to her.


    It was thoughtful of them, and it also felt genuine.


    X felt somewhat touched by the gesture.


    The initial animosity she felt toward them because of their harassment had disappeared.


    "X," Sophie said, "these people are very thoughtful. They paid to advertise on thatrge screen outside. "Maybe they are trying to tell the world that they regret their behavior and how quickly their attitude changed?" She was holding onto X''s arm like a child with a look of excitement on her face as she looked at the screen. X chuckled. Compared to Sophie, she was much calmer. "I guess so. Let''s go."


    After that,


    and wo casually picked up then held Sophie''s hand Jacket


    and wore a long, white down jacket. She


    her out of the office.


    ledN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Where are we going, X? Are you going downstairs to respond to these people?" Sophie asked as she followed X.


    X didn''t respond but continued to lead Sophie forward.

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    Sophie Kenwick followed X Quest forward obediently.


    Wherever X went, she would go.


    Sophie looked up, seeing X''s pretty face from the side.


    Even with the barest makeup and a simple down jacket, X was ridiculously beautiful and looked like a white peony in full bloom.


    She was noble and angelic, yet she also seemed unapproachable.


    Sophie couldn''t resist sighing and thinking, ''She''s so pretty.''


    They took the elevator down to the first floor, where numerous employees had gathered in front of the main lobby''s french windows.


    When they saw X, they instantly dispersed and disappeared within seconds...


    She led Sophie to the door, remaining tight-lipped.


    Outside, those people were still chanting along with the advertisement on therge screen.


    From up close, the crowd seemedrger than what she saw from upstairs, making things seem more spectacr.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    These people were deafening.


    Right then, someone spotted X and began to shout excitedly.


    "X is here!"


    As soon as that person finished shouting, arge group approached X and surrounded her, keeping afortable distance and careful not to push against her.


    "X, I''m truly sorry, I was wrong. just


    out your medicine for mother, and she recovered


    once."


    "X, I


    YOU ought your medicine


    for my


    The lost


    my husband. He''s recovered You''re our savior. I shouldn''t have yelled at you like that."


    "Ahh, X is even more beautiful in person."


    "X, are you out here to get rid of us or to ept our apology?"


    "X, we know we were wrong, and we''re truly sorry."


    "I feel so bad, X."


    The people around her were saying all sorts of things.


    Their voices ovepped and confused X a little. She had


    close


    bet


    to pay


    on to hear what some


    were saying.


    All the spitefulments had turned into endearingpliments within less than half an hour. X smiled and peered at everyone, then ced her right index finger on her pink lips. ¡°Shh." Suddenly, the chaotic scene became quiet and orderly.


    Everyone fell silent and held their breath, all looking over at her and anticipating her speech.


    ¡°I acknowledged your apologies, and I can sense that you''re genuinely sorry," X began to speak. "Get out of the way!"


    Before X could finish her sentence, a woman''s shrill voice could suddenly be heard.

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    X Quest and the others looked toward where the sound hade from, but she could not see anything as there were too many people around her. Soon, people began stepping aside to make way for the woman.


    A tearful, middle-aged woman, who stood at the end of the crowd, appeared before X.


    She recognized this woman as Maggie Carlton, a leukemia expert who once disparaged X on Weibo.


    Maggie had been less than kind in herments about X previously, calling her out for being a terrible capitalist and a liar.


    She even said only fools would buy the Resurrection Pills and that whoever believed in X would pay for their foolishness.


    Seeing how her demeanor had changed from being arrogant to humble in light of recent events made X feel a little unnerved.


    Soon, Maggie quickly ran up to X, falling to her knees directly in front of her before she could speak.


    X''s eyes widened in surprise. "What are you doing?"


    "X, you are amazing! Can you be my mentor? I''m willing to devote my life to researching variousplicated diseases as your protege. I''ll do anything as long as you are willing to ept me as your student. I mean, anything at all.


    "You''re really amazing. I have to apologize for what I said previously. I''m such a fool, I really am.


    "You know, after my mother took your pill, she was transferred from the intensive care unit to the general ward. In fact, she will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow," Maggie said earnestly.


    There was a look of excitement in her eyes that she couldn''t conceal even if she wanted to. Gone was the arrogant demeanor she sported previously when she looked down on X.


    Instead, there was a sense of humility, sincerity, and remorse.


    "Wasn''t this the person who called everyone a fool if they believed in X? What''s the matter? Aren''t you afraid of being a fool?"


    "She''s just like us. We''re all ashamed of what we did."


    People began debating among the crowd.


    When Maggie heard what was said, she nced angrily at the couple who had spoken. "Who are you to say that? You are here for the same reason I am, aren''t you?"


    The two of them immediately snapped their mouths shut.


    After that, Maggie sobered, returning her attention to X respectfully. "What do you say? Can you forgive me and ept me as your pupil?


    "I know you''re like a deity in the medical field, and I''m sure you have many more hidden talents. Are you willing to teach me some of them?" Maggie had an eager look in her eyes.


    X chuckled, shaking her head. "I''m sorry, but I''m not epting any proteges, and honestly, I''m not that great, so don''t think too highly of me." The truly remarkable person was Yaksha, but he had forbidden her to bring anything up or divulge too much to outsiders.


    "No, you are amazing and the most capable person in the medical field," Maggie continued to speak with an earnest look in her eyes.


    She was practically X''s fanatic, as devoted as she was to do anything just to be her protege.


    However, X shook her head again. ¡°You''re overthinking. All right, get up. I''m not epting any proteges. Also, I am not qualified to be your teacher as I am younger than you."


    Right after X finished speaking, they could hear the roaring sound of countless sports cars, stealing her attention as she turned toward its direction. From her partially obstructed viewpoint, she saw about two dozen sports cars heading toward the crowd.


    However, X was not particrly interested as she had seen plenty of luxury cars before.


    She shifted her gaze back to Maggie


    and carefully helped her up. "I ept your apology as I understand how you felt. If I were you, I''d have


    thought the same way." Content


    belongs to


    At this point, Maggie felt drawn to her again. In her eyes, X was so kind that she didn''t seem like an ordinary human being.


    She was like an angel.


    It made Maggie long to be her protege even more.


    "I really want to learn from you, Miss Quest. Tell me, what can I do for you to ept me?" Maggie asked.


    "I''ll say this one more time. I''m not taking in anyone."


    By then, the two dozen sports cars stopped behind the crowd, making them go wild-


    "Woah, there are so many sports


    el:


    e


    cars! These look like they cost over five million each. Isn''t this


    impressive? Is there a car exhibition going on?"


    ¡°D*mn, what''s going on? This is the first time I''ve seen so many sports cars.¡±


    "Is this a sports car exhibition? It is awesome!"


    Apart from X, these cars were the center of attention, with some youngerdies looking expectantly at the disy.


    They were eager to see the owners of these cars. Were they men or women?


    If they were men, were they good-looking?


    While everyone watched, the doors of the sports cars opened, and the upants got out simultaneously.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    They were all gorgeous and tall, standing at over five feet and eleven inches.


    They almost looked like a fashion runway, the way they stood together.


    Naturally, the youngdies were captivated¡ª


    "Oh my god! They are all so handsome and unique in their own ways."


    "Why are they here? I can''t breathe!"


    "Are they here to see X?"


    "I don''t know, the blonde-haired guy just looked at me. I think I''m going to die."


    While the others were excited, X remained rtively calm.


    Since she ran her own entertainmentpany, she was used to being around attractive men.


    In addition to that, her husband was a superbly handsome man himself. Hence, she wasn''t that impressed.


    X recognized these men as they were from wealthy families in the country.


    Some of their families were far


    superior to the Quest family in tert


    of status, but generally, they were all from the upper-ssed society.


    While everyone watched, these men walked up to X.


    She nced at them indifferently and smiled. ¡°Why are you all here?"


    It appeared as if they had nned to gather there.


    Were they also here to thank X for the Resurrection Pills?

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    The tall, wealthy, and handsome men began speaking one after another¡ª


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Quest. I''m the CEO of Stark Group. I''m here to thank you for curing my grandfather of his illness." "I''m the CEO of Woolson Group. Thank you for getting rid of my mother''s illness."


    "I''m-"


    They began introducing themselves one after another, then thanking X Quest for rescuing their family members.


    By the time they finished, X was holding multiple credit cards in her hands.


    Chuckling when she saw the thick stack of credit cards, she returned them to each of them. "Please, I''ll ept your gratitude in words, but money isn''t necessary. I don''t need it."


    The menughed, saying they would allow Quest Group to earn arger share of profits if they worked as partners in the future. Some even said they would prioritize artistes from X Entertainment should theirpanies invest in films or television dramas. X chuckled. "We''ll discuss it next time."


    The men were acting respectfully and submissively toward her, making the youngdies envious of what they were seeing. Who wouldn''t want to be the center of attention in front of all these wealthy and attractive men?


    Around them, everyone started talking among themselves¡ª


    "I''m so envious of X. Those tall, rich, and handsome men are surrounding her like her fans."


    "It''s only because X is amazing, isn''t it?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t there a saying that attractive people tend to attract more attention?"


    "Have you ever wondered how she ended up being so smart?"


    "I think God might have spent a little more tim


    ine creating her. Her I


    ell and character,


    about her is first-ss."


    "Be a little more confident. I think you can rece ''might'' with ''must''. God indeed spent a little more time on her."


    "The thing is, she''s not the only one


    who is perfect. She has an incredible husband and a more powerful supportwork behind her. There''s no point in being envious when her fate has led her here." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The sound of everyone talking simultaneously made X feel as if there was a buzzing sound in her ears.


    She


    her.


    eamed at them, then


    gaze to the men before


    Tright, I''m heading upstairs to


    work, so I won''t be sending you off."


    They instantly nodded respectfully, telling her they would be avable whenever X needed them.


    She gazed at them calmly before turning around to leave.


    Maggie Carlton, who wanted X to be her mentor, promptly followed her.


    However, the security guards stopped her in time and ensured that X was isted from the crowd.


    The group of men reluctantly left once she was gone, unlike the rest of the crowd that had not dispersed just yet.


    They were still talking among themselves¡ª


    "The more you look at her, the better she seems. She''s even prettier than an angel."


    "If I were Stanley, I''d love her to bits and pieces too."


    "There''s a reason why Stanley is such a devoted husband."


    ¡°There''s a reason why she managed to win over everyone in the Batton family.¡±


    "To show our appreciation, I think we should buy more of Quest Group''s products in the future."


    "We should also support the Dragon Group."


    X had left in a hurry and didn''t hear what everyone behind her was saying.

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    After returning to her office, X Quest saw a brand new article on Weibo.


    It was rted to Quest Group, X Entertainment, and Dragon Group''s stock price.


    After the Resurrection Pill was proven to be effective, its sales skyrocketed due to X''s favorable reputation in the country. Her positive image resulted in increased enthusiasm for all threepanies'' products, therefore driving up their stock prices. X let out a long, satisfied sigh after seeing everything.


    Although she was happy with the oue, she didn''t feel emotional on the inside since she was used to major incidents like this. Meanwhile, her officendline didn''t stop ringing.


    Her secretary informed her that numerous mediapanies wanted to interview her, but she turned all of them down.


    She still had a bunch of work to sort out, and she didn''t want to deal with those mediapanies.


    Besides, the public had already epted the Resurrection Pill. There was no need for her to utilize the media to expand its influence.


    It had enough outreach for the time being.


    As X sat in front of her desk, she saw a WeChat message from Georgie Clementine regarding hot topics from around the world.


    In the lists of hot topics from various countries, ''#X Quest''s Resurrection Pill#'' was on the top spot.


    Not only that, but the Resurrection Pill also attracted the attention of the heads of state.


    From Georgie''s message, X also saw that heads of state from various countries weremending the Resurrection Pill on Twitter. They also expressed willingness to purchase it at a high price for their respective country''s citizens.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It seemed that the Resurrection Pill was bing widely recognized and epted by more and more people.


    X felt relieved that there would be an increasing number of people free of leukemia.


    She was proud of her aplishment.


    After reading through everything, X replied to Georgie with an adorable smiling emoji before getting back to work.


    Although X was rtively unaffected by the fuss, the inte was still abuzz with the Resurrection Pill.


    Her name had be synonymous with saints around the world, withizens around the globe showing gratitude to X on Weibo.


    Meanwhile, global icons, wealthy business people, and influential celebrities within the country were also tomend X.


    ing Weibo postsre


    Inside an immacte conference room


    Group the top floor of Dragon


    Group, Stanley Batton sat on. the main seat at the meeting table.


    W


    He was wearing a ck suit, appearing elegant and untouchable.


    A high-level executive was reporting thepany''s stock price situation to him.


    "Mr. Batton, not only is Ms. Quest remarkable, but you are also very wise and forward-thinking.


    "Our stock prices have been increasing rapidly."


    As soon as Stanley heard his wife''s name, his ice-cold demeanor softened.


    He slowly peered up at the man. "Oh?"


    The executive continued to speak. "Yes, Ms. Quest is incredible. How could such a perfect woman exist in this world? You''re fortunate to have her as your wife."


    As Stanley listened, his expression became tender. "You''re good with your words. Go on." That man began to speak excitedly. "Anyway, if anyone''s perfect, I would say it''s your wife.¡± Anyone who caught sight of Stanley''s reaction would feel envious of X.

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    Where could one find a loving husband like Stanley Batton?


    However, the executive soon realized he had said something inappropriate. "I''m sorry, that was inappropriate. I got too excited and said the wrong thing."


    "It''s fine," Stanley replied.


    The guy was speechless as Stanley was very tolerant today.


    "All right, we''re done for the day. Nobody needs to work overtime today," Stanley dered.


    Everyone cheered internally.


    Perhaps X Quest could attain more aplishments so that people would shower her withpliments, resulting in the staff being able to leave work on time daily.


    While everyone watched, Stanley took out his phone and dialed X''s number. "Honey, what are you up to?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He soundedpletely different from when he talked to other people.


    However, everyone had gotten used to it.


    They all exchanged nces before letting out a long sigh of relief.


    "I''m working. What about you?" she asked.


    "My meeting just ended, so I''ming over to see you shortly," he replied.


    "You''d better not. I bet many reporters would converge outside the building. Once they see you, they would start bugging you again," she warned. "It doesn''t matter."


    He missed her, and he wanted to see her.


    Besides, he happened to be free then, if for no other particr reason.


    "All right then. Can you please get me a cup of strawberry-vored milk tea on your way over?" X asked.


    "Okay, sure thing."


    Zack Cassidy followed at a respectful distance behind Stanley.


    He used to think that X was very lucky to marry Stanley, but now, it seemed that Stanley was the lucky one.


    What kind of divine woman was X?


    She was such a capable woman, and together, they were a match made in heaven as they were both unstoppable in their own rights. They were living the dream, so who wouldn''t be jealous of them?


    Zack definitely was.


    Leaving his office, Stanley made his way to Quest Group with up to a hundred bodyguards.


    By then, the crowd that was


    gathered in front of Quest Groupset


    building had already dispersed leaving only arge group of reporters.


    Security guards were doing their best to maintain order.


    When Stanley''s bodyguards saw them, they got out of their cars and split the group of reporters into two, clearing a path for him.


    As the passenger door opened,


    Stanley stepped out of the car in his


    spotless ck leather shoes,


    el.n


    unfolding his long legs, tall physique with a perfect face to appea in front


    Oryone.


    He exuded an air of cool aloofness with his perfect looks, akin to the brightest star in the sky.


    It was not surprising that all the female reporters were captivated by him, falling instantly in love with him.


    Stanley''s facial expression remained


    cold and indifferent as he strode toward the entrance with the cup of


    strawberry-vored milk, red


    wanted.


    His eyes were fixed on the entrance, ignoring everybody else around him.

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    Stanley Batton seemed to be separated from the rest by an invisible barrier despite being surrounded by people.


    When the reporters spotted him, they immediatelyunched a series of questions-


    "Mr. Batton, I have a question for you. How do you feel about your wife''s recent aplishment?"


    "Mr. Batton, you must be ecstatic! Can I ask if Ms. Quest faced many difficulties in the process of creating this medicine?"


    ¡°Mr. Batton, can I ask if Ms. Quest decided on the cost price on her own or if you both decided on it together?"


    "Mr. Batton, are you here to congratte your wife on her sess?"


    "Mr. Batton, how do you feel about your wife driving up yourpany''s stock price?"


    Stanley halted in his tracks when he heard thest question.


    Turning around slowly, he looked at the female reporter who asked the question.


    She stood in front of the crowd with a hopeful look in her eyes.


    The moment their eyes met, she was captivated by his gaze, her heart hammering in excitement.


    Stanley Batton was looking at her.


    The most handsome man was looking at her!


    Was he going to answer her question?


    He made a hasty approach toward her and elegantly grasped the microphone she was holding. "I think my wife is outstanding."


    The female reporter froze when she heard this, her mind going nk as she lost her focus on his answer.


    How could someone look so good?


    Why was she feeling such intense emotions?


    Stanley was capable of charming her pants off even by just standing there and uttering a few simple words.


    "Mr. Batton, how do you feel right now?" a male reporter next to her asked.


    Stanley then switched his attention to him. "I feel happy and proud to have married an outstanding wife like X."


    "Mr. Batton, do you drink milk tea?" The previously frazzled female reporter tried to regain herposure as she asked apletely unrted question.


    "It''s for my wife."


    "You must have queued for a long time for it," the female reporter went on.


    ¡°Yeah, but X likes milk tea. I didn''t have much of a choice, right?" Stanley stated.


    The reporter was speechless.


    Stanley was the perfect husband!


    Who wouldn''t want to have him as their husband?


    After that, Stanley handed the microphone back to her before resuming his walk inside the building.


    Her hand trembled slightly when she epted the microphone, knowing that he had touched it shortly before.


    His presence lingered upon it.


    She had to treasure it and keep it safely at home.


    After he left, the reporters began talking among themselves¡ª


    "Mr.


    loving


    a handsome andUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    rolesband. He''s p


    Thet


    Band. He''s practically a


    for the men of this


    generation."


    "The most startling part is how loyal he is. I''ve never heard about any gossip between him and another woman. It''s always been about him and his wife."


    "He can''t help it, though. X deserves his love. I''m a guy, and I would adore her too."


    "I''ve got to write an article to tell the world about how amazing Mr. Batton is."


    Stanley remained oblivious to what they were talking about.


    He headed straight for the elevator upon entering the building.


    When the two receptionists saw


    they instantly bowed andet


    him, bing excited as watched him leave. Content


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Although he was a frequent visitor, they still couldn''t remain calm whenever he came by.


    After all, he was too good-looking.


    Words weren''t enough to describe how wonderful a man Stanley was.


    He took the private elevator to X''s floor and walked into her office with the cup of milk tea in his hands.

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    At the time, X Quest was still deeply engrossed in her paperwork.


    Seeing Stanley Batton walk over, she instantly rxed.


    There was something magical about this man.


    No matter how exhausted she felt, she always subconsciously rxed whenever she saw him.


    She joyfully approached him and grabbed his arm upon seeing her favorite strawberry-vored milk tea in his hand. "This is from my favorite store."


    Stanley affectionately rumpled her hair. "Yes."


    "Did you have to queue for it?" X asked.


    "Yeah," he replied.


    "Thank you, Honey."


    At this moment, X felt touched by his dedication to her.


    Stanley poked a hole through the lid with a straw and handed the cup over to X. "Drink."


    She epted the milk tea and took a sip.


    It was very sweet.


    She then reached for his hand and led him over to the couch before sitting down, leaning against him while she drank. "Did the reporters annoy you downstairs?"


    "Hmm, it wasn''t too bad," Stanley stated.


    "Did you answer their questions?"


    ¡°Yeah, some of them,¡± he replied vaguely.


    "Oh, what did they ask?" she questioned.


    "Nothing important."


    X felt a little stiff in her neck. She cocked her head sideways. "It''s been such an exhausting day. My neck feels stiff."


    Her entire neck and shoulders were stiff because she was hunched over, looking down as she worked.


    "Turn around," he directed, prompting her to turn around obediently with a smile on her face.


    She knew what he was going to do.


    Stanley ced his hands on her shoulders, kneading using just the right amount of pressure and technique.


    He was able to help X rx almost instantly.


    It was a highly enjoyable sensation.


    She wanted to stay in this haven for the rest of her life.


    "Have you seen the news?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I have. The stock prices of all threepanies are still on the rise."


    "Yes, are you pleased about it?" X asked.


    "What do you think?"


    "I think so," she answered.


    "My wife is the best. However, we still have Yaksha to thank for this," he reminded her.


    X gently nodded. "Yeah. If he hadn''t asked me not to reveal too much, I would have shared the credits."


    "You couldn''t help it. Since Yaksha


    wanted to


    keep a low profile,


    have to respective


    Stanley said.


    She nodded again. "Yes, but all this glory belongs to him in the first ce. He''s the amazing one." "But he doesn''t enjoy all the attention," he told her.


    "That''s right."


    "Let''s should


    < him for what he did


    usan a few days. We


    his contributions to the


    world," Stanley added. Cent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I have thought of that, too, even if you hadn''t said so, " X said.


    X was grateful to Yaksha from the bottom of her heart.


    Without him, she wouldn''t be basking in all this glory.


    Moreover, numerous people wouldn''t have benefited from his medical discovery.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    X was genuinely impressed by him.


    tal was obviously a very dman, yet he still insiste


    live


    to


    anonymously. Content


    to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    Yaksha lived far away from the hustle and bustle of city life. He was willing to spend his life on an ind where no man frequented.


    It wasn''t something ordinary people could live with.


    "What would you like for dinner?" Stanley Batton asked.


    "I would love to have some of your homemade roasted pork ribs as well as sweet-and-sour fish fillet," X Quest answered with a hopeful tone. "Okay," he said softly.


    Right then, X''s phone began ringing, prompting her to open her eyes to nce at her phone.


    She hastily answered when she saw that the call was from Jeremy Quest. "Dad?"


    "X, will youe home for dinner? Betty wants to cook your favorite dishes for you," Jeremy said.


    "Yeah, okay. Sure," she replied.


    "I saw the news, X. You really are outstanding. My daughter is the best," he dered, sounding excited as he spoke.


    Even over the phone, X could sense how proud he was of her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She hung up after briefly chatting with her father, only to receive multiple phone calls from Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, Josh, and Annabeth Batton right after.


    They expressed simr thoughts to what Jeremy said, but Sharon was the most enthusiastic of them, acting like she was a fan of X.


    After chatting with each of them, X finally put her phone down and shifted her attention to her husband.


    X turned around after sensing that the massage was almost done, holding his hands. "I''ve been showered withpliments all day long. I can barely breathe."


    "Yeah, I can see that," he said.


    X shook her head helplessly. "Let''s have dinner at my father''s tonight."


    "Okay, as you wish."


    "I''m not done with my work yet if you don''t mind waiting for a while," X said.


    "Sure."


    With that, she stood up to return to her desk to resume working.


    Meanwhile, Stanley picked up the iPad on her desk and began to watch something on it.


    After a while, X''s phone started buzzing with a new article_


    "How could a loving husband like Stanley Batton exist?"


    X nced at her husband in confusion before clicking on the news article to check it out.


    There was a video clip inside.


    She could tell from the background


    that it


    ad been recorded downstairs


    when Stanley was interviewed by


    reporters earlier.


    The video clip showed his answers to the reporters'' questions, making her smile subconsciously as she watched.


    Netizens were all expressing how envious they felt in thement section-


    "I can''t imagine why a person of his stature would willingly queue for a cup of milk tea for a girl."


    ¡°All he talks about is how much he loves his wife. When will a man like him show up in my life?"


    "When will this country provide me with a husband like Stanley? I''m so jealous."


    "The way he said he had to queue


    for the milk tea because his wife


    liked it. I nearly cried when I h


    swno


    that."


    "I can''t picture anyone else but these


    two when I read romance novelse


    ever since I saw how hand


    interact with each


    After a while, X nced at Stanley, whose attention was now solely on browsing some financial news on the iPad.


    Her heart gave a fluttering tug.


    ***


    After getting off work in the evening, the couple journeyed to her father''s house under the frosty weather.


    X was shocked by what she saw when she walked into the house.

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    The entire house was full of balloons and flowers of various colors, giving a wonderful and lively ambiance.


    The fragrant scent of the flowers wafted through the air in the warm space.


    It was very soothing.


    The view that came into sight looked as wonderful as a fairy tale.


    After looking around, X Quest found Jeremy Quest and Betty Starmount in the midst of a discussion as they sat in front of the coffee table.


    There was a huge bouquet of white roses in front of them.


    X counted ny-nine roses in total.


    She was slightly confused by the extravagant scene.


    What was her father up to, setting up suchvish decorations and even inviting her home for dinner?


    Perhaps he was preparing to get married.


    Right about then, Jeremy and Betty realized that X and Stanley Batton had arrived.


    Her father carried the flowers joyfully over to her, with Betty following close behind, smiling from ear to ear. Jeremy ced the bouquet in her arms, where an alluring scent of roses filled her nostrils. It wasforting.


    The fantastic-looking bouquet was decorated exquisitely, and each rose was in full bloom.


    X looked at her father with a surprised expression. ¡°Dad, what is this for?"


    All of this extravagant gesture for her?


    Was it to celebrate X''stest achievement by discovering a cure for leukemia?


    Jeremy beamed. "I must celebrate the fact that my daughter has achieved such an aplishment. I haven''t been welltely and can''t go outside, so Betty and I discussed it and decided to celebrate indoors.


    "Betty and the maids have been doing all the heavy lifting since I couldn''t move around much. They must be exhausted, especially Betty, who was the busiest. I was worried about her, but she was all too willing to help out."


    Jeremy had a joyful expression on his face as he spoke, and he seemed to admire X greatly for her aplishment.


    X felt warmth expanding in her heart. She was starting to warm up to Betty, too, for taking such good care of her father.


    At the very least, she was truly good to him, never mind what motives she may have had.


    Betty scratched her head in embarrassment. "It''s not a big deal, and it''s well deserved, Ms. Quest...I meant, X. Congrattions! You''re truly outstanding. You''re the most impressive girl I''ve met."


    X grinned. "You''re both being too nice. Honestly, I couldn''t have done this on my own."


    She stopped short, unable to tell the truth as Yaksha didn''t want her saying too much.


    "Thank you for preparing all these for me. It means a lot, and I''m deeply touched," X added.


    "You''re wee," Betty said. "You said you didn''t achieve this on your own. Who else helped you?"


    X smiled before shifting to look at her father and directly changed the topic. "You''ve not been feeling well, Dad? I thought you were fine when I asked previously. I can check your pulseter."


    Jeremy immediately chuckled. "I''m fine, just feeling a little weak now and then. The doctor said I shouldn''t be out in the chilly weather because I haven''t fully recovered from my cold.


    "My age is also catching up with me. My immune system isn''t as strong, and my health in general is also deteriorating," he exined.


    "You should''ve told me earlier. I''ll give you a check-upter," X insisted.


    ¡°It''s not a big deal, is it?¡± he asked worriedly.


    "What do you think?" she retorted.


    "All right, fine. I''ll tell you if something''s wrong next time, okay?"


    "You said it yourself, but you need to stick to your word."


    Jeremy looked affectionately at his daughter. "Okay, I will."


    Nearby, Stanley handed two boxes of cordyceps over to Jeremy. "These are for you."


    Jeremy was grateful to him. "Thank


    you,


    How that''s very thoughtful.


    don''t buy any more next


    time We still have lots of


    supplements you bought in storage."


    He was extremely pleased with his son-inw.


    There was nothing he couldin about Stanley.


    Jeremy would even go as far as to say that Stanley was like his own son, perhaps even more closely bonded than a biological som if he had one.


    The more time they spent together, the more he grew fond of him over time.


    Stanley smiled. "I can''t resist buying supplements for you. I''ll get you something different next time."


    "It''s fine, I don''t need anything more. I''m happy just seeing you two when youe home to visit," Jeremy told them.


    Meanwhile, Betty noticed that X was still in the pink of health. Nothing seemed odd about her, which made her feel troubled by this. Smiling, Betty walked over to the other woman and gently held her hand. ¡°X, how have you been feeling recently?"


    X grinned. ¡°I feel good like I''ve been getting stronger each day. The baby is growing just fine, too."


    ¡°That is great! I''m very happy to see that you and the baby are fine," Betty said.


    Were the medications Betty used on X all for nothing?


    They didn''t seem to affect X or the baby at all.


    But if that was the case, why was Jeremy''s condition deteriorating?


    Perhaps it was because X''s body had a greater tolerance toward those drugs? Perhaps she needed to increase the dosage?


    If one bead wasn''t sufficient, Betty needed to use two.


    As she pondered over this, she subconsciously clenched her fists with an indignant look in her eyes.


    "Betty, will you head over to the kitchen to check if the food is ready? If it is, then we can start dinner," Jeremy told her.


    Betty nodded, concealing her mixed emotions and quickly stepping into the kitchen.


    She quickly retrieved a transparent


    bet


    bead from her pendant, puncturing a


    hole inProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    it, before dripping its content


    into a pot of bird''s nest.


    We


    Shepleted all the steps in less than three seconds.


    Washing her hands as if nothing had happened, she then put on a pair of mitts and lifted the lid off a white y pot on the stove.


    The pot contained braised meat, already brought to a full boil.


    The dish was red, and it seemed to have a thick texture.


    Betty used a spat to check the hardness of the meat.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    After ensuring it was tender enough, Betty Starmount turned off the stove, then retrieved a box from her pocket that contained a mysterious ck powder. She sprinkled the powder over the dish, quickly dissolving into the sauce without a trace.


    She then cleaned the box and tossed it into the trash can before carefully carrying the braised pork into the dining room.


    She stood staring at the dish for a long while with trepidation upon cing the dish on the table. She then returned to the kitchen and brought all the other dishes into the dining room.


    The dishes included braised pork, pork ribs, sour-and-spicy stir-fried potato strips, steamed fish, sea cucumber with scallions, bird''s nests, and savory duck stew.


    Everything looked appetizing and smelled great.


    Once the table had been set, she went to address everyone in the living room. "Dinner is ready, everybody."


    Jeremy was joyfully holding X Quest and Stanley Batton''s hands as he spoke to them.


    Seeing his joyful grin, Betty felt her heart tug with mixed emotions.


    Taking a deep breath, she calmed herself down and took her seat at the dining table.


    Soon, X and Stanley joined her, helping Jeremy to his seat first before they sat across them.


    It was a peaceful, heartwarming, and wonderful sight.


    Jeremy looked around at his beautiful girlfriend, obedient daughter, and son-inw. He felt content on the inside.


    Seeing how happy her father was also put X in a good mood.


    She only wanted him to be happy.


    She reached out to fill his bowl with the bird''s nest. "You should take more of this, Dad. It''s good for your health. I checked your pulse earlier while we were talking. There isn''t anything seriously wrong with your health. You simply haven''t recovered from your cold.


    "Drink more bird''s nests to boost your immunity. Also, I''ll prescribe you some immunity-enhancing supplements, the kind that doesn''t taste bitter." X made sure to point that out.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Jeremy nodded. "Okay. I''ll do as you say, X.


    "You should also take more bird''s nests. It''s good for you and the baby," he added.


    Filling another bowl, X started to ce it in front of Betty, but thetter pushed against the edge of the bowl. "Oh no, I don''t want any. I can''t stomach the thing. Have you forgotten? I''ll leave the good stuff to you guys."


    ¡°All right then,¡± X said, chuckling before putting the bowl before her. She then looked at Stanley. "Are you still not going to have any today?" Stanley nodded before he affectionately stroked X''s face. "Yeah, you can have my portion."


    X nodded obediently, pushing the bowl aside forter.


    Right now, she was more interested in that braised pork that looked and smelled mouth-watering.


    X tasted a piece of braised pork, feeling it instantly dissolve in her mouth. It contained a fair amount of fats, but it wasn''t overwhelming. It was practically good enough to be served in five-star hotels.


    She had to admit that Betty''s culinary skills had improved yet again. She could tell that she had been frequently cooking for her father at home. Betty was indeed a housewife material.


    In the beginning, X thought she would be the kind of woman who avoided house chores at all costs once she started living with her father, but she was surprisingly wrong about her.


    "This braised pork is delicious," X praised.


    "Have some more if you like it," Betty replied before scooping two more pieces for X.


    When Betty saw how pleased X seemed at the dish, her fists clenched underneath the table, and Betty''s lips widened into a sinister smile. However, her smile quickly disappeared before anyone noticed.


    The vors Betty used in her cooking were practically addictive, a fact proven when X polished off four pieces at once and was still


    craving for the fifth. Content belongs


    to


    She would normally never allow herself to eat so much fatty meat, but she couldn''t resist doing so today.


    Failing to resist, she grabbed another piece without any further hesitation.


    Seeing his wife enjoy the dish so much, Stanley immediately grabbed a serving for himself. "No wonder X likes it so much. It does taste unique."


    Betty''s smile gradually widened. "Please, have some more if you like it. I used a secret ingredient for this dish."


    "A secret ingredient? Can you share what it is? I''ll recreate this dish for X next time." Stanley sounded intrigued.


    However, Betty shook her head. "Since it is a secret recipe, I am sorry I can''t tell you."


    She naturally would never divulge that the secret was actually...


    Betty chuckled on the inside.


    Stanley nodded and responded in his usual indifferent tone. "Yeah, that''s fine."


    He wouldn''t force her to tell if she didn''t want to.


    "Come visit anytime if you want to eat it, and I''ll cook it for you. Besides, we live close by to each other," Betty said.


    X sumbed to yet another piece of braised pork. "Yeah, don''t mind if I do. I think you can set up a restaurant for this."


    Betty continued tough softly. "No, I don''t want to set up a restaurant. It would only harm other people."


    As she spoke, her gaze turned several degrees colder.


    However, it was barely noticeable.


    "Why would it be harmful to others?" X asked.


    "It tastes so good that people would crave it all the time. Their diet ns would fail, and they would all gain weight in the end. Don''t you think that is harmful?¡±


    "I never expected you to be this humorous," Xughed.


    Betty was still smiling. "I''m justzy, honestly can''t be bothered to do all


    this on


    such a big scale. I think


    cooking for you guys at home is


    enough."


    Why would she want to harm other people when they haven''t done anything wrong?


    "Yeah, you''re right," X replied.


    "If you are craving for more, I can cook this for you tomorrow. I''ll have it sent over to your office if you''d like. What do you think?" Betty asked.


    X instantly shook her head. "No way, if I keep eating so much meat, I''ll get fat. Maybe in a few days?"


    "You don''t gain weight easily anyway. It won''t matter."


    "I still need to watch out," X replied.


    "All right, then."


    As she ate, X could feel her baby kicking her forcefully in the stomach.


    The thought of her baby moving in her body made her heart melt.


    Babies were the most adorable beings in the entire world.

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    At this moment, X Quest''s motherly instincts had been activated.


    Her gaze softened as she lovingly rubbed her lower belly. She imagined her adorable baby doing flips in her stomach while she ate.


    She was able to visualize her baby growing each day in her stomach, as well as her loving husband and father by her side.


    X felt like she was the luckiest girl in the world.


    After dinner at the Quest family''s house, X and Stanley Batton strolled out of the house, holding each other''s hand.


    It was cloudy outside, and snow the size of goose feathers fell from the sky.


    Therge snowkes glistened brightly under the lights.


    The courtyard was covered in a white nket, looking clean and picturesque.


    "Honey, why don''t we take a leisurely walk home right now? We can leave the car behind and then send someone over to get it tomorrow," X suggested.


    "Okay." Stanley would never turn down any of her requests.


    He removed his ck coat and then draped it over X''s white coat. "It''s freezing outside. If we''re going to walk, you need to stay warm,¡±


    Stanley was left only with a dark blue woolen turtleneck sweater, looking elegant with its soft fabric.


    X felt chilly just by looking at him.


    She was about to return his coat when he reached out to wrap it tightly around her. "Be good, Darling, you''re pregnant.¡±


    "But you''ll be cold," she argued.


    The scent of his cologne still lingered on his coat. It was a mildly scented cologne from Tom Ford''s Oud Wood collection. It smelled particrly earthy, exclusive, and befitting a winter day like this.


    It was one of her favorite colognes.


    "I''m not cold. Let''s go."


    Holding her hand, Stanley led her forward through the heavy snowfall, leaving their footprints on the ground.


    Within a short time, their heads had turned white as snow continued to fall on them.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    X seemed like a kitten that


    obediently trotted along next to Stanley She looked up at the snowy sky. "This weather is perfect for stir fried sugary chestnuts, roasted sweet potatoes, and hot pot."


    For her, these were the three staple dishes a winter day, a habit she had developed ever since she was a child.


    Swno


    X turned to gaze at her husband. "Aren''t you cold?"


    "Yeah," he answered, then abruptly changed the subject. "Do you want to eat those?"


    "No, I was just randomly bringing it up," she replied.


    He silently held X''s hand, choosing not to reply further.


    He nced at her hair, now her hair, now


    in snow "X, let''s be toge covered


    forever until we''re old and


    ¡¨


    ¡°Of course,¡± she nodded, her lips curling into a smile. ¡°Honey, for how long will you love me?"


    "A very, very long time."


    "Exactly how long is that?" X asked.


    "I''ll love you even after I''ve be a ghost," Stanley vowed softly.


    X immediately felt herself melting, feeling warm on the inside.


    "Me too," she replied with a chuckle.


    He smiled quietly, slowly lifting her hand to kiss it gently.


    "Watch your steps. Don''t fall," he warned.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    X Quest and Stanley Batton''s heads werepletely covered in white by the time they arrived home. They both flicked off all the snow before entering their house.


    Inside, the heater was on full st, making it feel like apletely different world from the outside.


    X instantly felt active after entering the warm house.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Removing Stanley''s coat, she nced at him. "Are you sure you''re not cold?"


    X was already freezing even though they''d only walked in the snow for less than ten minutes.


    "Not at all."


    "You sure are resistant to the cold," X retorted and then rubbed her hands together while she quickly ran over to the couch. She picked up a white nket to cover her legs until she soon felt warm again.


    Stanley unhurriedly put away their shoes before sitting down next to her, his arms extending to sit her forcefully on hisp.


    X leaned against him naturally before she picked up her phone and opened Weibo to examine the current list of hot topics.


    The topics from earlier that day were still trending, much to her surprise.


    Their poprity hadn''t died down at all, which was drastically differentpared to the usual hot topics that came and went at a moment''s notice.


    X casually clicked on one of the hot topics, noticing that everyone was still praising her.


    Feeling numb at the sight of thesepliments, she looked for other topics on the list.


    Meanwhile, Stanley leaned against the couch while gently rumpling her hair and reading whatever she was reading.


    It looked almost like he was petting a cat.


    X, on the other hand, was as obedient as a white Persian cat.


    Since there was no interesting gossip, X closed Weibo and checked Team XS''s group chat on WeChat.


    Right then, several yers in Team XS were tagging her and asking her to y with them.


    X thought for a few seconds before responding. "Okay, but I''ll need to take a shower first."


    After that, she sent cash gifts to everyone in the group that were no less than two hundred dors each.


    X frequently gave them cash gifts


    in the group. Usually, they


    edred dors.


    each be able to nab two to


    There wasn''t a particr purpose for it this time. X just wanted to liven up the atmosphere.


    Because of the cash gifts, the atmosphere in the group improved tremendously.


    Everyone chatted even more enthusiastically.


    At the end of the day, they were still a bunch of kids.


    Although they were already earning


    a lot of money, they were still


    about receiving small sums of y


    Swno


    gifts.


    X was happy to see them happy.


    "Will you be yingter?" Stanley asked.


    "Yeah."


    "In that case, I''ll get the bath ready for you. Come up after ten minutes, okay?" he asked.


    X nodded before scooting over to


    sit nexty ne


    kiss


    up


    prompting to


    to walk up the stairs. Co


    on the head before standing


    Sher


    belongs to


    Once he had left, she continued to chat with those on her phone.


    They spoke about everything under the sun, including cash gifts and food from all over the world.


    By the end of the conversation, X felt somewhat hungry again.


    It was probably because she''d been pregnant for several months now.


    She had always felt hungry easily.


    She couldn''t talk about delicious food without her belly rumbling.


    While enjoying the conversation, X suddenly felt something in her stomach-

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    X Quest felt her baby kicking again.


    The warm sensation spread from her stomach to the rest of her body.


    Presently, she felt boundless energy all over her body.


    Her feelings of exhaustion had disappearedpletely, feeling as if she had only just woken up in the morning.


    X was a little surprised by this strange feeling, uncertain why she would feel like this when her baby kicked her in the stomach.


    This was something X had never discovered.


    Right then, Stanley Batton walked up to her. "The bath is ready, Darling."


    X gently rubbed her stomach and gazed at him. "Our baby just kicked."


    His gaze softened significantly when he heard this.


    He syed his hand on her stomach with a loving look in his eyes. "We''ll be able to meet each other very soon."


    Right then, X felt the baby kicking gently again, right at the spot where Stanley was touching.


    He instantly felt his heart melting.


    "Can the baby sense that I''m touching your stomach? I could feel the baby kicking," Stanley smiled in his typical charming manner. X chuckled. "Probably."


    Stanley didn''t say anything as he continued to rub her belly gently.


    She leaned back against the couch and allowed him to rub her stomach.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but sigh. "Life is full of mysteries."


    "Yes, and mothers y a significant role," Stanley said, his heart filling with gratitude.


    He slowly looked up at his wife. "Thank you for bearing our child."


    "As I should."


    Ding-dong.


    Ding-dong. Ding-dong.


    The doorbell rang, prompting X to nce at the door.


    "Who would visit at this hour?"


    Stanley didn''t respond. Instead, he elegantly stood up and walked to the door to open it.


    Zack Cassidy was standing outside.


    He had braved through the snow, and he seemed cold with his shoulders and head covered in snow.


    When


    in saw Stanley, he immediately handed the two bagset you wanted." Content bothe itemsUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    over Mr. Batton, here are t


    "Okay," Stanley replied before closing the door.


    He then returned to sit next to X.


    to


    X could smell roasted sweet potatoes and stir-fried, sugary chestnuts from the bags Stanley was holding.


    All of a sudden, X realized why Zack was here at this hour.


    At that moment, she felt warmth growing within.


    epting the bags from Stanley, she opened them to find


    sweet potatoes and stir su chestnuts. Content belongs


    DS ed them to find rout


    She could feel the warmth on her hands, although it wasn''t as warm as her heart.


    X seemed full of joy. "I was only casually bringing it up. Why did you get Zack to buy these?"


    "You might have brought it up


    V


    casually, but I took it seriously. You''re pregnantdy, so naturally, you should get to eat whatever you want," he exined.


    After that, Stanley sat next to her and ced the bag of stir-fried, sugary chestnuts on hisp.


    He then retrieved one of the chestnuts, cracked it open, and fed her.


    The sweetness spread in X''s mouth, making her feel content.


    "It''s very sweet," shemented.


    However, life was sweeter.


    "Is it good?" Stanley asked.

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    X Quest nodded. "I''ll do it myself."


    "I''ll peel it for you," Stanley Batton told her.


    "But I would like to eat the roasted sweet potatoes first," she said.


    "You can have it first."


    X happily began to eat a sweet potato after peeling one.


    The sweet potatoes Zack Cassidy bought were all tiny but sweet.


    Outside, it was snowing.


    It felt right to be eating roasted sweet potatoes on a snowy day like this.


    After taking two bites, X brought the sweet potato close to Stanley''s mouth. "Here, have a taste. It''s really sweet."


    He slowly took a bite. "Yeah, you can eat this. I don''t really like them."


    While X ate without care, Stanley started peeling the stir-fried, sugary chestnuts for her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was such an ordinary moment, yet she felt extraordinarily happy.


    Happiness should be simple like that.


    After finishing the sweet potatoes, she started on the chestnuts Stanley had peeled.


    Without realizing it, she ended up eating everything.


    She rubbed her stomach guiltily upon realizing it. "This is terrible. I ate so much! If I end up getting fat, you''re responsible."


    He chuckled. "Okay, I''ll be responsible for you for the rest of our lives. All right?"


    "Even so, I don''t want to gain weight. It doesn''t matter that I''m pregnant," X replied with a smile.


    "You don''t gain weight easily, so it''s fine," he assured her.


    "I''m afraid I would suddenly get fat if I overeat."


    "I''ll still love you even if you''re fat," he grinned.


    "I don''t like being fat."


    "I don''t mind," he insisted. "Oh, yeah. I''ll pick you up tomorrow for lunch. Let''s have hot pot. Haven''t you been wanting to eat that?"


    He took everything X said


    seriously, so when she casually


    mentioned something, Stanley


    would take note of it and make sure she got what she wanted.


    X felt her heart grow warm once again. "Hmm, okay."


    ¡°Which restaurant would you prefer? I''ll make a reservation in advance."


    "I''m fine with whichever, so you can decide," she said.


    "All right. Time for a bath?"


    She nodded.


    After the bath, Stanley went to the study while X fetched herptop and hopped onto the bed.


    She decided to y a few rounds of League of Legends with members of Team XS.


    She hadn''t yed it for several days now, and she felt tempted to do so.


    Upon logging into the game, she noticed that Alex was the only one who wasn''t in a game yet.


    She then invited him to join her team.


    Meanwhile, Alex was spacing out in front of theputer in Team XS''s base.


    His teammates next to him couldn''t resist making fun of him¡ª


    "Hey, why are you even sitting there if you''re not going to y?"


    "You''re spacing out. Thinking about girls?"


    "Is there someone you like? Do you miss her?"


    "Who is she? Is she a streamer, amentator, or an emcee?"


    Alex


    slightly before looking


    to the ownere all crazy. Can''t just


    at


    a while?"


    "Sure, sure. Why not?"


    "I thought there might be someone you like and are thinking about. Oh well, one could dream." "Exactly."


    His teammates couldn''t resist talking about him.


    Alex didn''t respond. Instead, he silently looked at hisputer


    screen without any emotions


    dark pupils.


    his

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    A notification popped up on Alex''sputer screen right then.


    ''Summer has invited you to join her team.''


    Alex''s calm and sullen eyes instantly lit up.


    He smiled and epted the invitation, knowing that it was a nickname X Quest recently started using.


    It was etched in his heart.


    At that moment, his teammates were all focused on their games without noticing this happening.


    The matching process waspleted speedily after Alex entered the game.


    Their team members were all high-ranking yers from the Korean server.


    They became very excited when they saw Alex-


    ¡°Support, Jungler, both of you stay at the topne to help Alex," Momo wrote.


    "Got it. As the Jungler, I will stay at the topne and help Alex in every way I can!" Bao wrote.


    "Alex, I''m ying Support. I''ll stay in the topne too," Lin wrote.


    Meanwhile, X immediately responded when she saw what they wrote


    "Jungler can stay at the topne on his own. Support shoulde with me," Summer wrote.


    "Why? Can''t you see who is in the topne? Who are you anyway?" Lin asked.


    "..." Summer replied.


    "Are you unhappy about this? Do you know who the Top Solo is? It''s Alex!"


    "..." Alex wrote.


    "That''s right. Do you even deserve my help as your Support?" Lin asked.


    "..." Summer wrote.


    X Quest didn''t know how to respond suddenly. Were her abilities being questioned? What the hell?


    "Perhaps you might think we''re being awful, but you should tolerate it. Alex is a god-like figure here. You should be on your knees," Lin wrote.


    "The red and blue buff both belong to the Top Solo," Bao wrote.


    "..." Summer wrote.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex frowned before typing, "That''s my boss, X Quest."


    The entire team went crazy in the chat space soon after.


    "Ahh, I''m sorry! Please forgive me," Lin wrote.


    "D*mn, it''s X. I was wrong. You two can decide on how you


    use resources. We''ll y way you ask us to,"


    "Sorry, X. D*mn, I thought you''re just a random yer. I feel so embarrassed. Sorry," Momo wrote.


    X smiled and typed, "It''s fine."


    "Both the blue and red buff will go to the ADC," Alex wrote.


    "Okay, understood. Anyway, you are both gods. We don''t mind helping either of you," Bao wrote.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere had changed within the team.


    X was unsure whether she shouldugh or cry.


    She typed anotherment, shaking her head helplessly. "Just y the way you normally would. You don''t have to keep the buffs for me intentionally. Whoever needs them can take them."


    "Yes, I agree with everything you said," Lin wrote.


    "X, I''m a fan, and you''re the woman I admire the most. You''re the kind of person I want to be," Momo wrote. "Thank you," Summer replied.


    "It''s gettingte, won''t Stanley stop you from ying?" Bao asked.


    "He won''t," Summer said.


    "You''re so lucky," Bao wrote.


    "Stanley is the kind of husband who would


    esten to whatever X saider


    He''ll be i fine as long as she is happy,"


    Momo wrote. Content bis happy,"


    to


    The game began as they talked, so X shifted her attention to the game. After buying her equipment, she fought against her foes in the bottomne.

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    With her perfect maneuvers and the help of Lin, her Support, X Quest was able to kill their two opponents in the bottomne behind the enemy tower within five minutes of the game.


    "X, you really do have god-like moves. Can I add you as my friendter?" Lin asked.


    Although she had said some awful things to X earlier, she didn''t mind because she was quite a good yer.


    X immediately responded. "Okay, sure."


    "Thank you, X. If you ever want to y next time, I''m willing to do anything to help you," Lin wrote.


    Her team managed to destroy the enemy''s top and bottomnes in ten minutes. The game ended in fifteen.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the team showered her with praises, sending her friend requests, which she epted.


    All five team members yed another match because of how much fun they had together.


    The praises for her performance kepting.


    After winning three consecutive games, X logged out before texting Alex on WeChat. "I''m going to sleep. You guys should rest, too."


    "All right. Goodnight, Boss," Alex replied instantly.


    "Goodnight."


    Alex didn''t look away from her reply for a long while.


    Right then, Team XS''s Support, who was next to Alex, started to speak. "A good-looking female streamer who likes you a lot wants to get to know you. Interested?"


    "I''m not interested," he replied without hesitation.


    "You don''t even know who she is, so how could you be uninterested? She''s the prettiest female streamer on the inte," the Support said.


    "I''m still not interested," Alex replied.


    "Hey, are you...gay?"


    "Why would you ask that?" Alex wondered.


    "Why are you behaving in such a way? Apart from X, our boss, you don''t interact with any other woman."


    "I just haven''t met anyone I like," Alex shrugged.


    "Hmm, do you like our boss?"


    Right then, everyone on the team became excited, surrounding him as they started gossiping¡ª


    "Do you like our boss?"


    ¡°I feel that you treat X a little differently.¡±


    "That''s right. Don''t y with fire. Stanley isn''t someone you should mess with."


    "Our boss is so pretty. It''s natural that he likes her. I can rte to him."


    Alex tensed up when he heard what everyone was saying.


    Frowning deeply, he pretended to be calm. "What nonsense are you all talking about?" "X...do you not like her?"


    "Yeah, do you?"


    "Are we making this up? I doubt that."


    Alex''s frown deepened. "Would I like a married woman?"


    He needed to put an end to their curious thoughts as he didn''t


    Cause any trouble for Xyl


    to


    Indeed, he had feelings for her.


    To be more urate, he loved her deeply.


    However, he was destined to keep his feelings to himself forever.


    X was a happily married woman who was deeply loved by her husband, Stanley.


    Other than silently wishing them


    well, he couldn''t do anything else


    nor did he want to, either. Content


    s to en.swnovelstent


    el


    Alex was happy to stay in X''s team and win battles for her. He was content with bringing glory to her name and being a respectful team member.

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    Alex didn''t want to ruin the bnce and peace he had right now or allow himself to mess things up. There was no point.


    Aside from making things awkward between him and X Quest, nothing good woulde out of it.


    Therefore, he would let things be.


    He would secretly love her, look at her, and do everything he could for her as her friend and team member. He''d do anything to make her happy.


    Sometimes, loving someone didn''t mean having to possess that person.


    Seeing X happy was a form of happiness for Alex, too.


    While he''d feel jealous of Stanley Batton sometimes, he knew that nobody else would be good enough for X other than him.


    When his teammates heard what he said, they sighed in relief and stopped gossiping about him.


    "That''s great, or we''d be troubled."


    "You scared me there, but that''s great."


    "I thought you had a crush on our boss. It''s good that you don''t."


    "It''s one thing that our boss is married. With her status, ordinary gamers like us should not even consider wanting to be with her."


    "That''s right. By ordinary standards, we''re rich and famous, but to X, we''re nothing."


    When Alex heard these things, he felt as if something had pierced through his heart. Although what they said was unpleasant to hear, they were only speaking the truth. How could hepare to someone like X?


    Alex started frowning deeply. "Stop gossiping and y your games."


    Everyone nodded and returned to their seats, starting to y.


    Alex instantly felt the air clearing up around him as soon as they left him alone.


    He clicked on the match-making button to find that the LPL Spring Tournament was about to start.


    His team was up against Team IM for the first match, and Team XS was determined not to lose.


    Hence, Alex wanted to work hard in all the uing tournaments.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He wanted to defend the champion title that belonged to Team XS and X to remain at the top.


    His goal was to let Team XS win the championship title at least three times consecutively.


    He wanted them to be the mostmercially valuable team worldwide because that would make X happy.


    With that thought, Alex was highly motivated.


    ***


    At the same time, X turned off herptop before reaching for her


    skincare products on her nights.ne


    and started carefully applying them to her skin.


    Her skin looked the same as it was before she got pregnant,


    maintaining her tender and smoot


    skin


    due to proper care.


    There wasn''t a single wrinkle on her face. X was satisfied with her skincare result.


    her piwn when shepleted


    routine, emanating a


    me routine, e


    light cherry scent on her entire body


    She liked the scent immensely.

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    X Quest rubbed her belly gently, a strong sense of joy filling her heart.


    Stanley Batton strolled in just as she was about to turn off the lights, attired casually in ck and looking elegant and tall.


    Heid down next to her after turning off the lights, his arms wrapped around her. "Why were you ying thiste? Don''t you have work tomorrow?"


    "I do, I just haven''t yed for a long time. I couldn''t resist it," she answered.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you still a child?" Stanley sounded somewhat helpless.


    "I really couldn''t resist it. I had far too fun," she said.


    "Such a kid."


    He rubbed his chin against the top of her head, smelling the light scent of roses as he hugged her tightly in his arms.


    Inhaling deeply, he gently kissed her on the lips. "I''ll wait until after the baby is born."


    He tightened his hug. "Let''s sleep, kiddo."


    X''s heart was beating rapidly, but she remained quiet. Closing her eyes, she leaned against his chest. She fell asleep to the beats of his heart and the sounds of his breaths.


    ***


    The next morning, Stanley was no longer in bed when X awoke.


    The thick curtains kept the room dark, so she couldn''t tell if it was dawn or dusk.


    Reaching for her phone, she checked the time and saw a news article popping up on her screen.


    "Quest Group, X Entertainment, and Dragon Group''s stock prices are still soaring after theunch of the Resurrection Pill."


    She was pleased to see such wonderful news in the morning, beaming as she read.


    On


    her friends had sent


    congrattory messages, We


    read through, but didn''t have. reply to each of them.


    to


    Putting her phone aside, she directly got up up and brushed her teeth in 1


    bathroom, feeling a warm senel


    in her stomach.


    The sensation spread throughout her entire body as if there was something warm flowing within her.


    X felt energized despite only sleeping for six hours the night before.


    It was a mysterious feeling.


    After brushing her teeth, she checked her pulse, finding nothing odd.


    She was feeling even better than she did before.


    Perhaps it was because she had been consuming bird nests regrly, or eating welltely.


    X applied ayer of skincare on


    her face, then returned to her to sit in front of the


    eno ot


    She applied her makeup intricately today due to her high spirits, choosing a peach-colored theme.


    Her cheeks were pink, and she appeared unusually alert.


    After ensuring her makeup was wless, she entered the closet and chose the outfit for work today. Her phone rang just as she began to select her outfit.


    Georgie Clementine was calling.


    "I have good news for you," Georgie said, unable to hide her excitement.


    X continued to select her outfit while she asked with interest. "What is it? Are you getting married?"

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    "No way!" Georgie Clementine eximed. "Henry wants to invite you and Stanley to dinner tonight at eight. We''ll go to the new western restaurant on the top floor of Goldfield za."


    X Quest did a quick mental overview of her schedule, determining that she was free that night.


    However, she wasn''t sure if her husband, Stanley Batton, was free.


    "I''m fine with that, but I''m not too sure if my husband is avable," she said.


    "In that case, will you please check with him? Henry is inviting Sebastian and Josh as well," Georgie told her. "He intends to gather everyone together."


    "Hmm, all right."


    After chatting briefly with Georgie, X hung up and proceeded downstairs.


    She could smell the fragrant aroma of toasts from the living room, so she followed it into the kitchen.


    There, she found Stanley carefully cutting toasts, with a ck apron covering over his ck attire.


    He looked homely yet noble.


    X stepped forward immediately. "Good morning, Honey."


    "Good morning."


    "Oh, Henry is inviting everyone to dinner tonight at eight for a get-together. Will you be avable then?" she asked.


    "No, I won''t, but you can go on without me," he replied without hesitation.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What will you be doing then?"


    ¡°Hmm, I can''t tell you yet." He dodged her question.


    X was instantly curious, unable to resist asking, "Why?"


    Stanley smiled but still refused to answer her question. "You''ll find out soon enough."


    "Fine."


    Knowing her husband had no intention of telling her then, she didn''t ask further.


    "Dad invited us to go over for


    breakfast today. I''ll bring these


    sover, so we can all eat tel


    together," Stanley informed her.


    W


    "Okay."


    After breakfast, they both went to their respectivepanies to proceed with their work.


    Soon enough, X had forgotten


    about Stanley''s mysterious reason he couldn''t apany her to dinner with Henry Armstrong and the others.


    At eight o''clock that evening, X arrived in front of Goldfield za with Sophie Kenwick, holding hands.


    X didn''t need her hundreds of bodyguards when she had Sophie with her, who had powerful magical abilities.


    Now, they appeared to be much more low-profile than before.


    The world also seemed more peaceful without being constantly surrounded, to begin with.


    Somehow, this felt just right to X.


    Just as they prepared to enter the mall, her phone started ringing.


    "X."


    When X heard Georgie''s voice, she immediately stopped walking, still holding Sophie''s hand as she looked in Georgie''s direction.


    Right then, Georgie stepped out from a pink Lamborghini.

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    Georgie Clementine wore a white fur coat over a white turtleneck sweater and pants with a pair of white boots.


    She appeared noble and pure.


    Georgie walked up to the women, greeting Sophie first before gazing at X.


    "I have no idea what Henry is doing. He said he might bete and told me toe over first.


    "He wouldn''t tell me what he was tied up with when I asked, and yet he was the one who set this get-together up. But now, he ended up beingte," Georgieined while rolling her eyes and shaking her head. "Don''t you think this guy ispletely unreliable?"


    X chuckled and held her hand. "Something might have cropped up at work."


    ¡°Hmm, perhaps. Let''s not talk about him, though, and go inside first" Georgie said.


    She held the twodies'' hands before leading them into the mall.


    The three of them made a pretty sight, attracting the attention of countless men and women. As soon as they stepped into the mall, they were stunned by what they saw inside.


    The entire mall was decorated in pink, with pink balloons and pink roses scattered everywhere. Under the lights, the entire ce looked like a pink, dreamy castle.


    After peering around, they even saw several huges full of pink balloons hanging from above.


    "Looks like someone is about to propose here, doesn''t it?" X said while looking at thes.


    Georgie nodded before ncing around again. ¡°Yeah, it does seem that way. I bet someone must have spent a fortune on this. Oh, yeah. You were right, X. Henry and I are nning on getting married." Georgie couldn''t hide the joy in her voice.


    Meanwhile, other customers in the mall were also paying attention to all this.


    People startedmenting on it-


    "Some rich guy is going to propose here, isn''t he? Woah, it''s so romantic."


    "I wonder who the lucky girl is."


    "Exactly, I''m so envious! I bet the flowers must have cost a fortune, too."


    "I''m sure it must have cost a lot. It is Goldfield za we''re talking about."


    "That''s


    I''mN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    many roses and balloons are there? sure those alone already cost fortune."


    Look at all this. How


    a


    As they listened to thements swirling around them, X, Georgie, and Sophie felt even more curious.


    Georgie couldn''t resist sighing. "It sure is romantic."


    At this


    that Georgie thought I definitely say yes yet


    Henry were to propose to


    to propose to her right


    now.


    However, she wasn''t sure if he had the intention to get married.


    X nodded in agreement.


    Sophie was busy taking in the sights, not paying enough attention to participation in the conversation.


    She was also very curious about who the lucky girl was.


    At that moment, thes were released suddenly, resulting in countless pink balloons falling from above.


    It looked like a romantic rain of pink balloons in the mall.


    The three women were all stunned, not prepared for this at all.


    Georgie


    aked at the balloons with


    this


    look in her eyes.


    the lucky girl has?"


    Balloons were falling in front of them one after another.


    Georgie noticed the words ''Marry Me'' printed on the balloons. "Marry me."

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    At that moment, Georgie Clementine thought the guy who did all this to be even more romantic. She couldn''t help but look around for the lucky girl when everyone suddenly started screaming-


    "Ahh! It''s so romantic!"


    "I''m going to die. Ladies, this is way too romantic."


    "Ahh!"


    Her eyes instantly darted around, following everyone''s gaze before looking up toward countless pink banners hanging on the railings on the top floor.


    The vertical banners were long enough to reach the ground from the top floor, covering an entire section on the first floor.


    Huge bold words were printed in white on each banner-


    ¡°Georgie Clementine, I love you!"


    "Georgie Clementine, let''s get married."


    ¡°Georgie Clementine, I only want to be with you for the rest of our lives."


    "Georgie Clementine, you''re all I see."


    ¡°Georgie Clementine, I''ll be loyal to you for life."


    ¡°Georgie Clementine, marry me. Everything I own is yours."


    ¡°Georgie Clementine, I want to be with you forever."


    "Georgie Clementine, let''s grow old together."


    ¡°Georgie Clementine, I''ll be a loyal husband. You can hit and yell at me, but I''ll still protect you if anyone wants to bully you."


    Under each banner, there were various photos of Georgie and Henry taken during their daily lives.


    In those pictures, they were always smiling joyfully.


    At this moment, everyone was screaming-


    "Ahh! Ahh!"


    "Say yes! Say yes!"


    "Ahh! Ahh!"


    "Otherdies'' boyfriends have never disappointed me."


    "This is what a romantic proposal looks like!"


    The loud screaming and beautiful sight before Georgie suddenly made her feel uncertain how to react.


    She would never have guessed that the romantic proposal was nned for her.


    At first, she thought she would only bear witness to the romantic proposal, but all of a sudden, she had be the female protagonist in this real-life fairytale.


    Her eyes filled with tears without her realizing it, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Henry was such an annoying guy, not leaving her with any hints.


    She hadn''t seen thising at all.


    If she''d known this would happen, she would''ve dressed up more


    fashionably instead of wearingel


    a casual outfit.


    For a capable businesswoman in the entertainment industry like Georgie, who was used to grand asions like this, she couldn''t handle the romantic gesture Henry had shown.


    In the end, she lost control and started bawling.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Beside her, X Quest and Sophie Kenwick were also teary-eyed.


    However, X wasn''t surprised by any of this.


    After all, Georgie and Henry did look like they were about to get married soon.

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    Henry Armstrong was clearly very serious about marrying Georgie Clementine.


    "I''m truly happy for you. Henry genuinely means it. Georgie, say yes," X Quest told her.


    Georgie could not speak. Instead, she continued to dart her eyes at everything around her in tears.


    Right then, the mall plunged into darkness.


    Everyone started muttering, all curious about why the lights went out.


    Then, a warm yellow spotlight shone down from the top floor, directed solely on Georgie.


    The light illuminated her in her white outfit, making her shine brightly and stand out amidst the darkness.


    Georgie was deeply confused by all this.


    What was Henry up to?


    Meanwhile, X Quest, Sophie Kenwick, and everyone around them was curious about what would happen next.


    Momentarily, another spotlight lit up the railing on the top floor across from Georgie, shining on Henry this time.


    Everyone could only see the two of them as everything else was pitch ck.


    Henry, d in a ck tuxedo and a white shirt, was holding a microphone and a bouquet of pink roses while he gazed down at Georgie. ¡°Honey, we''ve been together for a while now. As I got to know you better, my love for you grew more intensely.


    "You''re a wonderful woman. I constantly think about starting a family with you. Honestly, I''ve wanted to marry you ever since we first started dating, but I knew you wouldn''t agree then.


    "It''s why I waited this long, but today, I want to let the entire world know that I, Henry Armstrong, am deeply in love with you, Georgie Clementine. I want to protect you for the rest of my life.


    "I''ll do anything to keep you safe and sheltered for the rest of our lives. Will you marry me?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    By then, Georgie was so ovee with emotions that she didn''t even know what to say.


    X and Sophie, who stood next to her, were equally stunned.


    Meanwhile, the people around them couldn''t resist talking out loud-


    "Marry him, marry him."


    "He''s such a good man. That was a touching proposal."


    "Marry him! Marry him!"


    Right then Henry began walking down the


    in his hand, the overhead lights illuminating his path as he moved.


    steps with the Phot


    Soon, everyone behind Henry also came into sight.


    It was then that Stanley Batton, Josh


    Lakes, Rachel Wood, and


    sne


    Lebastian Brenand, Gary s made their presencabeth


    The men were handsome in tuxedos, whereas the women seemed elegant in gowns.


    It looked like a scene straight out of an idol drama.


    They quietly followed Henry into the elevator.


    When their faces became visibly clearer, the entire mall erupted into madness-


    "Ahh! It''s Josh Batton! Josh Batton, my idol! My idol is here to help with the proposal, too!"


    "Isn''t that Stanley next to Josh? Stanley is here too? This proposal is so grand!"


    "Josh''s wife is here too. Who are those people next to them?"


    ¡°Doesn''t matter who they are, but they


    like prominent p


    the way they are dresse


    s to en.swnovedet


    "Oh my god! I can''t breathe! I''m way too excited!"

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    Henry Armstrong stepped out of the elevator like a superhero, striding step by step through the crowd with his friends behind him until he eventually arrived in front of Georgie Clementine.


    The surroundings werepletely silent, everyone holding their breaths in anticipation of a romantic scene.


    Georgie''s heart couldn''t stop racing, she even forgot to breathe.


    After letting out her breath in a long exhtion, she continued to gaze at Henry through her blurry tears, unable to utter a single word.


    It was such a magical scene, one she wasn''t sure if caused by the lighting effects or that her dreams were about toe true with this man in front of her who seemed utterly charming at this moment.


    Georgie only thought of growing old with him.


    No matter what he asked, she would say yes.


    "Georgie, will you marry me?" Henry asked before reaching into his pocket to retrieve an intricate velvet box.


    Then, he opened it and went down on one knee.


    There was a ten-carat, tear-shaped diamond ring in the box.


    Under the lights, the perfectly cut diamond glistened brightly, enchanting everyone within sight.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone gasped.


    They couldn''t help but exim yet again¡ª


    "Marry him, marry him!"


    "Marry him, marry him!"


    What was Georgie waiting for?


    She took another deep breath before slowly lifting her hand to reach out to Henry. She nodded slightly.


    When Henry saw this, he immediately felt relieved.


    He had put a lot of thought into this before preparing for the proposal.


    Georgie was a career-driven businesswoman.


    He was genuinely worried that she might put off getting married because of her career.


    She could have rejected him for this very reason.


    He was frantic with joy as soon as he saw Georgie nodding, so he impatiently slipped the ring on her.


    After that, he hastily stood up and


    handed the bouquet to his new


    fiancee, hugging her in exent.


    He wished their bodies could fuse into one.


    "Really? Did you say yes? Thank you!"


    Georgie was crying andughing at the same time. She nodded. "Yes!"


    Vel


    Henry quickly pulled away from her and ced his hands on her shoulders. "I promise I''ll always be good to you. I''ll treat you like a princess. As long as you don''t cheat on me, I''ll forgive you no matter what you do.


    "I''ll provide you whatever you want from now on. I''ll do my best to give you the life you dream o I love you,


    Georgie Clementine," Henry dered.


    With that, he stepped forward and moved closer to his future wife, kissing away her tears one drop at a time.


    Finally, his lipsnded on hers, and they began to kiss in earnest.


    X blushed at the sight, smiling as she held onto Sophie''s hand and led her away toward Stanley.


    He instantly hugged the two of them as they came within reach.


    The people around them started shrieking again¡ª


    "Ahh, I''m about to die! I''m only here to shop. Why must I see all these?"


    "Stanley and Josh are just too handsome, aren''t they?"


    "The man who proposed and the two others, whose names I don''t know, are also very handsome."


    "Georgie is the CEO of X Entertainment, isn''t she? She''s so lucky. I''m truly jealous."

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    ?


    "Look at all the wealthy friends he has. Ahh, doesn''t Josh look so good up close?"


    "Isn''t Stanley good-looking? And so is the man who proposed. He''s handsome, too. Ahh, they''re all so fine."


    Everybody was muttering around them again, but Georgie Clementine and Henry Armstrong paid no heed. They were still kissing each other passionately.


    At that moment, a lot of memories from their past began reying in Georgie''s mind.


    She recalled the first time she met Henry in a bar when he asked her out.


    And now, finally, they had arrived at this point.


    Every scene gave her a mix of emotions.


    Sometimes, life was mysterious like that.


    One might think they''d never get together with someone, but they''d still end up being together in the end.


    Henry reluctantly let go of Georgie, ending their passionate kiss a momentter. He held her close, kissing her forehead repeatedly.


    In the meantime, some people took pictures while others were still talking.


    The entire world was abuzz.


    When X Quest saw how happy they were, she naturally leaned against Stanley Batton and chuckled. "I''m very happy for Georgie."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Georgie was her best friend. X couldn''t be happier to see that she had finally found the right guy.


    Stanley didn''t reply, but he looked over at the blissful couple with a soft look in his eyes.


    He was also very happy for them.


    "Let''s head upstairs to eat," Henry gazed at his betrothed and said. "A romantic dinner awaits." Georgie nodded.


    When the people around them saw that they were leaving, they immediately surrounded the group.


    Some wanted to take pictures with Josh Batton, X, and Stanley, while others asked for their autographs.


    After meeting some requests, the


    mall security stepped forward


    surround X and the others,


    escorting them to the top floor while everyone else watched. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The top floor waspletely off-limits to anyone outside their party, so those who followed them upstairs couldn''t get inside.


    Helpless and disappointed, they had no choice but to leave.


    Everyone in the mall was still talking excitedly despite the absence of X and the rest of their group-


    "After witnessing all this today, I feel like I should get a boyfriend."


    "I''m curious about the man who proposed. He seems wealthy."


    "Duh! If he is friends with Stanley, and the Battons would even show up to help him with the proposal, how could he not be from a


    prominent family?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I guess he''s probably one of the upper-ss folks. Ordinary people can''t even get close to people like him."


    "Sigh, other people''s romance never fails to make me feel disappointed with my current situation."


    The women were all feeling wildly jealous.


    Xaza#''. Content belongs


    Soon, this incident also made it onto


    the


    spot on Weibo''s list of hot


    #A grand proposal in


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Netizens also began discussing it in excitement, making it the top trending news on Weibo.

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    On Weibo,izens began a heated discussion¡ª


    "I was in Goldfield za and personally witnessed the entire proposal. I even have a video as proof. Look, everyone."


    "A wealthy man proposed to X Entertainment''s CEO, Georgie Clementine. Moreover, this man is a close friend of Josh and Stanley Batton. Their wives were also there at the time!"


    "I''m always impressed with other people''s proposals. I''m jealous."


    ¡°Ahh, Georgie is a true winner in life. Why is she still working as X Entertainment''s CEO when she could stay at home as a housewife."


    "Am I the only one who noticed that the watch he''s wearing costs fifty million? It''s a globally limited-edition watch, too. Who exactly is this person?" "Look at her ring. It looks super expensive. That''s the real deal. I''m so envious I could cry."


    "The proposal, the ring, and her boyfriend. I''m extremely jealous."


    They were all envious.


    At the same time, marketing ounts were taking advantage of the proposal to gain poprity.


    Georgie Clementine became the center of attention in the country because of the marriage proposal.


    Meanwhile, the recently betrothed couple was with their closest friends, drinking and celebrating in a private room at a western restaurant.


    Henry ended up drinking a lot as he was in a great mood that night.


    After toasting thrice, he finally stopped drinking and hugged Georgie. "Honey, when do you want to get married to me?"


    "I would prefer to have the wedding when it''s warm. Furthermore, it should be before X delivers the baby or after she''s recovered," Georgie said. Her greatest wish was for X Quest to be a part of her wedding ceremony. She was fine if others couldn''te, but X had to be there. "Yeah, of course. I know how important X is to you," Henry immediately agreed.


    He then shifted his gaze to X. "We''ll have the wedding before you deliver your baby. I can''t wait too long, so I''ll get an astrologer to check the best date."


    Georgie resisted when she heard him. "You know I don''t believe in superstitions."


    "I didn''t believe in them in the past either, but I read something on the inte yesterday. People say that bad luck might befall those who get married on an inauspicious day.


    ¡°It''s better to be safe than sorry when ites to these matters. After all, I don''t want to risk anything when ites to you. I want to be with you forever," Henry said carefully.


    It was clear how much he cared about her that he didn''t want to risk their rtionship being affected in any way.


    Georgie felt her heart warming at his words.


    Waving her hand casually, she said, "If that''s what you believe, then go ahead. Do what you need to do and decide on a date. Just let me know after that."


    He instantly nodded. "Since you''ve agreed, I''ll go to an astrologer tomorrow. We still need to order our wedding outfits, prepare a house and a car."


    "A wedding can be ratherplicated. On top of that, we also need to send out invitations and prepare gifts for our guests.


    "Also, I must not forget about a betrothal gift for your parents, though I have yet to meet them. We should n to meet them soon," he went on and


    on.


    Although he could be mboyant at times, he seemed to take this matter seriously.


    He had even thought about the tiny details that Georgie might not even pay attention to.


    "How have you nned so much already?" she asked in disbelief.


    Henry chuckled. "Ever since I have


    decided to be with you, I''ve been et


    thinking about these things every day. That''s why I ended up overthinking without realizing it.


    "Also, where do you want to buy our house?" he added as an afterthought.


    "Don''t we already have a house?" she asked.


    "I think we should buy a new house after we get married. How about this? I''ll bring you around to have a look at a few, and we''ll decide then," Henry told her.


    Georgie nodded. "Okay, that''s up to you."


    "On top of that, I n to give your parents thirty million as my betrothal gift. What do you think?" he asked casually.


    "Thirty million? Isn''t that a little too much?" she eximed.


    "No, that''s not a lot. They have raised such a wonderful daughter. Thirty million is hardly enough to show my appreciation to my future parents-inw. Without them,


    wouldn''t have been able to marry


    such a great wife," he said with much sincerity.


    Georgie couldn''t help but feel moved when she heard this.


    When she first met Henry, she never expected he would be such a doting husband.


    "Okay, do as you wish. I won''t interfere with your decisions," she agreed.


    Anyway, knowing Henry''s personality, he would find a way to do what he wanted no matter what.


    He would insist despite her objections, especially when it came to things like this.


    "Okay, great. I''ll do as I see fit then."


    X felt even happier when she saw how loving these two were.


    She rested her chin against one hand and gazed at her best friend "Georgie, I know that you''re going to be very happy. Also, I believe your parents will be pleased that you found a boyfriend like him.


    "Ahem, I''m her fiance now," Henry pointed out proudly.


    X instantly nodded and teased, "Okay, fiance it is. I''m sorry for messing that up. Please forgive me, Mr. Armstrong."


    Heughed when he heard her. "Please remember that I''m her fiance from now on."


    He seemed thrilled when he mentioned the word ''fiance'' as if the change in status was as valuable as being the President of a country.


    Georgie couldn''t resistughing when she saw how giddy he seemed.


    There was no doubt in her mind that she could spend the rest of her life happily with him, as confident as she felt about their rtionship.


    She was sure they would stay together forever.


    Beep, beep, beep.


    Right on cue, her phone started ringing.


    When Georgie saw that her mother was calling, she promptly stepped outside to pick up the call.


    She knew exactly why her mother was calling.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    Georgie Clementine''s mother must have seen the news or the hot topic on Weibo.


    "Georgie, I''ve seen what happened on the news. Your boyfriend proposed, and you said yes!"


    Her mother sounded joyful at the news. She was aware that her daughter was dating and what he did for a living.


    She always hoped that the two of them would end up getting married. She simply didn''t expect it to happen so soon. Admittedly, she had never met Henry Armstrong, but she had faith in her daughter''s judgment.


    The man Georgie fell in love with certainly had to be good enough for her.


    Georgie never made her family worry about her. Since she was a child, all her decisions were wise and correct.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Most importantly, Henry''s family background was better than they could ever hope for.


    Georgie couldn''t afford to let this opportunity slip by.


    Georgie immediately chuckled upon hearing her mother''s excited tone. "Yeah, I''ll bring him home next time. But Mom, aren''t you upset that I agreed to marry him without discussing with you first?"


    She was somewhat surprised as she thought her mother would disagree since she had never brought Henry home to meet them and now, she was suddenly engaged.


    However, to her surprise, her mother wasn''t upset at all.


    She was even supportive of it.


    Georgie''s mother chuckled. "Why would I be upset? Didn''t you say yourself that he''s a good guy, and you like him a lot? I trust your judgment. You''ve always made the right decisions since you were a kid.¡±


    "Moreover, Henry is so much better than the men our neighbors introduced to you," her mother added.


    Georgieughed when she heard this. "In that case, I will definitely bring him home to see you soon."


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting. When are youing home?"


    "Let''s see, perhaps in a day or two," Georgie replied.


    "Okay, let me know before, and I''ll whip something up."


    "Okay, I will," Georgie felt her heart do a happy dance. She stayed to chat with her mother for a while


    returning to the room where


    byone had started to eat. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    There was a joyful and peaceful ambiance in the room as the group chatted, with couples sitting together in pairs.


    There was love in the air.


    "Ugh¡ª"


    Georgie suddenly felt nauseous after taking a step forward.


    ''What''s going on? Did I drink too much earlier? Am I drunk? Or did I eat too much steak?''


    After noticing her reaction, Henry quickly stood up and approached her with a look of concern on his face. "What''s the matter?"


    Georgie started feeling nauseous again as she spoke.


    ¡°Ugh, I don''t know. I feel nauseous all of a sudden."


    Soon, Georgie began retching.


    Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom, kneeling in front of the toilet bowl.


    She retched repeatedly, but nothing came out.


    Henry followed closely behind, falling to his knees beside her, and gently rubbed her back. "What''s wrong? Did you eat something that wasn''t fresh?"


    Georgie shook her head as she retched again. ¡°Ugh, no. I didn''t eat anything else apart from what we had during dinner."


    "Something must have been wrong


    with the food then. That doesn''t


    l


    make sense. It shouldn''t have.


    caused a reaction so soon. Besides, the rest of us are all fine. Could it be?"

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    "Could it be your gastritis acting up again?" Henry Armstrong asked.


    Right then, X Quest and the others also entered the bathroom. As soon as she saw the state Georgie Clementine was in, the first thought that came to her mind was that she was pregnant.


    ¡°Georgie, are you pregnant?" she asked with a joyful expression as she moved closer to her friend.


    Kneeling on one knee, X reached for Georgie''s wrist to check on her pulse.


    Georgie was stunned when she heard the question, realizing that it was possible.


    She hadn''t had her period for at least a month and a half now since herst one. She hardly paid too much attention to it as she frequently missed her period due to work pressure, so it would likely be dyed or early.


    If X hadn''t asked the question, Georgie would''ve forgotten about that.


    Henry had a sharp intake of breath. "Really? She is pregnant?" He sounded excited at the prospect, thinking there was a high chance since they had a very active sex life.


    "Stop talking and let X check her pulse," Stanley Batton said in a dominant and irrefutable tone.


    Everyone fell silent and waited for X toplete her pulse check.


    Georgie was indeed pregnant and had been for close to a month.


    She beamed at the newly betrothed couple, seeing how nervous Henry had be.


    His heart was racing, and so was Georgie''s.


    "Am I really pregnant, X?" she asked.


    X nodded with a wide grin. "Yes, it''s true. Congrattions! You''re going to be parents!¡±


    Georgie was dumbfounded when she heard the confirmation.


    She never nned on having children this soon because she had wanted to focus on her career for several more years.


    News of her pregnancy had been much too sudden. She didn''t know how to react.


    Henry, on the other hand, was overjoyed.


    He hopped onto his feet and lifted her into his arms as he spun around giddily That''s fantastic! I''m going to Hahaha, I''m going to be


    be aThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a father!"


    Georgie felt dizzy being spun around despite begging Henry to stop, but he was so caught up with joy that he wouldn''t listen and lost control of himself.


    Meanwhile, X and the others were also celebrating the happy news.


    "All right, Henry, calm down as


    Georgie is going to pass out. You should stop. She''s pregnant, so you shouldn''t be doing this," X chuckled, warning the happy groom-to-be.


    with


    Hearing that, Henry promptly set Georgie down and held her face both hands. "How do you feel? You must be dizzy. I''m sorry, Honey. I was so happy that I lost control."


    She was about to speak when her nausea returned, feeling dizzy from all that spinning. It made the sensation worse. Retching violently, she cursed in her mind.


    Meanwhile, Henry acted like a guilty child who had done something wrong. Kneeling on one knee, he gently rubbed her back.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    "Does it feel like it''s getting worse? Honey, I''m so sorry, it''s all my fault. I was spinning around too much," Henry Armstrong said apologetically. At this point, he felt a little panicked.


    Turning to look at X Quest, he said helplessly, "X, please think of something, quick. She''s dry-heaving even harder now. Also, I was spinning her around too much. Would that affect her and our baby''s health?"


    X could tell how much he cared about Georgie and the baby from his nervous reaction.


    She shook her head. "She''s fine, don''t worry. It''ll get better shortly."


    "Really? Do I need to call the ambnce?" he asked anxiously.


    X was speechless. So were the rest of their group.


    Georgie Clementine couldn''t resist rolling her eyes at him. "Ugh, Henry, can you not overreact?"


    Henry scratched his head. "Oh, I was just worried about you."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgie was out of breath, heaving again while she spoke. ¡°I''m fine. Wait for me outside, all of you. I''ll be fine in a bit.¡±


    Henry shook his head, intending to stay. "No."


    She chose to ignore him as she continued to dry-heave violently into the toilet bowl, yet nothing came out.


    It felt even worse than actual vomiting.


    ¡°It''ll get stuffy in here if we all stay, " X spoke up. "Henry will stay with her while the rest of us should return to the room."


    The others nodded before they followed her instructions.


    Once they had all left, Georgie''s retching continued.


    At that point, Henry gradually lost his excitement about her pregnancy upon seeing her suffer so badly.


    He felt sorry and guilty because he knew being pregnant wasn''t easy for women.


    "I''m sorry, Honey, for making you suffer." Henry continued to rub her back.


    Raising three of his fingers, he made


    a vow.


    for the promise I''ll be good to y


    rest of my life. I will be struck


    by fightning if I don''t treat if I don''t treat you well."


    Georgie had to suffer so much to carry his child. He vowed to be even nicer to her.


    From now on, he would love her and protect her.


    As he spoke, she felt touched by his words.


    Soon, the nauseous sensation in her stomach gradually subsided, and she recovered to her normal state. Standing up slowly, she fixed her gaze at him. "You didn''t have to worry so much. I was only retching."


    Georgie knew her future husband well enough to understand why he would suddenly make such an oath.


    Henry immediately stood up and held her hand. "What do you mean by ''only retching''? That didn''t seem normal at all."


    Georgie blinked, staring at Henry as


    if she was concerned with his


    Ineq


    mentalhealth. "Isn''t this normat for a pregnant woman? It''s not a big deal. I''ll be fine in a while."


    "That may be amon urrence during pregnancy, but I know awful it feels. Other men


    I


    think it''s a big deal, but I do belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I feel bad even if it only happens for a short while," he added.

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    Georgie Clementine couldn''t resist smiling. "Henry, thank you for being so good to me."


    Henry Armstrong hugged her tightly in his arms. "I''ve worked so hard to make you mine. If I don''t take care of you, then who should? Besides, you''ll soon be the mother of my child, and we''ll be together for the rest of our lives."


    "Like what Stanley said, if a woman has bet her entire life on a man, he shouldn''t let her down," he added.


    Georgie felt greatly touched by what she heard, but she remained silent and allowed him to continue holding her close.


    "Honestly, I wasn''t nning on having a child so soon. I still need to focus on my career," she said after a while.


    rmed, he shuddered and quickly pulled her away. "What do you mean? Don''t you want the baby?"


    The baby was his, too.


    His heart started to ache when he thought about how an innocent life could be taken away.


    He wasn''t willing to let that happen.


    Before Georgie could say more, he let out a long and helpless sigh. "Although I really want the baby, I will respect your decision. No matter what you choose to do, I''ll support it, so don''t worry about me."


    Henry felt his heart bleeding when he said this.


    "Are you sure?" Georgie seemed shocked.


    Henry had always indulged her, though she didn''t expect him to let her have her way on this matter too.


    "Yeah, it''s your body. You have the right to choose if and when you want to have a child,¡± he exined.


    That had always been his take on the matter.


    Georgie felt her heart melting once again after hearing his words.


    Henry was such a good man. How could she get an abortion?


    She couldn''t possibly bring herself to disappoint him.


    Georgie turned her earnest gaze at him. "Don''t worry, I am not nning on getting an abortion. This


    baby. How could I do that


    baby. How could I do that?


    "Also, don''t jump to conclusions as I hadn''t finished speaking earlier. What I wanted to say, was that I didn''t n on having a baby this soon. But, since it''s already


    ??????


    happened, I''ll ept it and bring the baby into this world," Georgie said with a smile.


    Henry instantly felt relieved and released a deep sigh.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I was so scared. I thought you''d choose to get an abortion."


    She rolled her eyes at him, then gently flicked a finger against his forehead. "You''re so silly! What were you thinking?"


    Henry chuckled and pulled her into his arms again. At that moment, he wished they could merge and be one.


    "Do you feel much better now? Are you still feeling nauseous?" he asked, then felt her head nodding. "Yeah, I feel much better now."


    "Is there anything specific you''d like to eat?" he asked.


    She shook her head. "I don''t have an appetite right now."


    pet


    "All right, you must let me know if you''re hungry. I''ll buy you anything to eat regardless of what time it is," he insisted.


    "Okay."


    ¡°Oh, right..." he paused.


    SWOO

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    Georgie Clementine peered curiously at Henry Armstrong. "What?"


    "I''m going to make a call to inform my family. Naturally, I have to share the good news," he said chirpily.


    Georgie nodded and then walked into the room to avoid disturbing Henry during his phone call with his parents.


    When she left, he walked over to the basin and called his mother on the phone.


    "What is it, Henry?" she asked as soon as she answered his call.


    He couldn''t hold back his joy any longer. ¡°I''m going to be a father! I''m going to marry Georgie someday soon, and you have to agree with my decision whether you like it or not."


    He needed to make his stance clear no matter what.


    Meanwhile, in the Armstrong family''s luxurious house, his mother was sitting on a European-style couch while she calmly listened to what he said.


    "What? Pregnant?" There was a look of utter shock in her eyes after hearing what her son said.


    She had agreed to the idea of the two of them dating, but she secretly hoped they wouldn''t end up getting married.


    She kept hoping that Henry would eventually get bored of Georgie Clementine, but from what he said, her hope was dashed.


    She couldn''t abandon a child who bore the Armstrong family name. They had to ept the child no matter what.


    She regarded Georgie as a scheming woman by getting pregnant so soon.


    After taking a deep breath, she frowned slightly. "Are you sure the baby is yours?"


    She had looked down on Georgie from the start, yet had no choice but to allow her son to date her. It was also because of the condition Jenny Armstrong mentioned.


    "Mom, what are you saying? Of course, the baby is mine. What kind of person do you think Georgie is?" Henry''s facial expression instantly turned glum.


    He thought his mother would be overjoyed with the news, but she was far from it.


    "I was simply wondering. Why are you getting all worked up? You''ve forgotten all about your mother ever since you started dating her."


    "That''s not true, and you were being disrespectful. Can''t I criticize you for that?" he retorted.


    "All right, all right, I don''t want to argue about this. Do whatever you want. It''s toote anyway. What else can we do?"


    Henry let out a long sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Fine, I''ll do as I see fit from now on. You and Dad would only have to support me."


    His mother also couldn''t be bothered to torment herself over her future daughter-inw, whom she didn''t like.


    She was happy to hear that Henry would take on all the troubles, proceeding with his ns and spared her the efforts.


    "Okay, but don''t go overboard," his mother warned.


    Henry frowned slightly. "Don''t worry about that. Even if I splurge, I won''t touch the family fortune. I can decide on how to use the money that I earned."


    She could tell that he no longer respected her ever since he started dating Georgie.


    It was a typical case of one''s son favoring his partner over his mother. Georgie was the only one in his thoughts now, not even caring about his mother''s opinions.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t imagine how much worse this might get after they were married and spent even more time together.


    She didn''t approve of Georgie at all.


    "Anyway, you''re not allowed to spend without limits," she began to say while sporting a deep frown.


    "Henry, am Ipletely insignificant to you now? Is Georgie the only person you care about?"


    Henry''s mother felt very sad as she spoke, thinking how much she went through to bring him up, only to have him now constantly on Georgie''s side?


    He wouldn''t listen to anything she said, but he would agree with everything Georgie said.


    Naturally, Henry could tell what his mother was thinking.


    After figuring out her unspoken thoughts, he began to speak. "You don''t have to be jealous of Georgie Mom. You''re equally important to me as she is. However, if you keep behaving like this, things might change.


    "You''re rather close to Ms. Lindt, right? Why can''t you be more like her?


    "As my mother, you should want me to be happy and strive for peace in the family. You ought to emte her, Mom," he continued.


    His mother felt even more upset when she heard this. "What''s the matter? Are you annoyed with me just because I said a few things? So what if I''m jealous? Do you me me for feeling such by the way you''re treating me?


    ¡°Besides, Sharon and I have very different personalities," she added.


    She didn''t think she was at fault here. She was the one who brought Henry up, so what was so wrong with her being jealous when he prioritized another woman over his own mother?


    "Anyway, I''m telling you onest time. Once I marry Georgie, whoever bullies her will be going against me," Henry warned.


    From the way his mother was behaving, he could already foresee how she would make life difficult for his wife in the future. However, he wasn''t one to be trifled with. Nobody would be able to bully his wife, not even his mother.


    When she heard his warning, she felt


    even more resentments. "You-" she eximed indignantly. "Georgie isn''t even part of the family yet, and you''re already speaking up for her. You sure are a fantastic son.¡±


    Henry didn''t want to continue arguing over such pointless matters, so he hung up the phone abruptly.


    Dealing with his mother gave him a headache.


    After helplessly shaking his head, he rejoined the party, putting a happy expression on to avoid letting Georgie sense his inner turmoil.


    He found her cheerfully discussing pregnancy-rted information with X Quest and Annabeth Cates.


    When Georgie saw him walking over, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she continued to focus on learning from the expectant mothers. "What are you talking about?" Henry asked as he took a seat beside Georgie, wrapping an arm around her with a loving expression. "Things to pay attention to while pregnant," she answered. "How did it go? How did your parents react?"

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    "How else would they react? Of course, they couldn''t be happier for us. They agreed to us getting married and didn''t say much else," Henry Armstrong dered.


    A look of surprise appeared in Georgie Clementine''s eyes. "Really?"


    They had to go through tremendous mental struggles to convince Henry''s parents to agree to the two of them dating, and suddenly, today, they agreed to the idea of them getting married without any qualms?


    She found that hard to believe as she knew that the Armstrong family wasn''t particrly fond of her.


    They only agreed at first because Henry insisted on being with her.


    It seemed like they might only have agreed to their marriage because of her pregnancy.


    Henry nodded. ¡°It''s true. Why would I lie to you? My mother also gave me the green light to take charge of everything.


    "Most importantly, she doesn''t know what your preferences are or your family traditions. Anyway, I told her I''ll sort everything out. All they need to do is sign some cheques when the timees," he continued.


    Naturally, he couldn''t tell Georgie about a lot of things as he didn''t want to upset her. Hence, he had to cover things up with white lies.


    Georgie nodded absent-mindedly, not suspicious of anything.


    She then turned her attention back to X Quest and Annabeth Cates. "Let''s get back to our topic. Is there anything else I need to know? I''ve got to remember everything."


    Meanwhile, Henry also fell silent and paid full attention to the two women.


    Right then, they were like two school students, eagerly paying attention in ss.


    X couldn''t resistughing at their reaction before continuing to share her knowledge.


    As she spoke, Henry was making notes on the notepad app on his phone, as if he was attending ss.


    Georgie was d to see him taking this so seriously.


    "Oh, right. The most important thing is-" X paused dramatically.


    Henry stopped typing and gazed at her solemnly. "What is it?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You need to abstain from sex," X went on.


    He immediately nodded. "I know. Don''t worry, I''ll keep myself under control."


    ***


    After dinner, Henry led Georgie to his red Ferrari, fastening her seatbelt once they got in.


    Once he was certain she was secured, he didn''t immediately turn on the ignition. Instead, he thoughtfully gazed at Georgie.


    ¡°Honey, let''s go for a prenatal check-up tomorrow. We need to schedule regr check-ups as X suggested. It would be better for you and the baby," Henry told her.


    Georgie nodded in agreement, already nning to do so even if he hadn''t suggested.


    "Also, you shouldn''t stay upte from now on. If you can''t finish your work for the day, you can get it done the next day. I''m sure X will understand now that you''re pregnant.


    "I know you don''t want to stop working at X Entertainment, and that''s why I won''t ask you to stay at home while you''re pregnant. Even X said pregnant women should not over-exert themselves, so you must agree with what I said," Henry expressed in earnest, acting like a father who couldn''t stop nagging.


    When Georgie saw him like this, she couldn''t help but imagine a stern-looking Henry reprimanding their adorable but frightened child in the future when they misbehaved.


    That scenario made Georgie feel as if her heart was about to melt.


    She nodded. "Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    She had already decided to heed X''s advice even before he said anything.


    "However, there''s a question on my mind," Georgie said, pausing for a moment.


    Henry seemed curious. "What is it?"


    "Should we sleep in separate rooms from now on? Knowing you, you''d probably find it hard to resist sex."


    After all, Henry was the kind of man who became aroused easily when they slept next to each other.


    He scratched his head awkwardly. "I can abstain, for you and our child."


    "No, I think it''s safer if we sleep in separate rooms," she insisted.


    1


    Hearing this, Henry immediately held her hand with a sad expression on his face. "It''s bad enough that we can''t have sex throughout your. pregnancy, but it would be too cruel if I can''t even touch you or hug you. Are you willing to do that?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Her determination weakened when she saw him like that. "I''m only thinking about you."


    "It''s fine, I don''t care. I want to sleep next to you," he insisted, still wearing a pitiful expression on his face.


    "Fine."


    Henry immediately let out a long sigh of relief. "Thank you, Honey."


    Georgie shook her head helplessly. "Don''t me me if anything happens."


    "I promise nothing will happen. Come on, let''s go home," he said before turning the ignition on and beginning to drive very slowly.


    A luxurious sports car was not meant to be driven at such speed.


    Georgie couldn''t resistining. "You''re driving too slow."


    "I''m concerned about the baby," he told her.


    "You''re overthinking. Drive as you would, normally."


    ¡°Yes, ma''am,¡± Henry replied and then began to pick up speed.


    Georgie shook her head again before opening Weibo.


    For the moment, the topic rted to the marriage proposal in Goldfield za was still trending on the


    number one spot, with an additional topic underneath it; ''#Georgie


    Clementine''s fiance#''. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Georgie clicked on it, then saw a post from someone iming to be an insider, who exposed Henry''s identity to the public.


    The source imed that Henry was a capable businessman who ran his ownpany and belonged to a wealthy family. Not only was he rich in his own right, but he also came from a noble family.


    His family was the kind that couldn''t be found on Google.


    This Weibo post was published five minutes ago, but it already had over seven-figured forwards, likes, andments.


    Everyone was discussing excitedly in thement section-


    "Does that mean she''s going to marry into that kind of family?"


    "D*mn, she''s a winner in life."


    "I don''t think that''s strange. He''s close friends with Stanley Batton, after all. He couldn''t possibly be an ordinary person."

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    "That''s impressive! Georgie Clementine is so lucky."


    "Why is she still working? She can afford to stay at home from now on."


    "I''m very jealous. I''m also a woman, but why is she so sessful?"


    Georgie Clementine saw various envious remarks, so she couldn''t be bothered to continue reading. Hence, she directly exited from the topic and checked out the other trending topics.


    As the CEO of X Entertainment, Georgie needed to check the list of hot topics many times each day. Mainly, she needed to pay attention to gossip within the entertainment industry, particrly about thepany''s artistes.


    Any unexpected circumstances rted to them would be picked up in time to prevent further negative impact.


    After browsing through and realizing nothing unusual, Georgie looked over the news briefly before closing Weibo, resting her eyes.


    ***


    The next day, Henry brought her home to talk to his parents about their wedding.


    His parents didn''t say much but remained polite throughout the conversation.


    Georgie could sense that they still didn''t approve of her all that much, but she behaved politely.


    Although she initially had her reservations about Henry''s mother, she had already made peace with it because she didn''t want Henry caught in an awkward position between them.


    He always treated her well, and he offered topromise on many things, so this was something she felt obliged to do for him.


    After visiting his parents, they went to the clinic for her first prenatal check-up, finding everything to be normal.


    On the third day, Henry went to an astrologer to decide on an auspicious date, which was set on the twelfth of the following month.


    Then, on the day after, Georgie brought Henry and his parents to her family''s house located in a small city in the south, Sunlight City.


    They informed Georgie''s parents


    about their chosen wedding date


    and Henry then handed a huge sum of money to them as Georgie''s betrothal gift.


    The Armstrongs left right after lunch, while the expectant couple decided to stay the night to spend time with her parents. They would leave the next day.


    After seeing his parents off, Henry drove Georgie around the city in his red Ferrari.


    Winter in Sunlight City was different from Antis in the north. It only rained but never snowed here.


    Inparison to Antis, it was very wet and cold here.


    Fortunately, the heater in the car made it warm enough, neither of them feeling ufortable.


    The poption was small in the city, quite the opposite of Antis, which was densely popted. The roads here were wide, and the traffic was sparse.


    Henry felt at ease in this city, and so


    did Georgie. They have stayed too


    long in a crowded city, that it was.


    not surprising for them to crave peace and quiet in a ce like this.


    His luxurious Ferrari stood out in the small city, attracting much attention as it drove past.


    Some people even began taking pictures of his car.


    Georgie and Henry, who were at the center of attention, didn''t care at all.


    Georgie began telling him about her


    experience growing up in this small city, noting that not much had changed since she moved to


    Yel


    Antis for work.


    Everything she saw here reminded her of the good times during her youth, filling her with a sense of nostalgia.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    "Where''s the mall? Let''s look for a mall so we''d stay warm inside. Also, we can buy something for your parents. What do you think?" Henry Armstrong asked.


    Georgie Clementine pointed at the intersection ahead. "Turn left and head straight after this. You''ll see the mall then."


    Henry chuckled. "Yes, ma''am."


    Following her directions, they soon arrived at thergest mall in Sunlight City, the Weston Mall.


    It was amon-looking building standing at only three-storey high, paling inparison to the malls in Antis that had over ten storeys.


    Henry looked at the state of it, unimpressed. "It is small."


    He was unfamiliar with the brands disyed on the billboards outside the mall.


    There weren''t any international brands he was used to seeing.


    "Of course, this is not Antis," Georgie replied.


    "Well, since we''re already here, let''s go in and have a look," he suggested, parking his car in front of the mall''s entrance.


    His elegant, luxurious car instantly attracted a lot of attention.


    Henry was the first to get out of the car, his air of nobility and immacte attire instantly winning over the girls who were paying attention to his luxurious car.


    "Ahh, that man is so handsome!"


    "The car registration number starts with ''A''. Is he a wealthy man from Antis?"


    "Isn''t that a Ferrari? That is so cool! It is the first time I''ve seen a Ferrari in a small city like this."


    The girls were muttering among themselves, unable to stop looking at Henry who didn''t even spare them a single nce.


    He strode directly over to Georgie''s side and opened the car door, gently extending his hand to her.


    "Let''s go."


    Smiling, she held his hand. "You''re so popr," she said teasingly.


    He shrugged helplessly before walking into the mall with his fiance.


    Suddenly, everyone''s voices became even louder-


    "That girl is very pretty, too!"


    ¡°I''m envious that she has such a handsome and rich boyfriend."


    "They look so good together. They''re a match made in heaven."


    Georgie


    saying, but she had long gotten, used to hearingments like that


    to her end hear what they were


    anything now.


    feel


    As they entered the mall, Henry stopped walking. "Do you know where the restroom is?"


    She nodded, pointing in a specific direction. "Go that way, and turn right."


    "Wait for me here, and I''ll be back shortly," he told her.


    Georgie immediately nodded.


    As he walked away, she couldn''t help but wander around on the first floor, not waiting for Henry at the same spot. She found herself at a jewelry store where her attention was on a butterfly-shaped diamond ring behind the counter.


    The butterfly was made with multiple two-carat diamonds, priced at one million.


    It was the first time she saw such an expensive ring in a mall like this.


    Captivated by the ring''s design, Georgie looked behind the and pointed at the disy.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    please show me that


    you


    ?


    The sales assistant was concentrating on her phone, but when she heard Georgie''s voice, she immediately looked over at the ring in question.


    After a second, she started speaking in an indifferent tone. "That ring costs one million."

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    After that, the sales assistant directly shifted her gaze back to her phone.


    This ring cost one million.


    Who in this small city could afford it?


    Moreover, Georgie Clementine was dressed casually that day. She didn''t look like she could possibly afford the ring.


    Georgie instantly felt appalled by the staff''s attitude, knowing exactly what she was thinking.


    She couldn''t be bothered to argue with someone like this, so she turned around and walked up to another jewelry store, browsing casually.


    The sales assistant at this store smiled at her. ¡°Are you looking for a ring?"


    "I''m only casually browsing," Georgie said while she perused over the disy area.


    The pieces that came into sight were rtively cheaper, but the designs also seemed ordinary to Georgie.


    Nothing stood out to her.


    When the sales assistant from the previous store heard what she said, she immediately rolled her eyes at Georgie.


    She then looked at the sales assistant in front of Georgie and mouthed the words ''a poor woman who only wants to look''. Georgie hadn''t noticed this, but the sales assistant in front of her did. She smiled and began rmending essories to her. "Miss, I think this design suits you very well. Have a look," the girl suggested, pointing at a two-carat diamond ring with a clean design.


    It had very good craftsmanship, despite the in design.


    Georgie shook her head and continued browsing until her gaze unintentionallynded on a ne that cost 200,000.


    The simple ne hung around the neck of a ck mannequin.


    The ne had a straightforward tinum chain and a crown-shaped diamond pendant.


    There were three approximately two-carat diamonds on the three pointy sections of the crown, while the rest of the ne had smaller pieces of diamonds embedded as embellishments. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With excellent craftsmanship, the ne glistened brightly.


    It would be nice to wear it now and then.


    Georgie casually pointed at the ne. ¡°I''d like to have a closer look, please."


    The sales assistant nced inquisitively at her before retrieving the ne for a closer inspection.


    When the previous sales assistant from the other shop saw this, she discreetly rolled her eyes at Georgie again.


    ''Something''s wrong with this


    woman. She clearly can''t afford it, but she still wants to look at it,'' she thought, assuming that this was a ssic case of someone who only tried on goods but could never afford to buy them.


    Soon, the sales assistant in front of Georgie put on a pair of silk gloves and carefully retrieved the ne before helping to put it around her neck.


    Georgie smiled and looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    The ne''s length was just right where the crown rested directly above her cor bones, glistening brightly as she wore it.


    "I''ll take this one," Georgie announced, ncing at the staff, who was visibly shocked to hear that.


    She didn''t expect her to buy the most expensive ne in the store so decisively.


    This ne had been on disy for a year, but nobody ever bought it.


    Honestly, the sales assistant was only doing her job by serving Georgie.

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    ''It would be great if she spent ten or twenty thousand here,'' the sales assistant thought to herself at first.


    In the end, Georgie Clementine ended up spending a lot more than expected.


    The sales assistant on the other side was dumbfounded when she heard Georgie confirm the purchase.


    She promptly ced her phone down and stared at the client from behind with a shocked expression on her face.


    The woman didn''t even hesitate when she heard the hefty price tag of the ne.


    What did this mean?


    It meant she was a wealthy person!


    She had just missed a huge opportunity for a massive sale by refusing to do her job of attending to any potential customer. In this case, if she had shown the ring to Georgie when she asked, she could have been the one who made the sale.


    Right then, she truly felt remorseful.


    The sales assistant in front of Georgie was overjoyed. "Really? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, please get it wrapped up for me," Georgie confirmed.


    The staff nodded and proceeded to wrap the ne up before handing the invoice over to her.


    She was still stunned after Georgie had epted the invoice, who then went to settle the payment at the cashier wordlessly.


    Even after she had gone to pay, the sales assistant still couldn''t calm herself down, finding it hard to catch her breath.


    The sales assistant on the other side was in a simr state, except she was also deeply envious of the other sales assistant who had just served Georgie.


    She should have been the one who was celebrating joyfully.


    It was her fault for looking down on the woman and why it drove her to another shop.


    Once Georgie had made the payment, she returned to the staff with the receipt, collecting the ne she purchased.


    She maintained her elegance throughout the entire process, not even sparing a nce at the earlier sales assistant who had snubbed her.


    Thedy in question immediately ran after Georgie when she saw her leaving. "Miss, would you still like to check out that ring from before?"


    Georgie frowned and stopped walking. "I was going to buy it, but if you''re around, then forget it," she told her pointedly. She was genuinely fond of that ring, but with the staff''s snobby attitude, she was definitely not going to buy it from her.


    Although Georgie knew thedy felt remorseful, she wanted her to feel sorry and learn from her mistakes.


    Her words left an immense impact on the sales assistant, who felt so awful she could barely breathe.


    However, she wasn''t going to give up so easily. ¡°About that, Miss, I''m sorry.¡±


    "If apologies worked, why would we still need the police?" Georgie scoffed. "Here''s some advice, youngdy. If you want a long-term career in this field, you should not look down on any customer."


    With that, Georgie turned to walk away, leaving the heartbroken staff to stand rooted to her spot.


    It was such a shame that Georgie


    was initially nning to buy the ring from her. It was only her arrogance that@aused her to miss a massive opportunity.


    Right then another long-haired sales assistant walked up to grab her by the shoulder with one hand. "YouThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    non that


    shouldn''t have looked down woman.


    "She''s Georgie Clementine, thedy who made it onto the list of hot topics a few days ago."

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    When she heard this, she immediately looked at the long-haired sales assistant. "Why does that name sound so familiar?"


    "You''re so clueless. She''s the CEO of X Entertainment, thepany that your idol, Josh Batton, is attached to," the other woman said.


    She became even more exasperated after hearing this. "What? I can''t believe it!


    "I''ve seen Georgie''s pictures before, but I couldn''t recognize her face," she added, feeling even more remorseful now.


    "That''s what you get for not spending more time on Weibo. Look at me, I frequently check out stuff on Weibo, and I can remember some of those people."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The sales assistant felt even worse.


    Not long after Georgie Clementine had left with her new ne, Henry Armstrong came up from behind and hugged her.


    He followed her along while casually checking out the various brands that he wouldn''t buy. "Why didn''t you wait for me where we were? I didn''t see you when I came out, and I looked for you everywhere."


    As he spoke, he noticed the bag Georgie was holding.


    "What did you buy?" he asked.


    "A diamond ne that cost 200,000," she answered cavalierly.


    "That''s cheap," he remarked.


    Georgie didn''t reply. She brought Henry up to the second floor via the elevator.


    The second floor was the women''s department, separated into two sections. One was for middle-aged women, while the other was for younger


    women.


    Georgie held Henry''s hand and browsed at the middle-aged section for a while until finally, she found a few coats for her mother.


    Henry paid for everything as long as Georgie liked it.


    Just like that, he stayed silently by her side and paid for everything she wanted to buy.


    Later, they went upstairs and bought a few other coats for her father.


    When they finished, Georgie brought him to a milk tea shop in the mall, ordering a ss of milk tea for her fiance and a ss of fresh orange juice for herself before they sat by the window and started drinking their beverages.


    Georgie had been so busy all this while with work. It made her feel happy and at peace to asionally slow down her pace, do some leisurely shopping, and rx like this.


    They held each others'' hands tightly under the table, looking very cozy.


    "How do you feel now? Are you ufortable?" Henry asked.


    Georgie shook her head. "Not at all. I''m fine."


    "That''s great, let me know if you feel any difort," he told her.


    "Okay, but you can''t do anything about it even if I told you."


    Henry immediately sighed in dismay when he heard this. "That''s true. I wish I could experience all the diforts of being pregnant on your behalf. Georgie, I don''t care if our baby turns out to be a boy or a girl We''re only going to have one child."


    Georgie looked surprised. "Why? I thought wealthy families all wanted a big family?"


    Wealthy families in Antis rarely only had one child per family, as far as she was aware.


    For them, the more children they had, the better.


    "That''s what other people may want, but I''m not so particr about this. I don''t want you to go through all this difort again. I was terrified when I saw you retching the ther day," Henry admitted. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I never thought about it much when I saw other pregnant women going through morning sickness. Who knew it would hurt so much when it happens to my wife?" he added.


    Georgie immediately felt touched by his concern.


    Then, she frowned slightly. "What do we do? I want to have two children."

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    Georgie Clementine wanted to have more than one child as they would be lonely without a sibling.


    She was fond of children for a start, so she didn''t want to limit herself to having only one.


    When Henry Armstrong heard this, a stern look came on his face. "No way! We''re only going to have one, and I won''t agree to another one. I''ve already told you why."


    Her frown deepened. "Who was it that said he''d respect my decisions for the rest of his life? I happen to like children, and I feel very strongly about having two kids."


    He fell silent.


    Although he wanted to refute, he could tell that Georgie was upset. He immediately raised his hands to surrender. "Fine, fines as you wish. Please don''t be mad."


    "That''s more like it," she replied. "However, I am not talking about the second child right after this one. We''d have to wait until our firstborn is at least six or seven. I don''t want my career to be affected by having two kids consecutively."


    "All right. Anything you want, my love."


    Henry couldn''t help but agree with her. He had vowed to spoil her rotten, give her anything she wanted after working so hard to make her his.


    No matter what it was, big or small, she''d have thest say even if they disagreed on something. Georgie''s decision would always be the right one.


    She lifted her hand to ruffle his hair gently when she saw him sumbing to her wishes. "Good boy."


    Henry frowned helplessly as heined. "Would I dare to behave any differently? What should I do if you get upset when I misbehave?" She couldn''t resistughing when she heard his whiny tone. "You''re adorable."


    "Drink your juice," he said affectionately.


    Georgie immediately ced her lips above the straw and took a few sips elegantly.


    "Aren''t those two Georgie and her rich fiance?"


    "How''s that possible? Why would those twoe to a tiny ce like this?"


    "It does look like them. D*mn. The longer I look at them, the more I think they look like Georgie and her fiance."


    "Be more confident. It is!"


    A few young women stopped strolling and started observing the couple as they talked amongst themselves.


    Their eyes were filled with curiosity and admiration as they studied them.


    When Georgie heard their voices, she nced at them and politely nodded in their direction.


    Those women became even more excited-


    "She acknowledged us! It is Georgie! They look so good together."


    "She''s so polite and pretty."


    "Her fiance is very handsome too. He looks even better in person."


    "That''s true, he should be an artiste."


    "He wouldn''t care about getting into the entertainment industry."


    "We can''t be too sure about that.


    Josh Battones from a wealthe family too, and he ended up getting into


    the entertainment indting


    The young women continued to


    gaze Henry


    bashedly at Georgie a


    e they stood root andet


    to


    their spots. Content to


    Henry nced at them briefly before shifting his gaze to his fiance. "Honey, some people said


    vel.ne


    e look to


    good together." Content


    He seemed somewhat proud and pleased with himself as he spoke.


    "Yeah, I heard them."


    "Thedies in your city are so sweet," he told her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, Henry and Georgie''s phones started ringing at the same time.

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    Georgie Clementine and Henry Armstrong simultaneously took their phones to have a look.


    The same content of a news article from Weibo appeared on their phones.


    ¡°Georgie Clementine''s expensive betrothal gift.¡±


    ncing at her fiance with a puzzled look, she clicked on the article to find a source, iming to be her neighbor, had revealed a private matter on Weibo a while ago.


    This neighbor mentioned that Georgie''s parents received 30,000,000 in cash as her betrothal gift and that her mother was the one who shared the news.


    The article even posted a photo of the source, revealing the face of a woman whom Georgie recognized as a daughter of the family that lived opposite their unit.


    It wasn''t surprising at all that her mother had shared the news. Small town folks around her mother''s age generally liked showing off anything rted to their children.


    It was practically a hobby of theirs to boast about their children''s aplishments.


    The news article already garnered over six-figure forwards, likes, andments despite only being published a short while ago.


    There was already a heated discussion ongoing in thement section.


    ¡°30,000,000?! The Armstrong family sure is generous. I''m jealous."


    ¡°Hehe, are they selling their daughter? 30,000,000? Is she made of gold?"


    "Just say that you''re jealous. It''s pointless anyway. The more jealous you are, the worse your life bes."


    "Georgie is such a strong woman. How is she not worth 30,000,000? Do you think a keyboard warrior like you is worth that much?"


    "I''m never disappointed by other people''s fiance."


    "Every news rted to Georgie for the past two days can only be described with one word: ridiculous.¡±


    "I don''t want to type how jealous I feel anymore. How can someone be such a big winner in life?"


    Georgie briefly skimmed through thements before opening the list of hot topics to go through it.


    Just as she expected, the news made it onto the third spot on the list of hot topics.


    She could already guess what everybody was saying without even clicking on it, so she exited Weibo and resumed sipping her orange juice. Henry had also finished reading everything by then without much of an expression and interest.


    Instead, he smiled at Georgie.


    vel


    "Looks like my mother-inw is genuinely happy about your betrothal gift. It even made it onto the list of hot topics."


    If Georgie''s mother was happy, he naturally felt the same, too.


    Georgie instantly rolled her eyes at him when she heard this. "Watch your words. What do you mean by ''mother-inw''? We aren''t married yet." "It''s going to happen sooner orter, so I can already address her as such," he replied.


    Georgie couldn''t retort because it was true.


    "Let''s go to the grocery store and buy some ingredients. We can have hot pot at home with my inws. What do you think?" Henry asked.


    "Or do you think we should take my inws out for dinner? Do you have any rmendations for any decent restaurants around here?" he added.


    He was already getting used to addressing her parents as his inws.


    "Let''s have hot pot at home. My parents don''t like dining out," Georgie stated.


    "Why?"


    "They think it''s a waste of money. Aren''t older folks generally like this?" she wondered.


    He seemed surprised. "They have money now. They can spend it however they like. Besides, how is eating out a waste of money?"


    She shook her head when she heard


    this. "They''ve always had money but they''re reluctant to spend it. It''s a habit they can''t change because they always think about saving money for my sake.


    Set


    "I''ve told them repeatedly that they don''t have to worry about me. I''m already sessful, but they just won''t listen. They always tell me to save for a rainy day. I''ve talked to tora them about it far too many times, and I''ve gotten tired of doing so," she exined with a sigh, N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    Georgie Clementine shrugged helplessly.


    "Fine, we''ll eat at home," Henry Armstrong nodded, fully understanding how Georgie''s parents felt.


    Parents around the world would do anything for their children.


    At this moment, he had a deeper sense of respect for Georgie''s parents.


    That evening, everyone had a sumptuous meal of hot pot at home amidst a joyful banter.


    Henry knew how to make his future inws happy, repeatedly joking while never stopping putting food onto their tes throughout the meal.


    Although Henry came from a wealthy family, he didn''t behave like a snobbish person at all and managed to keep Georgie''s parents happy all on his


    own.


    The two of them grew even more fond of him now as they talked andughed all night long.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Georgie felt extremely satisfied as she observed this, thinking that she had indeed found the right person.


    Halfway through the meal, the doorbell started ringing.


    Ding-dong. Ding-dong.


    Hearing it, Henry immediately stood up to walk to the door. "I''ll get it."


    A group of middle-aged women was outside when he opened the door.


    They had looks of joy and admiration in their eyes as their gazended on him, making him feel somewhat ufortable about being stared at in such a way.


    Heughed awkwardly. "Hello, everyone. Who are you people?"


    They scrambled to introduce themselves as neighbors of the Clementine family before proceeding inside the house without waiting for an invitation. They studied him up and down, continuing to praise him.


    The women felt envious when they saw how exceptional their son-inw was.


    "He looks very aplished. He has a dignified appearance, too."


    "Young man, you run your ownpany, don''t you? You sure have aplished a lot at a young age."


    "That''s right. It''s certainlymendable for a young person of your age to be running such a sessfulpany."


    Henry was at a loss for words at all these


    pliments despite


    encountering many situations


    like


    this. So, he couldn''t do anything


    other than smile awkwardly.


    The Clementine family walked over upon hearing all the noise from the other room.


    Georgie''s mother felt particrly


    proud about being the center of


    attention in the neighborhood,


    knowing that her daughter hael


    very well for herself.


    done


    "Let''s not stand around, everyone. Come to the living room and have a seat," she said with an inviting smile.


    The guests eagerly made themselvesfortable on the couches, some pulling up chairs and stools to surround the coffee table.


    "Henry, Georgie, you two should


    ???


    bet


    continue eating dinner while I have a chat with our neighbors," Georgie''s mother said as she looked affectionately at Henry.


    He nodded before helplessly leading Georgie back into the dining room.


    ***


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, X Quest had just finished taking a bath. She was carefully applying skincare to her body.


    Halfway through the process, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her stomach followed by a warm sensation traveling down her lower body.

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    X Quest felt deeply afraid for her babies.


    The painful sensation was getting worse. X could even feel the babies in her uterus struggling to get out.


    At the same time, the warm sensation in her lower body was still flowing outwards.


    X was in so much pain that her vision turned dark.


    Even breathing became difficult.


    Taking a deep breath, X leaned against the head of the bed with her hands trembling as she reached down to touch her lower body.


    Instantly, she saw her legs covered in blood.


    She wanted to scream for help, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    Other than her heartbeat and heavy breathing, she couldn''t hear anything else.


    A strong sense of fear filled her heart, and she felt as if it would soon leap out of her chest.


    What was going on?


    Was she going to miscarry?


    She had been all right all this while since she got pregnant.


    Her pulse had always been within the normal range.


    Her prenatal check-ups showed she was perfectly healthy each time.


    Most importantly, X had been careful not to do anything a pregnant woman shouldn''t.


    But then why was this happening?


    Pain erupted in her chest and stomach, making it even harder to breathe now.


    Despite having gone through many grueling experiences in life, X was as panicked as a three-year-old child.


    There were two lives in her stomach, hers and Stanley Batton''s babies.


    They had lived inside her for six months, developing


    strong bonds with them.


    She couldn''t afford to lose them.


    After taking another deep breath, X did her best to check her pulse, finding it unstable.


    Her babies were at risk.


    She tried to open her mouth to cry for help, but she couldn''t.


    Catching sight of her phone on the bed, she immediately reached out and tried to grab it.


    ?


    Although the phone was only four inches away from her fingertips, she couldn''t reach it despite doing everything she could to move closer to the phone.


    Whenever she moved, her stomach would hurt like hell.


    Soon, X was drenched in sweat, her thin white pajamas sticking to her skin. She felt awful.


    Gritting her teeth in pain, she tried to inch closer to the bed.


    Just as she was about to pick up the phone, her vision turned ck right before copsing onto the white woolen carpet nearby, staining it red after getting soaked in her blood.


    X knew she was gradually losing consciousness.


    However, she forced herself to keep her eyes open as she tried once more to reach for her phone.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Usually,


    much effort at all, but right now, it seemed like an impossible task.


    oung her hand didn''t require


    Her entire body was shaking, her vision growing dim.


    Just as the tip of her fingers touched her phone, she copsed onto the ground and struggled to get up.


    Despite being so close to her phone, X couldn''t get up or reach it to call for help.

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    Although X Quest wanted to get help, she couldn''t make a sound.


    She was on the verge of a mental breakdown, with this feeling of helplessness making her feel awful.


    Blood was still flowing out of her body, staining half of the carpet beside her bed in mere moments.


    The scent of blood wafted through the room, serving a constant reminder that she was about to lose her babies.


    Tears began to trickle down her face uncontrobly, feeling like her heart was being pulled out of her chest. X hoped that Stanley Batton could quickly make his way over to save her from the misery.


    Dizziness took over, and she could sense herself passing out.


    To prevent herself frompletely losing consciousness, she bit her lip forcefully.


    Her teeth pierced through her lip, but she couldn''t feel anything.


    Nothing hurt as much as her chest and her stomach.


    ''My babies, please hang on. Dad will be here real soon,'' X thought in her heart.


    Right then, she felt as if she could see the God of Death quickly approaching her babies.


    She felt utterly hopeless, as if she was thrown into a bottomless pit where her surroundings were dark and cold.


    She couldn''t see anything and was unable to find her way out.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Her tears silently streamed down her face, turning her vision even more blurry.


    It was getting difficult to breathe, making her feel like she could suffocate and die in the next second.


    However, X valiantly tried to hold onto her consciousness, but in the end, her efforts proved to be futile as she passed outpletely.


    Blood was still seeping out of her body, turning herplexion an ashen color the moment her eyes closed.


    It didn''t seem like it was going to stop.


    Outside, dark clouds dotted across the sky when suddenly, it began to snow heavily.


    Large snowkes fell and soon covered everything in sight.


    On this cold and dark night, X had fainted in a sea of misery and hopelessness.


    The air felt dead in the room.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was in his study, oblivious of all this happening in the other room. He was sitting in front of hisputer and carefully going through his emails that came in variousnguages.


    Right then, a sharp pain pierced through his chest out of the blue.


    He began to feel restless immediately after that moment, which served as an odd feeling.


    Stanley could no longer stay focused on his work.


    Upon checking the time, he realized it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    Seeing that it was almost time for bed, he turned off theputer and walked directly toward the bedroom.


    The stench of blood hit him as soon as he opened the bedroom door.


    His eyes widened in horror when he caught sight of X lying in a pool of blood.


    It felt like the entire world was spinning.


    Stepped forward, Stanley promptly carried X in his arms. "X! X!"


    However, she had no reaction at all, her breathing feeling much weaker than usual.


    Even a man who was as calm and


    Sected in the worst of times y began to panic, his met


    going nk.


    He didn''t even bother to put on extrayers of clothing for both of t


    ewife in his arms Del


    or hoe out of the room


    ran


    prone wife in his arms.

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    A strong sense of urgency and panic caused Stanley Batton''s eyes to well with tears.


    Opening the main door, he dashed through the wind and snow, carrying X Quest into his ck Bugatti Veyron. He fastened the seatbelt on his wife to prevent her from falling over before getting into the driver''s seat himself. He didn''t even bother putting on his seatbelt before speeding away from the house.


    A ck Bugatti Veyron could be seen on the t tar road as it elerated at top speed. It was a magnificent sight.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Stanley focused on driving as he spoke to X. "X, hang in there. We''ll arrive at the hospital very soon."


    However, she didn''t respond at all.


    Her face had turned pale, her breathing growing weaker by the second.


    She seemed like a fragile flower on the mountainside that was about to fall off.


    It was as if any gust of wind could easily cause her to fall and be crushed into pieces.


    Stanley''s heart ached at the helpless sight.


    He rarely felt afraid throughout his life because he was always in control.


    There was nothing he feared losing. Until now


    Stanley genuinely felt terrified this time, from the bottom of his heart.


    He was afraid something bad would happen to X, and he might end up losing her forever.


    He was so fearful that he was on the verge of feeling hopeless.


    X was like Stanley''s lifeline. If he lost her, he would die too.


    When the traffic light turned red, Stanley ignored it and continued speeding.


    Meanwhile, one traffic police officer on the watch for drunk drivers saw this, and he immediately tried to go after him.


    Before he could step on the elerator, his partner next to him forcefully pped his head from behind.


    He looked at his partner in confusion. "What''s wrong? Can''t you see somebody ran the red light?¡±


    "You''re new, so you obviously don''t know how things work here," the partner said. "Didn''t you see that car''s registration number? Do you think the driver is someone you can stop?"


    "No, I couldn''t see it clearly."


    "Can''t you see that the car te''s color is different from the other cars? Don''t you have any idea who might be inside?"


    "


    Soon, Stanley and X arrived at the Municipal Hospital.


    Stanley had called ahead and informed the hospital that he would being with an emergency, so the Director and Assistant Director of the hospital were waiting by the entrance with other medical staff to wee him.


    Meanwhile, the best doctors from the Department of Obstetrics were waiting for orders in the operation theater, all ready and on standby.


    Stanley immediately ced X


    onto a stretcher when he arrivede


    and the hospital staff swiftly moved into action without saying a word to him to avoid wasting time.


    As they looked after his wife, Stanley went to park his car elsewhere before running back into the hospital.


    He emanated an air of aggression on his way there, prompting everyone else to move out of his path to avoid him.

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    Stanley Batton took the elevator to the floor where X Quest''s VIP emergency unit was located.


    At that moment, Stephen Harris was the only person sitting outside the emergency unit.


    Seeing Stanley, Stephen immediately stood up to approach him. "She''s already receiving emergency treatment inside. Don''t worry, our doctors are the best in the country. I''m sure they''ll be able to save her.


    "The Director is there, too, and he''s an expert in this field."


    Stanley frowned deeply, nodding to acknowledge his words, but he didn''t reply.


    He sat down on a bench, his spine stiff with tension, considering how frantic he was still feeling.


    He had no idea what kind of torture his wife was going through inside the emergency unit.


    He also didn''t know if she would be fine like what Stephen said.


    All he could think about now was the image of finding X lying in a pool of blood and her face drained of color.


    That scene was now permanently etched onto his mind, leaving him feeling vulnerable.


    Stephen let out a long, helpless sigh and sat down next to Stanley as he gently patted his shoulder. "Don''t be like this, Stanley. She''ll be fine." "What''s the worst that could happen in a situation like this?" Stanley asked.


    "I''m sure nothing bad will happen," Stephen insisted.


    "Tell me." He was losing his patience.


    At this moment, Stanley, who used to be cool-headed, was seemingly losing his mind.


    He didn''t look like his old self anymore.


    Stephen took a deep breath. "Three lives might be lost," he said truthfully.


    Stanley''s frown deepened.


    He reached into his pocket for a cigarette, then btedly realized he was in the hospital. He wasn''t allowed to smoke here.


    Besides, he was still wearing his pajamas.


    Stephen gently patted him on the shoulder again. "This normally doesn''t happen, so don''t worry."


    "Tell the doctors inside to do their


    best and save X. If anything


    happens to her, I''ll have the entire


    hospital pay for it!" Stan red


    in a cold and menacing tone, sounding dominant and


    e


    indisputable.


    He looked like a ruler of a kingdom who was looking down from far above the clouds.


    Stephen took another deep breath before retrieving his phone, conveying his message to someone in the emergency unit.


    Stanley didn''t even nce at him the


    entire time. Instead, he stared


    anxiously at a brightly lit bulb


    outside the emergency unit, signating an operation was in progress.


    el


    After staring at it for a while, he silently looked down, sping his hands tightly together before resting his forehead on them.


    Stephen couldn''t get a read on Stanley but could sense nothing but sheer coldness from him.


    It made Stephen feel even more terrified as he knew how important X was to him.


    He also knew if anything happened to X, everyone involved in the operation would be in trouble.


    If it came down to that, there would surely be chaos in the hospital.


    For now, all Stephen could do was to pray for X and his colleagues.


    The clock was ticking.


    Stanley had never noticed that time went by so agonizingly slow where every passing minute felt like a century.


    Approximately fifteen minutester, the door to the emergency unit opened to reveal a frantic nurse.


    She gazed at Stanley and


    approached him. "She''s losing too much blood. We need a blood transfusion urgently, but her blood


    type is unique. The Director asked you toe in." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are we waiting for? Hurry up!" Stanley directly stood up.


    "Pleasee with me right away. It''ll be faster this way," the nurse replied, urging him to follow.

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    Stanley Batton nodded silently before turning to address Stephen Harris.


    "Contact the guy who used to donate his blood to me just in case. He has the same blood type as my wife and myself."


    With that, he followed the nurse into the emergency unit before Stephen could respond.


    After a rigorous disinfection procedure, Stanley changed into scrubs, and then he was led to where X Quest was receiving treatment.


    There was already an empty bed next to her, so he hopped onto it even before he was instructed.


    Turning his head sideways, Stanley focused on X, looking pale and still unconscious.


    There was a slight purple hue on her lips, making him feel even more panic.


    Nearby, the nurses were already getting ready to draw his blood directly into a tube connected to X to save time.


    The Director, who oversaw the operation, looked at the nurses. ¡°Make sure not to draw too much blood from Mr. Batton."


    "Don''t worry about me. Draw as much blood as necessary to save my wife," Stanley ordered in a stern tone.


    The moment he said this, everyone felt deeply touched.


    The nurses felt even more envious of X then.


    What else would one ask for with a husband like him?


    After that, the emergency rescue proceeded.


    Stanley held X''s hand tightly. "How is she doing?"


    "We still don''t know," the Director answered as he continued to work.


    Once the blood transfusion wasplete, a nurse ushered Stanley out of the emergency unit.


    Due to a


    large amount of blood


    drawn, he started feeling a little dizzy, but he didn''t care that


    he returned to his vacated


    as


    "How are you doing?" Stephen immediately asked when he saw him in such a state.


    "I won''t die just yet," he replied, shaking his head.


    "They must have drawn a lot of blood. Let me know if you don''t feel too well," Stephen told him.


    Stanley remained silent, not bothering to reply. Instead, he closed his eyes and waited impatiently.


    Stephen quietly checked his pulse


    ensure he was fine, then calmeray


    himself down and continued. for X.


    At that moment, Stanley felt as if it was close to the end of the world.


    He felt as if he was pushed up against a wall, helpless.


    He had always thought he was capable of anything but now realized he wasn''t all that powerful.


    Many things were out of his control, such as the matter of life and death.


    In the emergency unit, X was still unconscious while emergency rescue proceeded.


    Various medical devices were in use,


    as they


    Deeping sounds


    lThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    making the staff feel


    even more pressured. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Another hour passed, but it was still silent on the inside.


    The longer Stanley waited, the more unstable his emotions became.


    Half an hourter, the light bulb outside the emergency unit finally went off.


    After that, the door slowly opened from the inside.

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    Stanley Batton instantly stood up and walked nearer to the emergency unit.


    Soon, the Director walked out, seemingly exhausted.


    Seeing Stanley, he removed his face mask and let out a long sigh.


    Stanley felt as if his heart was about to leap out of his chest then. His hands started to tremble as he looked at the Director with a frown.


    "How did it go?"


    As eager as he was to find out, he was also afraid.


    Mainly, he wanted to know if his wife was still alive, but he also dreaded hearing that something terrible had happened to her.


    The Director released another long sigh. "The babies have both been delivered, but they aren''t in good condition due to the extremely premature birth. They will need monitoring in a neonatal intensive care unit. As for whether they will survive, that is up to fate.


    "For now, X seems fine," he added.


    Relief rushed through Stanley as soon as he heard this.


    "Are you sure she''s fine?" he asked.


    The Director nodded. "The babies are in critical condition right now, though. We''ll have to wait and observe since they are far too small." "Oh, right. You''ve got a baby boy and a baby girl. The baby boy weighs only 1.32 pounds while the baby girl weighs 1.31 pounds," he added. "Thank you." Stanley let out a sigh of relief.


    "You''re wee. You won''t be able to see X or your babies right away, though. We''ll have to continue monitoring X''s situation for now. And as for the babies, they will be transported to the neonatal intensive care unit through another path. You''ll be able to see them once everything is sorted out," the Director informed him.


    He immediately nodded. "Okay."


    Stanley was finally able to rx after fearing the worst.


    He thought he would lose the babies at first, so the current situation was a pleasant surprise.


    All he could think about at first was whether X would survive, let alone about their babies.


    ¡°All right, you can rx now. Have a seat," the Director said.


    Stanley didn''t reply and silently sat down.


    Stephen Harris, who observed the exchange nearby, also released sigh of relief before smiling at Stanley. "Everything''s fine. You canThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    rx now."


    "Yeah," Stanley uttered, feeling deeply grateful for the fortunate turn of events.


    Approximately half an hourter, a medical staff member wheeled out X from the operating theatre, still in a state of unconsciousness.


    Her face was still looking awfully


    pale, with an IV tube connected to


    the ba


    swnovet


    of her hand. It was an anti-inmmatory and pain-relieving drip.


    When Stanley saw her, his heart ached once again.


    Jumping to his feet, he escorted X to her VIP ward with the rest of the medical staff.


    Upon entering her ward, Stanley transferred her onto a soft bed with the help of other nurses, watching as they neatly arranged her IV drip and had her hooked up to various monitoring devices.


    Once done, the nurses informed Stanley of a few things he needed to pay attention to before leaving.


    He sat silently by her side, waiting for her to regain consciousness.


    Approximately ten minutester, the door opened.


    A nurse was panting by the door as she looked at him. "Mr. Batton-"

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    Stanley Batton slowly shifted his gaze to the nurse''s face. "What''s the matter?"


    The moment his eyes fell on her, the nurse felt as if she was soon going to suffocate.


    She immediately took a deep breath. "Here''s the thing, you''ll be able to see your babies in about half an hour."


    "Got it, thanks," he answered rigidly before returning his gaze at X Quest.


    He worried about his babies, but he was more concerned about his wife.


    With her still unconscious, all he could think about was her.


    He couldn''t care about anything else.


    The nurse didn''tment further. Instead, she silently closed the door behind her and left.


    Once the door was closed again, the entire world became quiet.


    He gently held X''s left hand, which wasn''t connected to the IV drip, and ced tender kisses against it repeatedly. Seeing her pale face made his heart ache.


    He swore he''d never let X go through this pain again.


    Regardless of whether their two babies survived this time, he wouldn''t want her going through another pregnancy.


    He could lose everything in the world, but he couldn''t stand to lose X.


    Soon, the anesthetic was beginning to wear out.


    X slowly opened her eyes.


    The moment she did, she met Stanley''s remorseful and sad gaze.


    She instantly felt as if she was melting on the inside.


    Right then, she felt immense pain in her stomach.


    Her entire body felt weak and drained of energy. She could barely speak.


    Recalling what had happened to her


    .ne


    before she passed out, X immediately felt her heart clenching


    in fear, her fingers moving to clutch at her lower abdomen. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Realizing her stomach had be t again, her eyes instantly filled with tears. "What happened? Where are my babies?"


    Her heart began to ache as she spoke.


    "Did I lose them?" she asked, feeling as if her heart was about to leap out of her chest.


    She was truly afraid of the answer she might hear.


    Stanley frowned deeply while gently caressing her face. "You''re finally awake, Honey. You scared me. Our babies are fine." X instantly sighed in relief when she heard this. "Really?"


    uT


    He nodded. "Yeah, it was a cesarean delivery for both babies. For now, they''re in the neonatal intensive care unit as they were extremely premature at only six and a half months along. We can see them in about half an hour."


    At this moment, X felt her heart aching again.


    As a doctor herself, she was aware of the risks involved for premature babies delivered at that stage. Their lives would be at risk in the future even if they made it through now.


    Although medical technology was highly advanced now and many premature babies managed to survive, there were also many cases where they didn''t.


    Considering this, X wasn''t in such a good mood anymore.


    Sensing the change in her facial expression, Stanley immediately knew what she was thinking.


    He gently caressed her face. "Don''t worry too much. I believe our babies will survive."


    "I hope so," X said weakly, nodding.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Right then, she was very eager to see her babies.

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    "Take me to see our childrenter," X Quest told him.


    She needed to check on her babies, as she was worried about their condition after being prematurely born at six and a half months along.


    She missed them dearly.


    Stanley Batton frowned. "I''ll check on them on your behalf and take some pictures for you. You''ve juste out of a major operation and still have a healing wound on your stomach. You shouldn''t be out of bed, walking around. The wound might tear open."


    X nodded helplessly in agreement before telling him, "In that case, record a video for me."


    "Okay. How do you feel now? Does your stomach hurt a lot?" he asked with a look of adoration and tenderness in his eyes.


    Stanley once watched a video of cesarean delivery, so he knew how much it would hurt for a woman to go through something like that.


    X shook her head. "It''s fine, I can take it. It''s probably because of the anesthesia, right?"


    "Yeah," he uttered before holding her hand and cing it against his face. "X, thank you. I''m so d you''re fine. I wouldn''t know what to do otherwise."


    She instantly felt her heart growing warm when she heard his words.


    She began to sniffle. "You must have been terrified, my love."


    "Yeah, thank God I returned to our room in time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare imagine the consequences."


    In hindsight, Stanley felt extremely terrified when he thought of what happened back then.


    If he had continued working and didn''t notice the time, he couldn''t imagine what would have be of X and his babies.


    He shivered in fear whenever the scene reyed in his mind.


    X felt the same when she heard this.


    She didn''t dare think what could have happened to her if Stanley hade to her rescue anyter.


    What could have happened to her babies?


    "Regardless of what happened, I''m d everything turned out fine. I thought we''d have to bid farewell


    our children forever today." Xvfot


    nN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    broke into a cold sweat when she considered everything that urred earlier.


    "All right, let''s not dwell on it so much and focus on your recovery, okay?" Stanley said. "The doctor said your body is weak right now, so you should get plenty of rest. You''ll have to stay in the hospital the rest of the week and recuperate at home thising month.


    "Put your work aside for now, and I''ll get someone professional to take care of everything for you, okay?" he added. X nodded obediently.


    It was a unique situation, so naturally, she had to heed her husband''s advice.


    Work was important, but her health and family were equally important.


    She knew that Stanley would be able to take care of everything.


    "I''ll call my parents to tell them that their grandchildren have been born," he said.


    When X heard this, she


    immediately tugged on his hand et


    "Let''s not do that now at this hour. We should tell them tomorrow morning."


    She only wanted to have her husband by her side for now.


    She didn''t want to make his parents worry.


    "All right then," Stanley agreed. "How do you feel now? Do you feel weak? Do you want some water?"


    X shook her head. "I''m not thirsty. Of course, I feel weak, but that''s to be expected. I''ll be fine after a while."


    She was more worried about her babies than herself right now.


    If she had been physically able, she would''ve gone to see them right away.

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    "Oh, how much do our children weigh at birth?" X Quest asked.


    She wanted to know a little more about her children''s condition.


    Stanley Batton answered truthfully. "Our son currently weighs 1.32 pounds while our daughter weighs 1.31 pounds."


    X''s heart ached when she heard how tiny they were.


    They should have been absorbing nutrients inside her body and growing steadily, but they came into this world far too soon.


    Weighing so little, they must have been tiny in size.


    When X thought of this, she couldn''t help but recall the images of premature babies she had seen before.


    Those babies were all tiny, their skin tender and pinkish.


    To keep them alive, they had to stay in a womb-like thermal box, connected to numerous tubes that provided them with fluids of sustenance.


    Her heart ached at the thought.


    Until now, she still couldn''t understand why her babies had toe so soon.


    She had been so careful all this time during her pregnancy.


    When she checked her pulse in the shower, everything was still normal.


    What had gone wrong?


    Did somebody do something to her?


    ¡°Did the doctor say why the babies came so early?" X wondered out loud.


    Stanley frowned slightly. "I asked the Director who had saved you, and he said you might have received external stimuli.


    ¡°She said there was nothing in your blood that was harmful to the babies. Hence, something external must have prompted the premature delivery," he added thoughtfully.


    She felt even more confused when she heard this.


    "I''ve been very carefultely. You know that better than anyone. I haven''t done anything I shouldn''t."


    Frowning deeply, he nodded. "I know, that''s why I think there''s something fishy about this matter."


    "What sort of external cause could it be?" X wondered.


    Since the doctor found nothing suspicious in her blood, she could eliminate the possibility of being poisoned.


    Other than poison, what else could have stimted the babies'' arrival?


    X was sure there was nothing wrong with her body.


    Perhaps if it had been poison, whatever used was undetectable through a blood test?


    That theory wasn''t impossible after some consideration.


    V


    X instantly looked at Stanley''s face. "Honey, do you think somebody might have poisoned me with something undetectable through a blood test?"


    His frown deepened. "That''s possible, I suppose."


    "As far as know, certain poisons are


    blood tests can''t detectet


    enteressed very quickly uBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    a person''s body. That''s why


    she exined.


    The more she thought about it, the more usible it seemed.


    "Who do you think might have done it?" he asked.


    Thinking long and hard, X couldn''t think


    of any suspicious individualet


    close to her that might have motive.


    X felt that she needed to investigate this matter thoroughly in time.


    "I can''t think of anyone. I''ll have to figure it out slowly," she added.


    "Okay, but don''t overthink too much for now. Leave it all to me, all right?" he asked.

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    ¡°Okay. Honey, get in touch with Yaksha and your grandfather tomorrow," X Quest told her husband, thinking of those two who were more knowledgeable. They could provide some insight into this.


    "Yeah, I was thinking of doing just that," Stanley Batton said.


    Knock, knock, knock-


    A nurse pushed the door open before standing hesitantly next to it. "Mr. Batton? Ms. Quest? You may see your children now."


    As soon as X heard this, her thoughts were instantly interrupted, feeling joyful as she grabbed Stanley''s hands tightly.


    "Honey, don''t worry about me now. Go and check on our babies."


    Compared to his wife, he appeared much calmer.


    He nodded slightly before looking at the nurse. "Stay here and look after X, please."


    Out of urgency, X started nagging again. "Don''t mind me. Hurry up and check on our children."


    Stanley smiled and gently caressed her cheek. "I''ll check on them, but I won''t neglect you, either. There has to be a difference in terms of priority."


    X instantly felt moved. "In that case, let our children be your priority over me."


    "It should be the other way round," he countered with a grin before standing up to walk out of her ward.


    As he was about to walk past the nurse, he came to a halt and looked at her. "Make sure to take good care of my wife, or you would be in trouble." With that, Stanley walked away.


    Once he had left, X felt her heart melting again.


    She had seen too many examples of men ignoring their wives once children came into the picture.


    Most of them would check on their children first after both wives and babies came out of thebor room.


    However, Stanley wasn''t like them.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He never stopped worrying about her from the start, proving that he loved her more than anything else.


    Once he had left, the nurse chuckled as she walked over to X, carefully covering her with a duvet as she spoke. "Ms. Quest, you''re a very lucky woman. I''m so envious of you.


    "Mr. Batton is a great husband. You have no idea how worried he was when you were in the emergency unit.


    ¡°Not only that, but he kept checking in on your condition when you were brought out before he even asked about the children.


    "It''s almost impossible to find a man like him."


    By now, these facts had already spread within the hospital, that


    X was the apple of Stanley''s eye.


    Her heart swelled with pride and joy again, but she merely beamed and said nothing.


    The


    to obered before exining condition, while she took a meel.ne


    her health


    belongs to en.swno t


    note of everything she said Content


    Stanley was taken to the neonatal intensive care unit, surrounded by transparent ss panels where he could see everything from the outside.


    The neonatal intensive care unit was divided into several sections of different sizes, each with its own equipment.


    Right then, Stanley''s babies were in thergest room in the center.

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    The babies were ced in a transparent, round-shaped thermalpartment. Miniature duvets covered their bodies with various tubes connected to them.


    From far, it appeared as if they were sound asleep as they barely moved.


    Due to the distance, Stanley Batton couldn''t see their faces clearly. Even so, he could feel his heart breaking for his two children.


    If it was possible, he hoped his children could survive.


    He wished he and X could take care of them and watch them grow.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Right then, a transparent door slowly opened and a nurse d in a sterile gown approached him with another pair in her hand.


    "Mr. Batton? Pleasee in and put on this sterile gown. You''ll be able to enter and take a closer look at your babies after you put on a face mask and get disinfected."


    Stanley nodded slightly before walking in, following her instructions.


    He changed into a sterile gown and slipped on a face mask to cover his lower face before undergoing a full-body disinfecting process.


    After a long while, he was finally allowed to approach his children.


    The light within the thermal case they were in had a warm hue.


    Under the warm, yellow light, their appearance became etched deeply in Stanley''s mind.


    They were tiny, measuring only around four inches.


    They appeared so scrawny, their skin wrinkly and slightly reddish.


    Right then, they had their eyes shut and were sound asleep.


    All the tubes connected to their bodies emanated a cold glimmer under the light.


    When Stanley saw those tubes, he could feel his heart squeezing in pain.


    He couldn''t help but ce his hands on the outer surface of the thermal case, gently caressing the cover as if he was caressing his children. His children were adorable but looked so pitiful.


    He wished he could hold them in his arms and make them feel safe.


    "You must keep them alive at all costs," Stanley said while he looked at the two nurses responsible for looking after his children.


    They instantly nodded. "Don''t worry


    Mr.


    on, our medical


    the best in the world. We''ll


    utmost to keep your


    in world. do diar


    alive."


    He frowned deeply. "Does this feel painful for them?"


    "It certainly would, but it''s still bearable," one of the nurses said truthfully.


    Despite the reassuring statement, his heart still ached, feeling even more sorry for his children.


    He had a flurry of mixed emotions in his heart.


    Taking his phone out, he was about to give X a video call until he realized that they had left home in a


    rush She didn''t have one?


    her.


    swne


    with


    So, Stanley turned on the recording function and recorded a five-minute video of their babies.


    The longer he filmed them, the moreplicated his feelings became.


    The ache in his heart grew stronger.


    Knowing they were in pain, he still hoped they would survive.


    He couldn''t help but start imagining how his children would look once they were all grown up.


    The more he thought about them, the more his heart softened as if they had a unique power over him.


    Each time he gazed at them, he''d love them twice as much.


    "These children look much better than


    they hary children. I believe


    they''d grow to be very good-looking in the future," the nurse added.


    The baby boy was born a minute earlier than the baby girl.

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    Hence, he was the older brother to his younger twin sister.


    Stanley Batton didn''t reply, but his gaze turned even softer.


    However, he couldn''t bring himself to smile.


    After staying by his children''s side for half an hour, Stanley finally left the neonatal intensive care unit with his phone and retraced his steps toward X Quest''s ward.


    On his way back, he kept reying the video he recorded of his children, feeling a mix of emotions.


    Right then, X felt even more worried in her ward, hoping that her husband would hurry back to show her how their babies looked.


    For that reason, she refused to rest.


    Soon, Stanley opened the door and entered her room, prompting her to perk up immediately.


    "Quick, show me how they look," she demanded eagerly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Smiling, Stanley stepped forward to show her the video on his phone.


    Seeing her children''s faces, X instantly felt like she was melting on the inside.


    She was excited, but her heart ached at the same time.


    She was thrilled to see her children, atst, yet knowing how tiny they were with multiple tubes connected to their bodies, it made her heart feel heavy.


    They shouldn''t have been in so much pain.


    X couldn''t resist lifting her hand and gently touching her children''s faces on the screen. "They must be in a lot of pain." "Yeah."


    "My poor babies," she whispered.


    While looking at them, X made up her mind.


    If someone did poison her, she wanted that person dead.


    She would have been fine if the culprit only intended to hurt her, but she couldn''t forgive them for hurting her children. Stanley frowned as he thought along the same lines. "If someone poisoned you, I won''t let that person off the hook."


    He gritted his teeth as he spoke, his entire body emanating a menacing aura.


    X didn''t reply. Instead, she reyed the video of her children over and over.


    The longer she watched it, the more her heart ached.


    After twenty minutes, Stanley grabbed his phone and put it away. "All right, stop watching it. The doctor said you shouldn''t be using any mobile devices during this period. Otherwise, your vision might deteriorate in the future," he warned.


    She knew he was only doing this for her own good, so she nodded obediently.


    "Close your eyes and rest for a while," he said. "It''ll be morning soon, and my parents will be here to see our children."


    X closed her eyes, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    As a mother, she wished she could bear all the pain on behalf of her children, knowing how small, weak, and helpless they were. They shouldn''t be going through all this pain.


    Meanwhile, Stanley sat silently by


    his


    the and sneakily t


    her bed. He turned off the volume on sneakily rewatched the video of his children.


    He felt the same way she did about them.


    X finally fell asleep at around six o''clock in the morning.


    Two hourster, Stanley, who hadn''t slept at all, called the Batton


    Quy on the phone,


    vele


    children.


    announcing the birth of hi

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    At eight o''clock in the morning, X Quest opened her eyes in a dazed state.


    Despite falling asleep, she wasn''t in a deep slumber. Her subconscious mind was active, dreaming multiple times all the way through.


    Now that she was awake, though, she couldn''t remember much other than her children had survived in one of her dreams, even all grown up. They seemed adorable and likable; the older brother looked handsome, while the younger twin sister looked pretty.


    They bore all the positive traits of both X and Stanley Batton.


    Upon opening her eyes, she was disappointed to realize that it was all just a dream.


    She woke up to find Stanley still sitting by her bed, ruffling her hair as he gazed tenderly at her.


    He seemed exhausted, judging by his red-rimmed eyes.


    X felt sorry to see him like this.


    She moved her slightly aching arms. "You look so tired. Didn''t you get any rest?"


    He softly cradled her face. "I couldn''t sleep. I was worried that something might suddenly happen to you or our children."


    Hearing that, her heart melted again.


    Compared to most men, Stanley was undoubtedly the most considerate one.


    He appeared cold and emotionless on the outside most times, yet he was apletely different man in front of X and their children.


    He would undoubtedly score full marks if he had been graded as a husband or a father.


    "In that case, you should get some rest," she told him out of concern.


    "I will."


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The sudden noise disrupted the peace and tranquility in the room while also interrupting their conversation.


    Right after that, the door opened to reveal Sharon Lindt entering with a bouquet of white roses.


    Several others followed after her,


    including Jeremy Quest, Betty Starmount, Sophie Kenwick, Wilson Batton, Henry Armstrong, Georgie Clementine, Rachel Wood, Sebastian Brenand, Gary Lakes, Josh Batton, and Annabeth Cates.


    Josh was thest to enter, sporting a loose ck coat over a ck.


    3. Shirt, loose ck pantspleted


    a pair of ck sneakers


    A straw hat covered nearly half of his face, as well as a ck face mask that covered the rest.


    It was a discreet way of dressing that his face could barely be seen at all.


    However, his tall and muscr physique made people notice him right away.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Nobody showed up empty-handed; they brought all sorts of supplements and expensive fruit baskets.


    Each visitor wore unreadable expressions, though, seemingly sad when it should be the contrary.


    X made a subconscious move to


    get up


    as sh


    their presence, but as


    tried it, there was a


    on the surface of her stomach.


    Her cesarean wound erupted in pain, causing her to fall back onto the bed in a cold sweat.


    Her face turned pale, horrifying everyone when they saw what happened.

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    Before Stanley Batton could do anything, Sharon Lindt quickly stepped forward, shoving the bouquet of roses into her son''s hands before gently touching X Quest''s stomach.


    "What happened? Did you cause a tear? Why are you so reckless? You just went through a cesarean delivery! There''s still a long, deep wound on your stomach that hasn''t healed yet."


    The others formed a huge circle around X''s bed with worried looks on their faces, causing the air around her to be a lot thinner.


    Even the lights grew dimmer since there were so many surrounding her.


    X felt like the luckiest woman in the world when she saw how concerned they all were.


    "Yeah, you''re way too reckless," Georgie Clementine said.


    "Are you all right? Will your wound tear open again? Maybe I should get the nurse," Sebastian Brenand sounded equally worried.


    Seeing X like that, he unexpectedly felt wary about having children. Perhaps, he might not want any after all.


    Likewise, Henry Armstrong also felt traumatized by this incident and promptly decided he wouldn''t want a second child.


    He didn''t even know what to do once the first child was delivered.


    It involved too much suffering.


    ¡°Sebastian, I think you should get the nurse toe and check on X. It would be bad if her wound was torn open," Jeremy Quest told him.


    "I think so too," Wilson spoke up. "X, you ought to be more careful and don''t move around unnecessarily."


    ¡°That''s right, X, you''re in a fragile state. You must be very careful," Sharon said.


    Sebastian wordlessly nodded and was about to find a nurse before X stopped him.


    "Sebastian,e back."


    He halted in his tracks and looked at her. "What is it?"


    ¡°I''m fine. I didn''t use much force so I didn''t tear anything. You don''t need to trouble the nurses," she said with a chuckle.


    "That won''t do. I need to make sure," he replied.


    "I am fine. Just listen to me," she insisted.


    "Are you sure?" he volleyed back in a doubtful tone.


    "Of course, it''s my body. I know better than anyone. Don''t forget that I''m a doctor too."


    He stopped walking, returning to hisN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    spot before he started nagging. "Since you''re a doctor, you should be aware of the things to take note of after giving birth."


    "All right, all right, I know," X said and nodded.


    Everyone already spoke the things that were on Stanley''s mind, so he hadn''t spoken up until now.


    Just as he was about to, Rachel Wood spoke first. "How is your body? How do you feel right now?"


    X chuckled. "I''m fine, just feeling a little weak."


    Rachel immediately ced a


    container of bird''s nest on the


    nightstand. "Here''s some bird''


    nests. You should eat some to get better."


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    Soon, everyone began to offer their gifts.


    ¡°I brought some bird''s nests too. You must eat more of these to help with your postpartum recovery," Georgie Clementine said.


    "Wilson and I brought you some


    el


    bird''s nests, too. There are also various other supplements for recovery. I''ll


    postpartum


    for you in time," Sharon said.


    these

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    "X, we brought you some supplements for postpartum recovery too. Mom will get them ready for you," Josh Batton said.


    "I brought some here as well. I''ve got bird''s nests and various other supplements. I bought these exclusively from my friends. You can''t find these high-quality ones in the open market," Gary Lakes said.


    Everyone took turns speaking one after another. Soon, their supplements fully upied the two nightstands by X''s bed, making her feel like the happiest person alive.


    "Thank you, everyone," she said with a grateful smile.


    They nodded and told her not to worry about it.


    Sharon Lindt started speaking again after that. "X, I''ll be by your side for your postpartum care. To ensure I do a thorough job, I''ve already hired a few dos to assist me, and they''ll be here by this afternoon," she informed her.


    Stanley Batton had previously mentioned his mother hiring dos before, so X was aware of it. She also knew that she would be hiring ten of them at a monthly sry of 200,000 dors each.


    They were chosen from the best postpartum care centers around the country, each with their unique skills and knowledge in the field of postpartum recovery and care. Money alone wasn''t enough to hire them.


    X nodded slightly. "Thank you, Mom. Since they are all experts, you can leave me in their care. You can proceed with your normal routine of skincare and shopping. Don''t overwork for my sake."


    Sharon instantly shook her head. "No, I have already decided that I will personally be involved. As your mother-inw, I have to take care of you during your recovery period."


    "Honestly, I think it''s fine for X to stay with us during her recovery," Jeremy Quest offered suddenly. "I''ve also hired a few experienced dos, and Betty happens to be free from work recently as well. We can look after X."


    Now, Sharon had an even more determined look in her eyes. "That''s it, stop debating with me on this. I want to personally look after X." Jeremy chuckled. "I only wanted to help relieve some of the burdens so that you won''t get too tired."


    "I don''t need help with that. I want X to myself," Sharon insisted.


    Jeremy fell silent, knowing that his daughter had married into the right family.


    The quality of a person''s inws was most apparent during a period of pregnancy and delivery.


    Without a doubt, the Batton family was wless in this aspect.


    X found Sharon to be adorable when she behaved like a protective mama bear. "Mom, since we have dos, I don''t think you need to get involved personally."


    Sharon wasn''t getting any younger, so X wanted her to enjoy life.


    "You gave birth to our grandchildren. It''s only right that I take care of you," Sharon said before turning to shoot a stern gaze at Stanley.


    "Son, you''ve seen how much


    suffering X went through to give birth. You should take good care of her from now on. Your father and I will kill you if we hear otherwise!"


    Bet


    Sharon could see all that X had sacrificed for the Batton family, she wished that she could offer her the entire world topensate for all the hardships she went through.


    She even swore she would treat X even better from then on as the only way she could make up for all her sufferings.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Stanley heard his mother, he instantly nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I know."


    "That''s right. Always remember that Xes first in your family," Wilson said.

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    "All right, I''ll remember that."


    When Rachel Wood and Georgie Clementine overheard the family''s conversation, they were deeply envious that X Quest had such a great mother-inw in Sharon Lindt.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth Cates felt d and lucky to be a part of their family.


    Sharon then turned to look at Josh Batton. "Same goes for you. If you ever treat Annabeth poorly, you''re dead."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh pinched his forehead helplessly before enveloping his wife in a gentle hug. "Don''t worry, I''d never do that."


    "You wouldn''t dare," Wilson Batton stated.


    "Yes, that''s right. I wouldn''t dare," he replied.


    "I finally know why the Batton family has generations of men who love their wives to bits and pieces. It''s the strict teaching at home and threat of death," Henry Armstrong said.


    Everyoneughed.


    Once they sobered, Sharon gently rubbed X''s stomach again. "Darling, does your stomach still hurt?"


    "It''s better now," X answered.


    "Let me know if you feel ufortable, okay?" Sharon asked.


    "I will. Thank you, Mom."


    "Silly girl. It''s my job," Sharon reminded her shortly before thoughts of her brand new grandchildren popped up.


    She immediately turned to look at Stanley. "Can we go and look at our grandchildren now?"


    "You finally remembered that you have grandchildren now," Sebastian said.


    She chuckled. "I was only thinking about X earlier and forgot about them." "Yeah, you should be able to now. I''ll take you guys there," Stanley offered.


    ?


    Sharon nodded and then turned to look at Betty Starmount. ¡°You should


    stay here with X. If everyone 1.9


    goes,


    body will be here to book


    after her."


    Betty, who seemed gloomy in the corner


    this while, instantly smiet


    DS and nodded at Sharon.


    "Yeah, sure."


    After that, Stanley led everyone away to the neonatal ward until Betty and X were the only people left behind.


    Betty was very flustered on the


    inside,


    Lerne


    she had to act gentle and


    kind. X, are you sure you''re feeling all right?"


    ¡°Thanks for asking, but I''m fine, honestly,¡± she replied.


    "Okay, that''s good. Do you know why you had a premature delivery?" Betty asked.


    X shook her head. "I have no idea."


    She was feeling weak and didn''t want to talk too much. Besides, she didn''t want to show her true feelings to just anyone.


    "I heard that it''s still uncertain whether your children will survive. Is that so?"


    "Yeah, that''s up to fate. But, I think they should be fine," X dered.

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    Betty Starmount clenched her fists tightly upon hearing X Quest''s words, then just as quickly, she rxed her fists before X noticed anything. She changed the subject and continued to act demurely. "X, have you taken a bath? Shall I help you?"


    X shook her head. "No, I haven''t. Thank you."


    After that, Betty carefully helped X with a bath.


    Meanwhile, in the neonatal intensive care unit, several people adorned sterile gowns and went through a disinfection process before they followed Stanley Batton to visit his newborn twins.


    The children were asleep, still looking pinkish and wrinkly.


    From afar, they seemed so vulnerable and helpless, making everyone feel protective towards them.


    Everyone seemed to well up with tears in their eyes when they saw them looking so vulnerable and helpless. One couldn''t help but feel protective toward such tiny babies.


    Sharon Lindt, especially, couldn''t resist crying as her heart ached painfully. "Oh my god! My grandchildren are so tiny, and they already have so many tubes connected to their bodies. All those monitoring devices... it''s too much!"


    Wilson Batton, who stood next to her, teared up as well.


    Even a man who had gone through a lot in the business world and never once broke down couldn''t stand it.


    None of them could imagine how much pain the children were going through.


    Most frustratingly, they might not even survive despite going through all that pain.


    That was the fact that made them feel even more hopeless.


    Watching nearby, Stanley wore a stern expression on his face, feeling like the temperature in the entire intensive care unit suddenly dropped past zero. The air felt frigid.


    "My grandchildren, you must live on. I want to hug you both," Sharon cried.


    Seeing her like that made Wilson feel even more restless.


    Everyone stayed inside for nearly half an hour before reluctantly leaving, looking sad as they exited the room.


    As soon as they were out, Sharon


    wiped her tears away and addressed her son "What caused the premature delivery? Did you do


    something to X that you shouldn''t have?"


    At that moment, Sharon trained her steely cold eyes at Stanley, causing him to frown.


    "Do you really think I''d do that?" he asked


    said thedulously. "The doctor et


    said there might have been an external catalyst, but X and


    el


    haven''t figured it out yet."


    He didn''t want to reveal too much yet, since they didn''t have any solid proof.


    Sharon''s frown deepened. "That''s


    strange. Could someone have


    poisoned X? That''s not


    right? Any trace would be


    She felt confused.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "


    "Is there some kind of poison that''s tough to detect?" she went on.


    Stanley frowned again. "Stop specting, Mom. We''ll investigate and find out."


    "You must get to the bottom of this," she warned.


    "Okay."


    Soon, everyone returned to X''s ward together.


    By then, she had already finished her bath, appearing to be much more energetic than before.


    Beside her, Betty was feeding her some hospital-issued breakfast as she leaned against the head of the bed.


    The entire time, she only moved her mouth while being fed by Betty, taking one bite after another.

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    As Jeremy Quest watched them, his gaze became even more tender.


    Betty Starmount was a great girl. His heart melted at the thought of how kind she was that he wanted to give her all the wonderful things in the world.


    Since Josh Batton still had work to do, he didn''t linger too long in the ward and soon left with Annabeth Cates, who was attired in full disguise.


    Upon leaving the ward, they entered the elevator discreetly, and then quickly stepped out once it arrived on the first floor.


    There was arge group of people waiting for the elevator outside the door.


    A girl in front directly approached Josh as she gave him the once over. "You must be Josh Batton, right?"


    The more she observed him, the more simr to her idol he seemed.


    Seeing the crowd around them, he wanted to avoid causing a scene. "No."


    With that, he held Annabeth''s hand and hurried toward the main entrance.


    Right then, thedies among the group became excited as soon as they recognized his voice.


    Everyone began screaming like lunatics¡ª


    "It surely is him! I could recognize that voice from a mile away."


    "Who else could that voice belong to? That must be Josh!"


    "Ahh, that''s right! I remember Josh has an outfit like this."


    The girls began running frantically in their direction, prompting him to carry Annabeth up in his arms to run outside.


    Annabeth wrapped her hands


    around his neck, allowing him to et


    carry her as he ran. She could, smell his light, orange-scented cologne wafting through her nostrils.


    The cologne was gentle yet refreshing, just like how Josh felt to her.


    The fans'' crazy behavior drew even more attention to Josh and Annabeth, turning heads of those who hadn''t noticed them before they, too, joined the stalking women.


    The crowd was getting bigger, bing even wilder as they screamed his name loudly, nearly drowning out everything else.


    Josh didn''t dare to stop running as the sound of cameras clicking grew more rampant.


    Soon, Josh and Annabeth arrived in front of their ck Ferrari, where he helped her into her seat before getting in from the other side.


    The crowd caught up with them as


    soon as he turned on the ignition


    surrounding the car as they


    vel


    frantically took pictures of the


    couple inside.


    Each person seemed crazier than the next.


    Due to therge crowd, they could barely see any sunlight from outside.


    It became pitch ck inside the car.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    "Ahh! Josh, I like you!"


    "Josh, you''re so handsome! How are you so good-looking?"


    "Get out of the way, all of you! Don''t block my line of sight. Don''t stop me from looking at the most handsome man on earth!"


    Josh Batton''s fans were all wild, making him feel bothered by what was happening in front of him even though he had gotten used to it since he had encountered such situations numerous times before.


    Even his wife, Annabeth Cates, who was in the passenger''s seat, felt the same way.


    Josh pinched his forehead helplessly before honking at the crowd.


    However, it didn''t help.


    Shaking his head helplessly, he then called Georgie Clementine on the phone and told her what was happening before hanging up to wait for help to arrive.


    Outside, his fans were still acting crazily, even blocking the road for others.


    Many people wereining about it, but Josh had no other option aside from waiting in the car.


    If he stepped outside or opened a window, the consequences would be dire.


    "Josh! Josh, we''ll always support you."


    "Josh! Josh, please look at me."


    "Ahh! Josh is the most handsome guy in the entertainment industry. That statement can''t be challenged."


    "Josh, don''t worry. Your fans will always be there for you."


    They were still screaming, their voices deafening.


    Annabeth calmly held his hand. "It''s fine, they''ll be gone after a while. Don''t panic."


    Josh nodded slightly.


    ?


    Approximately half an hourter, help arrived when Georgie sent over a hundred bodyguards to force the crowd back, creating a pathway for their car so that Josh could make his escape.


    Once they had driven out of the hospital, Annabeth felt like the entire world had lit up and was less suffocating.


    She released a long sigh of relief and peered at her husband. "You''re way too popr. That''s a lot of pressure."


    Josh smiled affectionately before ruffling her hair gently. "Don''t feel pressured. No matter how many people like me, you''re the only one for me."


    She smiled silently, feeling absurdly happy.


    "Oh, right. Come with me to an


    interview tomorrow evening. It''ll only take an hour. The host has been very supportive of me since I first started. It''sN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    not nice of me to turn him down," Josh told her.


    "Okay. What show is it?"


    "It''s called ''Celebrity Hangout'' by Lychee Terrace. The host, Brandon Collier, specifically invited you and me to participate in it. The taping was supposed to be in the city they are based in, but I told them you''re pregnant, and it would be


    not


    challenging for us to be there. I requested it to be held in Antis, and they have agreed. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I suggested doing it at an exclusive restaurant so we can eat and talk at the same time. They''ve agreed to it, too. Think of it as a meal,¡± Josh added. Annabeth nodded in agreement.


    As long as it was good for Josh''s career, she''d do her best to support it.

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    Annabeth Cates would be willing to cooperate even if it was on the other side of the world, never mind just Antis.


    Josh Batton affectionately ruffled her hair before holding her hand, interlocking their fingers while he steered the car with the other hand.


    The two of them were inseparable.


    Since they were still a fair distance from home, Annabeth logged into Weibo and started browsing the list of hot topics, finding theirtest harrowing experience with the fans among them.


    ¡®#Josh Batton surrounded by fans at Municipal Hospital#'' was on the number one spot on the list.


    She clicked on it immediately and saw footage of Josh carrying her while he ran from his overzealous fans.


    The video looked almost like a scene taken from a television drama, with Josh looking very cool from behind.


    Finally, the video ended with them trapped in their car, surrounded by screaming fans.


    Fans were spamming in thement section below-


    "Josh is truly a gentle and considerate husband. He''s worried that something might happen to his wife."


    "Those crazy fans are heartless. Don''t they know that Annabeth is pregnant?"


    "Am I the only person who''s focusing on Josh? He''s so handsome. Annabeth is very lucky."


    "These people are too intrusive. I feel bad for Josh."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "They are an embarrassment to ourmunity of fans."


    Annabeth briefly looked through thements before exiting the topic and browsing other content.


    Meanwhile, back in the hospital, visitors in X Quest''s ward gradually thinned out after Josh had left.


    In the end, X, Stanley Batton, and Sharon Lindt were the only ones who remained.


    As thedies chatted, Stanley called Zack


    tassidy on the phone, a and their children. Co


    him to send people over to


    W


    belongs to


    After delegating the most urgent tasks, Stanley began giving


    instructions rted to work and


    spoke for approximately teno minutes.


    Once the call ended, he returned to X''s side and sat next to her, caressing her face tenderly.


    "I''ve spoken to Zack, and he''ll be sending a team of experts from ourpany to handle Quest Group and X Entertainment.


    "Also, I''ll stay by your side until you have fully recovered," he said.


    X instantly felt her chest expand with warmth when she heard this


    "To best, that isn''t necessary. I


    have many people


    me.


    You should continue wary. I


    You should continue working.


    "}


    Smiling, Stanley gently held her hand. "Silly girl, this is a crucial phase in your life. How can I not be around?"


    "That''s right, listen to Stan. He''s right," Sharon spoke up while raising her thumbs at her son.


    "Go home and bring some clothes for X. I''ll stay here and apany her," she then instructed him.


    Stanley nodded before turning to look at his wife. ¡°I''ll head home first.¡±


    X nodded. "Be careful."


    "Take good care of X," he told his mom.


    Sharon immediately rolled her eyes at him. "Of course, I will."


    Grabbing his car keys, Stanley kept silent and quickly walked out.


    After he was gone, Sharon affectionately caressed X''s face, seemingly on the verge of saying something.

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    X Quest instantly became curious upon seeing Sharon Lindt''s expression. "Mom, what is it that you want to say?"


    "Nothing much. I just wanted to tell you not to worry too much. Your children will be fine," Sharon said.


    Although she was trying tofort X, she was just as worried about her grandchildren.


    "Stan had already contacted his grandfather. He''ll be here very soon," she added.


    "Okay, I''ll try not to worry too much. You should do the same," X replied softly, also attempting tofort her mother-inw.


    She also felt very concerned whenever she thought about her newborn twins. However, there was nothing she could do about the situation except to let fate decide.


    X''s babies had been in her stomach for over six months. They shared the same blood, and they''d spent so much time together. A deep bond had long developed.


    She didn''t dare imagine what would be of her if she lost her children.


    They had be a part of her.


    They were also the most vulnerable part of her.


    If they were gone, she would be devastated.


    When X thought of them, she couldn''t help but recall how they were connected to various tubes. She could picture how small, weak, and helpless they seemed in the thermal case.


    They were still so tiny. Why did they have to go through so much pain?


    Why were other babies in other families delivered safely but not hers?


    The more she pondered about it, the worse she felt.


    Sharon could imagine what was going through X''s mind, but she didn''tment on it. Instead, she continued to caress X''s face gently. "Honey, would you like to eat something?"


    X shook her head, not feeling up to eating anything.


    When Sharon saw X like this, she felt equally sad.


    She held her hand tightly. "In that case, I''ll stay here and chat with you. Did you know? I went to a jewelry exhibition two days ago..."


    Sharon kept trying to find topics to distract X, going from one subject to another.


    In the end, her tactic worked well as she sessfully distracted X into a much better mood.


    At approximately eleven o''clock, visitors began showing up in X''s ward, mostly acquaintances of the Batton and Quest family who had heard about X''s delivery.


    Each one was someone prominent not only in Antis but also in the entire Country Z.


    The visitors arrived in groups one after another. There was a constant flow of people entering and leaving the ward until it gradually lessened by


    noon.


    At half-past twelve, the President and his wife arrived with their trusted personnel to personally visit X.


    Suddenly, the entire Municipal Hospital came alive until they left half an hourter.


    Upon their departure, X''s ward became peaceful again.


    Meanwhile, news of the Battons'' premature newborns also became widely known due to the many prominent individuals who visited her, appearing on the inte.


    The news upied the number one spot on various search engines, while ''#X''s premature delivery#'' also upied the number one spot on Weibo''s list of hot topics with the tag ''explosive'' behind it.


    People were making all sorts ofments-


    "The babies were born at six months old. It sounds critical. I hope they''re fine."


    "It''s a boy and a girl. If they could survive, that would be perfect. X is such a kind person. I hope luck is on her side."


    "My apologies for not being


    informed. When did X get


    1


    pregnant? couldn''t tell she was pregnant at all from the photos. taken of her at public events. How could she have been six months along?"


    "I pray that her children are fine. X and Stanley must feel awful.¡±


    "Aren''t premature deliveries normal? She can''t have the best of everything. God is fair."


    ¡°You''re heartless. Why can''t you hope for the best for other people? Do you think a keyboard warrior like you deserves good things in life?¡± "What''s your name, keyboard warrior? I''ll send you to the nearest mental asylum."


    X remained oblivious to all thesements.


    ***


    At one o''clock that afternoon, Stanley Batton walked into the ward with some food he had prepared as well as arge silver suitcase. Meanwhile, bodyguards were already in ce outside the ward and the neonatal intensive care unit.


    The entire floor was sealed offpletely, so nobody could enter without permission.


    Everyone in the hospital knew the boundaries around X and her children were off-limits to random people.


    Stanley had also showered and changed his clothes, now d in his usual dark shirt and pants.


    The shower seemed to do him good as he looked more refreshed and energetic.


    X still felt that he was the most handsome man in the world.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Stanley dropped the suitcase by the wall, then ced a white, multiyered, thermal food


    l


    container on the nightstand. "made lunch for you. It''s all lightly vored, and so you can eat everything."


    X nodded. ¡°Thank you, Honey. You haven''t slept all night, and yet you still cooked for me. You must be exhausted."


    He smiled. ¡°This is nothingpared to what you''ve gone through."


    Hearing him, Sharon immediately


    chipped in: "He''s right. It is nothing


    compared to what you''ve been


    through. He should be tired during times like this. Do you think being a father is an easy job?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Her words always made X feel warm in her heart, feeling grateful that she had the best mother-inw in the world.


    Sharon appreciated her for the sacrifices she had made, and she also demanded that her son do his best to make it up to X.


    Sharon even treated her like her own daughter.


    Stanley calmly gazed at his mother. "Yes, you''re right."


    After that, he opened the food container and ced all the dishes on the nightstand.


    It was a simple lunch consisting of porridge, vegetable soup, and pickled vegetables.


    Sharon quickly set up a dining table before helping X to sit up carefully, and personally feeding her.


    Right then, somebody suddenly opened the door to the ward.

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    A bodyguard was standing by the door as he looked at X Quest and Stanley Batton with a frantic expression on his face. "The-the-" he stammered, panting heavily.


    Stanley''s frown deepened as he surged to his feet. "What is it? Spit it out!"


    X and Sharon Lindt instantly panicked seeing the bodyguard acting this way.


    "The children-" the bodyguard said with a trembling voice. "They''re gone. We''ve already blocked all exits in the hospital."


    When X heard this, she felt like the entire world was copsing before her.


    Stanley and Sharon felt the same way.


    None of them could believe what they had just heard.


    They had already deployed bodyguards throughout the entire building. It was unthinkable that anyone could still kidnap the children.


    Panicked, X mbered out of bed and looked at the frantic man. "What? What do you mean? Did you say my children are gone? What were you doing? Why didn''t you look after them?"


    Just by standing alone, X already felt the energy being drained out of her body as if she could copse at any moment.


    She could feel her wound opening bit by bit, shooting pains from her belly as warm blood slowly trickled out of her wound.


    Soon, her shirt became stained with blood.


    Sharon and Stanley both panicked at the sight.


    He quickly stepped forward and picked X up before cing her back on the bed. He then pressed a button to contact a nurse to exin what happened.


    Meanwhile, Sharon wiped her tears away and gazed at X. "I know you''re worried, but you shouldn''t leave your bed."


    With that, Sharon turned to look at the bodyguard and waited for him to speak.


    "We-we never once looked away


    from the babies, but there was an instant when the entire room went dark By the time the lights returned, they were gone."


    He kept his head hung low.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "The entire process happened within a few seconds. We couldn''t react in time," he added.


    X instantly had a suspect in her mind when she heard this.


    It wasn''t something an ordinary person could do.


    Only a demon was capable of something like this. Could it be the nine-tailed demon fox?


    As the thought came to mind, her tears began streaming down her face in a frantic haze.


    A strong sense of insecurity made her mind turn nk. She couldn''t even think like how she usually did.


    Her head felt overloaded and heavy.


    Stanley


    before Cowled at the bodyguard


    earning to look at his wife,


    now covered in blood. "Are you


    right? Don''t move, okay?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, she grabbed his hand tightly. "Honey, don''t worry about me. Think of ways to find our children! I want them back."


    If the demon fox took her children away, their lives would be at risk.


    X was going mad.


    Sharon, who had no idea what might have happened, felt that the bodyguard must have been lying.


    Fuming, she approached him. "Do


    you think you''re writing a novel? Are you telling me that something supernatural happened and that my grandchildren were kidnapped by a demon?" she asked incredulously before yelling at him.


    "Speak the truth!"

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    The bodyguard was trembling all over. ¡°It''s the truth. Many others saw what I saw. You can ask around. There''s also surveince footage of what happened. You can check it out."


    Sharon Lindt sneered. "I don''t have to see anything. Why should I believe what you said? If there are witnesses, that only means you were all part of the scheme."


    Stanley Batton was beginning to feel agitated by the sound of her voice.


    He scowled at his mother. "Be quiet, you don''t have to get involved in this."


    Sharon became even angrier then. "What do you mean? My grandchildren are missing. How could I not be involved? Is it wrong of me to ask questions?"


    However, Stanley neither looked at Sharon nor replied to her. He continued to frown before turning to look at X. "Stay here. The nurse will tend to your wound shortly. I''ll report this to the authorities and look for Yaksha."


    Resisting the pain, X instantly grabbed his hand tightly and spoke. ¡°Okay, but Honey... you must bring our children back. Please.¡±


    It was already challenging for the newborns to survive as they were still connected to all those tubes.


    But now, they were suddenly taken away.


    How could they survive this?


    The more she thought about them, the more her heart ached painfully.


    If this was karma, she had already tasted her fair share of it, and it hurt far too much.


    Why did karma have to hurt her children? Why couldn''t she be the one who received the punishment?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    If X could, she would sacrifice her own life to ensure her children were safe.


    Stanley nodded a little before leaving with a somber expression.


    After that, several medical staff quickly entered the ward only to be shocked when they saw the state X was in.


    A doctor quickly stepped forward, unwrapping the bandage around her stomach to check on her wound, which was wide open by then.


    Blood and flesh were all meshed, with fresh blood continually flowing out.


    It was painful to even look at it.


    X felt the physical pain in her stomach, but it was nothingpared to how her heart was aching.


    She didn''t care about herself at all. All she could think about were her weak, helpless children.


    Why did they have to bear the karma from her past life?


    They were still so small and vulnerable.


    Sharon was equally shocked to see X in such a state.


    as she looked we


    at


    She instantly walked over to her bed, trembling the doctor. "Doctor, please fix X up. Will she be all right?"


    W


    The doctor was disinfecting X''s wound as he replied to Sharon. "She''ll be fine this time, but she still needs to be careful. I can''t


    guarantee her safety if this happens again."


    "Yes, we understand," she said, nodding.


    Her heart ached for all of them, and she didn''t know what she was supposed to do.

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    X Quest had only just delivered her babies, yet she was already afflicted with two separate tragedies.


    Her children were delivered prematurely at six months along, with tubes connected to their bodies. Whether they would live or die was still uncertain. And then, not long after they were born, they were kidnapped.


    The more Sharon Lindt thought about it, the more her heart ached on X''s behalf.


    ¡°Which b*stard did this? How could he do this to two innocent babies? Isn''t he afraid of karma? If my daughter-inw and grandchildren get hurt because of this, I''ll make sure the culprit is brought to justice," Sharon said through gritted teeth, her hands clenched into fists by her side.


    In the meantime, X seemedpletely devastated, feeling herself being devoured by helplessness and worry.


    Her children were still so tiny. Their lives were at risk even while asleep in a thermal case.


    How could they stand all the torture?


    If the nine-tailed fox did take them away, they''d probably die before the demon even tried anything. Anyhow, their lives were in grave danger.


    The more X pondered over it, the sadder she felt, but she wasn''t about to give up no matter what.


    She tried to remain optimistic by telling herself that her children would live as long as they managed to find them in time.


    At this point, she felt as if she had hit rock bottom in life, feeling nothing but a sense of hopelessness.


    The doctor was still stitching her wound without any anesthetics due to the urgency of her situation earlier.


    X could feel the crippling pain where he was stitching but she didn''t cry out in pain at all.


    She was like a zombie at this point. Other than crying, she couldn''t do anything else. The glimmer in her eyes had disappeared along with her children.


    What used to be a dark sky full of stars in her eyes, they had now be cloudy due to worrying over her children.


    "X? X, don''t be like this," Sharon said to her. "Say something... anything. Please don''t scare me."


    She couldn''t control her tears as well as she spoke.


    Nevertheless, X didn''t respond or acknowledge her at all. It was as if she had lost the ability to react. She stared unseeingly and hopelessly at the ceiling, her pupils dted and unable to focus on anything at all.


    Tears continued to stream down her face, wetting her white pillowcase.


    Within a short time, the pillow was drenched from her tears.


    Sharon''s heart ached even more when she saw X''s wound.


    Inhaling deeply, Sharon nced at the doctor. "Be gentler, be gentler."


    The doctor nodded without saying anything and continued to stitch her wound.


    It took roughly ten minutes before the stitching wasplete without X making a sound throughout the entire process.


    She remained quiet even when her face had turned ashen, and her lips were bloody from her biting.


    She maintained the same posture all this while, crying as she lied still, staring at the ceiling.


    Once the stitching wasplete, the doctor disinfected her wound again before quickly wrapping it in ayer of bandage.


    By then, X''s wound had already be swollen, sending sharp pains shooting from it whenever something touched her wound.


    Yet, she still did not react other than to bite harder on her lips.


    Sweat drenched her body as a result of the physical and emotional pain.


    She hated her current state of being.


    If it had been a regr delivery, she could go with Stanley to look for her children instead of waiting there helplessly like an invalid. Seeing X like this made Sharon feel even more fearful.


    The elder woman trembled as she sat next to X and held her hand tightly. "Oh, child. Please say something. Don''t be like this. Will you please look at me? You only just delivered, so you shouldn''t be crying. Crying while you go through


    postpartum recovery will affect your eyes.¡±


    Initially, Sharon thought she''d be able to take good care of X during her recovery, perhaps even preventing her from shedding a single tear. However, it now seemed that she had been too optimistic.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Somebody made X cry, and Sharon wanted to know who was behind this. How could that person harm two weak and helpless children?


    When X heard what Sharon said, she took a deep breath and slowly lifted her gaze to her. "Mom, do you think my children will return to me?"


    Sharon felt even more troubled after hearing that question.


    Would they return? She really couldn''t be sure.


    Despite her own uncertainty, she held X''s hand tightly andforted her. "I''m sure they will. I believe my grandchildren will be fine. You''re such a good person, X. God wouldn''t let you lose them."


    X smiled bitterly but kept quiet.


    She was a good person in this lifetime. She was kind, and she worked hard. She always donated to the poor and did many charitable deeds. However, she did a lot of terrible things in her past life.


    X began praying in her heart as she closed her eyes. ''God, please look at me. If I''ve done terrible things in my past life, let me bear all the karma. Don''t let my two children suffer in my ce.


    ''Punish me! Since it''s my wrongdoings, why must my children bear the consequences? As long as my children are safe, I''m willing to do anything.'' Finishing her prayer, X bit her lip forcefully again, tasting blood, but she still felt numb.


    "We still aren''t sure of the situation yet. Your children might return very soon," Sharon added.


    She wished she could trade what remained of her life for X, Stanley Batton, and their children''s happiness. She didn''t want to see their family fall apart this way.


    Why was this happening?


    The medical staff members nearby had all heard some rumors about what happened, and even they couldn''t help but tear up.


    The doctor silently wiped his tears away before looking at Sharon. Then, he started to speak-

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    "You must keep an eye on Ms. Quest. She shouldn''t move around too much. If she tears her wound again, she wouldn''t be able to bear it. "Also, monitor her emotions, or her recovery would be affected. If things worsen, her wound might get infected. It could put her life at risk." The doctor had a solemn expression on his face as he spoke, releasing a long, helpless sigh after finishing his sentence.


    As a doctor in this hospital for twenty years, he''d seen all sorts of cases, but this was the first time he''d encountered something like this. Sharon Lindt cried as she listened to his advice, ensuring to remember all of it.


    After wiping her tears away, she gazed at the doctor. "I understand. Thank you, Doctor. Can I have a word with you?"


    He nodded respectfully and left the ward first.


    Meanwhile, Sharon wiped her tears away again before following him out.


    After closing the door behind her, Sharon said softly, "I can''t let this go on for my daughter-inw any longer. You were right, it''s far too dangerous. Why don''t we opt for an extreme measure?"


    "What do you mean?" The doctor had a curious look in his eyes.


    "Give her a shot of tranquilizer. It''ll calm her down enough to sleep peacefully. Only if it''s allowed, of course," she added quickly.


    He considered the idea for a few seconds. "All right."


    Sharon immediately sighed in relief and returned to the ward to find X Quest staring nkly at the ceiling.


    The nurses in the room felt heartbroken on her behalf, but no one dared to say anything under such circumstances.


    It felt extremely tense inside the ward.


    Approximately ten minutester, the doctor returned with a bottle of drip fluid that he proceeded to install for his patient.


    X closed her eyes and fell asleep approximately three minutester.


    Sharon instantly sighed in relief when she saw her like this.


    The doctor did the same before walking over to Sharon, gently patting her shoulder.


    "I added some stabilizer in the anti-inmmatory drip. She''ll be in a state of deep sleep for the next five to six hours. Don''t worry and don''t think too much. I believe luck is on the Batton family''s side. I''m certain the children will be alright," he said.


    Sharon nodded before plopping down on the couch nearby. She then called her husband, Wilson Batton, on the phone.


    He was preparing to cook porridge in the kitchen at home.


    By then, he had already ced all the ingredients in the pot, only needing to add water and turn on the stove.


    Seeing his wife calling on the phone, Wilson quickly washed his hands, wiping them on the apron as he picked up her call.


    "What is it, Darling? I''m cooking porridge for X," he told her.


    Hearing his voice, Sharon broke down and cried. What little willpower she had nowpletely vanished.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to speak through her sobs. "Honey, you don''t have to cook porridge for her. Even if you do, X won''t eat it." "Did something happen to X?" He sounded concerned.


    "It''s not X. It''s our grandchildren," she said in a hoarse voice. "They''re missing."


    Wilson could no longer stand upright


    when he heard this. His knees buckled, and hended directly on the ground. "What did you say? How could our grandchildren be missing?¡±


    Despite having gone through a lot in life, Wilson couldn''t stay strong when he found out about such news.


    Sharon promptly told him about everything that happened through her sobbing voice.


    Wilson felt his vision turning dark when he heard what Sharon said.


    "Wait for me in the hospital. I''ll be there right away," he said before terminating the call.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back at the hospital''s security room, Stanley Batton had already found the surveince footage when the incident urred.


    Within that one second, the children disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Most importantly, from the


    surveince footage, there was


    nobody else inside the intensive care


    unit and the surrounding areas


    except for medical staff and


    bodyguards when it happened.


    It was exactly like what the bodyguard who reported the incident to them described.


    The children had disappeared right before their very eyes within a second.


    Previously, Stanley had reconfirmed with the Hospital Director that there was only one entrance to the intensive care unit.


    Hence, no ordinary person could''ve walked in from another passageway to kidnap the children.


    Even if they wanted to, they couldn''t possibly have done it within a second.


    Hence, who else could it have been if not the nine-tailed demon fox?


    It was impossible without magic involved.


    Stanley stood up quickly and called Yaksha on the phone, only to find that his phone was unreachable.


    By then, the police officers had already arrived.


    Stanley entrusted them with the responsibility of finding any clues from the surveince footage, and also ensuring aplete non-disclosure to the public.


    After giving all the necessary instructions, Stanley called Zack Cassidy to keep things under control at the Municipal Hospital.


    Then, he got into his helicopter and began flying to where Yaksha lived.


    ***


    Upon arriving on the ind where Yaksha lived, Stanley quickly walked through the forest maze and arrived at Yaksha''s house.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yaksha''s disciples were busy drying herbs under the sun when he came upon them.


    One of them immediately stepped forward when he saw Stanley. "Hello, Mr. Batton. You must be here to see my master."


    Stanley frowned slightly. "Yes. Is your master around?"


    "He went up the mountain to forage some herbs. He should be back soon."


    "Where did he go?" Stanley asked with a sense of urgency.

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    Right now, time was of the essence.


    Stanley Batton needed to see Yaksha right away.


    ¡°He''s on the mountain behind the house." The disciple pointed towards the back of the house while replying respectfully.


    Stanley didn''t reply and began running towards the mountain.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy Quest was sorting through some newly bought baby clothes with Betty Starmount in the living room when he suddenly received a call from Sharon Lindt.


    She told him what his daughter, X Quest, was going through, leaving him dumbfounded upon hearing the news.


    He copsed on the couch, panting as his vision turned dark.


    At the same time, Betty was equally shocked when she heard what Sharon said.


    Did the demon fox do it?


    It must be.


    What else could have done such a thing in such a short amount of time?


    Her hands trembled slightly by her side at the thought.


    Seeing how sad Jeremy was made her hands tremble even more as she started to tear up.


    ¡°Honey, don''t be like this. I believe they''ll be able to find the children,¡± Betty said in aforting tone.


    Jeremy inhaled deeply before patting himself on the chest gently. "Betty, I want to see X at the hospital right now. Get the driver." Betty nodded.


    Jeremy''s vision suddenly turned dark, and he copsed on the couch, making her panic.


    Falling to her knees, she nudged him repeatedly in an attempt to wake him up. ¡°Honey, what''s wrong? What''s wrong? Say something!¡± However, Jeremy didn''t react at all.


    Betty shuddered as she quickly ced her hand under his nose, only to find that he wasn''t breathing.


    She sprang onto her feet and backed away in terror, feeling her heart breaking apart.


    Her entire body was trembling as guilt and sadness spread through her chest. She could barely stand straight.


    Kneeling on the ground with her body still trembling, she gazed down at Jeremy. "Finally, the poison worked. It didn''t kill X''s children, but it killed you.


    "Don''t me me as I didn''t have a choice. I felt bad for you because you''ve been so good to me. It''s the first time I''ve felt what it''s like to have a ce to call home, to be loved and protected. If not for the demon fox, I believe we would''ve had a happy life together.


    "I admit that I''ve developed feelings for you, as unimaginable as it sounds, but what can I do about it?


    "Despite my feelings for you, the demon fox wants you dead. There''s no other option because anyone who goes against it will die.


    "Whatever I owe you in this lifetime, I''ll repay you in the next if I can." With that, Betty closed her eyes as she trembled, hugging Jeremy tightly.


    His familiar scent that made her feel safe wafted through her nostrils.


    Memories of how they met and fell in love appeared in her mind a bit at a time.


    The scenes that once brought her warmth and joy were now causing her pain.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She had to kill the person she loved the most, and the one who loved her the most, to protect herself.


    Betty was truly disgusted with herself.


    Tears filled her eyes, blurring her vision. At that moment, her heart was being torn apart.


    She felt like she could die at any moment.


    If they weren''t destined to be together in this lifetime, she wished they could still find each other and get married in the next one.


    Right then, the door opened, and a maid walked in with a bag of groceries.


    She was thoroughly shocked by


    el


    what she saw on the couch. The bag in her and slipped from her grip,


    ans scattered all over the


    floor.


    She immediately stepped forward and addressed Betty. "What happened to Mr. Quest?"


    Betty took a deep breath and looked up in sorrow. "He''s dead."


    ¡°How-how did he die? What happened?"


    The maid couldn''t help but start sobbing.


    Jeremy Quest was a kind person, always pleasant to the maids.


    He never treated them as if they were inferior to him. Instead, he treated them like family.


    She really liked Jeremy as her employer.


    "He found out about some terrible news, and then this happened," Betty whispered.


    She then hugged Jeremy''s corpse tightly and sobbed as she spoke "Honey,wake up! Please wake up and look at me onest time. Didn''t you say you wanted to visit X with me?


    UMS


    "Weren''t we supposed to travel the world together? How could you go back on your words? You said you''d keep your promises."


    Betty might have been saying these things for the maid''s benefit, but she genuinely meant them.


    Right then, she was overwhelmed with all sorts of emotions, feeling like she was going mad.


    It was the first time she ever felt this helpless in her life.


    The maid took a deep breath before cing a finger carefully under Jeremy''s nose.


    After making sure he wasn''t breathing, she promptly dialed X''s number with trembling hands only to find that her call went unanswered.


    She then tried Stanley Batton''s number to no avail.


    Dashing out of the house, she drove to the hospital directly.


    Upon arrival, she ran to X''s ward, pushing the door open without knocking.


    X was still sleeping soundly with Sharon Lindt apanying her nearby, her eyes still reddened from crying earlier.


    Sharon was shocked when she saw the maid. "Who are you?"


    "What do you want to tell her?" Sharon asked.


    "Mr. Quest-Mr. Quest..." She couldn''t finish her sentence as despair overflowed from her.


    Sharon''s heart skipped a beat. "What is it?"


    "Mr. Quest is dead," she sobbed.


    "What?" Sharon had a look of disbelief in her eyes.

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    Sharon Lindt couldn''t believe what she heard.


    At that moment, her mind was buzzing so much she couldn''t think straight.


    How could the person she spoke to on the phone earlier be dead?


    Perhaps it was because of her call?


    Apart from shock and sadness, Sharon also felt guilty.


    She now regretted telling Jeremy Quest about what happened.


    If she hadn''t told him, would he have been alive?


    What would she tell X Quest when she woke up?


    Jeremy had died because of her.


    Sharon hated herself, and that thought prompted her to p herself twice forcefully.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did she have to call him?


    Earlier, her only thought was that Jeremy deserved to know what happened to his grandchildren.


    Besides, he would''ve found out anyway when he came to visit them.


    Now that Sharon thought about it, perhaps she had acted too rashly.


    Would he have been fine if she had kept it a secret from him?


    What should she do? What could she do?


    Suddenly, Sharon felt lost and panicked.


    Her grandchildren had been kidnapped during their weakest state.


    Her daughter-inw was heartbroken and still suffering from her post-delivery surgical wound.


    On top of that, Sharon indirectly caused X''s father to die after breaking the news to him. She could feel herself having an emotional breakdown as tears filled her eyes, blurring her vision.


    Her body began to tremble, feeling drained of energy that she couldn''t even stand upright anymore.


    Her knees gave way, and she directly plopped down on X''s bed as her heart raced to the point where her chest hurt.


    Sharon felt as if she couldn''t take it anymore.


    She felt suffocated, hopeless, and in pain.


    All these feelings inside her made it feel like she was in hell.


    Inhaling deeply, she lifted her hands and forcefully pped herself twice again.


    Despite using full force, she could feel no pain.


    At that moment, the pain in her heart surpassed any physical pain she was feeling.


    "I-I''m terrible, I really am. Why did I have to call him? Why?"


    With that, she lifted her hands and pped herself twice more.


    Seeing that, the maid hurried forward to grab her hands. "Ms. Lindt, please stop. You couldn''t have known that calling Mr. Quest would cause him to die."


    The maid also started sobbing as she spoke.


    Sharon slowly closed her eyes. Her body was still trembling. "X would surely be devastated when she wakes up and finds out."


    How could X bear the pain of losing her loved ones one after another?


    She was still so young. Why did she have to bear so much pain?


    Sharon instantly grabbed the maid''s hand when she thought of this. "Who else was at home?"


    "Mr. Quest''s girlfriend, Betty Starmount," the maid answered truthfully.


    "Betty was with him when he died. She was the only person at home," she added.


    Before Sharon decided to tell X everything, she hoped she could keep this a secret from everyone or they might beat her to it.


    She still had to discuss with Stanley Batton and Wilson Batton whether it would be wise for X to find out about her father in her current condition. The maid nodded respectfully.


    "You should go back," Sharon told her.


    The maid nodded again before turning around to leave.


    After the maid had gone, Sharon stood up and began pacing the room, calling her husband on the phone.


    Wilson had gone to the police station after dropping by to visit X and understand the situation better.


    By then, his phone was already out of battery and was now turned off.


    Feeling helpless, she called Stanley instead, who was searching for Yaksha on the mountain behind his house on the ind.


    He continued to hike up the mountain after picking up the call. "What is it, Mom? Did something happen to X?" His gaze immediately hardened when he said this.


    When Sharon heard her son''s voice, her vulnerability surfaced and she started crying again.


    Stanley instantly felt choked up when he heard her sobs.


    His gaze steeled. "What is it? What happened to X? Say something!"


    Sobbing hard, Sharon quickly spoke. "Nothing happened to X. It''s your father-inw."


    After that, she told him everything as she cried.


    Stanley waspletely shocked when he heard what she said.


    He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    His heart ached as he frowned deeply.


    Jeremy Quest treated him like his own son.


    He didn''t take the news well at all.


    "Don''t be sad. Take good care of X, and don''t let her find out about this for now."


    He tried to stay calm on the surface, but he was devastated in reality.


    He couldn''t believe Jeremy was gone just like that, and he no longer had a father-inw.


    X also became an orphan.


    ¡°I know," Sharen said. "I called to talk to you about this because I couldn''t decide either. I wasn''t sure if I


    should keep it from X or tell her the truth. I want to keep it from her, but fm worried I can''t do that well. After all, he was her father


    "His death is a significant matter in the Quest family," she added while sobbing.


    bee


    "X would be even more


    devastated if she found out,


    especially in her condition. It might


    lead to even worse consequences.


    Let''s keep it from her for now," Stanley replied, his frown deepening as he spoke.

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    ¡°All right, Stan, I think you''re right. What if X hates us when she finds outter?" Sharon Lindt asked.


    Stanley Batton frowned deeply, feeling mixed emotions. "I''d rather be hated by her than have her go through an emotional breakdown."


    X Quest was already devastated. If she found out about her father''s death, things would only worsen.


    The consequences might be dire if the emotional stress takes a toll on her.


    He wouldn''t allow that to happen, even if X ended up hating him.


    He needed to protect his wife.


    Sharon instantly nodded in agreement. "All right, Stan, I''ll do as you say. What do we do next?"


    Stanley furrowed his brows. "Send his body to the morgue but don''t proceed with cremation just yet. Get an autopsy first."


    His mother''s eyes widened in surprise when she heard this. "Do you suspect there might be something behind his death?" He frowned again. "Just as a precaution."


    It was better to investigate Jeremy Quest''s death thoroughly since it happened a little too suddenly.


    Sharon nodded immediately. "All right, I''ll do as you say."


    "Don''t worry about it, I''ll handle the rest," he assured her.


    "Okay, but how will I face X when she wakes up? I feel like I''ve indirectly caused her father''s death," she said. "Do what you need to, but don''t be weird about it. And let''s not jump to conclusions about the cause of his death." Since Betty showed up, X had a premature delivery, and then her father died without a cause.


    Perhaps there was a connection between those incidents?


    The timing of these incidents seemed a little too coincidental.


    The many questions in Stanley''s mind terrified him.


    Sharon inhaled deeply. "All right, don''t worry. I''ll put on a good show."


    He didn''t say anything. Instead, he silently hung up and called Zack Cassidy on the phone.


    "My father-inw just passed away. Keep this a secret, and don''t let anyone else find out. Also, send the body to the morgue and get an autopsy done.


    "Make sure to hire more people to keep an eye on the morgue. Don''t let anyone modify the autopsy results. Other than the pathologist, I don''t want anyone else near the body, especially Betty Starmount," he added.


    With that, Stanley hung up the phone and continued searching for Yaksha, feeling like he had hit rock-bottom.


    Every step he made felt heavy.


    During the mid-winter season, the mountain was covered in snow that reached his calves, leaving behind visible tracks with every step he took.


    The cold northern winds continued to bellow, sounding like it would tear the entire world apart.


    This ce used to look lush and lively, but now, wilted and lifeless trees were everywhere he looked with no green nts in sight.


    Although it was cold amidst the snow, he continued to walk forward calmly until he arrived at the peak.


    There, he found Yaksha, squatting next to a boulder as he carefully dug a nt out.


    He was wearing his mask, with a serious expression on his face.


    Beside him, arge bamboo basket contained root nts of various shapes and sizes.


    When he saw Stanley approaching,


    he quickly stood up. "Why are you here? Didn''t you tell me that Ms. Quest had a premature delivery? Why aren''t you there with her? [was preparing to visit her after I received your call. However, I wanted to bring some useful herbs over before I depart."


    Stanley immediately thought of his children when he mentioned ''premature delivery''.


    Instantly, his facial expression turned gloomy again.


    When Yaksha observed this, he promptly straightened and asked, "What''s the matter? Did something happen to the children?"


    "Yes." Stanley frowned again.


    "What happened?" Yaksha asked in surprise.


    Stanley then told him everything he knew.


    "What? How could something like this happen?" Yaksha had a stunned look in his eyes and then quickly took a few steps back. "I didn''t think your creditor would exact revenge on your children."


    "I''m here to ask you if there''s any way we could find the nine-tailed demon fox," Stanley said with a look of urgency and panic in his eyes.


    Although he rarely showed his emotions, he couldn''t keep calm anymore.


    Yaksha had a conflicted look in his eyes and didn''t reply right away.


    "You have a way, don''t you?" Stanley immediately asked when he noticed the look in his eyes.


    Clenching his fists tightly upon hearing the question, Yaksha then fixed a determined look at the younger man. "Yes, I do. Come with me." Stanley instantly sighed in relief. "Okay."


    Yaksha didn''t reply except to hand his bamboo basket over to Stanley before making his way down the mountain.


    Stanley followed soon after, carefully carrying the basket on his back to the house.


    The scent of burning sandalwood incense filled the old-fashioned living room.


    It was sufficiently warm in the house, making it feel like summer as soon as they entered.


    Yaksha quickly pointed at the couch.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have a seat. I''m heading upstairs.


    Don''te with me, and don''t


    disturb me. Even if I don''te down for a long while, do note looking for me.


    "Also, you must stop anyone from disturbing me," he added.


    "All right." Stanley immediately nodded.


    Yaksha didn''t say anything further and hurried upstairs.


    After he was gone, Stanley silently sat on the couch and waited, feeling increasingly restless.


    Meanwhile, back in Antis, Zack Cassidy had already transferred Jeremy Quest''s body to a morgue via a helicopter.


    Upon arrival at the morgue, the body was ced in a secret, darkened room inside.


    Throughout the entire process, nobody was allowed to say a word about it.

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    Dark clouds dotted the skies, both in Antis and the nameless ind on which Yaksha lived.


    Approximately five minutester, Stanley Batton suddenly felt a gust of wind in the house, followed by a dense sandalwood scent. The odd urrences caused Stanley to look around subconsciously, finding nothing out of ce other than those.


    The strong wind continued for approximately five minutes before disappearing, regaining some warmth within the house again. Stanley was taken aback by what happened, feeling increasingly curious about what Yaksha was doing upstairs. Approximately half an hourter, a strong gust of wind appeared in the house again, carrying the same thick sandalwood scent with it.


    This time, the lights went out in the house and plunged everything into darkness.


    Stanley''s eyes darted around, but he couldn''t see anything.


    The darknesssted for five minutes before the lights in the house flickered on again, making everything peaceful and warm once more.


    It all felt like a dream. It was unusual yet mystical.


    Right then, Stanley started hearing ringing sounds from upstairs.


    It sounded like numerous bells ringing, growing louder and louder until they were almost deafening.


    Ten minutester, everything became calm again.


    All this made Stanley feel extremely curious.


    However, because of what Yaksha said, Stanley remained calmly seated on the couch.


    Just like that, half an hour went by before he heard footsteps.


    He focused his attention toward the sound to see Yaksha walking the stairs, holding on to the railing.


    t


    He seemed drained of energy and extremely weak.


    Stanley hurried forward to help him when he saw this. "What happened to you?"


    Cough, cough, cough¡ª


    Yaksha couldn''t utter a single word. Instead, he bent over and repeatedly coughed at the ground.


    cing his hand on Yaksha''s back, Stanley gently patted it to make him feel better.


    Stanley didn''t know what he did upstairs, but he was now suffering greatly because of it. "Pfft-"


    Right then, Yaksha suddenly


    coughed out a mouthful of bloodet


    before sitting down on the stain


    leaning against the railing while


    huffing and puffing.


    A strong scent of blood began to spread through the room.


    Yaksha''s breathing was also getting shallower, panting as he gazed at Stanley.


    "Let me rest for a while. I''ll tell youter."


    Stanley nodded slightly as he sat next to him and wordlessly rubbed his back.


    Yaksha closed his eyes to rest.


    Opening his eyes approximately fiveThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    minutester, Yaksha looked at


    Stanley "I know where your children are. Indeed, they are with the nin?-tailed demon fox. They are still alive."

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    "They''re in a cave on Mount Barrow right now, but the demon fox isn''t with them," Yaksha told him.


    Stanley Batton instantly felt relieved when he heard this, d that his children were still alive when he thought they''d be dead. "Are they doing all right?"


    "I''m not sure about that, but regardless of whether they''re fine or not, we need to hurry and make our way there," Yaksha said.


    "Can you go there in your current state?" Stanley asked worriedly.


    "I can. Don''t worry."


    With that, Yaksha reached for the railing with difficulty and stood up, immediately coughing as soon as he did.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    "If I don''t go with you now, you won''t be able to find your children."


    "Thank you," Stanley replied with a deep frown.


    "Why so courteous? I''m only repaying the kindness that I was shown. Besides, I owe the Quest family big time," Yaksha replied.


    ¡°I came here with my helicopter. I''ll fly you there right away," Stanley suggested, but Yaksha shook his head.


    "We don''t need a helicopter."


    A curious look appeared in Stanley''s eyes. "In that case, how will we get there?"


    Yaksha then retrieved a white charm from his pocket. "I just acquired this."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s a teleport amulet. Have you yed games? Do you know how random teleport scrolls work in games?" Yaksha asked, still sounding out of breath.


    "I do. Once we click on the scroll, we''d be able to teleport to a random location in the game."


    "Yes, this works the same way in


    However, this has a f


    location. Put your coat on, and we''ll


    head out," Yaksha said,et


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Stanley put on his coat without a word, watching Yaksha do the same.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He then walked over to Stanley, grabbing his hand before closing his eyes and chanting a spell.


    Stanley quietly observed throughout the process.


    In the next second, a ray of golden light appeared, and then suddenly, they both appeared at the peak of a snowy mountain.


    Despite having experienced a lot in life, Stanley was still surprised by what he saw.


    "This is


    Barrow. The cave is.


    direct path us," Yaksha sai


    before he began walking down the slope with Stanley trailing behind. belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After they had walked for approximately ten meters, a cave appeared before them.


    Stanley increased his pace toward the cave''s entrance.


    At this moment, all he wanted was to see his children.


    Meanwhile, Yaksha followed closely behind him without a word.


    It was pitch ck in the cave, so Stanley turned on his shlight and peered around to discover that they were currently inside a very long corridor.


    He continued to lead Yaksha further inside with his phone''s shlight.


    It was very quiet inside, their footsteps echoing thunderously throughout the space.


    After walking for approximately a hundred meters, they arrived at a turning point to find another long corridor that seemed endless.


    Once they reached the end of the second corridor, a huge cave entrance appeared in front of them.


    Right after that, they both witnessed a shocking sight.

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    The two children were floating mid-air despite not being supported by any object.


    The tubes connected to their bodies were gone, but they seemed to be in an even better state now than other babies born after a full-term pregnancy. Their bodies emitted golden light, lighting up the entire space around them with their glow.


    Stanley Batton and Yaksha had to look away due to how bright the light was.


    Suddenly, the lighting from them disappeared before the babies slowly drifted over to the two men, prompting them to reach out and catch them subconsciously.


    At that moment, they both looked shocked.


    Yaksha stayed silent and slowly carried the baby girl as he sat on the ground before checking her pulse.


    He seemed even more shocked when he was done.


    "What is it?" Stanley asked.


    Yaksha quickly stood up. "This kid seems even healthier than full-term babies. She''s healthy and won''t need to be kept in an insted case. She won''t even need any medication.


    "Not only that, but I also sense a strong spiritual power in them. I think it''s protecting them."


    Stanley seemed surprised to hear this. "What?"


    Yaksha slowly nodded. "It''s true. This spiritual power is very strong."


    "Have a look at my boy," Stanley said.


    Yaksha silently ced his finger on the baby boy''s wrist, checking his pulse before turning his gaze back at Stanley.


    "It''s the same for him."


    Right then, the two children''s bodies started emitting golden rays of light again, appearing like two bright chandeliers in the darkness.


    Stanley and Yaksha couldn''t help but squint.


    They followed the light and saw a white fox tail on the ground not far away from them.


    It was covered in blood and looked like it had just fallen off.


    Yaksha seemed even more shocked as he quickly took a few steps back.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That must be the demon fox''s tail. Nine-tailed foxes have nine lives. Each time they die, they''d lose a single tail. It means that it had already died once."


    With that, Yaksha looked at Stanley in excitement. "This means that somebody saved the children! No, to be more urate, it might be another demon or a god.


    "Or, there''s another possibility-" he trailed off.


    "What might that be?" Stanley asked with a curious gaze.


    "The children protected themselves. After all, they both possess spiritual power. It might have been activated when the demon fox attacked them, attacking the nine-tailed fox in return," Yaksha exined.


    Stunned for a few seconds, Stanley soon calmed down, knowing that he had encountered too many mystical incidents like this anyway.


    "Which do you think is more likely to have happened?" he asked.


    "I can''t be too sure. I think it could be either," Yaksha answered truthfully.


    "How did you know my children were here? Can you use the same way to find out what they''ve encountered?"


    Yaksha shook his head. ¡°I can''t. I asked someone else about it earlier, but it uses too much of my Chi energy. If I do it again, I might just die.¡±


    Stanley nodded, feeling curious about all this. "Who did you ask?"


    "You don''t have to know that," Yakshaughed.


    Stanley didn''t ask further when he heard this, but his curiosity lingered.


    "I know you''re curious, but I really can''t tell you, or I''d be punished," Yaksha told him.


    ¡°Yeah, I understand. I realize my


    children seem much healthier than before, perhaps even healthier than full-term babies. Is this also because they are protected by spiritual


    power?"


    "Perhaps, or somebody might have also secretly helped them," Yaksha said.


    Stanley had even more questions in his mind, but regardless of what happened, he was content that he found his children.


    He believed he would find the answers to his other questions someday in the future.


    "Although the nine-tailed demon fox


    was fought off, we still need to be careful. We need to leave before it returns. We shouldn''t stay here." Yaksha had an urgent look in his eyes.


    Stanley nodded in agreement as he watched Yaksha retrieve another teleport amulet and chant a spell.


    Instantly, they were teleported back to Yaksha''s house, the men standing in the center of the living room.


    The house still felt warm, even the glowing babies in the men''s arms.


    The light made everything around them seem unusually brighter.


    As Stanley returned to his senses, the light emitted from the children disappeared.


    Everything was normal again.


    "Since the children are fine, let''s go and find X." All Stanley wanted to do now was to bring the children to his wife.


    Yaksha nodded. "Yeah, I agree. However, before we leave, I''d like to bring some things along for X. Wait here for a while."


    With that, he directly ced the baby girl on the couch before heading upstairs.


    When Yaksha left, Stanley carried


    his son over to join his daughter et


    slowly settling him down beside her. Then he knelt on one knee and gazed down at his adorable children.


    By then, their bodies were no longer glowing so he could see them clearly. They seemed to have gained some weight, their skin now pink and tender. Both didn''t seem as weak as they were before.


    Not only that, but their bodies no longer seemed swollen like newborns. They were both beautiful and adorable.

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    Their facial features also seemed much more vivid than before.


    No matter how Stanley Batton looked at them, they looked identical to him.


    Their skin was fair from head to toe.


    It seemed like they had inherited all of X Quest''s positive traits.


    At that moment, the two of them were sound asleep, remaining quiet as they breathed evenly. The mere sight of them made Stanley''s heart melt.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He also felt a stronger connection to them.


    It was sufficiently warm in the room, so the children only had a thinyer of white cloth wrapped around them.


    However, they were already sweating from the heat.


    Stanley carefully untucked their tiny hands from under the cloth, only to discover something odd.


    They both had identical and realistic-looking plum blossom-shaped birthmarks on the back of their left palms.


    They looked even more realistic than tattoos.


    He could vaguely see golden rays of light surrounding the blossoms, which then disappeared after a few seconds.


    ''What was going on?''


    Stanley studied the birthmarks in confusion.


    Approximately half an hourter, Yaksha came downstairs, now d in ck overalls, holding a ck, tightly sealed paper bag.


    He walked over to rejoin Stanley.


    Stanley reluctantly peeled his eyes away from his children to address him. ¡°Yaksha, I noticed something strange earlier.¡±


    With that, he pointed at the plum blossom birthmarks on his children''s hands. "Look."


    Hearing that, Yaksha turned to look at the identical birthmarks, only to be visibly taken aback.


    Seeing his reaction, Stanley knew those were not ordinary birthmarks.


    He quickly stood up. "So, what do they mean? I''ve never seen such realistic birthmarks on anybody before. They look even more realistic than those plum blossom tattoos I''ve seen."


    One might think there were real plum blossoms on their hands.


    Although Yaksha heard Stanley, he he didn''t reply. Instead, he sat next to the children and excitedly touched the plum blossom birthmarks on their left hands.


    His excitement made his hands tremble slightly.


    Stanley was curious about his reaction. "What''s going on?"


    "I can''t believe it! I really can''t believe it," Yaksha expressed enthusiastically.


    "What do you mean?"


    Stanley''s visit today resulted in even more questions on his mind than ever.


    Yaksha grinned and gently put down e


    their hands. "I can''t tell you about this yet, but all I can say is that these birthmarks are wonderful signs for your children.


    "I can''t tell you anything further," he added.


    Stanley frowned. "Is it something that heaven forbids you from revealing?"


    "Yes. Take good care of them. When the timees, you''ll know what these birthmarks mean," Yaksha said.

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    A vague smile appeared on Yaksha''s face after saying that.


    "So, does this mean the birthmarks only bring good fortune and nothing bad?" Stanley Batton asked.


    ¡°Naturally. It''s something good that only appears once every few thousand years," Yaksha said.


    Hearing that, Stanley slowly began to feel relieved.


    "Here are some supplements I''ve prepared for X. Take them," the older man added, handing the ck bag he was holding to him.


    "Thank you," he said before epting the bag. "Shall we leave now?"


    "Hold on. These too," Yaksha said as he picked up therge bamboo basket he brought with him from up on the mountain earlier.


    He then retrieved another ck paper bag from a drawer under the coffee table before carefully packing the root vegetables into the bag. "We''ll go and see X now. Let''s get into the helicopter," he told Stanley before he gingerly picked up the baby boy.


    He began to smile the moment he was in his arms. "The longer I look at these children, the more I like them."


    Good-looking children were always particrly adorable. Even someone like Yaksha couldn''t help but grow fond of them.


    "Yes," Stanley beamed before lifting his daughter into his arms carefully as if he was holding a priceless antique.


    His children were truly adorable, perhaps even the most adorable children he had ever seen in the world.


    Yaksha retrieved the amulet he''d used previously from his pocket and held Stanley by his arm, chanting a spell once again.


    The next instant, they had appeared in the helicopter Stanley had flown over to the ind.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In it, Yaksha used his amulet once more and chanted another spell. This time, they had teleported to the rooftop of Municipal Hospitabalong with the helicopter.


    Nobody was on the rooftop right then, so no one in the building noticed them. Hence, their sudden appearance on the roof of the hospital went unheeded.


    Yaksha disembarked from the helicopter first, followed promptly by Stanley.


    They casually peered down and could see everything clearly.


    The hospital was stillpletely


    coff th


    ensuring that


    nobody could enter or leave thel


    hospital without approval.


    Stanley wordlessly carried his daughter and headed downstairs with Yaksha doing the same with the baby boy.


    "Oh, right. You must havee up


    with names for your children, haven''t you?"


    Wsha spoke up as they


    "Don''t use those. I''ll choose names for you."


    "What do you mean?" Stanley wore a curious expression.


    "Just listen to me if you want what''s best for your children."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to exin further, Stanley naturally stopped asking questions and nodded.


    He was willing to trust Yaksha.


    "Okay, thank you," he said.


    Yaksha smiled. "Don''t thank me. I''ve already said before that I''m only returning the Quest family''s favor."


    ¡°What exactly did the Quest family do for you? Why are you so good to X?" Stanley asked.

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    Yaksha didn''t answer Stanley Batton''s question directly. Instead, he changed the topic. "For your children, let''s name them Lte Batton for the girl and Leon Batton for the boy."


    Lte Batton and Leon Batton.


    Stanley liked those names very much. "Okay."


    Yaksha beamed and then sped up his pace.


    Soon, they both arrived on the floor where X Quest''s ward was located with the two children.


    Right then, there were bodyguards everywhere. They seemed stunned when they saw the two men walking in with the missing babies.


    However, none of them dared to ask any questions and merely exchanged bewildered nces.


    The police were there not long ago to investigate. At the time, they still hadn''t found the children.


    So how did Stanley and an oddly attired masked man appear with the children suddenly?


    The nurses were equally surprised as they walked past the counter, prompting one of them to step forward to address Stanley respectfully.


    "Mr. Batton, please hurry up and bring the children to the intensive care unit. I''ll contact the doctor right away."


    Turning to gaze at the babies in the men''s arms, the nurse''s eyes widened upon closer inspection.


    "They look so healthy!" she gasped in surprise. "Why does it look like they''ve gained weight? Are they the same children?"


    She couldn''t believe her eyes. "Also, where are their tubes?"


    She seriously doubted these were the same children.


    However, after some scrutiny, it appeared as if they indeed were the same children, judging from their facial features. The contours had be slightly more defined and smoother.


    What sort of miracle was this?


    How did the children be like this after they were kidnapped?


    The nurse hastily pinched her thigh to check if she was dreaming. It was only possible if she was.


    However, the intense pain she felt revealed that this was all real.


    The nurse seemed bewildered. "It''s not a dream. Mr. Batton, what exactly happened?"


    Stanley frowned. "Don''t ask what


    you shouldn''t. Also, I hope ods out about this, or y


    else


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    know what would happe


    With that, Stanley continued leading Yaksha forward with a cold expression on his face.


    "We don''t need the intensive care unit anymore," he added after taking a few steps forward.


    The nurse seemed even more surprised as she stiffened like a petrified statue.


    She nodded mutely.


    Since Stanley forbade her from telling anyone about this, that meant something paranormal had taken ce.


    People in the hospital had their own theories back when the children had mysteriously disappeared.


    Most thought that the children might have been kidnapped by strange monsters because it couldn''t beBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    oned by an ordinary


    human.


    At first, she didn''t believe them, but¡¢ now, after seeing the children''s.


    condition and Stanley''s real


    couldn''t help but believe


    zwem.


    she


    None of this could be exined by science in the current era.

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    People said that the end of science was the beginning of magic. Was that true?


    Were these children kidnapped by monsters?


    Did those monsters kidnap the children to heal them?


    The nurse felt deeply confused.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Soon, all the nurses at the counter started talking amongst themselves, which was the only thing they dared to do.


    Stanley Batton had given specific instructions not to bring up anything in front of outsiders.


    Everyone in the country knew that offending Stanley Batton would result in a death sentence.


    After arriving in front of X Quest''s ward, Stanley directly opened the door and walked in, eager to see his wife.


    He wanted to know how she was doing.


    X was still sound asleep as the door opened.


    The sky was turning gray outside, signaling that nightfall was upon them.


    Sharon Lindt sat restlessly next to X right then, so she was surprised to see her son and Yaksha entering with the children.


    She instantly sprang to her feet to greet them.


    All thoughts in her mind were forgotten when she saw the state of the children in Stanley''s arms.


    Sharon subconsciously took a step back and remained silent for a few seconds as she studied the children carefully.


    "Are these my grandchildren?"


    Despite looking identical to her grandchildren from before, they were in apletely different condition.


    Moreover, there were no longer tubes connected to them.


    Premature babies would die if they weren''t supported by those tubes but these children seemed to be in a much better state than they were in before.


    Sharon felt as if she was in a dream.


    She instantly pinched the back of her hand to find out if she was ina dream, and once she felt the pain, only then did she believe what she was seeing.


    Stanley saw her reaction and began to speak. "Yes, these are your grandchildren. You''re not dreaming."


    ,


    He ced his daughter in Sharon''s arms. "This is your granddaughter. From now on, her name is Lte Batton."


    Holding her grandchild in her arms again, Sharon forgot to ask the rest of the questions on her mind.


    She sank down on her seat as she hugged the baby tightly in her arms, crying tears of joy. ¡°This is wonderful! My grandchildren are back.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yaksha handed the other child to Stanley before approaching X to check her pulse.


    Sharon hadn''t recognized Yaksha since she had her full attention on her grandchildren. Although she was curious, she didn''t raise any questions.


    Stanley then promptly carried Leon Batton over to her, cing him in her arms.


    Sharon carefully epted Leon. She


    now held her granddaughter in her


    left arm and her grandson in her right arm. "Thank heavens. I thought I''d never be able to see you two again."


    "This is Leon Batton, your grandson," Stanley said.

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    As they spoke, the two children opened their eyes simultaneously.


    They both hadrge eyes and dark pupils, glimmering brightly.


    Just one look was enough to melt both Sharon Lindt and Stanley Batton''s hearts.


    Then, in the next second, the children smiled broadly.


    Sharon and Stanley werepletely charmed by their smiles.


    Their grandmother became even more excited, beaming as she carefully held them. "Look! They actually smiled! This is unbelievable. Are you sure they''re the same weak, helpless babies?"


    They both peered up at Sharon, blinking at her as she spoke.


    Their eyes seemed to be conveying something. Sharon couldn''t stop smiling as she looked at them.


    ''They''re so adorable!'' she thought to herself.


    Stanley looked at them, chuckling before walking over to X and sitting next to her. He then gently caressed her face. "How is X? Was she all right this afternoon?"


    Sharon immediately sighed. "How else could she be? She was devastated. I asked her doctor to give her stabilizers to help calm her down. I suppose she''ll wake up in an hour or two."


    She released another long sigh at the end of her sentence.


    Stanley felt his heart aching when he saw his wife like that.


    At least now, their children had returned safely.


    X''s mood would improve once she woke up, but only as long as she didn''t find out about her father''s death.


    Nearby, Yaksha was carefully examining X''s eyes.


    Sharon finally shifted her attention to him, amazed by how he was attired.


    "I didn''t get the chance to ask this earlier, but who are you?"


    Yaksha nced at her. "You don''t need to know who I am."


    With that, he turned to nce at the ck paper


    l


    Young bags Stanley was what to doter." Content


    holding. "Put the bags "Put the bags down. tell


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Stanley nodded slightly.


    Yaksha''s response made Sharon feel even more curious.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Peel


    She had an inkling that he was a powerful person since her son would never allow ordinary to get so close to X.


    "Yaksha, how is X doing?" Stanley asked him.


    "She''s been poisoned," he replied, much to Stanley''s astonishment.


    "Poisoned?"


    "Yes. From X''s pulse, it might appear as side effects from a


    .ne


    premature delivery. However, upon further checks elsewhere, that doesn''t seem to be the case."


    n


    "What do you mean?" Stanley frowned deeply with a curious look in his eyes.


    Sharon couldn''t help but pick up the children before carefully walking over to Yaksha.

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    "I noticed her eyes were bloodshot earlier. That might seem normal, but it isn''t. Usually, bloodshot eyes aren''t as red as this.


    "Also, I discovered a small, transparent cyst beneath her lower eyelid. Here, look," Yaksha urged, slowly pulling X Quest''s eyelid downward. Indeed, the cyst he mentioned was there.


    ¡°There is! What''s going on?" Sharon Lindt gasped.


    Stanley Batton remained quiet and stared at Yaksha, who had his brows furrowed.


    ¡°This transparent cyst... X wouldn''t have felt anything. I wouldn''t have seen it if I hadn''t pulled her eyelid down intentionally. No one would think there''s anything odd even if they had seen her bloodshot eyes.


    "The only thing that can cause the growth of such a cyst and bloodshot eyes would be spiritual poison," he exined, turning to look at Stanley. "Can I tell you everything?" he added hesitantly.


    Stanley nodded slightly, knowing that what Yaksha was about to say probably involved mysticalponents.


    Science wouldn''t be able to exin it.


    Hence, it was impossible to keep it a secret from his family.


    "This kind of poison is colorless and odorless. It''s the most potent poison in the demon world. It would only take a few seconds to process after entering the human body, and it''s undetectable through normal scientific tests.


    "Not only that but if ingested in small doses, the poison can''t be detected from checking the person''s pulse. Nothing odd would show up even under the most advanced scientific tests.


    "As long as the dosage given each time was small, it would slowly modify a person''s physical state. It could lead to premature delivery and a weakened body.


    "However, regr tests wouldn''t be able to detect anything even if the mother and babies were affected. They wouldn''t be able to sense anything at all.


    "They might already be dying by the time they felt something," Yaksha exined.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon''s eyes widened when she heard all this. "Do you-do you mean X had a premature delivery because someone poisoned her? What''s this strange poison you spoke of? Demon world?"


    She couldn''t believe what she heard. What was the demon world? What kind of mystical stuff is this?


    Yaksha nodded. "Yes."


    "Isn''t this an exaggeration? Even if


    the demon world truly exists, surely someone can sense if they''re being poisoned If something''s wrong with our own bodies, we''d know, right? Also medical technology is so advanced now. How could nothing be detected?" she asked


    "This is what''s so powerful about the poison. It carries a curse from the demon world. When it poisons someone, it could channel its wish into the poison, and once it enters a human''s body, it would do whatever the demon wants.


    "If it doesn''t want the victim to feel anything, then they won''t," Yaksha exined.


    Sharon felt increasingly confused by what he was saying.


    It was all very mystical.


    "I can see that X''s cyst has been around for a long time. She''s probably been poisoned for a while now. She only delivered after this long, though. It''s a rare case, but I think it''s probably because of the children,¡± he added.


    "The children?" she asked, puzzled.


    How could it be rted to the children?


    "What do you mean?" Stanley spoke up.


    Yaksha stared at Sharon before turning to look at Stanley. "Can I speak freely?"


    Stanley frowned but nodded.


    Sharon continued to look curiously at Yaksha, waiting for him to speak.

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    "The children possess strong spiritual energy. Not only can it protect them, but it also protects their mother. X was probably fine because of this," Yaksha exined.


    Sharon Lindt felt even more confused. "What spiritual energy? Is this from a fantasy novel?"


    She found all this hard to believe. She even suspected Yaksha might be a quack, but she had to admit that what happened to her grandchildren seemed mystical.


    The things Yaksha said made some sense, but could the things in fantasy novels be true in real life?


    She couldn''t quite believe it.


    Stanley Batton didn''t say anything. Instead, he silently listened to Yaksha, who was now focused on exining his views to Sharon.


    "Yes, it''s spiritual energy. Look, these aren''t ordinary children. They have their own spiritual energy, but it was dormant inside their mother''s womb. They weren''t as strong as they are now, and that''s why they couldn''tpletely protect themselves against the poison.


    "Hence, they were born prematurely," he added.


    "This-this is truly unbelievable. What happens to people with spiritual energy? Will they be saints?" Sharon asked. "Yes."


    Her eyes went wide. "Are you serious? You aren''t lying?"


    Stanley nced at his mother. "He''s speaking the truth. Listen to what he has to say first, and I''ll exin the details to youter."


    Taking a deep breath to remain calm, Sharon merely nodded as she waited for Yaksha to shed some light on this entire situation. Whatever she''d heard so far left her in awe, and she was curious to find out more.


    Her grandchildren had some spiritual energy that could even be cultivated and lead them to be saints. Wasn''t that impressive? Everything she''d found out and encountered today was beyond her understanding, so it could only be exined by mystical knowledge. Yaksha began to speak again. ¡°Everything I say is true. There''s nothing I can do if you don''t believe me.


    "Judging from X''s bloodshot eyes and the size of the cyst, there''s already a lot of poison inside her body. Logically speaking, she could''ve died after giving birth to her babies prematurely.


    "However, she was lucky her children possessed spiritual energy that protected them, but it also protected X as well.


    "If they had not been inside her womb with very low levels of spiritual energy, X might have been able to deliver her babies at full term," he exined.


    Right then, Sharon had an even more surprised expression.


    Her grandchildren were impressive. Not only were they able to protect themselves, but they were even able to protect their mother.


    ¡°Are my grandchildren this powerful? It''s unbelievable! I can''t believe it, but I have to. I''m sure the demon must not be an ordinary demon to use this kind of poison. How did X be associated with a demon?" she asked.


    "I''ll let Stanley exin these things to you. I can''t say more," Yaksha replied. "Now, Stanley, you must do as I say."


    "All right, please go ahead," Stanley responded.


    "In this bag, there are pills for postpartum recovery. Take one each time for three times a day. You must ensure that X takes them ordingly.


    "Same goes for the root vegetables.


    You must clean them before boiling


    them in water. Use ten grams of the


    &


    §Ô§Ý


    red ones, ten grams of the ck


    ones, and five grams of the brown


    ones Make sure to follow that


    exactly, do you understand?"


    Stanley nodded. "Yeah, I''ve got it. Since X was poisoned, do we need a cure for that?"


    "Yeah, do we need a cure? What about the children?" Sharon asked eagerly.


    "Yes, I''ll give you the antidote tomorrow. She''ll be fine after taking it. Also, avoid this stuff in the future," Yaksha said.


    "I''m really curious about who would poison X," Sharon wondered out loud.


    Hearing that, Stanley frowned before looking at Yaksha. "My father-inw passed away today. I suspect his death is rted to this, too. Would you like to have a look?"


    X Quest and Jeremy Quest were both affected. He couldn''t help but find Betty Starmount''s sudden arrival somewhat suspicious. "What?" Yaksha eximed in shock. "Okay, where is your father-inw?"


    Right then, X''s eyes suddenly flew open upon hearing what her husband just said.


    "What do you mean? What happened to my father? Did he pass away?"


    X felt as if she was in a dream, unable to believe that any of it was real. She could feel as if her heart was breaking into pieces.


    She could see her children in Sharon''s arms, but she could only stare at Stanley in shock and not worry about them just yet. Stanley frowned deeply, wanting to speak but feeling a little panicked. He didn''t know how to exin this to X.


    He didn''t expect her to wake up so soon as his mother had said it would take longer.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon quickly carried the children over to X, cing them by her side. "X, these are your children. Look, they''re back."


    "And...you heard wrongly. Your father is fine. He''s on his way to visit your children," she assured her.


    However, X continued to stare at Stanley, waiting for him to speak as tears began streaming down her face.


    X felt like she was about to go mad.


    She had been through so much since the night before.


    Stanley contemted for a few seconds before sighing deeply. "Your father passed away. We still need to investigate what exactly caused his death."


    Sharon broke down and cried when she heard this.


    She frowned deeply and took a seat


    next to X. ¡°This is what happened. Your children went missing today,


    and you were devastated, so panicked. That''s why I called Jeremy to tell him about what happened."

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    "Who''d have thought Jeremy would pass away after finding out about these things? Now, Stan suspects that his death isn''t as simple as it seems. "I don''t know how to tell you exactly what happened. The state you''re in-" Sharon Lindt broke off, feeling a little panicked. She didn''t know how to exin further.


    Meanwhile, X Quest was having aplete breakdown as she grabbed the duvet tightly and cried continuously. The pressure in her chest was overwhelming, almost as if it could explode at any moment.


    She felt like she was going to die.


    Her father was the most important person to her, as well as the person who loved her the most, apart from Stanley Batton and her children.


    Jeremy Quest was her only family.


    She didn''t even get to repay him for bringing her up since he died so suddenly.


    How was she supposed to ept this?


    When her father found out about her premature delivery, he''de to the hospital to see her children, and check in on her.


    But now, to find out that he''d died that very same day?


    Life was a little too fragile.


    X never would''ve thought that this afternoon was thest time she''d see her father. If she''d known, she''d have spent more time talking with him. She would have never let him leave so soon. She truly regretted not looking at him longer when they met.


    Her children had somehow just returned, and she hadn''t even celebrated their return yet.


    Now, Stanley was telling her that her father had died. Why was God so cruel to her?


    Was it because she was indebted to someone else in her past life? Why didn''t she pay that person back in her past life? Why was it brought forward to this lifetime?


    Why did her father have to suffer for her wrongdoings?


    Couldn''t she bear all the consequences on her own?


    At that moment, X felt suffocated.


    She wanted to get up and see her father for thest time, but her children were there right now.


    She didn''t dare move at all except to close her eyes and wail loudly.


    Seeing his wife like that, Stanley''s eyes filled with tears.


    Sharon reacted the same way.


    Stanley tried to wipe X''s tears away carefully. "Honey, don''t be like this. We can''t revive the dead."


    "X, please don''t be like this. Your father would only feel sad if he saw this in heaven." Sharon was also breaking down.


    At the moment, they still hadn''t uncovered the truth about Jeremy Quest''s death, so Sharon still felt responsible for what happened. Seeing X so heartbroken caused her to have an emotional breakdown with guilt nearly ripping her heart into bits and pieces. Unexpectedly, X''s children began crying loudly in her arms.


    They seemed to be startled by her cries. Perhaps, they had sensed their mother''s pain and were expressing their own anguish.


    Their fair skin turned reddish because of their crying.


    Sharon''s heart ached even more when she saw them crying. She gathered her granddaughter up in her arms, rocking back and forth repeatedly to calm her down.


    Meanwhile, Yaksha picked up the baby boy and carefully rocked from side to side tofort him.


    "X, calm down. Your father won''te back to life even if you do this. I hope you''ll calm down and listen to me," he told her. However, X couldn''t calm down at all. After her children were carried away, she''d reached for the bedsheet and tried to get up.


    She wanted to see her father onest time before they cremated his body.


    However, Stanley forcefully pushed her back down onto the bed, locking her shoulders in ce.


    His eyes werepletely red. The veins were protruding on the back of his hands from using too much force.


    "Darling, please stop, okay? Don''t you care about your health? Don''t you know what could happen if you tear open your wound again?


    "Don''t you want to live? Can you please think about me and our kids? What will we do without you? How will we survive?


    "Honey, you''re everything to me in this world. Do you know that? Please calm down. Don''t be like this, all right? Please?" Stanley pleaded. His heart was in pain.


    He rarely cried in his life, but he couldn''t control his tears right now.


    His tears fell on X''s face repeatedly, mixing with hers.


    She looked helplessly into Stanley''s reddened eyes, still devastated at her loss. "But I want to see my father. I want to see him onest time.


    "I''m his daughter. How could I not


    see him for thest time now that he''s dead? Honey, I''m begging you Let me see him, please," X


    el.n


    begged, struggling continuously. Suddenly, she had lost all sense of rationality.


    It was extremely tense in the ward.


    PetThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Stanley shook his head and persisted to pin her shoulders down as he gazed at her face. "Be good now. I can give you anything you want except for this. Your body can''t take it, and I won''t let you take the risk.


    QUMS


    "X, I''m begging you. Think of me and our children. Don''t act rashly, all right?" he added. Stanley had never faced any problem he couldn''t solve all his life. But now, he felt totally clueless.


    He didn''t know what to do with X, and seeing her this way made his heart break.


    Nearby, Sharon was shaken as she tried to calm the child down as she looked at her daughter-inw. ¡°X, please calm down. Don''t be like this, please, I''m begging you.


    "Look at your child," she begged.


    Realizing that her efforts were futile,


    I


    X finally quietened down and closed her eyes helplessly, trembling as she spoke. ¡°But I want to see my father want to see him for thest time. If I can''t do that, I''d regret it for the rest of my life."


    S

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    "Look at the state you''re in! Do you think you can handle it?" Stanley Batton asked with a sad look in his eyes. "I know you feel awful. I feel the same way, but please, wait for one night. Once your wound recovers a little, I''ll take you to your father, all right?"


    The doctor had left strict instructions for X Quest to remain in bed as it was only the first day after her cesarean delivery.


    Besides, the wound on her stomach had just been torn and sewn back a while ago.


    How could he let X get hurt?


    Seeing her like this already made him sad.


    He would do anything for X to be happy except for what she was asking for right now.


    She nced at Stanley with a hopeless gaze. "Honey, my heart hurts. I just want to see my father right now."


    At that moment, she wished she had a pair of wings to fly to his side.


    X knew she shouldn''t be moving around at all, but she couldn''t control herself.


    Her stitches were still fresh, so too many movements could cause another tear.


    However, she still wanted to see her father.


    Intense sadness was overflowing from inside her, like a tsunami that consumed her entire body. She could hardly breathe.


    X couldn''t ept what was happening.


    "I thought my father would live for a long time, perhaps another decade or two by my side. I kept thinking we had a lot of time left. That''s why I didn''t visit him every day despite living nearby.


    ¡°I always thought I still had a lot of time to see him in the future, but now I realize there isn''t that much time after all.


    "Some people might be in front of you one second and be gone from this world the next. If I could go back in time, I''d go home to see him each day. I''d ask him how he was doing all the time.


    "I wouldn''t neglect him because of work," X uttered.


    She wanted to do so many things for her father, but he was no longer around.


    That was the most depressing thing in the world.


    Life was truly fragile.


    Some people could leave forever when one''s not paying attention.


    Stanley''s eyes filled with tears again when he heard this.


    Kneeling on one knee, he tenderly held her face. "Come on, don''t think so much. You''ve done your best. You''ve been good to your father. "You just didn''t get to spend as much time with him as you wanted because of your busy work schedule," he told her in aforting tone.


    At that moment, he was worried she might copse as he could feel how fragile she was.


    Meanwhile, Sharon Lindt was so fearful that her face turned pale.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She treated X like her biological daughter, so when she was feeling sad, Sharon felt sad too.


    Yaksha seemed equally concerned.


    "In that case, will you take me to my father tomorrow?" X asked.


    Stanley nodded slowly. "Yes, I will."


    "Stan, X won''t be able to go tomorrow either," Sharon spoke up.


    "I''ll find a way."


    Sharon nodded silently, wondering what on earth was going on.


    Why was everything happening at the same time?


    She was at a loss at what to do.


    She was so worried that something might happen to X when she visited Jeremy Quest. Her life could be at risk.


    However, since she had already found out, it was impossible to stop her from going.


    It was human nature.


    "All right,


    must take me to him


    Tomorrow, I''ll only wait


    to Xwe waite


    Yomorrow," X warned, not


    willing to wait any longer than that.


    Stanley nodded. "All right, tomorrow. That''s a promise."


    Only then did her mind slowly clear up. Even her agitation had decreased somewhat.


    She began to recall what her husband had said earlier.


    Clenching her fists, X gazed helplessly at him. "You said my father might not have died from such a simple cause, didn''t you?"


    After calming down and returning to her senses, she suspected that things weren''t as simple as they seemed.


    The way her children were born prematurely and how abruptly her father had died was far too coincidental.


    It all started when Betty Starmount appeared in their lives.


    X recollected something now that she pondered about it carefully.


    Previously, Betty always asked her about her children and how they were doing.


    Not only that, but ever since Jeremy dated Betty, he started asking X and Stanley to go home for meals rather often. They had alwaysplied, except when they were exhausted from work or had alternative ns in the mornings.


    Jeremy was never that way in the past. He only acted that way after Betty showed up.


    X felt terrified after connecting the dots.


    Perhaps all those home-cooked meals at the Quests'' family home was a guise for her to use slow-acting poison on X? Could it really be Betty? If so, why?


    X had checked out Betty''s profile back when she was first signed to X Entertainment, along with a background check. There were no records that she had lived in Antis previously or that she had any family members either.


    There were no ties between X''s family and hers, nor had there been any qualms with Betty personally.


    She had even more questions on her mind when she thought of this.


    She began clenching her fists by her side.


    It didn''t matter who did it, but once X found out the real culprit behind all this, she would not let that person off the hook so easily.


    "Yes, this is all too coincidental.


    Also-" Stanley said as he turned to look at Yaksha, prompting him to


    take over the exnations of how X could be poisoned.


    X was stunned to find out the truth that she had been poisoned.


    Thankfully, her children possessed spiritual energy. Otherwise, nobody knew what could have happened to her and her babies.


    "If that''s the case, I suspect that person might be Betty." X felt more certain about her thoughts now due to too many coincidences.


    Stanley frowned again. "Yeah, I also suspect your father died from


    poison. However, we''d have, also


    for Yaksha to go there and check his body to find out."


    Hearing that, X immediately shifted her gaze to Yaksha. "Yaksha, please, quickly go there to check on his body."

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    Yaksha nodded. ¡°I intended to go there earlier, but you woke up. With things getting out of hand, I couldn''t leave immediately.¡± X Quest then turned to look at Stanley Batton. "Please, hurry and take Yaksha there. Don''t worry, I won''t cause a scene."


    There were more important things to be done.


    She wouldn''t cause any more trouble as she wanted to get to the bottom of things.


    Stanley then turned to address Yaksha. "Do you still have the teleport amulet? I''ll give you the location, and you can get there right away."


    "Teleport amulet?" Sharon Lindt eximed with a shocked look in her eyes. "Are you sure we''re not in a game? How could something like that exist in the real world?"


    As an experienced gamer, Sharon knew how mysterious teleport amulets were.


    Does such a thing exist in real life?


    When Sharon was a child, she always dreamed of having an amulet like that, so she could go wherever she wanted.


    Yaksha nced at her briefly before replying to Stanley. "No, I''ve used them up. I don''t have that many of them. Besides, somebody else gave them to me."


    "In that case, I''ll take you there personally," Stanley said.


    Yaksha nodded.


    Sharon still had many questions on her mind, but she refrained from asking because they seemed upied with more important things.


    Until now, nobody had answered her question on the teleport amulet.


    Yaksha carefully ced the baby boy by X''s side, after which she could smell a fragrant scent that was unique to babies.


    Leon, her son, had stopped crying by now, left with lingering teardrops on his longshes.


    His fair eyelids were slightly reddish, his eyes glimmering brightly like stars in the sky.


    Right then, he was looking at his mother pitifully., his long eyshes fluttering adorably.


    Now that X had calmed down, she could feel herself melting on the inside as she gazed at her child.


    Thankfully, her children survived the ordeal, or she would be in even more pain.


    Her expression softened then.


    Her children were like an antidote that could instantly heal her.


    Seeing X like this put Stanley at ease.


    "Let''s go," he urged Yaksha, who then nodded before he followed Stanley out of the ward.


    When they left, Sharon ced Lte by X''s side.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that the twinsy next to X, they


    thed identical and even had


    the same facial expressions and


    look in their eyes.


    Their eyes were trained at X, making her feel like melting again.


    She did her best not to cry. "Thank


    bess I still have you two. I I''ll protect you and maket


    ¨¨ you grow up well."


    X burst into tears right after saying that, feeling a myriad of emotions at that moment.


    She was


    the Onecstatic to see her children


    on


    but on the other,


    very sad. She couldn''t pade


    about her father


    her


    at all.


    It was aplicated feeling.


    X would probably be overjoyed to see her children if nothing had happened to her father.


    Her children had be very healthy, their skin fair and tender.

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    Their appearance seemedpletely different from before.


    Indeed, babies protected by spiritual energy were different from ordinary babies.


    Not only were they alive and well after being kidnapped, but their physical condition even improved.


    In a short amount of time, they turned from weak and vulnerable babies into their current condition.


    X had many questions about how her children disappeared and then returned to her side much improved.


    She had to ask her husband and Yaksha about what happened,


    but knew she had to wait as there were other priorities right now.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon Lindt felt the same way.


    "X, look at how adorable they are," she said, gazing fondly at the children.


    She adored them more than anything in the world and wanted to spend all her time with them.


    She was curious, though, thinking if they changed so much now, what would they look like once they grow up?


    X shared her thoughts but didn''t say anything.


    "Did they drink any milk?" she suddenly thought out loud.


    Her babies were born prematurely, so her milk supply hadn''t kicked in. Hence, they had to drink powdered milk.


    X felt very guilty as she considered it.


    Sharon shook her head. "No, they don''t seem hungry yet. They would cry when they''re hungry. Perhaps babies with spiritual energies are different from ordinary babies?"


    "I''m not sure. You should try to feed them some milk," X urged.


    Sharon instantly agreed and


    prepared powdered milk for the


    babies She sat by the bed a


    began feeding them with two feeding bottles.


    The moment the teats entered their mouths, they began sucking rapidly, their eyes glimmering as they drank as if conveying how happy they were of being fed.


    X and Sharon melted at the sight of how adorable they were.


    At that moment, X''s tense emotions were somewhat relieved.


    She lifted her hands and gently ruffled their hair, feeling how much denser they were than when they were born.


    Their soft, raven hair made their skin seem even fairer.


    "They are precious," Sharon expressed happily. "They don''t cry or whine. I love them so much."


    At that


    rxent, she seemed


    rxed and happy on the outside et


    t inside, she was still demet


    Content


    by Jeremy Quest''s death. belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She only pretended to feel happy to avoid affecting X''s mood.


    She knew that if she showed any signs of sadness, X would only feel worse.


    Women in the postpartum recovery phase shouldn''t get too upset.


    She hoped X would recover well and not fall sick during her postpartum recovery caused by emotional issues.


    Going through postpartum recovery was not a simple feat.


    X''s gaze softened as she nodded. "Yes."


    She believed that her father would have been very joyful if he had seen the two children now.


    He had always liked children.


    He would certainly be happier to see such adorable children and showered them with all his love.

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    X Quest''s eyes filled with tears when she thought about it.


    It was such a shame. Jeremy Quest adored children so much and looked forward to having grandchildren. However, right after they came into this world, he was gone before he could even hold them.


    The only time he ever saw them was when they were still in an insted case. Nobody was allowed to touch them.


    X believed that her father must have had a lot of regrets.


    The more she thought about it, the more distressed she felt, and soon, she began to cry again.


    Tears blurred her vision as she began recalling all the moments they shared since she was a child.


    Jeremy was a great father to X, always putting her first.


    Before she could ever repay him for being a wonderful father, he was already gone.


    X was fatherless from now on.


    Nobody would be elegantly sipping tea on the couch and beaming at her when she returned home.


    She had no immediate family left. X was now an orphan.


    If possible, she wished that it was all a prank. She wished it was all a dream.


    She hoped she could wake up from this nightmare.


    She hoped her father would still call her and invite her home for a meal.


    She longed to see his affectionate smile and be nagged by him when she returned home.


    In the past, she had always found his nagging to be annoying and would frequently change the topic.


    However, she now wished her father would still nag at her.


    People often only appreciated things and people once they were gone.


    Her sudden outburst made Sharon Lindt worry.


    She knew what X was thinking right now.


    "X, please stop crying. You''ll fall sick if you keep crying during this recovery period. I had a friend who cried too much postpartum and ended up with dry eyes that she could never recover from," Sharon said carefully.


    X''s emotions were out of control, so how could she listen to any of this when she couldn''t even regte her thoughts at all?


    No one could remain clear-headed after experiencing recent devastation.


    "I know how you feel, but please try to control your emotions, all right? Look at your children," Sharon urged desperately. "They can sense your emotions, and they''re also sad to see you like this."


    X nodded slightly, but she broke down into tears again, gradually closing her eyes and crying silently.


    Everyone could understand logical reasoning, but emotions were tough to control.


    Soon, the children finished drinking their bottles of milk, so Sharon quickly took the feeding bottles away and cleaned them before changing their diapers.


    By then, X had ceased crying and slowly opened her eyes that were hurting from crying too much.


    Even her head was pounding.


    However, she didn''t make any sound and only observed Sharon while thetter kept herself busy. "Thank you, Mom."


    Sharon immediately released a long


    sigh and gently caressed her face


    "Silly child, there''s no need to thank


    me. You''re like my daughter and I''d do anything for you. Content


    belongs to


    "Do you feel better now?" Sharon asked after a while, sounding a little more rxed.


    X nodded. "Yeah, I feel much better after crying."


    With that, she turned to gaze at her children once again while Sharon lifted the thin duvet from them.


    They were wearing the same white baby attire with the same brand of diapers.


    The twins were looking around curiously, gently kicking against the bed.


    They looked very adorable.


    Sharon gazed affectionately at them. "Their eyes are so bright. It''s as if their eyes can speak. They seem to be able to see everything around them.


    "Generally, newborns can''t see well


    but I think my grandchildren are


    different from others. They ale


    seem to be more awarepared


    ?.UC


    to other children.


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    "Children with spiritual energy are indeed different," Sharon said, changing the topic again in an attempt to distract X.


    "Yes, they really are."


    With that, X nced at the clock on the wall.


    Stanley Batton and Yaksha had been gone for half an hour.


    She believed they would return soon, and she would find out what caused her father''s death.


    Seeing her daughter-inw deep in


    thought, Sharon felt a little worriedBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    again, so she held her hand in another attempt to change the topic again X, Stan says your children will be named Leon and Lte Batton. Do you like those names?"


    Leon Batton and Lte Batton.


    They were indeed lovely names, but she didn''t think they were as appealing as the ones they had alreadye up with before. However, she still liked them.


    "Yeah, they sound nice," she said.


    If Stanley preferred these names, then she was fine with that.


    "I''m d you like them. I''m sure Leon and Lte will grow up to be smart kids," Sharon added before picking up Lte carefully.


    Although she loved both children, she seemed to favor Lte more.


    It was probably because she had more sons than daughters.


    Meanwhile, X gently ruffled Leon''s hair and gazed at his face.


    She couldn''t get enough of him as he was so adorable.


    ***


    An hour or soter, Stanley returned to X''s ward with Yaksha trailing behind, wearing a cold and gloomy expression.


    "How did it go? How did my father die?" X asked eagerly as soon as she saw them.


    Stanley frowned deeply before approaching her directly.

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    "We found the same transparent cyst under his eyelid as yours," Stanley Batton said.


    When X Quest heard this, her heart ached painfully.


    It was the same transparent cyst.


    That could only mean that her father was also affected by the poison!


    That also meant her guess might be urate...


    It was Betty Starmount.


    It had to be her.


    X felt even more remorseful then.


    Her heart ached so much that she couldn''t breathe.


    It was all her fault.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Betty first showed up unexpectedly, X had agreed to her and Jeremy Quest dating.


    If only she hadn''t agreed to their rtionship. None of this would have happened.


    She was truly remorseful.


    Back then, she should''ve done her best to stop them.


    X had all the money she needed to buy anything in the world, but there was nothing more she wanted than to go back in time and save her father.


    Her heart twinged painfully again as she considered that.


    Seeing his wife like that made Stanley''s heart ache, too.


    He promptly sat next to her and softly caressed the tender skin of her face. "X, don''t be like this. I know what you''re thinking, but it wasn''t your fault," he assured.


    "I will make Betty pay for this with her life! It must be her! Ever since she showed up, my father and I were both poisoned. It has to be her!" X shouted.


    If X and her children weren''t lucky, they would''ve died with Jeremy Quest.


    Betty was a truly evil woman.


    "I will find proof and deal with this woman personally," Stanley dered with a frown.


    Nearby, Yaksha let out a long, helpless sigh.


    He wanted to speak but refrained himself.


    Perhaps, this was all up to fate.


    X didn''t respond. She slowly closed her eyes while tears continually streamed down her face.


    If Jeremy found out that the woman he loved and trusted unconditionally was that kind of person, would he be devastated? Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    She felt awful for him.


    Other than X''s mother, Jeremy had never met any woman who genuinely loved him.


    All the women who got close to him had ulterior motives.


    None of them were pure-hearted.


    "Oh, right. I''ve ordered people to seal off your father''s house before heading to Yaksha''s ce. Betty is already in our custody. My men are collecting evidence there," Stanley said.


    "Did they find anything?" X asked.


    He shook his head.


    Even so, she was still convinced that Betty was the culprit.


    She wouldn''t let her off the hook despite theck of evidence.


    Nearby, Sharon Lindt observed them in awe.


    She had met Betty before, and she seemed like a kind and gentle woman. How could she do such a heartless thing? One must never judge a book by its cover.


    X didn''t reply and forcefully grabbed her bedsheet once again.


    She guessed she was already paying back what she owed in her past life.

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    X Quest was in a lot of pain, not knowing when her torments would end or when her life would be peaceful again. The most terrifying thing now was that she was out in the open, but the nine-tailed demon fox was still in hiding.


    It could harm her at any moment, but she couldn''t find out where it was.


    Her eyes flew open when a thought urred to her.


    She looked urgently at Stanley Batton. "Do me a favor and elevate my bed, please."


    Stanley didn''t say much, but he did as she asked, then carefully helped her upright against her pillow.


    Sharon Lindt quickly added a soft pillow behind her so that she would befortable.


    Seeing X like that, a thought prompted her to decide on being the best mother-inw to X because she deserved everything and more.


    Afterward, X pointed at her children. "Bring them to me," she said breathlessly.


    Hearing that, Sharon brought Lte over while Stanley did the same with Leon.


    X remained quiet but proceeded to examine her children''s bodies thoroughly.


    Soon, she discovered a white fox fur on her daughter''s skin.


    She instantly picked it up and began using her prating vision in search of some clues.


    Soon, her gaze prated through the fur, seeing all itsponents before the image continued to erge before her eyes.


    X could see the exact moment the fur had fallen off. It happened when the nine-tailed demon fox she had dreamed of kidnapped her children from the hospital. It then brought them to a cave.


    It still looked the same as she remembered in her memories, but it was clothed differently.


    The demon fox was wearing a long,


    white robe with a stony expression


    on his face when it tossed the


    el


    children into a fiery cauldron within


    the cave.


    ¡°I heard that newborns are the best for making pills. If that''s the case, I''ll use you for that purpose," the fox stated menacingly.


    X''s heart ached when she saw the scene, a strong sense of fear beginning to spread in her chest.


    The scene she had just witnessed gave her the chills.


    It was a very close call!


    setThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Within a second, however, a mysterious force suddenly lifted the twins out of the cauldron a split second before it exploded and then disappeared.


    It seemed shocked and immediately used its magic to try and kill the children.


    But then their bodies started glowing with a golden light that thoroughly lit up the cave.


    It seemed even brighter within the cave than outside.


    The fox directly disappeared after one of its tails fell off.


    X was deeply surprised by what she saw, unable to believe her eyes.


    Her children possessed impressive powers.


    Right after that, she saw her two children floating in the air.


    What urred after was an even more surprising event.

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    The twins started rapidly growing, taking less than three seconds for them to transform from their weakened states to fair and plump babies. They were still glowing brightly, illuminating the cave as bright as day.


    At that point, the scene ended, and everything became pitch ck before X Quest''s eyes.


    She wanted to continue watching.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her objective was to find out where the nine-tailed fox had gone, but her eyes hadn''t developed further.


    She could only see some of an object''s past, but nothing more.


    When X saw this happening, she no longer felt hopeful.


    Instead, she was in shock, knowing how powerful her children were.


    "X, what did you see?" Stanley Batton asked, knowing what she was doing.


    X then told him and the others what she saw.


    Stanley and Yaksha weren''t too surprised as they had already discovered some knowledge.


    Sharon Lindt, however, was learning about the mystical realm for the first time.


    She was like a peasant who entered the city for the first time. Everything sparked her curiosity and surprised her.


    If she hadn''t heard so many stories about impossible things today, she wouldn''t believe that the mystical existed in this world.


    Sharon always felt that demons and magic only existed in television dramas and were used to trick children.


    However, she was surprised to learn that these things were indeed real.


    Her grandchildren happened to possess such abilities.


    They were truly treasures.


    And now, X said she could see things with her eyes.


    How was she able to do that?


    When Sharon thought of this, she quickly turned to look at X. "What did you mean by that? You could see things with your eyes? Why are you able to do that? Are you not human? Do you have magical abilities too? Are you a heavenly being?"


    She had always felt that X was different from ordinary people.


    Her daughter-inw was like a fairy who happened to experience life. here in t human world. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Could X be a fairy?


    Sharon was even more excited to find out about the rest.


    "I have the powers of prating vision," X said truthfully.


    Sharon was even more surprised when she heard this. "Pene-prating vision?


    X didn''t mind sharing a little more since Sharon had already learned so much.


    Even if she were drunk, she''d keep secrets to herself.


    At that moment, Sharon suddenly understood.


    It exined so much, like why they were undefeatable at rock gambling in the past.


    It also exined why X could find so many priceless treasures at the flea market.


    It turned out that X had the powers of prating vision.


    Sharon always thought she had some amazing skills.

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    Sharon Lindt never expected it would be this kind of skill, however.


    "Prating vision? Shouldn''t this kind of mystical abilities only exist in television dramas?" she wondered in disbelief.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It was too much, too soon. Sharon couldn''t process the influx of information just yet.


    She needed to calm down and make sense of it all.


    X Quest chuckled. "Yes, but it exists in real life too. Not only are there the powers of prating vision, but there''s also Yin-Yang eyes and so on."


    Sharon''s eyes widened. "What? Yin-Yang eyes? What about you? Do you have it?¡±


    X shook her head. "I don''t."


    "That''s not right," Sharon said in confusion. "The prating vision I see in television dramas only allows them to see through objects and theirponents. Why are you able to see an object''s history?"


    "That''s because my vision is slightly more advanced than those in television dramas."


    After chatting with Sharon and distracting herself, X wasn''t in such a bad mood anymore.


    At least, she was able to breathe easily.


    Sharon''s eyes went wide again. "Oh my goodness! Aren''t we lucky to have you in the family? We can get anything we want with your eyes!"


    Stanley Batton was a lucky man to have X as his wife, Sharon thought to herself. X was much better than any of the other women she knew. "Don''t get excited," Stanley spoke up. "Now, let''s continue talking about other things."


    Sharon gulped. "All right, all right. Go ahead."


    How could she not be excited when it was such a big deal?


    X''s eyes were so mystical, whereas she was an ordinary human.


    When would she ever encounter high-level knowledge like this?


    Now, Sharon believed that the end of science was the beginning of magic.


    "As you said, X''s eyes are very important, so you must not tell anyone else. Not even Dad," Stanley warned.


    Now, too many people knew about this; Yaksha, Sharon, and Stanley himself.


    Nobody else should find out, or it''d be hard to keep it a secret.


    Sharon quickly nodded. "Of course Do you think I''m a fool? If anyone finds out, people will try to snatch her eyes away. I won''t allow that to happen!"


    Stanley nodded. "I believe you.¡±


    Then, he turned to look seriously at X. "Do you think that cave is the nine-tailed fox''s home? After all, you saw a cauldron."


    Why would there be a cauldron if the demon fox didn''t live there?


    X shook her head. "I don''t know. Even if it is, he might not stay there all the time. Since I can''t see much with my vision, we can only count on Betty She would know a thing or twe."


    Even if they couldn''t find out where the demon fox lived exactly, Betty would be able to provide some information.


    X could then locate its home from such information.


    "X, how did you get into trouble with the demon fox?" Sharon asked.


    "It''s a long story. It''s rted to my past life," X said.


    Although she was a religious person, she never fully believed in reincarnation and things like that.


    However, she was surprised to find out that all of it was true.


    God didn''t lie!

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    X Quest frowned deeply. "I don''t know what exactly it was that we did, but Stanley and I both have our own karmic debts from our past lives. "Moreover, we seem to have done a lot of terrible things to the demon fox. That''s why he''s here to make us pay for it," she exined.


    "Does that mean you and my son knew each other in your past lives?" Sharon Lindt still wore a shocked expression. However, she tried to keep her voice low so that others wouldn''t hear her.


    Although the acoustic treatment in the ward was effective, and no one else could hear them with the door closed, Sharon still thought it was better to be safe than sorry.


    X nodded.


    "Anyway, we will face a lot of hurdles in this life," she added.


    Hearing that, Sharon''s expression turned from shock to horror.


    She took a deep breath. "What are you two going to do? Are there any ways to avoid the hurdles?"


    "Does this mean what happened to your father and the children were the nine-tailed fox''s doing? Someone''s dead, and you got hurt because of this. Can it end now?" she asked.


    Yaksha had an ambiguous look in his eyes. "I''m afraid this is only the beginning."


    "Have you known all along?"


    "I do, but there are things I cannot tell you. Besides, the karmic debt between debtor and creditor can''t be interfered with in the process," Yaksha exined.


    Sharon immediately felt deeply concerned for X and Stanley, a sentiment which they both shared as well.


    It was only the beginning, yet things were already awful as a start.


    What would the nine-tailed demon fox do next?


    "What can we do? Must we wait here like sitting ducks?" Sharon asked.


    "You can only respond when each move is made," Yaksha said.


    "How long will itst?" Sharon asked.


    "It willst until the debt has been repaid fully. I can''t be sure of how long that is," Yaksha told her.


    Sharon broke into a cold sweat when she heard this.


    It seemed that a lot of danger was lying in wait for X and Stanley.


    ''Oh my god. Will they be able to live a long and healthy life?'' When Sharon thought of these things, her heart began aching as tears began to fall without her realizing it.


    X and Stanley didn''t tell her about these things mostly because they were afraid she might react this way.


    Seeing Sharon so torn up made X feel a little regretful.


    Perhaps she shouldn''t have exined in such detail.


    However, some things needed to be said for all of it to make sense.


    Sharon was the kind of person who had to get to the bottom of things.


    She promptly backed away, hugging the child in her arms as she sank down onto a nearby couch.


    ''What can I do?'' Sharon thought, thinking everything was over at first. She thought her family would live happily ever after.


    X and Stanley were talented, rich, and good-looking, living the best life anyone could ever dream of.


    However, somebody was now telling them that they were going to face a lot of cmities in the future.


    "Can''t you tell us more in detail?" Sharon asked Yaksha as she gazed at him with curiosity.


    He shook her head.


    X instantly released a long, helpless sigh. "Mom, stop forcing Yaksha. He can''t say too much, or he''d be punished if he reveals anything he shouldn''t."


    Sharon immediately ceased talking upon hearing this, knowing that he wouldn''t tell them any more than necessary.


    She decided to give up.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the ward became tense again.


    Stanley frowned helplessly, hugging Leon Batton closely before cing him in the cradle.


    Then, he also picked Lte Batton up and ced her next to Leon.


    The children were still awake right then, looking around excitedly.


    They kicked their tiny legs up and down, looking so adorable.


    Their eyes glistened brightly like water''s surface reflecting light.


    One look was enough to make people obsessed with them.


    Stanley carefully checked if their diapers were wet before returning to X''s bed and gently lowering it back.


    He then helped X lie down in the mostfortable way possible.


    The moment she did, she could feel her stitches tearing again.


    It was agonizing.


    X broke into a cold sweat, frowning deeply right then.


    The other three adults quickly surrounded her. ¡°Are you all right?¡± they asked simultaneously.


    X nodded, feeling much better now.


    The tearing sensation gradually disappeared.


    "Did you tear your wound? Just lie still and don''t get up unnecessarily in the future. You really shouldn''t move around. Listen to me, all right?" Sharon asked.


    X instantly felt warmth in her heart as she nodded. "Okay," she replied weakly.


    Stanley frowned deeply. "Do you want me to get the doctor? How do you feel?"


    X shook her head. "I''m fine. I think it was just a tiny tear. It''s not fully open. It''d be much worse than this if it was. Besides, I didn''t move that much earlier. It''s not that bad."


    "Can you get us one more teleport amulet?


    "No, make that two," he corrected himself. "It''ll be easier for X to visit her father tomorrow. Otherwise, it''d be dangerous for her on the trip back." Stanley subconsciously spoke in a humble tone while he looked at Yaksha.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon immediately looked at Yaksha with a hopeful gaze. ¡°Yeah, it''d be best if you could do that. Would you be able to?"


    Sharon was worried.


    Yaksha thought about it for a while, then gazed at Stanley before turning to look at the two women.


    Finally, he nodded. "Yes, but you need to give me some time."


    Stanley was happy to hear this. "Thank you, that''s wonderful."


    This way, X would be spared from the pain of traveling.


    As long as they were careful, nothing would go wrong.


    Yaksha shook his head. ¡°It''s fine. All right, I need to go somewhere quiet with nobody else around to find a way to help you. Don''t mind me.¡±


    "Will it be too much for you?" Stanley asked.


    "No, don''t worry. Nothing will happen to me."


    With that, Yaksha turned around and left. Five minutester, the weather changed drastically.

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    Strong winds were blowing outside, and snow began to fall heavily.


    The sudden change in weather filled Sharon Lindt''s eyes with shock. "Could the change in weather outside be rted to him?" After all, it was too much of a coincidence.


    Yaksha had left mysteriously, and this happened immediately after.


    Stanley Batton, who had encountered this mystical sight back at Yaksha''s ce, was calm and collected.


    X Quest reacted the same way.


    Although she wasn''t sure exactly what happened, she knew it was rted to Yaksha somehow.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes," Stanley said.


    X didn''t react because she had expected all this.


    Meanwhile, Sharon had only been introduced to the mystical realm a while ago. Her heart was pounding.


    Everything that happened today confused her greatly.


    If somebody had told her that the weather could change because of a single person, she wouldn''t have believed them.


    She might even secretly think that person was crazy.


    However, Sharon now knew that everything was possible in this world and that human knowledge was only the tip of the iceberg. There were many more outrageous things in the world, things that couldn''t be experienced by ordinary humans.


    "The person he''s asking for help from probably showed up," Stanley guessed.


    "Who is that person? Is it a saint?" Sharon asked.


    "I don''t know," he replied calmly.


    Yaksha was overly mysterious. Nobody could guess anything about him.


    "It must be a very powerful entity even if it''s not a saint," Sharonmented.


    X remained silent, but she was also extremely curious right then.


    Despite the drastic weather change, the two children in the ward behaved as if they had no idea what was going on.


    They continued to kick their feet whileughing, seemingly happy.


    X felt as if her heart was melting when she saw this.


    Seeing them like this made her want to offer them the world.


    However, she didn''t know if she had the chance to apany them for a long time since the nine-tailed demon fox was very hostile.


    X and Stanley''s fates were uncertain. She could only hope that the cmities would arrive a littleter.


    She wanted to spend more happy and peaceful days with Stanley and their children away from any trouble. She only hoped for a peaceful life.


    Before this, X felt that a stable life was something aplished easily.


    However, she now discovered that it wasn''t the case.


    Inhaling deeply, X felt a myriad of emotions again.


    Approximately half an hourter, the weather became normal again.


    The sudden blizzard adorned the entire world in silver.


    The entire city was covered in a thick nket of snow that came up to one''s calves.


    As the weather returned to normal again, Yaksha walked into the ward to inform them that he had acquired the teleport amulets.


    The next day, Yaksha brought X and Stanley to the morgue using the teleport amulet where Jeremy Quest''s body rested. X''s face was pale as she sat in a wheelchair.


    The morgue was huge, and it was a standalone facility.


    Inside the room, the air-conditioner was on full st. It felt extremely cold.


    Severalmps on the ceiling emitted harsh, white light, making the world feel unusually cold.


    Right then, Jeremy''s bodyy on a small white bed in the middle of the room.


    There was a thickyer of white cloth over his body.


    Seeing that, X felt the aching sensation in her chest return as if she was being stabbed painfully.


    Her father had died so suddenly that it was something she still couldn''t ept.


    X truly hated the nine-tailed demon fox, as well as herself in her past life.


    What terrible things had she done to make herself and her family go through all this, including her father''s death?


    The demon fox didn''t have to hurt her father.


    It should''ve gone for X instead.


    Suddenly, X started crying again.


    Watching her being sad put Stanley in a terrible mood, too.


    She started wheeling herself toward Jeremy''s corpse, identally tearing the wound on her stomach again when she used her hands to move.


    Her face became even more pale, but she didn''t care. Instead, she bit her lips forcefully and slowly lifted the white cloth off her father.


    The moment it was lifted, she could see Jeremy''s lifeless face.


    He was no longer smiling as he did in her memories. Instead, his face was chillingly lifeless.


    X''s tears began streaming down her face.


    Trembling, she bit her lips and held onto his hand. ¡°I am here, Dad. I miss you so much. I wish you coulde back to life," she whispered.


    "It''s snowing again outside. Don''t


    you like eating hot pot when it


    snows? You like having that wird


    me


    the most. Get up, I''ll eat hot pot with you, all right?


    "I''m sorry I didn''t spend enough time with you when you were around. I always thought I had more time to spend with you. I thought I was still young and needed to focus on my career. That''s why I spent most of my time working.


    "If I had known this would happen, would''ve spent more time with you.


    Dad, you must be sad you d


    to see me for thest time. I


    sad, too.


    get


    "Can you pleasee back, Dad? Look at me, even if it''s only for onest time."


    After X finished speaking, countless wonderful memories popped up in her mind, making her recall past events.


    She suddenly remembered a lot of things that she thought were lost forever.


    In her memories, her father was always kind and always putting her first.


    Her biggest dream was to have him walk her down the aisle.


    However, this dream would never be realized.


    X didn''t even have the chance to bid her father farewell since he had left so suddenly.


    After taking another deep breath, she rested her head on Jeremy''s body and bawled her eyes out.


    She couldn''t ept the fact that he was ice cold.


    In the end, X cried so hard that it felt as if her heart was breaking into pieces.


    With each sob, she could feel the pain from her wound.


    However, that didn''t stop her from crying at all.

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    Stanley Batton and Yaksha became teary seeing X Quest breaking down.


    Stanley went down on one knee and carefully wiped her tears away. "Don''t be like this, X. Have you forgotten that your father never liked seeing you cry?"


    His words reminded her of the past.


    When she was seven, her father brought her to experience life in the vige.


    On the third day, she fell sick, and her fever wouldn''t subside.


    However, the vige was inessible for transportation, so her father, Jeremy Quest, didn''t drive his car.


    Tortured by the sickness, young X kept crying.


    Jeremy was so worried that he carried her several miles away to look for a hospital in town.


    X vividly remembered that it was snowing heavily that night, and they had left in a hurry.


    Jeremy managed to put on a thick coat for X, but he only wore regr, casual winter wear.


    The harsh northern winds, apanied by cold snowkes, kept blustering against their bodies. Jeremy was freezing at the time, but he was determined to take her to a hospital.


    After arriving at the hospital, X was still doing well while Jeremy''s face was red all over.


    She still couldn''t imagine how badly her father suffered back then.


    Her father had been very protective of her ever since she was a kid. He would always be there when she needed him.


    However, X wasn''t always there when he needed someone.


    Thinking about these things, she felt that she hadn''t been a caring daughter to her father.


    She wished she could go back in time, and perhaps not spend so much time at work.


    She would spend most of her time with her father.


    If X could go back in time, she wouldn''t have let her father leave the ward so soon the other day and chat with him for a while longer. At the time, she was too worried about her children, neglecting her father.


    The more X thought about it, the more her heart ached.


    No matter how hard Stanley tried tofort her, nothing worked.


    "Stop crying, I''m begging you,


    Honey


    My heart is breaking int


    pieces when I see you like this, he said with his heart in pieces.


    Every drop of her tears was like a knife to his heart.


    What was he supposed to do? He felt helpless.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite his pleas, X wouldn''t listen to anything he said when her heart was in a great deal of pain.


    Her body was suffering, too.


    Yaksha frowned before patting


    Stanley on the shoulder gently. "Let her cry She''ll feel better after that. Suppressing her emotions will only make her fall sick."


    But how could Stanley bring himself to watch her cry?


    He continued to speak words offort, but nothing worked on her.


    X cried for nearly half an hour before she finally stopped, her eyes now swollen.


    She no longer had any strength left in her body.


    She was so exhausted that she could only lean lifelessly against her wheelchair, feeling as if her tears had run dry. Her eyes hurt from all that anguish.


    However, she knew those were all fake.


    Once a person died, that person was gone for good.


    Her father would never return, and X would forever be fatherless.

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    X Quest was now an orphan.


    Stanley Batton cradled her face when he saw that she had stopped crying. "Honey, let''s go back, all right? Don''t be sad anymore. Tell me, what can I do for you to feel better? Hmm?"


    If Stanley could do anything to make her happy, he would surely do it.


    He would go through hell for her.


    However, X closed her eyes helplessly without uttering a word.


    Right then, Yaksha, who had been silent all this while, spoke up. "You''ve been sitting for a long time, and your wound can''t handle it. Let''s head back."


    Slowly opening her eyes, she gazed helplessly at him. "Can I sit here for ten more minutes? I just want to look at my father."


    She would never see his face again after leaving this time.


    Her father''s corpse would be cremated, turning into a pile of ash.


    The face that made X feel at peace would forever be gone from this world.


    Yaksha nodded helplessly, letting her have her way.


    Ten minutester, he activated the teleport amulet without asking her permission.


    Soon, X returned to the ward.


    At the time, Sharon Lindt was feeding milk to the twins by the cradle.


    Seeing X crying upon her return, Sharon''s heart ached painfully again.


    She continued to feed the children as she spoke. ¡°Stan, be quick and carry X onto the bed.¡±


    Stanley obeyed, promptly carrying X and carefully cing her on the bed.


    X closed her eyes in silence on her pillow, blocking everything out.


    Everyone understood how she was feeling, so nobody said a word as they allowed her to process her feelings.


    Time would be able to heal everything, and in a matter of days, X should feel much better.


    "Stan, bring some water for X to, wash her


    urger face and body," S


    instantly to do her bidd


    prompting him to


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Then, she turned to address Yaksha. "Will you please check on X''s wound?"


    Yaksha didn''t reply but proceeded to check on her stitches, finding it swollen but still intact.


    He was relieved to see this.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Stanley''s phone rang right then, causing him to take it out, ncing at the screen.


    Seeing Zack Cassidy''s name, he instantly picked it up. "What is it?"


    "Betty Starmount is dead," Zack dered.


    Stanley erupted into anger when he heard that. "Dead?"


    Betty Starmount still had a wealth of secrets that awaited his discovery. How could she have died?


    Meanwhile, X immediately turned


    to look at Stanley''s face when sh


    overheard the conversation.


    Betty was dead?


    How could she have died just like that?


    Noticing her awareness, Stanley immediately turned on the loudspeaker.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    X couldn''t help but sneer when she heard him.


    Love?


    Was that how Betty loved someone?


    Why did she kill Jeremy Quest if she loved him?


    "How did she die?" Stanley asked.

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    "She was talking before she suddenly died. The pathologist is here to investigate the cause of her death," Zack Cassidy told them. Nobody had expected things to end that way.


    Sharon Lindt, X Quest, and Stanley Batton all wore shocked expressions.


    ¡°Let me know when you find out," Stanley said before hanging up.


    "She died just like that. After hurting us so badly, it seems too easy on her," Xmented, still wishing she could shred Betty Starmount to pieces.


    Her shocking death wasn''t enough to appease her. She wanted to question Betty about the location of that nine-tailed demon fox, but now that n was ruined.


    Perhaps, this was all pre-determined as everything happened by fate.


    X couldn''t have her way just because she wanted it.


    She probably wouldn''t find the nine-tailed demon fox until it executed its n, but she wasn''t about to give up.


    She wanted to change her fate, not allowing anything like her father''s tragedy to happen again.


    It was the only time she would ever experience losing a loved one.


    Meanwhile, Yaksha also had a shocked look in his eyes.


    He hadn''t expected this, either.


    He immediately took a step back upon hearing the news. "The clue is gone," Yaksha grumbled as he let out a long, helpless sigh. "She died so suddenly. Could the nine-tailed demon fox have shown up? But then, it was injured badly, so it couldn''t possibly resurface so soon. "Could it be -?" he added but then stopped himself.


    X frowned as she looked at him. "What is it? What do you suspect?"


    "Perhaps the demon fox didn''t offer her the cure after poisoning her? Could that be why she died?" he asked.


    "What do you mean?" she questioned.


    "It''s only a guess, but maybe the nine-tailed demon fox poisoned her so that she would do things for it, threatening to let her die if she didn''t obey. "And now that she had done everything ording to his n and exposed herself, she''s no longer needed. That''s why she wasn''t given the cure, resulting in her death.


    "Perhaps, it is also possible that the nine-tailed fox was too weak to show up to give her the cure," Yaksha expressed thoughtfully.


    What he said made sense. To X, it sounded like the things Betty said proved his point.


    Even if Betty had been forced to do the things she did, X would never forgive her or stop hating her.


    Not even if she was dead.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "However, this is only a guess. We''ll have to wait for the autopsy results," he added.


    X nodded.


    "Stanley, get some water for X to wash her face. I''m going out for some fresh air." With that, Yaksha directly turned around and left, leaving X, Stanley, and Sharon in the ward.


    They didn''t want anyone else finding out about the various mystical elements in recent events, so they didn''t allow Wilson Batton and the others to visit.


    As far as Wilson knew, it was the police who had found the children.


    In addition, they randomly came up with an excuse that X wasn''t in the right frame of mind to see anyone.


    Wilson and the others couldn''t see the children even if they wanted to.


    Stanley''s father was a reliable person, but he tended to drunkenly ramble on about things he shouldn''t.


    Stanley and the rest didn''t dare to tell him the truth.


    Meanwhile, Sharon also took part in the n to keep everything a secret.


    The bodyguards and the hospital staff were all instructed to keep the incident an absolute secret.


    By dusk, Betty''s autopsy report confirmed that she had been poisoned with enterotoxin, a kind of poison that would cause a person''s intestines to rot.


    This medical condition did not have a cure within a short time unless Betty were to take a pill every month to extend her life.


    This further proved Yaksha''s point even more clearly, resulting in him checking out Betty''s body at the scene of the crime. Apart from the traces of poison, he didn''t notice anything else.


    ***


    A weekter, X gradually healed as her wound recovered well, and she was allowed to get out of bed.


    Her children were also improving and bing better looking, their skin even fairer than before.


    Since X had recovered and the important matters were resolved, Yaksha left.


    After that, the Batton family organized Jeremy Quest''s funeral with X observing the entire process through a video call.


    A monthter, X was finally able to return home with her children after being discharged from the hospital.


    Wilson Batton, Ron Batton,


    Sebastian Brenand, Rachel Wood


    Gary Lakes, Henry Armstrong,


    Georgie Clementine, Josh Batton, and Annabeth Cates were alwaiting for her when she arrived home.


    As soon as X walked in, everyone surrounded her and asked how she was doing. Then, they stood around the children, excited as they hadn''t seen them for a while.


    Wilson eagerly picked up Lte Batton and gazed lovingly at her.


    Ron, who was seeing his great-grandchildren for the first time, excitedly gathered Leon Batton into his arms and gazed at him.


    Overjoyed, they examined Lte and Leon one after the other.


    After a month of processing her emotions, X was in a much better mood.


    There was a healthy glow about her since she had recovered to


    pre-delivery condition. Hel.


    had


    changed at all from when she first became pregnant.


    She looked just like a teenager.


    X stood still and smiled as she looked at everyone. The joyful scene made her feel warm in her heart.


    Right then, the twins were the centers of attention in the family, taking the spotlight from X.


    Soon, many others were eagerly waiting for their turn to hold the children after Wilson and Ron had their fill. Everyone was careful and wore affectionate expressions on their faces.


    Josh even had his phone out to take a picture of each of them before publishing it on his Weibo page


    "My adorable nephew and niece," he had written.


    Suddenly, Lte and Leon attracted countless attention on the inte, making them the most discussed topic.


    Netizens were talking about their photos, and they were being constantly praised for their good looks.


    They were considered lucky to be born into such a great family.


    The twins were even tagged in various hashtags.

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    Josh Batton and the others reluctantly left the house by noon, leaving behind X Quest, Stanley Batton, Wilson Batton, and Sharon Lindt in the end. Wilson couldn''t stop gazing at his grandchildren in the nursery.


    He picked one up and then the other, an action mimicked by Sharon.


    X stood nearby, watching them as she smiled subconsciously.


    Thankfully, they''d been around hertely, so she was able to recover so quickly.


    The children, especially, were like medicine that could cure everything.


    Due to their presence, X wanted to get better, knowing that she needed to take care of herself and not dwell on grief so that her physical health wouldn''t deteriorate.


    Women were generally gentle and vulnerable, but mothers were particrly strong and resilient.


    X observed the peaceful scene with growing warmth in her heart.


    If she could, she wished she could stay in this moment forever.


    She craved heartfelt moments like this.


    She didn''t want it to stop.


    Stanley''s heart ached upon noticing his wife''s presence, standing there for a spell. He hastily lifted her into his arms.


    "Your postpartum recovery period just ended. You shouldn''t be on your feet for too long."


    X felt touched by his concern. "I''m fine. The recovery period is already over. I can move around freely."


    Sharon shook her head immediately. "No, you should keep physical activity at a minimum. Your body is still weak."


    "I''m fine, I''ve already recovered. I can act normally now," X said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Stanley carried her directly onto the bed. "Listen to Mom."


    There was a tender look in his eyes.


    X had no reply.


    She didn''t feel weak as she''d been taking supplements every day, and she barely moved. How could she still be weak? After checking her pulse yesterday, she was fit as a fiddle.


    n


    Since delivering her children, X''s family had been treating her like royalty. If they could, they wished they could make her stay in bed every day.


    In fact, she was being taken care of so well that she''d lost the ability to care for herself.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She missed the days when she could do whatever she wanted.


    Later, Sharon walked up to X and sat next to her. "Be a good girl. Honestly, you should recuperate for another month, but you insisted on ending the postpartum recovery period.


    "I was willing topromise, but then you need topromise as well. You need to be off your feet


    during this period. Nothing mustet


    happen to you because you''re so important to us in the family Sharon said.


    "I only gave birth. It''s not that big a deal," X countered.


    However, Sharon''s gaze turned serious. "What do you mean ''only'' gave birth? It''s a huge deal!"


    "I know, but it''s been a month. I''m fine now."


    "No. If you won''t listen to me, I''m going to be upset," Sharon said firmly.


    "All right, fine."


    X didn''t want to reject Sharon''s kindness.

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    X Quest knew that Sharon Lindt only had her best interest at heart.


    People often said that the true colors of a person''s inws would be revealed once a woman gave birth.


    This time, X got to know the Batton family even better as the kindest people, apart from her father.


    They genuinely adored and pampered her.


    Throughout the entire month of her postpartum recovery, Sharon Lindt and Stanley Batton were the ones who constantly stayed by her side to look after her, refusing to let anyone else visit at the hospital.


    While Stanley attended to work during the day, Sharon was the only one in the ward, looking after two children.


    However, she never onceined.


    At times, X wanted to help whenever she was too busy, but Sharon would order her to get back to bed.


    She made sure X and her children were well taken care of.


    During this time, Sharon and Stanley acted like X''s guardian angels, protecting her and the children daily and nightly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "To be honest, I just want to lessen your burden," X told her softly, her heart aching to see how much weight Sharon had lost while looking after her.


    Sharon immediately shook her head. "My team of expert dos will be here soon. They''ll be able to help out."


    X nodded. "I''m sorry for all the trouble you''ve gone through over the past month."


    "It''s my duty as your mother-inw and grandmother to your children. If I don''t step in to help, then when should I?" Sharon shrugged nonchntly. X''s eyes filled with tears, lifting her eyes to gaze at her husband next. "Honey, it''s been tough for you, too."


    Lately, Stanley worked during the day and then helped his mother out with his children at night. He barely managed to get a few hours of sleep each night.


    It was very tough for him, even though he never onceined, no matter how tough it got.


    "Silly girl," Stanley smiled with a look of gentleness in his eyes. "It''s not tough at all. I''m more than happy to see that you and our children are getting stronger."


    Right then, Wilson Batton carried


    Lte Batton over to them. "X, if you feel guilty about being taken


    care of, you should listen to what they say and do what you can to get better. Understood?"


    X nodded. ¡°Dad, it''s been tough for you as well."


    Without Sharon at home, he spent his days alone, feeling lonely all this while.


    Shaking his head, Wilson said, "It''s not tough for me, but it''s surely tough on you to bring those children into this world."


    Until now, his heart still hurt when he thought about the process of X''s delivery.


    "Stan, you must never forget the pain X suffered to deliver your children. I don''t care what conflict arises between you in this lifetime, but you must always let her have the final say.


    ¡°If you feel that you can''t take any conflict that arises, think about what she went through to deliver your children, understand?" Wilson looked at his son as he asked.


    Stanley nodded.


    "X is the most important person in the family. Whoever crosses her won''t get away with it," Sharon chipped in.


    X chuckled. "I''m sure that won''t happen. Everyone is wonderful to me."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Sharon assisted her to straighten up in bed, adding a soft pillow behind her. "Lean against the pillow like this, or your back would be


    O


    ufortable."

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    Sharon Lindt protected X Quest as if she was a fragile object.


    X smiled. "Thank you, Mom."


    While observing her family, X silently swore in her heart that she would do everything she could to be good to them for the rest of her life.


    "Oh, can I y with my phone for a while?" X asked cautiously.


    During this period, Sharon had strictly limited her ess to her phone, believing that she could fall sick from the strain.


    Many times, X felt like a kid again.


    Sharon contemted for a few seconds. "Okay, but not too long. Five minutes is all you get."


    "Okay, sure." X chuckled, willing to behave if it made her worry less.


    X quickly turned her phone on as soon as Sharon handed it to her, opening Weibo to check on the trending headers.


    For someone who used to scroll through Weibo every day, being away for an entire month made X feel alienated from the world for far too long.


    Seeing that her children made it onto the list of hot topics in Weibo, she noticed Josh Batton''s name mentioned as well. #Josh Batton shows off X Quest and Stanley Batton''s children#''.


    This topic was in the number one spot, receiving overwhelming attention.


    After clicking on the topic, X could see Josh''s Weibo post right at the top with two pictures attached.


    Her two children looked adorable in the pictures, their fair skin making them look like porcin dolls.


    There were over eight million forwards, likes, andments under the Weibo post.


    The children indeed received a lot of attention.


    Meanwhile,izens were making various statements in thement section¡ª


    "They''re both born in a great family. They are truly blessed."


    "Some people are born winners. There''s no point in being envious."


    "This is what it means to be born with a silver spoon in one''s mouth."


    ¡°Their father is Stanley Batton, their mother is X Quest, and their uncle is Josh Batton. The family''s rtives and friends are all in the upper ss. Can anyone else be luckier than these two children?"


    "These two children must have done lots of good deeds in their past lives to be born into a family like this. Never mind that they have a fantastic family background they even look so adorable!" ContentBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''m envious of X. Her husband adores her, and she has such adorable children. She''s a winner in life."


    X didn''t feel anything when she read thesements. After all, she had expected people to say these things.


    Josh was certainly skilled at taking photographs, though. Her children looked exceptionally lovely with the filter he chose.


    She immediately saved those pictures before exiting the topic to check out other contents on the list of hot topics.


    A lot seemed to have happened during this period from reading the list of hot topics.


    There was news rted to wealthy businessmen that X recognized. Someone went bankrupt, someone progressed in life, and someone else attempted to murder his wife only to end up in prison.


    X missed out a lot in the world recently.


    Her phone was abruptly snatched away by Sharon just as she was enjoying the gossip.


    X nced at her in surprise. "Can I have it for another minute?"


    Sharon shook her head decisively, switching off the phone before pocketing it.


    X fell silent. She knew how strict Sharon was when it came to such matters.


    Noticing how sad X seemed, Sharon instantly felt her heart melting.

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    Sharon Lindt gently ruffled X Quest''s hair. "Be good. Just hang in there for one more month."


    "One more month," X murmured, knowing there was no point in resisting.


    So, she nodded helplessly.


    Sharon was in a much better mood when she saw how obedient she was.


    She knew that X and Stanley Batton would be facing a lot of hurdles in the future.


    She didn''t know whether their family could be torn apart or if she might lose anyone in the family.


    Hence, she wanted to treat X and Stanley in the best way she could.


    She wanted to cherish the moments of happiness with her family while theysted.


    If she could, she wanted to give X everything in the world.


    X was now an orphan, and if the Batton family didn''t look after her, no one else would. "Waa... Waah..."


    Lte Batton, who was in Wilson Batton''s arms, suddenly started crying right then.


    Her face turned red, and her legs kept kicking around.


    There was a sad look in her bright eyes.


    Seeing this, Wilson felt as if his heart was breaking into pieces.


    X, Stanley, and Sharon felt the same way.


    X got up and prepared to hold the child but was forced back down onto the bed by her mother-inw.


    Sharon approached Wilson to check if Lte had soiled her diaper, finding nothing amiss before checking her watch.


    It was time for milk-feeding, she realized guiltily with a frown.


    "It''s feeding time for the children.


    Keep an eye on the children whi


    get the milk ready." Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    With that, she hurriedly went to prepare the form.


    Lte was still crying, but Leon Batton remained quiet.


    Hey in Stanley''s arms, staring up at his father as he sucked his own thumb in his mouth.


    From the looks of it, Leon was probably so hungry that he mistook his thumb as the milk bottle.


    Stanley''s heart softened upon seeing that.


    X observed them from afar, unable to help herself from smiling.


    Her children must have been angels in their past lives.


    "Leon looks very hungry, too," X said with a chuckle.


    She felt guilty about this.


    Since her premature delivery, her milk supply was supposed to kick in after a while. However, due to the many incidents that happened, her emotions had been affected,


    ''e''


    resulting in her being stover


    lactate. Content belongs


    Her children had never tasted her breast milk.


    X felt sorry for them, but she was under too much emotional stress and couldn''t control herself.


    "Yeah, but Leon doesn''tin," Stanley said.


    X chuckled. Leon''s temperament seemed much milder than Lte''s at this point.


    No matter what, Leon rarely cried even when he was hungry. He would just suck on his own thumb.


    However, Lte was different. She


    would


    more frequently than her


    brother whenever she was unhappy sheid down for too long


    WContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    X Quest still loved both her children. Her life felt fuller with their presence, making her world feel much warmer.


    Out of the blue, she was reminded of herte father, affecting her mood slightly.


    Releasing a long sigh, she gazed at Stanley Batton and the others. "Can I go outside for a bit? I''ll be back very soon."


    The Batton family had overseen and held Jeremy Quest''s funeral during X''s postpartum recovery period, so she couldn''t attend it despite being his daughter.


    It was now time for her to pay her respects to herte father ever since she left the hospital.


    X wanted to wait until her postpartum recovery period was over before personally holding the burial service for him, but Yaksha disagreed with her decision.


    Doing so would affect his luck in his next life, possibly even cause him to be a wandering spirit.


    She asked for details, but he wouldn''t exin any further and insisted that they held the burial service on his chosen date.


    Yaksha also forbade her to attend Jeremy''s burial.


    Left with no choice, X had to agree reluctantly, knowing she couldn''t ignore his advice out of everyone she knew.


    He was not an ordinary person. Everything he said had its reason.


    Now, X felt an even greater sense of remorse toward her father by not even attending his funeral back then.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she made the request, Stanley knew what she wanted to do.


    He immediately agreed. "I''ll take you there."


    X nodded.


    They both had spent a lot of time together, so much that they could practically finish each other''s sentences by now.


    Stanley could tell what was on her mind even if she didn''t say much.


    "Remember to put on moreyers when you head out. Keep your hat on, and don''t catch a cold. I''ll stay at home with your father to watch over the children. The nannies will be here in the afternoon, but I don''t feel secure leaving them alone with them," Sharon Lindt informed them.


    Her grandchildren were adorable but still vulnerable. She wasn''t about topletely entrust them to nannies.


    Even with nannies, she needed to be close by to watch over them. It was the only way she''d feel secure when she wanted to offer the children the best protection possible.


    X nodded.


    An hourter, X changed into a full winter suit before following Stanley and theirrge group of bodyguards outside.


    Once they were outside, Stanley drove her toward the Quest family''s cemetery.


    Her chest felt heavy during the ride. She was not in the mood to enjoy the view outside despite not being outdoors for a long time.


    Stanley understood how she felt. Throughout the ride, he held her hand tightly.


    Two hourster, they arrived at the


    l


    Quest family''s cemetery on the hignds of the Antis suburbs, finding itpletely silent.


    The sky was gloomy, appearing as if it might rain at any moment.


    The people buried here were all her ancestors and members of the Quest family.


    X followed Stanley to Jeremy Quest''s tombstone with the white chrysanthemums she bought in advance.


    Jeremy''s photo on his tombstone showed him wearing a broad grin on his face.


    That was the best smile X had ever seen.


    Her heart ached painfully again upon seeing that smile.

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    X Quest took the white chrysanthemums from Stanley Batton before kneeling to ce them on the ground to pay her respects to her father, Jeremy Quest.


    "Dad, I''m here to see you," she said, moving closer to the tombstone and hugging it tightly.


    The tombstone was akin to a metaphorical knife that stabbed into her heart, causing tears to trickle down her face without her realizing it, blurring her vision.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I camete. How are you doing up there?" X asked.


    No matter what she said in the past, her father would always reply. But now, it was no longer possible.


    She would never be able to hear his voice again.


    Right then, memories of her and her father appeared in her mind like an old film ying before her eyes.


    Stanley Batton''s brows furrowed before kneeling to pay his respects.


    He then gently ruffled X''s hair and nced at Jeremy Quest''s photo on the tombstone. "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of X. I won''t let her suffer a day for the rest of her life," he vowed in earnest.


    X continued to hug the tombstone as she thought to herself, ''I''ll avenge you, Dad. I don''t care how strong that nine-tailed demon fox is, but I will surely avenge you.''


    At that moment, she hated the demon fox more than anything.


    It should''ve targeted her. Why did it kill her father to punish her?


    Stanley''s heart ached again seeing X cry, but he only sat silently next to her and apanied her in her grief.


    They sat in front of Jeremy''s tombstone for a long time.


    By nightfall, X began to feel cold. Only then did she slowly stand up to gaze at Stanley. "Let''s go back."


    He nodded and carefully picked her up, bringing her away from the cemetery.


    ***


    X didn''t utter a word after getting into the car.


    el:


    It had taken much effort for her to recover, thanks to her children and the Batton family''s emotional support, yet she still ended up having an emotional breakdown.


    She closed her eyes, unable to cry anymore.


    However, her heart still hurt.


    She had probably cried her tears dry these past few days.


    Stanley remained quiet throughout the drive, allowing her to process her emotions.


    As they approached the city, everywhere was already bathed with lights. It was a glorious sight.


    It was still freezing even though it was already springtime on this night.


    Upon arriving home, X shed her coat and sank onto the couch, trying her best to work through her grief.


    Meanwhile, Stanley silently held her in his arms, lending her his strength.


    At that moment, Sharon Lindt slowly walked down the stairs. She instantly stepped forward to hold X''s hand after seeing the state she was in.


    "X, will you go upstairs to check on the children? They missed you They''ve been looking around the room for you after you left in the afternoon."


    They weren''t, but Sharon fibbed in hopes of distracting her from her woes.


    X wordlessly walked up the stairs with her husband and mother-inw following close behind, both wearing visibly glum expressions on their faces.


    nBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After making her way upstairs, X entered the nursery to find six other nannies there apart from Wilson Batton.


    She wasn''t used to having so many strangers in the house so suddenly.


    The nannies surrounded the children then, attempting to make themugh.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Stanley''s phone started to ring.

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    The caller was Zack Cassidy.


    Stanley Batton immediately picked up the call.


    Arge meeting room filled with top executives on the top floor of Dragon Group''s office building waspletely silent on the other side of the call.


    Zack stood by the empty main seat as he spoke softly to Stanley on the phone. "Mr. Batton, the top executives are all here. When will the meeting start?"


    Stanley frowned and nced at his expensive watch. "Cancel today''s meeting."


    "But..." Zack''s voice trailed off.


    Didn''t they need to discuss and decide on something important during the meeting today?


    "My wife needs me," Stanley said before hanging up directly.


    His voice thundered clearly over the phone in the silent meeting room.


    The people closer to Zack were able to hear what Stanley said.


    Suddenly, everyone in the meeting room erupted into discussions.


    Recently, Stanley had missed countless meetings because of his wife''s health.


    People change.


    In the past, Stanley always took his time at work seriously.


    As they exchanged nces, they couldn''t resist feeling respectful toward X Quest.


    These people had witnessed the couple''s journey as a couple for the longest time. They genuinely felt that X was not a simple woman.


    Even a stern and serious man like Stanley could transform into a loving and gentle husband.


    He had be someonepletely different from who they used to know.


    He absolutely adored his wife.


    Everyone had done lots of


    preparation for this meeting, but their efforts were wasted. Nobody dared toin out loud even though there was a feeling of discontent inside.


    It wasn''t a secret that X was Stanley''s number one priority. Her emotional well-being was even more


    important than thepa enamore


    profits.


    Zack nced at everyone guiltilyThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    meeting is canceled. Mr. B. Th before pocketing his phone. "The et


    needs to apany his


    wife."


    With that short announcement, he packed up his documents, picked up hisptop, and walked directly out of the room.


    As soon as he was gone, everyone in the meeting room began discussing among themselves¡ª


    "Mr. Batton''s devotion for his wife is getting out of hand."


    "As a woman, I have to admit that X sure is something."


    "I don''t even recognize Mr. Batton anymore. He used to be a cold-hearted, decisive workaholic. Where has that man gone?"


    "Every hero has a weakness, and that''s a beautiful woman. Even Mr. Batton can''t escape that fate."


    Outside, Zack could hear everything they were saying, and he found himself agreeing with them.


    Stanley was letting his adoration toward his wife spiral out of control.


    When she was physically ill, he''d drop his work.


    When she was emotionally unwell, he''d also drop his work.


    Generally, whenever something happened to X, he''d drop everything to be by her side.


    Even a man like himself was envious of her.


    How could she be this lucky?

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    When the call ended, Stanley Batton walked over to X Quest and held her hand.


    She turned around to gaze at him quizzically. "Did somethinge up in the office?" "No, nothing," he replied.


    "I heard the word ''meeting''. Do you have a meeting?" X questioned further.


    Whenever her husband hosted a meeting, it involved something significant.


    "Yeah, but it''s not important," he insisted.


    She knew he was lying. "You should go. You''ve already put off a lot of work because of me recently. If this goes on, your staff might start to gossip." X had no idea that people were already talking about it.


    Every employee in Dragon Group knew how much Stanley worried about his wife. He practically followed X everywhere for twenty-four hours a day.


    "It''s fine, I can continue working tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry about me. I am all right," she insisted, knowing very well why Stanley had canceled his meeting again.


    He was concerned that she wouldn''t have anyone to talk to when she was in a bad mood.


    Honestly, X sometimes felt like her husband was as good to her as her father.


    He always ced her first as his priority. Whenever she was feeling down, he''d drop everything to be by her side. He wouldn''t even care about the consequences of his actions.


    Sharon Lindt could also guess the gist of the call.


    Stepping forward, she held X''s other hand. "Let him stay at home if he wants to. He can always hold the meeting tomorrow. Besides, Zack is around. There are so many professionals in thepany, but now, you''re his number one priority."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The six nannies were all stunned by the revtion. Everyone in Antis had heard how much Stanley cherished his wife, including these women. However, they used to think that most of it was an exaggeration.


    After all, how many wealthy tycoons genuinely loved their wives?


    But the nannies were astonished when they saw how the couple interacted in real life.


    Stanley adored his wife even more than the rumors imed he did.


    As women, they were truly beginning to feel envious of X.


    Not only was she adored and pampered, but she was also


    beautiful and came from a wealthy background. She was a sessful young mother to two beautiful children.


    Her inws loved her. She practically had the best of everything.


    None of the nannies could even dream of having such a life.


    Frowning slightly, X looked helplessly at Sharon. "Mom, why are you on board with this nonsense?"


    "How is this nonsense? Work is


    important, but so are you. Besides, it''s not the first time I''ve done this. You should be used to it by now," she replied.


    X was speechless since there was nothing she could do about it.


    Sharon promptly changed the topic as she turned to nce at the nannies. "X, these are the experienced nannies I hired for you. Not only will they be helping with the children in terms of their diet, hygiene, and education, but they will also be looking after you and this house."


    Hearing this, X shed a smile at the women. "Nice to meet you all. Thank you foring here to look after my children and me, too." Her genuine smile and approachable attitude instantly warmed them to her.


    An aplished woman like X was as gentle as she was rumored to be. She even treated everyone as equals, and it was something none of them had expected.


    They responded with smiles, each stepping forward to greet X and Stanley.


    X efficiently remembered their names; Helen, Beatrice, Lucy, Miranda, Rina, and Susan.


    After they all got to know each other, X led Stanley over to their children.


    The children had their own cradles that were ced side by side.

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    The cradles were identical, both white and had wind chimes of pink, blue, and various other colors above them.


    At that moment, the twins were staring at their parents, their pure gazes seemingly capable of melting everything in sight. As soon as X Quest saw her children, she instantly found herself rxing significantly.


    They were like a drug to her.


    No matter how much pain she felt, they''d instantly make her feel better.


    The moment their eyes met, the children smiled at her, instantly melting her heart.


    ''My children are so adorable. I have to stay by their side and watch them grow.''


    From then on, X vowed to keep her emotions in check. She''d start working out and keep herself physically healthy.


    It was the only way she could deal with the hurdles that awaited her and remain healthy so that she could be with her children for a long, long time.


    Inhaling deeply, X slowly picked up Leon Batton, noting how soft he felt to the touch.


    She was so careful with him because she wasn''t used to handling children fromck of opportunity.


    She refrained from moving around too much in fear of injuring his bones.


    The child in her arms seemed so fragile, so she needed to be very careful.


    Seeing her awkwardness, Stanley instantly reached out and carefully supported Leon''s head before helping his wife to reposition the babyfortably.


    Once X felt steady, she carefully pressed her forehead against Leon''s, prompting his soft little hands to reach up and touch her face. He held onto X''s face with both hands gently, his tender touch almost moving her to tears.


    She wished this moment couldst forever.


    She had known all along that a child could bring a lot of joy to a family. They would make a mother stronger and gentler.


    However, she didn''t think it would feel this intense.


    A childless woman would never experience this indescribable feeling.


    Leon had a fragrant, milky scent that wafted through X''s nostrils. It had a very pleasant aroma.


    "Leon is adorable," she couldn''t resist saying, her gaze gentling and seemingly capable of melting all the coldness in the world.


    ¡°Aa... Gu... Aa... Oh..." Leon beamed. It was almost as if he could understand what X was saying. His tender lips opened and closed while he uttered vowels and consonants. It was so precious to see.


    Everyone around him including his mother couldn''t help butugh.


    "Waa... Waah..."


    Right then, Lte Batton started crying loudly, her fair face turning red. She seemed to be upset about being neglected.


    X carefully handed Leon over to Stanley before quickly walking over to Lte''s cradle to pick her up with a smile on her face. She then slowly paced back and forth. "Hey, hey. Are you jealous? Hmm? Here, let me hold you for a while."


    ¡°Aa... Gu... Aa... Yah..." Lte cried instantly when she heard this, peering up at X with her slightly reddened eyes before beginning to smile.


    It was as if she could also understand what her mother said.


    X thought this was very mysterious. Her children seemed to be more advanced than she imagined.


    Nearby, Sharon seemed to be mesmerized at the sigh of them.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She quickly stepped forward and caressed Lte''s plump cheeks. ¡°Looks like Lte does understand what her mother says. She''s adorable. "You''re the most adorable girl in the world, Lte," Sharon gushed.


    "Waa... Ahh... Gu..." Lte mumbled at her in return, which made Sharon turn into goo even more.


    She wished she could spend the rest of her life with her grandchildren, never parted from them.


    Wilson Batton also moved forward and affectionately caressed Lte''s face.


    "Mom, since the nannies are here,


    you and Dad should go back and get some rest," X suggested as she continued to hold Lte. "You''ve been working hard all this while and being away from Dad for so long. You two should spend some time together. Go on a romantic dinner date or something." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Sharon instantly shook her head in refusal. "No, I don''t want to leave. I want to stay here and watch over the kids."


    Then, she appeared to be considering something before she spoke up. "X, I''ve changed my mind. Can I stay here with you? Wilson and I will both stay here to watch over the kids.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t get involved with matters between you and Stanley, We''ll try to stay out of your lives as much as possible,¡± she said before raising three of her fingers as if she was swearing an oath.


    At first, she had intended to go home to be with Wilson after X''s postpartum recovery period. She was supposed to leave the children to the nannies.


    However, as the bond between her and her grandchildren grew, she realized now she couldn''t bring herself to leave.


    Sharon wanted to always be by their side.


    X felt her heart give a warm twinge. "Sure."


    For X, she had previously encouraged Sharon to return home


    after her postpartum recovery period. It wasn''t because she didn''t


    want to live with Sharon, but simply because she didn''t want her working too hard.


    After all, based on Sharon''s nature, she wouldn''t be able to stopboring if she stayed with X.


    She''d keep herself upied tending to Lte and Leon.


    However, since Sharon insisted on staying, X was fine with that as long as she was happy.


    X didn''t mind living with her inws as she already thought of them as dearly as her biological parents.


    She wasn''t worried about any conflicts arising just because they lived together.


    "You must promise me that you won''t drive yourself to exhaustion if you stay here. Don''t keep yourself upied with the children all day long. All right?" she asked.


    Sharon nodded in agreement. She may have agreed, but it was easier said than done.


    She would always want to be with the children as they were her favorite grandchildren in the family.


    Sharon felt an unusual attachment to them because they''d been by her side ever since they were born. When X heard Sharon''s reply, she immediately nodded in relief.

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053


    Since X Quest and Sharon Lindt had mutually agreed, there wasn''t much Stanley Batton or Wilson Batton could say.


    In the Batton family, the wives were in charge. Any man who wasn''t good to his wife would be doomed.


    The best way to be good to one''s wife was to keep her happy.


    As long as X and Sharon were happy, Stanley and Wilson would be fine with anything.


    Besides, Stanley didn''t mind having his parents around, and Wilson was also reluctant to leave his grandchildren.


    ¡°Come here, let me hold Leon," Wilson smiled before lifting Leon Batton carefully into his arms.


    As soon as their eyes met, Leon began smiling sweetly again, making Wilson wish he could give him the entire world.


    He had no idea how such adorable children could exist in the world.


    They were practically angels.


    Not only were they smart and beautiful, but they were also adorable.


    Now that he held Leon in his arms, he wanted his turn with Lte Batton.


    He couldn''t get enough of the twins.


    "X, let''s exchange. I want to hold Lte too," Wilson said eagerly, wishing he could keep them in his arms forever.


    Wilson had worked all his life in the business domain and encountered numerous challenges, but none of those experiences ever made him disy his emotions. However, in front of his grandchildren, he couldn''t hold back.


    X smiled as she swapped the children with him, now holding Leon in her arms instead.


    "X, let me carry Leon," Sharon spoke up, unable to resist. "Ahh, he''s too adorable! You should get some rest, X."


    "I want to hold him for a while longer," X said, shaking her head.


    Sharon immediately sighed in disappointment. She then gave Wilson an imploring look. "Hey, let me hold Lte."


    Wilson swiftly turned sideways


    childishly just beyond her reach. He acted like a predator guarding its prey, his eyes fixed on his wife as he refused. "Absolutely not. You''ve carried her for so long already. It''s my turn."


    Sharon frowned unhappily right away. "Come on, hurry and hand her over, or I''ll ignore you forever."


    Wilson instantly caved in when he saw his wife acting like this.


    He gazed longingly at Lte one more time before handing her reluctantly over to her, not wanting his wife to be upset and ignore him. Nearby, the nannies were all stunned by what they saw.


    No wonder Stanley pampered his wife if his parents'' interaction was any indication.


    It was because of his parents'' teachings instilled in him as a child.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that rumors about the Batton family''s principles were true.


    The women couldn''t resist feeling envious of Sharon since it was rare for married couples to remain this intimate after being together for such a long time.


    Stanley and Wilson were enviously watching their wives, holding the children, but they were helpless to do anything as they were the ones in charge.


    After half an hour, X and Sharon still wouldn''t let the men have their turn with the children as they made each of themugh loudly.


    Soon, the nursery was full of joyousughter, presenting a heart-warming and peaceful scene.


    The nannies felt their hearts melting.


    Wilson couldn''t hold back anymore and came up with an excuse to walk over to X, swiping Leon away from her. "You shouldn''t stand for too long, X. Let me carry Leon."


    X understood how he felt, so she handed her son over willingly.


    Meanwhile, Stanley attempted to do the same to Sharon. "Hand over my daughter, Mom. You should rest for a while."


    However, she held onto Lte tightly. ¡°No way! Can''t you see how happy Lte is in my arms? Go and apany X and let me have my fun.¡±

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054


    Stanley Batton pinched his forehead helplessly before walking up to X Quest.


    "Are you hungry?" he asked softly.


    X was in a much better mood after ying with her child. She nodded as she was beginning to feel hungry.


    ¡°Oh, look at me. I''d forgotten that I already prepared dinner," Sharon Lindt eximed when she heard them. "You should hurry down to the kitchen and eat your dinner. Stan, heat the food up for X, will you? She should eat something warm now."


    "Okay, got it," Stanley answered obediently.


    "Also, X shouldn''t be touching cold water or there could be issuester," she added.


    "All right, I know."


    The nannies were observing their exchange speechlessly, exchanging nces every so often.


    They were able to establish each family member''s ranking from the short time they''d spent with the Batton family.


    X and Sharon came first, followed by the two children, and then Wilson and Stanley camest


    It was a strange family.


    These women had worked for many rich families in the past, experiencing the harshness of humanity.


    Yet, this was the first time they met a family that, despite being rich, was still full of love. There didn''t seem to be any animosity between them.


    They weren''t used to seeing that within their limited time spent with them.


    "You''d better carry X down the stairs. She''s been on her feet for far too long," Sharon added.


    The nannies were shocked speechless, hearing that.


    Stanley didn''t reply but obediently gathered his wife into his arms and walked out of the room. There were so many people around that X instantly felt a little embarrassed.


    She blushed as she spoke softly. "You don''t have to do this. There are a lot of people watching." "Don''t mind us. Just pretend we''re transparent. Be as lovey-dovey as you like," Wilson said, chuckling. Wasn''t that a little too much? X didn''t know how to respond.


    Even the nannies were speechless.


    It had already been a month since X delivered the twins. Was this even necessary?


    They were practically pampering her to the point where she didn''t have to do a single thing herself.


    However, Stanley willingly carried her out of the room silently.


    "Stanley," X murmured.


    "Hmm?"


    "I feel like your family wants to pamper me until I lose the ability to take care of myself," X chuckled.


    Stanley gazed lovingly at her. "That''s the


    St Whole point. You will have to


    my side forever since


    can''t look after yourself without me."


    W


    X instantly felt her heart


    exploding into ripples when sheThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    heard this, his words giving her


    tingling sensations down to


    bones.


    "You don''t have to mind my parents even if they''re staying here. Just be yourself, okay?" he said out of concern.


    "What''s the matter? Are you worried


    I''d feel ufortable?" she asked. ''I won''t. Im very happy your parents are here with us. Don''t you know that?"


    UMS


    "I do," he swiftly said. "Anyway, if any conflict arises, I''m on your side."


    Snap!


    The lights suddenly went out, and then a cold breeze surrounded them.

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055


    The weather had changed drastically outside, turning everything dark around X Quest and Stanley Batton. They couldn''t even see their own hands.


    X subconsciously wrapped her arms around Stanley''s neck.


    Why was this strange phenomenon taking ce? Was the nine-tailed demon fox here?


    Stanley tightened his hold on his wife, not daring to let go as he frowned while peering around cautiously.


    And then everything brightened up again, causing them to squint.


    Right then, X noticed a book and a silver hairpin on the final step of the staircase not far away from where they stood.


    The silver hairpin had a simple yet elegant design with a red gemstone engraved on its edge.


    X was stunned.


    Meanwhile, a look of surprise also appeared across Stanley''s face as he promptly carried X down the stairs before setting her down carefully.


    He then picked up the silver hairpin and book.


    The book was the ssic kind of book they frequently saw in period dramas with a dark blue cover.


    The hairpin seemed simple yet luxurious up close.


    The red gemstone had a faint glow that seemed to flicker continually.


    What were these things?


    X and Stanley immediately exchanged nces.


    "How did this happen? The weather changed so suddenly just now," X wondered out loud. "Someone deliberately left us these things. But what''s the meaning of this?


    "Honey, let''s open the book and see what''s inside."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Stanley frowned but obeyed and opened the book, noticing a distinct scent of bibliosmia typically found in organic materials.


    The pages within were dark yellowish, looking somewhat aged.


    Every page was nk, without a single content in the entire book.


    X shot Stanley a look of surprise. "What is this?"


    Who sent them these items? What was the point?


    She couldn''t understand it.


    X carefully reached for the book


    and


    fed through it again, s


    any words on the


    pages.


    What was the point of receiving a book like this?


    not


    X then reached for the silver hairpin Stanley held to examine carefully.


    It looked pretty and had great workmanship, glistening brightly.


    As soon as


    she


    tow to she touched the hairpint ¨¤ flow of warmth dime


    through her body. Content


    swre


    What was going on? Could she have imagined it?


    Immediately after that, the book in her hand flew into Stanley''s hands right


    Ser eyes, catching her


    off guard.


    Despite her vast knowledge, she couldn''t remain calm without reacting to what happened.


    Stanley and X both exchanged shocked nces.


    He held onto the book as he gazed at her. ¡°Maybe we''re meant for an object each?"


    X nodded slowly, agreeing that it seemed to be the case.


    "Do you think this is a good thing or a bad thing?" she frowned.


    Although, for some unknown reason, her instincts were telling her it was a good thing.


    Stanley felt the same way.

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056


    In the next second, both Stanley Batton and X Quest heard a woman''s voice.


    "Keep these objects with you. They will be useful at a critical moment."


    Her voice was unusually delicate and pleasant to hear.


    It didn''t sound like an ordinary human''s voice.


    Although they could hear her, they couldn''t see the woman as their eyes darted around, looking for the disembodied voice.


    Then, the couple exchanged nces when they found nothing except a light floral scent in the house.


    There was an aroma of wintersweet flowers and even hints of snow when X inhaled deeply.


    Did an elf or a fairye to their aid? Or was this the nine-tailed demon fox''s disguise?


    X''s instincts were telling her that it was the former.


    "Don''t overthink it. I''m not the nine-tailed demon fox. Keep those objects." The woman''s voice still sounded gentle.


    X''s eyes filled with wonder again.


    It was impressive that the woman knew what she was thinking.


    She only denied being the nine-tailed demon fox, but she didn''t deny that she was an elf or fairy.


    Could she be thetter?


    "Stoping up with wild guesses. I will show myself when it''s time," the voice said. "There''s a long road ahead of you. Do more good deeds and protect yourself. Everything is rted to karma."


    X held the silver hairpin tightly and stared into the emptiness. "What do you mean by this? Can we reduce our karmic debts if we do more good deeds? Is that it?"


    ¡°Also, who exactly are you? Can you show yourself?" she pressed but didn''t receive any further response.


    A few secondster, a red petal fell before her, spurring her to reach out to catch it.


    The tiny petal fell directly onto the center of her palm, glowing a bright red color like the gemstone.


    Upon closer inspection, it looked like a wintersweet flower petal.


    Was this a type of plum flower?


    X suddenly thought of the two plum flower birthmarks on her children.


    Stanley once mentioned that the plum


    indicators of good luck for their


    er birthmarks were


    in the future. Conten


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, Yaksha didn''t exin what that meant exactly.


    First, it was the plum flower birthmarks.


    After that, it was the silver hairpin.


    Then there was also the plum flower petal and the unpenned book.


    X also smelled the plum flower scent.


    Was this all rted somehow?


    As her eyes rested on the plum flower,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    led with the


    Sor earlier, X bet


    didn''t mean them any harm.


    The plum flower birthmarks on the back of her children''s hands could have also been her doing.


    Someone with such strong powers probably wasn''t an elf.


    Was she a fairy?


    Right then, the plum flower scent suddenly disappeared.


    Everything had returned to its original state as if nothing happened.


    However, the plum flower petal and silver hairpin with a red gemstone were still in X''s hands. Stanley''s book also remained.


    All of these were beyond their understanding.


    X inhaled deeply, gazing over at Stanley. That voice said she wasn''t the nine-tailed demon fox and a bunch of other things. Did you hear what she said?"

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057


    "Yeah," Stanley Batton replied.


    "I think she''s rted to the plum flower birthmarks on the back of our children''s hands," X Quest said.


    "Yeah," he uttered.


    "That''s why I think she was telling the truth. My instincts tell me the same," she added.


    "Yeah." Appearing to be lost in thoughts, Stanley said very little, and seeing him this way made her a little curious.


    "What is it?"


    Stanley gently hugged her before holding onto the book in his hand. "I just feel that all this is getting stranger by the second."


    X nodded slightly. "Yeah."


    Things were getting stranger.


    "She said the objects would be able to help us during a crucial moment. What did she mean by that?


    "Maybe the silver hairpin contained magic or fairy essence?


    "Maybe something sealed inside wille out and help us during a crucial moment?


    "And what about the nk book? It doesn''t look like it contains any fairy essence. I can''t see what it''s useful for, but maybe it''s a martial art manual or a cultivation manual?


    "Would powerful magic spells appear in the manual during a crucial moment so that we could learn them instantly?


    "Clearly, this thing only recognizes you," X expressed.


    Stanley seemed to be in deep thought as his eyes narrowed, his emotions hidden.


    "Perhaps," he replied after a while.


    All of a sudden, they could smell the scent of plum blossoms again, followed by the sound of the phantom voice once more. "Stop making wild guesses and go have dinner. The book belongs to Stanley, and the hairpin belongs to you, X."


    Having said that, the fragrant scent disappeared again along with her voice.


    "Are you a fairy?" X couldn''t resist asking curiously, but there was no response.


    A plum blossom petal fell andnded on X''s hand again.


    What was the meaning of this? Was this an answer to her question?


    Perhaps it was her way of telling X that she was a fairy.


    X held the petal and looked at Stanley with a slight frown. "It''s so strange. Anyway, Honey, let''s keep these objects with us at all times."


    At that moment, the nk book in Stanley''s hand started shrinking, shocking them both.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Neither could understand all these strange incidents happening one after another.


    Soon, the book shrank to the size of an ordinary book-shaped pendant before a piece of bail and a red string appeared.


    Apart from the book shrinking and now having a bail, nothing else changed. It was still in paper form.


    "Does that mean you should wear it?" X asked.


    "Probably," Stanley frowned.


    But before he could make a move, the pendant directly flew up to his shoulders before he felt a warm sensation throughout his body.


    It was afortable feeling, but he couldn''t quite describe the sensation.


    It was as if all the exhaustion and tension in his body had disappeared.


    Stanley felt even more rxed than he would after a professional massage.


    Furthermore, he felt much more alert.


    Before they could say anything else, X''s silver hairpin also transformed into a pendant before a tinum chain appeared on it in the next second. The ne then flew up to her neck, rxing her body to make her feel like she was walking on clouds.


    Her mind began to feel energetic.


    X and Stanley exchanged nces, then touched their own pendants. Their palms felt warm as the heat emitted from them.


    X tried to remain calm and collected despite being shocked. "My pendant feels very warm. What about yours?"


    "Mine too," Stanley replied with a deep frown.


    X then lifted her hand to remove her pendant for further scrutiny, but the second she touched the bail behind the pendant, she felt a jolt of electricity.


    She instantly pulled away.


    What was going on? Was the ne not removable?


    Why couldn''t she remove it to have a look?


    "What''s the matter?" Stanley instantly asked when he saw her strange reaction.


    "I wanted to remove the ne to examine it, but then I was struck by a jolt of electricity. I don''t think I''m allowed to remove it. The electricity jolt was very strong. I can''t get close to the bail at all," X exined.


    Stanley attempted to remove his own pendant, but he instantly felt a jolt of electricity, which caused him to pull away hastily.


    "Did it happen to you, too?" she asked when she saw this.


    He nodded.


    "Apparently, we aren''t allowed to remove them," X said.


    "Never mind, let''s keep them on," he replied.


    "Okay."


    "I''ll start dinner," he told her.


    "All right."


    After he proceeded to the kitchen, X sat on the couch as she recalled the strange things that happened earlier.


    These incidents probably wouldn''t even happen in novels.


    Why would the fairy help her?


    Now that X had calmed down, she still couldn''t quite understand it.


    The nine-tailed demon fox was a very powerful being. But if it was so powerful, why did it use Betty Starmount to poison her?


    Couldn''t it have just used its magic spells to do that?


    Was there some reason preventing it from poisoning X on its own?


    Or was there something wrong with this demon fox?


    More and more questions appeared in her mind.


    ***


    After their meal, X and Stanley returned to the nursery to find all six nannies and his parents surrounding the children''s beds, gazing lovingly at them.


    Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton repeatedly pushed the wind chimes above their cradles, making the childrenugh continuously.


    It was like apletely different world, full of warmth, happiness, joy, and purity.


    Whenever X walked into the nursery, her heart would fill with warmth.


    All the worries and fears would disappear from her mind.


    Sharon immediately stepped forward when she saw X and Stanley entering with a new ne around each of their necks.


    "When did you buy these nes? They look great.¡±

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058


    "Stan, why did you get a book? I''ve never seen anyone wearing a book as a pendant. What if you sweat or if it gets wet? Wouldn''t that damage it?" Sharon Lindt then curiously reached out to finger it, but she suddenly felt a jolt of electricity.


    In the next instant, a mysterious force pushed her hand away.


    "Ahh!" she yelped before taking a few steps back, her hand feeling tender from the jolt.


    She instantly realized that there was something odd about the pendant.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After being exposed to numerous mystical things in the world, she immediately understood what was going on.


    Her eyes pierced deeply at X Quest and Stanley Batton, but they simultaneously shook their heads at her, hinting at her not to speak or ask any questions for now.


    Sharon nodded knowingly and held her tongue.


    Even if they hadn''t hinted, she wouldn''t have said anything in front of so many people.


    Wilson Batton hurried over and held Sharon''s hand when he noticed her strange behavior. "What is it? Did you get hurt?"


    Sharon pulled her hand away swiftly. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just had a jolt, but it''s probably the static electricity on Stan.¡±


    "I see," Wilson frowned, rubbing her hand tenderly. "You gave me a fright, that''s all."


    The intimate moment made the nannies feel envious again.


    ''Look at them.''


    ''Their children were all grown, and they''re also seniors who had spent so many years together, but they still acted like young lovers.''


    These women often felt that Wilson loved his wife deeper than any new couple who had just started dating.


    It was something that made one feel truly envious.


    "Don''t worry about me. Check on the kids," she urged him.


    He nodded obediently before returning to Lte Batton and Leon Batton''s side.


    "Stan, X,e with me. I have something to tell you," Sharon stated calmly as she hurried outside.


    Wilson didn''t ask why she was leaving as he continued to keep an eye on the children.


    Stanley and X naturally held


    hands


    Sand followed Sharon, Wet continued to walk out, leasery.


    to a bedroom next to the


    She quietly closed the door behind them, a curious expression on her face. "What happened? Who gave you the pendants? Was it a god that was willing to help you? Or was it an elf?"


    Sharon was struck by a jolt of electricity when she touched the pendant, which meant that it was exclusive to its owner.


    It wasn''t an ordinary pendant at all.


    It seemed to havee from the mystical realm.


    "Yeah," Stanley answered vaguely.


    "Who was it?" Sharon persisted to ask. "Why were you given these things? Was it to protect you? Why would they help you?"


    "We aren''t sure of the details," Stanley began to say before X filled her in with everything that she knew.


    Sharon appeared to be deeply confused when she heard everything.


    Did the weather change outside earlier? Or perhaps there was an electricity outage in the house?


    Why didn''t she know about it?


    Also, why did all these incidents sound even more mystical than before?


    "What''s the matter? Do you find it hard to believe?" X asked when she noticed her reaction.


    Sharon immediately shook her head.


    "Yeah. There wasn''t any electricity


    outage earlier. Everything seemed the same to me. There wasn''t a change in weather either."


    "Looks like the fairy must have cast some kind of spell, right?" she added.

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059


    Sharon Lindt couldn''t quite understand the fairy''s behavior, but it wasn''t her ce to question it. She must have had her reasons for doing so.


    It was probably because she didn''t want to worry regr folks like her.


    X Quest nodded. "She probably didn''t want to scare you and the children."


    She instantly felt warm in her heart when she thought of this.


    Sharon nodded. "I was thinking the same thing. That fairy is wonderful."


    "All right, you must keep these things a secret, got it?" X asked.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely keep it a secret. I never spill any secrets," Sharon assured them.


    X nodded.


    "Did you two have enough to eat earlier? Especially you, X?" Sharon asked as she turned to gaze at her.


    X chuckled. "Yeah, I''m full."


    "That''s great. Did Stan serve you well?" she inquired.


    "Yes, very well."


    "Better than me?" she added, lifting an eyebrow.


    "It''s the same," X replied.


    Sharon felt relieved right away. She then turned her attention to her son. "Get X a ss of fresh orange juice. She needs to replenish some vitamin C."


    "All right," Stanley replied.


    "Also, prepare some bird''s nests for X before she sleeps. It''ll help


    her recovery. Remember to


    red


    dates to help with blood.ation."


    "Okay."


    Stanley obediently left the room.


    X felt warm in her heart when she saw this.


    Sharon then held her hand. "My darling, I''ll treat you even better from now on."


    X no longer had her own family to support her after losing both parents.


    Sharon wanted to give her more love on their behalf.


    "Thank you, Mom," X said, nodding in gratitude.


    Sharon treated her better than anyone else in the world.


    X could never repay her kindness except by being nice to Sharon as much as she possibly could daily.


    "No need to thank me. Come on, let''s go check on the children," Sharon said.


    Chuckling X led the way out of the room with Sharon asking all


    el


    f questions on their wet


    back


    to the nursery.


    For instance, she asked X if there was something she hadn''t yet


    aplished, and anything el.ne


    to


    d to improve. Content belongs


    Her questions were even more professional and detailed than market research.


    X was swarmed with so many questions that she couldn''t even answer them all, but her responses were all positive.


    She meant what she said. There was no better mother-inw in the world than Sharon.


    Upon returning to the nursery, they were shocked by what they saw, their eyes opening wide.

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060


    Apart from Stanley Batton and the children, everyone else in the nursery was frozen in ce.


    It was as if somebody had pressed pause on theputer.


    Sharon Lindt walked up to Wilson Batton and gently touched his face. "What''s going on?"


    After that, Sharon felt even more shocked.


    Wilson seemed normal, still breathing, but he couldn''t respond at all. He didn''t move or smile.


    It was as if he had been petrified.


    Sharon''s eyes filled with tears. "Stan, what''s going on?"


    Despite having been through a lot, Sharon couldn''t remain calm.


    How could somebody be like this suddenly?


    X Quest quickly approached Wilson and touched him, her eyes narrowing with worry right after.


    Stanley frowned. "Don''t be nervous. It''ll be all right real soon."


    "What do you mean?" Sharon asked.


    He pinched his forehead slightly. "I''m sure you know what X and I experienced earlier. That person came to give our children a ne each after you left."


    "She decided to petrify them temporarily so as not to scare the others. If I''m not mistaken, Dad will recover in three minutes," he exined.


    "What?" Sharon seemed shocked when she gazed at Stanley. It was getting more and more mystical.


    She was impressed that people who possessed magic could do whatever they wanted.


    Then, Sharon and X promptly shifted their attention to the children who were lying on their beds as if nothing had happened.


    They were both smiling. It was adorable.


    True enough, they each had a tinum ne around their necks.


    The length of the nes was the same, but the pendants were different.


    Leon Batton had a pendant with a ck diamond, while Lte Batton had one with a red diamond.


    Upon closer inspection, they could see that the two diamonds were shining with a bright red color on the inside.


    "The woman told us it''s for


    protection, but she did g


    anything more. She hadn''t shown herself this time, either," Stanley added.


    "I see," X said thoughtfully.


    At that moment, she was beginning to like the fairy even more despite not having met her.


    Her presence made X feel much safer.


    She believed that the objects the fairy had given her family were able to offer them protection.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At the very least, they wouldn''t be at too much risk.


    Sharon instantly released a long sigh after hearing her son''s exnation. She peered at the two of them excitedly "This is wonderful. I


    wonder why this fairy decided


    help you. Perhaps you had some kind of rtionship in the past? Have you asked her about this?"


    Stanley and X shook their heads simultaneously before he spoke up first. "She wouldn''t tell us even we asked. She is not the type to tell us anything."


    "I see. Regardless, I feel much more secure now that she''s shown up," Sharon dered.


    She believed that with somebody so powerful protecting Stanley and X, their lives wouldn''t be too much at risk.


    The nine-tailed demon fox was strong.

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061


    However, Sharon Lindt believed that good would always triumph over evil.


    "Yeah," X Quest said.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    While they spoke, Wilson Batton and the others soon recovered.


    They looked at X and Sharon Lindt in confusion as if something strange had happened.


    "X, when did you and Sharone back? Why didn''t I notice?" Wilson asked.


    As he spoke, he picked up Lte Batton, who was closest to him, and gazed down at her affectionately.


    He was surprised to see a ne with a red diamond around her neck. "I don''t recall seeing anything around her neck previously."


    "You just hadn''t noticed it. It has been under her clothes since the beginning," Sharon told him dismissively.


    "Is that so?" Wilson asked in a daze, wondering how he missed that.


    He then turned to look at Leon, noticing a simr ne around his neck but with a different color.


    "Why does Leon have a ne, too?" he wondered, recalling there wasn''t anything there earlier.


    However, he might not have noticed it, either.


    Other than that, could there be any other reason?


    Meanwhile, the nannies also had a lot of questions on their minds. However, none of them said anything and merely nced at each other in confusion.


    Perhaps, things were exactly as they said.


    They paid so much attention to the children''s faces that they failed to notice the nes they were wearing.


    Meanwhile, X released a satisfied sigh, d that they managed to convince everyone so easily.


    "Dad, it''s gettingte. You and Mom should get some rest. You can sleep in the room directly opposite. It take


    you there right now. I''ll also take


    some


    cleaning up while we''re at it."


    Hearing that, Wilson instantly


    stopped her. "No, it''s fine. Sharomet


    and I can clean up on our own. You should stay in bed and rest. Go to bed and don''t mind us."


    "That''s right, X. You need proper rest to recover. We''re perfectly fine. You don''t need to do anything for us," Sharon said before taking Lte from Wilson to kiss her forehead.


    "All right, Lte. I''m leaving now. You and Leon ought to be good," she added.


    She wanted Wilson to leave so that he wouldn''t ask too many questions.


    "Why don''t you get Stanley to help you with the cleaning?" X suggested.


    It didn''t feel right for her and Stanley not to help her inws when they were moving.


    "It''s fine, Stan needs to take care of you," Wilson said.


    He then looked sternly at his son. "You''d better take good care of X. If anything happens to her, it''s your fault. Do you understand?"


    Wilson''s attitude toward the two of them waspletely different.


    To X, he was a kind father figure, but toward Stanley, he was a strict father.


    The nannies couldn''t help but look at each other when they witnessed this.


    They wondered if X and Stanley were mistakenly exchanged as babies.


    It didn''t seem like Stanley was born in the Batton family.


    ¡°I understand. Dad, Mom, go to bed and stop worrying," Stanley said.


    Sharon nodded sadly. "I simply can''t get enough of my grandchildren." With that, she reluctantly pulled Wilson along and left.

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062


    X Quest let out a long sigh when they left.


    She thought it would be tough to convince Wilson Batton, but it turned out to be very easy.


    Turning around, she studied the nannies who were busy looking after the children. None of them asked about what happened.


    It seemed they had all fallen for it too.


    ¡°Honey, let''s go. You should get some rest now," Stanley Batton said, wrapping his arms around X.


    However, she was reluctant to leave her children as she gazed at them. "But I still want to be with them for a while longer."


    Stanley immediately frowned sternly. "No, you''ve not rested enough today. Your health is more important, okay?"


    X tugged at his hand pleadingly. "Honey, please let me stay here for half an hour longer. Can I?¡±


    "No," he replied in a dominant and irrefutable tone.


    However, X immediately shed him a pleading look. "Honey..."


    Ever since Stanley met X, there were three things he was most afraid of.


    Firstly, it was when she cried.


    Secondly, it was when she was unhappy.


    Thirdly, it was when she used her puppy dog eyes on him.


    Whenever she did one of those three things, he''d immediately surrender.


    Sighing helplessly, Stanley gently ruffled her hair. ¡°Fine. What am I to do with you, X?"


    Once X acted adorably, his resolve would fade.


    When that happened, he''d agree to anything she wanted, even giving up his life for her.


    Upon hearing this, X released a long sigh before standing on tiptoes to kiss Stanley on his right cheek.


    Although it was a gentle peck, his heart started beating rapidly.


    However, he remained calm on the surface.


    Seeing how intimate the two of them behaved with each other, the nannies felt envious again.


    Not only was he rich and handsome, but he was also good to his wife. He was indeed a rare catch.


    They were all women, but why was X so lucky?


    X walked happily over to her children, hugging Lte Batton before doing the same to Leon Batton.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She then ced them carefully on the same bed, leaning back against the railing to gaze at her adorable children. Content belongs. to NovelDrama.Org


    When their eyes met, Lte and Leon smiled widely at X


    holy, their smiles r I warm on the insidet


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Her entire body rxed. Their smiles made her wish she could stay by their side forever.


    X silently swore to shower them with love and do whatever she could to apany them as they grew.


    She wouldn''t miss out on anything in their lives regardless of how minor it was.


    Stanley began to smile while


    observing this heart-warming


    walking up to X and lean scene,


    against the railing, too.


    His eyes were trained on his children.


    W


    The family of four was having a peaceful moment together.


    That scene was even more engaging than a carefully curated idol drama scene.


    The nannies were all stunned by seeing how good the family of four looked together. No artiste would be able topete with them if they were in the entertainment industry. After gazing at their children for a while, X and Stanley simultaneously reached out to them.

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063


    X Quest reached out to Leon Batton, while Stanley Batton reached out to Lte Batton.


    The twins each grabbed their parents'' index fingers respectively.


    X felt her heart swelling with pride, seeing Leon''s tiny soft hand hold hers.


    Stanley felt the same way.


    His eyes lingered on his wife beforending on his children, feeling intensely content.


    He believed that his life would be perfect if the nine-tailed demon fox didn''t exist and if he didn''t have karmic debts from his past life.


    His life could be peaceful and free of worries with a stable marriage and adorable children. Nobody could be happier than him in the world.


    They continued gazing at their children tenderly, neither of them seemed willing to let go.


    Without realizing it, half an hour had gone by.


    X''s waist began to ache from bending forward for an extended period. Frowning slightly, she straightened back up carefully, gently stroking her waist where the anesthetic was applied.


    For cesarean delivery, the needle of the anesthetic injection was thick, so women normally suffered from its side effects for a long time.


    X was no exception.


    Lately, she''d feel some difort on that part of her waist now and then, usually when she sat or bent over for too long.


    She figured it would take a long time for her to fully recover.


    "What''s the matter?" Stanley asked, noticing her difort.


    "It''s not a big deal. The injection site on my waist felt ufortable," X answered.


    Wordlessly, he directly lifted her and carried her to the double bed nearby, his eyes narrowing in concern.


    "Why are you feeling ufortable again? Lie down, and I''ll give you a massage."


    "It''s fine. I was bent over for too long. It might also be because we went through a lot in the afternoon," X said.


    Stanley''s facial expression became even more stern. "X, you have to listen to me from now on, okay? You must rest more." X nodded.


    He flipped her body around carefully


    and pressed her gently against the bed. He then sat next to her and gingerly massaged the part of her waist that was aching.


    His hand seemed to possess some strange magic.


    X was already feeling much better just by having Stanley massage her waist a few times.


    Meanwhile, the nannies watching


    nearby couldn''t help but exchange


    nces. They were hired to look


    after the children, not being


    lov


    ¦¯¦É


    constantly envious.


    Why were X and Stanley so natural with their show of intimacy?


    The longer these women stayed in the house, the more they wished they were X.


    She was so lucky!


    Who could''ve imagined that a distinguished man like Stanley would give his wife massages at home?


    They had gotten to know a side of Stanley that nobody else did.


    ¡°It feels good,¡± X murmured, spreading her arms wider. Her facial expression was making it clear that she enjoyed it.


    Stanley smiled in satisfaction. "That''s good to hear."


    X was feeling much better after a while so she got up carefully. "I''m fine now. Thank you, Honey."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Silly girl, don''t mention it. Since


    you''re


    our


    for bed," he suggested.dy Bing better, let''s go b


    room for a shower and


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    X nodded. She was being very obedient.


    Stanley picked her up wordlessly and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064


    "People who didn''t know them might think they had just fallen in love."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Stanley Batton is cold to everyone else, but he''s very affectionate toward X Quest. Isn''t that romantic?"


    "He gave X a massage. I''ve never seen this side of him!"


    "I suddenly feel like a failure in life. I''m also a woman, but my husband isn''t half as good!"


    "Sigh, we''re in the same boat. Anyone would feel the same way after seeing X."


    The nannies were talking amongst themselves before releasing long helpless sighs. They then returned to Lte Batton and Leon Batton''s side.


    At this moment, when they looked at the beautiful children with nobody else around, they began speaking freely once again¡ª


    "These two children are truly adorable. They''ve practically inherited all the good traits of their parents."


    "You''re right. Just like what people say on the inte, they are absolute winners in life."


    "I realized that people adored by God are particrly lucky. Look at X. She gave birth to beautiful twins. She has nothing to worry about." ¡°Yeah, she has both a son and a daughter. She won''t even need to get pregnant again.¡±


    "Sigh! Comparisons only make us upset."


    They continued chatting for a while before they returned to work.


    Meanwhile, Wilson Batton had just finished taking a bath in the guest room in the other room. Seemingly deep in thought, he sat on the bed with a frown on his face.


    Sharon Lindt, who had also just finished taking a shower and was dabbing expensive skincare on her skin, immediately walked over to her husband, sitting next to him. ¡°What''s the matter, Honey?¡±


    Wilson frowned deeply. "Darling, do you think I''ve got Alzheimer''s disease?"


    He had a concerned look in his eyes.


    His wife felt confused at his question. "What do you mean? Why would you feel that way?"


    She immediately felt worried as she spoke. Could her husband sense something odd about her?


    "I clearly don''t recall Lte and Leon having nes around their necks. Why were they suddenly wearing nes?


    "Could the nes have been


    there all along, and I have simply


    forgotten about them? If I''m this forgetful it must mean I have Alzheimer''s disease, right?" Wilson asked with growing concern. His face was tense with all the insecurities he felt.


    ¨¦t


    Sharon took a deep breath guiltily, holding his hand. "How could that be? It''s all in your mind. You just didn''t notice the nes. It''s not a big deal, honestly."


    "No, I still think there''s something wrong with me," he insisted.


    "No, there isn''t, trust me."


    "I''ll have to get a check-up at the hospital tomorrow," he informed her.


    "You don''t have to"


    Seeing how concerned her husband seemed made her feel even more guilty.


    Regardless, no matter what, she didn''t want to confide in anyone else about the things X and Stanley told her.


    She couldn''t even tell her husband about it.


    "But I don''t feel secure. If I do have Alzheimer''s disease, it''s best to start treatment earlier. Otherwise, things might get worse. What if I forget you? Wilson''s eyes filled with tears at the thought.


    "I absolutely won''t let myself forget you," he added.


    Sharon instantly felt touched when she heard this.

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065


    Sharon Lindt instantly hugged her husband tightly, both beginning to feel emotional.


    "Anyone would forget things sometimes. It is not a big deal. It happens to me too," Sharon said.


    "Really?" Wilson Batton asked.


    "Yeah, it happens to me frequently, too, but I wouldn''t suspect I had Alzheimer''s."


    He remained silent.


    Although Sharon was trying her best tofort him, he still wanted to find time to get himself checked at the hospital.


    If there was a problem, he wanted it diagnosed sooner so that he could start treatment sooner, too.


    ***


    When X Quest and Stanley Batton finished taking a bath, the two of themy down on theirrge, white bed, her arms wrapped around Stanley. Stanley recalled that they hadn''t had sex for a while now. He began to feel restless on the inside.


    However, he suppressed his urges when he thought of X''s condition.


    Inhaling deeply, Stanley gently ruffled her hair and kissed her cheek. "You must be exhausted today. Let''s get some rest, okay?"


    X blushed when she sensed his erection. "Okay, sure."


    She then moved close to his ear. "Wait for a while longer. I''ve done some research. I still need some time, but once I''m ready, I''ll-I''ll give you a surprise," she whispered.


    "Okay."


    Even if Stanley had been informed by research that she was ready for intimacy right then, he wouldn''t do it.


    X needed to get proper rest now.


    She could empathize with how he was feeling now, making her feel sad for him.


    In the next second, she wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. "I know it''s been hard on you, Honey."


    They used to have sex nearly every day in the past. Now, Stanley had abstained for a long while. Naturally, it was tough for him.


    "I''m fine. As long as you''re healthy, I''m fine with anything," he said.


    X felt deeply touched when she heard this.


    "My parents will be staying here from now on. It''s tough to avoid conflict altogether. If you''re unhappy about anything, then tell me. Don''t keep it to yourself, okay? I''ll always speak up for you," he said soothingly.


    Stanley was unlike other men.


    Most men would tell their wives to tolerate their parents. If there was anything their wives weren''t happy with, they''d ask them to hold their tongues. After all, parents came first.


    However, Stanley was different.


    He told X not to keep things to herself. On the contrary, he even urged her to tell him everything so that he could speak up for her.


    Although X knew her inws wouldn''t make her life difficult, she still felt moved in her heart.


    She nodded. "Okay, but I''m not worried about this at all."


    She didn''t believe her inws would do anything awful to her.


    "I''m not worried either, but better to be safe than sorry. I just wanted to tell you that. Also, if there''s anything we haven''t done well enough, you must let us know and not keep it to s§Álet yourself. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "In this family, you''re the most important person. You can vent your emotions if you need to, and you can cry whenever you want. You can do anything you want to do," he added with an affectionate look in his eyes.


    X appeared shocked when she heard this. "Why are you suddenly telling me all this?¡±

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066


    "It''s nothing. I just wanted to let you know," Stanley Batton said.


    X Quest hugged her husband tightly. "Those things won''t happen to me because I believe your parents wouldn''t let them." "Yeah, I know, but I just wanted to make sure," he told her.


    Stanley knew his parents'' temperament very well, but he still wanted to reassure X in the event she felt upset at any given time. More importantly, he didn''t want her to tolerate anyone who gave her a hard time. He wouldn''t allow himself or his parents to upset her.


    "I know. Honestly, if anything like that happened, I''d tolerate it for your sake," X replied.


    "I''m so protective of you that you don''t even have to put up with me. Why should you put up with anyone else?" he asked.


    Hearing him, she felt secure, a warm sensation flowing through her chest. Even the air tasted sweet.


    Smiling, she continued to hug Stanley. "You are so unlike other people. I''ve struck gold with you."


    "I''m the one who struck gold," he countered.


    His wife was gentle, pretty, independent, elegant, and street-smart. There was nothing he could pick on, and that made her the best woman in the world.


    "All right, let''s stop blowing each other''s trumpets and go to bed," she suggested.


    "Okay."


    Soon, they fell asleep, both sleeping soundly, perhaps due to thefort provided by their ownrge bed.


    Meanwhile, Sharon Lindt snuck out of bed and started to walk out of her room in the darkness.


    Hearing her movements, Wilson Batton instantly turned on the lights, staring at her in surprise. "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to check on the children. I don''t feel safe letting a bunch of strangers look after them," Sharon whispered.


    Even though she had hired nannies that were highly sought after in the country with rave reviews under their belts, she still couldn''t fully entrust her grandchildren to them.


    "In that case, I''m going too," Wilson said, already getting out of bed.


    "You should rest. I''ll be fine on my own."


    "Let''s go together. I miss those two already," he insisted, not wanting to spend a single minute apart from their grandchildren.


    Whenever he thought of his adorable grandchildren, he wished he could look at them every day.


    "Fine," his wife sighed. "I miss them too much, as well."


    Sharon felt a special connection with the twins, in particr. She had other grandkids, but somehow, she missed these two the most. Wilson shared her feelings, too.


    Holding hands, they walked into the nursery, pushing the door open to find all six nannies still awake.


    The twins were not asleep yet, as two nannies held them, lulling them to sleep while the others were setting up the cradles.


    Everyone had their assigned tasks, and they all worked harmoniously together.


    Seeing the children still up, Sharon and Wilson felt even more excited as they eagerly swept the children up into their arms respectively. "Let us take it from here," Sharon told the nannies who were holding them. "You can get some rest."


    They nodded respectfully, neither saying a word to avoid disrupting the peaceful atmosphere.


    Sharon held Lte Batton while Wilson carried Leon Batton in his arms.


    The children had innocent looks in theirrge, clear eyes, smiling sweetly in their arms.


    Their gazes seemed capable of seeing through all the filth and evil in the world.


    The senior couple sat on therge bed, quietly and gently coaxing the children to sleep, which they did very soon in their embrace without any fuss. There was a light and milky scent on them, an aroma that appealed to Sharon and Wilson the most.


    ?


    They were still reluctant to put the children down despite them already asleep Instead, they continued to hold the, quietly gazing at their tiny faces in wonder.


    As they slept, their longshes made them seem like adorable dolls, their plump hands clinging on the edges of Sharon and Wilson''s shirts. Holding these children made the couple feel like they were holding the entire world.


    Seeing this, the nannies surrounded them and bent over to look at the adorably sleeping children, all feeling fond of them.


    "Sir, Madam, why don''t you put them on the bed? It''s very tiring to carry them like this," one of the nannies suggested.


    Wilson instantly shook his head, then gazed lovingly at his grandchildren. "No, I want to carry them for a while. I''m reluctant to let go."


    "Yeah, me too. I came over to hold them," Sharon told them, making the nannies feel envious of X again.


    Not only did she have a great husband, but she also had adorable children and caring inws.


    "You two sure love your grandchildren," another nanny said.


    "How could I not?" Sharon spoke. "We''re rted by blood, and besides, they''re so tiny and adorable."


    The nannies nodded in agreement as they listened.


    Sharon and Wilson carried the children for a long while before they reluctantly put them down on the cradle.


    The twins still slept soundly despite being moved around.


    Their grandparents were still


    reluctant to leave, so they leaned et


    against the railing in front of them and continued to gaze affectionately at the children.


    After a long while, the two of them finally left.


    Sharon barely slept the rest of the night, getting up asionally to enter the nursery to check up on them, even though she knew the nannies would take good care of them.


    ***


    X and Stanley slept peacefully throughout the night.


    In the wee hours of the morning, Stanley woke up alone to hastily get ready and head to work.


    While X slept, Sharon and Wilson kept busy making breakfast for everyone.


    X slept until noon, her eyes reluctantly opening to see thick drapes that kept the sunlight out. She couldn''t even tell whether it was day or night. Reaching for her watch, she nced at it, then promptly scrambled out of bed to pull the curtains apart when she saw the time.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067


    Outside, it was a vibrant spring day, bright and cloudless.


    With the decent weather, X Quest was also in a pleasant mood.


    After stretching, she quickly walked into the bathroom to brush her teeth.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Hearing someone at the door, X immediately opened it to find one of the nannies standing outside.


    Smiling gently, she asked, "Were the kids being a nuisancest night?"


    "Not at all. They were great kids, barely even cried."


    "That''s great," X chuckled.


    "Madam, I am to inform you that food is ready."


    "All right, I''ll be down right away," she replied.


    The nanny nodded. "Madam, you really have a special ce in the family."


    X couldn''t resist smiling when she heard this. "Really?"


    "Yes, everyone in the family revolves around you," the nanny nodded. "Youe first in every aspect. I was supposed toe to get you for breakfast this morning, but Ms. Lindt said that you slepttest night and that you needed more rest."


    "Mr. Batton is also very good to you. He left specific instructions for Ms. Lindt to take good care of you and not to make you upset as he was leaving the house. If my daughter could marry someone half as decent as your husband, I''d be satisfied," she added wistfully.


    Who wouldn''t want their daughter to marry into a family like this?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Never mind that, even if the family was half as good as the Batton family, it would already be a blessing.


    X''s smile widened, feeling her


    vel


    heart swelling with warmth. "I''m sure she will. You seem like a fortunate person, so I believe your daughter is, too."


    Her gentle voice and kind words instantly


    "You made the nanny smile,


    such a nice person. No


    & wontent


    wonder they all like you." belongs to


    A delicate and pretty girl like X deserved to be treated gently by the world.


    X


    kind.


    med again. "You''re too


    too


    Wort, you should get back to I''ll get ready toet


    soon."


    "Okay. There''s a surprise for you downstairs," the nanny stated.


    "What surprise?" X seemed slightly surprised and began to feel curious.


    However, the nanny didn''t answer her question. "All right, I''ll be heading downstairs first."


    X felt even more curious when the nanny hastily ran off.


    What''s with all the mystery?


    After gently tousling her hair, X quickly sat in front of the dressing table and began her skincare routine.


    Since the nanny wasn''t willing to tell her, she''d have to find out once she went downstairs.


    Once she was done, she checked on her children before heading downstairs.


    In the living room, a thick, sweet fragrance greeted her, smelling like a barbecue.


    X followed the scent into the kitchen to find bread of various shapes and sizes in the oven.


    However, the kitchen was devoid of people.


    She peered around before entering the dining room to find Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton the only ones there.

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068


    The Battons were both engrossed with their phones.


    On the dining table, there were six mouth-watering dishes, including seafood broth, roasted abalones, steamed fish, steamed crabs, garlic lobsters, and a tomato omelet.


    Every dish looked as exquisite as if a Michelin-star chef cooked it.


    X Quest could smell all the delectable aroma as she approached the dining table.


    It appeared that Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton were waiting for her as they had yet to touch any of the dishes.


    As soon as Sharon saw X entering the dining room, she ced her phone down and approached her, holding her hand affectionately. "Come, Darling, let''s have lunch together."


    By the time X sat down by her side, Wilson had his phone tucked away and began serving portions of food on her te.


    "Here, have more abalones. They''re good for your health. Don''t you like lobsters? Have some fish, too. It''s your favorite."


    X scratched her head in embarrassment upon seeing how her father-inw served her. "Thank you, Dad. I''m sorry for getting upte. You must have been waiting for a long time."


    Wilson shook his head. "It''s nothing to worry about. Don''t all young people wake upte? You''re not old folks like us. Hurry, eat up."


    X chuckled and reached for some lobster flesh. "This tastes wonderful. Thank you for preparing such a sumptuous lunch. It must have been a lot of work."


    "Not at all, it''s just cooking. It hardly takes much physical effort. Does it taste good?" Sharon asked.


    X nodded.


    The food they cooked always tasted great.


    Sharon beamed when she heard this. "That''s good. In that case, have some more. I''ve made all your favorite dishes. Moreover, Wilson ordered all the ingredients fresh from abroad."


    "They just arrived here this morning," Wilson smiled kindly.


    "No wonder it tastes so fresh," X praised.


    Sharon used a pair of scissors to peel a king crab''s leg. "Of course, my daughter-inw should only have the freshest ingredients."


    Then, she ced the peeled crab''s leg in front of X. "Here, have this as well. It''s your favorite, too."


    X was feeling even more flustered


    by


    were treating her. "You both? neig the two of them


    eat, too. I can serve myself


    ¡°Sure, let''s all eat together," Sharon agreed.


    "X, you should nourish yourself as your body is still weak. I prepared some high-quality birds nests in the kitchen. I''ll bring some for youter, so make sure you finish all of it," Wilson told her.


    X chuckled. "Okay."


    X didn''t feel weak at all, but her inws had insisted. She wouldn''t be able to change their minds even if she argued.


    To the Batton family, she was a baby who needed looking after.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    X elegantly ate the king crab''s leg as she nced at Sharon. "Mom, can I use my phone for ten minutes after the meal?¡±


    She needed to keep herself informed


    about topics on the inte now and then so that she wouldn''t


    What was going on in the track


    There was different news every day in the age of the inte.


    Sharonughed. ¡°Sure. Nourish first, and you can have your pher.¡±


    "Okay." Why did X feel like a child, needing to be coaxed to eat?


    Nevertheless, she felt like an extremely lucky child right then.


    "Oh, right-? Wilson began to say but then stopped himself.

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069


    X Quest instantly looked up at Wilson Batton. "What is it, Dad?"


    "Forget it. We''ll talk after lunch," he replied.


    "Come on, what is it?"


    Could this be rted to the surprise that the nanny mentioned?


    Wilson shook his head. "It''s nothing that can''t wait until after you''ve eaten."


    Nodding obediently, X lowered her eyes and resumed eating quietly, much to the approval and adoration of Sharon Lindt upon seeing how pliant she was.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her pretty daughter-inw like this made her want to spoil her rotten.


    Wilson felt the same way.


    In his heart, he treated X as his biological daughter.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Sharon''s phone started ringing right then. Seeing the caller as her son, Stanley Batton, she promptly answered the call.


    "What is it, Son?"


    "Is X awake?" he asked.


    "Yes, she''s having lunch," she answered.


    "How''s her appetite?" he questioned.


    "Fantastic."


    "Okay, don''t let her eat anything that might upset her stomach. She needs to eat clean," he reminded.


    "I know, I know. I''ve cooked all the mild stuff today," Sharon assured him.


    ¡°Okay. Keep an eye on her and make sure she gets enough nutrients."


    His mother ruffled X''s hair affectionately as she gazed at her. "I know. Don''t worry and focus on work. Nothing can go wrong while I''m at home," Sharon told him confidently. "Oh yes, bring some of her snacks when you return tonight. X hasn''t had any snacks during her stay in the hospital. She must miss them."


    X instantly cheered up when she heard this.


    Sharon was such an awesome mother-inw for always thinking in her shoes, even figuring out that she had been craving snacks.


    X did miss having snacks after only taking all sorts of supplements during her time at the hospital.


    "I know. I''ve already asked someone to buy some," Stanley replied, causing his mother to smile in approval.


    X grinned as well.


    "Darling, it''d be best if you could get me a cup of milk tea," she said hopefully.


    "Did you hear that? X wants milk tea," Sharon repeated.


    "I did. Hand her the phone, please," he said, his tone softening.


    Sharon immediately handed the phone over to X, who reached for it as she resumed eating a king crab''s leg with her other hand.


    Smiling sweetly, she greeted him. "Honey?"


    Stanley, who had just finished lunch, was going around the office with Zack Cassidy to check on each department.


    During his call, he merely stood


    outside each department to nce


    inward. Even so, he still attracted the attention of every staff member from each department as their ears perked up, feeling curious who he was talking to on the phone.


    Those that sat close to the windows


    could hear what Stanley was saying,


    even as he ignored everyone and


    continued to peruse each


    O


    department.


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    "Hey, Darling. Make sure you eat well. I''ll spend time with you tonight once I get home, all right?" he said over the phone.


    ¡°What time will you be home?" X asked.


    "I''ll try to make it home by five. Is that okay?"


    ¡°Okay. I''ll wait for you at home,¡± she answered softly.


    His gaze softened. "I''ll buy you a cup of milk tea from your favorite store when I head back."

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070


    "All right," X Quest replied.


    "Stay home and rest in the afternoon. Don''t walk around too much, and don''t y with your phone," Stanley Batton reminded.


    "Okay," she agreed readily.


    "Good girl."


    "What are you doing now?" she asked, already missing him although they hadn''t been apart for long.


    ¡°Nothing in particr. I''m just checking how everyone''s doing in each department," he answered.


    "Oh. I''m having my lunch now. Your mother''s cooking is delicious," she dered.


    Stanley chuckled. "Have some more, then. How about our children? Have they been good?"


    Apart from his wife and parents, he now had his children to miss.


    X broke into a grin when he mentioned their children, her gaze softening. "They''ve been amazing. They''re just as happy and adorable as they were yesterday."


    "Okay, you should continue with lunch. I''ll see you tonight," he told her.


    "Okay."


    Stanley ended the call wearing a smile on his face.


    Seeing how gentle and happy Stanley seemed next to him, Zack Cassidy couldn''t help but sigh to himself.


    If he was as gentle at work as he was with X even slightly, Zack wouldn''t have to be so cautious each day.


    Meanwhile, some employees in the departments they had walked past began to gather in groups of three to five for thetest office gossip-


    "Oh my god! He even remembers to check on his wife and children at work. He''s such a great husband!"


    "The way he talks to his wife is so endearing. I''d fall for him each time I hear him speak."


    "If I ever get the chance, I really would like to interview X and ask her how it feels to have a loving husband like Stanley."


    "Before X showed up, I had no idea Mr. Batton had such a tender side to him!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Other people''s husbands never fail to disappoint!"


    Since they were all muttering softly, Stanley couldn''t hear anything on the outside.


    After briefly checking each department, Stanley and Zack returned to Stanley''s office, where he continued to work.


    It was peaceful in his office.


    However, the employees in each department were still talking


    excitedly about how soft Stanley et


    So vite on


    sounded as he spoke to his wife on the phone earlier. They also


    mentioned how they were envious of Xa.


    However, Stanley remained oblivious about all


    who


    Zack


    this chatter, unlike chat


    soras in several of these


    , seeing all of it. Content


    belongs to


    He agreed with everything theymented, nodding along asionally as he read the messages.


    ***


    Stanley returned home that evening, his hands full of various food and drinks that his wife would like. He''s bought the strawberry milk tea that X enjoyed, as well as various types of her favorite snacks.


    After walking through the door, Stanley directly carried everything into the master bedroom.


    X, who didn''t have ess to her phone or the television in her room, was asleep.


    The golden dusk light shone into the


    room


    rough the French w


    making the floor seem like it was


    adorned in gold.


    The golden hue softened the effects on the darkened room.


    Stanley ced the items in his hands on a table before making a slow approach to the bed.


    He then gently caressed X''s hair.


    Sensing that somebody had entered the room, her eyes flew open to meet his tender gaze right away.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    And then, Stanley''s phone started ringing.

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071


    Stanley Batton instantly answered when he saw the caller was Sebastian Brenand. "What''s up?"


    "Rachel Wood is missing," Sebastian said without much preamble, sounding very worried.


    Stanley could even sense his desperation through the phone.


    Frowning deeply, he asked, "When did she go missing?"


    "She''s been gone sincest night," Sebastian answered. "All she left behind was a letter, telling me not to look for her. I only saw the letter after my meeting, but she might have left it in the morning.


    "I don''t know what time exactly she left because the indoor surveince cameras lost signal in the morning while the exterior ones also failed to capture Rachel leaving. I''ve searched for her at the airport and train stations. I''ve looked everywhere. There were no signs that Rachel left," he added in desperation.


    Hearing this, X Quest moved closer to Stanley''s phone with a shocked expression.


    "What else was in the letter? Did she tell you why?" Stanley asked.


    Sebastian took a deep breath, his voice bing even hoarser. "She said we weren''tpatible and that she would leave quietly without a trace." Stanley and X subconsciously exchanged nces.


    Rachel Wood and Sebastian had visited the family when their children came home the day before. At the time, they seemed very intimate. Rachel hadn''t shown signs that she would leave him, so why did this suddenly happen?


    X immediately took the phone from Stanley. "Where are you now?"


    "I''m at the police station, getting some help to look for Rachel," he answered.


    "Come to us, I have something to tell you. Bring Rachel''s letter along," she told him. "Okay."


    Hanging up the call, X gazed at


    her husband. "This is unusual.


    There''s definitely something fil


    going on." Content belongs?


    Stanley frowned. "Yeah."


    "I think this matter is probably rted to his parents," she expressed after some consideration.


    Stanley was still frowning and didn''t reply. He agreed with her line of thought.


    Based on what they knew,


    Sebastian''s parents had never agreed to their rtionship. They even hid his personal documents so that he couldn''t officially take Rachel as his wife.


    SAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian had kept all this from Rachel so that she wouldn''t be upset, onlying up with excuses that his parents were too busy to see her and that they were both abroad.


    Now that this suddenly happened, X and Stanley couldn''t think of anyone else apart from Sebastian''s parents.


    Thinking about their entire situation made X frown deeply once again.


    Approximately half an hourter, Sebastian arrived.


    It had only been a day since theyst saw him, but he had already transformedpletely.

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072


    Sebastian Brenand was now sporting a messy, untrimmed beard, appearing exhausted.


    He handed his letter over to X Quest the moment he walked in. "Here, what did you want to tell me?"


    With that, he promptly reached for a chair, cing it next to X and Stanley Batton''s bed before sinking down on it.


    X stayed in bed and directly opened Rachel Wood''s letter, noticing a dried tear mark in the center of a red flower at the bottom right of the paper.


    It was indicative of how heartbroken Rachel had been as she wrote this letter.


    However, the mark was faint, so no one would notice it with a single nce.


    Frowning deeply, she peered at Sebastian. "Before Rachel left, did anything happen between the two of you? Or did Rachel show any odd behavior?" Sebastian shook his head. "No, everything was fine between us. We went shopping after leaving your ce the other day, and then she asked me to take her out to a fancy ce for dinner.


    "After dinner, she was very affectionate and gentle. She even gave me a massage. I didn''t even realize when I''d fallen asleep.


    "She was gone when I woke up in the morning. That''s when I saw this letter by the bed," he recalled carefully.


    "The only odd thing was that Rachel usually doesn''t behave like this. I thought she was being spontaneous, but now that I''ve considered it through, she was probably preparing to leave. That''s why she wanted to be good to me for thest time." Sebastian cried after saying this.


    Sebastian lifted his head to wipe the tears away before attempting to hold his tears back.


    It didn''t help.


    After spending so much time with Rachel, they''d practically be inseparable.


    Sebastian still couldn''t ept what had happened. He''d already experienced the pain of losing Rachel once. He didn''t want to go through it again. "Did Rachel meet anyone before she left?" X asked.


    He shook his head. "Not that I know of as I had been busy at work the day before yesterday. How was I supposed to know?"


    All of a sudden, he sprang to his feet as if something just urred to him. "I know! It must be my mother."


    X and Stanley had already suspected this was the case all along. Neither of them showed any reactions to his derived conclusion. "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "Two nights ago, my mother asked me to return home. When I got there, she said she would introduce a girl to me, despite knowing that I was dating Rachel. I didn''t have the patience to reason with them, and that''s when I mentioned leaving that house for good.


    "To be honest, I always thought I could slowly wear my parents down eventually. However, I realized then that it was impossible. That''s when I came up with an excuse to sever ties with them.


    "After doing so, I returned everything they''d given me before leaving. 10 didn''t tell Rachel any of this because I didn''t want her to worry. I thought I''d find a chance to tell her in the future.


    "I suspect my parents hated her even more because of that incident. Perhaps that''s why they went to see her," he said through gritted teeth, clenching his fists by his side.


    He believed this to be what happened as the timing of it all was too much of a coincidence.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s not impossible," X said slowly. "If you can''t find anything from the surveince footage, you can check with your parents if they''ve seen Rachel recently.


    "I''m not worried if she had left on her own ord. Our men are capable of finding her if that''s the case. I''m only worried that your parents might hurt Rachel for your sake.


    "Of course, thetter is only a guess. That''s the worst-case scenario," she added.

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073


    X Quest was rather fond of Rachel Wood, despite not spending much time with her before.


    They got along quite well when they met. X hoped nothing had happened to her.


    "Look, Rachel was crying when she wrote this letter. I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but here''s a tear mark," X said, pointing to a faint smudge on the letter. "What does this mean? It means she was reluctant to leave you and possibly forced to do so."


    Sebastian Brenand immediately grabbed the letter to scrutinize it.


    Indeed, he managed to see the tear mark under the light.


    At that point, he became extremely upset as he found X''s analysis made sense.


    His parents must have forced Rachel to leave him. That was the better scenario.


    In another, Rachel could be locked up somewhere or worse.


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. His knees were so weak, he might fall at any second.


    Seeing his reaction, X slowly got out of bed and gently touched his arm. "These are all just my guesses. Perhaps, your parents only made her leave. They might not have done anything to her.


    "I''m only saying that you should check with them just in case. You wouldn''t want this to be something you regret forever," she added.


    Sebastian nodded. "Yes, I understand."


    Turning to look at her husband, she told him, "Honey, help Sebastian out. Tell your people to find Rachel no matter what."


    Stanley Batton nodded. "Okay."


    Then, he called Zack Cassidy to tell him what happened.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian sat nearby with a sullen expression as he spoke to the police and his subordinates on the phone.


    It was the first time he felt so frantic apart from when Rachel''s life was in danger He couldn''t imagine what


    would be of him if he anat


    Rachel were to part ways for good.


    "Sebastian, the things I mentioned are hypothetical circumstances. Rachel might have left for other reasons, too. Anyway, nothing is certain until the investigationDisplete," X said.


    His parents were the most likely suspects for Rachel''s departure, but nothing is concrete without collecting any evidence.


    Suspicion was one thing, but forming a conclusion was another.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian took a deep breath before smiling bitterly. "Yeah, but I am convinced it must be them."


    "Other than my parents, there''s no other reason why Rachel would leave me."


    With that, his eyes filled with tears again. Lifting his head, he tried to hold them back to no avail.


    He stood up weakly. "Is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    "Nothing much, except I just wanted you to be more open-minded. Don''t worry too much. Worrying won''t help. Make sure you eat well. Everything will be fine." X was trying to reassure him.


    Sebastian nodded helplessly.


    Everyone knew how to give advice, but how could one control their own emotions?


    Rachel was the only woman he ever loved with all his heart. It was the first time he wanted to spend the rest of his life with someone.


    Sebastian hadn''t even had the chance to give her the world, but she had already left him.


    How could he not worry?


    Seeing Sebastian like that made X feel ufortable.


    They had been friends for a very long time, and she already considered him as family.


    After releasing a long sigh, X turned to gaze at Stanley. "Honey, spend more time with Sebastian for the next two days. Don''t worry about me."

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074


    X Quest had many people by her side, but Sebastian Brenand was all alone.


    She sensed that Stanley Batton would want to spend time with Sebastian since they were good friends.


    Stanley instantly felt warmth flowing from his heart at her words, d that his wife could understand him.


    With a troubled frown, he nodded wordlessly in agreement.


    Right then, Sebastian also felt warmth in his heart. Forcing a smile, he looked at X. "Thank you, X. You''re a beautiful and kind soul."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Stanley left with Sebastian not long after.


    At first, X wanted to use her hacking skills to help him shed some light on some scenarios. She could hack into his parents'' surveince system and phones to check if they''d contacted Rachel Wood.


    However, Stanley had already informed Zack Cassidy to do so.


    It was a simple task, so X didn''t need to go the extra mile.


    The person Zack hired would find out everything even if she didn''t do anything.


    X sat for a while until soon enough, a nanny came to tell her that food was ready.


    She brushed her teeth before walking to the dining room downstairs where Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton were both waiting.


    On the table, there were all sorts of dishes X liked.


    The rtively in dishes included steamed fish, bird''s nest with rock sugar, stir-fried beans, sauteed mushrooms, and a seafood broth. Although the dishes were simple, they looked and smelled appetizing. It also seemed like a bnced meal in terms of nutrients. However, she wasn''t in the mood to eat because of what happened to Rachel Wood.


    After smiling and greeting her inws, X


    and


    X sat at the dining table


    she had lost her appetite.


    inw to eat mechet


    She forced herself to eat because she knew that Sharon and Wilson had put in a lot of effort.


    Soon, Sharon noticed her somber mood and immediately reached out for X''s hand. "Darling, what''s the matter?¡±


    X


    "Rachased a long, helpless sigh.


    "Rachel is missing," she began


    before


    l


    Taunching into the story as


    &wentent


    well as their suspicions. belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Sharon and Wilson both wore gloomy expressions on their faces.


    "That''s ridiculous! I think Sebastian''s parents must be mad!" Wilson eximed.


    "Exactly! Those kids genuinely love each other. Why must they keep them apart? Isn''t that cruel?" Sharonmented.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson


    leaves


    cant


    deeply. "If Rachel


    good, and Sebastian


    wet


    sees her again, I think his parever


    will lose himpletely!"


    wontent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Precisely. However, I think I know why Sebastian''s parents are against their rtionship," Sharon said.


    X looked curious. "Why?"


    "I heard that Rachel used to be a hostess at a club," Sharon divulged, much to X''s shock upon hearing that.


    She and her friends had made sure to keep Rachel''s background a secret.


    Sebastian even made sure nobody talked about it.


    She didn''t expect Sharon and her group of friends would find out.

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075


    "Who told you about that?" X Quest asked.


    Sharon Lindt answered truthfully. "A friend of mine owns the ce Rachel used to work at. He was the one who told me, but I don''t know if Sebastian''s family found out about it.


    "I think that might be why his parents disapprove of their rtionship," she added.


    X frowned upon realizing that they couldn''t keep it a secret after all.


    No matter how hard Sebastian Brenand tried to hide it, the secret still ended up surfacing somehow.


    "You have no idea how the women in our circle talk behind each others'' backs. They talk about Sebastian and his family all the time. I guess his parents probably couldn''t take it any longer," Sharon sighed.


    "For me, I''d give in no matter how much I disliked the girl as long as my son wants to be with her and nobody else," she went on.


    "Not all hostesses are immoral. Some had no other choice. I heard this was the case for Rachel. I also heard that she lost her virginity to Sebastian, and nobody else slept with her after that.


    "I can understand if his parents disagreed with their rtionship because of her job, but what they did was a bit much. No matter what, their son genuinely loves Rachel. They should offer their blessings instead of trying to keep them apart."


    Sharon was an open-minded person when it came to rtionships. To her, reputation was not as important as her children''s happiness.


    If she had to lose her child to maintain her reputation, she''d rather ruin her reputation.


    X sighed helplessly. "If only Sebastian''s mother could think like you. Things would have turned out much differently.


    "However, this is only a hunch. Rachel leaving might not have anything to do with Sebastian''s parents. What if it''s only a coincidence?"


    "No, this can''t be a coincidence.


    Stop trying to defend set


    to


    mother. I know her better than anyone as we grew up together," Sharon said, shaking her head.


    X chuckled bitterly before she piled some food on Sharon and Wilson''s tes.


    Although they were all children from wealthy families, X thought that the Batton family''s children had it much better than other kids.


    They had more freedom to choose their partners.


    If Stanley hadn''t needed her blood in the past, X believed that his family wouldn''t have forced him to get married.


    After being silent for a while, Wilson


    let out a sigh and put a piece of mushroom on X''s te. "Oh well, every family has its problems. Parents shouldn''t get involved in their children''s affairs too much. Reputation may be important, but their children''s well-being is even more so."


    Xughed. ¡°You''re right."


    After the meal, Sharon sent X to. her room with strict orders to She stopped by to see her


    before returning to her ove


    After taking a bath, she rxed on her bed and read a book until she began to feel a little tired in the evening.


    Putting her book down, she prepared to sleep, but just as she was about to turn off the lights, she heard the sound of a car.


    X immediately walked barefoot to the French windows and pulled the curtains apart to have a look.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    From afar, she could see Stanley''s ck Bugatti Veyroning to a halt, its headlights bathing the surroundings with brightness. Soon, Stanley stepped out of the car.

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076


    Stanley Batton wore a white shirt with a ck suit under a long, ck woolen coat. His appearance was like a dominant CEO described in novels. There was a cold, noble aura that surrounded him.


    After getting out of the car, he subconsciously looked up in X Quest''s direction, his lips instantly curving into a smile when he saw her.


    At that moment, the coldness around him dissipated.


    Stanley hastened his footsteps into the house with a bag of roasted chestnuts, heading directly into the bedroom where his wife greeted him with a hug as soon as he entered.


    "How did it go? Did you find out who did it?" she asked eagerly as she inhaled the agarwood cologne on Stanley''s body. His unique scent made her feel very warm and safe.


    His arms wrapped around X, returning her hug. "Yeah, you were right. Sebastian''s parents made Rachel leave."


    X didn''t reveal any emotions when she heard this.


    She pulled away from Stanley to gaze up at him. "What?"


    Frowning, he handed the bag of roasted chestnuts to X.


    The fragrant scent wafted through the air, but she didn''t have any appetite at all.


    She held onto the bag and waited for Stanley to finish his story.


    Meanwhile, he picked her up into his arms and ced her on their bed. He made every move carefully as if he was touching a fragile piece of antique.


    Then, he sat next to her, holding onto the bag of roasted chestnuts and feeding her while he spoke. "Eat this first. Mom said that you didn''t eat much during dinner."


    X didn''t think Sharon would tell him something as unimportant as that.


    She obligingly popped one roasted chestnut with an eager look on her face. "Quick, tell me what happened. Otherwise, I refuse to eat."


    Frowning, Stanley began to speak.


    "My men hacked into the Brenand family''s surveince system and found out that Rachel went to their house the day before yesterday. She came out cryingter.


    "Sebastian returned home to ask his parents about it, and they admitted to what they did. They told him that Rachel was under their control, so unless he listened to them, he would never get to see her again. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    X was stunned, thinking it was extreme that parents like his would exist in the world.


    "What about Sebastian?"


    "He caused a scene at home and forced his parents to tell him where Rachel went, but he couldn''t get an answer," he exined further.


    "My men hacked into his parents'' phones, but they couldn''t find anything either. We''ll have to leave this to the police."


    "Oh god, why is this happening?"


    Xmented with a deep frown. "Did they capture Rachel and pretend to write that letter on her behalf or did she leave after waiting it? Was that when they captured


    her?"


    All of this was making her feel very curious.


    UMS

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077


    "Rachel was captured after she left the house. She''s still alive, that much we know. Sebastian''s parents told him Rachel would stay alive as long as he was obedient. Otherwise, she would have to die.


    ¡°She even said they would asionally send him voice notes from Rachel to let him know she was still alive.


    "Sebastian''s mother personally admitted to all this," Stanley Batton said.


    Hearing all that made X Quest''s heart ache painfully. Although she wasn''t there when it happened, she could only imagine how Sebastian Brenand and Rachel Wood must have felt.


    Rachel, especially, must have been terrified.


    Most importantly, they still had no idea where she was being held hostage.


    "How are we sure that they have Rachel?" X questioned with a thoughtful frown. "Maybe they don''t have her at all, but they''re only saying it to threaten Sebastian?"


    Stanley shook his head. "They contacted the person who was keeping an eye on Rachel right in front of Sebastian and allowed him to hear her voice."


    X was speechless. These people were ruthless!


    "The Brenand family also said that they''d kill Rachel immediately if Sebastian exposed them. He''s about to go mad," Stanley added.


    X felt chills down her spine.


    The Brenand family was willing to do anything to keep Sebastian and Rachel apart that they''d be willing to go to such lengths.


    If everything went as expected, X believed that the Brenand family might even force him to marry someone he didn''t like. He would be the Brenand family''s puppet.


    Everything was unbelievable.


    Within a few days, Sebastian and Rachel''s world had turned upside down.


    Stanley released a long sigh, his brows furrowing when he finished talking.


    X hugged him. ¡°Honey, help Sebastian out. The only way we can fix this is if we find Rachel."


    "Okay," Stanley agreed, nodding.


    With that, he let go of X before lighting a cigarette, taking a long puff. His gaze grew stern as smoke swirled around his face. X wore a simr expression.


    They didn''t dare imagine what Sebastian and Rachel would go through next, or how things would turn out for the two of them.


    Since the Brenand family was


    determined to make their son obey


    them, they would do anything.


    stop other people from finding Rachel.


    Thisplicated matters further.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    to


    At that moment, X was d she didn''t have inws like them. Inparison, the Batton family was incredible.


    Meanwhile, things were messy in the


    house where Sebastian and Rachel used to live. He had destroyed the coffee table and all sorts of ss ornaments.


    Sebastian had his back against the couch, sitting helplessly on the floor. He''d been contacting the police and his subordinates over the phone, insisting that they had to find Rachel.


    After making the calls, he angrily lit a cigarette and took a puff.


    He had no idea the state Rachel was in right now.


    Apart from being worried that he''d never find her, he was also concerned that she was physically suffering because of his parents.


    A sense of hatred filled his heart, wishing he could just kill his parents.


    However, all he could do was think about it.

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078


    Apart from doing what his parents wanted him to do, Sebastian Brenand didn''t have another option.


    They had found his weak point with Rachel Wood in their hands.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    When his phone started ringing, he took one look at his screen to see his mother calling and directly rejected the call.


    He was afraid he couldn''t stop himself from heading home to kill her if he heard her voice now.


    Rachel was so fragile. He couldn''t imagine the torture she was going through.


    Why did they have to do this to her when she had already made up her mind to leave?


    Sebastian''s phone soon started ringing again.


    He ignored it again, but the calls kepting.


    Growing impatient, he picked it up and yelled into the mouthpiece. "What exactly do you want? Are you checking to see if your son has died after all the things you''ve done?"


    On the other end of the call, his mother sounded calm. "I''ve checked that woman''s background. She used to be a hostess. She doesn''t deserve a family like ours, son. We''re only doing this for your own good.


    "Men who get close to women like her would only face misfortunes in life. Once you return to your senses, you''ll thank us for all we''ve done for you," she added.


    Sebastian grew furious after hearing her words. "Shut up! Have I not done enough damage at home?"


    "Sebastian, if you go crazy at home again, don''t me us for hurting Rachel," she warned.


    Her warning enraged him further. He gritted his teeth, and his eyes were red. He was so angry that his entire body was trembling. "Will you only be happy if I die?"


    "If you die, Rachel would never be able to return. We will bury her with you, along with her parents."


    "You''re crazy! I doubt you''re even human," Sebastian uttered.


    "It''s all for your own good. Pack up and get some rest. My friend''s daughter will be returning from Country Esince she haspleted her studies. We''ll set up a date for you two the day after tomorrow. If you two hit it off, you can get married next month," she said.


    Everything she said sounded like a challenge to his limits.


    Right then, his chest felt like it was about to explode from all the pressure.


    He was clutching his phone so tightly that it might break at any moment.


    "I won''t go!" he replied through gritted teeth.


    "If you don''t go, Rachel will be dead. It''s up to you," she sneered.


    At that moment, he was caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    He didn''t want to go, but he didn''t have a choice.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sebastian was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.


    "I don''t mind sending you Rachel''s head tomorrow," his mother warned.


    Her threats were the final blow to his emotions as tears streaming down his face.


    belongs to en.swnovels. gan


    He wanted to continue yelling at his mother, but he held back.


    In the end, all his hateful words turned into a plea of humanity. "I''m begging you, don''t do this to me. Please, return Rachel to me. I''ll do anything other than forcing us to break up and making me marry someone else!"


    His pleas went unheeded as the call had already ended.


    His mother made her stand very clear.


    "Shit!" Sebastian cursed softly before flinging his phone to the ground.

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079


    Sebastian Brenand''s phone instantly broke into pieces.


    His world had be quiet.


    There was dead silence around him.


    Although it was warm in the house, Sebastian felt chills all over his body.


    Leaning weakly against the couch, he stared lifelessly ahead, feeling like he couldn''t cope anymore.


    It was the first time he ever hated his identity.


    None of this would have happened if he hade from an ordinary family. He would be able to spend the rest of his life peacefully with the woman he loved.


    He regretted not taking Rachel Wood out of the country when his parents objected to their rtionship. They would''ve been out of their reach.


    If they''d left sooner, none of these tragic events would''ve happened.


    Sebastian hated himself for still caring about his family and thought he could wait a while longer.


    Why did he have to wait? Where was Rachel now?


    His parents had lost their minds.


    Perhaps, Rachel was being tortured by them right now.


    The longer it took for Sebastian to find her, the longer she''d have to suffer.


    After taking a deep breath, he stood up and walked weakly out of the house, his body still trembling.


    He heard the sound of thunder, and then it suddenly began to rain heavily.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    His vision blurred, but he couldn''t care less. He ran through the rain and sat in his ck Bentley.


    Sebastian stepped on the elerator and drove through the downpour, away from home.


    He wanted to talk to his parents to ask them to return Rachel to him.


    Chances were slim, he knew, but he wanted to try.


    What if he seeded?


    He didn''t


    bunt to wait around and t Rachel would have the


    do nothing. Every minute that


    suffer another minute.


    Outside, the rain soon turned into a storm.


    It was raining cats and dogs, the weather reflective of his current mood.


    His eyes were still full of tears, his heart aching so badly that he felt he might stop breathing the next second.


    Soon, he drove into the Brenand family''spound and stopped the car.


    He didn''t bother with an umbre as he walked through the rain into the house.


    Maids were cleaning the living room.


    Next to her, an ancient-looking vinyl yer slowly rotated while ying a disc.


    It was a rxing yet tasteful kind of music.


    Seeing his mother like that made Sebastian even angrier.


    His entire body emanating a murderous aura, Sebastian looked like Satan who had emerged out of a storm right then.

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080


    Sebastian Brenand had a tired look on his face. His beard had grown even thicker, and he seemed sluggish and cold. His mother saw him walking in from the corner of her eyes, but she didn''t react. Instead, she sipped her milk slowly.


    When the old housekeeper saw his dripping clothes, she approached him with a pained expression on her face. ¡°Sir, it''s pouring outside. Why did you run through the rain without an umbre?"


    The housekeeper had watched Sebastian grow up and had never seen him in such a downtrodden state.


    She couldn''t see a hint of his usual jolly self right then.


    The other maids were also surprised by his physical condition.


    Sebastian approached his mother wordlessly, kneeling humbly before her as his anger turned to anguish.


    "Mom, I''m begging you. Tell me where Rachel is."


    He knew this reflected poorly on himself, but he couldn''t care less for Rachel Wood''s sake. As a man, his pride wasn''t even worth mentioning right then.


    Her elegant expression remained unchanged despite seeing him pleading like this.


    She gently touched the expensive diamond ring on her right hand after slowly setting down the ss full of milk in her hand. She then gazed at Sebastian. "Look at you! What have you put yourself through for a woman? Hmm?"


    Was a sl*t like Rachel worth it?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian continued to suppress his anger. "Please, I''m begging you. I can''t live without Rachel."


    She smiled humorlessly with an indescribable coldness in her eyes. "There''s no use begging me. You only need to listen to us this time. I won''t stop you from seeing her, honestly. You just have to wait until you''re married with children.


    "I know you and Stanley are doing everything you can to find Rachel, but it''s pointless. You''ll never find her as she''s in a ce you''d never think of. There isn''t a single trace of her left," she added, smiling confidently.


    She seemed to be in full control, insinuating that Sebastian was wasting his time.


    Listening to her, he felt he would soon turn mad.


    "I can''t possibly marry someone else and have children with her," Sebastian said with a look of determination.


    "That''s fine. I''ll just kill Rachel," she replied with a shrug.


    "Must you force me like this?"


    "It''s not solely my decision because your father thinks the same. Our decision is final on this matter. You will either listen to us or never see Rachel ever again. I hope I''v@made myself clear," she said.


    Anger began to spread in Sebastian''s heart again. He was about to explode with intense rage and hopelessness, but he still held back. "Don''t do this to me. Please return Rachel to me."


    "Don''t even think about it," she warned again before issuing an order. "Someone,e and take my son away."


    At her instructions, a group of bodyguards entered, exchanging


    nces. A moment''s hesitationter, they stepped forward and


    forcefully escorted Sebastian out of the house.


    He struggled to get free, but nothing worked.


    "Mom, I''m begging you. Mom!" Sebastian cried out with all his might, but she didn''t even spare him a nce as he was dragged out of the house.


    The bodyguards left him out in the rain, shutting the doors behind them.


    Sebastian hopelessly entered his car, wearing a frown. He sat there, leaning against his seat as he looked out at the chaotic world, reluctant to leave right away.


    He missed Rachel a lot.


    He felt like he would go insane as he thought about how much she was suffering. At this moment, he found himself wishing he had superpowers and could find Rachel immediately.


    The doors to his parents'' house remained shut after sitting in his car for a while, so he directly turned around and left.

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081


    When Sebastian Brenand returned to his home once again, he picked up his broken phone and retrieved the SIM card within, and inserted it into another phone.


    He needed to find Rachel. To do that, he needed to contact the outside world, but not without a phone.


    After inserting the SIM card, he turned on the phone, and it immediately started ringing again.


    His mother had sent him a message on WeChat. It was a picture of Rachel Wood tied to a cross with fresh wounds on her body.


    Her face pale, Rachel had already passed out.


    This scene was like a knife to Sebastian''s heart, his mind going nk in an instant.


    Sebastian wanted to kill someone.


    Right then, his phone rang again. His mother had sent him a voice note.


    With trembling hands, he tapped on the screen.


    "If you don''t want Rachel to be hit again or die by my hands, obey me and meet thedy I want you to meet when the timees. Don''t get any wild ideas. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll destroy her."


    She spoke calmly as if she was talking about the weather.


    Sebastian never knew his mother could be this evil.


    After taking a deep breath, he clutched his phone tightly with trembling hands, his eyes turning red.


    He couldn''t do anything else apart from fuming helplessly.


    He didn''t bother replying to his mother. Instead, he walked to the couch weakly and sat down with his phone in hand.


    His gaze shifted to Rachel''s photo again, his heart twitching painfully.


    He was right about Rachel suffering. She must have felt afraid, hopeless, and in a lot of pain.


    His parents were terrible people. Nobody could be worse in this world.


    Sebastian wouldn''t ever risk letting,


    Rachel but a finger, but now, he


    weline


    believe she was being


    like this.


    He felt like killing everyone.


    He knew that he needed to go along with his parents until Rachel was found.


    Otherwise, she might go through even worse torture.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    His parents had found his weak spot, so they were doing everything to test his limits.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do except for giving in. For the first time in his life, he felt weak.


    What kind of man was he if he couldn''t even protect his woman?


    "Rachel, I''m sorry," he muttered weakly. "I''ll try to find you as soon as I can."


    His eyes darted around the room where things were still a mess.


    Although it was warm in the house, Sebastian felt cold and empty without Rachel by his side.


    He wasn''t used to her absence and found himself missing her very much.


    The next day, Sebastian and Stanley Batton


    any


    Continued their search to


    clues. Content belongs


    he trail had run cold


    Rachel had disappeared without a trace.


    Sebastian stayed up drinking all night long.


    to

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082


    Sebastian Brenand was reluctant, but he still got up to brush his teeth. He didn''t even bother changing his clothes before leaving the house. He didn''t trim his beard, and he didn''t even brush his hair.


    Sebastian only hoped that the girl wouldn''t fall for him.


    For thest few days, he had been drinking. So now, he looked like a sluggish drunkard.


    He also lost some weight because he hadn''t eaten much. On top of that, his beard had grown even longer, appearing much more fragile like a patient.


    He could hearughter when he walked into the Brenand family''s house.


    The woman his mother arranged for him to meet had arrived, now enjoying a conversation with his parents. They were seated by her side. Sebastian recognized her as his ssmate from high school. Her name was Yvette Houston.


    After graduation, Yvette had gone abroad, and he hadn''t seen her since.


    When everyone in the house saw Sebastian, they were all shocked. Yvette''s jaw dropped for a second, unable to believe that the handsome young man she used to know had be like this.


    Yet, she still smiled politely, standing up to walk over to Sebastian before extending a hand to him. "Hey, Sebastian. Do you still remember me?"


    Wearing a deep frown, he nced at her in annoyance before taking a seat next to his mother.


    He didn''t even greet Yvette''s parents.


    How could he be in the mood to entertain these people?


    Seeing him acting like this, his motherughed awkwardly before moving close to Sebastian''s ear. "Don''t forget what I said. Do you want what happened in the picture to continue?"


    Her voice was deceivingly soft, smiling as she spoke. To others, it seemed as if she was concerned regarding her son.


    His heart clenched when he heard what his mother said.


    After that, he stood up and mechanically greeted Yvette''s parents. "Mr. Houston, Mrs. Houston, it''s nice to meet you."


    The two of them nodded awkwardly.


    Meanwhile, Yvette studied Sebastian and his mother as she went to sit directly next to her parents.


    His mother gently ruffled his hair


    IThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    before looking at the others. "Sebastian has been working overtime for the past two days. He hasn''t had time to groom himself. Don''t be bothered by what you see."


    Yvette''s fatherughed with an awkward expression on his face. won''t. However, young people should still pay attention to their health no matter how busy they are


    at work."


    Sebastian reeked of alcohol. Even a fool would know he hadn''t been working. However, the Houston family didn''t want to blow his cover. They needed to be on good terms with Sebastian for the marriage to happen.


    After all, there were many benefits.


    Sebastian''s


    mother noticed


    everyone''s expression and promptly came up with a defense. "Sebastian had to entertain some clientsst night. Then he went back to the office to work and didn''t evene home. He doesn''t have it easy at all.¡±


    Although the Houston family knew she was lying, they didn''t burst her bubble and just continued to smile.


    "It''s good to work hard, but he still needs to take care of himself," Yvette said.


    Sebastian nodded slightly. He forced a smile on his face, but it was tinged with exhaustion.


    Yvette could sense that he was unhappy, but she didn''t mind.


    It didn''t matter what happened and how he felt beforeing here.


    All she wanted was the status of being his wife.


    She wanted the Brenand family to help her family''s business, so everything else didn''t matter.


    "Sebastian, show Yvette around. Help her get used to our house," his mother suggested.


    Sebastian nodded before standing up stoically to lead Yvette outside.


    She followed behind him closely with a smile on her face.


    After heading outside, Sebastian wordlessly showed her around.


    Yvette remained polite throughout the process.

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083


    The Houston family was also wealthy, but they weren''t as well off as the Brenand family in many aspects.


    The Brenands were deemed as well connected in this age where ''it''s not what you know, but who you know that matters''.


    If the Houstons could be connected to the Brenands by marriage, the Houston family''s situation would improve drastically.


    For the sake of her family, glory, and all the benefits that came along with it, Yvette Houston believed that getting married to Sebastian Brenand was her best option.


    It was mutually beneficial for both the Brenand family and the Houston family, where they could support each other and ovee any obstacles together.


    It didn''t matter whether Sebastian had feelings for her or not.


    Children from wealthy families seldom had the freedom to choose their partners anyway, sacrificing their happiness for the greater good of their family.


    Yvette knew why Sebastian showed up in a disheveled mess; there was a woman he loved deeply.


    But, so what?


    His family didn''t approve of her, so she would never be a part of the Brenand family.


    Yvette, who was chosen by Sebastian''s parents, was his only option. No matter how much he loved Rachel Wood, he''d forget about her in time. If not, she would find a way to make Rachel leave.


    Yvette believed in her own capabilities.


    Based on what she knew, Rachel was a hostess who came from a poor family.


    She supposed that Sebastian was only attracted to Rachel''s gentleness and good looks. In time toe, he''de to his senses and realize that Yvette was the one meant for him.


    "I like you a lot. Do you like me?" she asked Sebastian directly, her tone calm and gentle.


    She had the natural confidence of a girl with an exemry upbringing.


    "Does it matter if I like you?" he sneered.


    She chuckled at his bluntness. "No, it doesn''t matter. Honestly, people like us don''t have the right to choose our spouses, isn''t that true? Don''t we all have to marry whoever our parents choose?


    "Now, both our parents have decided we should be together. That is what''s important now," she added.


    Heughed humorlessly upon hearing that. He wanted her to leave, but he didn''t dare go against his mother after all the threats she had made.


    It was all fake, what his mother said about allowing him to get to know Yevette better. Their families had already decided before he''d even agreed to meet her. They only wanted him toe and y his part.


    If Rachel was by his side, he''d refuse without even thinking about it, but now she was at their mercy. With her as a hostage, there was no way he could refuse.


    Sebastian initially had a slither of hope that Yvette wouldn''t fall for him. However, after hearing what she said, he realized instantly that she had the same mindset as their parents.


    She only wanted to get married to him for their mutual benefit. It was never for love.


    It didn''t even matter who her husband was as long as there were benefits their marriage could offer her family.


    "Why are youughing?" she wondered.


    He sneered again. "Don''t you think your life holds very little value?"


    Yvette remained calm, her face devoid of emotions. "Not at all."


    "You''re hopeless," Sebastian dered before stepping forward to leave her behind on her own.


    Despite his callous behavior, she didn''t feel anything, shrugging in nonchnce before hastening to catch up to him.


    "If you think you can drive me away by insulting me like this, you can stop it. Our marriage is inevitable," she told him. Sebastian lit a cigarette and took a puff at it, his brows furrowed. "You are quite shameless."


    "I''m not shameless. I''m only being


    rational. know about your past.


    There''s someone you love, but your


    parents won''t allow you to be together, and rightly so. She doesn''t deserve you."


    "Shut up! How dare you talk about my woman like that?" he yelled, his entire body emanating a murderous rage.


    Yvette merely shrugged indifferently. "Okay, I apologize."


    She was still speaking calmly, her emotions as cold as her facial expression.


    She only cared about the benefits this marriage would bring to her and her family. She wanted romance, but it was fine if she had to live without it. Hence, she didn''t mind how Sebastian treated her. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re hopeless!" he yelled again when he saw her reaction, picking up his pace forward.


    She continued to follow him calmly. ¡°I''ll tell our parents that I like youter."


    Sebastian was speechless.


    Chuckling, she promptly changed the topic to the design of his family''s courtyard.


    "The courtyard''s design is quite lovely. I like this kind of European design. I studied design when I spent five years abroad."


    However, Yvette refused to react. She wasn''t even angry. Instead, she chuckled and started talking about something else.


    No matter how many topics she''d bring up, he stubbornly remained silent.


    He led Yvette back to the house once they''d circled the courtyard.


    They found their parents in the midst of an exciting conversation about wedding gifts and the venue.


    Sebastian found the irony suffocating, not wanting to spend another minute here.


    ¡°Sebastian, Yvette, you''re back! Come and have a seat," his mother beckoned and smiled as they entered the hall.


    Seeing his mother''s elegant demeanor made him feel an even stronger sense of irony. Who''d have known that a woman like her could be so evil?


    He took a seat next to her, frowning in stony indifference.


    Meanwhile, Yvette sat between her parents.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he sat down, his mother whispered into his ear again. ¡°Sebastian, do as I say. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡±


    He remained silent, feeling as if all his efforts were futile at this point. He had repressed anger that he couldn''t express.


    The Houston family heard his mother''s thinly veiled threat, but nobody cared.

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084


    "How did it go? Did you get acquainted? If you both like each other, shall we start preparing for the wedding?" Sebastian Brenand''s mother asked. Yvette Houston smiled. "I quite like him."


    Sebastian forced a grim smile but didn''t respond. He only hoped that he could find Rachel before the wedding.


    The Houstons stayed for dinner, both families chatting untilte into the night before they finally left.


    Sebastian was forced to linger.


    His mother led him by the hand to the hall, with his father following closely behind after sending the Houstons off.


    His parents dropped the facade and reverted to their cold unsmiling expressions as soon as they settled on the couch.


    His mother gazed unhappily at him. "Didn''t I tell you to groom yourself beforeing over? Did you assume that Yvette won''t fall for you because of the way you look?"


    Sebastian sneered. "All right, you''ve already aplished your objective. What''s all the yapping for?"


    His patience was wearing thin. He would have pped her if she wasn''t his biological mother.


    "How can you speak to your mother like that?" his father yelled in an instant.


    Sebastian was so furious he could cry. Laughing bitterly, he turned his using gaze at them. "Haha! Mother? Are any other mothers like her?


    "I think she''s more like a witch. You as well, you''re no father.


    "I already begged, but you still forced me to do this. You want to torture me alive. How can you expect me to be nice to you?


    "Even though I''m going along with your twisted ns with extreme reluctance, just know that I hate you both from the bottom of my heart. Just wait... there''s a long road ahead.


    "You two will be my victims sooner orter," he vowed before sniggering with a cold expression on his face.


    His words sent chills down his parents'' spines, infuriating them.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Say another word, and I''ll destroy Rachel''s face!" his mother shrieked.


    "Apologize immediately!" his father ordered.


    Feeling cornered, Sebastian stood up slowly and nced meekly at them. He then startedughing. ¡°Haha, haha! Is that all you''re capable of?" With that, he sobered and bowed dramatically to them. "All right, I apologize. I''m sorry. If there''s nothing else, I''m leaving."


    Then, he turned around and walked out the door, mming it shut with a loud bang.


    Sebastian''s mother trembled with rage. "This is too much! This kid has gone too far." "He''s onlyshing out," his father said. "Anyway, he has to live the way we want him to." "Have youpleted the recordings I asked for?"


    "Yeah, that girl is quite obedient. She was willing to do anything as she''s afraid of being raped." He had an unsympathetic look in his eyes when he said this.


    "That''s great. Are there enough recordings? We''ll send Sebastian one of the recordings now and then. Can theyst a few years?" she asked. "Of course. Not only that, but I even recorded some videos. Rachel even changed into different outfits. It''ll be sufficient for a few years." She smiled in satisfaction. "If that''s the case, there is no reason to keep the girl around. Have you contacted the person I asked you to?"


    He nodded. "Yeah, I''ve already found a buyer in secret. He''s a nobody from a poor vige in the mountains.


    "He''s also slightly mentally


    challenged, and his family members are all bad-tempered folks. They''re all a little lunatic. They''ll watch her once she gets there and beat her up so badly that she wouldn''t dare think of escaping.


    "The wives in the vige are all bought, so they help each other out to avoid exposing themselves. No woman can escape once they enter that ce.


    "They share a public phone and


    don''t even have ess to the


    inte. She can''t contact anal


    on the outside," Sebastian''s father exined as he stood up slowly.


    ¡°Let''s send Rachel there tonight. How dare she seduce my son? I''ll teach her a lesson,¡± he went on menacingly.


    Sebastian''s motherughed with no


    remorse at his suggestion. "That''s right, I want to see how that b*tch could cause any trouble once she gets there. Anyway, she''s slept with countless men. It won''t matter who she sleeps with now.


    "Did she think she could leave just like that after seducing my son? In her dreams!" she added.


    Sebastian''s father retrieved a ck flip phone and made a call.


    He had bought the untraceable number along with thepany that provided the service.


    Sebastian definitely wouldn''t be able to find it.


    "Send that b*tch over," he ordered cruelly the moment the call connected before promptly hanging up.


    His wife immediately reached out to hold his hand. "Are you sure our son won''t find out?"


    "When we took her away, we managed to avoid all the surveince cameras. We only showed Sebastian what we wanted him to see and know," he replied with a scornful look.


    "The people who took her away were all disguised, so there''s no way he would ever find out."


    "I''m only worried that they would tell him," she said.


    "What are you thinking? They are all my close allies. Why would they do that? If you''re so worried, I can make them leave."


    "Okay, send them abroad," she agreed.


    "All right, but they won''t cause any trouble anyway. I have dirt on every single one of them."


    "That''s true," she nodded.


    ***


    Meanwhile, it was chilly in an abandoned factory in the suburbs without any heating within therge space.


    It was dark with only onemp in the area.


    Countless men in ck attires were patrolling inside and around the building.


    In the middle of the factory, Rachel Wood was tied to a cross under the light.

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085


    Bruises covered Rachel Wood''s trembling body, her eyes widening with fear as tears drenched her face repeatedly.


    She couldn''t speak because of the tape over her mouth.


    During her time here, she''d overheard that the people responsible for her condition were nning to do something to her.


    She knew that they were sending her somewhere far away and sold to a man who lived in the mountains.


    She would never be able to return to Antis or return to Sebastian Brenand in this lifetime.


    Rachel wanted to escape but couldn''t. Life was so miserable there she wished she had a pair of wings that would let her fly away from this terrifying ce.


    She would be beaten up every hour, solely because Sebastian''s mother disapproved of her and thought she''d seduced her son.


    She wanted to teach Rachel a lesson.


    She hated the woman she had never met.


    Rachel didn''t know why his mother hated her so much after she''d agreed to leave her son. Moreover, she also showed that she genuinely made up her mind with that letter she wrote him.


    However, they refused to let her go and were adamant about torturing her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She had missed Sebastian a lot. She missed him every minute of the day. He probably missed her just as much, feeling much worse than her. Thinking about it was driving her crazy. She struggled to speak, but nothing helped.


    She could imagine how their lives would turn out if she didn''t escape now. They''d be separated forever.


    Right then, two men in ck walked up and roughly untied her.


    She barely had any strength left as she hadn''t eaten anything ever since she was brought there.


    She fell to the ground in a heap when she was suddenly untied as the ropes were all that supported her upright.


    Her vision turned dark as if she was suffering from low blood sugar.


    Rachel tried to get up to leave, but she was hungry, tired, and thirstypletelycking the energy to straighten up even after several attempts.


    ?


    Soon, a man dressed in ck forcefully stepped on the back of her hand, the intense pain nearly causing her to suffocate. However, she couldn''t fight back.


    It was sad how her captors had


    2120


    untied her, but she still didn''t have a fighting chance. She was like


    sitting duck, letting them torture her as they wished.


    "Thinking of escaping? Give up, then. We were given orders to take you away, it''s time for you to go where you''re supposed to." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With that, the man knelt directly in front of her before he retrieved a handkerchief, and covered her mouth and nose with it.


    Rachel could smell a peculiar scent, feeling dizzy right after.


    Soon, she lost consciousness.


    The man dressed in ck picked her up and walked out with others quickly following behind.


    A few of them sighed when they looked at Rachel-


    "Such a pitiful girl."


    "I think she deserves this. She overestimated herself."


    "Should we tie her up? I think it would be dangerous otherwise."


    "She''s so starved that she doesn''t have any strength left. Do any of you think she can still run away?"


    "We should still tie her up, regardless."


    Soon, they carried Rachel onto a helicopter that was already waiting outside.

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086


    Rachel Wood was unconscious throughout the entire process.


    After getting into the helicopter, several people quickly tied her up, making her even more of a sitting duck while unconscious.


    "Hey guys, she looks decent. Since she''s going to be raped anyway, why don''t we do it first?" one of the men dressed in ck suggested.


    He had a depraved look on his face, already drooling at the sight of Rachel''s beauty. He wanted to sample a taste of the woman Sebastian Brenand loved deeply.


    She ought to taste good.


    "I want to as well," another man said, whose appearance was equally depraved.


    As soon as they finished speaking, a few of the other men behind them simultaneously smacked them on their heads.


    Those men started speaking-


    "Are you both crazy? We should avoid stirring up any trouble. We should make this delivery as soon as possible, of course."


    "What if we get dyed? Do you know what the consequences are?"


    "Do you want to die because of a woman? I''m sorry, but I don''t want to get involved."


    The two perverted men immediately quietened down with a group of people yelling at them.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, others who shared a simr thought chose to remain quiet and suppressed their lust. Soon, they all made their way onto the helicopter and took off.


    A few hourster, they arrived at a secluded vige in the mountains when the sun was already up.


    People in the vige were early risers, with the women working in the fields either carrying buckets of water or waste.


    Their helicopternded somewhere in the fields, the men disembarking right after.


    The moment the door opened, Rachel slowly regained consciousness.


    With her eyes now opened, she


    could see that she was still on the helicopter, but before she could peer around, somebody lifted her like a worthless corpse.


    Rachel felt utterly hopeless.


    She never wanted to be in a small vige like this, yet here she was. What would happen to her next?


    Would she soon be owned by that family?


    Would those tragic events thatmonly happened to women who were kidnapped and sold in movies happen to her?


    At this frightening thought, she


    began to struggle with all her might


    was, but she didn''t have any strength left.


    despite how exhausted she might


    She couldn''t exert much force even if she tried.


    Seeing Rachel awake along with her futile efforts, the men around her immediately startedughing.


    "Stop struggling. It won''t work."


    "Just ept this as your tragic fate."


    Rachel wanted to curse out loud, but her mouth was taped shut.


    Now, she felt like she was about to explode from all the pressure within.


    Approximately twenty minutester, she was brought to a seemingly old and dpidated single-story house.


    The men d in ck carried her into the courtyard.


    There were pieces of wood everywhere, and it looked like aplete mess.


    Four men dressed in soiled clothes


    walked out of the house as they walked into the courtyard, the


    n


    among them probably in his dest


    So


    eighties.


    The three men behind him appeared to be in their thirties, forties, and fifties, respectively.


    Clearly, they were a family.

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087


    All four men in the family seemed mentally unstable. They were staring at Rachel Wood withscivious and possessive looks. Then, they startedughing together, sounding annoying and creepy to Rachel''s ears.


    She began to feel incredibly disturbed.


    Soon, the oldest man approached her before quickly retrieving a stack of money to hand over to one of the men dressed in ck.


    Rachel managed to catch a glimpse of the stack of money and counted approximately 3,000 dors.


    She chuckled to herself.


    It turned out she was only worth 3,000 dors to Sebastian Bernand''s parents.


    The man in ck silently put the money away.


    After that, he and the others tossed Rachel on the ground before walking away.


    An intense feeling of fear began to spread through her body.


    She wanted to scream, but her mouth was gagged.


    Her limbs were also tied up so tightly, she couldn''t even budge.


    Rachel was terrified. She didn''t have any other option apart from waiting for her death sentence.


    Her life had turned upside down in an instant, and she was now doomed.


    The world around her felt like a dark, endless pit.


    She didn''t know if she would ever be able to see some light again.


    Rachel knew how things would end when she saw how the vige men were looking at her.


    They would be sharing her.


    There were countless families like theirs in the mountains that bought wives.


    No! She didn''t want this.


    Right then, the four men walked over to her directly, staring at her with lust-filled eyes as if they hadn''t seen a woman in ages.


    Their stares sent chills down her spine.


    Rachel struggled with all her might, desperate to escape, but nothing helped.


    She missed Sebastian very much.


    She hoped he would appear out of


    e to rescue her like how male


    when


    nowe in television danger.


    leadsThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    the female leads were in


    However, she knew that was impossible.


    Previously, she overheard those kidnappers saying that Sebastian couldn''t possibly find her with the effort that his parents made to ensure she''d disappear without a trace.


    The only way he''d find her would be if a miracle happened.


    In any case, Rachel still hoped that a miracle would happen in time.


    She didn''t want any other man touching her other than Sebastian. If it had to happen, she''d rather if be someone decent at the very least.


    "Hehehe, thisdy is pretty."


    "Yes, women from the city are different from women around here."


    "I heard she used to date a wealthy man. Tsk, tsk, she''s truly not bad." "Who among us will go first?"


    The three younger men spoke one after another, drooling as they did. The oldest man sneered. "I''m your father. Of course, I have to go first." Right after, the group of men began arguing over who should be first.


    Rachel watched while they argued heatedly.


    Finally, they decided that the oldest man should go first.


    They brought Rachel into a room as dpidated as the rest of the house then.


    The window was made from logs, its ss already shattered.


    Rachel shivered in the cold as the wind blew.

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088


    The bed in the room wasn''t the usual type Rachel Wood had seen before. It was the kind of brick bed that could only be seen in books and television dramas.


    The bed was so cold that it made Rachel feel even chillier uponying on it.


    She struggled again, but it didn''t help.


    She began to cry silently, knowing she was doomed.


    She was about to be vited.


    Sebastian Brenand''s parents were going to strip Rachel of her pride and everything along with it.


    She would end up like other girls who were kidnapped and sold to ces like this.


    No! She didn''t want this!


    ''Sebastian, where are you? Sebastian!'' Rachel thought frantically.


    Then, the three younger men left the room, leaving behind the old man in his eighties.


    He didn''t untie her. Instead, he began touching her all over.


    He became even more excited as Rachel cried and shook her head.


    She wanted to kill him, but she couldn''t.


    After the old man finished, the others came in one after another to take their turn.


    Rachel truly was going mad, the strong feeling of shame making her want to bite her tongue to kill herself.


    However, her mouth was gagged, and she couldn''t do it even if she wanted to.


    She secretly made up her mind that she would escape if only to get away from this hellish ce.


    She couldn''t wait around and not do anything!


    ***


    In the months toe, Sebastian searched high and low for Rachel only to fail at every turn.


    After making several trips to the police station, Sebastian returned to his house in exhaustion.


    As soon as he entered through the doors, he felt nothing but emptiness.


    He felt chills all over his body, although the house was warm.


    Sebastian was lonely, missing Rachel to the point of madness.


    Whenever he lost control of his rage, he would destroy many things at home, only to repurchase the same items afterward.


    So, the house still looked the same as it did before, except for Rachel''s continued absence.


    As he stood in the center of his living


    room, he could still picture her


    Line


    sitting on the white, furry carpet. He could see her arranging flowers elegantly.


    He could also imagine how Rachel would spring up from the couch when he returned home after a long day at work and joyfully run into his arms.


    Sebastian missed her so much. He felt like he was about to lose his mind.


    He hadn''t been able to sleep peacefully these days, needing to rely on sleeping pills and alcohol only to fall asleep each night.


    Even then, he''d still dream of Rachel all the time, about how they would spend time together.


    Those heart-warming memories from the past appeared particrly delightful in his dreams.


    The dreams were so pleasant that he didn''t want to wake up.


    On the many nights that he realized he was only dreaming, he would keep his eyes closed and try to resume his dreams. If it was possible, Sebastian wished he could live in his dreams forever.


    He walked over to the couch and sank down weakly, picking up a bottle of red wine from the coffee


    other alcohol on it.


    table that was littered with t


    He started drinking straight from the bottle, but it didn''t bring any relief at all.


    The more he drank, the more bitter he felt, further adding to his depression.


    Sebastian Suddenly burst into tears as he drank. All the emotional turmoil he had been suppressing came to the fore at that moment like a volcanic eruption.


    He tossed the bottle against the ground the moment he drained it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, the floor he had just cleaned became a mess again.

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089


    Rachel Wood never liked it when Sebastian Brenand drank when she was around.


    He nearly quit drinking for Rachel''s sake even though he enjoyed it.


    He rarely touched alcohol if he could help it unless he was hanging out with friends.


    Lately, however, he had been drinking nearly every day. Without the numbing effect of alcohol, he probably might have died from the pain in his heart.


    For this very reason, Sebastian seemed to have gotten addicted to alcohol. He''d have panic attacks and feel out of breath whenever he stopped like nothing felt right.


    Opening another bottle of red wine, he began drinking from the bottle. He used to drink red wine for the sake of enjoyment in the past, but now he thought of it as a way of venting out.


    It didn''t matter if the wine tasted fine or whether it aged well. All he cared about was to get drunk and forget for a while.


    After finishing another bottle of wine, Sebastian tossed the bottle to the ground, breaking it into pieces.


    However, he still wasn''t drunk, his mind alert. He couldn''t stop reying the moments he shared with Rachel, wondering where she was and whether she was suffering.


    While thinking, he had another mental breakdown.


    He leaned helplessly against the couch as he looked up at the luxurious ceiling andughed bitterly.


    Then, he began to cry, tears blurring his vision.


    He genuinely believed that he would kill his parents if Rachel wasn''t at their mercy, and he could afford to be reckless.


    They went too far.


    How could they do this to Rachel?


    Where did they take her?


    Why couldn''t he and Stanley Batton find her despite doing everything they could with their vast resources and connections?


    How did she disappear without a trace?


    Although Sebastian was devastated, knowing that his family had kidnapped Rachel, he could only tell the police that she had run away from home. Hence, he needed to find Rachel.


    He picked up his phone and called his mother again, shouting into the phone directly when she answered. "Give Rachel back to me! Do you hear me? Give her back!"


    Sebastian had long lost his rationality, acting like a mad person.


    Once he was done shouting, he fell to his knees with tears streaming down his face. "This is the first time I''ve ever met someone I loved. I can''t live without her, Mom. I''m begging you, give Rachel back to me, please?" he begged.


    "How am I supposed to live without her? Do you want to watch me die of depression?


    "I can''t go on. What do you want me to do? Can you please let me go?


    "Let me go, and I''ll do anything apart from leaving Rachel and marrying Yvette, okay? I''m begging you!


    "I''ll do anything else you want. All right? All right?"


    The more he spoke, the more upset he was that he couldn''t stop crying.


    He really couldn''t take it anymore; he was going insane.


    However, his mother was unaffected as usual and merely snickered.


    "Don''t bother telling me all these things. If you want Rachel back, you''ll do as I say, and marry Yvette tomorrow. Get ready. Go to bed earlier. If you show upte, I''ll make sure you never see Rachel again."


    With that, his mother hung up without another word.


    Sebastian felt as if he was in hell.


    He clutched his phone weakly before leaning against the couch, feeling exhausted, his chest tightening.


    He kept hearing buzzing sounds.


    The wedding was tomorrow.


    "Arghh!" he shouted at the top of his lungs, wanting to vent out everything inside him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He''d killed his family over and over again in his mind, yet he still couldn''t soothe himself.


    It was truly suffocating.


    ?


    His eyes closing, he knelt weakly on the floor as he gazed out at the gray sky. "God, Deities, whoever that hears me out there... aren''t you supposed to be kind and caring to mankind?"


    "Please, look at me!" he pleaded. "Look at Rachel! Get my parents to return Rachel to me, will you?


    "If this goes on, I am really going to go mad. I''m begging you. Please be kind. Please be kind to me."


    With that, Sebastian started pleading to the heavens, lowering his forehead to the floor repeatedly in a bow. It hurt, but he didn''t seem to feel anything.


    Such physical pain was nothingpared to the pain inside.


    He finally stopped when his forehead began to bleed. He straightened and sat on the couch, resuming his indulgence in alcohol again.


    "Kind and caring? It''s all a lie! I


    vel


    begged you, but you still haven''t


    returned Rachel to me," he


    murmured to himself as he drank andughed bitterly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He then drained the entire bottle of white wine before opening up another bottle, followed by another.


    Finally, his head started buzzing, and he proceeded to fall asleep on the couch.


    Sebastian had another dream about Rachel in the middle of the night She was trapped in a dark ce with no ess to sunlight. She had been tortured and had wounds allover her body.


    swr


    His dream Rachel wouldn''t stop calling out to him and asking for his help. ''Sebastian, save me! Sebastian, save me!''


    The dream felt so real that he was awakened by the ache in his heart. He realized that it was only a dream when his eyes opened.


    Cold sweat covered his body and the entire room reeked of alcohol.


    After turning the lights on, he checked the time.


    It was three o''clock in the morning.


    He had to get ready for the wedding in two hours. He was nowhere near to finding out if Rachel was suffering in some remote ce where she was locked up.


    Sebastian once promised her that he''d offer her a grand wedding.


    But now, there was a wedding, only the intended bride was missing, and he was supposed to marry someone else he didn''t even like.


    How ironic!


    At this moment, Sebastian no longer felt sleepy. He lit a cigarette and took a long puff at it.


    Recalling the scene he dreamed of still scared him.


    Rachel.


    His Rachel.


    Where was she?


    What was she going through?

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090


    Meanwhile, in a dpidated house in a mountainous vige, Rachel Wood was tied up and left on a cold brick bed, shivering in the corner of the


    room.


    It was pitch ck in the room, where the old man and two of his sons were asleep next to her.


    The three of them were snoring loudly, annoying Rachel.


    They rarely showered, and the entire room reeked of their body odor and the stench of their feet. It was disgusting.


    A cold breeze came in through the broken window, making her shiver. She had nothing else on other than the clothes she was wearing.


    She''d never had a change of clothes since being there for a month. She was confined to the brick bed apart from going to the bathroom.


    The men watched over her day and night. Three of them would sleep at night, while another would keep an eye on her.


    One of them would keep an eye on her in the house even during the day.


    They only fed her half a bowl of rice every two days in fear that she might gain enough strength to run away. They didn''t even give her any other dishes.


    They also only offered her half a cup of water every two days.


    She was barely surviving.


    Now, Rachel was physically weak. Every day, someone was keeping an eye on her that there was no opportunity to escape at all. Although she wanted to run away, she was constantly restrained and being watched.


    Miserable days like this nearly caused her to have a mental breakdown. Even so, she knew that she couldn''t wait around for doomsday. She refused to live like the rest of the women there. She would never sumb to a life of living as a sexual tool for these depraved men.


    Rachel wanted to leave and return to Antis.


    She wanted to find Sebastian Brenand.


    She missed him. So much.


    Pushing herself up, she silently struggled again, only this time, she realized that the rope around her was loose.


    The old man in his eighties had restrained her himself today.


    He probably didn''t exert enough force, and why the rope came loose so easily.


    At this moment, Rachel felt like she could finally see the light at the end of the tunnel.


    She tossed the rope away carefully before


    Sowly standing up and d to step off the brivel


    over three men. SheExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    bed.


    The men had used a lot of strength to torture her and watch over her Perhaps, they were sound asleep from being exhausted and not getting enough rest.


    They hadn''t realized Rachel had gotten up at all.


    After getting off the brick bed, she didn''t even put on her shoes to avoid making a sound. Walking barefoot to the door, she then pulled the door curtains apart and walked out.


    Right outside the room, the area was where they cooked with a connection to the door into the house.


    The man in his thirties was resting in front of the door right then


    with his back to her. He wore a cotton hat, a padded coat, and padded pants. His entire body reeked of a disgusting stench.


    Rachel figured that he was probably asleep, seeing that he wasn''t moving and his breathing sounded even.


    She carefully tiptoed up to him from behind and sneaked a peek at him. To her surprise, he had fallen asleep.


    Rachel instantly felt overjoyed as she mustered the strength to run past him.


    It was at that precise moment that the man suddenly opened his eyes.


    Seeing Rachel, he immediately stood up and yelled into the house. "Get up, all of you. The b*tch is escaping!"


    Rachel felt chills down her spine when she heard him.


    An intense feeling of fear and the desire to live gave her an adrenaline rush.


    Gritting her teeth, she threw the door open and ran out.


    The moment she did, she felt her entire body going limp, her head dizzy.

 Chapter 2091

    Chapter 2091


    Outdoors, Rachel Wood had trouble seeing anything as it wasn''t as bright as being in big cities.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She wasn''t familiar with the area, and she had no idea where to go. She continued to run forward in the darkness,pletely disregarding her surroundings.


    Behind her, she could vaguely hear the men chasing after her, but she ignored them. She continued running despite her dizziness and feeling weak in the knees.


    She knew it might be her only chance of escaping after the only opportunity for her to break free presented itself. Moreover, Rachel wouldn''t want to spend the rest of her life in this mountainous vige sleeping with those men.


    She wanted to return to Antis to live a normal life and grow old with Sebastian Brenand.


    When she thought of Sebastian, she felt the adrenaline energizing her once again.


    "Everybody! Quickly, get up! The b*tch ran away from our house. Come out and help us chase her down!"


    Rachel heard the man in his thirties shouting before the sound of doors swinging open.


    Her heart pounded upon realizing that the situation was bing dire.


    Catching a glimpse of a bush nearby, a thought urred to her, prompting her to jump directly into the bush and cover herself with straw.


    Rachel shivered beneath the bush, unsure if they would find her.


    The only thing she knew was that the entire vige might be searching for her.


    She was alone in the dark, unfamiliar with the roads around the area. She couldn''t possibly outrun them all.


    Rachel had to make a bet on her luck by hiding here, praying they wouldn''t find her.


    She would wait until the break of dawn and hope that by then, everyone in the vige would''ve lost their patience and gone back to sleep.


    She stood a much better chance if she only had to hide from the men who held her captive.


    Besides, during the day, she''d be able to see the roads clearly and consider her options then.


    Soon, the family of men arrived near the bush Rachel was hiding under panting and cursing. "Where did that b*tch go? Why didn''t you bring a torchlight?"


    "I''ll head back and get it right now."


    "You bunch of losers. You can''t even keep an eye on one woman."


    Right then, Rachel heard many footsteps approaching, alling to a stop nearby.


    It seemed like a crowd had gathered around her, searching for her with torchlights shining around the bushes. The entire world suddenly brightened.

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092


    Rachel Wood could see many rays of light through the gaps in the bush.


    Her heart was racing.


    It might be her final chance.


    If they caught her this time, her captors would certainly take more precautions in the future.


    Everyone in that family had some form of mental illness. The husband, especially, frequently lost his temper.


    People like them were capable of anything.


    It was the first time she''d ever encountered something as horrendous as this, making her feel genuinely terrified.


    Rachel bit her lip to prevent herself from shivering, tears streaming down her face.


    Feelings of fear and worry, among other emotions, were like a beast that would soon devour her.


    She wanted to be safe.


    Closing her eyes, Rachel started praying silently in her heart-


    ''God, please watch over me. Please don''t let them find me.''


    She didn''t want to go back to the house and get raped by those crazy men.


    She wanted to leave right away. She didn''t want her life ruined like this.


    She refused to ept her fate.


    Rachel had never hated Sebastian Brenand''s parents more than this moment.


    She wished she could eat their flesh and drink their blood.


    "Where did the b*tch go? Let''s split up and look for her. Let''s not crowd around."


    The person who spoke was Rachel''s father-inw, the man in his eighties who was the first one to rape her.


    Thinking about it made her feel even more disgusted.


    "All right, let''s split up. It''s so dark, I doubt that that b*tch would be able to escape so soon," someone else said, whose voice was unfamiliar to her.


    The crowd soon dispersed as she heard their footsteps moving further away.


    Soon, she couldn''t see anybody nearby through the gaps in the bush, but she was still hesitant to make a move.


    She wanted to stay there until she felt safe.


    It was winter, but it was much colder here than in Antis.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The ground felt frozen to the touch.


    Soon, Rachel began to feel as if her body was freezing up.


    She didn''t think she could hold on any longer.


    It was devastating that she didn''t even dare to shiver to avoid being discovered.


    However, thoughts about Sebastian filled her with energy.


    She wanted to go back to him, to stay alive so that she could see him again.


    Since she had the opportunity to escape, and God had given her


    defeat her so easily. Conte e, Rachel couldn''t let the cold


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rachel felt disgusted with herself as she recalled the days she''d been raped and humiliated.


    She wished she was dead, but the thought ceased as soon as she thought about Sebastian.


    She couldn''t leave him behind like this.


    She wouldn''t.


    Numerous people walked past her


    vel


    bush as she waited in absolute stillness, her heart racing as footsteps passed by.


    We


    This went on several times throughout the night, further agitating her frayed nerves.


    Such moments of suffering always seemed to go by particrly slowly.

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093


    If only time would go by faster, and the vigers would tire, returning home to sleep sooner. The more Rachel Wood hoped for those things to happen, the slower time seemed to pass.


    Every minute felt like a century until dawn finally arrived.


    Sounds of roosters crowing around the mountainous vige were like beacons of light in the darkness that gave her hope.


    The entire vige had grown quiet. The loud footsteps had also ceased.


    Rachel knew that those people had probably grown weary, with most of them already returned home.


    However, she was weak, cold, and hungry aftercking food and water for a long time.


    Her tongue felt dry, and she felt as if there were needles in her stomach.


    She reached for a handful of straw and began to eat to avoid copsing from exhaustion and hindering her escape.


    The straw was tasteless and difficult to chew, which made it hard to swallow.


    Rachel didn''t care, however.


    With strong willpower, she believed that she could ovee any obstacle.


    She was willing to do anything, including eating straw, as long as she could return to Sebastian Brenand''s side and leave this hellish ce. Rachel had gotten used to being treated like a princess by his side, with ess to all the delicious food and beverages she wanted.


    She had never eaten anything this horrible.


    She forced herself to swallow after chewing a mouthful of straw. It was still tough even after she had chewed it to smaller bits.


    Her throat pricked painfully as she swallowed, but she pressed on, chewing one mouthful after another.


    After several mouthfuls of straw, Rachel felt some strength returning, feeling much better.


    She peeked around the vicinity from under the bush before slowly crawling her way out.


    Her body was covered in dirt, her face looking frail and scrawny as her eyes filled with fear. She seemed like a ghost that had escaped from hell.


    Rachel immediately started walking forward, remaining vignt and paying close attention to her.


    surroundings every step wing


    way.


    The roads in the mountainous vige were narrow and uneven.


    Everything looked unfamiliar.


    Making her way out of this ce was no easy feat, but she did her best to stay calm and vignt as she resumed walking forward.


    As long as she kept moving forward, she believed she would eventually leave the vige.


    She walked for a long while. When she wandered past a house, she- suddenly heard a dog barking, the loud noise instantly filling hepwith fear again.


    Rachel hastened her footsteps and soon began to run.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thank goodness she had eaten some straw earlier so that her body could keep up with her pace.


    The dog''s barks drew the attention


    of her captors and other vigers, who had gained closer until they were approximately a hundred meters behind her. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    They began running when they saw Rachel, shouting as they picked up speed.


    "Stop right there, you b*tch!"


    They had fierce looks in their eyes.


    It was a terrifying sight.


    At that moment, she sensed that doom would soon be upon her, and she knew she had to keep running.


    If they caught her, she''d be dead.

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094


    Gritting her teeth, Rachel Wood soon saw a pathway up a hill that wasn''t too far away.


    It meant she would soon be out of the vige. Then, she''d be free from the risk of being surrounded by the vigers.


    She kept running forward, ignoring everything else.


    Terrified, she couldn''t stop crying. Tears blurred her vision, but she kept running and didn''t dare to stop.


    Desperation tends to bring out one''s hidden potential.


    Rachel ran faster than she''d ever run in her life.


    Meanwhile, the vigers continued to chase after her. She was fast, but she wasn''t as fast as those men.


    Ten minutester, they were only approximately fifty meters behind her when she made it to the pathway up the hill.


    It was a crossroad of sorts, and Rachel had no idea which one to choose.


    Out of time, she chose to turn right and kept running forward while the vigers pursued her relentlessly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was barefoot with cuts everywhere.


    She had no idea when her soles had be wounded so badly.


    It almost looked as if she had just walked over hot charcoal.


    Rachel was in pain, but she didn''t care except to keep running.


    Looking behind her, she saw that those men had closed the distance to only twenty meters.


    She had to speed up, or she''d be dead.


    She had to outrun those people.


    Biting her lip in desperation, she sped up.


    Rachel never had good stamina.


    In addition to that, she hadn''t been getting enough nutrientstely.


    Right then, her body was beginning to weaken, but she pressed on.


    A single step forward meant she


    was that much closer to freedomet swcontent


    while a step back meant she was one step closer to doom. belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Freedom was a huge contributing factor for her now.


    ''Rachel, you can''t let yourself be caught by those crazy men again!''


    ''The person you should be with is Sebastian, not anyone else!''


    ''Rachel, you can do it!''


    She cheered herself on as she continued running, her body covered in sweat from exhaustion.


    Her breathing was so weak, she felt as if her lungs were about to copse.


    After pursuing Rachel for a while longer,


    bending over with hands on


    Barne vigers halted in their et


    knees, and panting in fatigue.


    Joy erupted in Rachel''s chest then. The vigers stopping meant she could increase the distance between them.


    Even so, she couldn''t let her guard down and keep moving forward.


    Soon, she managed to increase the distance between herself and those people to approximately fifty meters again.


    Meanwhile, some of the vigers seemed to have rested sufficiently to begin running again.


    Rachel''s husband and his two


    brothers were among those w pursuing her while h


    aged father-inw had stopped.


    She continued to run ahead, wiping the tears from her face as she arrived at a turning point.


    There was a hill next to her.


    Rachel had disappeared before their eyes, but they didn''t give up.


    Instead of running in the direction they expected her to, she chose to head up the hill.


    She made it halfway up when she saw a cave.

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095


    Rachel Wood scrambled to hide inside the cave. She knelt in front of its entrance to see her pursuers running in the opposite direction. They hadn''t realized she had gone uphill.


    She released a long sigh as she sat in front of the cave''s entrance to catch her breath.


    The others were still running.


    The road split into two at the bottom of the hill, with one leading to the forest while the other led to the farnd.


    The vigers split into two groups to head in different directions.


    Rachel knew that they wouldn''t find her there in a short time.


    She decided to wait until nightfall and figure out a way to get out of there when nobody was around.


    She was too exhausted now and severely dehydrated. She couldn''t run any longer.


    There would be nothing but doom if she fought against them now with brute force.


    It was pitch ck and freezing in the cave, but she wasn''t afraid.


    She had already experienced the worst thing in the world back in the house, so nothing could make her feel more afraid again.


    As the silence stretched on, she could hear the sound of water in the cave.


    She followed the sound in the dark.


    Once she had made her way inside, she saw another exit in the cave where light was shining through.


    It illuminated the cave''s interior so that she could now see a pool of water by the exit.


    The pool seemed deep in a jade green color.


    Rachel felt instantly overjoyed with relief.


    ''Wonderful! God has shown mercy!''


    ''There''s water!''


    ''Water is the source of life!''


    She hurried over to the pool, leaning. over to drink from it. The water was cold and tasted sweet to her


    velko


    parched throat, almost like bottled mineral water in the city.


    At that moment, she drank from the if


    pool as if she had spent weeks. in


    the desert. It was the first time o happy to be drinkin


    felt


    water.


    After a while, her thirst finally quenched, her lips no longer felt so dry, and her body felt more rxed.


    Rachel leaned backfortably against the wall and waited for time to pass.


    Peering around, she noticed a fruit tree by the exit, but it was bare.


    Her eyes moved downward, spotting grass below the tree.


    She gave a helpless sigh when she couldn''t see anything else she could consume apart from grass.


    However, she was content enough she had grass and not more straw.


    Under such terrible circumstances, she already had ess to water and shouldn''t be hoping for more.


    It remained quiet outside the cave.


    Rachel stayed in the cave until nightfall, eating grass to satisfy h hunger and drinking from the pool


    when she was thirsty. The est


    Content


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She was feeling much stronger now that she had regained some stamina.


    With the sky turning dark, the cave became pitch ck again, impeding her sight.


    However, she knew it wasn''t time to leave yet. She had to wait untilte at night when nobody else was out and about.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She couldn''t be sure that the vigers weren''t working on the farnd at this hour.


    Rachel was chilly, curling into a ball and leaning against the wall as her teeth ttered.


    However, she held on, knowing she''d soon be able to find hope again.


    It wouldn''t be long now.

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096


    Rachel Wood still felt afraid when she thought about her experience of escaping from the vige.


    She didn''t dare imagine what could''ve happened to her if she hadn''t hidden in the bush and got caught.


    She also didn''t dare to think about what could''ve happened if she hadn''t decided to go up the hill.


    Would she have been caught?


    Perhaps God was on her side. Or He probably pitied her.


    Rachel was eating some grass outside when the sky gradually turned so dark that she couldn''t see anything within the cave.


    She had been waiting, so after a long while, she finally walked out of the cave.


    Tonight was different from the night before. It was cloudyst night, and she could barely see a thing.


    However, the moon and stars shone brightly tonight, helping her to have a vague view of her surroundings.


    Perhaps God really was helping her.


    She was halfway up the hill and could see the terrains below her from there.


    Realizing that nobody was around, she carefully made her way down the hill barefoot.


    She couldn''t see the way out from her earlier position, but it didn''t matter.


    She was sure she would find the main road as long as she continued to walk down the same path.


    Upon reaching the main road, she''d be able to find cars.


    Although it was freezing, Rachel felt energetic since she''d just eaten some grass.


    ''Wait for me, Sebastian,'' she thought desperately.


    Despite deciding to leave Sebastian Brenand, his parents still wouldn''t let her go freely. Therefore, she wouldn''t bother leaving and simply return. This time, she had figured out that she''d only be safe by Sebastian''s side. He was the only person who could protect her.


    Rachel didn''t care about anything else except to see him again.


    She walked forward step by step. Her energy seemed limitless whenever she thought about Sebastian.


    There was nobody else around her in the wilderness.


    Wolves howled in the distance, but she wasn''t afraid.


    Wild animals were nothingpared to those people in the vige. Neither ghosts nor wolves were as evil as some humans.


    Her feet, still hurting from the


    wounds that had formed into scabet


    were now bruised again after el


    stepping on stones and mud.


    However, she still didn''t care because none of these things were important.


    After walking for a long while, Rachel was still on the hill. Nevertheless, she remained strong.


    The darker it became, the colder she felt.


    Rachel soon felt as if her entire body was freezing, her skin hurting badly.


    Yet, she still continued walking.


    ***


    Meanwhile, a grand wedding took ce in a luxurious castle in the suburbs of Antis.


    Sebastian Brenand was the groom while the bride was Yvette Houston.


    The entire ce was abuzz with roses and balloons everywhere.


    Nearly every influential person in Country Z had arrived, chatting exuberantly amongst themselves.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The bride wore a white,


    custom-made, tubed wedding dress that was worth ten million dors, diamond jewelry that cost up to 100 million dors, and a tiara that Cost a billion dors. She had a very distinguished look.


    Meanwhile, the groom wore a white tuxedo that cost several million dors and was looking noble.


    The bride was beaming but the groom seemed depressed.


    Sebastian''s exhaustion couldn''t be camouged despite having makeup on.


    Stanley Batton, X Quest, Gary Lakes, Josh


    Batton, Annabeth Catt


    Henry Armstrong, and


    Clementine were all in attet

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097


    Everyone felt sorry for Sebastian Brenand when they saw the state he was in, but none of them could do anything about it.


    Rachel Wood was nowhere to be found as if she had disappeared into thin air.


    Even Stanley Batton, who was seemingly capable of anything, couldn''t find her.


    The other wedding guests, who had no idea what happened, were pping, chatting, andughing.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian''s inner circle of friends couldn''t even smile, knowing what went on.


    The bride and groom made their vows in front of the priest before quickly exchanging rings.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Sebastian felt like a puppet throughout the process, wanting to flee from the wedding. However, he didn''t dare oppose his parents, who still held Rachel''s life in their hands.


    At that moment, guests in the wedding hall started apuding loudly, flowers scattering from above.


    It seemed very romantic.


    It was the wedding he had dreamed of, but the bride before him wasn''t the one he wanted to marry.


    He''d felt out of sorts when he put the ring on Yvette Houston''s finger, his heart twinging painfully.


    He had never missed Rachel more.


    Where on earth was she right then?


    Sebastian couldn''t help but cry after exchanging rings.


    Yvette, who stood across from him, was still smiling.


    Stanley and X Quest felt sorry for him.


    In the meantime, the guests were still pping and cheering, interpreting his tears as tears of joy.


    They seemed to have forgotten about Rachel. It was as if she never existed in his world.


    It made Sebastian want tomit murder as he turned to gaze angrily at his parents, beaming from ear to ear.


    He could no longer suppress his murderous rage, fully intending to kill his parents beforemitting suicide.


    Nevertheless, he forced himself to calm down as he thought of Rachel.


    "All right, the handsome groom! You may now kiss your bride," the priest dered with a smile.


    Before Sebastian could react, Yvette


    had tugged him by his tie, pulling


    him closer as she stood on here tiptoes and forcefully kissed him on the lips.


    She couldn''t allow Sebastian to refuse on such an asion. would-be


    be a huge embarrassment, so


    she had to take the first step.


    Thunderous apuse followed while reporters fixed their cameras on the two of them.


    The shing lights seemed to have blinded everything else.


    Sebastian felt extremely disgusted at that moment, feeling an urge to push Yvette away.


    Yet, he suddenly recalled what his


    mother had told him before the


    vel.ne


    wedding. "Sebastian Brenand, if disobey me ever so slightly, Rachel will be the one to suffer."


    He suppressed his urges when he recalled the mental image of how Rachel had been tortured previously.


    Closing his eyes, he pretended her lips were pieces of salmon. It was the only way he could feel less disgusted.


    He used to date around and kiss countless women in the past, but none of them made him feel as disgusted as she did.


    ***


    Elsewhere, Rachel was still dragging her nearly frozen body through the empty road on a hill.


    Blood was smeared everywhere on the road, her bloody footprints especially striking under the harsh moonlight.

 Chapter 2098

    Chapter 2098


    It was particrly cold at night.


    Rachel Wood was only wearing thin, worn-out woolen clothes that the men had given her.


    She could feel the frigid breeze through the holey fabric, making her shiver uncontrobly.


    She endured the cold, not daring to stop for even a second knowing that she wasn''t safe until she left this ce.


    Sebastian Brenand was still waiting for her.


    She had to make her way back quickly.


    Right then, Rachel genuinely regretted caving to his parents'' threats. None of this would have happened if she hadn''t.


    Biting her lip, she persisted forward without stopping to rest.


    At the break of dawn, she couldn''t walk anymore.


    Right then, she spotted an empty tar road without any cars in sight.


    She could see a road sign showing directions to Merryview City a fair distance away.


    She was 62 miles away from Merryview City.


    Rachel recognized this ce as an impoverished city far away from Antis. It turned out that she was sold to a vige beneath this city.


    She was hungry and tired then, so she reached for a handful of dried grass and chewed as she walked, needing to regain her stamina until she waspletely safe.


    She couldn''t afford to sit down and rest.


    Intense exhaustion made her dizzy, feeling like she was dragging weights behind her.


    The skin on the soles of her feet was already severely wounded, with pus oozing out of her wounds.


    However, Rachel still pressed on, oblivious to the pain as her feet grew numb from the cold.


    For once, she was most grateful for the cold.


    Following the signs along the empty road, she kept walking and headed in Merryview City''s direction.


    It was deserted on the road, but she''d find a way once she made it to the busier parts of the town.


    Of course, this was only the worst-case scenario as she believed that she would bump into someone.


    Even if she had been unlucky, she wouldn''t be on an unlucky streak forever.


    Around nine o''clock in the morning, Rachel spotted a truck passing by.


    Her heart filled with hope, she waved her hands at it with all her might, but the truck didn''t stop.


    Disappointment weighed her down again, along with exhaustion


    fr for her to goContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    frostiness that made t


    that made


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She felt like a frail and helpless woman right then.


    After taking a few steps forward, she noticed a ck Volkswagen Santana from afar, prompting her to run to the center of the road impulsively, opening her arms wide as she faced the car.


    At that moment, she started praying again, hoping the car would stop.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of her just as she wished.


    Rachel quickly approached the side of the car and gently tapped on window. "Can you please help me out


    d take me to Mer helpeet


    City?"


    Once she made it to Merryview City and located the police, she wouldn''t be afraid of not being able to go home.


    Rachel could make out a female driver through a dusty window.


    The middle-aged woman seemed like a decent person.


    Soon, the woman nodded, and Rachel immediately got into the car.

 Chapter 2099

    Chapter 2099


    The woman looked at Rachel Wood up and down before disying an expression of disgust. "Why do you look like this?"


    Rachel immediately sniffed when she heard the question and began to share everything she had experienced.


    The woman instantly became enraged after hearing what happened. "That''s horrible! Let''s go, I''ll take you to the police station in Merryview City to file a report."


    Rachel instantly felt relieved, regarding the woman in the car as her lifeline.


    Feeling hopeful again, she finally allowed her emotions to run free.


    Tears began streaming down her face as the car started moving.


    The woman stepped on the elerator as the car moved further away from the vige where Rachel had suffered.


    Once they arrived at Merryview City, the woman brought Rachel to the police station, where they made a police report.


    After exining what happened, the police asked Rachel to stay behind while they made arrangements for a car to take her back to Antis.


    She couldn''t stop feeling emotional throughout the drive.


    Although she had experienced something incredibly dark, God still had mercy on her.


    At least, she managed to escape.


    The journeysted for two full days before they finally arrived at Antis.


    With Rachel''s directions, the police drove her back to Sebastian Brenand''s house, gasping when he saw the luxurious home.


    "This house? You live here?"


    Rachel nodded. "Yes. Thank you, Sir. You''ve driven me such a long way. Pleasee inside for a cup of tea."


    She wanted to express her gratitude toward the police officer.


    However, she suddenly changed her mind the next second, not wanting to go inside.


    What would Sebastian think if he saw her like this? Would he ept her back?


    If he didn''t, would he have regrets for the rest of his life?


    Rachel hadn''t thought about it much during her ordeal, or even on her way home when she was still immersed in the joy of escaping. However, she couldn''t stop thinking about it now that she had calmed down.


    Turning to look at the house


    Rachel could see bright redContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    decorations everywhere in the courtyard through the gaps in the steel gate.


    It seemed like remnants from a wedding ceremony.


    Then, she saw a woman strolling in the garden, wearing a white down jacket over a long white dress. She seemed pristine and pure. Who was that?


    Was she the woman Sebastian''s parents forced him to marry?


    She had only been gone for a month, and he''d already gotten married?


    The Brenand family sure was in a hurry.


    Rachel knew that his parents must have threatened him to go through with it for her safety.


    However, from afar, the woman seemed significantly better than her inparison.


    Rachel lost the courage to be around Sebastian after seeing her.


    This woman must havee from a reputable family, the kind of woman who''d never been touched.


    How could shepare?


    Rachel had nothing. She was raped by those four men.


    She had no honor to speak of. How was she going to fight for Sebastian?


    Even if Sebastian chose her now,


    she couldn''t be sure that he would


    31 diwanby her in the f


    be


    Would he regret ever


    being with her?


    "Miss, didn''t you say we were going inside? Why don''t we get out of the car? I''ve never seen such a luxurious house before, and I''d like to have a look inside," the police officer said, peering excitedly at the house.


    Hearing that, her heart ached painfully.


    She shook her head, steeling herself. "Forget it. Let''s go."

 Chapter 2100

    Chapter 2100


    The police officer seemed shocked. "What''s the matter? Are you worried I might make a mess in your house? Why did you suddenly change your mind about going inside?"


    He was excited to go inside and look around as a new experience. Coming from a small town, he''d never been anywhere that was as luxurious. However, Rachel Wood hastily shook her head. "No, I don''t want to go inside anymore. Can you please take me to Merlin Avenue?"


    The officer had a surprised look in his eyes. "Why don''t you want to go inside?"


    Wouldn''t an ordinary person want to return home right after a traumatic experience?


    Why did Rachel refuse to go home?


    She was even crying.


    "I have my reasons. Please, I''m begging you," she implored, wiping her tears away.


    The officer nodded slightly, giving onest lingering gaze at the house before driving away.


    When they were on the road, Rachel spotted a ck Bentley driving towards them.


    The car had a familiar registration number. It was a series of nines.


    It was Sebastian Brenand''s car.


    He was sitting inside.


    Panicking at the thought, she instantlyid t on her seat, afraid that he might see her as their cars drove past each other.


    Inside the Bentley, Sebastian was yelling at his subordinate over the phone. "It''s been so long, and you still haven''t found Rachel. What are you doing? You can all pack up and leave if this goes on!"


    As he drove past the police car, he noticed that it wasn''t the local police. He unintentionally nced at it but didn''t allow his gaze to linger.


    Soon, the two cars drove past each otherpletely.


    After a while, Rachel sat upright, noticing his Bentley driving further and further away from her through the rearview mirror.


    Just like their lives, they would forever be apart.


    "There sure are a lot of wealthy


    a


    people in Antis. That Bentley must cost up to tens of millions, right?" the officer suddenly asked, peering at the Bentley that was heading in the opposite direction through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± she muttered, nodding slightly as her tears began to fall again.


    Upon arriving at Merlin Avenue, the officer stopped the car.


    Rachel gazed at him in contemtion. "Sir, can you please lend me your phone for a minute?"


    He didn''t hesitate as he handed his phone to her.


    After taking a deep breath, she called one of her ex-ssmates, Woodrow Gaston.


    All her friends from before had left Antis, except for this guy who would still keep in touch and whose stilb


    phone number she could


    remember easily. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She could recall thest time they chatted on WeChat that this was where he lived.


    The phone call soon connected. "Hey, it''s Rachel Wood. I''m at Merlin Avenue. Do you still live here? Could you do me a favor?"


    The person answered her decisively. "Okay, sure. "Where are you? I''lle to you right now."


    Rachel took a deep breath and told him where she was before thanking the police officer and getting out of the car.


    Once the police officer was gone, she waited eagerly for her ex-ssmate to arrive.


    Many people were walking in and


    dressed in rags and was filthelet


    out of the neighborhood.


    over, became the center


    She felt embarrassed and tried her best to look down so that nobody could see her face.

 Chapter 2101

    Chapter 2101


    Approximately ten minutester, a ck car stopped in front of Rachel Wood.


    Inside the car, Woodrow Gaston gazed at her from head to toe with a stunned expression, then quickly got out to approach her. "What happened to you? Is that really you, Rachel?"


    All her ex-ssmates knew that Rachel was dating the wealthy Sebastian Brenand, and she had ess to unlimited resources.


    What was going on?


    She remained strong and gazed at Woodrow. "It''s a long story. Can I take a shower and get a change of clothes at your ce?"


    She knew him very well and knew she didn''t have to worry about him.


    He worked at a police station, and he was an honest man.


    He instantly nodded, his eyes btedly noticing her bloody feet and disheveled appearance. He hurried to open the car door and carried her into the passenger seat before driving her back to his house.


    After parking the car, he carried Rachel into his house.


    Although Woodrow was single and lived alone, his house seemed tidy, almost as if a woman lived there.


    His house was near 860 square feet in size with a simple European-style design.


    After changing into his slippers, he set her down on the couch before closing the door.


    Then, he pointed to the bathroom. "You can take a shower in there. I''ve left a shirt, bathrobes, and such. You can use anything you find in there as long as you don''t mind.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any cooties," he added.


    Rachel''s heart grew warm hearing that. After being through so much, Woodrow''s hospitable demeanor was unusually touching for her.


    She nodded before entering the bathroom, heeding his instructions.


    She eagerly removed her soiled clothes before she stood under the shower and quickly began to wash.


    Memories of recent events in the past month resurfaced with the warm water running over her body.


    Various humiliating and vulgar scenes came into her mind, making her feel even more disgusted with herself.


    Scrubbing her body roughly, Rachel


    kept washing herself under the


    shower using shampone


    wash, repeating the processo countless times.


    She didn''t stop even after her skin had turned red and the warm water had run out.


    Rachel felt filthy, and not just on the surface. She couldn''t sanitize what was inside.


    She may have escaped, but there were still memories of those men trapped inside her body, devastating her further as she remembered everything. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She couldn''t help but think of herself when she was escaping.


    What was she thinking? What right did she have to bring such a disgusting body back to Sebastian Brenand?


    She was going crazy, feeling that she didn''t even deserve to look at the man who loved her.


    Rachel finally stopped when her skin


    started to hurt. She reached for


    2013


    towel to dry her hair, then wrapped onca


    up her hair before putting rafale


    bathrobe to exit the bathroom.

 Chapter 2102

    Chapter 2102


    Rachel Wood''s feet were wet and in pain, bing much more swollen.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She seemed oblivious, though.


    Right then, Woodrow Gaston was sitting on the couch as he organized a brand new first aid kit in a bag.


    It appeared that he might have gone out to buy them while she was in the shower.


    Seeing this made her feel warm in her heart.


    After taking a deep breath, Rachel quickly walked up to him. "Did you buy these?"


    "Yeah," he nodded. "Here, put your leg on myp, and I''ll dress your wounds. The ones on your legs look pretty severe. You can tell me what happened while I clean them up."


    Rachel had shown up with wounds all over her body. As a police officer, his instincts told him that something must''ve happened to her, affecting her mentally as well as physically.


    Perhaps it was domestic violence?


    When this thought urred to Woodrow, he became even more somber.


    The sight of his caring gaze made her tear up.


    Whenever Rachel was in a bad mood, the one thing she feared most was when other people looked at her like this. Just one look was enough to make her cry.


    Inhaling deeply, she told Woodrow about everything that happened to her, sending chills down his spine as he listened.


    "What? How could something like this happen? Haven''t his parents gone too far?" he burst out. "Also, the family that bought you is horrible!"


    He had never heard of anything like this before despite working in the police force for a long time. He usually only came across stuff like this on the inte and would never expect it would happen to someone he knew.


    Someone like Rachel, who was his ex-ssmate.


    Woodrow couldn''t imagine how she lived through those days and then managed to escape from a ce like that.


    All this made him feel sorry for her from the bottom of his heart.


    "I''m sure you can''t believe something like this could happen either," Rachelughed bitterly.


    "His parents are inhumane. How did they make you leave anyway? Why were you so gullible?" he asked.


    "They threatened to take everything away from Sebastian if I didn''t leave him. Not only would they take away all his wealth, but they''d also destroy his reputation. They even threatened to kill my parents.


    "If I hadn''t listened to them, all this wouldn''t have happened.


    "I was afraid at the time, and I didn''t dare to go against them. But now that I think about it, it would''ve been a better solution if I told Sebastian everything. After all, he has so many powerful friends," she sighed.


    Woodrow nodded instantly. "That''s right. You were too gullible."


    Rachel felt remorseful after much consideration, too. But back then, all she could think about was to avoid harming Sebastian. She didn''t want her parents to get hurt, so she decided to leave.


    It was pointless to feel remorse now.


    Seeing that she had quietened, Woodrow handed her a tissue. "Do you want to go back and look for Sebastian? You can tell him everything," he suggested carefully.


    "I don''t think he''d let his parents off the hook. I want to help you, but I know I can''t with my limited abilities. His family is a lot more powerful than the rest of us."


    Despite wanting to help Rachel, he was only a low-ranked police officer at a police station. Besides, he didn''t want to risk his career for her sake.


    Rachel immediately shook her head.


    "To be honest, I wanted to go to Sebastian right away on the way back. The thought itself gave me an endless supply of energy. However, I lost my courage when I arrived in front of the house.


    "It urred to me then that my decision to run away was too rash. I don''t deserve him. Woodrow, I''m d you''re willing to help me this far," she added.


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether you deserve him. Sebastian might not think that way."


    "No, it doesn''t matter," Rachel said. "I


    don''t want to go back no matter what. I don''t deserve him. I''m


    disgusted with myself, even if het


    not. Besides, you might not know this, but I think he''s gotten married. I saw the wedding decorations at home. There was also another woman in the house."


    Woodrow was shocked to hear this. "What? He''s married?"


    Recently, he was working overtime at the police station, rarely browsing the inte or contacting anyone else. He hadn''t heard about Sebastian Brenand getting married.


    "His parents probably forced him to do so by threatening him with my life. He surely had no idea that they had already sent me away. He probably still thinks I''m held captive by them," she said mournfully.


    Talking about this made her heart fill with hatred for his parents, and wish they were dead.


    "Do you mean his parents are pretending that they still have you to force Sebastian into getting married?" Woodrow asked.


    She nodded.


    "That''s horrible! I can''t imagine how dirty their world is," hemented.


    "I guess so."


    "It doesn''t matter, though. I still think you should go back. You''ve already filed a police report near that vige. I believe the police will soon contact the Brenand family. When they find out you''re no longer where you''re supposed to be, they''ll find a way to capture you again," Woodrow advised.


    Rachelughed bitterly. "You don''t know this, but I asked the police to send me home after telling them about what happened. I told them I didn''t want to take his parents to court.


    "I''ve already thought about this, and honestly, I wish thew would punish them, but I know it can''t. How could I beat them?


    "The police have agreed to my request after hearing me out. After all, they really can''t afford to deal with the Brenand family either," she added.


    It was only then, did he realize what she meant. "I see. What about the family that purchased you? Can you guarantee they won''t contact the Brenands and inform them you''ve escaped?"

 Chapter 2103

    Chapter 2103


    "The police officers warned those men to let it go, or they''d arrest them. It was my idea. To me, it''s the best ending possible.


    "Without Sebastian, I can''t possibly beat his parents. I''d lose," Rachel Wood said.


    Seeing her this way made Woodrow Gaston''s heart reach out to her.


    Even as a man, he could still rte to her traumatic experience. A wonderful girl like her ended up raped and unable to fight back at all.


    It was a hopeless situation.


    He released a long, helpless sigh. "Haven''t you thought about revenge? For example, you could return to Sebastian and exact revenge on his parents in other ways."


    Rachel shook her head. "No matter what I do, he is not going to be happy. They are still his parents."


    "So, you''re not going to do anything for the rest of your life for his happiness?"


    She nodded sadly. "Yeah, this is the onest thing I can do for him. Honestly, I want revenge too, but I can''t do it. They are his closest family. If anything happens to them, he wouldn''t be happy either."


    "Are you going to watch while Sebastian lets them off the hook?" he asked.


    ¡°Yeah, that''s it," she replied. "Everything ends here. It''ll all just be a memory soon.¡±


    Hearing this made his heart ache even more.


    Rachel must have loved Sebastian a lot to be willing to let the evil couple go after what they''d done to her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Woodrow stayed silent as he dressed the wounds caused by many rocks and shattered ss on Rachel''s feet.


    He carefully removed each of them before disinfecting her wounds, then wrapping them up in bandages.


    He was meticulous throughout the process, making Rachel feel grateful for his care. During hopeless moments like this, such kindness was the most heartwarming thing.


    He was like a ray of light in her dark world.


    "Thank you, Woodrow," she murmured.


    However, he shook his head in nonchnce. "We''re friends. Don''t worry about it. What do you n to do next?"


    "I think I''ll leave Antis. I''ll live somewhere where nobody knows me. But before that, can I ask for a favor?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Yeah, go ahead."


    "You work in a police station. Are you able to create a new identity for me?" she asked.


    Woodrow considered for a second. "Yeah, sure, if that''s what you want."


    "It is," she answered confidently.


    "Woodrow, please help me. I need a identity in this world. It''s the


    new


    §°§â


    way Sebastian won''t find me."


    WP


    Rachel knew that he wouldn''t stop looking for her even if he''d gotten married, and she couldn''t let him find her.


    Okay," Woodrow agreed, feeling empathy towards her.


    Before Rachel could speak,


    Woodrow spoke again. "I know you don''t have any money right now. I''ll lend you some cash before you leave. I''ll also buy you a phone and prepare everything for you."


    She nodded repeatedly, feeling so moved by his offer that she started crying. "Thank you."


    "I told you. Don''t worry about it."


    "You''re a good person," she told him.


    "Thanks."


    "I want my new name to be Phoenix Wright. Like a phoenix, I''ll rise from the ashes and start anew,¡± she said. She would start over with a new beginning.


    Woodrow nodded again.


    They used to be ssmates. He would help Rachel with whatever she asked for because he felt sorry for her.


    "I''ll repay your kindness if I get rich in the future," she vowed.


    Chuckling, he said, "I don''t need you to repay me. You can return the exact amount when you have the money. You know, it''s money I''m saving up for my future wife."


    Rachel couldn''t help butugh. "Yeah, okay."

 Chapter 2104

    Chapter 2104


    After dressing Rachel Wood''s wounds, Woodrow Gaston brought her to the guest room next door. He then sat in the living room and cleaned up the remaining bandages and other first aid kits.


    Now that it was quiet, he began recounting everything she had said.


    Was it right for him to help her like this?


    Her life would bepletely different.


    It would be fine if she could live well alone, but what if she couldn''t?


    Was he going to let her do this?


    They used to be ssmates, and he wanted Rachel to be happy.


    Could she be happy like this?


    Woodrow kept asking himself the same questions over and over.


    As an outsider, he ought to respect her decision and not interfere with her life. Yet, as her ex-ssmate and long-time friend, he hoped for Rachel''s happiness. He also felt that he shouldn''t stay out of her businesspletely.


    Should he go to Sebastian Brenand or not?


    Which was the right or better choice for Rachel?


    Right then, Woodrow felt conflicted with all these considerations.


    Dream Garden.


    Did Sebastian live in the Dream Garden?


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Dream Garden, Sebastian was smoking in the study. The entire room reeked of tobo.


    Leaning


    eakly into his luxurious


    chair, he continuously called his


    ths to get their p the search for Rachel. Co


    W


    belongs to


    There still wasn''t any progress, however.


    in


    Hearing that, Sebastian impatiently hung up the phone and flung the phone onto the ground.


    He had already lost count of the number of phones he''d destroyed these days.


    It was already spring. Flowers had blossomed everywhere, but Rachel still hadn''t returned.


    He was genuinely afraid that he''d


    never see her again. He was


    worried that she was still be alsoet


    tortured.


    ?


    His parents sent him a voice note from Rachel that morning, soundingpletely normal. But he Orried because he could


    UMS


    He hated his parents from the bottom of his heart.


    He sometimes thought of going home to murder them.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Knock, knock, knock-


    Someone was at the door.


    her


    Lighting a cigarette, he then opened League of Legends on hisputer.


    "Come in," he called out impatiently as he looked at the door.


    Soon, the door opened, and Yvette Houston walked in with a ss of warm milk in her hand.


    Seeing her, he didn''t react, and instead, he silently started to y his game.


    Whenever Sebastian felt overwhelmed and wanted to kill someone, he''d y this game.


    At least he could fight and kill in this game.

 Chapter 2105

    Chapter 2105


    Sebastian Brenand was still waiting for the team-matching in the game while avoiding Yvette Houston''s eyes.


    She remained polite and smiled, seemingly unaffected by his indifference. "My parents invited us to go home for dinner tonight."


    "Go by yourself," he said with a deep frown.


    "Your mother said you must go too," she insisted.


    "I''m not going."


    Sebastian felt disgusted just by looking at her.


    "Your mother said there are consequences if you don''t go," she said vaguely.


    "Fine!"


    Yvette knew exactly what Sebastian''s mother had done to Rachel Wood. She''d told her to use such threats whenever her son refused to listen to her, and he was bound to obey.


    It was the first time she had tried this out, but she didn''t expect it to be this effective.


    Sebastian might be cold to her now, but she believed they''d eventually develop feelings for each other.


    It would be fine even if that didn''t happen.


    They could each find their own happiness outside and not affect one another, as long as Sebastian was willing to cooperate and put on a show for outsiders. That was enough.


    Yvette never hoped for a romantic rtionship with him.


    "Your mother also wants us to have a child as soon as possible. If I don''t get pregnant within half a year, you''ll have to bear the consequences," she added.


    Her status wasn''tpletely secure despite being married to Sebastian, not unless she had a child.


    So, she needed to get pregnant.


    "Yvette..." he began.


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re a sl*t. What''s the point of sleeping with a man you don''t love?" he used.


    "There isn''t any point to it. I don''t have a choice," she replied.


    "You''re shameless!" he stated with gritted teeth. "Get out! I need to think about this."


    Yvette chuckled and directly turned around to leave.


    "Remember to drink the milk. It''ll help you sleep," she said emotionlessly before closing the door.


    Sebastian ignored her.


    Right then, the match-making in the game hadpleted.


    He now had to select his champion, so he chose Aatrox. He wanted to kill everything in the topne.


    He was feeling disturbed by the


    subject matter Yvette brought up et


    earlier. It was thest thing he


    wanted, but he didn''t have a choice.


    He was disgusted at the thought of sleeping with another woman apart from Rachel Wood. But he knew that if he didn''t see it through, then her life would be in danger.


    His current situation was devastating. He''d never been in this much pain all his life.


    He clicked on his mouse violently several times as he thought about this.


    Right then, the game started.


    Sebastian quickly bought his equipment and began killing his enemies in the topne. After killing the Top Solo, he began to hunt for the enemy Jungler, imagining every opponent he faced was his parents.


    He killed everyone he saw.


    He was unstoppable. Within a short time, he''d single-handedly killed both the Jungler as well as the Top Solo.


    This Aatrox made his opponents shiver in fear. Even his teammatesmended him for his excellent gamey.


    Sebastian ignored all their praises andpliments. Now, he didn''t want to do anything else apart from killing his opponents. Soon, he led his team to victory.


    When the word ''victory'' showed up on the screen, the entire world became quiet again.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was dark outside.

 Chapter 2106

    Chapter 2106


    Sebastian Brenand looked around him, feeling nothing but loneliness.


    Rachel Wood''s shadows were everywhere in this house, making him think of her wherever he looked.


    To numb his pain, he directly opened a bottle of red wine next to him and drained it.


    He drank one bottle after another. However, apart from feeling dizzy, he didn''t feel anything else.


    His mind was still alert, and his heart still ached.


    The more he drank, the more he missed her.


    ''D*mn it! What the hell am I living for?''


    ''Am I still Sebastian Brenand?''


    ''Where did the old Sebastian, who did whatever he wanted, go?''


    His parents had killed that man.


    Would they onlye to their senses after he died?


    He just wanted to die.


    However, he couldn''t even kill himself because Rachel was in their hands.


    It was hell on earth.


    He knew he''d go insane if this continued.


    When would he finally be free from this?


    He finally passed out after a few bottles of red wine,ying sprawled out on the table without any strength left.


    It was as if his soul had been sucked out of him because of the alcohol.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, his phone started ringing from an unknown number.


    However, Sebastian was so drunk he didn''t even open his eyes to look at his phone.


    On the other end of the call, Woodrow Gaston was sitting on the couch with his phone in hand, waiting for Sebastian to pick up.


    It rang for a long time, but nobody answered.


    In the end, Woodrow hung up and tried several more times with the same oue.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Frowning deeply, he murmured to himself. "I finally decided to call him, so why isn''t he picking up?¡±


    In any case, he still felt that he


    should tell Sebastian that Rachebet


    Wood was with him. He also


    intended to tell him everything that happened to her.


    He felt that it was the best thing for his friend since she loved Sebastian that much she''d sacrifice everything for him. If they split up like this, Rachel would surely be unhappy to live in the shadows forever


    So, Woodrow went to his colleague and found Sebastian''s phone


    number through the police station''s internal system before calling him on the phone.


    At first, he thought Sebastian would answer the call quickly ande to pick Rachel up, but he didn''t expect the call to go unanswered.


    He supposed Sebastian, as a wealthy and sessful man, must''ve been too upied with work not to notice his call.


    He decided to try againter.


    Meanwhile, Rachel was still sound asleep in the room, oblivious about any of this.


    Woodrow waited until one o''clock in the morning before calling Sebastian again.


    Right then, Sebastian was still sleeping with his upper body sprawled out on the desk.


    His phone kept ringing, but he didn''t react at all.


    Woodrow didn''t give up, calling repeatedly.


    Sebastian''s phone rang non-stop, but he was already sleeping like a log and couldn''t hear anything.


    Yvette Houston walked into the room slowly, noticing his ringing phone. She hastily picked it up to nce at it, noting the unfamiliar number.


    She naturally answered but remained silent as she slowly draped a nket over Sebastian''s body.


    On the other end of the call, Woodrow was relieved to see that someone had finally picked up his call.

 Chapter 2107

    Chapter 2107


    Woodrow Gaston was about to speak when Yvette Houston spoke first. "Hello, who is this? Sebastian is drunk."


    He promptly hung up when he heard her voice, guessing that the woman must''ve been Sebastian Brenand''s wife.


    Rachel Wood had mentioned her earlier.


    He knew that the wife would try to mess things up if she found out why he called.


    Yvette frowned and cursed at the phone upon realizing that the call had ended. She then tossed the phone aside, not thinking much about it as she turned around to leave the study.


    After she left, the room quietened down again.


    Woodrow gave up upon hearing that Sebastian was drunk, deciding to try again the next morning.


    After making up his mind, he pocketed his phone and then walked into his room, took a shower, and slept after setting an rm for seven o''clock in the morning.


    As soon as he woke up, he hastily redialed Sebastian''s number.


    Sebastian had just woken up at his desk coincidentally, still feeling slightly dizzy and wearing a weary look on his face.


    Seeing his phone light up with an unfamiliar number, he frowned slightly before picking up the call.


    "Who is this?¡± His voice was extremely hoarse because he was still hungover and exhausted.


    "Hello, I''m Woodrow Gaston. You''re Sebastian Brenand, aren''t you?" a male voice said.


    "Yes, I am. Who are you?"


    "I''m Rachel''s ex-ssmate. Rachel is with me right now."


    A mixture of joy and relief exploded in Sebastian''s chest when he heard that. Suddenly, it felt wonderful to be alive in this world.


    It seemed almost as if a ray of hope was shining on him.


    Springing to his feet, Sebastian couldn''t contain the joy in his heart. "What? Are you for real?"


    "Yes," Woodrow said hesitantly. "But she''s encountered some terrible stuff. I''ll say this to you first. If you choose to be with her, then you cane. Otherwise, you can choose not to. I''ll do what Rachel asked me to. I''ll give her a new identity so that she could start a brand new life.


    "I also won''t tell her that I called you," he added.


    Sebastian''s heart sank when he heard this, beginning to feel insecure.


    Could Rachel have encountered something so terrifying?


    "What do you mean? Exin it


    clearly, please. I won''t abando ay matter. I won''t a


    s to en.swnovet


    what," he Content


    belongs to


    Woodrow told him everything then, making his entire body shiver in anger as he listened.


    His hand trembled while holding the


    phone against his ear, almost as if it would slip from his hand the p


    At that moment, he couldn''t suppress his desire to kill anymore.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ''Evil!''


    "They''re truly evil!'' he thought.


    He would never think that Rachel was tainted. Instead, he felt extremely sorry for her.


    He''d secretly decided that he wanted to have nothing to do with his parents from that very moment.


    "So, what''s your decision?" Woodrow asked.


    "Give me your address," he said firmly.


    "I''ll send you a text."


    With that, Woodrow hung up the phone before sending over his address.


    Sebastian made a mental note of it before putting on his coat and running out of his study.


    With adrenaline pumping, he wanted to see Rachel as soon as possible.


    He wanted to tell her that he didn''t mind her past at all.


    Rachel was silly.


    He couldn''t imagine what would


    Woodrow hadn''t


    him. Would he never get to


    Rachel again? Content et


    to

 Chapter 2108

    Chapter 2108


    Rachel Wood was such a good, pure, and kind-hearted woman. Why did Sebastian Brenand''s parents have to treat her this way?


    Sebastian couldn''t imagine how she survived the past month on her own.


    How did she persist through those lonely nights?


    Was she as devastated as he was in her dreams?


    Or was she in even more pain?


    The more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t remain rational.


    Downstairs, Yvette Houston was leisurely reading the newspaper on the couch. She set them down as soon as she saw her husband dash madly out of the house.


    "What happened?"


    Ignoring her frantic question, Sebastian continued to run outside.


    Yvette''s sixth sense told her that something must''ve happened to him. It might even be rted to Rachel.


    As she thought of this, she immediately picked up her car keys, ignoring everything else. She didn''t even put on her coat before running after him.


    He jumped into his Bentley and hastily drove away as soon as he was out of the house. She followed suit in her ck Mercedes-Benz, trailing him to find out what was going on.


    Sebastian sped away, fully concentrating on the road ahead as he drove to Woodrow Gaston''s neighborhood and didn''t even notice her following after him.


    Upon reaching Woodrow''s apartment, Sebastian dashed into the elevator, pressing the relevant floor button as the doors closed.


    Yvette arrived just in time to see him entering the elevator, waiting in front of the elevator panel to see he had stopped on the sixth floor.


    Right then,


    the next elevator


    downstairs, spurring her to get on to


    to the same f


    Meanwhile, Sebastian ran up to Woodrow''s unit, knocking rapidly on the door with a sense of urgency.


    He wanted to see Rachel. He was afraid that she might run away if he was even a minutete.


    Nobody knew how many times he''d imagined a scene like this.


    Soon, the door opened, revealing a smiling man standing by the door.


    ¡°Come inside. She''s still sleeping," Woodrow said softly.


    Sebastian nodded.


    Removing his shoes near the


    entrance, he followed Woodrow


    barefoot into the house as heContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    led to the guest bedroom where Rachel was asleep.


    She hadn''t been getting enough sleeptely, so she was in a state of deep sleep from sheer exhaustion.


    Sebastian sighed deeply before cing his trembling hand carefully on the knob, his anticipation mounting.


    It felt surreal to him.


    Inching the door open carefully,


    get


    Sebastian saw the woman he had


    dreaming about day and night,


    asleep on the bed.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ontent


    Her face was pale, and her body seemed much thinner than before.


    Her legs were exposed, both covered in bandages. They were proof of all the suffering she''d endured.


    At that moment, he began to sob.


    He braced the heartache and closed the door before approaching her one step at a time.

 Chapter 2109

    Chapter 2109


    At that moment, Sebastian Brenand recalled what Woodrow Gaston had told him.


    The things that happened to Rachel Wood kept reying before his eyes.


    Seeing her legs and her weak, smiling face made him feel as if he was about to go mad.


    He was so furious that he wanted to kill everyone.


    Right then, Rachel started dreaming again. She was back at the run-down, isted ce.


    Despite how hard she tried, she was still captured in the end and brought back there.


    She felt hopeless in her dream.


    Then, she was restrained to the cold concrete bed, those men punching and kicking her.


    "Arghh!"


    Rachel had screamed herself awake. She bolted upright, her body covered in cold sweat.


    She realized that it was only a dream upon waking up.


    She was fine after all.


    Sebastian was horrified by her reaction, realizing that she just had a nightmare.


    Perhaps, she dreamed about being back in the vige.


    The thought made his heart twinge painfully.


    Before he even moved, she''d already noticed his presence.


    Rachel couldn''t believe her eyes, feeling stunned when she saw him.


    She never thought she''d get to see his face again, not when she had already made up her mind to walk out of his life forever.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Could Woodrow have called Sebastian?


    Otherwise, why would he find her here?


    At that moment, she had mixed feelings.


    She felt very moved and wanted to


    launch


    herself into his arms,


    him.


    o run away f


    belongs to en


    Suddenly, she didn''t know what to do.


    A month had passed since theyst saw each other.


    She was lost.


    At that moment, she began to feel a strong sense of self-abasement.


    She felt ufortable, almost wishing she could bury herself in a hole.


    Sebastian seemed prim and proper, but what about her?


    What about the things she''d gone through?


    Did she even deserve to appear in front of him?


    Before she could speak, Sebastian stepped forward and wrapped her into his arms.


    Rachel couldn''t help but cry.


    Susciously, she wanted to p


    but she couldn''t bring


    herself to do it. Content bes


    him


    "Don''t do this. I don''t deserve you," she cried hoarsely.


    Every word felt like a knife to her own heart.


    to


    Sebastian took a deep breath and continued to hold her tightly. "Who else if not you? Hmm? I love you," be dered I don''t care what


    .ne


    happened to you. Besides, none of this was your fault. I don''t mind. As long as you''re by my side, I''m fine with anything."


    The more Sebastian said, the more undeserving Rachel felt.


    He was a good man. She didn''t deserve him at all.

 Chapter 2110

    Chapter 2110


    Rachel Wood was in a dilemma.


    She''d made up her mind to push Sebastian Brenand away, despite her reluctance.


    She had already decided.


    "We have to break up," she said, her voice breaking. "Don''te looking for me anymore. Let me go. I want to leave this ce. I''m tainted.


    "You''re married. You have a family, and your wife is a good person. She''s much better than me.


    "It''s been over a month. I don''t have the right to return to you. I''m morally undeserving," she rambled on.


    "My parents forced me to marry that woman," Sebastian countered. "They lied to me, saying you were still in their possession. If I didn''t do as they asked, they were going to kill you.


    "As long as youe back, I can divorce her anytime.


    "I''ll never let you go, Rachel. Do you know how hard I''ve tried to look for you over the past month?


    "Did you say you''re tainted? Well, I''m even more so! Aren''t we the perfect match? Let''s not give up on each other."


    With that, he hugged her tightly, wishing they could be fused into one so that they would never be apart again.


    No matter what, he would never let go of Rachel''s hand.


    It would never happen.


    Crying when she heard this, she was moved by his words.


    However, she knew she shouldn''t be distracted by this moment.


    Shaking her head frantically, she tried to remain rational. "No! It''s not fair for you or that woman."


    With that, she looked down and stopped struggling, rubbing his back gently. "Sometimes, a missed opportunity remains a missed opportunity. Sebastian, let''s break up."


    It didn''t matter how that woman got married to Sebastian. Rachel had no right to stand in their way.


    Even if she hadn''t been raped, she still didn''t have the right to do so.


    Sebastian shook his head again, his voice taking on an irrefutable tone. "We''re not going to break up, not unless I die. She knew I loved someone else, but she still insisted on getting married to me. She''s no angel.


    "Everyone must pay for their own actions," he added.


    He wanted a divorce, no matter what.


    Rachel looked down at her feet. "No, I won''t go back to you. I hope you''l respect my decision. You have your options, and I have mine. Let''s end this here.


    "Being in a rtionship and being loved by you was the best thing that''s ever happened to me. I will always remember all the good times we had, Sebastian.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Listen to me. From now on, forget about me. Imagine that I''d never been in your life." Rachel wanted to remain rational. She had to. However, he still wouldn''t let go of her and began to cry. "Impossible. I''ll never leave you. You have to listen to me no matter what."


    With that, he directly picked her up into his arms, resisting her struggles, but nothing worked.


    She felt helpless seeing him this way.


    "What are you doing?" she asked.


    Sebastian didn''t reply and started walking out.


    Seeing this, Woodrow Gaston immediately opened the door for them.


    The moment the door swung open, Yvette Houston''s face appeared in front of them.


    Rachel recognized her. She had seen her from afar recently.


    She was a pure and noble woman who made Rachel feel ashamed of herself.


    The moment Yvette saw them, she seemed stunned.


    ¡°Sebastian? What are you doing? Are you cheating on me?" Yvette asked.


    Sebastian sneered. "So what if I am? Who asked you to force yourself on me by working with my parents? From now on, there is nothing between us. I want a divorce!"


    With that, he left with Rachel in his arms, leaving Yvette to stand rooted where she was, feeling as if he had just pped her twice forcefully across the face.


    Growing up, nobody had ever treated her like this.


    Nobody would ever do this to her.

 Chapter 2111

    Chapter 2111


    After getting married to Sebastian Brenand, Yvette Houston''s pride had been constantly trampled on. Didn''t his mother inform her that Rachel Wood was sold off somewhere deep in the mountains?


    How did she reappear here?


    People from lower statuses like Rachel sure were resilient.


    The very thought made Yvette upset, thinking that it was all Rachel''s fault.


    If she hadn''t shown up, none of this would''ve happened.


    After taking a deep breath, she tried to remain calm andposed as she walked directly to the elevator.


    By the time she arrived on the first floor, Sebastian and Rachel were long gone.


    Stomping her feet, she called his mother on the phone to tell her everything, prompting her to exim in surprise.


    "What? Are you telling me that Rachel came back? And Sebastian even found her?"


    "Yes! Mom, what do I do now? He wants a divorce," shemented.


    Sebastian''s mother was dumbfounded on the other end of the call. She never thought something like this would happen.


    How did Rachel escape from a ce like that?


    How could she?


    She stomped her feet in frustration, clutching her phone tightly before replying to Yvette. "Don''t be nervous. It''s fine. Even if she''s returned, Sebastian won''t divorce you. I''ll find a way."


    "What can you possibly do?" the younger woman questioned. "He will be even more careful now. You won''t be able to take her away from him again." His mother sneered. "I have my ways."


    With that, she directly hung up.


    Despite her confidence, Yvette didn''t share her conviction and felt that her status was in danger.


    She truly hated Rachel now.


    Would she be a joke in Antis if she got divorced?


    How could Yvette, the proud person she was, lose to a woman like Rachel Wood, who was a nobody?


    Yvette thought that she and


    Sebastian would develop feelings for each other over time. Even if that


    didn''t happen, they''d at least have a


    child.


    BUMS


    Then, her status in the Brenand family, and her own family would be secured.


    Her family business would also improve with the Brenand family''s help.


    However, everything was going to be ruined by the other woman now.


    She''d carry the title of a divorced woman if they went through with a divorce. Although Sebastian had never touched her, her value would still drop.


    Other wealthy men wouldn''t want her anymore from the stigma. She would never get married again.


    She could never allow something like this to happen.


    The more she thought about this, the more she wanted to get rid of Rachel.


    She was willing to do anything.


    However, she wouldn''t take anyContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seback mother was det


    action for the time being


    fight.


    swno


    the


    It would be best if she could get rid of Rachel with a single blow.


    If that didn''t work, Yvette would think of other ways by discreetly giving her mother-inw ideas.


    That way, she would always be the one carrying out the dirty deeds.

 Chapter 2112

    Chapter 2112


    Sebastian Brenand''s parents were the only ones who seemed like bad guys on the surface. To Sebastian, Yvette Houston would perpetually be his unlikeable wife, but not as an evil woman.


    He might not like her, but he wouldn''t hate her either.


    Yvette frowned coldly and got into her car while thinking about this.


    Sebastian sped down the t tar road with Rachel Wood tied up in the passenger''s seat. The doors were locked, and without his permission, she couldn''t even budge.


    Unable to leave, she was trapped.


    She struggled to set herself free, but it didn''t work.


    ¡°Sebastian, what exactly do you want? You''re already married. Nothing else matters. You''re responsible for looking after that woman!" she shouted.


    ¡°Also, how many times do you want me to tell you that I don''t deserve you?"


    Rachel didn''t want to say these things, to be honest. Each time she did so, it felt like she was stabbing herself.


    Hearing her words, Sebastian mmed his hands forcefully against the steering wheel as he lost all patience. "I''ve told you not to say that. You must do as I say, or I''ll kill myself. Believe me, I''ll do it.


    "I''ll die without you, Rachel. Do you understand what I''m saying? Do you have any idea how I''ve been living this past month?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I nearly lost my life. Do you hear me? Do you know that I''ve been surviving on cigarettes and alcohol? I may have married that woman, but I gave her nothing but a wedding.


    "I have no interest in any other woman. When you''re not around, all I do is think of you.


    "I pray to God every day that you''d return to me, and He finally responded to my prayers. Do you think I''d let you go that easily?


    "I spent my days in hell without you, do you understand? Please have mercy on me and stay by my side.


    "I don''t care about morality or whatever else. All I want is you. I want to be with you for the rest of my life.


    "I don''t care if you were raped. I still want you! Do you get it? I don''t feel anything with other women!" he yelled.


    In the past, Sebastian never


    understood what it meant to love


    someone. He used to be a


    womanizer who slept around, but he


    finally came to his senses after falling in love with Rachel.


    She was his heart.


    How could someone live without a heart? It was impossible.


    He used to think that he had a lot of expectations for his significant other, but ever since he met Rachel, none of his expectations mattered.


    He didn''t care who she used to be. All he cared about was whether she would stay by his side.


    He had a simple wish. He wanted to be with Rachel forever and ever.


    She couldn''t control her emotions anymore as she heard his words and began to sob loudly.


    All the emotional suffering she''d gone through these days was being expressed.


    Sebastian didn''t mind and allowed her to cry, knowing how badly she needed to let go.


    After crying for a long time, she


    .n


    recollected herself, drying her tears as she gazed at him. "Must you do this? Can''t you listen to me, Sebastian? After everything you said to me, how am I supposed to keep pushing you away?"


    "I''m only going to say one thing. If you push me away, I''ll die in front of you," he said firmly. "I''m not joking.


    Believe it or not, I can die t


    now."


    There wasn''t a hint of hesitation in his voice.

 Chapter 2113

    Chapter 2113


    Sebastian Brenand unbuckled his seatbelt and pointed at the river next to the bridge they were on. ¡°I''ll jump off and kill myself. Do you want to watch me die?"


    Rachel Wood shook her head frantically. "No! I don''t want to!"


    Heughed bitterly. "Then do as I say. I will send you somece safe, and I''ll protect you and your parents. You don''t have to care about anything else.


    "I''ll protect everyone I''m supposed to. As for those who hurt you, I won''t let anyone off the hook."


    Drying his tears, Sebastian stared straight ahead, gritting his teeth.


    Even his parents weren''t allowed to hurt Rachel. What they did was unforgivable, and he was about to teach them a lesson today.


    Rachel nervously grabbed his arm while continuously shaking her head. "Don''t do that! They''re your parents. Do you want to hurt your parents because of me? You won''t feel good about it."


    "Let all this end here," she added.


    He pushed her hand away, however. "I''ve never thought about forgiving them. They need to pay for what they''ve done."


    With that, he drove even faster.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I don''t want you to hurt your parents because of me. Hurting them is the equivalent of hurting yourself," she insisted.


    "You need to stop being such a saint. It doesn''t work on me."


    "Listen to me, please, Sebastian," she pleaded.


    He didn''t respond any further and continued to drive. It was as if he had blocked out everything else.


    No matter what she said next, he didn''t seem to hear her.


    He was going to confront his parents, and nobody could stop him.


    Finally, Rachel helplessly leaned into her seat as he drove.


    It had be quiet.


    Sebastian was speeding, but nobody dared to stop him either.


    Soon, they arrived at X Quest and Stanley Batton''s house, his Bentleying to a stop in front of the main entrance. He then opened the door for Rachel and carried her out of the car


    Ringing the doorbell, he waited until Stanley opened the door.


    He was shocked to see Rachel in his arms. ¡°What happened?"


    Stanley could tell that she had been badly tortured out there. She was in a very poor state.


    "D*mn it! I''ll tell youter. Get a room for Rachel to rest in," Sebastian told him in desperation.


    Stanley nodded, then they took the elevator to the top floor before he led them to thergest guest room there.


    Sebastian Jaid Rachel down on the bed before looking over at Stanley. "I''ll leave Rachel with you. I''ll get someone to bring her parents to you, too. I''m worried that my parents might do something worse."


    "Okay," Stanley uttered.


    Rachel immediately looked at Stanley. "Talk to Sebastian, please. He wants to cause a scene at home. I don''t know what he''ll do."


    She knew Sebastian well enough to know that he was too angry to think rationally.


    He was fully capable of killing people


    and setting a house on fire when he was in such a state. He wouldn''t even care if the people he killed were his parents if he was that enraged.


    "I''m sorry, there''s no way I can talk him out of this," Stanley replied calmly.


    As a man, he knew exactly how his friend felt.


    Sebastian didn''t say anything further and directly walked away.

 Chapter 2114

    Chapter 2114


    Rachel Wood tried to run after Sebastian Brenand, but Stanley Batton stopped her. "Wait here." He then stepped outside and caught up with Sebastian, cing one hand on his shoulders.


    "What are you doing? Are you really going home to kill your parents?" he asked cautiously.


    "Yeah."


    "Don''t go too far," Stanley warned. "I''m not trying to stop you, but you should know when to quit. Teach them a lesson and make your stance clear. That''s enough."


    Sebastian''s parents went too far, and he didn''t want to convince Sebastian to let them go either. He couldn''t understand why they did what they did, even if he stepped into their shoes.


    They were terrifyingly evil.


    Any other man would also find it impossible to forgive their parents for doing this.


    Sebastian sneered without replying as Stanley walked him to the door.


    After that, Stanley called X Quest, asking her to apany Rachel upstairs. Then, he called Zack Cassidy to bring Rachel''s parents over.


    After everything was arranged, Stanley directly went upstairs to the nursery.


    ***


    Sebastian drove hastily to his parents'' house, storming in after getting out of the car.


    His mother was practicing yoga with music ying in the background as he entered.


    Her facial expression turned cold when she realized her son had returned. "Hehe, you actually came back. I thought you might have eloped with that b*tch, you worthless thing. Was she worth it?"


    His father was sipping tea in front of the coffee table nearby, silently agreeing with what his wife said.


    Sebastian sneered as he was about to lose his temper. Out of the blue, he pushed the antique tea set and expensive fruits off the coffee table. The antique tea set crashed into pieces against the tiled floor, shocking both his parents when they saw this.


    Enraged, his father pointed an


    using finger at his face.


    "You-you''re unbelievable. Don''t


    know the rules? Why would I have a


    less son like you?" Content


    belongs to


    "With parents who don''t y by the rules, it''d be strange if I did,"


    Sebastian sneered. "All right, that''s enough Consider yourself lucky to have a son like me. At least I haven''t set the house on fire and killed you both. I''ve been nice enough to you."


    Then, he picked up an antique vase nearby, flinging it against the floor before proceeding to destroy one thing after another in the house.


    It was a mess.


    His parents, now flustered, quickly summoned the security guards. Undeterred, Sebastian directly walked to the door and locked it from inside. After that, he picked up a cup of unfinished tea on the ground and flung the contents against his parents'' faces, taking them both by surprise. The tea had been boiling hot, and it scalded their faces.


    His mother hopped on her feet. "Sebastian, are you mad? It hurts!"


    Snickering, he mocked her. "Can you feel pain? Why didn''t you consider how painful it was for Rachel when you hurt her? Hmm?"


    With that, he picked up another cup of tea and poured it against his mother''s face this time.


    She couldn''t dodge in time, so her face turned red from the burn.


    His father lifted his hand in an attempt to hit him, but Sebastian grabbed him by the wrist and pushed him onto the couch.


    "What''s the matter? Feeling


    unhappy? I''m not even doing much.


    Why


    feelit you think about Rachel''s


    feelings when you did those things to her?"


    ¨¦n.swnovelsContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian''s anger was mounting as time went on.

 Chapter 2115

    Chapter 2115


    At that moment, Sebastian Brenand seemed like a demon that had escaped from hell. He was terrifying with a murderous look in his eyes. He seemed capable of murder in the next second.


    His parents were intimidated despite having been through a lot in life.


    Right then, Sebastian was so angry that he was no longer capable of self-control. All he could think about was Rachel hurting.


    He felt like he was going mad.


    His father panted as he clutched his chest. He was about to have a heart attack. ¡°Sebastian, do you know what you''re doing? I can make you lose everything."


    ¡°Sure. Make me lose everything," Sebastian sneered. "Take back whatever you''ve given me, including your identity as my parents!"


    His words shocked both his parents, prompting his mother to approach him. ¡°What did you say? What are you trying to do?"


    ¡°What am I trying to do?" he repeated her question calmly. "I want to do something I''ve wanted to do for a long time. I want to have nothing to do with you."


    "From now on, you''re no longer my parents, and I''m no longer your son. We arepletely unrted.


    "I''ll return everything you''ve given me and take nothing with me.


    "The truth is you should feel lucky that you''re my parents. Otherwise, I wouldn''t let you off the hook today.


    "I hade here intending to kill you both and burn everything down. I''m warning you. If you interfere with my life again, I will kill you," he threatened before kicking the coffee table.


    He then grabbed his mother by her shirt. ¡°Listen up. From now on, I will never obey you again. I''ll divorce Yvette. She doesn''t mean anything to me!" His mother was furious. She''d never seen her son like this, feeling like she''s seeing a ghost.


    She was shivering all over. "Son, if you leave this house, you''re nothing. Do you think Rachel would still want you? Why do you think she wants to be with you? Does she only like you for who you are?"


    "You should say this to Yvette," he e retorted back with a snicker. "Do you think she''d still be my wife if I left the Brenand family? Why did she marry me? She''s the one after your wealth.


    ¡°As for Rachel, she wouldn''t leave me even if I left the family and became a beggar. That''s the main difference between the two of them,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    By then, his father had slowly


    recovered. With one hand over his chest, he approached Sebastian, pointing an using finger at his face. "You''re a terrible son. If I''d known you''d grow up and be like this, I''d have strangled you to death when you were young."


    "Yeah, you really should have. That way, I wouldn''t have to live in your house. Then, Rachel and I wouldn''t have had to go through this hell.¡±


    With that, he released his grip on his mother before turning around and walking away without looking back.


    His parents felt dubious.


    They never expected their son to willingly give up all the wealth they offered him for a woman. He''dpletely cut ties with his family.


    Was Rachel worth it?


    How did she aplish this?


    "He doesn''t care about his mother now that he''s found a woman he loved. It''s true," his mother said through gritted teeth.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She hated Rachel Wood even more at that point.


    None of this would''ve happened if Rachel had never shown up.


    She was determined to get rid of her no matter what.


    She might''ve failed this time, but she would keep trying.

 Chapter 2116

    Chapter 2116


    Sebastian Brenand''s father was also fuming as he began to pant deeply. "Hmph! It must be Rachel. I won''t let her go. He must''ve turned out like this because of her."


    His mother gritted her teeth. "Yeah, that must be it. Sebastian had never acted like this before, no matter how bad he was in the past. All this for a woman? I can''t believe it."


    Sebastian still hadn''t calmed down after leaving the house.


    He forcefully kicked a rubbish bin outside the door and sent it flying, trash spilling all over the floor.


    The maids in the courtyard were shocked to see this, particrly after they couldn''t help but eavesdrop on what went on inside the house as they were cleaning earlier.


    Sebastian hadpletely cut off ties with his parents over a woman.


    The maids were all terrified, not even daring to breathe too loudly.


    Sebastian didn''t look at anyone as he stormed out, quickly getting into his car to drive away.


    With rage still burning inside him, he floored the elerator to speed up.


    ***


    Meanwhile, it was peaceful in X Quest and Stanley Batton''s house.


    It was a stark contrast to the mess in the Brenands'' house.


    It was warm and soothing inside, and things ran smoothly.


    Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, Stanley, and the nannies were keeping an eye on the children in the nursery.


    There were sounds ofughter.


    In the guest room on the top floor, X held Rachel Wood''s hand, as thetter told her about her painful experiences. X listened while she offered her words offort.


    They were both women, and X felt sorry for what her friend had gone through.


    The more she listened, the more she hated Sebastian''s parents.


    She was also a mother now. She couldn''t understand why they would do those things.


    She was also growing fond of


    Rachel, knowing how she still


    advised Sebastian not to hurt


    parents for her sake despiteve


    everything they had done to hurt her.


    X released a long sigh when she thought of this, hugging her.


    Instantly, Rachel pushed her away, wiping her tears from her cheeks. "Don''t hug me! I''m dirty. Don''t let me make you dirty," she said pitifully. X''s heart broke for her then.


    Pulling her into her arms again, she gently caressed her back. "Rachel, you''re not dirty at all. None of us mind. Your heart is very pure. You''re purer than anyone else. Remember, you''re a good person."


    Rachel repeatedly shook her head, sobbing profusely.


    "What''s good about me?" she asked. "My family is poor, and I used to


    lov


    nee


    work in a nightclub. If I hadn''t met


    Sebastian, I''d probably be a


    prostitute now.


    "Never mind all that now. I was even brought to a vige in the mountains and raped! X, I''m filthy. I''m not a good girl.


    "I honestly feel that I don''t deserve Sebastian anymore," she wept.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2117

    Chapter 2117


    X Quest continued to hug Rachel Wood. "Don''t think about your past like that. Sebastian doesn''t mind, and we don''t either.


    ¡°Rachel, you should stop saying you don''t deserve him," X added.


    Frowning deeply, Rachel released a long sigh with a concerned look in her eyes. "I''m worried that Sebastian might do something terrible at home. What if he ends up killing someone?


    "If he does anything in the heat of the moment, he''ll regret it for the rest of his life," she added, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Those are his parents," X said firmly. "He won''t kill them, don''t worry. But he will definitely cause a scene. Don''t you think he should?"


    Even as an outsider, she didn''t think that Sebastian Brenand should let his parents off the hook that easily.


    How could he?


    Even if Rachel was against it, he needed to do something about what happened.


    His parents could''ve just asked Rachel to leave by offering her some money, but why did they have to lock her up?


    On top of that, they even sold her to a terrible family in the mountains.


    They were inhumane.


    X couldn''t imagine why they would do such horrible things.


    Right then, the door opened, interrupting their conversation as Stanley Batton slowly walked in.


    "Why did you suddenlye in? Did something happen to Sebastian?" X immediately asked when she saw her husband. Rachel''s eyes immediately shifted to his face in rm.


    He nodded. "Sebastian called to say that he cut off ties with his parents and will be returning everything they ever gave him." Stanley seemed very calm when he said this, fully understanding Sebastian''s decision.


    "Did he hurt them?" Rachel asked.


    "I didn''t ask for the details," he replied. "You can ask himter."


    She nodded, already expecting this oue.


    Stanley didn''t say anything further. Instead, he silently walked out of the room and left the rest to X.


    Rachel had mixed feelings, knowing


    what Sebastian would do next. SheThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    also knew she had no right to


    oppose him. She wasn''t brave


    el


    enough to do so anyway.


    If she did, he might disappear from this world.


    X knew what she was thinking


    and


    held her hand. "Don''t things. Sebastian


    ¨¨ of everything." Content ta


    to NovelDrama.Org


    As an observer of Rachel and Sebastian''s lives, she felt very conflicted because she had no ce toment much apart from trying tofort Rachel.


    After all, those were matters the couple had to deal with themselves.


    She didn''t think he was doing anything wrong anyway.


    ***


    Approximately an hourter, Sebastian returned to the room.


    The moment he saw Rachel, the coldness in his eyes disappeared, taking on a gentler expression.


    Approaching her, he sat next to her before addressing X. "X, can I speak to Rachel alone, please?" Nodding slightly, X stood up, leaving them alone in the room.


    Their world became quiet.

 Chapter 2118

    Chapter 2118


    Sebastian Brenand became even more tender as he carefully held Rachel Wood in his arms, inhaling her familiar scent deeply.


    They''d been apart for over a month, so it felt amazing to be holding her quietly like this.


    It didn''t matter what he''d encountered out there as long as he was with Rachel, then he could calm down immediately.


    After a long while, he began to speak in a sorrowful tone. "Darling, you''re all I have. I''ve already cut off ties with my parents. It''s all for you. From now on, you''re responsible for me. Don''t ever leave me, all right?"


    Although Stanley Batton had already filled them in on this, she felt even more conflicted when it came from Sebastian himself.


    Rachel knew what it meant to give up one''s parents for a woman. His decision moved her, but she also felt sorry for him, knowing how awful he must''ve felt.


    There was no way he didn''t feel anything for his parents.


    Hurting someone one loved was the equivalent of hurting oneself.


    "I''ll get thewyer to draft out the divorce agreement, and I''ll hand it over to Yvette when the timees. After that, there will be nothing between her and me," he went on.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It won''t matter if she refuses. We''ll go to court. I doubt she''d want this to blow up publicly. It would only embarrass her further.


    "I don''t care what I have to do. I''m willing to do anything as long as I have you," he added.


    Hearing that made her feel even more touched, but also more conflicted at the same time.


    ¡°Don''t think so much. Just stay by my side," he said.


    "Sebastian, do you really think we''re doing the right thing?" Rachel asked.


    "I know that being with you is the right thing. Rachel, don''t leave me again, all right? I''m begging you," he pleaded.


    "I feel bad for Yvette," she told him.


    "Don''t you feel bad for yourself?


    Promise me you won''t do this again, okay? We won''t bring up the sad stuff anymore, all right? That''s if you want me to live well...," he trailed off, knowing that she cared more about him than anything else.


    He also knew that negotiating with his own life was the most effective way.


    Rachel nodded slightly, releasing a long sigh.


    After that, he hugged her tightly. "Rachel, let''s get married after I''ve sorted everything out. We''ll get engaged."


    Rachel still felt insecure. "You don''t mind what I''ve been through?"


    1


    She was worried that he might not have considered everything thoroughly. Although he appeared to be genuine right now, he might not feel this wayter. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Sebastian loosened his hold on her. "I''m in no way better. Let''s not care about our past, okay?"


    She started to sob when she heard this.


    "Let''s forget everything and start all over again, all right? Rachel, help me live," he said.


    She pondered for a few seconds before nodding.


    Honestly, they couldn''t go back in time, so everything he did had already been set in stone.


    Since they couldn''t change anything,


    this was the only way. She would


    stay with Sebastian for the rest of


    her life even if it meant she''d be a bad person.


    She no longer cared.


    Since he was willing to give up everything for her, she needed to be a little braver.


    Nothing mattered even if she wasn''t sure if she was doing the right thing.


    Sebastian sighed in relief when he saw Rachel nodding.

 Chapter 2119

    Chapter 2119


    At the same time, X Quest, Stanley Batton, Sharon Lindt, and Wilson Batton were gazing at Lte Batton and Leon Batton by their cradles in the nursery.


    The children were particrly lively and smiley due to the crowded presence around them.


    Sharon gently caressed Lte''s face. "How are things going with Sebastian?"


    "He''s cut all ties with his parents and caused a scene at home," Stanley answered.


    His mother sneered when she heard this. "That''s too kind of him. I would have killed them both if I were him."


    She couldn''t understand how his parents could be so evil.


    X released a long sigh as she gently held Leon''s hand. "Sometimes, human nature can be terrifying."


    "That''s right," Sharon agreed. "I wouldn''t have had anything to do with them if I''d known they were that evil. Thinking about it still sends chills down my spine. Stanley, you should better stay far away from them, too."


    She was disgusted at the thought of what Sebastian''s parents did. Those weren''t things that people from such distinguished families should be capable of.


    Stanley nodded slightly. "I rarely get in touch with them. You and Dad, on the other hand, seem to be in touch with them much more frequently." Upon hearing this, Sharon instantly smacked her husband on his shoulder. "Don''t just stay quiet, do you hear me? Don''t ever talk to those two perverts from the Brenand family. They''re worthless."


    Wilson nodded instantly. ¡°Whatever you say, Honey."


    "That''s more like it," she nodded approvingly. "I have a great husband."


    Stanley pinched his forehead helplessly. "What if I was the one who was in love with Rachel? What would you do then?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She rolled her eyes. "I''m the one who supported your rtionship with Zack Cassidy when I thought that you might be in love with him. What do you think I would do?"


    Stanley suddenly remembered


    something when he heard this. Back


    then, his mother had mistakente


    believed that he was in a secret rtionship with Zack.


    X gazed at them with curiosity before addressing Sharon with an amused smile. "What do you mean by that?" Sharon couldn''t resistughing. ¡°Here''s the thing. Stanley had always avoided women, so I assumed he might prefer men.


    "On top of that, Stanley and Zack were together all the time. Naturally, I had my suspicions. You two weren''t in love yet at the time and I


    even advised Stanley toet


    you.


    ¡°After all, I thought it was unfair for you to be married to a homosexual man, don''t you agree?" she added.


    X couldn''t help butugh when she heard what Sharon said.


    Was that true?


    She had never heard about it.


    It was the funniest thing she''d heard in the past few years.


    Stanley''s facial expression turned gloomy after his mother spilled the beans. "I had no idea what you were thinking back then.¡±


    ¡°Don''t me your mother," his father spoke up.


    "Even I mentally prepared myself for the day you would get together with Zack. We even-? Wilson paused in hesitation.


    "What?" Stanley asked.


    Sharon coughed awkwardly. "We


    even discussed who would be the guy in the rtionship. Wasn''t there always one male role and one female role if two men were


    together?"


    Stanley and X were both dumbfounded at his parents'' open-mindedness.

 Chapter 2120

    Chapter 2120


    The thought never urred to Stanley Batton. Neither did it cross X Quest''s mind, either.


    How did Stanley''s parents know so much about this?


    They were the best parents in the country indeed, being so tolerant about something like this, even discussing it in such a casual manner.


    They even paid attention to the little things.


    Sharon Lindt scratched her head awkwardly. "You can''t me me for this. I''d already told you that your wife was a very beautiful woman, and yet, you still weren''t interested. You''ve never interacted much with women, so of course, I thought you liked men.¡±


    "Can''t I have just remained celibate for my own reasons?" Stanley asked.


    ¡°Sure, sure. How was I supposed to know? After all, you''re so rich," his mother said.


    "My father is rich, too, but he doesn''t sleep around," he countered.


    "That''s because I always keep an eye on him."


    Wilson Batton wasn''t happy with what he heard. "It has nothing to do with you keeping an eye on me. I intentionally stayed away from other women. Do you think a man who needed his wife to keep an eye on him could abstain from temptations out there?" he argued.


    She instantly realized she had misspoken, and pped herself gently. "I''m sorry, Honey. I didn''t mean that. It was the wrong thing to say.¡±


    "You can apologize, but please don''t hit my wife," he told her.


    Sharon instantly felt warm in her heart, smiling at him sweetly.


    They had always been this sweet around each other, like a new couple who just got into a rtionship.


    X and Stanley admired them for it. Their only wish was to be just like them when they were old. They wanted to still be in love with each other just as much as they did now.


    Rachel Wood and Sebastian Brenand walked to the nursery and saw members of the Batton family enjoying their peaceful moments together.


    She felt envious to see them like that.


    She heard what they were talking about and wished


    Sebastian''s mother was like them, too.


    Then, Rachel wouldn''t have gone through so much suffering, and Sebastian also wouldn''t have to cut off ties with his parents.


    Everything would''ve been peaceful.


    She couldn''t help but be envious of X. They were both women, but X was far luckier than her.


    Noticing them by the door, Sharon''s


    smile instantly faded. She then


    l


    quickly approached and held Rachel''s hand. "Rachel, are you hungry? Would you like anything to eat? I go downstairs and cook for you right away."


    Her warmth was a stark contrast to Sebastian''s mother.


    Rachel liked Sharon even more.


    She shook her head, feeling so touched by their hospitality that she became a little teary-eyed. "No, it''s fine. Sebastian can cook for me."


    "No, I''ll do it. What are you two up to?" Sharon asked.


    "We''re here to thank you for letting


    Rachel stay here," Sebastian spoke


    up.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    senso, there''s one other t


    like to discuss with you."


    I''d


    Sharon immediately gazed at him in concern. ¡°What is it? Go ahead.¡±


    "I wanted to ask if you could let us stay here for the time being. The security here is much better than over at my ce. I think it''s safer for us to stay here. Once I''ve sorted things out, we''ll move out."

 Chapter 2121

    Chapter 2121


    It sounded a little like Sebastian Brenand was begging.


    It was the first time Stanley Batton ever saw his friend like that.


    Sebastian used to be a proud man, always seeming aloof and would never beg anyone.


    Stanley nodded. "Hey, we''re good friends. You can stay for as long as you want."


    Sebastianughed bitterly. "Thank you."


    Sharon Lindt felt bad for him. "Sebastian, of course, you can stay here. I think of you as my son."


    His eyes immediately filled with tears upon hearing her words.


    He liked Sharon a lot more inparison to his mother, finding them to bepletely different.


    "Sharon, if only you were my mother," he sighed with a bitterugh.


    Rachel Wood resonated with his statement. If Sharon was his mother, they would''ve gotten married long ago and none of those terrible things would''ve happened.


    "I think it''d be wonderful to have another son. That way, I''d get to have a great daughter-inw like Rachel," Sharon said, smiling as she ruffled Rachel''s hair affectionately.


    "Rachel, stay here and make yourself at home. Sebastian and Stanley have been good friends since they were kids. Stanley''s home is Sebastian''s home, too."


    Rachel felt warm in her heart.


    It was great to experience kindness in this world full of darkness.


    Rachel nodded, feeling touched. "Thank you, Sharon."


    "You''re more than wee," Sharon shook her head dismissively. "I''ll cook something for you guys."


    With that, she left the room.


    Stanley then looked at his friend. "Come with me. I have something to tell you."


    Immediately after that, he wrapped his arms around X Quest and headed to the nursery, followed closely by Sebastian and Rachel behind them.


    Wilson Batton nodded in greeting when he saw them in the nursery as they returned his acknowledgment.


    Realizing that they wanted some privacy, Wilson picked Lte Batton up and walked out of the nursery, followed right after by the nannies with Leon Batton.


    After the door closed, Stanley and the others were left on their own.


    He directed them to sit on the bed before gazing at Sebastian.


    "Let me know if you need any help, and I''ll support you in every way possible, be it in terms of money or anything else."


    Sebastian felt warm in his heart again. "I know, but that probably won''t be necessary. I''ve saved up quite a lot of money over the years. It''ll be enough for Rachel andme to start anew out there." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Okay, but don''t hesitate toe to me if you need any help," Stanley insisted.


    Sebastian nodded before turning his gaze to Rachel. "I will no longer be the young master of the Brenand family. I won''t have the kind of status I used to. Would you mind?"


    She immediately shook her head. "I don''t care what your status bes. I won''t mind at all. I''ll stick with you through thick and thin, even if that means begging on the streets for a living. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You and I will share all the good and bad in life," she added.


    Sebastian had given up everything for her, even crossing all of his moral boundaries. She would willingly sacrifice her life for him in return.


    She would be with him for the rest of her life.


    When he heard what she said, he smiled in satisfaction.


    Stanley and X exchanged nces and smiles after witnessing this heart-warming scene.


    Right then, the nursery door opened again.

 Chapter 2122

    Chapter 2122


    Josh Batton, Gary Lakes, and Henry Armstrong ran into the nursery and approached Sebastian Brenand and Rachel Wood in a panic.


    ¡°My brother told me you caused a scene at your parents'' house. Did you really cut off ties with them? Let me know if you need any help in the future,¡± Josh said.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°You can alsoe to me if you need any help. In fact, you shoulde to me first,¡± Gary spoke up.


    "No, you shoulde to me first," Henry said.


    Everyone had genuine looks of concern in their eyes.


    Sebastian and Rachel felt warm in their hearts upon hearing what they said.


    Gary seemed a little taken aback when he saw Rachel covered in wounds.


    "How do you feel now?" he immediately asked.


    He used to have a slight crush on Rachel before she ended up with Sebastian. He even thought about pursuing her when they had split up some time ago, but he put an end to his crazy thoughts out of consideration for Sebastian''s feelings.


    As time went on, his feelings for Rachel gradually waned but not vanishedpletely.


    He still felt uneasy at the sight of her covered in wounds.


    He couldn''t stay calm when he recalled what Stanley had told him about her experiences in the mountains.


    Never mind the fact that Rachel was someone he used to love, but he wouldn''t be calm even if she was a stranger, either.


    Rachel smiled. "Yeah, I feel much better. Don''t worry about me."


    "Does it still hurt?" he asked.


    "It''s not too bad."


    It hurt a lot at first, but taking painkillers helped.


    Gary finally nodded beforeining through gritted teeth. "They''re inhumane."


    After that, he turned to look at Sebastian. "I would never forgive them if I were you."


    "Do you think I would ever forgive them?" Sebastian scoffed. "I''ll have nothing to do with the Brenand family from now on. Anyway, I''m not their only son. Without me, life still goes on for them.


    "As for me I''m a grown man. My life will be fine without them. Besides, have everything I need now," he added, gritting his teeth when he mentioned those things.


    He didn''t dare to imagine how he and Rachel managed to live through the past month during those dark days, no thanks to his parents.


    Josh released a long, helpless sigh. "What your parents did was too extreme. It''s inhumane."


    Even Josh, who usually had a good temperament, couldn''t understand his parents.


    Henry took a deep breath. "Thankfully, my parents aren''t this crazy. Otherwise, I''d go mad by now."


    He used to think his parents were quite crazy and didn''t think there were even crazier folks. However, his parents were deemed normal after hearing about Sebastian''s parents.


    At least, Henry''s parents would only verbally attack him. They would never do anything to him physically.


    In the end, they all quicklye to an agreement, usually.


    If his parents did the same things Sebastian''s parents did, Henry would go mad and do even crazier things than Sebastian.


    Sebastianughed bitterly. "Be grateful. Your parents are much better than mine inparison. Look at my parents!"

 Chapter 2123

    Chapter 2123


    "You''re right," Henry Armstrong said. "I used to find my parents annoying, but now, I don''t think they are so bad. I have to thank my parents for not being such terrible people. Honestly,parisons can be hurtful."


    His words instantly made the tense atmosphere much more lively.


    Even Sebastian Brenand and Rachel Wood, who were in a poor mood, began to smile.


    "Everyone''s smiling now. That''s great! Sebastian, don''t overthink too much. You too, Rachel. Got it? No matter what happens, we''ll be by your side. We''re here to protect you. Do you understand?" Henry asked.


    Sebastian and Rachel felt grateful.


    "If I''m no longer part of the Brenand family, will you still love me the same?" Sebastian asked his friends.


    Henry directly rolled his eyes at him. "It doesn''t matter if you''re not part of the Brenand family. I''d still love you even if you''re not human anymore. I wouldn''t mind being in a rtionship with a ghost.¡±


    Everyone couldn''t resistughing when they heard this, making the ambiance livelier.


    "Something''s not right," Josh piped in. "Why do I suddenly sense romance between two men?"


    "Exactly, why would I say something romantic like that? Could I secretly have a crush on Sebastian?" Henry said.


    He had been rather exhausted recently due to his work and the search for Rachel. He was mentally and physically exhausted, in no mood to joke around.


    However, he felt the need for some lightheartedness to make the ambiance livelier and to cheer up Sebastian and Rachel.


    Suddenly, everyone wasughing.


    Sebastian visibly shuddered. "I can sense it too. Don''t make me feel disgusted, all right? I have no interest in men."


    "I guess love doesn''tst, does it?" Henry sighed.


    Sebastian rolled his eyes at him. "That kind of love doesn''t exist between us."


    Henry was speechless.


    The group stayed in the nursery for a long time before leaving to go downstairs to y with Lte Batton and Leon Batton.


    Meanwhile, Stanley and X followed Sebastian and Rachel to the guest room on the top floor.


    The two guys spoke about work and their ns, while thedies talked about what happened recently.


    Rachel lost touch with the outside world for only a month, but she felt as if she''d missed out on the whole world.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Too much happened in the past month, making her feel that she couldn''t keep up.


    X told her some interesting things in a lively and vivid manner, improving her mood as she listened.


    She considered herself quite lucky inparison with other women who were kidnapped and sold to ces like that.


    She had once read a true story on the inte about a girl around her age, who was tricked by a fake job opportunity and eventually kidnapped to a secluded vige in the mountains.


    The girl went through the same experiences she did in that vige butter became pregnant and eventually delivered the baby.


    When that happened, the family that


    took her in finally let their guard


    down. The girl found an opportunity to escape, but she missed her baby too much and returned.


    The second time she escaped, she took her child with her.


    However, when the vigers found


    out, they ran after her. At first, sheet


    hid in the bushes, but they found her because of her baby''s cryin


    The third time she escaped, she left her baby behind and ran out alone, meeting a good samaritan somewhere along the way.


    She begged that kind person to take her back to her city or the police station.

 Chapter 2124

    Chapter 2124


    The good samaritan allowed her to get into his car.


    After that, he directly brought her back to the vige out of fear of getting into trouble.


    Once the girl returned, her family treated her even more harshly.


    The girl went mad.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    By the time her real family found her, they couldn''t deal with her and decided to leave her behind in the vige.


    They even asked for money from the family that kidnapped her, intending to sell their daughter and never look for her again.


    Her real family left after being paid. Rachel Wood was much luckierpared to her.


    Thinking of this story, she turned to look at Sebastian Brenand. "Sebastian, what if you only found me after a few years, and I had gone insane? What would you do then? Would you still want me?"


    He answered without hesitation. "Yes. I''d bring you home and find a way to heal you. If that doesn''t work, I''ll be with you even if you''re insane for the rest of my life."


    Hismitment moved her so much that she started crying.


    X Quest also felt deeply touched.


    Previously, she never expected someone like Sebastian could be this loving. She still remembered how much of a womanizer he was when they first met.


    It was great that he could finally find someone he loved now.


    X was impressed by Rachel''s ability to rid Sebastian of his womanizing ways. They would spend the rest of their lives together.


    "You guys can continue chatting while I go check if my mother has finished cooking," Stanley Batton told them before walking out of the room.


    ***


    The next day, Sebastian returned


    everything his family had given him along with publishing a Weibo post


    to renounce his ties with the


    Brenand family from then on.


    Suddenly, the entire world was abuzz with the news, thinking he was mad as they didn''t know his reasons behind it.


    Netizens even criticized him for being a terrible son.


    However, Sebastian refused to talk about any of it, nor did he argue with them.


    Instead, he focused on enhancing


    §Ö


    the protection of himself and Rachel''s family by hiring bodyguards and finding a home for her parents after Stanley brought them to Antis.


    For now, he had decided to let them stay in X and Stanley''s house.


    ***


    On the third day, Sebastian had awyer print a divorce agreement before sending the papers to Yvette Houston. Moreover, he forced her to sign it after Stanley used his contacts to obtain the finalized divorce papers.


    e


    Yvette didn''t even dare to refuse because of the Batton family.


    Everyone in the Houston family and the Brenand family was furious at this lethal move as Stanley and Sebastian had taken them by surprise.


    None of them would''ve guessed that they would make a move like this, and they ended up hating Rachel even more as they pinned the me on her. However, nothing affected the peaceful lives of the couple. Rachel still lived happily despite feeling bad about what happened.


    ***


    The security measures were finallyplete at Sebastian and Rachel''s house on the fourth day when he brought Rachel and her parents back to Dream Garden.


    Her parents were aware of what she went through because such matters couldn''t be kept a secret.


    The fact that Sebastian had cut off ties with his parents and gotten a divorce was already causing a hugemotion.

 Chapter 2125

    Chapter 2125


    Rachel Wood was badly hurt, but she still wanted to live with Sebastian Brenand, so they had to give her parents a valid reason.


    They felt hurt and sympathized with what happened to their daughter, but they were also very pleased with how responsible Sebastian was. He didn''t mind what happened to Rachel and still loved her deeply, sacrificing so much for her.


    Her parents were very touched by his decision to leave the Brenand family.


    As gratitude to his friends for their help, Sebastian and Rachel invited Stanley Batton, X Quest, Gary Lakes, Henry Armstrong, Georgie Clementine, Josh Batton, and Annabeth Cates to Dream Garden one evening for dinner.


    Rachel''s parents had prepared a feast for them, and everyone had a great time dining together.


    It was the first time her parents had met so many wealthy folks, so they were on their best behavior.


    Everyone went home after the meal.


    Stanley drove X home carefully, showing her around as he knew how bored she had been at hometely.


    She could finally rx now that everything was resolved.


    Reaching for her husband''s hand, their fingers interlocked. "Now that everything has returned to the way it was, I hope nothing will happen to any of us anymore," X said as she gazed at the night scenery ahead.


    She hoped their family, as well as Sebastian and the others, would all be fine.


    She didn''t know if others would go through a tough time, but she and Stanley''s lives were bound to be full of troubles.


    X was only saying these things to console herself.


    Stanley frowned slightly. "Yeah."


    As their car passed a milk tea vendor, she looked eagerly at her husband. "Honey, can I have a cup of sundae? I haven''t had anything cold for a long while."


    Sharon Lindt had been very strict with her diet recently, not allowing her to eat whatever she wanted yet.


    She had an intense craving for a strawberry sundae, even dreaming of them at times.


    "No," Stanley answered without


    hesitation. "My mother said you can only eat something cold after three months. Your health is still weak, so


    it won''t be good for you note


    "I feel just fine," she insisted.


    "That''s just how you feel," he replied.


    "Honestly."


    "Be good," he said in an irrefutable tone, adamant to follow his mother''s advice.


    She kept silent, giving up the fight and knowing there was no way to convince him.


    Since she couldn''t eat what she wanted now, she''d just have to wait.


    "Be good,


    be revoked. You fought so hard for he threatened. Content


    SE VO your phone privilege v


    it,


    belongs to en.swnove


    X was speechless. Life was too tough for her.


    Other pregnant women didn''t have it so hard.


    ¡°Why the silent treatment? Hmm?" he asked.


    "Don''t you feel sorry for me?"


    "Yeah, I do, but it can''t be helped. It''s


    for


    Nown good," he s


    enExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I feel just fine," sheined softly.


    sighing.


    "All right, I''ll take you to the shopping mall instead," he countered.


    "Will you buy me ten purses?" she asked.


    It was how Stanley kept her happy all this while.

 Chapter 2126

    Chapter 2126


    Whenever X Quest was in a bad mood, Stanley Batton would buy her purses.


    "I''d buy you a hundred as long as you''re happy," he said.


    "But I don''t want purses anymore," she told him. "I already have all the newest designs."


    "In that case, I''ll buy you clothes," he countered.


    X considered briefly before nodding.


    It was time to buy some new clothes as spring was around the corner.


    She hadn''t bought clothes for spring.


    The two of them immediately came to a consensus, so he brought her to Goldfield za.


    News that the president and his wife were on the premises took everyone by surprise.


    All the managers nervously approached them, following them from behind as the couple walked around for a while, only leaving them alone when Stanley told them to.


    He purchased lots of clothes for X as she practically selected everything she saw without even trying them on.


    She did the same thing with brands of different qualities.


    Within a short time, up to a hundred bodyguards behind them were already carrying multiple bags in their hands.


    However, X wasn''t done yet and continued shopping.


    All the customers in the mall were envious of this sight.


    Which woman wouldn''t want to live like X?


    People chattered everywhere X and Stanley went.


    "She''s so lucky. We''re all women, but why is her life so different from ours?"


    "Didn''t she just finish her postpartum recovery? My goodness. Rich people sure are different. She doesn''t even look like she''s delivered at all." "Exactly! She still looks like a teenager. But X hadn''t gained much weight throughout her pregnancy. I guess she must have kept to a strict diet." "Yeah, I couldn''t tell she was pregnant at all. I envy X so much. She''s pretty and doesn''t get fat when she''s pregnant." "Stanley is very handsome. D*mn. We''re both wearing white shirts and ck suits, but why does he look so different?"


    People who walked past them kept talking amongst themselves.


    The two of them could hear what others said, but they were used to it and didn''t show any reaction.


    It was already eleven o''clock by the time they finished shopping.


    Their bodyguards put the shopping bags


    space their respective storage e


    ¨¤ in their cars as Stanley and


    X got into their car together.


    As soon as the two of them got in, they received a call from Henry Armstrong-


    Stanley hugged X with one hand and picked up the call with his other hand. "What''s up?"


    "My wife and I are on the top floor of the


    toscious Bar. Would you likeAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    to join us? Gary is here too, but only the three of us are here. It''s too


    ¤ï


    boring," Henry said.


    Stanley immediately turned to look at his wife then. "What do you think? Do you want to go?"


    X had been very bored recently, so he figured that she might want to go out and have some fun.


    She nodded enthusiastically.


    ***


    Approximately half an hourter, Stanley held X''s hand and walked into Sky Garden on the top floor of Unconscious Bar.


    By then, Henry, Gary Lakes, Georgie Clementine, and Josh Batton were all there, ying poker.


    A warm light lit up the room, making it seem as bright as day as the four of them sat around a spotless table.


    Henry wore a leisurely and casual outfit in a white, short-sleeved shirt with ck pants.


    Georgie wore a ck Chanel dress, appearing professional and stunningly beautiful.


    Gary looked gentlemanly in a ck


    shirt and ck pants, while Josh sported a white shirt and a pair of long gray pants. He seemed moble yet refreshing.


    Everyone appeared very elegant.


    Nobody said much. Only the sound of poker cards being dealt could be heard.

 Chapter 2127

    Chapter 2127


    It looked like a carefully crafted idol drama scene with wealthy folks featured in it.


    Everyone present looked either like wealthy siblings or couples.


    The party of four turned their attention to X Quest and Stanley Batton when they arrived.


    Gary Lakes casually dealt a card. ¡°Do you want to y in the next round, Stanley?"


    Stanley stepped forward with X in his arms, prompting a waiter to bring two chairs over right then.


    They sat down immediately, X leaning against her husband as he spoke. "X will y, but I''ll pass."


    "Deal," Gary replied.


    X hadn''t been out to do anything fun for a long while, so she was eager to join in.


    Truthfully, it wasn''t only poker she was excited about. There were many other things she wanted to do after being cooped up at home for so long.


    Even the air felt more refreshing outside as everything she saw felt exciting.


    "X, these people seem to be very lucky tonight. You''d better pay close attentionter," Gary warned.


    "It''s fine. As long as she''s happy, it doesn''t matter if she wins or loses," Stanley said, making his wife chuckle.


    Josh Batton gazed at X when he heard this. "X, since my brother doesn''t mind, please go easy on us. He is filthy rich anyway."


    She snapped her fingers. "No problem!"


    "In that case, I''m not going easy on youter. I would never give up an opportunity like this," Georgie said with a giggle.


    "I agree," Henry quipped.


    Although everyone said otherwise, they all went easy on her once she joined in.


    Within a short time, she had already won arge pile of chips, sending her into a great mood from her consecutive victories.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Soon, everyone lost all their chips to X without realizing it. She now had several hundred thousand dors worth of chips in front of her.


    Naturally, she knew why this happened, but she didn''t n to im all the money for herself.


    "I''ll pay for everything tonight with these," sheughed, casually pushing the chips forward. "I''ll cover the extra costs if it''s not enough."


    With that, she called for the waiter and ordered a few bottles of alcohol that cost several hundred thousand dors.


    Everyone became excited when they heard that top-notched alcohol would be served.


    Everyone walked to the couch area and looked for a seat for themselves as the waiter brought their orders over and uncorked them all. They then sat down, drinking and chatting.


    Since Georgie couldn''t drink, she sat nearby and sipped on fruit juice while Henry had a good time drinking.


    A waitress served them nearby,


    stealing the asional nces a Josh. She was an avid fan of his, not expecting to bump into a celebrity like him at work.


    Seeing her idol up close made her extremely excited.


    Whenever he''d emptied his ss, she would approach him


    immediately to refill his ss,


    noticing how fantastic he smelled of


    a faint scent of orange-vored


    cologne.


    Her hand trembled briefly, spilling some of the expensive alcohol. The golden liquid flowed along the edge of the table before spilling onto Josh''s pants.


    Suddenly, there was a huge alcohol stain on his spotless pants.

 Chapter 2128

    Chapter 2128


    The waitress panicked upon seeing that, grabbing a napkin as she knelt on the ground, wiping Josh Batton''s pants frantically while she apologized. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    Josh just smiled dismissively. "It''s fine."


    He had always been kind and polite to people around him, not caring much about what happened. All he needed was a new pair of pants.


    Nearby, Henry Armstrong frowned in annoyance, ring at the clumsy waitress. "What''s going on? Are you new to this job?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She gasped, attempting to exin while continuing her wiping motion. "I was nervous because he''s my idol."


    Henry''s facial expression rxed into an amused grin. "I see. All right, I understand now."


    Josh immediately beamed when he heard that. "Would you like an autograph?"


    "Yes, please." Her eyes lit up as she spoke, quickly retrieving a small notepad and a pen from her pocket before handing them over to him.


    He opened the notepad and promptly signed on an empty page before returning them to her.


    She pocketed the items carefully, gazing at him in excitement. "You''re so nice. Thank you! I knew being your fan was the right decision." Her idol was as nice in real life as he seemed. He had a good personality with dashing good looks.


    The waitress met many celebrities who weren''t who they seemed. Josh was the only person who was genuine on the inside and out. "You''re wee," he replied calmly.


    "Josh, your pants-what should I do?" she asked helplessly. She felt apologetic about what happened.


    His pants must''ve cost a lot.


    "It''s fine," he said, waving her off. "Get back to work. We don''t need your help here anymore."


    "Is it because I''m not doing a good enough job?" she asked, not wanting to leave.


    "No, you''re fine. It''s just that we''d like to chat freely," Josh exined patiently.


    She sighed in relief after hearing that. she


    with onest look at


    leave.


    os cadently turned around t


    The moment she turned around, she heard X Quest and Josh chatting naturally.


    Suddenly, she was even more envious of X, wondering how great it must be for someone like her.


    She was married to Stanley Batton,


    whereas Josh was her


    nov


    brother-inw, and Henry Armstrong and bis girlfriend, Georgie


    Clementine, were her friends.


    In addition to that, X was also very pretty.


    She had everything an ordinary girl could ever want.


    Why was X so lucky?


    The waitress gave a parting look at Josh and X before closing the door reluctantly behind her.


    ¡°Sherry, are you free now? Hurry up and lend me a hand." Right then, a female waitress called out to her at the end of the walkway, crouching in a corner.


    Sherry immediately ran toward her.


    ***


    After she''d left, X and the others became much more rxed, acting more casually with no strangers around.


    They discussed many things from the entertainment industry to finance, and recent hot topics.


    There were always endless things to talk about and feelings to share whenever they got together. X was practically talking the entire time.

 Chapter 2129

    Chapter 2129


    Stanley Batton was a man of few words most of the time, preferring to hold X Quest in his arms while he drank and listened to her. He never had eyes for anyone else.


    The others still found it sweet despite being so used to seeing the couple being intimate with each other.


    While everyone was chatting, Josh Batton''s phone started ringing. He answered instantly when he saw Annabeth Cates calling, hurrying outside while the others continued to chat.


    "X, I''m working on a new project. Would you be interested in it?" Henry Armstrong asked.


    "You''ve got to tell me what it is first," X said, chuckling.


    ¡°I''ve got my hands on a good script. It''s based on a fantasy novel that''s unusually popr this year. It''s an adaptation that stays true to the original story, and I n to make it into a film. Would you be interested to invest in it?" Henry asked.


    "I''m just going to put this out there. If we''re going to work on this together, you''ll have to hire more actors from ourpany," she said.


    Henry shrugged nonchntly. "Don''t worry. You can decide on who to hire for the roles. I don''t care. I just want an investment that will make me money. As for the director, I intend to hire Frank Sundend, the internationally renowned director."


    X considered for a few seconds. "Indeed, he is good at what he does. I''ll say yes for now, but let''s discuss the detailster."


    She knew Henry wouldn''t take advantage of her. He must''ve wanted her to earn some profits because of his friendship with Stanley. Hence, she didn''t need to consider too much.


    X knew about the novel he mentioned. It was one of the most profitable novels on the inte this year, with a huge readership.


    It would likely be popr if they adapted it while staying true to the original plot, coupled with an established director like Frank.


    "I''ve looked through the script, and I think it''s a good fit for Josh. I''m just not sure if Josh would be willing to take it," Georgie Clementine said.


    X snapped her fingers when she heard this. "I was also going to mention this. Let''s ask Josh when he returns."


    Josh''s image and personality were a perfect fit for the male protagonist, so he seemed like the best candidate for that role.


    With the right public image and


    excellent acting skills, he''d surelet


    rake in


    lot of money at the box


    office. He was the ideal candidate


    for the role in every sense.


    Besides, X wanted this great opportunity for someone close to her.


    "Yeah, I was thinking the same," Henry said in agreement. "You guys should ask himter. I forgot to just now."


    X nodded.


    Right then, Josh was leaning against the wall while he spoke to his wife on the phone, oblivious that the others were talking about him inside.


    There was a gentleness, freshness, and nobility about him as he stood with one hand in his pocket, looking very much at ease.


    He was like a prince basking in the sun on a hot summer day while he sat next to the window in an air-conditioned room.


    Sherry, the waitress, spotted him as soon as she came up.


    The bar''s manager had instructed her to deliver a bottle of expensive alcohol to X and the rest. It was why she came upstairs, but she stopped in her tracks the moment she saw Josh.


    She couldn''t help but stand still as she peeked at him, finding it hard to believe that such a noble celebrity actually spoke to her and even gave her his autograph.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The wet alcohol stain on his pants was still apparent, but his image wasn''t affected at all.


    Josh appeared handsome no matter what.


    Sherry felt as if she had stopped breathing.


    Even her heart seemed to have stopped beating.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t drink too much. You know me."


    Josh hadn''t realized the waitress was there, so he continued to speak with his phone in hand. "I''ll be back very soon. I''ll bring home some cake you like, all right?"


    Annabeth hadn''t called him for any particr reason. She only wanted to casually chat with him to remind him not to drink too much.

 Chapter 2130

    Chapter 2130


    Josh Batton enjoyed days like this.


    Somebody to miss him when he was out, and somebody to wait for him to go home.


    Whenever he returned home, the lights would always be left on for him.


    "All right. Can you also get me a cup of milk tea?" Annabeth Cates asked.


    "Silly girl, you''re pregnant. You''re not supposed to drink milk tea sold outside. You know this," he chided gently. "I''ll prepare some for you when I get home if you really want some, okay?"


    His tone was tender, it sounded like he was speaking to a child.


    Sherry instantly felt envious of his wife as she eavesdropped.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Annabeth was married to the best celebrity in her heart, while also being the apple of his eye.


    "All right, but you don''t have toe home so early. I will be staying up to watch tv, anyway," Annabeth said.


    "I''ll be back early, okay? Be a good girl, and call me if anythinges up. Don''t do any chores at home. Leave it all to me, understand?" he asked. "Okay, I''m hanging up. Bye."


    He reluctantly put his phone away after his wife finally hung up the phone, noticing Sherry standing in the corner then.


    "Hey there,'' he waved at her. "Are you here to deliver some drinks?"


    At that moment, Sherry felt as if she would soon suffocate at the sight of his handsome features. She stepped forward hastily. "Yeah, yes... Umm..." she began to stammer.


    Josh stepped in and took the bottle of alcohol from her. "I''ll bring it inside. You can get back to work."


    With that, he turned around and left.


    She wanted to speak but couldn''t. She wanted to go inside so that


    she''d be able to admire him lomn


    thatway, but he didn''t give her the option.


    Helplessly shaking her head, she turned around and left, recalling how tender he sounded as he spoke on the phone. Sherry wondered what it was like to be Annabeth.


    ***


    Everyone was still chatting when Josh returned to the room with the bottle of red wine.


    "Hey, we were just talking about you," X spoke up with enthusiasm when she saw Josh. "I''ve got something to ask you."


    He quickly stepped forward and sat next to her, resting his chin on one hand as he gazed at her. "What''s up?"


    X promptlyunched into her n to work with Henry Armstrong, exining about the project.


    "What do you think? Would you be interested? I think you''d be perfect for the role as the male protagonist," she added.


    He chuckled. "I''ll do as thepany


    sees fit. I do it if you think I''m the


    right person for the role. I''m


    as


    long as you''re happy." Coping 120


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    re


    In the past, Josh wished her happiness because he loved her deeply Now, his feelings had changed toward her, but he still hoped she would remain happy because he loved his brother.


    Stanley would only be happy if his wife was happy, and if she was happy, then everyone would be happy.


    In the Batton family, the women''s moods determined how at ease the men would feel.


    X instantly felt warm in her heart when she heard this. "Since you don''t mind, let''s call it a sealed deal." "Oh, right..." Josh said, hesitant for a moment.

 Chapter 2131

    Chapter 2131


    Everyone turned to scrutinize Josh Batton''s face, whose attention was still on X Quest.


    "I don''t mind epting the role, but I''d like to wait until after my wife delivers our baby. I''ll choose the right time for it. Will that be eptable to you guys?"


    "Yeah, we understand. We''ll try not to do it too soon," X immediately answered.


    "We still need a lot more time to prepare before we start shooting this film. There''s no rush. Besides, we don''t mind waiting for you," Henry Armstrong assured him.


    Josh instantly nodded. He had no qualms about it if that was the case.


    Georgie Clementine, who was silently watching all this while, leaned against Henry as she gazed at Josh with a sigh. "Time does fly. You were still single when we first met. Now, you''re a married man who''s worried about his filming schedule because of his wife."


    Josh chuckled when he heard this. "Ain''t that the truth? Life is full of wonder."


    Sometimes, a person''s life could change in an instant.


    For example, his life changed when Annabeth Cates appeared in it. He never thought she''d be his partner for life or that she''d be able to rece X in his heart when they first met.


    Their love story took a natural course as time went on.


    After the gathering was over, Josh drove to a bakery to buy the cake that Annabeth liked the most.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The bakery staff was still stunned by his presence by the time he''d left and driven away.


    At the same time, ''#Josh Batton at the bakery#'' upied the number one spot on the list of hot topics, along with a picture of him leaving the bakery, taken by that staff.


    There was also ament attached to the picture. "I didn''t think a celebrity would show up thiste at night to buy a cake in our bakery. I heard he bought it for Annabeth."


    Within ten minutes after this Weibo post was published, the number of forwards, likes, andments went through the roof-


    "Does this mean Annabeth wanted to have some cake at night, and that''s why her celebrity husband came out specifically to buy it for her?"


    "Isn''t Annabeth so lucky? The men in


    the Batton family are all amenin


    husbands. I have a question for Josh''s mother. Does she have any unmarried son out there?"


    "This is like an idol drama. Am I watching a show on the television right now? Josh and Annabeth must stay together. If they ever get a divorce, I won''t believe in love


    anymore."


    "Hahaha! Annabeth is the woman I''m most envious of. Even so, I still want to say that she doesn''t deserve Josh."


    "I suggest whoever wrote the post


    above to get your head checked.df Annabeth doesn''t deserve Josh, do you think you deserve him? Will you please look in the mirror and see your huge belly?"


    Thement section on the hot topic was very active.


    ***


    Back at home, Annabeth could see everything clearly on her bed.


    As a celebrity, her husband''s every move would make it onto the list of hot topics. She was used to it by now.


    She was also used to attacks from outsiders who said she didn''t deserve Josh. She no longer took any of it seriously since she had gotten used to it. Perhaps she had grown tougher after going through so much by Josh''s side.


    After scrolling through her feed for a while, she spotted a Weibo post from Sharon Lindt, who had changed her username to Fairy Lindt.


    She forwarded one of the earlierments that said, ¡°Annabeth honestly doesn''t deserve Josh. I hope she gets lost.¡±


    She replied, "You''re the one who doesn''t deserve Josh. You''re just jealous."


    Sharon had always behaved this way and was known to be an unusually good mother-inw among her peers.

 Chapter 2132

    Chapter 2132


    As soon as Sharon Lindt replied to that Weibo post, manyizens immediately reacted to it.


    Many of them liked her post andmented below-


    "Sharon is here to protect her daughter-inw again. Hahaha, it''s hrious."


    "Ms. Lindt, aren''t you taking care of X''s children? Isn''t it exhausting?"


    "Annabeth is lucky to have a good mother-inw like Sharon."


    ¡°Hahaha, Sharon certainly has a strong personality!"


    Annabeth Cates couldn''t help but smile when she read thosements.


    Indeed, her mother-inw did have a strong personality.


    Right after that, she saw Sharon engaging withizens in thement section, probably unable to fall asleep, hence why she was still so active. She replied toizens that taking care of the children wasn''t as exhausting as they thought as she had many nannies at home.


    Shemented that she was the lucky one to have so many wonderful daughters-inw.


    Netizens clicked on the like button for her replies.


    ***


    Annabeth was still looking at her phone on the bed when Josh Batton entered their bedroom, carrying the cake he''d bought earlier.


    After putting the cake down by the bed, he ruffled her hair. "I bought a small slice, just enough for you. Hurry up and eat. The fork and knife are both in there.


    "Didn''t you want milk tea? I''ll go prepare it for you right away," he added.


    It felt like a dream that a celebrity adored by many was doing these things for her.


    What did she do to deserve this?


    Hugging him tightly, she wrapped her arms around his neck. "Okay. Honey, you''re the best!"


    Josh chuckled. "I''m your husband, so of course, I must treat you right. The men in the Batton family were taught that we''d die if we mistreat our wives."


    ?


    Annabeth couldn''t resistughing when she heard this. That lesson should be framed on the wall.


    Who came up with it?


    Was the older generation of men in the Batton family all like that?


    "Did you have a good time on your own tonight?" Josh asked.


    She nodded. "Yeah. Honestly, I regretted not tagging along after you left. I didn''t feel like moving at theThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    time but staying at home is boring, too."


    UMS


    She realized that she had be clingy after spending more time with her husband, wishing she could be with him at all times.


    "In that case, I''ll take you with me next time," he said, chuckling. "I''ll take you wherever I go, all right? What do you think?"


    "Okay, sure," she agreed. "I''ll tag along except when you''re at work. I''m pregnant, so I''ll only cause you trouble."


    "I''m sure you won''t. I''m only worried


    that someone might bump into


    at work when it''s chaotic becau


    can''t be by your side at all times."


    Annabeth nodded, feeling warm in her heart.


    Her husband was a good person.


    ¡°All right, I''ll make you some milk tea now. Eat the cake first, okay?" he said, his tone as gentle as his gaze.

 Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2133


    Soon, Josh Batton walked out of the room while Annabeth Cates sat by the bed and ate the cake he''d bought.


    Meanwhile, she continued to look through some photos and videos of Josh at events on Weibo. Recently, he''d only worked one to two hours a day, sometimes not at all, because of her pregnancy.


    Therefore, there was very little news about him on the inte.


    For that reason, fans appreciated it even more each time he appeared, paying even more attention to him whenever his name came up.


    While scrolling, Annabeth ended up clicking into a forum dedicated to Josh. In there, fans posted all sorts ofpliments and messages asking people to vote for him on various tforms.


    She could sense how much his fans loved him through the forum.


    They carefully edited each photo of Josh and reposted them countless times. Soon, she spotted a picture of Josh buying cake for herte at night, except it was edited and looked different from the one she''d seen.


    Josh looked even more handsome in this picture, appearing a lot gentler.


    Many fans were expressing their thoughts-


    "I used to dislike Annabeth because Josh loved her so much, but I''ve changed my mind after a while."


    "Annabeth must be a good person. Josh is willing to give up so much for her. Although I''m jealous, I hope they can stay together."


    "Ahh! I almost bumped into Josh. I left the bakery ten minutes before he showed up. It''s such a shame!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Annabeth is very lucky to be with the man of our dreams."


    "If I ever get the chance, I''d like to ask Annabeth how it feels to be loved by such a perfect man."


    "I used to be angry that he''d gotten


    so soon, but I''ve t


    thought it


    through now. I feel that everything''s fine as long as he''s happy.


    Annabeth could sense how deeply Josh''s fans loved him and were envious of her. But now, they seemed to care for her, too.


    The longer Annabeth and Josh were together, the more she could feel that his fans cared about her and loved her.


    Approximately thirty minutester,


    Josh returned with a cup of milk tea he''d made. It was prepared with. milk, tea leaves, and caramel. He also added pearls that he made from scratch.


    It looked almost identical to milk tea sold in shops.


    The fragrant scent wafted through her nose, tempting her taste buds.


    She set her phone down, smiling as she peered at the cup in his hand.


    In the past, Josh had made milk tea for her once, but it didn''t look as good then.


    Most importantly, there weren''t any pearls in the cup of milk tea back then.


    Annabeth seemed surprised. "How did you do it? When did you buy these pearls?"


    "I made them from scratch," he said.


    "You made them? How?"


    "I only needed some tapioca flour. It''s not that hard, but that isn''t what you should be paying attention to. You should be focused on the time. It''s almost time for bed, so finish this milk tea and get ready for bed.


    "I used very few tea leaves to avoid making you lose sleep," Josh said, handing the cup to Annabeth.

 Chapter 2134

    Chapter 2134


    The milk tea was warm, just the right temperature for drinking. The cup felt warm to the touch.


    Annabeth Cates suddenly felt warm all over, like she was surrounded by joy.


    Setting her cup down, she picked up her phone and carefully took two pictures of it.


    There was a look of joy in her eyes. "This milk tea looks so good, I have to share it on social media."


    She added a filter onto the pictures before publishing them on her feed. "My husband made thiste at night. It even has pearls in it. He made the pearls by hand. Isn''t he amazing?"


    Her post received countless likes andments, but she wasn''t interested in that.


    She only wanted to drink the milk tea. Picking up her cup, she took a sip.


    It tasted even better than the ones soldmercially, much to the pleasant surprise of Annabeth.


    She took another sip and looked at her husband. "Honey, if you don''t feel like working in the entertainment industry anymore, I think you can open a milk tea store. You might end up with franchises all over the country. It tastes amazing."


    Josh Batton smiled in satisfaction when he heard this. "Really?"


    She nodded.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Okay, I''ll open a milk tea store if I decide to leave the entertainment industry one day," he joked.


    She nodded again.


    "Silly girl, no one can ever get rid of me in the entertainment industry," he teased.


    "I was kidding, but this is really good."


    Annabeth felt extremely lucky to have Josh, a celebrity admired by millions of people, willing to do chores for her.


    He spent every day making sure she wasfortable.


    "Yeah, I was only kidding, too," he said. "All right, don''t drink too much. I may have used fewer tea leaves, but you still shouldn''t drink too much." Although she nodded obediently, she still drank half of it.


    Realizing she had drunk too much, she scratched her head sheepishly before handing the cup back to Josh "I identally drank too much. Here, you can have the rest."


    Josh didn''t mind and gulped down the remaining milk tea, emptying the cup.


    After that, Annabeth quickly entered the bathroom to brush her teeth before making her way back to the bed while he took a shower in the bathroom.


    With the sound of running water in the bathroom, she continued to scroll through Weibo on the bed when she couldn''t fall asleep.


    That was when she saw Josh''s name on the list of hot topics again. Her name was there, too.


    Hot topic number one: ''#Josh personally makes milk tea for Annabeth#''.


    She was shocked to see this,


    especially when she had casually posted this on her social media feed,


    but now, it ended up appearing on the number one spot on the list of hot topics.


    She was stunned by how fast the news spread.


    Inhaling deeply, she clicked on it to see a screenshot of her post right away.


    There werements written by a


    marketing ount above the


    screenshot, saying, "Annabeth showed off the cup of milk tea Josh personally made for her on here social media feed. Looks like they have a very intimate rtionship after getting married."

 Chapter 2135

    Chapter 2135


    The marketing ount''s post had been published less than a minute ago, but there were already over a million forwards, likes, andments. People were saying all sorts of things in thement section¡ª


    "Oh my god! Josh was worried that the milk tea sold outside wasn''t healthy for Annabeth, so he made it for her. I can only picture him doing it. It''s wonderful!"


    "As a woman, I''m envious of two people. The first is X Quest, and the second is Annabeth Cates."


    "I''ve always known that Josh is a gentle and considerate person. I also knew that he''d be very good to his partner if he ever got married. I knew I would one day see him being intimate with someone else. However, I didn''t think that day woulde so soon. I also didn''t expect I''d be this jealous."


    "He''s such an amazing husband. I also want milk tea made by my idol. I''m sure it tastes good!"


    "Josh even knows how to make pearls. There''s nothing he can''t do. I''m so jealous."


    "What have I done wrong? Why must I keep seeing Josh and Annabeth''s intimate love life when I scroll through Weibo? I can''t imagine them ever breaking up."


    "I''m going to say the same thing I''ve said before. Other people''s husbands never fail to disappoint me. My husband wouldn''t even go out and buy milk tea for me in the middle of the night, let alone make it for me on his own."


    After briefly going through thement section, Annabeth exited the topic.


    She no longer reacted much when she readments on the inte because she was numb to it after seeing too much.


    She continued to peruse over the forum dedicated to her husband, looking at videos edited by his fans.


    She still admired him even though they lived together and could see him every day. Her heart still raced whenever she saw videos of him.


    Ten minutester, Annabeth heard the sound of the hairdryer. A few minutester, Josh finished drying his hair and walked out of the bathroom with nothing but a towel around him.


    The white towel covered the parts that needed to be covered, leaving his perfect abs, cor bones, vest lines, and lean waist exposed.


    He looked very desirable.


    Just one look was enough for her to lose herself in his good looks. She couldn''t help but recall how people werementing about his sexy waist in the forum earlier and that he had the best-looking waist in the entertainment industry within the country.


    She thought so, too.


    "What are you staring at? Hmm?¡± Josh asked, slowly stepping forward and making his way under the. covers. He then hugged her from behind and pulled the nket over them both.


    "We''ve been living together for so long. Haven''t you seen enough?"


    Annabeth turned around and clung to him. "Yeah, I still want to look at you."


    "Fine, you can keep looking, but not too long. I''m afraid..." he trailed off.


    "What are you afraid of?" she asked.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Take a guess."


    She immediately blushed. Indeed, they


    in''t had any physical


    y for a long time, but it el


    couldn''t be helped. Cobelongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''m sorry."


    "Why are you sorry? I can understand that it''s not the right time," Josh said.


    "Wait until I''ve delivered," she told him.


    "Okay, don''t worry."


    Annabeth smiled before hugging him again. "Honey, did you know you''re on the list of hot topics?" "Yeah, I know."


    "It''s not about the cake. It''s something else," she told him with a smirk.


    "What is it?" he asked in confusion.

 Chapter 2136

    Chapter 2136


    Josh Batton was already used to appearing on the list of hot topics in his line of work.


    "It''s about milk tea. Everyone''s praising you for being a good husband," Annabeth Cates said.


    "Oh?"


    "Yeah, and they also said they''re envious of me. I can rte to that. How did I find a wonderful husband like you?"


    All men enjoyed receivingpliments, especially if they came from their wives.


    Josh felt extremely satisfied and hugged her tightly. "Yeah, you''ve got good taste, and so do I."


    Her heart instantly warmed upon hearing that.


    "All right. It''s time for bed," he said, smiling as he turned off the lights.


    The room became dark and quiet.


    ¡°Oh, right. Georgie said I haven''t been active enough, so she suggested filming a lifestyle vlog. You can help me out with it tomorrow," he said in the darkness.


    "Okay, sure."


    "In that case, let''s film one of me preparing lunch tomorrow," he suggested. "What would you like to eat?"


    ¡°Anything, as long as you''re the one who made it," she replied.


    ***


    The next afternoon, Josh quickly began preparing lunch for Annabeth upon returning home.


    Meanwhile, she was filming the entire process quietly next to him.


    His excellent physique was apparent in a white shirt and long, ck pants. He looked like a prince who had shown up at a royal banquet despite wearing an apron.


    "For the first dish, I''m making prawns with tomato sauce. It''s currently my wife''s favorite dish. Firstly, I need to remove the prawns'' innards, Josh exined while he cleaned the prawns, using


    toothpicks to remove the innards


    one at a time.


    He seemed to be very focused while wearing a serious expression. Every move he made seemed dignified, seemingly charming even if he was only cooking.


    Annabeth was falling for him all over again as she gazed at him through the camera.


    Soon, the dish wasplete.


    Then, he picked up another tomato. "Next, I''m going to make stir-fried eggs and tomatoes, another one of my wife''s favorite."


    "After that, I make three more


    dishes; braised sea cucumber,


    stir-fried brolini, and


    vel


    soureand-spicy potato strips My


    wife enjoys these dishes very much.


    "She needs a healthy diet, especially now that she''s pregnant. My mother specifically asked me to put more thought into preparing her meals."


    He kept talking in front of the camera, speaking at a moderate rate with a maic quality to his voice.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if time stood still.


    Sunlight streamed in from outside, filling the spacious kitchen. The camera captured every second of the heartwarming scene.


    He''d prepared a total of six dishes, exining the cooking process the entire time.


    Once he was done cooking, he brought all the dishes into the dining room.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth carefully took pictures of the appetizing dishes with her camera.

 Chapter 2137

    Chapter 2137


    Josh Batton carefully set up the table nearby.


    It was a heart-warming sight.


    He and his wife seemed very happy.


    Annabeth Cates stopped filming after taking pictures of the dishes. "Are we done? Do we need to film ourselves eating?"


    He shook his head. "No, we don''t."


    Clicking a button to save the video, she turned off the camera and sat down to start eating.


    ***


    After the meal, Josh was responsible for doing the dishes and cleaning up the kitchen while Annabeth sent Georgie Clementine the video she had recorded.


    Georgie was very impressed with the video and kept praising her on WeChat.


    She was d that Georgie was happy with the video, but she was feeling giddy from listening to all thepliments.


    She began to go through the rest of the day leisurely, starting with watching tv and eating snacks while her husband kept himself upied in the kitchen.


    After watching the television for about two hours, she got bored and logged onto Weibo to see that Josh had appeared on the number spot on the list of hot topics again.


    ''#Josh Batton''s vlog#''.


    She knew that her video had been published, so she excitedly clicked on the topic to check it out.


    At the top, she could see the vlog she filmed published by X Entertainment earlier, apanied by a line of text. "Josh''s cooking looks so good."


    Clicking on the video, she saw that the hour-long video had already been edited and shortened to ten minutes.


    The editing was done superbly, with a warm-colored filter. It made the video appear even more heartwarming.


    As it yed, Josh looked even better than other male protagonists in idol dramas.


    Annabeth was very pleased with the video.


    Although it was only published ten minutes ago, there were already over three million forwards, likes," andments, proving how popr Josh was. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thements below the post were all from his fans-


    "Ahh! It''s a new video of Josh! He looks so handsome."


    "It''s so rare to see Josh! He''s such a wonderful husband! Ahh!"


    "He can''t stop talking about his wife. He keeps talking about what she likes and what he''s cooking for her He also mentions how his mother told him to pay attention to his wife''s diet. How could such a wonderful man exist?"


    "My idol still looks very charming when he cooks at home. I think I''m going to pass out. Help!"


    "Hehe, what''s the big deal? It''s just his public image as a good guy. Don''t be surprised if his image crumbles one day."


    "People can be evil these days. Do


    you think other people are like you? Filming a vlog doesn''t mean he''s trying to portray himself in a certain


    way."


    UMS


    After reading through thements, Annabeth closed the topic before browsing other stuff on the list of hot topics.


    A lot had happened on the list of hot topics today.


    There was news of a celebrity cheating, another celebrity couple breaking up, and a certain celebrity epted the role for a major film. There was also news of apany dering bankruptcy.


    She had only been away from Weibo for half a day, but it seemed like she''d already missed out on a lot of what happened around the world.

 Chapter 2138

    Chapter 2138


    Annabeth Cates started reading through each Weibo post, feeling a little overwhelmed by the number of contents.


    She read about how celebrities cheated on or broke up with their partners.


    One woman had up to six different boyfriends, while another man had more than six girlfriends.


    It all seemed very exciting, but she began to feel ufortable and couldn''t take it anymore at some point.


    By then, Josh Batton had finished cleaning up the kitchen, so he walked over to sit next to Annabeth.


    Seeing her staring at her phone, he immediately set it aside. "You''ll strain your eyes if you keep staring at the phone. What were you looking at?" Taking a deep breath, she slowly processed what she''d seen before turning to look at Josh. "I was reading some gossip on Weibo. Are people in the entertainment industry all so promiscuous? They can have multiple partners at the same time."


    Although she had seen a lot of unusual stuff in the entertainment industry, she still couldn''t help but criticize such behavior.


    "I''ve seen what you mentioned before. It does seem quite ridiculous," he answered.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that woman who cheated on her boyfriend used to go after you, didn''t she?"


    Josh felt chills down his spine at the thought. He pinched his forehead helplessly. "Yeah."


    "It''s so messed up," Annabeth sighed and he agreed.


    "Yeah."


    The more she discovered about the dirty side of the entertainment industry, the more she felt that the man next to her was a real treasure.


    Despite working in such an environment, he was never influenced by it and remained pure as he had always been.


    His fans were lucky because they''d never have to worry about him being involved in scandals. Those unbelievably disgusting gossip would never have anything to do with him.


    News rted to Josh would always be about him doing charitable deeds, winning awards in acting and singing, and sharing his personal life. Annabeth felt lucky to have met someone as indescribably good as her husband.


    "Darling?" he said hesitantly.


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s make a promise. If you fall out of love with me one day, you must tell me directly. We must neverdet anything like that happen to us,


    okay?" Josh asked. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    She nodded. ¡°I will never stop loving you. I should be the one saying this to you."


    "I won''t ever stop loving you, either. Anyway, no matter what happens, we must always stay loyal to each other, all right?"


    His tone was soft, with a unique, charming quality to it.


    ¡°Okay," she nodded obediently. "We''ll always be loyal to each other. I know we''ll always be in love. Isn''t that so?¡±


    "Yeah. Oh, right. My parents wanted to visit you tonight," he told her lovingly.


    Annabeth was excited to hear this. "Isn''t your mother busy looking after the children? Why is she still making time toe see me?" "She said she has to treat both daughters-inw equally. She can''t neglect you because of X, Lte, and Leon," he exined.


    She felt even more touched and


    honestly didn''t mind at all. She wouldn''t feel neglected even if Sharon Lindt didn''t visit her because she knew how much she cared about her.


    "I invited them to stay for dinner, and they said


    buy some groceries. I''ll cook


    something nice for them ounelo Some''ll have to head oThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    said.


    "Okay, we''ll cook something nice," she said, nodding. "I''ll help if you can''t handle it on your own."


    Right then, his phone started ringing.

 Chapter 2139

    Chapter 2139


    Seeing the calling from an unknown number, Josh Batton immediately terminated the call.


    "Why didn''t you answer? Was it from a pretty woman?" Annabeth Cates asked jokingly.


    Josh ruffled her hair. "There aren''t any pretty women around me for a start, let alone after I got married."


    He had never been a promiscuous man and would always keep a distance from the women around him.


    No matter how attractive they were, he''d make sure to keep a safe distance.


    After getting married, he was even more careful about this.


    Annabeth knew this very well.


    People who contacted her husband were either directors or wealthy investors. Other people rarely reached out to him.


    Although there were the asional calls from women, they mostly had a one-sided crush on him. Annabeth had no idea how they acquired his number.


    Despite the temptations of money and women in the entertainment industry, she never had to worry that her husband would sumb to those things. She couldn''t help butugh at the sight of his seriousness. He then pinched her ears. "Idiot! I was just joking. Why are you taking it so seriously?" Josh chuckled again. "I was just afraid you''d misunderstand. Anyway, that wasn''t a random stranger. It was a director who''s been begging me to act on a new project. He wants me to get involved right away, but I wouldn''t agree to that, of course.


    "But he hasn''t given up. He still hopes that I will help him," he exined.


    "Which director is that?"


    "It''s Gavin Schubert. We used to be on very good terms," he shrugged helplessly.


    She was pleasantly surprised to hear this. "What? Him? I heard he''s


    working on a new film. However, the male lead was caught doing drugs, so that''s why they needed a


    e''


    recement. Why didn''t you say yes if he wants you?


    n


    "I remember it''s a huge project and a great story. Although the filming hasn''t begun, everybody in the industry has high hopes that it will be a hit," she added. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Josh pinched his forehead helplessly at her words. "You''re still pregnant. I can''t possibly ept the role, no matter how much thepensation is. "We''ve already agreed that I must take good care of you," he added.


    "But it''s a great opportunity and


    such a waste not to take it. Besides, would you end up offending him if you reject the offer? He''s not


    someone you can afford to offend," she said thoughtfully.


    "I don''t think there''s anyone in the industry I can''t afford to offend."


    "But it''s still better to stay on good terms with someone like him," she argued.


    "I''ve offended enough people recently, so what''s one more?" he scoffed. "It doesn''t matter. You''re my top priority."


    Annabeth felt warm in her heart hearing that, knowing how much he had sacrificed for her recently.


    Many people have offered Josh different opportunities during this period, but he had turned all of them down, not hesitating at all no matter how good they were.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, Annabeth felt very sorry when she thought about it, but he would convince her each time by saying such things.


    Knowing he had already made up his mind, she didn''t say anything further.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be affected," he assured her.


    "But wouldn''t epting the offer propel you forward in your career?" she asked.


    "I don''t care, silly girl. I''ve thought everything through before I made this decision." With that, he pulled her into his arms.

 Chapter 2140

    Chapter 2140


    Annabeth Cates silently embraced Josh Batton and remained silent.


    It was a tender moment which he enjoyed greatly, just spending time with her.


    He''d led a fast-paced lifestyle day and night back when he worked hard in the entertainment industry.


    Now that he asionally took things slower, he found that it wasn''t too bad, either.


    ¡°Besides, I need some rest, too. Do you want me to copse from exhaustion? Can''t I take a break while you''re pregnant?" he asked. "Okay, fine."


    ¡°Annabeth, remember this. Money and fame are important, and so is status. However, nothing canpare to you and our child," he insisted. Her heart warmed at his words. Josh was such a perfect man, and he loved her so much. What did she ever do to deserve him?


    They quietly embraced each other while watching tv and eating snacks. It was a peaceful time.


    Approximately half an hourter, the doorbell rang, prompting Josh to straighten up to open the door.


    Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton were standing outside, carrying bags of various sizes containing edible goods.


    They brought vegetables and also supplements.


    He immediately reached for the bags. "Why did youe over so early? Also, why did you bring so much stuff?"


    Sharon immediately walked in and changed into slippers. "I didn''t buy these for you. It''s all for Annabeth. I came earlier to cook for you two so that she wouldn''t insist on cooking. I''d feel awful if that happened.¡±


    With that, she walked over to her daughter-inw and sat next to her.


    At that moment, Annabeth felt surrounded by happiness.


    Joshughed. "It feels like X and Annabeth are your daughters while Stanley and I aren''t important at all!"


    Wilson changed into slippers before


    gently patting his son on the shoulder. "There''s nothing I


    to


    do


    o if you think that wan.ne


    Josh had no retort at all.


    Annabeth smiled at his parents when Wilson approached her then. "Dad, Mom."


    "Hey, how are you feeling today?" Wilson asked.


    ¡°I feel great," she replied with a smile. "Josh has been taking good care of me.¡±


    Sharon gave her son a satisfactory nce. "That''s good! I saw his vlog, and he did so well. I ought tomend him."


    She then touched Annabeth''s cheek


    affectionately. ¡°You seem to be in


    the pink of health. I''m so eN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    to


    see you like this."


    "Everyone has been taking good care of me. How could I not be in the pink of health? Dad, Mom, Honey, thank you all."


    She could never repay the Batton family''s kindness.


    Apart from thanking them, she didn''t know what else to say.


    "Silly girl, don''t mention it. We are a only right that we treat


    family.


    you well. I don''t want to repeat myself," Wilson said. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2141

    Chapter 2141


    ¡°Yeah, I''m tired of repeating myself. I''m sure you feel the same way. I''ve bought a lot of ingredients you like, so I''ll be cooking your favorite dishes tonight," Sharon Lindt said.


    "It''s fine. Mom, you and Dad must be tired from looking after the children. Let Josh do it," Annabeth Cates urged.


    She knew very well how tired Sharon and Wilson Batton must''ve beentely.


    She didn''t want the two of them to do anything more for her.


    But her mother-inw shook her head instantly. "I honestly don''t feel tired at all. The nannies are always around, so all I do is y with the children. "Besides, I won''t neglect you even if I''m tired. I''ve got to be fair," she added.


    Annabeth chuckled. "I''ve never thought you were unfair, Mom. Besides, I''m not calctive about these things."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "That''s what you think, but it''s up to me what I want to do. I don''t want you to be unhappy in our family at all, do you understand?" Sharon asked. Annabeth nodded. "Okay, I get it. Thank you, Mom. However, let Josh sort out dinner tonight so you can stay here and chat with me."


    "Stop nagging or I''ll get upset," Sharon voiced half-jokingly.


    Annabeth immediately kept quiet and smiled.


    "I''ll rest for a while before I head into the kitchen. By the way, have you felt any diforttely?" Sharon asked.


    "I''ve been very well these days. The chills and exhaustion I experienced in the early stages are all gone. I feel perfectly healthy. It''s like I''m not even pregnant," Annabeth answered truthfully.


    ¡°Okay, that''s good to hear. Keep looking after yourself," the elder woman said in satisfaction.


    "What about you and Dad? Have you two been all right?"


    ¡°We''re still the same. We''re very well, so don''t worry about us," Wilson answered.


    "Okay, but while you look after us, make sure you look after yourselves, too. Your health is our greatest priority," Annabeth said.


    Sharon and Wilson were both overjoyed to hear that.


    The more time they spent with her, the more they adored her. Annabeth was a kind and obedient daughter-inw.


    "Okay, we will, don''t worry," he said.


    Josh Batton, who never had the opportunity to speak so far, finally spoke up. "Dad, Mom, aren''t you going to ask how I''m doing? All you care about is my wife. Won''t you even look at me?"


    His father immediately rolled his eyes.


    You''re a guy. Don''t act so Why would we worry ab


    you when you''re perfectly fine?"


    Josh had no retort.


    "Yeah, you seem fine. Why should we be concerned?" his mother asked.


    "Wait, were Stanley and I adopted?"


    "I can''t help it if that''s what you think," she scoffed.


    Josh remained silent.


    Annabeth couldn''t resistughing while she listened to them, noting how the atmosphere in the house had be more lively since her inws arrived.


    She enjoyed it very much.


    "You guys keep chatting while I bring you some fruits. We have fresh fruits in the house," she told them.


    "It''s fine, Honey. Sit down, I''ll do it," her husband said.


    "Yes, you should sit. Let me do it," Sharon offered.


    "I think I should do it. Annabeth needs rest," Wilson stated.

 Chapter 2142

    Chapter 2142


    The three of them stood up at the same time.


    Seeing that, Sharon Lindt immediately waved at her son. "You should do it."


    Josh Batton nodded obediently, then headed into the kitchen while his parents sat back down to chat with Annabeth Cates.


    "Tell me, Annabeth, has Josh been good to youtely? You canin to me if he''s done anything to upset you," Sharon said. "Yeah, we''d teach him a lesson if that was the case," her husband said.


    They both had eager looks in their eyes.


    They seemed to be waiting for Annabeth toin about their son so that they could punish him.


    Sheughed helplessly. "There''s nothing toin about as he''s very good to me. I''d give him a ten out of ten for his service."


    "Oh, really?" Wilson asked.


    "Yeah."


    "I suppose Josh wouldn''t dare treat you poorly," Sharon said. "Oh, right. Annabeth, I''ve brought you some of your favorite snacks. Here, have some.'' With that, she retrieved some snacks and arranged them in a row. The varieties included beef jerky, candied fruit, biscuits, and chips.


    Opening a box of beef jerky, Sharon directly fed Annabeth one. ¡°Here, Darling. Have a bite."


    Annabeth epted the offer sheepishly, nodding as she chewed on it. "This tastes great! It''s my favorite."


    The beef jerky had a familiar taste and texture.


    At this moment, she was feeling thoroughly spoiled.


    "Oh, I also brought strawberries. I''ll wash them for you right now. Wait here," Sharon said before retrieving two containers from a bag and heading into the kitchen.


    Annabeth and Wilson were the only ones left in the living room, so he struck up a conversation. "Sharon bought all these for you, so go ahead and eat."


    "Okay, thanks," she uttered gratefully.


    "Don''t mention it," he shrugged. "Oh, we''ve been meaning to tell you that we''ve ordered a sports car for you some time ago. It should be arriving soon, so I hope you like it."


    Annabeth was shocked.


    Why did they order a sports car without informing her in advance?


    "I didn''t n on buying a car. Why did you and Mom buy me one all of a sudden?" she couldn''t help asking.


    "We just wanted to. Sharon had it custom-made based on what you like. I don''t think we need a reason to buy you a car, do we?" he questioned. She felt touched by their gesture. "Thank you."


    "All right, I don''t want to hear those two words again. Have a look when the car arrives. If there''s anything you don''t like about it, we can get it changed," he told her.


    "You and Mom both have great tastes. I''m sure I''d love it."


    Frankly, Annabeth didn''t have any particr preferences in cars. For her, a car was only a form of transportation.


    She hadn''t even considered a car, so she was surprised that her inws would buy her one.


    She had already lost count of the number of things Wilson and Sharon had bought her since she became part of the Batton family.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 2143

    Chapter 2143


    "I''d rather you stop buying me things. I''ll buy them for myself if I need anything," Annabeth Cates said firmly.


    She had already said as much numerous times, but Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton ignored her with their reasons to do otherwise.


    "We enjoy buying things for you, so you have to ept whatever we give you. There''s no point refusing or protesting," Wilson dered.


    They had always been very generous. How could she not say anything?


    "But your gifts are far too expensive, and you buy them for me too often," she protested in difiture.


    "I know you just want to be nice to me, but I still feel embarrassed,¡± she added.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. You''re part of the family, so naturally, you''d receive gifts from us. You''re like our biological daughter. As our daughter, you should ept whatever we give you," he said.


    "Even so, I don''t need any of this stuff," she insisted.


    Right then, Sharon Lindt walked over with a tray of fresh strawberries. "That''s ridiculous. Daughters-inw in the Batton family must have a lot of nice things.


    ¡°Whatever daughters-inw in other families have, you and X must have it as well. Even if they don''t, you should still have it," she continued before taking a seat next to Annabeth, feeding her a strawberry.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Does that taste good?" she asked.


    Tasting the strawberry properly, Annabeth nodded when her mouth filled with sweetness. "Yeah, it''s great," she said happily.


    Strawberries were her favorite fruit, and she had been craving to have some recently.


    "I''m d you like it. Here, have another one," Sharon said with a smile, feeling happy when she saw her daughter-inw enjoying the fruit. She then fed her another one.


    "I''ll do it myself," Annabeth said, chuckling as she began feeding herself.


    .ne


    She had been spoiled rotten by the Batton family ever since she became pregnant, being constantly treated like a princess and not


    having to lift a finger.


    "In that case, have some more. These are imported and organic," Sharon said as she nodded.


    Right then Josh Batton walked over with arge te of fruits te of fruits containing cut melons, watermelon, watermelon, kiwi,


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    dragon fruit, and lychee 9


    The mix of fruits with different colors seemed appetizing.


    He set the te down then sat next to his wife, feeding her a lychee fruit. "How does that taste?" he asked.


    A burst of sweetness erupted in Annabeth''s mouth once again, and she nodded joyfully. "Good."


    Sharon then fed her a piece of kiwi. "Have some of this. It''s full of vitamins."


    Josh fed her a piece of watermelon when she finished chewing. "Here, I know you love watermelon."


    Annabeth couldn''t refuse as they


    kept feeding her one piece of fruit


    she couldn''t eat another biet


    after another until she was so full


    Josh and Sharon finally stopped when they sensed she''d had enough.


    ¡°Would you like anything to drink?" Sharon asked.


    "No, Mom, I don''t want anything right now. I''m full," she answered with a shake of her head.


    "Okay. I''ll start cooking, then. Enjoy yourselves," Sharon told them.

 Chapter 2144

    Chapter 2144


    "Keep Annabethpany. Got it?" Sharon Lindt told Josh Batton, gazing at him solemnly as he nodded obediently.


    At that moment, Annabeth Cates felt like they were treating her like a child.


    Holding Wilson Batton''s hand, Sharon then walked into the kitchen, leaving Josh behind to watch television with Annabeth in his arms.


    "I feel bad. Are you sure we don''t need to help your parents? They must be tired from all the work recently."


    "You heard what they said, right? They asked me to keep youpany, so they would be angry if I go in there. They''ll be even more upset if you go in there and probably yell at me," he told her.


    "All right, then."


    "Anyway, I''ve discovered that you''re now the most important person in this house, while I''m the least important,¡± he said.


    "Do you feel disappointed?" Annabeth asked when she heard this.


    "Why should I feel disappointed that my parents are good to you? I''d only feel that way if the opposite were true. Like, for instance, Sebastian''s parents..." he trailed off.


    Frowning at the mention of what happened with Sebastian Brenand and Rachel Wood, Annabeth''s facial expression turned gloomy. "I feel sorry for Rachel."


    The twodies'' lives were vastly different despite being with wealthy men.


    The Battons pampered her, while Sebastian''s parents nearly destroyed Rachel.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t dare to imagine what could''ve happened if Rachel hadn''t managed to escape from that vige. She''d have goosebumps whenever the thought struck her.


    Compared to her friend, Annabeth was much luckier not to have an evil mother-inw or father-inw, constantly protected by the people around her. "Yeah, I feel the same way. Sebastian''s parents are terrible," Josh agreed.


    "If I were him, I''d cut off ties with them, too. They went too far," she sighed.


    "Yeah. Maybe you should spend more time talking to Rachel when you''re free tofort her or apany her," he suggested.


    "Yeah, I


    We''ve been chatting a


    lottely. I sensed that she''s still


    feeling


    down and hasn''t let stillet


    dark past yet."


    her


    However, Annabeth could empathize with her friend, knowing how anyone would have trouble recovering if something simr happened to them.


    Some people might need to spend a lifetime to get over it.


    "After all, the things she went through were terrifying," Josh said.


    "Yeah, she barely made it out alive, she said thoughtfully, admiring


    Rachel for what she overcame


    despite the odds stacked against


    her at the time.


    Rachel still did her best to escape and even managed to return to the city.


    Annabeth wasn''t sure if she''d had the courage and determination to do the same if it had happened to her.


    ***


    Wilson and Sharon worked efficiently together in the kitchen.


    Approximately an hourter, they had prepared a table full of delicious dishes, a bnced diet of all the food Annabeth enjoyed.


    It was a heart-warming scene where everyone relished the meal.

 Chapter 2145

    Chapter 2145


    Halfway through the meal, Sharon Lindt recorded a video of the dishes, as well as Josh Batton, Annabeth Cates, and Wilson Batton.


    The video onlysted thirty seconds, but the footage seemed lovely with a heartwarming background.


    She then uploaded the video to her own Weibo ount that had roughly five million followers, adding a few sentences to the post. "Seeing Annabeth happy brings me great joy. I haven''t cooked for her in a long time, so it''s a rare asion today."


    Whenever she published a post, it would reach countless followers. Within a minute of hertest post, the number of forwards, likes, andments had already exceeded five figures.


    The followers began discussing excitedly-


    "She''s such a great mother-inw! Sharon, I think you should rename yourself as the ideal mother-inw."


    "I suggest you write a book on how to pamper one''s daughter-inw. Other mothers-inw should learn a thing or two from you!"


    "How is Annabeth so lucky? Not only does she have a celebrity husband who adores her, but her parents-inw also adore her."


    "I''m tired of asking the same question. Ms. Lindt, do you have any other son who isn''t married? Would you like another daughter-inw?"


    "The Batton family seems so peaceful together. X and Annabeth are truly the two luckiest women alive."


    "I used to think you might look down on Annabeth because of her family background. To my surprise, however, you treat her like your biological daughter. I''llmend you for that."


    ¡°Other people''s mothers-inw are disappointmentspared to you."


    Sharon beamed when she saw thesepliments before proceeding to forward thetestment and replied to it.


    "Thank you for thepliment. I''m only doing what I should do."


    Her Weibo post became even more popr after her reply, spurring manyizens to pay attention to it.


    In less than ten minutes, the postnded on the number five spot on the list of hot topics and kept receiving even more attention.


    At that point, Annabeth became the most envied woman on the inte.


    Meanwhile #Did Annabeth rescue the gxy in her past life?#'' and ''#X and Annabeth''s wonderful mother-inw# also made it onto the list of hot topics, upying fifth and sixth ce respectively.


    Also, #Does the Batton family still want another daughter-inw?#'' became the seventh hot topic.


    Sharon had been observing all these


    the entire time, pleased to receive


    compliments fromizens who were envious of her


    daughters-inw. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    She wanted other people to be envious of them as they deserved to be pampered.


    Josh smiled tenderly when he saw how engrossed his mother seemed with her phone''s content. "Mom, what are you looking at?"


    She looked up at him with an equally soft gaze. ¡°You''ll find out once you check out Weibo."


    Josh, Annabeth, and Wilson exchanged curious nces before they logged into their Weibo app together.


    They all understood what happened when they saw the contents on the list of hot topics.


    Annabeth hadn''t expected her to record a video and post it, but she agreed with theizens''ments.


    Sharon was indeed a wonderfulN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    did


    w. Perhaps she and X


    the gxy in their past


    lives to deserve her in this life.


    People should be jealous of their rtionships with Sharon.


    Had Annabeth been a random person on the inte, she''d feel equally envious if she saw something like this.

 Chapter 2146

    Chapter 2146


    Annabeth Cates used to be secretly envious of X Quest in the past.


    However, she knew clearly at the time that being temporarily envious was all she could do and life went on. She continued being her ordinary self without a halo over her head.


    Who knew God would one day give her what she wanted the most?


    Even now, she still felt as if she was in a dream.


    "Mom, the video looks great," she praised as she watched the footage.


    "Exactly. My mother''s skills are so good that I think she could record a music video," Josh Batton spoke up.


    "Yeah, my wife is indeed amazing. Being a housewife is a waste of her talent. I''m sure she''d be a great director if she were to work in the entertainment industry," Wilson Batton added with a smile.


    Sharon Lindt beamed with pride as she heard them.


    Everybody liked receivingpliments, especially Sharon.


    Grinning broadly, she could barely hide the joy in her eyes. "You''re all being too nice."


    ¡°We mean what we say," her husband told her.


    "I know."


    Sharon wasn''t self-obsessed, but she thought she did a good job with the video. She managed to capture the essence of the moment and had utilized an excellent color tone that was easy on the eyes.


    "Exactly. I believe this would even do well in cinemas," Josh said.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Of course! That''s how good I am," his mother dered proudly without shame.


    "Yes, you''re the best,¡± Annabeth agreed.


    Her mother-inw was very good to her, and there was nothing she could do to repay her.


    All she could do was to be nice to Sharon and make her happy.


    Sharon felt even happier when she heard this. "Annabeth sure is sweet."


    Annabeth scratched her head sheepishly. "I meant it."


    "Okay, I believe you. Oh, Annabeth..."


    "What is it?" she asked in curiosity.


    "X invited you over for a meal at her with omorrow. Bring Josh you, and we''ll get together for hot


    pot as a family," Sharo


    Nodding joyfully at the invitation, she realized how much she had missed Lte and Leon Batton.


    She''d take the opportunity to spend time with them tomorrow.


    "Great! We''ll get to see the twins. They are so adorable that we just can''t leave them alone. I''d miss themeven if I only spent a short time away from them," Josh said.


    Perhaps, it was because they were rted by blood, or it could also be because the children were far too adorable. It might also be because there was a strong bond between them.


    Josh frequently thought of them, missing them after not seeing them for some time.


    Annabeth nodded in agreement. "Yeah, me too. I love them dearly although they aren''t my children."


    "Familial ties are difficult to exin," Sharon said.


    "That''s true."


    "How have your parents beentely, Annabeth?" Sharon asked.


    Right on cue, Annabeth''s phone started ringing.

 Chapter 2147

    Chapter 2147


    Speaking of the devil! Annabeth Cates'' mother was calling.


    Peggy Howards was only calling to chat with her daughter without any particr reason except to express how much she missed her.


    As they chatted, Annabeth realized she hadn''t been home for a long time, so she promised her mother that she would go home to see her parents with Josh Batton next week.


    Peggy agreed with her decision.


    After chatting for a long while, they finally hung up, prompting Sharon Lindt to ask, "Are you going home next week?"


    Annabeth nodded.


    Hearing that, Sharon immediately issued instructions to her son. "Josh, arrange for a private flight for the visit, okay?" Josh immediately nodded. "Of course."


    "Let me know when you two are departing. I will prepare some gifts for Annabeth''s parents," Sharon said thoughtfully.


    Annabeth immediately shook her head when she heard this. "It''s fine. I''ll bring something for my parents."


    "Those are from you," Sharon pointed out seriously. "I''ll have my own gifts for them. You have to bring them home so that your parents know I have them on my mind."


    "They''d know even if you didn''t give them anything," Annabeth countered.


    She wasn''t the only one who felt grateful to the Batton family because even her parents felt the same way.


    "I''ve already decided. Josh, let me know when the timees," Sharon insisted.


    Josh nodded again.


    ¡°Josh, bring some good food for them no matter how expensive. Also, spend more time with them when you''re there, okay?" Wilson Batton added. Josh nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yeah. Oh, and ask how they''re doing


    when


    e


    an you get home. See if there''s


    anything they might need, then


    make sure they get them," Sharon said.


    UMSContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Annabeth felt so touched, knowing the Battons did everything possible to express their love for her parents.


    They did so because they cared about her.


    Previously, Josh had told her that his parents kept sending gifts to hers while she was here. They proved to treat them very well indeed.


    Once she was aware of this, she made sure to remember it.


    She could only repay a tiny part of what they did for her by showing them a lot of love.


    Annabeth smiled. "Thank you, Dad and Mom."


    "Silly girl, you''re doing it again. How many times do you want me to say this? It''s what we should do asa family, so stop thanking us, all right?" Sharon rolled her eyes.


    "I should still express my gratitude," Annabeth stated.


    "Keep it to yourself and continue eating," her mother-inw urged.


    She nodded obediently.


    After the meal, Wilson and Sharon stayed around for a long time before leaving.


    Once Josh had seen them off, he began to clean up the kitchen while she rxed on the couch.


    Sometimes, Annabeth genuinely


    wanted to help when she saw how


    busy he seemed, but she knew he


    wouldn''t want her to help even if she offered.


    So, she kept quiet and turned her attention to the television, watching Josh''s previous acting projects.

 Chapter 2148

    Chapter 2148


    It was Josh Batton''s first period drama.


    Annabeth Cates was charmed by the sight of her husband riding a horse.


    While she leisurely watched television, Josh kept himself busy in the kitchen.


    Everything seemed peaceful as she leisurely watched him on television while he kept himself busy in the kitchen.


    In the blink of an eye, the day Annabeth agreed to return home to visit her parents had arrived.


    Josh had postponed all his remaining work within the week to apany her on the trip home. Together, they flew home in a helicopter.


    Afternding on the roof of the building, they took the elevator down to where her family lived.


    Both of them were stunned when they arrived, hearing the lively sounds of peopleughing and talking.


    There appeared to be many people in the house, all sounding like young women.


    Annabeth''s eyes widened in surprise. "What''s going on?"


    Josh gently shook his head.


    "Do you think they let all your female fans inside?" she wondered out loud.


    He shook his head again as they exchanged confused nces before sighing helplessly.


    Annabeth then pressed on the doorbell.


    Ding-dong. Ding-dong.


    The door opened after it rang twice, only it wasn''t Peggy Howards who answered the door, but a young girl from the unit across theirs.


    Her face turned red with excitement as soon as she saw Josh.


    Covering her mouth quickly, she screamed out loud. "Oh my god! I never imagined my idol would one day appear in front of me! You''re so handsome in person, and I''ve liked you for a long time. I''ve been a fan since your career first began."


    "Thank you," Josh said with a polite smile.


    The girl became even more frenzied when she heard his voice. "Your voice is so soothing. You sound even better in person." He smiled again. "Thank you."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Annabeth then pulled him inside, changing into slippers before they hurried over to the living room, stunned by what they saw there. There were around thirty other girls, some d in high school uniforms while others weren''t, apart from Bobby Cates and Peggy. The girls all looked like high school students.


    The young girl from earlier quickly stepped forward as she gazed at Josh and Annabeth. "Here''s the


    thing, my ssmates are all your avid fans. When they found out you wereing, they begged me to bring them along, and I couldn''t refuse."


    She was scratching her head nervously.


    Annabeth smiled awkwardly. "How did you know we wereing?"


    "Your mother told my mother, who then told me she answered before carefully pressing her palms together while shooting a pleading look at them. ¡°Annabeth, Josh, please don''t kick us out. Let us stay here for a while, please?"


    Josh pinched his forehead in exhaustion and nodded decisively.


    After all, it was a request from the neighbors who lived across from his inws. He didn''t want to embarrass them.


    He wanted to maintain a good rtionship with neighbors since he and his wife weren''t always around. Her parents might still require their neighbors'' assistance at times.

 Chapter 2149

    Chapter 2149


    Meanwhile, Annabeth Cates remained cool and polite, knowing what her husband was thinking.


    Right then, she felt touched but also very uneasy.


    She had reminded her mother not to tell anyone about theming home, but apparently, she hadn''t listened and ended up putting Josh Batton in an awkward situation.


    Seeing this, Peggy Howards awkwardly smiled at the two of them. ¡°I didn''t think this would happen."


    There were too many people around then, so neither Annabeth nor Josh said much and continued to smile politely.


    The girls surrounded him and began talking to both of them.


    It became even more awkward, but they remained gracious, following the rest to the couch to sit next to Bobby Cates and Peggy.


    Flocking around them, the girls began taking pictures and talking excitedly-


    "Josh, I''ve liked you for a long time. Honestly, I feel like I can''t breathe anymore."


    "Me too. Josh, I''ve been a fan since day one. I''ve always voted for you in polls andpetitions."


    "Who hasn''t? I only learned how to vote and endorse celebrities because of you, Josh."


    The girls were talking over each other enthusiastically.


    Seeing their idol in person was nearly driving them mad.


    He was the most handsome man they had ever seen in person.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    They found him attractive from


    yel


    every angle, his body was as luminous as a bright light that could easily make anyone fade into the background.


    They loved their idol even more now and silently vowed that they would love him until the very end.


    The girls held their lingering gazes Josh


    at


    vel.ne


    Annabeth beside him, Conte A ncing over at y envious of heret


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Their feelings of envy began ever since he first announced their uing nuptials.


    Now that they had seen them sitting intimately together in person, they felt even more jealous as they wore passionate looks in their eyes.


    However, Josh and Annabeth remained at ease.


    He struck up a friendly conversation with the girls, even offering autographs.


    The couple didn''t refuse anyone who approached them with autographs or requests for pictures together.


    As they became the center of attention, Bobby and Peggy were proud that their daughter could end up with someone like Josh.


    Neither of them thought Annabeth would ever achieve this someday.

 Chapter 2150

    Chapter 2150


    After spending an hour with the girls, Josh Batton finally ushered them out.


    They were very understanding and eventually left.


    Once they were gone, the house became quiet instantly.


    Annabeth Cates held his hand as they approached Bobby Cates and Peggy Howards, frowning while she spoke. "Dad, Mom, please don''t tell anyone that we''reing home next time. Otherwise, It would be troublesome."


    Her mother nodded apologetically. "I know. I didn''t think the girl who lived across would spill the beans."


    Annabeth shook her head helplessly. "You should''ve thought of that."


    Peggy nodded again. "Okay, I won''t do it again. I''m sorry."


    Josh merely chuckled nonchntly hearing this. "All right, it''s all over now. Stop ming Mom, Honey. She didn''t know this would happen either."


    "I''m just pointing it out," his wife argued. "I wasn''t ming her. I just didn''t want to cause you any trouble."


    She genuinely felt sorry to leave him with such arge crowd to deal with today.


    Bobby, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke up. "Yeah, we''re truly sorry. It won''t happen again, Josh. We''ve caused you a lot of trouble."


    "It''s really fine. Don''t me yourselves," Josh insisted with a shake of his head. "Annabeth and I brought you some supplements, and my parents also sent along some gifts for you. I forgot to bring them down from the helicopter. I''ll go get them right away."


    With that, he stood up and prepared to head out.


    Annabeth stood up too. "I''lle with you."


    As they left the house together, she peered up at him. "You are not upset?"


    Putting his ck windbreaker on, he hugged her closer and shook his head.


    "Of course not. Do I seem like a petty person to you?" he asked with an affectionate look in his eyes. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just hope it doesn''t happen again, I


    want to more time with vous t Withs when we visit rather than


    with other people," he added.


    "Yeah, I''m sure it won''t happen again," she echoed.


    ¡°All right, let''s not overthink it. We''ll go and get the stuff, okay?"


    "Ahh! Who is this? D*mn! Are you Josh Batton?"


    At the bottom of the stairs, a middle-aged woman began screaming at her as she took her phone out to take pictures of him.


    Annabeth didn''t recognize the woman and assumed she was a new neighbor.


    The couple was still hugging each other, appearing stunned. However, they awkwardly but politely nodded at her before Josh came to his senses and reluctantly let go of his wife.


    She took a step backward, scratching the back of her head.


    By then, the woman had already recorded their intimate moment.


    After she calmed down, she hurried over and looked lovingly at him. "You''re Josh Batton, aren''t you? It is you!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± he said graciously, making her feel as if she would soon suffocate.


    ¡°I-I got to see my idol in person. You''re in the building I live in. Should I buy a lottery ticket?" she eximed in disbelief.


    Josh chuckled. "You could consider doing so."


    With that, he directly headed upstairs with Annabeth, leaving the woman by herself.


    Watching them leave, she felt excited, envious, and jealous.

 Chapter 2151

    Chapter 2151


    After taking a few steps up the staircase, Josh Batton let go of Annabeth Cates to retrace his steps down to the woman.


    Feeling overwhelmed, she stood still and covered her mouth, trembling visibly. "Did youe back for me?"


    "Who else? Is there anyone else around here?" he asked in amusement.


    The woman held her breath. "How can I help you?"


    "It''s nothing out of the ordinary. I''m only hoping that you''ll keep my presence a secret. Can you do that? I''m willing to give you my autograph in exchange," he said.


    She nodded without hesitation, unable to believe she was getting his autograph. She''d been a fan of his for many years.


    "All right, Josh. Please sign on my back. I love you so much," she dered as she eagerly turned around. "Do you have a pen? I can go home and get one if you don''t."


    "I''ve got one," he replied calmly, retrieving a pen from his pocket and then signing on her back.


    His autograph consisted of his full name.


    He put his pen away when he was done. "All right. I''ll be leaving now. Thank you, and remember to keep this a secret."


    The woman watched him leave after that, feeling so excited that she started to tear up. "Thank you, Josh!"


    He didn''t reply further, silently hugging Annabeth as they walked away.


    The woman became even wilder when they were gone, instantly removing her coat to study his autograph.


    Then, hugging it tightly as if holding a rare treasure, she mumbled to herself, "Oh my god! I have Josh''s autograph! Did I just win the lottery?"


    She felt even more excited about this than if she were to win the lottery.


    His signature seemed to glow before her eyes.


    "I have to go home and put this


    "she uttered to herself. "Yeah, I have to keep it in a safety vault so that nobody could steal it.


    that nobody could steal t


    With that, she quickly turned around and returned home with the coatin hand, removing her shoes hastily as soon as she entered her house. Then, she ced the precious coat in a safety vault.


    Meanwhile, Josh and Annabeth carried two suitcases out from the helicopter.


    They contained gifts from them and the Battons for Bobby Cates and Peggy Howards.


    Josh carried a suitcase in each hand before leading his wife downstairs.


    "Do you need help?"


    "No, just stay behind me," he declined with a shake of his head.


    Annabeth nodded with a smile.


    They soon brought the suitcases


    into the house, where her parents et


    met them at the door as they entered.


    "What''s going on? Do these both contain gifts you''ve brought us?" her father asked.


    "Are you serious?" Peggy was stunned by the tworge suitcases.


    Annabeth chuckled as she nodded. "Yes."


    Bobby was speechless.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 2152

    Chapter 2152


    Peggy Howards was also speechless.


    Right then, both parents appeared to be dumbfounded.


    "What''s all this? Do you always spend so frivolously? You could save up the money," Bobby Cates said.


    Annabeth Cates'' parents led a frugal lifestyle, rarely spending on anything deemed unnecessary.


    Although their daughter had married into a wealthy family and the Cates family had also amassed a small fortune, they still weren''t used to thevish lifestyle.


    Josh Batton grinned politely. "How can buying gifts for our parents be considered frivolous? This white suitcase contains things from us while the ck one contains gifts from my parents," he told them as he carried the suitcases to the living room.


    He then ced them on the floor and opened them up.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth gently held her parents'' hands and walked up to Josh from behind.


    They could see that the suitcases were full of supplements from various expensive brands unavable locally and solely imported.


    Bobby and Peggy were astounded again.


    Peggy couldn''t resist nagging. "Next time, please don''t buy so many supplements for us. We haven''t even finished the ones you boughtst time."


    "The expiry dates are still a considerable time away, anyway. You have ample time to consume them slowly," Josh voiced. "There''s no need to worry about us. Save some for yourselves. We can buy our own supplements," Peggy insisted. "Would you do so? Would you spend money on such things?" Annabeth asked, shaking her head helplessly.


    Her mother had no retort.


    "Josh knows that you won''t spend on these things if we don''t. That''s why we brought these for you," she said knowingly. Her parents seemed embarrassed, exchanging nces and smiling as they turned to gaze at their considerate son-inw.


    "Thank you, Josh, and thank your


    parents for us, too. You''re very


    Vel


    thful, but please don''t give us


    anything else next time. We have more than we need."


    He chuckled. ¡°Don''t worry about it. I''ll keep these in your room for now."


    Bobby nodded, prompting Josh to close the suitcases, bringing them to their room.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth affectionately held their hands before settling down on the couch.


    Peggy then whispered into her ear, "Why didn''t you try to stop them? It''s such a waste of money."


    "Don''t you think I''ve tried? It''s pointless," she shrugged helplessly. "Josh and his parents only want the best for the two of you."


    They were overjoyed to hear that,


    despite not wanting the Battons to


    spend money on them. It certContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    reflected how Annabeth was


    regarded by the family. They


    obviously adored her and treated her well.


    Annabeth''s parents were d to know they weren''t misled at all.


    "Annabeth they are a wonderful family. You must appreciate them and never do anything you''ll regret. Do you understand?" her mother said, feeling fond of everyone in the Batton family.


    She couldn''t think of anyone better than them as inws.


    Annabeth nodded in agreement, beaming with joy when the Battons were brought up. "Yeah, I''ll be good to them."


    "These must cost several hundred thousand, right?" Bobby asked.


    "Probably up to a million," she answered calmly.

 Chapter 2153

    Chapter 2153


    Bobby Cates and Peggy Howards gasped when they heard this. They were taken aback by how wealthy the Batton family was. They felt even more remorseful about the money spent.


    They didn''t expect these supplements would cost so much.


    Annabeth Cates smiled and hugged them both. "They insisted on suchvish gifts, and I couldn''t stop them."


    ¡°Annabeth, there''s no way you''ll find a better family,¡± her father said incredulously.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You have to be thankful to them," Peggy stated.


    She nodded in agreement, feeling embarrassed when she thought about it, too. "Yeah, you''re right."


    Chuckling, her mother ruffled her hair. "Your father and I are so happy that you get to live such a good life, Annabeth."


    They never dreamed that their daughter, who looked ordinary at best, could marry into an ultra-wealthy family like the Battons or that they could one day cross paths with a family that they only heard from myths.


    "I''m very happy too," she dered softly with a contented smile. "You two should eat or drink whatever you like and spend the money I give you as you wish. Don''t worry about me. I have everything I need. Just make sure you look after yourselves."


    Her parents nodded.


    They might appear to agree, but they didn''t think so in their hearts.


    Annabeth could be living very well right now, but they still wanted to prepare for a rainy day, so they decided to save up on her behalf.


    That way, if she ever found herself unhappy in the Batton family, she could still return to them.


    By then, they would''ve saved enough for their daughter to live luxuriously for the rest of her life. Even if they weren''t as wealthy as the Battons, they''d at least never have to suffer.


    "We''ve been seeing Josh appear on television very often. He''s doing so well. Our neighbors would always look at us enviously whenever the subject came up. I do feel proud of him," Peggy expressed with pride.


    Right then, Josh walked out of the room to sit next to her, resting his hand on her shoulder. "I''m happy that I could make you proud."


    Peggy couldn''t stop smiling when she heard this, feeling joyful whenever she saw him.


    Peggy was very pleased with her son-inw.


    "I''m so delighted to be your mother-inw," she told him fondly. "Josh, don''t exhaust yourself and rest more often when you can. I feel that you''ve lost weight recently."


    "Yeah, I will. I have gotten thinner, but it''s not because of exhaustion. I''m intentionally trying to lose weight."


    "You''re already thin! Why are you still trying to lose weight?" she questioned sternly.


    "I''ll look better on camera.


    "You look good enough on camera


    as you


    you are. How much better


    for?" she asked, unab


    think of any other celebrity w


    to


    looked better than Josh so far.


    "Slightly better,¡± he replied.


    Bobby shook his head helplessly. "You look good enough. Take care of your health.¡±


    "Yeah, I know. Don''t worry about me, Dad, Mom."


    "Where''s your luggage? Aren''t you going to stay here for a few days?" Bobby queried.


    He and his wife were overjoyed when Annabeth said they were staying for a few days.


    However, when he didn''t see their luggage, he was worried they might leave after only a short visit. He felt disconcerted.

 Chapter 2154

    Chapter 2154


    "We realized there were already a lot of things for you while we were packing. That''s why we didn''t want to bring any clothes. We were nning to buy what we need here once we arrived. Don''t worry, we''ll be staying here," Josh Batton exined immediately, knowing very well what was on their mind.


    Naturally, Annabeth Cates'' parents were hoping their daughter would stay for a prolonged visit as they hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    "My schedule is all sorted out, too. We''ll be here with the two of you for some time," he added.


    Bobby Cates and Peggy Howards instantly rxed upon hearing that.


    "We were thinking of taking you both out on a trip somewhere. Is there anywhere you''d like to go in particr?" Annabeth asked.


    ¡°We can go somewhere nearby. Traveling is a waste of money," her father said.


    "No, it''s not, Dad. It''ll be an eye-opening experience to go somewhere further," she said.


    "How is that not a waste of money? We could eat lots of good food at home with the money," Peggy told her.


    Hearing them, Josh was touched by their sensible approach to money as usual.


    "It''s not the same," he let out a chuckle. "Everyone should go out exploring now and then. If you won''t tell us where you want to go, then we''ll make the decision."


    "I really can''t think of a ce," Bobby said after a moment''s consideration.


    "What about City L?" Annabeth suggested. "I heard there''s an outdoor hot spring that''s pretty fun. We can explore the hot spring before walking around. What do you think?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She knew that her parents enjoyed hot springs immensely and could see how tempted they were by the idea.


    "It''s been decided, then. That''s where we''ll go." Josh instantly made the call after seeing their facial expressions.


    They didn''t voice any objections upon observing how determined the younger couple seemed. Their notion of how traveling was a waste of money came from being frugal their entire lives.


    "I''ll find the amodation and n our travel itinerary," Annabeth spoke up eagerly. "Josh, this is what I''m best at."


    "Call me Honey," he reminded her, making herugh.


    "Honey..."


    Her parents were contented when they saw how loving she and Josh were with each other.


    He let out a chuckle as well. "Okay, good. I''ll n everything out. You don''t have to do anything."


    "I can still n the itinerary. I have to do something, at least. I need to feel like I''m contributing," she insisted.


    Josh was already purchasing tickets


    to some tourist attractions online as they spoke. "You''re already the top contributor in my eyes without doing anything else."


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    "I feel like you''re making mepletely dependent on you," she argued. "I might not be able to look after myself after a while."


    "That''s actually pretty good. Nobody


    else would want you if you can''t look after yourself. Then nobody willpete against me for you if that''s the case," he replied with a cheeky grin.


    Her heart raced when she heard this, her face turning red.


    Meanwhile, Bobby and Peggy exchanged nces and smiled.


    "She''s such an ordinary girl. Who would want to steal her away?" Peggy joked.


    "My wife isn''t ordinary at all," Josh


    dered while ruffling her hair


    affectionately. "In my eyes, shoel


    twoman in the wor


    the


    Annabeth immediately felt embarrassed. "I''m such an ordinary person. How am I good-looking?"


    "You are, to me," he said. He would never get bored of looking at Annabeth.


    She might not have looked stunning at first nce, but she gradually grew prettier over time.

 Chapter 2155

    Chapter 2155


    Perhaps, beauty truly lies in the eyes of its beholder.


    There were all sorts of beautiful women in the entertainment industry, but Josh Batton only had eyes for Annabeth Cates.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was willing to do anything for her.


    Her face turned impossibly red upon hearing her husband''spliments in front of her parents. "You''re so annoying. Please stop talking."


    Josh merely grinned and stared at her without saying anything further. The look in his eyes was far more affectionate than it ever seemed when he acted in movies.


    His tender gaze made her want to give Josh her heart.


    Seeing how shy Annabeth seemed, he couldn''t resist lifting his hand to caress her hair gently, feeling like she was an obedient kitten whenever he touched her like that.


    It was an addictive feeling.


    Bobby Cates and Peggy Howards were beginning to feel a little self-conscious by their affectionate interaction. At the same time, they were also happy for them.


    Unsure of what to say, Annabeth immediately stood up. "Let''s get ready to go out to buy some daily necessities."


    Her husband instantly nodded and stood up, retrieving a pair of sunsses and a mask before putting them on. Then, he removed two ck caps from Annabeth''s backpack before putting one on her head, followed by his own. The caps had the same design that gave off a romantic vibe.


    He pressed his cap down low, blocking his face entirely in addition to the sunsses and a mask.


    Despite the disguise, he was still shockingly handsome as his perfect physique was still evident.


    At that moment, Annabeth felt charmed by him again.


    She quickly looked away, putting her own mask and sunsses on before pressing down her cap.


    After saying goodbye to her parents,


    the couple held hands while walking out the door, oblivious to Bobby and Peggy''s matching grins as they watched them leave.


    There were satisfied with how their marriage was going.


    "Our daughter has truly married into a great family. I can''t help thinking that she got very lucky," Bobby told his wife.


    "An astrologist once said Annabeth


    has great luck in romance,


    remember?t didn''t think so in the past because I''ve always felt that she''s amoner and can''t a possibly marry into a wealthy family. I can''t believe it actually happened," Peggy said.


    "Exactly. Life is mysterious sometimes," he replied.


    "I hope they can stay together forever. I like Josh very much," she sighed.


    ***


    To maintain a low profile, Annabeth called for a taxi instead of using the helicopter when they left the house.


    Soon, their taxi was headed to the best shopping mall in the area.


    Of course, shopping malls in this city were iparable to the ones in Antis in terms of size or atmosphere, but they still enjoyed themselves.


    Josh was usually very down-to-earth and didn''t mind using ordinary products despite being used to high-end brands.


    They walked from the jewelry section on the first floor to the female clothing section on the third floor.


    He was stunned by how affordable


    the items were and was already holding several shopping bags f various sizes after only walking around for a short while.


    Meanwhile, numerous women were staring at him with looks of admiration in their eyes.

 Chapter 2156

    Chapter 2156


    The women didn''t recognize Josh Batton as the renowned celebrity he was, but they were still attracted to his impressive physique and charisma. Annabeth Cates and Josh found themselves at the center of attention. It often happened regardless of when or where as long as he was around. She shone just as brightly as her celebrity husband.


    Josh was very decisive throughout the shopping process and would buy whatever caught her eyes.


    It made several women envious.


    Two people began talking behind them¡ª


    "That guy must be filthy rich! Is that his girlfriend? He''s so good to her."


    ¡°She doesn''t even need to try anything on and he''d buy everything she sees. Is he from a wealthy family?"


    "That girl is so lucky. I''m so envious."


    "I can sense that the guy is very good-looking. He must look handsome if he takes off his mask."


    "He looks like a celebrity to me, but I can''t remember who exactly."


    Hearing their conversations, Annabeth and Josh hastened their way to the fourth floor to avoid being recognized.


    The fourth floor had shops selling men''s clothes, and they still attracted attention even there.


    She led him into a store selling casual apparel where he followed her around, carrying all the shopping bags they''d bought as she continuously held some clothes up against him for a once over.


    Josh just did whatever Annabeth wanted and bought six different outfits she picked out for him.


    The clothes seemed to suit him well with superior quality despite the rtively smaller brand.


    She held his hand as they exited the store. "Why did you agree to everything I chose? Don''t you have any opinion?"


    "You''re the one who will be looking at me when I wear them. I''m fine as long as you think I look good," he replied.


    She grinned, feeling warm in her heart.


    Right then, the two people behind them began talking again-


    "Don''t you think the man looks so much like Josh Batton? And that woman looks like Annabeth Cates!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I remember Annabeth is from around here, isn''t she? Could she have brought Josh here to visit her parents?"


    "D*mn, how


    Josh


    Annabeth? I don''t


    c did you know they''re a ce like this." Content cet


    celebrities like them would


    "I''m Josh''s loyal fan. I think that''s


    to


    to


    him no matter how I look at it. Let


    tell from the back of his head and neck."


    Swno


    The couple in question exchanged nces as they heard what they said and began to pick up the speed as they walked.


    Seeing this, the people behind also quickened their pace, intending to get to the bottom of their identities.


    To avoid being recognized and


    trapped in the mall, Josh handed the


    bags in his left hand to Annabeth and proceeded to pick her up with one arm, hurrying down the esctor.


    She held onto the bags with one hand, wrapping the other hand around his neck as they worked together seamlessly.


    The faster the two of them moved, the more those people suspected who they might be.


    Suddenly, the crowd went wild.

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157


    Josh Batton carried Annabeth Cates and quickly ran down the esctor right when the people behind them had already recognized them, screaming as they chased after them.


    "Josh, don''t leave! We love you!"


    "We love you, Josh! Ahh! Wait, Josh!"


    "Josh! Josh!"


    "Josh Batton? It''s Josh Batton!"


    With screams erupting all around them, people on the first floor began to notice and started joining the crowd who ran after them.


    Josh had encountered something like this countless times.


    He remained calm and continued running out of the mall with Annabeth in his arms.


    She could see the crowd charging toward them like a swarm of flies. They were about to be surrounded by a shockinglyrge number of people. "They''re catching up! We have to hurry," she eximed, clutching Josh tightly.


    In front of them, several people who had just walked through the entrance started to notice them as well and ran frantically toward them.


    Fortunately, there weren''t as many people.


    After looking around, he chose to confront them directly.


    People were running haphazardly down from the second, third, and fourth floors, looking like zombies in movies.


    Annabeth had witnessed situations like this numerous times before, so she wasn''t exactly shocked.


    She was only worried that they might get trapped within the crowd.


    They were now surrounded by screams and cheers, as well as shing lights.


    A few minutester, Josh managed


    to escap


    from the shopping mall


    but continued to run


    09201


    people were still pursuing them.


    His strides were long, and he regrly exercised, so he had the stamina to outrun them all.


    Even as the people behind him were already gasping for breath, Josh still seemed to be breathing normally. Other passersby joined the crowd when they saw this scene and heard his voice, creating a snowball effect.


    It seemed as if Josh and Annabeth nearly caused a riot with everyone from the nearby streets running after them. Worried that her husband might not be able to handle it physically, she asked, ¡°Josh, how are you doing?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine. How about you?" Josh answered as he continued to run.


    "I''m fine, too."


    ¡°Also, call me Honey,¡± he insisted, managing to hold his breath steady and sounding like his usual self despite carrying her while holding all the clothes they bought and@unning for so long.


    She nodded. "Okay, Honey."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    S


    Then, she noticed an alley nearby. "Go in there. I''m very familiar


    one


    from them once we go int


    the path. We''ll be able to get a


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Josh did as she instructed and turned into the alley, taking directions from her.


    Ten minutester, they ran into the backyard of a barbeque restaurant within the alley.

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158


    Seeing nobody behind them then, Josh Batton instantly closed the door.


    They could still hear people screaming outside.


    Soon, the sounds faded along with their footsteps until they werepletely gone, making Josh and Annabeth Cates heave sighs of relief while exchanging nces.


    Josh seemed exhausted as he leaned against the door, out of breath.


    After putting her and the numerous shopping bags down, he peeked through the gaps in the door. "Phew, they''re finally gone."


    Annabeth was still in a state of shock. "Yeah."


    Frowning slightly, he removed his sunsses. "I''m sorry that you can''t even shop peacefully. People always end up recognizing me," he sighed apologetically, feeling genuinely sorry about this.


    His wife had been robbed of an ordinary life by being married to him. They always lived their lives in front of the camera.


    They would be photographed whenever they went out shopping or going to the movies, even merely walking on the streets. They also had to constantly adorn disguises to avoid recognition by their fans.


    They couldn''t live like normal couples to go shopping leisurely without a disguise, and always needed to be on their toes.


    They''d have to run for their lives as soon as their fans discovered their identities.


    Annabeth pulled her mask down, smiling and appearing to be unconcerned while she stood on tiptoes to caress his face. "I don''t mind, Honey. I''m willing to go through anything as long as I can be with you.


    ¡°Besides, I honestly don''t think there''s anything bad about this," she added.


    She truly didn''t mind these inconveniences and was willing to do anything to have Josh as her husband.


    She wouldn''t mind even if she had to stay at home and never go shopping again.


    His heart swelled with joy upon hearing her words.


    His hand lifted to ruffle her hair gently. "I''m so lucky to have you as my wife.¡±


    Josh knew very well how stressful it was to be married to a celebrity.


    Apart from being verbally attacked by his fans, Annabeth couldn''t live normally or do anything she wanted.


    They had to be careful whatever they did.


    But she had never onceined and was always gentle and agreeable.


    His wife was a good person, and he loved her more and more for it.


    Josh instantly felt much better after removing his mask.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    Suddenly, the restaurant owner walked over and pointed at them.


    vel?


    They hastily put their masks back on when they heard the voice, looking at each other. They then simultaneously picked up the bags on the floor and left. Content


    belongs to


    The alley was now empty. Their hands interlocked as they strolled along, carrying the shopping bags.


    It seemed peaceful and wonderful


    once more without fans chasing after them. They gradually slowed down their pace to enjoy the peaceful scenery in the alley taking in the nts and trees around them.


    It was rxing enough to pay attention to the intricate stores along the way.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Once


    hailed


    he were out of the alley, they


    heaviaxi and returned I a long sigh of relief une


    They were fortunate to have returned home in such a peaceful manner.

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159


    The living room was empty, but Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates could hear the sound of chopping of meating from the kitchen. They could also hear Bobby Cates and Peggy Howardsughing.


    It felt very warm in the house. Coupled with the vibrant noises, the two of them felt extremely at ease.


    They ced everything they bought by the main door before washing their hands in the bathroom.


    Then, they entered the kitchen together to find Annabeth''s parents chatting as her father chopped meat with two knives while Peggy diced onions.


    It was a heart-warming scene.


    The pot next to them was already boiling, with steam rising from it to fill the room and making it seem a little smokey.


    Peggy immediately smiled when she saw them enter. "Why did you twoe in? We''re fine on our own."


    Smiling, Josh walked to stand in between Peggy and Bobby. "What are you cooking? Let me help."


    He reached for one of the knives, intending to start helping, but Bobby leaned slightly sideways to block his way before continuing what he was doing. "Annabeth, you like meatballs, don''t you? I''ll make you some from scratch. The handmade ones taste significantly better than store-bought ones," her father said.


    "Josh, go out and spend time with Annabeth. As our guests, we aren''t putting you to work. Aren''t you tired enough at home? You better get some rest while you''re here," he added.


    However, Josh swiftly snatched the knives away from him, gently pushing him aside while swiftly removing his apron and putting it on himself. He then began chopping the meat with the knives the way it was done earlier.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    His knife technique seemed precise and cool, too.


    The lighting in the kitchen was just about right.


    It was as if Annabeth was watching an idol drama with culinary arts as its central theme.


    Meanwhile, Josh was like the male protagonist capable of producing countless delicious dishes in the drama.


    Her heart was racing again.


    However, Bobby seemed embarrassed. "What are you doing? I told you to have fun outside."


    "He''s right. It''s so rare for you toe here, so how could you be doing all these things?" Peggy felt a little embarrassed, too.


    However, Josh had a nonchnt


    expression on his face. "I''m not here often enough to help, so I wanted to do what can while I am here. You two should go outside and rest I''ll be fine on my own. I know how to make meatballs, too."


    Peggy rejected his offer, though. "No way. I want to stay and help out.


    Besides, I want to personally uneo


    cook


    some good food for you both It''s what I want to do most right now."


    He nodded obediently. "Fine. We''ll stay here and let Dad spend time with Annabeth outside."


    Annabeth was d that her husband could get along fine with her mother.


    Smiling softly, she stepped forward and carefully adjusted his apron. "I''ll stay and help out, too. Dad can wait outside."


    ¡°No, you don''t. This is no ce for a pregnant woman, so hurry up and wait out there,¡± Josh insisted sternly before turning to address her father.


    ¡°Dad, please take her outside. It''s too crowded in here, it''s beginning to feel a little cramped."


    Seeing that he was determined to


    help out in the kitchen, Bobby nodded and then led Annabeth out to the living room, leaving Josh and Peggy the only ones who remained in the kitchen.

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160


    Peggy Howards continued to dice onions while gazing at Josh Batton. "I''m really fond of you, Josh. You have an even more wonderful personality than your appearance suggests. My daughter is very lucky to have found you.


    "Annabeth is a kind-hearted person, but she can be a little reckless with her words sometimes. I hope you won''t mind if she says anything to annoy you. Please try to bear with her.


    ¡°Of course, you can alwayse to me if there''s anything you can''t handle with her. I can speak to her about it," she added.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh nodded gently. "There''s nothing about Annabeth that I have a problem with because I think she''s great in every aspect. Besides, men are supposed to be tolerant toward their wives. As long as she doesn''t cross any lines, I''d be more than fine with it."


    She felt even more assured when she heard this.


    "You''re truly wonderful. Thank you," she said, smiling in contentment.


    "Annabeth is even more wonderful. You and Dad have raised her well," heplimented.


    "How''s her temperamenttely? Pregnant women can get upset easily sometimes."


    "She''s been great and hasn''t thrown any tantrums," he said, chuckling. "Don''t worry, I can tolerate it even if she does. My parents taught me that men are doomed if they aren''t good to their wives."


    Peggy chuckled at this. "Your parents'' teachings are unique indeed."


    Previously, she''d heard about the Battons'' teachings from her daughter and Sharon Lindt.


    She genuinely found it unique. Other families would educate their young ones to behave in a certain way, but they only had one rule; the men in the family should always be good to their wives.


    In her mind, a family like theirs was umon.


    "Yeah, I think so too," Joshughed.


    After that, they both started joking around, invokingughter in the kitchen with him entertaining his mother-inw with endless jokes. They got along famously, like mother and son, creating a heartwarming scene.


    Over an hourter, they had


    prepared a tableful of dishes with Peggy as the head chef since she wanted to cook personally, while he was merely her assistant.


    He ced thepleted dishes on the dining table one at a time.


    There were a total of five sides and one soup including marinated meatballs, stir-fried cauliflower, braised prawns, sour-and-spicy shredded potatoes, pan-fried squid, and chicken soup with ginseng.


    Although the dishes weren''t served with exquisite ting, they still looked and smelled appetizing.


    Annabeth was pleased to have the chance to eat her mother''s home-cooked food, not realizing that she''d finished over a bowl and a half of rice.


    She ate quickly due to hunger, so by the time she was done, the others were still eating.


    She then excused herself to y with her phone next to them silently while Josh continued to eat, chatting with Bobby and Peggy.

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161


    When Annabeth Cates logged into Weibo, she noticed that she and Josh Batton appeared on the list of hot topics again, upying the number one spot.


    ''#Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates chased on the streets#''


    Upon clicking on the topic, there were numerous posts from marketing ounts, showing videos of Josh carrying her as he ran through the shopping mall and streets.


    In the videos, arge number of people were following behind them as they sped ahead.


    Sounds of people screaming nearly drowned out everything else.


    From the videos, it seemed like there were even more people than they''d thought.


    It was a disturbing sight as she watched the videos, unable to imagine what could happen if they were really surrounded by those people.


    There were many versions of videos taken from different angles, but they only captured their backs and the sides of their faces.


    Even so, Josh still looked very handsome in them.


    He was like a star that shone brightly even without any editing.


    He still looked attractive even though his face was mostly hidden.


    His charisma and physique were enough to captivate anyone who watched the video.


    The marketing ounts wrote the same captions on each video, exining when and where Annabeth and Josh showed up and how people chased after them frantically on the streets.


    Numerous people responded to each video-


    ¡°Erm, I can''t understand this. Why won''t people let Josh and Annabeth shop in peace?"


    "It looks like Josh brought Annabeth home to visit her parents. Can''t you let them exist in peace? Must you all surround them like that?"


    ¡°Oh my god! Annabeth is pregnant. What if Josh slips and falls while carrying her? Are you all aware of the consequences? Will any of you be responsible for the loss of their child?"


    "As one of Josh''s fans, I truly feel sorry for him. He can''t even have a moment of peace!"


    "Am I the only person paying attention to Josh''s thighs? I must say, he has great thighs!"


    "As a randomizen, I can sense how Annabeth is even through the screen. Josh is awesome. He''s such a strong man!"


    "He''s truly a role model in the entertainment industry. Nobody can be better than him. I wish I were Annabeth."


    Bobby Cates and Peggy Howards instantly stood up to have a better view of her phone from behind when they heard the soundsing from the video.


    "What''s going on?" they asked simultaneously.


    Annabeth regained herposure before showing the footage, invoking gloomy expressions on her parents'' faces in an instant.


    Meanwhile, Josh continued to eat calmly and didn''t seem to mind.


    "Oh my god! Are these people crazy?" Bobby eximed in horror.


    "You both went through this? How did they recognize you? You were already well disguised," Peggy spoke up.


    "Yes, I couldn''t even recognize Josh myself," her husband said.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Annabeth shrugged nonchntly. "You two might not be aware of this, but Josh''s fans can recognize him by the back of his head."


    Bobby and Peggy were speechless, feeling so out of touch at that moment.


    How could something like this happen?


    .ne


    Annabeth chuckled. "It''s normal that you can''t understand. After all, you''ve never gone after idols before. If someone truly loves their idol, they are capable of something like this."


    Peggy nodded to show that she understood. "Yeah, perhaps so. Being a fan isn''t easy."


    With that, she turned to look at Josh with sorrowful eyes. ¡°Josh, life isn''t easy for you at all."


    However, he had an indifferent


    expression on his face. "I don''t think it''s a big deal. Since I''ve benefited


    from my poprity, naturally, I''det


    have to bear with certain


    inconveniences thate with


    it.


    There''s nothing much to say about it


    S


    He had gotten used to this long ago and had developed an open-minded attitude towards it.


    "Yeah, what you said made sense, but we still feel sorry for you," Bobby sighed helplessly.


    "There''s nothing to feel sorry for.


    Look, I might have to sacrifice more than ordinary people for this job, but


    I also earn a lot more," Josh told them.

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    "I still feel bad about it. I don''t want you feeling ufortable in any way," Bobby Cates said.


    He had long thought of Josh Batton as his biological son.


    "But then again, I am proud that you have so many fans," he added.


    Sometimes, pain and joy needed to coexist.


    Josh''s smile gradually widened. "Don''t feel bad. All right, let''s eat, Dad and Mom."


    Bobby and Peggy Howards nodded simultaneously, their hands sped as they returned to their seats to resume their meal.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth Cates continued to scroll through the list of Weibo topics, feeling bored as she browsed through other headlines but found nothing else of interest.


    ***


    The next day, Annabeth and Josh took her parents on their nned vacation, spending a few days together before he flew Annabeth back to Antis on his helicopter tond at Antis International Airport.


    Once their helicopter came to a stable halt on a helipad, they held each other''s hands and took an elevator to the underground parking lot before driving away.


    Keeping a low profile, nobody recognized them this time.


    On the road, Josh drove with one hand and held hers with the other, asionally lowering his head to press a kiss on her fingers.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    They seemed very intimate.


    They had their face masks removed since they were in the privacy of their car, able to breathe in the fresh air.


    He halted at a red light, followed suit by another car that came to a stop beside them.


    The girl in the car recognized him and started honking at Josh''s car, but he didn''t turn around.


    His wife had witnessed situations like that numerous times, so she didn''t bother looking either.


    Seeing that her honking wasn''t


    gaining any attention, the girl


    ig the traffic lights to takel


    photos of them with her


    phone.


    As soon as the lights turned green Josh stepped on the elerator and


    drove away, leaving her behind?


    she continued taking pictures in her stationary car.


    She seemed utterly crazy and jealous as she recalled how intimate her idol had been with his wife in their car.


    In the blink of an eye, another month had gone by.


    Summer began as spring ended, making everything feel much warmer.


    On this day, X Quest spent the entire day in meetings at X Entertainment.


    Once the meetings were over, she went to each practice room


    So enjoy the wonderful


    sight of some recruits practicing


    their performances.


    While she was gone, Georgie Clementine hired many new trainees for thepany, all young and full of vibrant energy.


    Halfway through, X''s phone started ringing.


    She nced down to see that the call was from Stanley Batton. She answered without hesitation.

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    X Quest leaned against the wall, watching an eighteen-year-old young man dancing in the practice room from across while she spoke to Stanley Batton on the phone. "What''s up, Honey? Did you miss me?"


    The teenager was wearing a loose-fitting white t-shirt and a pair of loose ck pants. He seemed full of youthful energy.


    She could see his face through the mirror, and he looked immacte and gentle but not weak. He was an attractive young man.


    He reminded her of a younger Josh Batton, X thought. With some grooming, he could be the next Josh.


    A single look was enough to catch her attention.


    He was mesmerizing.


    There were plenty of handsome men in the entertainment industry, but none of them couldpare to Josh in terms of their looks.


    However, this young man managed to do so.


    X had a sudden recollection of what Georgie Clementine had previously told her about discovering an eighteen-year-old teenager who had the potential to be the next Josh.


    Georgie had even shown her some of his information, but X might have been too busy and didn''t pay close attention.


    Then, she was distracted by other things and forgot about the young man.


    She figured that this young man before her was probably the one Georgie had mentioned.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was sitting in his ck Bugatti Veyron on the other end of the call. He''d stopped his car in front of Goldfield za with people constantly walking past him.


    Golden rays of dusklight covered nearly half the sky, and a single ray of warm light seeped into the car.


    Even so, it still could not melt away the cold aura around him.


    Although many people were walking past him, and he was clearly among the crowd, there seemed to be a wall that separated him from the rest.


    It was as if he was born to be superior to the rest.


    Lighting a cigarette with his window rolled down halfway, he spoke to his wife over the phone with azy look in his eyes.


    "Yeah, I miss you," he admittedly


    calmly, I bought a few purses you. I pick you up after


    t you get to check f


    too."


    He had a pleasant voice to listen to.


    X was a little surprised to hear this. "How many purses have you bought for metely?"


    "I was walking through the mall earlier and saw a few decent ones, so I decided to buy them for you," he replied.


    "Please don''t buy anymore. We don''t have room at home," she told him.


    "There will be. I''ll leave a room empty specifically for your purses."


    X was speechless. She had no idea why her husband was so adamant about buying purses for her.


    He''d buy them every three to five days, particrly thetest and most eye-catching ones that were popr on the inte.


    "Why have you been buying me pursestely?" she asked in curiosity.


    "There''s no other reason except I just wanted to," he answered.


    "How did you coincidentally buy all the most popr designs?" she asked.


    "I saw them on the inte."


    "You actually paid attention to these things?" she asked.


    "Yeah. A woman was bragging on the inte about how her husband always paid attention to such things. If their husbands are doing it then so must your husband," he replied.


    She had no idea people were bragging about this on the inte, but his reply made her feel joyful.


    "I can''t have you feeling envious of other people, can I? Whatever other women have, you must have it too," he added.


    Her smile widened as she watched


    the young man dancing in front of


    theyney, to be honest, I''ve never


    her.


    felt envious of anyone ever since we got together."


    X had everything other people owned. She also had things that other people didn''t.


    She genuinely didn''t feel she needed to be envious of anyone else.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    "Yeah, but it means I''ve done a good job, so I ought to keep it up," Stanley Batton teased.


    ¡°Okay, I guess you can keep doing so." X Quest grinned like an idiot while she spoke, unable to identify a single w in her husband.


    His lips curled into a smile as well. "Okay. Is there anything you''d like to eat? I can buy it for you beforeing over."


    "No, there''s nothing I want except for that milk tea from the store I frequent. Can you get some for me on the way?" she asked. "Okay, sure."


    "All right, I''ve got to go. There''s something I need to sort out over here," she told him.


    "Okay."


    After that, Stanley hung up the phone.


    By then, people outside the car had begun to notice him.


    The women couldn''t stop staring, all seemingly captivated by him.


    It seemed like they wished they could pull him up against their faces.


    Every woman in the country seemed to desire a man like Stanley. One could even go as far as to say he was the type to be desired by every woman in the world.


    Nobody could resist him.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Several people even took their phones out and started recording Tik Tok videos of Stanley.


    With his windows rolled down halfway, the lighting effect was favorable at his current location.


    d in a white shirt and a pair of ck pants, his cor was left slightly open with his sleeves casually rolled up. There was an effortless aura about him that eluded to an exclusive setting.


    He appeared even more noble once they applied filters to videos of him.


    People around him couldn''t resist discussing among themselves-


    "Isn''t that Stanley Batton? Oh my god, he''s so handsome! This is the first time I''ve seen him in person."


    "Is it Stanley? Am I dreaming?"


    "Is this a Bugatti Veyron? They are extremely expensive. I heard there are only a few of these in the world. It''s not something one can buy with money alone."


    "I can imagine how happy X must be. Honestly, he''s so handsome, he''s inhuman! He''s practically an angel."


    "He''s right here in front of me, but why do I feel as if he''s still so far away? I don''t even dare to get close."


    "Stop talking, sisters. I''m already fantasizing about how he''d fall for me in a novel. I''m going mad!"


    The women kept muttering around him.


    Feeling a little annoyed, Stanley rolled up his window and drove away, leaving them behind to


    vel


    resume theirments long after he was gone.


    They were still looking in the direction where he had driven away.


    To them, he was like a heavenly being that they could never get close enough.


    ?


    On the other side, X ended the call and entered the practice room, where the young man was focusing on his dancing.


    He didn''t stop even when he saw her


    walking in, and she didn''t


    him,


    sat


    Other. Instead, she serrupte


    bench nearby to


    him.


    Once the song ended, he stopped dancing and approached her respectfully. "How can I help you, Miss Quest?"


    His voice sounded pure, and he seemed like a soft-spoken person.


    The look in his eyes conveyed the same quality.


    His eyes seemed able to look into one''s heart.


    Even in silence, he emitted a positive aura, something that was simr to Josh Batton.

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    X Quest could envision a huge potential in the young man to be the next big thing.


    Smiling, she gently patted the seat next to her. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    He sat down obediently, seeming stiff at first. After a moment of hesitation, he ced his hands on his thighs, looking like a wide-eyed deer lost in the woods.


    "Don''t be nervous. We''re only having a chat," she said softly.


    "Okay," he nodded respectfully. "What would you like to chat about?"


    Then, he looked terrified all of a sudden. ¡°Are you kicking me out of thepany? Am I not doing good enough?"


    X immediately chuckled and shook her head. ¡°No, you''re great. I just want to talk to you as a friend."


    He instantly sighed in relief.


    "Are you afraid thepany might not want you?" she wondered.


    "Yeah. The terms offered by thispany are the best in the industry, and I like being here a lot," he answered.


    "Don''t worry, we are not making you leave. What''s your name?"


    "My name is Lukas Ronaldo," he said after sighing in relief again.


    X nodded, thinking that his name suited him well. "You have a nice name, Lukas. Stay in thepany, heed Georgie''s advice, and you''ll get the opportunities you''re looking for in the future."


    Lukas seemed pleasantly surprised. "Really?"


    "Yes," she nodded. "The pre-requisite is that you mustn''t cause any trouble. Make sure you protect yourself. If you want to remain in the entertainment industry for a long time, you must be able to withstand loneliness and being alone. Most importantly, take care of your reputation to avoid negative media.


    "Otherwise, once you are famous, anything bad you''ve done in the past can turn against you. It''ll be lethal, understand?" X said with a serious expression.


    These days, there were too many celebrities whose careers were destroyed by negative media after they found fame.


    Some people did too many bad things before joining the industry. Their career never took off as a result of their past.


    She hoped this young talent wasn''t someone like that.


    She had to groom him well.


    Lukas nodded obediently. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything like that. I''ll protect myself and remain a good person." "Okay, that''s great to hear. Keep it up. You have a bright future ahead of you."


    "Do I have a bright future?" he asked, sounding unconvinced.


    "Yes, I have high hopes for you," she said, smiling. "I will focus on helping you grow. Don''t let me down, okay?"


    Lukas was surprised to hear this. "Okay, I won''t."


    X had a vague recollection of


    Georgie Clementine telling her about this young talent with a good background who was a university student.


    He was studying medicine at Antis University.


    He was indeed the intelligent type.


    Lukas was a rare talent in the entertainment industry, regardless of his educational background or physical appearance.


    She sincerely hoped he wouldn''t


    forget why he chose this path. She wanted him to stay determined and achieve fame and sess th


    way.


    UMS


    right


    She didn''t want him to make poor choices and ruined his future.


    With a broad smile, X patted him affectionately on his shoulder. ¡°All right, get back to work. I''ll wander around somewhere else." With that, she stood up and prepared to leave.


    Lukas followed suit and stood up


    with a determined look ?


    in


    I right, goodbye, Ms. et o my best. I won''t let yourN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She smiled in approval and made a hasty exit withoutmenting further.


    Lukas released a long sigh as he watched her leave, sinking to the ground in excitement, and gazed at his reflection in the mirror.


    His boss was going to focus on helping him develop his career!


    She was going to focus on him!


    He was the focus!


    Did that mean his dream would soone true?


    As he thought of this, Lukas promptly stood up to resume practicing his dance moves as hard as he could.

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    There was no other way unless Lukas Ronaldo worked harder if he wanted to live up to X Quest''s expectations.


    He would hate to disappoint her.


    He wanted to be the best version of himself and be ready for the best opportunities.


    He also decided to be even more cautious and remain a good person.


    His goal was to be an exemry celebrity like Josh Batton, so to do that, he had to cherish the opportunity andunch his career the proper way.


    ***


    X returned to her office after checking on the other trainees. By then, it was alreadypletely dark outside.


    Lights of green and red dotted the entire city. From afar, the city seemed to havee alive.


    There were still many cars on the road despite it being at night.


    X walked over to the French windows, feeling at ease as she gazed down.


    After an entire day''s work, she no longer felt tense and could finally rx.


    Right then, someone knocked on the door, prompting her to whirl around, smiling as she looked toward her door.


    ¡°Come in," she called out, knowing that her husband had arrived.


    The door opened to reveal Stanley Batton, entering with two bags. One contained two cups of her favorite strawberry-vored milk tea, while the other was full of snacks.


    Hurrying forward, X reached for the two cups of milk tea. Then, she held his arm with one hand and leaned against him. "I only asked for some milk tea, so what''s with the bag of snacks?"


    "I wanted to bring you some snacks so you could eat them in the office," he answered affectionately. "I figured you were probably running out of them."


    "Thank you, Honey," she sighed in contentment.


    "Don''t mention it, silly girl."


    X hugged him in appreciation before walking over to sit at her desk while he took a seat on her office chair.


    His outfit was spotless, without a single wrinkle on his shirt or pants.


    one,


    X gave him a cup of milk tea as she slowly sipped the other feeling satisfied after having taste.


    first


    swno


    "How long did you have to wait in line today?" she wondered.


    "About an hour," he replied.


    "That''s way too long."


    Customers had to buy from the


    store directly as they were very


    particr in that they didn''t prel


    delivery services.


    Previously, X would either go in person or ask someone to go on her behalf when she wanted some.


    Ever since Stanley came into her life,


    he''d


    buyN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    and


    e the one to line up a favorite drink from he


    favorite store.


    Coming to think about it, it was rather unusual for a man as busy as her husband to do that for her.


    "Don''t you get annoyed every time you have to line up for so long to buy this for me?" she asked.


    For people like Stanley and herself, time was money.


    Waiting in line for an hour meant he had to lose a lot of money.


    "What do you think?" he replied, chuckling.

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    X Questughed. "Don''t you?"


    Stanley Batton gently pinched her cheek. "Why would you ask that? I''m your husband. Why would I be impatient when I do something for you?"


    Smiling as her heart fluttered in her chest, she sat on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck. "That''s good. I was afraid you might get annoyed someday."


    X knew what it felt like to wait in line and always hated it.


    "I won''t. Although I''m usually an impatient person, I''m willing to wait if it''s for you," he said.


    She beamed upon hearing this. "You''re so good to me."


    "That''s why you should appreciate me," he said.


    "You''re acting like a woman," she said, rolling her eyes.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Am I?"


    "Yes, you are,¡± she replied, taking another sip of her milk tea. She could taste the slight sweetness in her mouth.


    Even the air seemed sweet at that moment.


    "I wonder how the kids are doing at home. Let''s go home and check on them soon," she added.


    She missed her children as soon as she brought them up.


    Apart from her husband, her babies were the ones she missed the most.


    Their highs and lows of emotions could affect her easily.


    ¡°Okay, sure," he agreed, beginning to miss them when she mentioned Lte and Leon Batton.


    He felt an urge to return home to


    check on them several times throughout the working day.


    vel


    However, he couldn''t step away from his busy schedule.


    .ne


    "I''ve thought about them throughout the day while I was working. I wanted to go home and see them, but couldn''t," she admitted, echoing his thoughts.


    "Me too."


    "After having children of my own, I can understand my parents'' love better," she said.


    For the same reason, X missed her father even more, now realizing how great her father''s love was for her. "Yeah," Stanley murmured.


    "Both my parents are no longer around, so from now on, we should treat your parents better," she said.


    Nobody could love someone more than their own parents. Anyone else might abandon them but not their parents. Stanley nodded. "Yes, I agree."


    After finishing their milk tea, they held each other''s hands and walked out of the office.


    By then, most of the employees had already left, so the entire office was quiet.


    After getting into the car, they drove home.


    They could hear Lte and Leonughing loudly as soon as they entered the house, melting their hearts.


    Unable to wait before seeing their children, they hurriedly changed out of their shoes and walked into the living room.


    Then, they saw Lte and Leon


    lying on ymats, kicking with their feet while Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, and the nannies surrounded them in a circle.


    The adults were all holding toys to entertain the children and to get their attention.

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    Some of them had plush dolls in their hands, while others held tiny bells as they entertained the happy children, making themugh continuously. That sound ofughter was the purest thing in the world.


    Listening to theirughter filled X Quest with so much joy she wanted to pick them up and kiss them, but she refrained.


    She then pulled Stanley Batton along to the bathroom to wash their hands before approaching their children slowly. X reached for Lte Batton while he carried Leon Batton.


    Their children were growing well, appearing to be much taller and chubbier than before. Even their skin seemed fairer.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Their facial features appeared more distinct now, with both twins having simrrge pupils that seemed to glisten.


    "Has Lte been a good girl today? Hmm? Did you miss Mommy?" X chuckled and asked as she kissed her cheek tenderly.


    "Hehe. Huh, ahh," Lte gurgled, smiling at her mother.


    Although X couldn''t understand what her little girl was attempting tomunicate, she''d sensed that Lte was very happy, and this melted her heart.


    "Did you miss Mommy a lot? What about Daddy?" she asked with a smile.


    "Ahh, eh," Lte began mumbling again, looking adorable with her tiny glowing lips.


    She reached for X''s cor with her tiny hands, rubbing her face repeatedly against her shirt like a little kitten.


    X could sense how much her daughter missed her despite her inability tomunicate anything yet.


    Perhaps it was a special connection between mothers and daughters.


    X hugged her even tighter and gently kissed her on the cheek, prompting the child tough out loud as she enjoyed her mother''s kisses. The smile on her face seemed so pure.


    X was advised not to kiss her children too much, but she couldn''t hold back.


    Meanwhile, Stanley carefully held his


    son nearby, gently shaking his tiny plump hand. "What about you? Did you miss Daddy and Mommy hmm?"


    "Hmm. Ahh, eh," Leon began mumbling. His father couldn''t understand him either, but he reacted the same way X did. Grinning broadly, the look in his eyes became much softer. "Hmm, you missed us a lot, didn''t you? Were you happy today?"


    Leon didn''t respond except to stare at him with his big round eyes, his lips widening into a smile.


    Stanley seemed even more temperate in front of his children, looking like an affectionate father.


    He certainly didn''t seem like his usual indifferent self he appeared to be in public.


    Right then, he looked identical to other ordinary fathers.


    Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton sat beside them, with Sharon gently holding onto Lte''s hand while thetter held onto Leon''s hand. Both grandparents wore affectionate looks in their eyes.


    Sharon began speaking first. "The kids have been quite happy today They ate and drank well without


    making a fuss. They were bow


    obedient and didn''t even cry."


    She couldn''t stop gazing at her grandchildren, wanting to spend the rest of her life with them.


    "Exactly. They are the most obedient and adorable kids I''ve ever seen," Wilson smiled, feeling so much fondness for these children.


    The twins beamed when they heard what they said.

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    A sense of joy and peace filled the entire living room. Even the air tasted somewhat sweet.


    X Quest was enthralled by the warmth and serenity within the family. She hoped things could stay like this forever. Stanley Batton, who was still ying with Leon Batton nearby, gently shook his tiny hand and pinched his cheek. Meanwhile, Leon never stopped smiling and seemedfortable with his father''s shenanigans.


    His eyes seemed to be conveying many emotions as if he could understand a lot more in the world than people imagined. Stanley felt his chest tightening with contentment to see his son like that. "They look like angels," he expressed in wonder. X nodded in agreement.


    The two children were indeed like angels.


    Since they were born, the Batton family experienced nothing but joy andughter.


    X and Stanley had a happy marriage and were fine on their own, but she would frequently feel something was missing at home.


    She no longer felt that way once the twins were born. It was as if she had the entire world in her house, where everything felt vibrant. For arge house, it no longer felt empty.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wilson Batton nodded. ¡°Isn''t that so? It feels as if God had sent them to fill us with joy. Ever since they came along, my mood has improved each day."


    Sharon Lindt nodded in agreement. "I feel the same way. Oh my god, I adore these children so much. What should I do?"


    X smiled, gazing gently at her. "Stay by their side and watch them grow."


    Sharon started smiling, too. "Of course."


    Then, she eagerly nabbed Lte from her mother''s arms. "X, you must be tired after a long day at work. Let me carry her."


    X knew she wasn''t really concerned about her tiredness but more like she simply wanted to hold Lte.


    Following his wife''s action, Wilson also snatched Leon from his son. "That''s right! You must be tired from work, so let me hold him."


    With a helpless expression, Stanley could immediately tell what was on their minds.


    "You and Mom have spent all day with my kids," he grumbled, pressing against the ymats. "Isn''t that enough? We barely have time to be around them, and you''re still taking them away from us."


    "That''s not true," Sharon said defensively after hearing what he said. "We''re only worried you might be too tired. We didn''t want you hold the children for too long.


    "}


    to


    "That''s enough. You don''t think we know what''s on your mind?" he asked.


    "You shouldn''t point things out like that about your parents. Don''t you get it?" Sharon asked.


    Stanley raised his brows helplessly. "Hmm, no, I don''t."


    "I honestly feel like I can''t enjoy myself anymore," his mother sulked.


    He firmly took hold of Leon away from Wilson, gazing at him. "You''re the one who needs rest."


    His father seemed disappointed that he could only carry Leon for a few seconds. "I''m fine without any rest, honestly."


    "No," Stanley insisted, wanting to hold his own child without interruptions.


    Wilson was unable to retort.


    Meanwhile, X also gently took


    Lte from Sharon, pressing a soft kiss on her tiny cherubic cheek. "Dad, Mom, you two should get


    some rest. You''ve beenter


    them all day. That''s even more tiring."


    She didn''t exactly want to snatch the children away, but she genuinely felt that they needed the rest.

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    Sharon Lindt pinched her forehead in disappointment, releasing a long sigh. "Fine, I''ll start cooking and make your favorite dishes." Sharon had always been the one who did the cooking, mostly because she believed that X Quest preferred her cooking.


    "You''ve been working all day. Shouldn''t you rest for a while?" X seemed concerned.


    "It''s fine. Why would I be tired?" she replied.


    "Do you need any help?" X asked.


    "You two should wait here. Wilson will help me,¡± she told them before pulling her husband away.


    Once they had left, the nannies followed suit to the kitchen to help out, leaving X, Stanley Batton, Lte Batton, and Leon Batton the only ones who remained in the living room.


    The family of four sat quietly together, making the ambiance seem even more heartwarming and peaceful.


    Lte gently grabbed X''s fingertips with her plump and fair hands, looking adorable as she opened and closed them.


    Stanley''s eyes rested on his wife. "Let''s exchange. Let me hold Lte for a while."


    She agreed, carefully maneuvering so that she ended up holding Leon in her arms.


    He smiled widely at her, prompting a smile in return.


    "I wonder what made them so happy today," Stanley said.


    "I have no idea."


    "It feels like they''ve grown wiser," he eximed in amazement. "They''re truly adorable."


    "Of course, I''m their mother," she said with a smug look.


    He smiled affectionately and leaned to kiss his wife on the forehead, gazing lovingly at her. "Yeah, that''s true. With you as the mother of my children, they''re bound to look adorable."


    "It''s mainly because your wife is adorable," she joked.


    "That''s true, as well."


    "When the kids are older, let''s bringContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    them


    your parents for a


    vacation. I haven''t traveled in


    "X suggested.g


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Sure, as you wish," he replied.


    "Let''s go somewhere with a beach that''s clean and warm," she said.


    "Okay, anything you want," he nodded.


    "I think we can do that once the kids turn one. What do you think?" she asked.


    "Absolutely. Your wish is mymand.¡±


    Although her husband was basically repeating himself, it was his unconditional love that touched her the most.


    Leaning against him, she gently caressed Leon''s cheek. "Aren''t you going to offer your opinion? You''re letting me decide on everything."


    "My opinion isn''t important. I only want you to be happy," he dered.


    X''s smile gradually widened. "Your opinion is important, too."


    "It isn''t. Your decision is final."


    Right then, their phones started ringing simultaneously.


    They both ignored the calls and continued to hold each other and their children as they spoke.


    "Oh, right, I noticed a very talented


    trainee at the office today. He might be the next Josh if I spend time grooming him, and if he makes sure not to have any negative media," X said. "You have no idea how handsome that kid is.


    She seemed very enthusiastic as she talked about Lukas Ronaldo.

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    Thepany had signed on many talented trainees and artistes over the years. However, apart from Josh Batton, none came close to Josh''s standards than Lukas Ronaldo.


    "In that case, give him some proper guidance," Stanley Batton said.


    "I will. I want to show you his photo so you can see how good-looking that kid is," X Quest told him.


    "I felt like my entire body was shaking when I first saw him. He''s incredibly handsome. I believe his fans will share my thoughts once he bes popr in the future.


    "In fact, they might feel even more intensely than I did," she added.


    "How good-looking can he possibly be? Look at you," he wondered with a slight frown.


    "He reminds me of Josh," she answered.


    "Does he look better than Josh?"


    "I can''t say he''s better-looking. They''re both good-looking in their own way," X replied.


    "How aboutpared to me?" he pressed further.


    At that moment, X sensed that he was jealous.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She couldn''t help but find it a little funny.


    Withholding herughter, she gazed at her husband with a somber expression. "Hey, do you have to be like this?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why are you acting jealous when I onlymented on his looks?" she asked.


    ¡°Don''t tell me other men are handsome,¡± he muttered sulkily.


    She didn''t know how to respond to that.


    Was Stanley jealous?


    "You''re too sensitive," she sighed, rubbing her head against his stiff shoulder. "Sensitive?"


    "Don''t you think so?" she asked.


    "Would you like it if I praised other women in front of you?" he countered.


    His question made her think for a moment, realizing that she wouldn''t like hearing it, either.


    "Sorry," she coughed awkwardly. "I was wrong."


    Still frowning, Stanley''s eyes softened to an affectionate gaze. "Okay, but pay attention next time, all right?"


    He sounded dominant and firm, so she nodded.


    Nheless, he still seemed a little


    troubled


    "Tell me, you think this


    is extremely handsome, right2


    as handsome as me?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    he


    X felt helpless to hear this, proving that he was still insecure and feeling jealous.


    "Do you care that much?" she frowned.


    "Yeah."


    "He''s not as good-looking as you, all right?" she said.


    In her honest opinion, even though


    she


    guy sidered Lukas a handsome


    husband still won in the


    looks department inparison.


    His facial features and personality were still much better than the teenager.


    He immediately rxed and began to smile when he heard this. "Oh?"


    He had a curious look in his eyes then.


    At that moment, X thought her husband seemed like a young man who had just entered into a new rtionship.


    She found his insecurityical


    vel


    she nodded, chuckling. "Yeah. Honestly, Lukas might be


    handsome, but you''re still more handsome than him."


    "Only a little more?" he teased.


    X coughed awkwardly, wearing an inquisitive expression. ¡°Uhm, a lot more handsome, I guess?"


    "Yeah, that''s more like it." Stanley seemed very pleased with her reply.

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    "Stanley Batton, don''t you think you''re being very childish?" X Quest asked.


    What was the point of theparison?


    Heughed, seeming more rxed. "No."


    He spoke so confidently, not flustered in the slightest.


    X was speechless suddenly and could only shake her head helplessly in silence.


    After dinner, the couple left their twins with Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, and the nannies as they went upstairs together.


    Stanley went into the study to continue working as X sat on her bed to go through some videos on her phone that Georgie Clementine previously sent her of Lukas Ronaldo dancing and singing.


    She also went through his'' personal information in detail and admitted that he had irrefutable talents in both forms of entertainment.


    After watching everything, X felt even more impressed with Lukas. She instantly recognized him as being better than ny-nine percent of other trainees in thepany.


    She decided to call Georgie on WeChat.


    "Lukas seems pretty good," she said enthusiastically as soon as her friend picked up.


    "Yeah. Did you see him today?" Georgie chuckled.


    "Yeah, I did. He has a lot of potential," she said.


    "Of course."


    "Where did you find him?" she wondered.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I was out shopping with Henry, and I noticed him when we walked past each other," Georgie said.


    X seemed surprised. "That''s quite a coincidence."


    "It was. You have no idea how I felt then."


    "How did you feel?" X smiled.


    "It felt as if my entire body was shaking. That kid was wearing a clean, white shirt and a pair of spotless, light-blue jeans. He also I felt


    ???


    had oma pair of white sneak so


    a breath of fresh air when he walked by Georgie answered truthfully.


    "Apart from Josh, nobody else ever made me feel so intensely


    before she added, unable to


    praising Lukas either. "I think this kid has a bright future."


    "Yeah," X uttered.


    "I''m nning to submit him to take part in talentpetitions this summer. What do you think?" Georgie asked.


    "You can decide. I''m fine with anything."


    Lukas was already fully prepared to participate in talentpetitions and make his debut.


    She thought he would attract a lot of attention once he had the exposure and get free publicity on numerous lists of hot topics.


    "I''ll make the arrangements," Georgie told her.


    "Okay."


    ¡°I''m ying Heroes Assemble, so I''ve got to go," Georgie told her. "Henry is bugging me to fight bosses and challenge dungeons with him.¡± X shrugged when she heard this. "Okay, go ahead. I''ll spend some time going through the trainee profiles on my own."


    After hanging up, she went through


    the various information Georgie had sent her on the other trainees. They all had decent profiles, but none were more appealing than Lukas.


    She put her phone down after a while, then picked up herptop to log into League of Legends.


    Going online, she found Alex and the others in the middle of a game. Hesitant to disturb them, she started match-making on her own.


    The first game went very well. It only took twelve minutes to obtain victory.


    Just as she was about to y another game, she saw several unread messages on her notification bar.

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    Seeing a message from Alex, she immediately opened her chat box. "Boss, you''re here," Alex wrote. "Would you like to y together?" "I''ll wait, so let me know if you want to y together," he added.


    "Aren''t you practicing with the team?" X Quest replied.


    "No, we''re taking a break tonight," he wrote back promptly.


    "Oh, okay. Let''s do it then," she typed before inviting Alex to her team.


    Other team members were in their own games then, so she didn''t invite them.


    Right then, Alex was doing a livestream at the base with the chat room left running.


    Soon, the chat room began to flood with messages-


    "Ahh! Alex is indeed different when he talks to X."


    "Any handsome man would act like a little kid in front of X."


    "I can''t believe he waited for X to finish her game to reply to his messages."


    "I was thinking he was acting like a concubine who waited on emperors in the past?"


    "Alex isn''t obnoxious in front of X at all."


    "Of course. X is his boss. Nobody would dare treat their boss coldly, right?"


    Netizens made all sorts ofments in the chat room unbeknownst to X, so she didn''t respond to anything and silently waited for the match- making process.


    X and Alex were soon matched with a group of professional gamers, and then they had to select their champions.


    She chose to y ADC, so she selected Ashe while Alex opted to y as Support and selected Tahm Kench.


    Many yers on the team recognized Alex and the conversation suddenly became lively.


    "Isn''t this Alex? Why would someone who doesn''t enjoy ying Support choose to do so?"


    "Oh, he''s ying Support for X. That''s fine, then."


    "X? Do you mean our ADC is X Quest?"


    "It is her. I know X''s ID, and that''s her."


    "Ahh! Alex, X, I love you both so much!"


    ¡°Team XS, keep up the good work during the tournament in spring. Make sure you be the champion. Don''t lose.¡±


    Neither X nor Alex replied to them


    e


    the entire chat. Instead, they were focusing on buying their equipment, arriving at the bottomne just as the game began. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    They worked perfectly well to eliminate all the opponents who stood in their way. With him acting as her Support, X was very brave with her maneuvers, managing to kill her enemies with ease several


    times.


    Swn


    Approximately ten minutester, the two of them had destroyed their enemy''s bottomne and made their way to the high grounds.


    They then went on to help their team achieve victory at the fifteen-minute mark.


    X released a long, satisfied sigh after the game ended and sent Alex a message. ¡°That was great!¡±


    "Thank you, Boss."


    "Are you doing a livestream?" she


    asked, btedly checking the time


    to figure out that he was likelyet


    the


    middle of a livestream session then.


    "Yeah."


    She didn''t reply but proceeded to enter his livestream channel, sending him gifts in the form of a hundred supreme rockets. Everyone in the livestream channel went wild-

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    "Oh, Alex''s boss is here. D*mn, she''s rich."


    "Isn''t that X Quest? She can do anything she wants with her money."


    "Who else could it be if not X?"


    "D*mn! Indeed, it is you, X."


    Alex smiled sheepishly when he saw her gifts on his channel. "Thank you, Boss, but you''ve spent too much. You don''t have to give me gifts."


    "Don''t worry about it," X Quest immediately replied below.


    "Would you like to y another round? I''ll still y Support for you. What do you say?" he asked.


    "No. The others are doing livestreams, too. I''ll go and offer them gifts as well."


    "Okay, sure," he replied.


    Right then, somebody by the name of Turner sent him a message in the game. "I''mcking a Support. Would you like to join me?"


    "No, thanks,¡± Alex answered without any hesitation.


    "Why? Aren''t you great as a Support?" Turner wondered.


    "I don''t like ying Support."


    Witnessing their exchange, X didn''t feel anything in particr and left the channel to offer gifts to other team members.


    They had been training very hard recently to prepare for the spring tournament, so she wanted to encourage them with some rewards.


    It wasn''t unusual for her team members to give her preferential treatments from her perspective.


    However, Alex''s fans in his livestream couldn''t remain calm and began spamming again¡ª


    "Honestly, there''s a double standard. Isn''t Turner a huge inte celebrity on a livestream tform? She''s so pretty!"


    "You don''t dislike ying Support at all! You would only do it for X, right? I can''t believe you even rejected Turner."


    "Say, do you have a crush on X? Why do I feel like something is going on between you two?"


    ¡°I feel so awkward seeing how people have double standards."


    "Why do I find it so sweet? There must be something wrong with me."


    "I''m envious of X. She''s the only woman who could make Alex y as Support."


    He frowned when he saw the messages. "Stop making things up. How could I possibly have a crush on my boss?"


    Turner then sent him another message. ¡°Fine."


    Ignoring it, Alex directly started match-making.


    Meanwhile, X sent each of her other team members a hundred supreme rockets, making them unable to stop screaming and pping, causing their livestream viewers to go wild.


    She didn''t stick around for long and left the channel right after


    completing her task. People col


    e that she was rich an


    She didn''t think much about her generosity to her team members, butizens thought otherwise.


    After turning off herptop, she


    logged into Weibo, only nning to


    r a while before takinget


    scroll aContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    r and retiring for the night. belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, she glimpsed her name appearing on the list of hot topics.


    Hot topic number ten; ''#X Quest sending lots of supreme rockets#''.


    Upon clicking on the link, she saw various screenshots of her sending gifts to her teammates on their livestream channels.


    There was also a summary of her total spending tonight, amounting to more than a million in total.


    Netizens were also buzzing about this-


    "Wealthy people can do whatever they want."


    "X is very generous with her team members. She''d send them gifts every few days."


    "Can''t she do a direct transfer? The tform takes a part of their profits. Is she trying to gain poprity?"


    "Do you honestly think someone like X would need to gain poprity? D*mn! Can''t she do it to boost her team''s reputation?"


    "I''d like to ask if Team XS is still hiring. I''d like to join them!"


    She didn''t react upon reading thosements.


    Right then, the lights in the room suddenly went out, and everything became pitch ck.

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    When her world suddenly plunged into darkness, X Quest instantly became fearful and wary of the nine-tailed demon fox.


    She subconsciously took a deep breath, peering around her hurriedly when she heard footsteps.


    Her heart racing, she carefully climbed out of bed, listening closely as those footsteps hurried.


    The door swung open, and then Sharon Lindt walked in with a glowing pearl bracelet, making the room bright again.


    Each pearl on the bracelet glowed brightly with a green light, illuminating therge room.


    X finally rxed. She was pleasantly surprised to find her mother-inwing in, bringing a pretty bracelet with her.


    Sharon then approached her and directly looped the bracelet around her wrist.


    She had fair skin, so the moment she put on the bracelet, her wrist shone brightly.


    "Is this a luminous pearl bracelet?" she wondered in astonishment.


    Each pearl looked green and full-bodied. She couldn''t find a single w in them.


    Sharon nodded with a smile. "Yeah. Wilson and I bought this luminous pearl bracelet from an auction abroad."


    Luminous pearls were worth a lot of money by themselves, but once they were made into a bracelet, the pearls were worth even more.


    Something that looked so beautiful would have cost a fortune, she knew.


    "Do you like it, Darling?" Sharon asked her.


    X nodded. ¡°I do! Why are you suddenly giving me this?"


    "My friend gave her daughter-inw a bracelet like this. I felt that daughter-inw should have


    Sharon answered with a


    X felt very touched by her mother-inw''s thoughtfulness.


    Turning the lights back on, she pulled Sharon by her hand and sat on the bed.


    The glow from the luminous pearls. weakened significantly with the


    l


    groom, but it helped her


    seeN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    each pearl even more clearly.


    Each one was rare and exquisite.


    These pearls were near impossible to acquire even with a lot of money.


    X seemed embarrassed to receive such an extravagant gift. "Mom, didn''t I tell you not to buy me anything?"


    "I wanted to," Sharon chuckled. "All right, stop nagging. Just ept it, okay?"


    X beamed. "Thank you, Mom."


    Sharon was smiling, too. "You''re wee. I would do anything as long as you''re happy."


    "I''m very happy," the younger woman replied.


    Still smiling, Sharon gently ruffled


    her hair. X, the more time I spend with Leon and Lte, the more. feel grateful to you. Without you, I wouldn''t have two such adorable grandchildren."

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    "Your father and I are so much happier because of them. Being a senior feels much more exciting now," Sharon Lindt dered whilebing her fingers through X Quest''s hair gently.


    X wore a soft expression in her eyes. "I''d like to thank you and Dad for looking after the kids."


    "It''s an honor to look after our grandchildren," Sharon said. "They are so precious, I''d do anything for them."


    Hearing that, X couldn''t resist leaning against her shoulder. "Mom, I honestly feel I must have used up all my luck to marry into the Batton family. I''m so lucky to be your daughter-inw."


    "Silly girl," she said. "We feel very lucky to be your parents-inw, too. Which family in Antis has a prettier and kinder daughter-inw than you?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon was always saying positive things whenever she talked about X. She seemed to be a true fan of hers.


    "Oh, stop it," X blushed in embarrassment. "I''m not that perfect."


    "Yes, you are. From my perspective, you''re not only the best in Antis but also the best in the world."


    She treasured having a daughter-inw like X and would never exchange her for any amount of money.


    X''s cheeks were still flushed from herpliments. "Thank you. I''m d I have your approval."


    "Thank you for tolerating our cold and unapproachable son," she said.


    "Oh, don''t say that. Stanley isn''t a cold person at all," X said.


    "Only to you. Other people don''t think so," she responded sulkily, which made the younger womanugh out loud.


    While the two of them were speaking, Stanley Batton walked in, surprised to see his mother in the room.


    "Mom? Why are you here?"


    Then, he noticed the luminous pearl bracelet around his wife''s wrist. Stepping forward, he took a seat next to her to take a closer look. "It looks good," he praised.


    "Of course!" his mother eximed. "It''s an antique. Your father and I bought it from an auction abroad."


    "You have good taste," he told her.


    "What did you mean by what you said earlier? Why am I here? Can''t I show up in your room?" she asked defensively.


    "That''s not what I meant. It''ste, so I just thought you might already be asleep."


    ¡°Oh, I should be sleeping, but I couldn''t fall asleep knowing that I haven''t given X the bracelet," she rified.


    "Fine."


    X held her husband''s hand while


    gazing at her. "Mom, you and Dad


    have to stop buying things for


    e.


    Honestly, you don''t have to. I''m not


    lacking anything in the house."


    "Just because you don''tck anything doesn''t mean we don''t need to buy you anything. Besides, we like buying nice things," she replied.


    X chuckled. ¡°Well, why don''t you buy something for Stanley for a change?"


    She was running out of space for more things.


    However, Sharon directly rolled her eyes. "Can''t he buy whatever he wants himself? Besides, men don''t dress up. He only ever buys clothes with limited design options. It''s pointless."


    "Also, why should men dress up so well?" she added.


    "You sure are my mother," he spoke up.


    "Aren''t I right? Men don''t get anything out of dressing up. On the contrary, women look like


    princesses with a bit of makeup," his mother retorted.


    X couldn''t resistughing when she heard this.


    Truthfully, she felt sorry for him. Ever since she became part of the Batton family, his status at home had been deteriorating.


    He didn''t reply, merely shaking his head helplessly since he had already gotten used to the things his mother said.


    Seeing this, X lovingly caressed his face tofort him.

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177


    Stanley Batton calmly caressed X Quest''s face. "It''s okay. I''ll be fine once I get used to it."


    "What can you do if you don''t get used to it?" Sharon Lindt asked.


    He was speechless.


    Seeing that he couldn''t retort, Sharon held X''s hand and spoke to her. "X, you just delivered not too long ago. Even though you''re done with postpartum recovery, I still think you shouldn''t tire yourself out.


    "From now on, you shouldn''t get out of bed so early and try to leave work earlier, too. You don''t have to do all those things yourself. Leave all that to Stanley.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Besides, he is a man, and men seem to have more energy than women anyway," she added.


    X couldn''t resistughing when she heard this.


    She genuinely felt that Sharon treated her more like her biological daughter than her actual son.


    Stanley didn''t seem to oppose the idea, though. He nodded in agreement, gently wrapping one arm around her shoulders. "This, I can agree with." ¡°Did you hear that? Your husband agrees,¡± his mother sounded triumphant.


    X shook her head. "No way. I''ve observed the required postpartum recovery period and am feeling fine. It''s better that I deal with work myself." Her husband had his own business to run, so she didn''t want to burden him with hers.


    On top of that, she wanted to be more involved in her own business.


    "But you just delivered not that long ago. I can''t bear to watch you work so hard," Sharon argued, feeling that her daughter-inw''s life was not as easy as one might think.


    Smiling, her heart felt warm as she gazed at Sharon. "I am fine, and I feel great now. My body feels the same as it did before."


    "I still worry about you," Sharon


    muttered with a sigh. "Women with professional careers don''t have it easy these days. They need to start working right after delivering."


    "1


    "All right, it''s gettingte. Mom, you should go to bed and rest," Stanley spoke up then.


    Casting a furtive nce at her diamond watch that cost tens of millions, Sharon saw that it was past midnight.


    Indeed, it was time for bed.


    "Okay, I''ll be leaving then. Stanley, look after X," she called out to him.


    He nodded as she left the room.


    ***


    Stanley woke up early the next morning.


    As soon as he was up, he brushed his teeth before heading downstairs to prepare breakfast for his wife.


    He enjoyed this part of his day, where got to personally cook for her, despite having hired help as well


    as his parents in the house t


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As long as he wasn''t too busy with work, he wanted to be the one to do everything for his wife.


    While he kept himself busy in the kitchen, X was still peacefully sleeping in the bedroom.


    He spent over ten minutes making four egg-and-ham sandwiches, then cleaned some vegetables and fruits for a sd.


    One of the nannies walked in just as he ced them in a clean ss bowl, chuckling when she saw how busy he seemed.


    "I''m so envious of Ms. Quest to have


    such a


    You''l husband like y make by


    her despite how busy you


    for

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178


    Smiling at her words, Stanley Batton continued adding sd sauce into the ss bowl. "Men should treat their women right."


    The nanny had an envious look in her eyes. "There are hardly any forward-thinking men like you these days."


    She''d be overjoyed if her daughter could find someone half as decent as Stanley in the future.


    Although she and X Quest were both women, she could feel the vast difference in their worlds.


    She couldn''t but feel envy for her from the bottom of her heart.


    He smiled without a reply, focusing on making breakfast.


    The nanny stepped forward and offered to help upon seeing him make a rather simple meal. "Why don''t you let me do that while you take a break?"


    "It''s fine. X likes the food I make for her. You can get on with your work," he replied with a shake of his head.


    Nodding at his dismissal, the nanny took a bottle of milk from the refrigerator and walked out, leaving the quiet kitchen all to himself.


    Therge space had just enough sunlight in it. Stanley kept his head down and resumed preparing breakfast for the love of his life.


    Upon returning to the nursery, the nanny immediately approached the others, sighing helplessly.


    "Mr. Batton is making breakfast for Ms. Quest again. It''s almost impossible to find a good man like him these days."


    When the other nannies heard what she said, they couldn''t resist discussing it, too¡ª


    "Exactly. We''ve been here for such a long time, and I have never seen Mr. Batton raise his voice against her."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Right? He''s very protective of her and treats her like a queen."


    "I''ve realized that life isn''t fair. We''re all women, but look at how different Ms. Quest''s life is and ours."


    "Ahh, I''m so jealous of her. I''d willingly trade my entire life for a day in her shoes."


    "Who wouldn''t? It''s hard to imagine a rich, handsome man like him being so devoted to his wife."


    "His parents are great too.


    Sometimes, they''re even better to


    Ms.


    est than to him. It almost


    me think she''s their


    biological daughter." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They couldn''t stop showering praises when they spoke about the couple''s rtionship. They were the couple they each envied the most.


    They had never seen a more


    pampered daughter-inw among wealthy families. They couldn''t help but feel amazed even after being a part of the Batton family for @ considerable period.


    X was able to sleep in until she woke up naturally, stretching


    luxuriously as her eyes opened. Her


    fingers ran through her loose


    strands of hair gently as she sat upright, her long, ck hair naturally flowing out behind her.


    She had a very elegant appearance.


    Her hair smelled like rose-scented shampoo as she shook her hair gently, making her feel at ease.


    She felt energized after getting a good night''s sleep.


    She nced at the wall clock as she let out a yawn, noticing that it was half-past nine in the morning.


    She stretched again before quickly walking into the bathroom to get ready for breakfast.


    Soon, X headed downstairs as usual and entered the kitchen to find her inws, Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton, busy setting up the table. Meanwhile, her husband was filling bowls of bird''s nests for everyone.

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    A ray of sunlight streamed into the kitchen.


    It felt like spring outside the French windows.


    The entire world seemed full of life.


    Seeing all these early in the morning rejuvenated X Quest as she slowly approached the table just as Sharon Lindt had finished setting it up.


    "Good morning, X. You''re just in time for breakfast," Sharon immediately said when she saw her.


    "Good morning Mom, Dad, and Honey," she greeted before taking a seat directly next to her husband.


    "Did you sleep wellst night, X?" Sharon asked, gazing affectionately at her when she sat down.


    She nodded as she nced at her family, feeling thankful to have them keeping herpany after her father died.


    They were very good to her and never made her feelcking in love.


    "Yes, look at how your face is glowing. I knew you''d have slept well. Stan made all your favorites for breakfast today. Have a taste," Sharon told her before cing an egg-and-ham sandwich in front of her.


    It was only then that she took notice of the food on the table.


    Her husband had lovingly prepared some intricate-looking egg-and-ham sandwiches, a fresh sd made from vegetables and fruits, bird''s nests with rock sugar and dates, and warm orange-vored milk.


    These were indeed her favorite food.


    She felt warm in her heart once again.


    "Thank you, Honey," she said softly, picking up a sandwich and slowly beginning to eat.


    Stanley smiled in return. "You''re wee. Have some more, okay?"


    She nodded.


    Sharon then pointed at the bird''s nests. "The bird''s nests taste great. I added a lot of dates. Try itter." "I will, Mom."


    "Hmm, these sandwiches made by my son are improving," Sharon praised after biting into one. "Thank you," her son said.


    "You''re getting better at cooking.


    You should work even harder andet


    come up with some good recipes to


    cook for X, okay?" Shar 19


    asked.


    Stanley nodded again.


    "Yeah, I think your mother''s right," Wilson Batton said.


    Stanley smiled without replying further. He silently ced a portion of sd in front of his wife.


    His parents paid all their attention to X during the meal,pletely neglecting their son.


    The longer they lived together, the more she felt her status in the family had improved while Stanley''s status declined.


    After breakfast, Stanley and X left the house together so that he could drive her to work.


    It was the end of spring and the beginning of summer, so the weather felt very warm.


    The bed of roses Stanley had nted by the road was in full bloom. At one nce, it seemed like a red sea.


    Numerous people were taking


    pictures by the sea of flowers, with


    butterflies dancing in the air. ItN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    became a reputable tourist


    attraction for visitors from all around the world.


    In the car, X


    browolled down her to her, making her feel everest brought the fragrant scent of el


    window when a gentle breeze


    The roses this year seemed even more beautiful than previous years. The flowers still seemed resilient despite having braced the winter season.


    She felt as if her heart would melt when she looked at the sea of flowers.

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    X Quest then unlocked her phone and logged in to Weibo to peruse the list of hot topics for today. She immediately noticed her husband''s name on one.


    Hot topic number three; ''#Stanley Batton waits in line for milk tea#''.


    Quickly clicking on it, she saw a picture of him waiting in line for her milk tea yesterday evening, published by several marketing ounts.


    He was standing in the middle of a long queue with approximately twenty people in front of him.


    Nobody else was more attention-grabbing than Stanley in the crowd.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    People would spot him at first nce, especially when he had the looks of a handsome male lead in a film or television drama.


    Even in a crowd, he seemed to be surrounded by countless bright stars, making him more prominent andpletely different from the rest.


    It was like seeing two different species next to each other.


    The pictures had already garnered many forwards, likes, andments under the post-


    "Ahh! D*mn, is Stanley an angel? He looks like a different species next to the people around him."


    "I heard X likes the milk tea from this store. Is he lining up to buy it for her? X is so lucky! A busy man like him is waiting in line to buy milk tea for her!"


    "Indeed, Stanley was buying the milk tea for X. I was behind him yesterday and mustered the courage to ask him about it."


    "D*mn! You''re so brave to dare to speak to Stanley. I''m very envious of X."


    "Isn''t Stanley so down-to-earth? He''s from the esteemed Batton family, but he''d buy milk tea by the street. Oh my god!"


    "We can all see how much Stanley loves X. She is truly the luckiest woman on earth."


    Reading thesements, she could easily sense how jealous theizens were of her through their words, but she ignored all that.


    She briefly looked through the rest of thements before saving the photo of her husband waiting in line as she thought he looked good in that.


    QUMS


    A man like Stanley would look good in pictures under any circumstances.


    "Someone took a picture of you waiting in line for milk tea yesterday. It even made it onto the list of hot topics," she told him.


    He didn''t seem interested in this topic, though. "Yeah, I know."


    Immediately after that, X saw ''#sea of roses#'' on the fifteenth spot on the list of hot topics and clicked on it out of curiosity. There were pictures of the sea of roses taken from various ces in Antis, all published byizens.


    The pictures were published in groups of nine, with filters added, so they seemed unusually high quality. The strikingly red roses, coupled with the beautiful scenery in Antis, were stunning.


    Netizens who posted these pictures were making variousments-


    "Stanley nted roses all around the


    city because he loved X. I was lucky enough toe to Antis


    and managed to see this


    magnificent view of flowers


    e


    everywhere."


    "The sea of roses in Antis is truly stunning. I approve of the divine love between Stanley and X."


    ¡°Stanley nting flowers all over the city for X and lining up for milk tea on her behalf is the definition of true love.¡±


    The pictures shared byizens stirred up an exciting conversation, with everyone expressing how envious they were of the couple''s rtionship.


    Moreover, they also expressed an intention to visit Antis to see those flowers in the city.


    Seeing all thesements, she


    couldn''t help but recall the first time


    she saw her husband nting


    flowers all over the city. She


    vel.n


    remembered feeling shocked and overjoyed.


    X had everything she wanted in the world because of Stanley.

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    X Quest was very grateful that God brought Stanley Batton into her life.


    He made her believe in love again when she felt utterly hopeless and allowed her to experience all the best things in the world.


    On Weibo,izens were still paying attention to how he had nted flowers all over the city for her.


    Although she was at the center of attention, she didn''t want to see thements, so she directly closed the topic.


    After all, it wasn''t the first time she made it onto the list of hot topics for this reason.


    Turning around, she gazed at the sea of roses outside, still feeling as touched as she did when she first saw it.


    Before Stanley showed up in her life, X never thought anyone in the world would love her more than her father.


    He even treated her like the lead female character in a television drama. He didn''t mind if everyone worshipped his wife.


    X became everyone''s ideal after being with him and had never needed to be envious of anyone else.


    She had everything she could ever want, including whatever everyone else had and even what they didn''t.


    She turned a dazzling smile at Stanley when she thought of everything she had gained, gently holding his hand. "Stanley, I love you." He smiled and squeezed her hand. "I love you, too. I don''t have much going on this morning, so I''ll spend time with you at the office."


    She nodded with a look of joy on her face. "Sure, but you''re not allowed to distract me."


    "Yes, of course," he answered affectionately and then continued to drive her to Quest Group.


    Once he''d parked the car, he opened the door for her like a gentleman, then held her hand as they walked into her office.


    Two pretty receptionists became excited when they saw Stanley Batton, but they maintained theirposure and politely greeted both of them.


    Other employees walking in and out of the building did the same.


    The women, especially, found it very hard


    I to keep their cool around him, as his good looks made it


    impossible for them to look


    However, Stanley remained indifferent to all the attention as he only had eyes for X.


    He held her hand, leading her into a private elevator.


    The moment the elevator doors closed, people in the main lobby began talking¡ª


    "Oh my god! Stanley looks even more handsome now, right?"


    "He''s just like a celebrity. I feel like Stanley has a lot of potential to be popr. I''m going mad."


    "I think our president and Stanley look amazing together."


    "I would really like to experience life as our president."


    "What do you guys think it''s like to be our president? She has beauty, deep pockets, and a wonderful husband."


    "It must feel heavenly. How else could it be?"


    Everyone became even more excited


    as the conversation went on. The? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    more they discussed it, the me?? s they were of Xn


    WK


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Only the couple in question had no idea people were talking about them as they exited the elevator to head to X''s office.


    Her huge office was spotless. At a single nce, every surface was shiny and glistening.


    Stanley sat on the soft ck couch while she walked to her desk.


    After removing her coat, she put her purse down and sat down. She then turned her attention to her husband.


    "Do you want anything to


    drink?"


    ¡°Hmm, I''m fine. If I want anything, I''ll get it myself. You can get on with your work."


    X nodded.

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    X Quest picked up herndline to inform her assistant she was ready for a meeting in her office she had arranged with a few top executives the day before.


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton sat nearby and yed Honor of Kings on his phone with utmost concentration.


    His silhouette cut an imposing noble figure, looking every bit like an e-Sports professional. He even yed like one, defeating every opponent that went against him in the game.


    For an experienced League of Legends yer, Honor of Kings was even easier to y. He certainly seemed to be in his element while he yed.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ten minutester, top-level executives from each department entered X''s office in an orderly fashion.


    They seemed taken aback to see Stanley as he wasn''t expected to be in her office.


    His presence seemed to fluster the female executives as they seemed unable to tear their eyes away.


    It was hard for anyone not to notice him with his charismatic aura and appearance, drawing envious looks toward X.


    Once everyone pulled up a chair to surround X, she announced tomence the meeting, focusing on the list of agendas for the day.


    The female executives seemed distracted as they would each steal nces at Stanley throughout the meeting.


    Normally, these women would not look forward to having meetings, but they wouldn''t mind being in this meeting forever if they could feast their eyes on him.


    It was Stanley himself!


    His wife observed their furtive looks but held back her tongue since nobody stepped out of line.


    She turned a blind eye and proceeded with the meeting while her husband ignored everyone else and continued his game.


    After a while, he grew restless, so he


    leanedzily against the


    looked noticing her


    serious


    toward his wife, rest and pression. Content


    to NovelDrama.Org


    belongs


    She gave off an impression of a capable businesswoman as she made sound professionalments during her meeting.


    Stanley subconsciously smiled in approval seeing her this way.


    Indeed, X was the woman he fell in love with.


    Meanwhile, she was so focused on work that she failed to take notice of his scrutiny as he continued to stare at her.


    The other women in the room felt


    incredibly envious when they


    noticed, wishing he would seat


    them that way, too, but they knew they didn''t deserve his attention.


    The meeting finally ended after three hours, and everyone cleared out of the room, some more reluctantly than the others.


    The office became peaceful again.


    X started feeling ufortable


    around her waist and neck after sitting for too long, so she retrieved


    a massager from a drawer and used it to ease the aches. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She caught Stanley staring at her with a deep and soft gaze when she looked up.


    The affection in his eyes was enough to melt everything away.


    At that moment, she no longer felt exhausted.

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    Their lips curved into identical smiles the moment they looked into each other''s eyes.


    It was what true love was like. Even if two people did nothing, they''d smile when they unintentionally exchanged nces.


    With her eyes still on Stanley Batton, X Quest leaned back into her chair and continued to run the massage device on herself. "I am exhausted."


    He stood up, approached her, and then picked her up to ce her on the desk. He sat next to her and took over the massager, carefully running it over her waist. "Is this the right spot?"


    "Yeah," she sighed, nodding slightly. "Are you bored?"


    "No."


    ¡°Really? What were you doing earlier?¡± she asked enthusiastically.


    "I was ying games and watching you," he answered truthfully. "I was watching you most of the time, to be honest.¡±


    "You weren''t bored?"


    ¡°No. I never feel bored as long as I can see you," he said.


    Knock, knock, knock-


    X nced at the door before calling out, "Come in!"


    Freda, X''s new assistant, walked in, feeling hesitant and slightly envious when she saw their intimate interaction.


    She eyed the massage device in Stanley''s hand before approaching them. "Ms. Quest, Mr. Batton, I came in to ask if you''d like me to order in for lunch."


    X turned to her husband. "What do you want to eat, Honey?"


    "I''m fine with anything," he shrugged.


    "Me too. You can decide for us," she told Freda when she couldn''t think of what to eat.


    Her assistant nodded respectfully before turning around to leave.


    "Would you like a shoulder massage?" he asked, prompting X to nod eagerly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Setting down the massage device, he began kneading her shoulders with his hands.


    Freda was shocked to witness this right as she was closing the door She''d heard that Stanley was very affectionate with X, and ito appeared that it was true.


    She found it hard to imagine an


    aristocratic man like him would


    behave


    this way with X. Content


    s to en.swnoveret


    Freda instantly felt even more envious of her boss.


    Meanwhile, back in the office, X closed her eyes to fully enjoy the gentle massage.


    Her husband''s massaging skills had improved, and she couldn''t get enough of it.


    "How does it feel?" he asked after a while.


    X kept her eyes closed while she enjoyed the moment. "It feels great."


    e


    Stanley smiled and continued to massage her until X gently pushed his hands away when shoulder aches werepletely gone.


    BUMS


    Turning around to look at him, she said, "Thank you, Honey."


    Hearing her words, he grinned yfully. "Are you only going to say thank you?"


    She gave him a gentle peck on his cheek, her heart racing despite it being a simple kiss.


    Stanley also started beaming. "That''s a half-hearted thank you."


    "How do I make it not so?" she breathed out.


    "Like this..."


    With that, he ced a hand behind her head, tipping her closer to his face.

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    Stanley Batton''s lips began moving closer to X Quest''s.


    Right then, the office door opened again without warning and Freda hurried in.


    "Ms. Quest, I wanted to ask if Mr. Batton can handle spicy food."


    It was then that her eyes swept over the couple, realizing she had walked in on an intimate moment.


    In the next second, she quickly turned her back to them awkwardly, feeling embarrassed as she apologized frantically. "I''m terribly sorry! I didn''t know you were- sorry!"


    X was mortified, pushing Stanley away to sit awkwardly behind her desk. "H-he eats whatever I eat."


    Right then, she genuinely felt embarrassed but she had to regain herposure.


    Meanwhile, Stanley acted as if nothing happened and continued to look yfully at her.


    "All right, I''ll leave now," Freda said respectfully after hearing what X said.


    With that, she practically ran out, leaning back against the wall as soon as she was outside.


    What she just witnessed made her feel way too awkward.


    ''Ahh!'' she screamed internally.


    Why didn''t she knock first? Her timing was impable to have such a coincidence.


    Reflecting on what she saw, it was such a pretty scene, almost like one found in a well-made idol drama.


    Stanley seemed very seductive.


    Hold on. What was she thinking? Why was she focused on him?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Upon realizing the direction her thoughts went, Freda pulled herself together and hurried away.


    She was practically escaping.


    Once her assistant was gone, X''s office became quiet again.


    She gave a stern look at her husband. "We should be more careful in the office."


    "That''s not the point. People should learn how to knock on doors," he replied.


    "She usually does knock," she


    insisted. Who''d have thought sheet


    t do so today? let''s


    not do this again." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    SWI


    As soon as she finished her sentence, his feetnded on the floor as he hopped down from her desk.


    Then, he leaned forward, pressing one hand against the back of her chair so that their faces were in close proximity again.


    She could smell the vague oud wood cologne on him.


    "All right, I know," he murmured.


    Being so close together made X''s heart beat out of control again.


    Seeing his perfect face up close


    Peet


    mesmerized her deeply, pulling her


    in


    Sefore she coughed awkwardly as


    held herself back. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Umm, are you going back to your office after lunch?"


    "No," he said.


    "Are you free in the afternoon, too?" she asked in surprise.


    "Not originally, no."


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "I decided to stay here with you all day long," he told her firmly.


    "Why?"


    ¡°I''ve thought about it carefully, and I think I''ve spent too little time with you recently," he said.


    X seemed confused. ¡°Isn''t that because we''ve been busy working?"


    "Yeah, it is You and I have both been busy, so it''s hard to find time for- each other. That''s why I''ve decided to leave work aside today and spend some time with you here."


    She felt deeply touched. "You don''t have to do this, Honey. We can still spend time together once we get home."

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    X Quest and Stanley Batton had indeed spent very little time with each other during the day, but the opposite was true at night.


    "We spend much less time together than we used to since we''re both so busy. On top of that, we have to spend time with our children when we get home. We certainly don''t have a lot of time with each other," he exined.


    "But I don''t mind. I don''t need you to be with me all the time," she said.


    "But I mind," he insisted. "Work is important, but spending time with each other is equally important. Otherwise, we''d grow distant."


    X felt warm in her heart when she heard this. She didn''t think a man could be more thoughtful than her.


    "Wouldn''t you be neglecting work to be here with me? Haven''t we spent enough time together during my postpartum recovery?" she wondered.


    "That''s different. I needed to take care of you during your postpartum recovery. That doesn''t mean I don''t have to spend more time with you after that."


    Stanley had always cared about quality time with his wife, ensuring not to neglect her needs no matter how busy he got.


    In his mind, every couple required frequentmunication and quality time together to maintain a healthy rtionship.


    His parents had always been that way, and this mindset had been instilled in him as a kid.


    He gradually grew up to be the kind of man his father was. He didn''t find anything wrong with that.


    Having a career and earning money was important, but maintaining a stable rtionship was equally so.


    X felt touched by his words again. "Honey, you''re so wonderful. But I have a lot of work to do in the afternoon. I can''t do much with you even if you''re here."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "You don''t have to do anything. I just want to look at you," he stated.


    Stanley only wanted to watch his wife silently and be near her.


    X smiled. "But what if you miss something important at work?"


    "What''s more important than you in this world?"


    Nothing was more important than the woman he married, in his eyes.


    "Work is very important, too, honestly," she reminded him.


    "Yes, but not as much as you. Don''t worry, I''ve got everything nned out," he replied.


    "You''re getting distracted," she couldn''t resistining.


    "Yeah, but so what if I get distracted by my wife asionally, hmm?" he smiled.


    "asionally? How many times


    have


    he done this since I was ? help butugh. Content beuldn''t


    postpartum


    recovery?" X


    to


    "I can''t help it," he said before picking her up in his arms wordlessly.


    Her heart raced. "What are you doing?"


    Stanley sank down on heret


    vacated chair with X on his "Nothing, I''m just tired of standing."


    "Won''t you get tired holding me like this?" she said, wearing a helpless expression on her face.


    "I''ll be fine."


    ¡°That''s a huge facy. You''ll only feel more tired carrying me like this," she retorted.


    Although she was thin, she was still an adult.


    How could he feel rxed like this?


    He was better off standing.


    "I''m fine," he insisted.


    "Did you forget what I said moments ago about being more mindful at the office?" X asked anxiously.


    "Okay, I''ll pay attention next time."


    "Pay attention now," sheughed.


    "Let''s


    about it for now. Next


    time, okay?" he murmured with


    tone as usual. His


    capable of melting an


    It rendered her speechless.


    It was lunchtime, and so nobody would walk in, anyway. Everyone was either upied with lunch or resting.

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    After the awkward encounter earlier, Freda would be sure to knock before entering X Quest''s office next time.


    So, she allowed Stanley Batton to do what he wanted and indulged him for now.


    She rested her head against his shoulder and rxed. "Which game did you y today?"


    "Honor of Kings," he answered.


    "Did you win?"


    "Yeah, I was great in every match," he replied smugly.


    "Awesome."


    Talking about games made X want to y, too, but the rational part of her mind was telling her to prioritize work first.


    She still had a lot of work to deal with, and once she started ying, she would lose track of time.


    She would have to start working in earnest after lunch.


    "My teammates were great, too, so it wasn''t so bad," he said.


    He then gazed at her. "Team XS has been doing welltely."


    Team XS had been winning every match since the spring tournament and maintained their number one spot in the league. They didn''t even lose in minor battles.


    It seemed very likely they would be the champion of the uing spring tournament.


    "Yeah, they are excellent," X agreed enthusiastically. "These kids are brave in the game, and they all work very hard."


    She was increasingly impressed and satisfied with Team XS''s performance. No other team in the world couldpare to them now.


    Most importantly, they remained humble and didn''t be obnoxious despite winning the world championship once.


    They each remembered why they started this journey and kept moving forward.


    She believed they could achieve even greater things.


    "Yes, they''re pretty good. If they keep this up, they''ll win the world


    championship again this year.nex


    husband said confidently.


    W


    She seemed very proud. "Yeah, I sure hope so. If they keep it up, they might probably win."


    As they spoke, X''s phone started ringing, pulling her gaze to her screen.


    There was a notification that Team XS would bepeting that night at seven o''clock.


    Shemitted it to memory before putting her phone aside.


    Right then, someone knocked on the door, prompting her to jump up and adjust her clothes.


    That was when she realized that one of her buttons was left open.


    She rolled her eyes at Stanley and quickly buttoned it up before calling out toward the door. "Come in!"


    Her appearance seemed businesslike and proper again.


    Freda entered, carrying two food containers.


    She still felt awkward to see the couple after experiencing the encounter earlier.


    She carefully set the food containers in front of th


    them on the desk. "I


    bought these from thepa


    ''s


    canteen. Enjoy your meal."


    "Thank you, Freda," X said, feeling equally uneasy, but she maintained herposure. "You''re wee."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Remember to knock beforeing


    in next time," Stanley spoke up


    suddenly, his words instantly


    vel.ne


    making Freda cringe internally at the reminder.

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    "Yes." Freda''s face reddened before she sped away.


    Once she was gone, the atmosphere became quiet once more.


    X Quest''s hunger became apparent as the aroma from the food containers circted her office. Eagerly, she brought them over to the coffee table while her husband followed closely behind her.


    They simultaneously took their containers to unpack them. Inside, they found three dishes in total, including stir-fried eggs with tomatoes, minced meat, and braised eggnts.


    They both liked these dishes.


    After lunch, X resumed her work while Stanley Batton settled on the couch to continue ying his games as he apanied her in the office. Although neither of them intruded on each other''s space, they seemed perfectly content together.


    At the same time, her employees were spamming messages in thepany''s WeChat group, where the main topic was regarding Stanley''s presence in their building.


    "Mr. Batton doesn''t n on leaving today, does he? Ms. Quest is busy working while he''s just apanying her. He loves her that much?" "I think he''s the best husband in the world. None of the wealthy men in Antis could do better than him."


    "I heard Mr. Batton even gave Ms. Quest a massage. I can''t believe it."


    "I can''t imagine Mr. Batton giving her a massage. He''s such a powerful man, but he''s so loving privately."


    "Stop talking. All I want is to be Ms. Quest right now."


    X was not part of the WeChat group, so she was oblivious all thesements were swirling around the office.


    Her assistant, Freda, however, was. She silently read every message, but she didn''t want to inform her boss about the gossip.


    At around three o''clock in the


    afternoon, X looked up from her ents, her gazending on her


    husband loungingzily against her couch nearby.


    He was still ying Honor of Kings, she guessed, as his long, distinct fingers rapidly tapped on his phone screen.


    At first nce, he looked like the leading male character in an e-sports novel.


    Knock, knock, knock-


    Her attention immediately flew toward the door. "Come in."


    The door opened, and Freda walked in hesitantly again.


    Stanley''s continued presence made her unusually nervous.


    Inhaling deeply, she hurried over to. the desk. "Ms. Quest, the


    ?.


    photographer and journalist fr


    HC Magazine are here."


    A sudden recollection appeared in her mind that she''d agreed to an interview with HC Magazine today.


    She had been too busy for the past two days and had forgotten about it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "All right, let them in," she told her assistant, who nodded before turning around to leave.


    Once the door closed, X turned to


    her husband. "Honey, I


    addresew with a magazine have


    an


    W


    company right now."


    He nodded. ¡°Okay, you can go ahead. Don''t mind me."


    "Okay, sure, but I can go somewhere else if you think it would be too distracting for you."


    "It''s fine," he stated, still focused on his game as he spoke.


    Smiling at his concentration, X retrieved a mirror from her drawer, checking her makeup before adjusting her clothes.

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188


    X Quest seemed as fresh-faced as ever, even though she hadn''t reapplied any makeup since she left the house that morning. Discovering that her makeup hadn''t faded at all, she had to admit that the cosmetics she recently purchased were very longsting. However, since she had a photoshoot, she reapplied a bright red lipstick to make sure her photos would look greatter.


    She had naturally fair skin, and with the bright red lipstick, herplexion seemed even brighter.


    The striking red color instantly made her seem elegant.


    Someone knocked on the door again just as she finished reapplying lipstick.


    "Come in."


    Freda entered, escorting the interview crew from HC Magazine into her office.


    A female journalist led the group, wearing apel mic as two photographers and a gaffer trailed behind her.


    As they entered, they first saw X before noticing Stanley Batton, making them gasp.


    People like him didn''t require much effort to make others feel intimidated.


    The journalist hastily led her team over to X, smiling after casting a furtive nce at Stanley.


    "Ms. Quest, shall we begin the interview now?"


    X nodded and made a weing gesture. "Let''s go to the room next door."


    The journalist nodded her approval before mustering the courage to nce at Stanley again. "Ms. Quest, since Mr. Batton is here, can we interview him, too?"


    X shook her head to indicate that her husband wasn''t keen.


    The other woman nodded respectfully, and then the entire party followed X into the next room. She couldn''t resist turning around for onest peek at the imposing man once more as she went.


    UMS


    He was staring intently at his phone, so he paid her no heed.


    She sighed to herself while her gaze lingered on the unapproachable man. Stanley Batton was a really handsome man.


    She hastily looked away and forced herself to gather her wits about her.


    Inside the other room, arge fruit basket rested on a table in front of a modern-looking screen.


    Further behind the screen, there was a huge bed where X usually napped.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She led the journalist to the table,


    and the others scattered to set things up. The gaffer began setting up the lighting equipment while the photographers adjusted their cameras to point toward the table.


    The journalist carefully clipped on apel mic for X to get her ready.


    She then quickly cut to the chase. "I saw many folders on your table. Are those what you need to go through within a day?"


    X nodded. "Yeah, but I''m almost done. I think there are about a dozen left."


    She seemed shocked when she heard this. "You''re amazing! I thought being the president of apany was an easy job." X chuckled. "There isn''t a profession with easy jobs in the world."


    The journalist nodded instantly. "That''s true. Would Mr. Batton frequently keep youpany at work?"


    "No, he''de by asionally and usually leave after a short while. Today''s an exception, I guess," X answered truthfully.


    She seemed enthusiastic when she heard this. "Why is today an exception? Is his schedule clear today?"


    X shook her head. "Not exactly, he


    always has a busy schedule. But, as you know, I recently delivered, so l''ye been resting for a long while


    because of that. Work piled up and we''ve spent less time with each other due to our work


    commitments."

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189


    ¡°He made time to be with me because he feels that we haven''t spent much time together recently.


    "He set aside a lot of his important tasks at thepany to do that," X Quest said with a helpless expression on her face.


    Although she felt helpless as she spoke, she also felt absurdly happy.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The journalist couldn''t help feeling envious when she heard this. "I see. Mr. Batton is indeed well-known for how much he adores his wife. Ms. Quest, you must be very happy."


    X chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I am. I have to thank God for giving me such a wonderful husband."


    "You''re also wonderful yourself. That''s why you are blessed with a good husband," the other woman said.


    "Thank you."


    "From what I know, Quest Group''s stock price has increased rapidly since you took over. You''ve even gotten involved in many industries you never had in the past. Moreover, they''ve achieved excellent results.


    "They say you''re an investment genius. What do you have to say about this?" the journalist added.


    ¡°I don''t think I am. I''m just better at grabbing opportunities when theye than others," X said calmly.


    "You''re the woman I admire the most."


    "Thank you," she smiled.


    "I heard you''ve given birth to a girl and a boy. I saw their pictures from Josh Batton''s Weibo ount," the woman said. "They truly are adorable. Can you tell us about your experience as a mother?"


    X felt dumbfounded at the question as HC Magazine was a financial magazine, and she was asking questions that weren''t rted to her profession.


    Still, she decided to answer politely, "Since bing a mother, I understand the challenges of raising children. Isn''t there an expression that people understood their parents better after bing parents themselves?"


    Thoughts of her father, Jeremy Quest, came unbidden in her mind. At that moment, she felt like something had stabbed her in her heart.


    And d*mn, did it hurt.


    However, she chose to bury her emotions to ensure the interview went on smoothly and not waste anyone''s time.


    She tried to control her emotions by secretly pinching her own finger to inflict pain on herself.


    "Between you and your husband, I wonder who spends more time with the kids," the woman said next.


    "I guess we spend almost an equal


    amount of time with them. The kids are fine without us. We just spend some time ying with them after work. Stanley''s parents and the nannies at home take wonderful care of them mostly," X said.


    The journalist couldn''t resist sighing. It was great to be rich.


    Coming from a wealthy background, X didn''t have to worry about the day-to-day chores and could even do whatever she wanted as if she had never given birth.


    "I see. Has your life with Mr. Batton changed after having children?" she asked.


    "I guess I feel much happier than


    before," X said, pinning her with a


    pointed look. "Hey, perhaps we


    should focus on my career. I doubt


    people would be interested in gossip like this."


    Nodding somewhat reluctantly, the woman wondered how anyone would not be interested in X''s private life with her husband. Other than A-list celebrities, X and Stanley Batton were the most popr couple on the inte.


    Everyone wished they could examine their life under a microscope.


    However, since X had already made ament, she did as she suggested and began asking questions about herpany. The interviewsted for an hour as they chatted the entire time.


    Once it ended, Freda sent the interview crew off while X returned to her own office.


    Right then, Stanley was lying on the couch as he stared at his phone, his long legs stacked naturally on the back of the couch. It was a wonderful view.

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190


    Stanley Batton''s legs were indeed long, perhaps a little too long for the couch.


    X Quest approached him, spurring him to reach out to pull her onto his length.


    She began to blush as the level of intimacy made her heart race.


    Recalling the incident earlier in the morning, she gently pushed his chest to straighten up next to him. "Stop it, it''s annoying. I told you to be more mindful when we''re in the office."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He smiled. ¡°Oh, I know. I''ll pay attention next time."


    With that, he slowly sat up and pulled her onto hisp again.


    "Didn''t we just go over this?" she scolded.


    Her husband hadn''t stayed true to his words when he said he would pay attention the next time.


    She was too tired to argue.


    "I''m already very careful," he said with an affectionate expression.


    X stood up to reposition herself next to him, her face still flushed from before. "The interview is over."


    "Hmm."


    ¡°They asked a lot of questions about you," she sighed wearily.


    "How did you answer?" he asked curiously.


    "I said only good things about you, of course."


    "Oh?" he cocked an eyebrow. "You didn''t say anything bad?"


    "Is there anything bad about you that I can talk about?" she countered.


    After spending so much time with her husband, she hadn''t found anything toin about.


    He was annoyingly perfect at all times.


    "Who knows?" he joked as he rested an arm on her shoulder.


    She allowed that bit of contact at least. "I only said nothing but good things about you."


    "Okay, not too bad, then," he nodded in approval. "What exactly did they ask you?"


    "You know, mostly about our daily life."


    "Oh."


    "Are you sure you don''t need to return to the office?" she wondered.


    "Yes, Zack has everything under control," he replied.


    "Poor Zack. I feel bad for him," X sighed.


    Whenever Stanley decided to do whatever he wanted out of the


    office, Zack was the one who bl


    keep things under control without


    everining.


    to


    "Yeah, but what can I do? My wife needspany, doesn''t she?" he said with a grin.


    She immediately felt warm in her heart.


    "Do you want anything to eat? I can go buy something for you," he offered.


    "No, I''ve been eating too much


    lately," she said with a shake of


    head. I''ve already gained a feeeet


    pounds."


    X was worried she would gain even more weight if she ate whatever she wanted.


    "Hmm, it''s fine for you to gain some weight. You''d be nicer to hug,"mented casually. Content


    s to en.swnovel teen


    Frowning slightly, she asked, ¡°Are you saying I''m not nice to hug right now?"


    "No! I didn''t mean that," he hastily told her.


    "In that case, what did you mean?" X asked half-jokingly.

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191


    "That means I love you," Stanley Batton dered, wearing a wary expression on his face. He had changed the topic hastily.


    "I was joking," X Questughed. "Look at how nervous you are."


    "How can I not be nervous when your emotions are involved?"


    She couldn''t resist resting her head against his shoulder. "Okay, I have to get back to work. Do whatever you want, all right?"


    "I''ve been spending so much time here with you, so shouldn''t you reward me? Hmm?" he asked.


    She took one look at his perfect face and smiled. "What do you have in mind, huh?"


    Turning fully to look at her, Stanley pressed his nose against hers. "What do you think?"


    His tone had a seductive effect on X, instantly making her heart pound rapidly.


    She pressed a tender kiss on his lips before quickly standing up, hastening her footsteps away to avoid his wandering hands again. "Is that sufficient? I''m going back to work."


    Stanley touched his lips while he gazed at her from behind. After that, he checked on Weibo to look at breaking news.


    There were many links rted to Josh Batton on the list of hot topics, including how handsome he looked at the airport. Stanley quickly skimmed through the rest as he wasn''t particrly interested in his brother''s looks.


    Soon, he noticed X''s interview article with HC Magazine on the list of hot topics, so he promptly clicked on it.


    It didn''t feature any interview details, but he saw a picture HC Magazine had taken of his wife during the interview.


    In the picture, she wore a white shirt and a pair of ck, high-waisted pants. Her lips were ming red, and her skin was fair and smooth.


    She looked like an angel.


    The magazine wrote a paragraph thanking his wife for epting the interview with ament from the editor expressing how well the interview went. There were already tons of forwards, likes, andments within ten minutes after HC Magazine published the post on Weibo-


    "D*mn!I can''t believe how attractive X is. I''ve never seen a woman who looked better in office wear than her."


    "I can imagine how happy Stanley must be. I feel extremely jealous as a man."


    "Am I the only one who noticed that she''s wearing an outfit from Dior''stest collection? Also, that watch she''s wearing is worth 30 million!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "X, you''re the luckiest and prettiest woman in the world. I can''t take it.¡±


    "We are all humans, but why is she so much better looking?"


    "Even the best cosmetic surgeon in the world can''t reproduce her gorgeous looks."


    "X, please stay this beautiful forever. That way, I''ll always be able to admire your pretty face."


    "D*mn. The shoes she''s wearing are the only pair in the world. It''s worth up to a million! D*mn! I''m too poor to imagine owning something like that!"


    UMS


    Stanley felt ted when he saw thosepliments directed at his wife in thement section. He gave likes to all those positivements, feeling proud of her.


    Suddenly, his name appeared on the tenth spot on the hot topics list. ''#Stanley likesments that praise X#''.


    He was still likingments, remaining oblivious that any of this happened.


    Since he had nothing else to do


    when he ran out ofments to et


    like, he checked out other hot topics, and that was when he noticed thetest addition of his name. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Upon clicking on the newest link, he found numerous screenshots from marketing ounts, all of him likingments that praised X.


    Countlessizensmented on each of those Weibo posts-

 Chapter 2192

    Chapter 2192


    "Hahaha! Is Stanley very free right now? Did he just like all thements that praised X?" "Hahaha! He''s such a great husband. I can''t stopughing. Stanley, isn''t your hand tired?"


    "Why do I suddenly feel like Stanley is a little too adorable?"


    "I couldn''t tell Stanley was someone who enjoyed likingments."


    "I envy those people whosements he liked. I''m extremely jealous."


    "Stanley must love X a lot to do this."


    "There''s a certain kind of love that only exists between X and Stanley."


    Stanley Batton didn''t expect anyone would pay so much attention to his simple act of likingments.


    He felt rather speechless about it after briefly ncing at suchments.


    He perused the list of hot topics again but found nothing else of interest, so he clicked on a news application and began reading the news. Meanwhile, X Quest was still hard at work, blissfully unaware of what was happening on the inte.


    At six o''clock, she was finally done with work.


    Days were much longer now than during winter, so the sky was only slightly dim as lights started turning on all over Antis.


    From afar, she could see heavy traffic everywhere.


    The city still seemed to be bustling with activity despite the hour.


    After putting down the final document, she physically rxed, shrugging before standing up to stretch slowly.


    Despite being busy fiddling with his phone, Stanley immediately stood up when he saw this, approaching his wife to hug her from behind. "Are you tired? Hmm?" he asked softly.


    X gently leaned against him, resting her head on his shoulder. "Very much so."


    "Would you like a massage?" he asked.


    "It''s fine," she replied, shaking her head. "Let''s go home. I miss the kids."


    After being out for so long, X was missing her two children.


    The more time she spent with them, the deeper the bond had grown between them.


    She wished she could spend all her time with them, but she simply couldn''t.


    Her husband had also begun to miss the children some time ago.


    He quickly nodded. "Okay, sure."


    X picked up her Hermes purse before sping his hand as they walked out of the office together.


    As soon as they were out the door,.


    she felt a sharp pain in her


    n?t


    prompting her to stop wall anklee


    nce down at it.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    nt belongs


    She hasn''t realized there was a sizeable blister on her ankle.


    She began frowning deeply.


    Seeing this, Stanley bent down on one knee to check her ankle, a stern expression appearing on his face when he saw the blister. "Does it hurt?"


    UMS


    She nodded.


    "Why must you wear heels? What''s the point?" he asked.


    "Because they look good."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Shaking his head helplessly, he lifted


    her


    bis arms. "Let''s get into t


    car,


    I''ll rub some


    to NovelDrama.Org


    t for you." Co


    belongs

 Chapter 2193

    Chapter 2193


    "It''s fine," X Quest insisted. "I can walk on my own. I''m not that helpless."


    However, Stanley Batton ignored her and proceeded to carry her into the elevator to get to the first floor.


    At that hour, the lobby was busy as some of the employees working overtime were also rushing to leave.


    Everyone instantly focused their gazes on the couple as they stepped out, making X feel a little embarrassed with so many pairs of eyes on her. Suddenly, these people all felt envious of them both.


    "Hello, Ms. Quest."


    "Hello, Mr. Batton."


    Employees began to greet them as they passed, prompting her to nod awkwardly while Stanley kept a neutral expression on his face.


    "Put me down. Many people are watching," she muttered, struggling to set herself free.


    She felt even more mortified when she noticed people taking pictures of them.


    However, it didn''t seem like her husband intended to put her down. Instead, he continued to walk outside.


    "Listen to me," she began to protest again.


    "Be a good girl and let me carry you," he said.


    "I am honestly fine," she stated.


    "Be good."


    Seeing how determined he was, she could only let him have his way and remained quiet.


    While everyone watched, Stanley carried her into his ck Bugatti Veyron as if nobody else was around.


    After they left, people began chatting in the lobby.


    "Oh my god! Wasn''t that so romantic? Ms. Quest doesn''t even need to walk."


    "I think Ms Quest probably had a


    blister


    be


    On her ankle or somet in pain. That''s why he carrie


    and Mr. Batton didn''t want


    her."


    "What have I done wrong? I work overtime, but I still have to witness something like this."


    "Please, God, give me someone like Stanley. He''s such a wonderful husband.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s the best husband in the world! Isn''t he like the male protagonist from a novel?"


    The women who spoke clearly admired Stanley and were envious of X.


    Who wouldn''t want a romance like theirs?


    Back in the car, he carefully removed her heels, cing her legs on his dap before retrieving a tube of


    Eveli


    anti-inmmatory ointment from the glovepartment. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He then gently squeezed some onto her wound and carefully used a cotton swab to spread it around the area.


    The ointment felt cold on the wound, making her ankle instantly feel much better.


    Stanley waspletely focused on the task, with every move seemingly careful and gentle.


    X was intensely mesmerized by what appeared to be simr to a scene from an idol drama.


    "Does it hurt?" he asked while he applied t


    ointment. He treated her


    viculously as if he was


    was


    dusting an antique object.


    She shook her head. "No."


    WK


    Feeling reassured, he continued to exert the same amount of force.


    It was growing dark in the car.


    She silently watched as he attended to her wound, feeling content.


    Right then, employees had all exited the building.

 Chapter 2194

    Chapter 2194


    The sleek ck Bugatti Veyron glistened elegantly in the parking lot, attracting everyone''s attention.


    While they checked out the luxury car, they also happened to witness Stanley Batton carefully applying medicated ointment on X Quest.


    This initiated another round ofmentaries from everyone once again-


    "Oh my god! Look at how gentle Mr. Batton is. See the look in his eyes?"


    "We''re talking about a CEO here, aren''t we? From now on, all the male protagonists in the novels I read have his face."


    "He seems to be so cautious with her. It''s almost as if he''s looking after a baby. Our president seems so happy."


    ¡°Honestly, that looks like a scene out of a well-made idol drama. I can''t believe it."


    "Most importantly, they look so good together even from this distance."


    ¡°Isn''t our president so beautiful? I feel attracted even as a woman, let alone a normal man like Stanley."


    The couple under scrutiny and at the center of attention didn''t even notice anything outside the car. They only had eyes for each other.


    X focused on staring at his face while he painstakingly took his time to attend to her wound.


    She felt surrounded by happiness and warmth by his actions rather than all the luxury items within the car.


    When Stanley was done applying the medicated ointment, he retrieved a pair of single-use slippers from the glovepartment and ced them under her feet before he gingerly set her legs back down on the mat.


    She felt an instant sense of relief with her heels out of the way.


    High heels were aesthetically pleasing, but wearing them for prolonged periods felt awful on the feet.


    Now feeling at ease, she moved her ankles around and nced at her husband. "Hmm, that feels rxing."


    "Aren''t t shoes morefortable?" he asked.


    She had to agree with a nod. "Yes. Heels only look good and offer nothing else."


    "Why do you still wear them then? I can''t understand women,¡± he muttered.


    X chuckled. "That''s because they look good on me. There''s alwaysca price to pay for looking good.


    el


    comes for free.


    Nothing beautiful in this use


    "That goes for a lot of things, truth be told. If you want to have the best parts of it, you''d have to ept the worst parts, too," she added.


    "I think you look good in t shoes as well," he told her helplessly.


    He thought his wife looked pretty in anything.


    "They still aren''t as striking as heels," she said.


    He stayed silent, unable to retort.


    "Oh, when did you put medicated


    od and found hin


    ointment and slippers in the car? et


    ready."


    was impressed and found his


    attention to detail heartwarming.


    Happiness could be something so simple. Tiny details like these in their daily lives were enough to bring her such joy.


    "I see you wearing heels every day,


    so I prepared these in advance.t


    figured they''de in handy sooner


    or


    her," he shrugged, making her


    heart feel warm again.


    Her husband had a way with words that always made her melt easily.


    "Thank you, Honey," she gushed, smiling. "You''re very thoughtful."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Silly girl, it''s my job to take care of you as your husband."


    Her smile widening, she couldn''t hide the look of joy in her eyes.


    At that moment, even the air tasted sweet to her.


    ¡°Come on, let''s go home and see the kids," Stanley said, getting an eager nod from her.


    "Do you want to pick up something for the kids? And would you like anything? Perhaps a milk tea?" he asked.


    X shook her head. "No, I don''t want to gain weight."


    Smiling, he started driving home.

 Chapter 2195

    Chapter 2195


    When X Quest and Stanley Batton arrived home, all they could hear was the sound of childrenughing, their voices mellow and pleasant. Suddenly, all the exhaustion felt by them faded away as their hearts melted at that moment.


    After quickly changing their shoes, they walked into the living room to see the twins kicking their feet andughing joyfully on the ymat. Meanwhile, Wilson Batton, Sharon Lindt, and the nannies kept them entertained with various toys and yful expressions.


    The children also seemed to be ying along, judging by their beaming smiles and the pure looks in their eyes.


    Their parents subconsciously began smiling at the sight.


    "X, you''re home," Sharon stated while looking at her daughter-inw.


    Wilson instantly looked up when he heard this, his attention on her as well. "Did you have a long day at work?"


    They both seemed to only address their questions to X as she held Stanley''s hand before stepping onto the ymat. ¡°Hmm, it wasn''t too bad," she replied, smiling at them.


    "I saw you on the list of hot topics today. You look gorgeous in that photo," Sharonplimented, much to her surprise since she had no clue about this.


    "What was the hot topic about?¡±


    "It''s a picture taken of you during the interview. The magazinepany published it in advance," Stanley rified.


    She nodded. "Oh, that."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Yeah, my little girl looks drop-dead gorgeous," Sharon said. "Oh, X, I made you some bird''s nests. I''ll get some for you right away."


    Wilson instantly straightened up as well. "I made some chicken soup for you, too. I''ll get a bowl for you."


    Neither of them once looked at their son, still only paying attention to X.


    Stanley was used to being ignored like this, so he went to wash his hands in the bathroom, keeping his thoughts to himself.


    X beamed with gratitude. ¡°All right, thank you. I''ll wash my hands so I can hold the kids."


    Hearing her voice, Lte Batton and Leon Batton simultaneously stared at her, grinning even broader when she returned their gaze.


    They spread their arms wide, eager to be hugged by their mother. It even appeared as if they were about to stand up to reach her.


    X felt her heart melting when she saw them this way.


    She instantly leaned forward and pressed her palms against her knees while addressing them. "Do you want hugs? Mommy just came home, and I''m all icky from working all day. I''ll go wash my hands right now and hold you both right after, okay?"


    Her facial expression became softer as she spoke, unable to hide the look of affection in her eyes.


    Sharon and Wilson couldn''t stop smiling at the lovely interaction between them as they


    ????


    subconsciously leaned forward to pinch the children''s cheeks gently before heading to the kitchen together.


    X and Stanley eagerly returned to their side after cleaning up, much to their anticipation.


    They seemed very eager to be held with their arms spread wide and their feet kicking continuously.


    Their father gently picked up Lte and rocked her side to side. "My dearest Lte, did you miss Daddy?"


    She silently looked at him while grinning toothlessly.


    Meanwhile, X did the same with Leon, gently rocking him in her arms. "Leon, did you miss Mommy? Hmm? Sorry, thad to work all day long and couldn''te home to see you sooner.


    "Mommy didn''t have a choice because I have to earn money for you and Lte," she added.

 Chapter 2196

    Chapter 2196


    ?


    X Quest was like an angel to the children, being even more gentle than she was in the past.


    Seeing his wife like this made Stanley Batton adore her even more.


    He felt like the happiest man in the world when he watched his beautiful wife and adorable children together.


    Likewise, X also felt like the happiest woman in the world and wished the joy and peace wouldst a while longer.


    She wanted it tost as long as possible, even forever.


    The one thing she was most afraid of now was that their peace would get disrupted by something from the outside world, despite knowing it would happen sooner orter.


    Thinking about it made her distracted.


    Wilson Batton and Sharon Lindt approached her with bird''s nest and chicken soup right then, setting the bowls down as they spoke at the same timeContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "X, have some chicken soup."


    "X, have some bird''s nests."


    Both dishes looked appetizing.


    She was already famished, so looking at those made her even hungrier.


    "Is there only a single portion? What about Stanley''s?" she asked.


    ¡°There''s more, but he can get them by himself if he wants any," his mother said dismissively.


    Hearing this made him feel even more certain about his status in the family, prompting his wife to feel sorry for him.


    She pushed the chicken soup bowl over to him. "Here, drink this. I''ll get some more."


    ¡°It''s fine. I won''t drink any. You can have all of it,¡± he replied calmly.


    "It''s all right if he doesn''t want any soup. Besides, he didn''t deliver any babies, so it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t take any nutritious


    Ov


    ¦¯


    supplements," Sharon said Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    X didn''t know how to respond other than continuing to feel bad on his behalf.


    "I am your biological son," he said incredulously.


    "I wish you weren''t. Wouldn''t it be great if X was my biological daughter instead?" his


    unthinkingly. Content there


    to


    "Yeah, it would be such a joy to have a daughter like her," Wilson added.


    Stanley and X were both speechless, with no retorting to mind.


    She immediately gazed over at him in concern. "Honey, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine" he replied. "I''m used to it."


    "I feel bad for you, Honey," she said.


    "I''m envious of you, Darling," he admitted.


    Nearby, the nannies were speechless as the Batton family constantly surprised them.


    Was there a need to pamper their daughter-inw like this?


    They really couldn''t imagine a luckier woman on earth than X.


    There probably wasn''t any.


    "Stanley, you''ll have to get your own if you want to drink the chicken,


    soup, You''re not allowed to hal.ne? of X''s," Wilson reminde


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I won''t have any. Don''t worry," Stanley replied.

 Chapter 2197

    Chapter 2197


    X Quest immediately turned her attention to Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton. "To be honest, Stanley doesn''t have it easy either."


    She wished they could be more concerned about Stanley Batton too.


    "Isn''t it only right for men to work hard? Otherwise, who would take care of the family? How else would we have such a wonderful daughter-inw?" Sharon asked.


    "That''s right. I agree," Wilson spoke up.


    She didn''t know how to respond to that.


    "Honey, you should drink the chicken soup while it''s warm. I''ll get my own," Stanley urged.


    After that, he handed Lte Batton over to his father before heading into the kitchen.


    Right then, his mother picked up the bowl of chicken soup and began carefully feeding X as if she was taking care of a baby.


    X felt uneasy about it as her parents-inw already had to take care of the children, and cook for the family.


    She didn''t want to have things done for her all the time.


    Setting Lte down, she reached for the bowl of chicken soup instead. "Let me do it myself, Mom. You should rest for a while." "No,hold onto Lte. Let me feed you. Good girl," Sharon insisted.


    It was too awkward to disagree, so she obeyed helplessl while Sharon remained focused and careful.


    The nannies nearby couldn''t resist talking-


    "Ms. Quest, you''re so lucky."


    "Yeah. I''m envious of Ms. Quest for having Ms. Lindt and Mr. Batton as parents-inw."


    "Look at your marriage and look at mine. I honestly feel like there''s no pointparing. My parents-inw aren''t rich, but they always cause me trouble."


    "That''s right. I''ve been a nanny for many wealthy families, but I''ve never seen anyone treated like how you are in the family."


    ¡°Yeah, ther are no better parents-inw than Ms. Lindt and Mr. Batton."


    All the nannies had mixed emotions.


    As women who wouldn''t want to


    ovel


    have a life like X''s, whose child were adorable, had a perfect husband and open-minded parents-inw who adored her.


    The Battons were all so loving toward her.


    It was a life every woman dreamed of, but not every one of them could have.


    Women with such lives were all the fortunate ones, but the probability was probably one out of a million.


    They figured X had probably rescued the gxy in her past life to warrant this charmed life.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled in contentment when she heard theirments, feeling grateful on the inside. "I agree, there isn''t a better family than the Battons."


    Everyone nodded in agreement while Sharon and Wilson both beamed happily at her words.


    Right then, Stanley returned from the kitchen with a bowl of chicken soup and sat next to her.


    It was a stark contrast how his mother was feeding his wife while he drank his own soup.


    The nannies couldn''t help but exchange nces, wondering if X was their biological daughter instead.


    "Stanley, I saw a chicken drumstick


    lov


    in your bowl. That''s X''s favorite so hand it over," Sharon said, staring at the only piece of chicken drumstick in his bowl.

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198


    X Quest immediately shook her head. ¡°No thanks, Mom. I''ve had enough meat today."


    Besides, she still had a bowl full of chicken drumstick meat.


    Stanley Batton obediently put his chicken drumstick into her bowl. "Have some more," he said with a smile.


    He was used to all this and didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    However, she felt uneasy. "Honey, it''s fine. Have some yourself."


    She didn''t want him to feel even worse.


    Meanwhile, the nannies exchanged nces, once again taken aback by how great X''s parents-inw were.


    "Don''t mind him. Just eat it," Sharon Lindt said, feeding her a piece of meat he had put into her bowl.


    X felt even more guilty when she ate it, feeling sorry for her husband, whose status in his own family was worsening by the day.


    "Mom, you should look after Stanley, too," she said softly, shooting a pointed look at her mother-inw.


    Sharon couldn''t stand it when X looked at her like this, knowing she''d cave in each time.


    She smiled, sighing. ¡°You''re a good kid. Don''t worry about Stanley. Just look after yourself. Right now, you''re the most important person in the family we need to take care of."


    She then turned to address her son. "Don''t you think so?"


    "Yes, you''re right," he replied, agreeing on that point with all his heart.


    Nearby, Wilson pointed at the bowl of bird''s nests. "Give X some bird''s nest. Don''t just feed her chicken."


    Reminded of this, his wife promptly picked up the bowl and fed some to X while Stanley continued to drink his meatless chicken soup.


    Sharon felt satisfied once they


    finished eating and turned to look at


    X. "How did you find those


    dishes? I could see that you were


    enjoying them."


    She nodded.


    Then, Sharon smiled and put the two empty bowls in front of her son. "Wash the bowls, Stanley."


    X instantly stood up when she saw this. "Let me do it," she hastily said, feeling that she hadn''t done much at hometely.


    She couldn''t let this continue.


    However, as soon as she stood up, Sharon pulled her back to her seat. "This is Stanley''s job, not yours."


    For some reason, X felt even more sorry for him even though she couldn''t think of aeback.


    "Okay, I''ll wash up," he smiled calmly before picking up the three empty bowls then heading into the kitchen to clean them up. Seeing her husband upied like that made X feel worse.


    She immediately turned to look at his mother. "Mom, you should beca little more fair. I feel bad for my husband. He gets tired every day, too." N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    QUMS


    "I told you. It''s expected for men to be tired. Besides, there''s nothing pitiful about his position," Sharon replied.


    She remained silent, not knowing any way she could continue with this conversation.


    Watching her struggling internally,


    Wilson immediately spoke up. "X,


    el


    it''s only right for the men in the Batton family to treat their women right. It''s not wrong for our


    daughters-inw to be treated better than our sons."


    S

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199


    Right then, Leon Batton startedughing as he looked at X Quest, warming her heart.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She held him gently in her arms and smiled. "Leon, what are youughing at? Hmm?"


    He continued tough while looking at her.


    He was beaming.


    Seeing Leon smile like this put X in a great mood.


    A child''s smile was the purest thing in the world. It could put anyone at ease.


    No matter what X encountered out there, she''d feel better whenever she came home to Leon and Lte Batton.


    Soon, Stanley Batton finished doing the dishes and came back to sit down next to his wife, picking up his daughter carefully.


    "Mr. Batton, do you have a favorite between your daughter or your son?" one of the nannies asked.


    "I love both of them equally," he answered without hesitation at the question. "My children are the most wonderful gifts X has ever given me." He really didn''t prefer either of his children more than the other.


    He loved them equally and fairly.


    In his world, men and women were equals.


    "Yeah, you''re right," the nanny said.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter if it''s a boy or a girl. In our family, grandsons and granddaughters are valued identically," Sharon Lindt added.


    "The Batton family is great. You don''t value men over women," another nanny said.


    Wilson smiled when he heard this. "Why should we value men over women? Whether the kid is a boy or a girl, he or she still belongs to the Batton family. They''re both our grandchildren.


    ¡°Honestly, I don''t understand people who do that. Aren''t women also humans? Do daughters not share the same blood as their fathers?


    "In the Batton family, men and women are equals. We give our daughters the same things we give our sons," he added.


    From his perspective, both sexes


    weren''t any different. He also didn''t


    practice favoritism between his grandchildren like other wealthy families.


    X felt warm in her heart when she heard this.


    She was d and satisfied that the Batton family had such a positive view on the matter.


    "That''s right," Sharon spoke up. "To be honest, I can''t understand people who value sons over daughters.. They''re both your children, so naturally, you should treat them equally."


    "Yes," Stanley agreed.


    The nannies couldn''t agree more. In any case, they thought the Batton family was a wonderful exception among the wealthy society.


    Everyone in the Batton family was respectable in their moral outlook and perspectives.


    Not only were they the wealthiest people in Antis, but they were also the most likable.


    Thinking about it made the nannies feel even more envious of X.


    "Yeah. I don''t care if it''s a boy or a girl. They''re both my babies. I gave birth to them," X said.


    "In the future, the more capable twin


    will take over the family hel


    while the other will survive receiving dividends," she added.


    Stanley nodded in agreement, thinking along the same lines.


    X had spoken his mind.


    "That''s wonderful," another nanny said.


    After dinner, X and Stanley went upstairs together.


    He filled the bathtub with warm water and rose petals before taking a bath with her.


    Later, they got into bed together.

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200


    After that, the couple worked on their individual interests.


    X Quest watched videos of trainees taking examinations on herptop while Stanley Batton sorted through work emails on hisptop. Although they were both quietly engrossed with different things, they feltpletely at ease next to each other in their room.


    The standard of trainees in X Entertainment was much improved, impressing X by what she saw.


    Every single one of the trainees was capable ofunching solo careers.


    Most importantly, they all looked good, with both sexes possessing exquisite facial features that made them stand out in different ways.


    X Entertainment rarely hired trainees who had undergone cosmetic surgeries before.


    They each had their own unique qualities.


    Watching attractive people always makes one feel happy.


    X felt in an even better mood when she saw their lovely faces.


    After Stanley sorted through some documents, he began a video conference with high-level executives in foreign subsidiarypanies on hisptop.


    The sky had already turned dark here, but it was still bright in the other countries.


    After putting on his earphone, Stanley began conversing with them in fluent English without a hint of ent as he spoke.


    X would''ve thought her husband was a native speaker if she had her eyes closed.


    His voice sounded even better when he spoke English than his native tongue.


    He sounded very charming.


    Despite wearing a casual outfit, he still held an imposing figure.


    X nced at him before resuming her videos of herpany''s trainees taking examinations.


    An hourter, her eyes started to hurt a little, so she turned herptop off before shifting her gaze back to her husband, who was still in his meeting.


    He wore his usual stern expression, and there was a meticulous quality about him.


    His demeanor made her feel like she was watching a handsome and dominant CEO in a television drama.


    He seemed so urate and decisive in each of his remarks, deeply impressing her with his work-rted capabilities.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Realizing that X had finished with her work, he reached out to hold her hand discreetly.


    She happened to be out of the camera frame, so she wasn''t visible on his screen except for one side of her shoulder.


    She allowed him to hold her hand,


    and then she leaned against the head of the bed as she watched him, waiting for his meeting to end so


    thone


    could go to sleep together.


    Right then the top executives took turns presenting Stanley with their ns for the next season in fluent English while he paid careful


    Eention to them. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Each of his executives wore a somber expression on their face, not daring to let loose at all.


    Stanley was like an emperor in control of an entire empire.


    After almost half of the top executives had finished their presentations, he put their meeting on hold before turning to gaze at X.


    "Honey, are you tired? Would you like me to move to the study so that you can sleep?"

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201


    Stanley Batton hadn''t turned off his microphone, so participants on the conference call could see and hear him clearly. Hence, they were all charmed by the man as they began exchanging knowing looks and smiles on camera.


    Beside him, X Quest shook her head. "It''s fine, you can continue. I''ll keep youpany."


    ¡°Okay," he uttered before shifting his attention back to the conference call.


    Suddenly, his facial expression turned cold again, aplete one-eighty from when he looked at X earlier.


    Everyone was already used to how he possessed double standards when it came to his wife, so they all merely looked at each other and smiled as the meeting continued.


    However, the top executives were all privately envious of his wife, wishing he would speak to them as he spoke to her.


    If that happened, they wouldn''t have to feel so nervous when they saw him.


    Even if it was only a conference call, they had to be attentive and not make a single mistake in their presentations.


    Approximately half an hourter, Stanley called for the meeting to end.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Once everything was over, he checked in on her again. "Do you want supper? I''ll order something or go out to buy something for you. Perhaps even cook for you?"


    She was already feeling sleepy by then, so she shook her head. "Thanks, but I don''t want to eat. I want to sleep."


    "Okay, let''s sleep together," he said, shooting her an ambiguous smile.


    X knew exactly what his smile meant, feeling her cheeks reddening instantly.


    Soon, he turned the lights off, plunging them into darkness.


    They then began having the time of their lives in the dark.


    ***


    The next day, X woke up naturally without an rm.


    Opening her eyes, she reached out to touch the spot beside her, but it felt cold to the touch, and she knew her husband was no longer


    Swneyew


    side.


    That meant Stanley woke up very early.


    Since X had no ns in the morning, she took her time getting out of bed.


    She stretchedzily before reaching for her


    logging into Weibo out of


    3 gone to unlock it before then checked the list or


    She


    While she checked for relevant gossip, she also looked out for any negative media rted to herpany''s artistes.


    Right then, everything seemed quiet on the list of hot topics.


    The only thing that caught her attention was her interview with HC Magazine, spurring her to click on it immediately. The first thing that came into sight was a video of her interview.


    The video was edited with an added filter,


    At one nce, she seemed prettier


    PS Pono eaking X look even b


    usual. Content belontere


    to


    HC Magazine listed all the questions she had answered throughout the interview.


    By then, there were already arge number of forwards, likes, andments under the video¡ª


    "X is the luckiest woman alive. She''s glowing. Indeed, being in love made one look better." "Hahaha, Stanley is way too good! I can sense how well he treats X. The look in her eyes says it all."

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202


    "I''m tired of saying I''m envious of X."


    "If X and Stanley ever get a divorce, I won''t believe in love anymore."


    ¡°Ahh, Stanley is like the ideal male protagonist in a novel, isn''t he? He''s the real-life dominant CEO!"


    "Stanley is the ideal husband in every woman''s heart, isn''t he? X is indeed the luckiest woman on the inte."


    "X is extremely pretty. I have to work hard for several years to afford just one of the essories she''s wearing!"


    Everyone was praising X Quest in thement section.


    She briefly nced through thements emotionlessly before exiting the topic. They were nothing she hadn''t heard before since she was a child. She was constantly offered flowers, praises, and apuse apart from an awkward phase growing up.


    She checked on the list of hot topics again, finding many of them rted to her and her husband.


    ''#X Quest and Stanley Batton#'', ''#X is the luckiest woman in the world#'', and ''#Stanley is the real-life version of a male protagonist in novels#''. She didn''t need to click on any of them to know what people wrote on each topic.


    Theirments were simr to what she read earlier, so she ignored them and moved on to other hot topics rted to society.


    Once she was done, it was almost time to get up, so she sat upzily, slipping on her sleeping robe before walking into the bathroom.


    She felt aches all over her body with every step she took as if


    she''d been run over by a truck countless times.


    Her heart raced when she recalled what happened the night before.


    After briefly cleaning herself up, she put on a face mask and took a bath, finishing both at the same time.


    X put on her bathrobe before applying skincare products meticulously on her face in front of the basin.


    Then, she sat in front of the dressing table and started her makeup routine, keeping it simple.


    For her nude makeup, she only needed ayer of foundation, an eyebrow pencil, eyeliners, and a cream-colored lipstick, beforepleting the look with a few brushes of mascara.


    Because her facial features were perfect, she didn''t even need any highlights.


    She seemed to be glowing even more brightly with her makeup done, appearing as young as a teenager.


    She entered her spacious closet to


    change into a white shirt, a pair of gray high-waisted pants, and a simrly colored tight-fitting coat. She also put on ck high heels before heading downstairs.


    It seemed very lively at this hour.


    The nannies were with the twins on the ymat while a smiling Wilson Batton observed them.


    There


    strong aroma of


    toasted bread wafting through


    spacious living room that instantly warmed X''s heart. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    We


    She followed the alluring aroma into the kitchen, where she saw Sharon Lindt preparing a vegetable-and-fruit sd.


    Bread of various shapes and sizes was almost done baking in the oven.


    The fragrant scent was particrly potent in the kitchen.


    This aroma was a representation of X''s life right then.


    It was sweet and heart-warming.


    Sharon immediately smiled when she saw her daughter-inw. "Good morning, X."

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203


    Smiling warmly, X Quest approached Sharon Lindt from behind to hug her. "Good morning, Mom. It smells wonderful in here. Did you actually bake bread?"


    "Yes. You mentioned that you like freshly baked bread, so I baked some for you. You can have a few during breakfastter and bring a few more with you to the office. You can eat them when you''re hungry," Sharon told her.


    She instantly felt warm in her heart hearing that. Although Sharon wasn''t her birth mother, it felt like she was.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Perhaps her own mother wouldn''t even treat her as well as she did.


    "All right, Mom. You''re so good to me, just like a birth mother would treat her own daughter."


    Frankly, she had nevercked anything since she was a child except for one thing... a mother''s love.


    Her birth mother died when she was still a child, so she never got to experience motherly love.


    She was able to experience that with Sharon.


    Her life wasplete now that a missing piece of her childhood had been filled.


    "Silly child. I am your mother," Sharon chuckled. "Well, I''m your mother-inw, but it''s the same thing."


    She nodded. "Yeah, you''re even closer to me than my biological mother."


    The older woman seemed pleased to hear this. "All right, you shouldn''t be in here. Go outside and y with your kids."


    "I''d rather not. I want to help you out in the kitchen. I don''t feel right sitting around all day. I ought to help out in some way, or I''ll lose the ability to look after myself," X told her.


    "You wouldn''t want others to say that your daughter-inw iszy and doesn''t do anything, would you?" she added.


    Sharon shrugged nonchntly at this. "I don''t care what other people say. My daughter-inw can bezy or hard-working, and that''s fine because you haven''t taken anything from those people.


    "If anyone says those things about you, I''ll willingly tell them that I insisted. It has nothing to do with those people anyway," she added.


    X felt even warmer in her heart then. She would never trade Sharon for anything in the world.


    "Mom, I''ll take good care of you and Dad when you get old," she vowed.


    "Yes, I believe you would," Sharon nodded. "But you won''t have to do


    anythi


    for us. After all, we can hire


    helpers. I don''t want you to work too


    hard taking care of us." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "No, I want to look after you both," she insisted. It was her only way of repaying their love and care.


    Sharon was extremely pleased and found herself growing even more fond of her son''s wife for her gratefulness.


    She loved X so much that she wanted to give her the entire world.


    "All right, let''s not talk about these things. It''s something that will happen only in the distant future. Right now, my dear, you should go out and spend time with my grandchildren," she ordered firmly.


    "Let me help you with the sd," X offered, attempting to help out again.


    She genuinely felt regretful for making Sharon so exhausted every day.


    "It''s fine. You don''t know how to do it right," Sharon objected.


    "I do."


    "No, you don''t," Sharon stated inly, rendering her speechless.


    "In that case, let me help you clean the cutler, then," she suggested.


    ¡°No, you don''t know how to do that either,¡± Sharon said.


    "But I do."


    "You


    these


    eed to know how to do


    not giv, Sharon insisted again,


    g her time to reply. "A


    go outside and y."


    W


    "Fine. Oh, right. Has Stanley already gone out?"

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204


    When X Quest came downstairs, she looked everywhere for Stanley Batton, but he was nowhere in sight.


    "Yes. Something came up at the office, so he''s already left," Sharon Lindt told her.


    "What happened?"


    ¡°Nothing major. I think he had to sign a few documents," Sharon said.


    "Oh."


    Seeing that her mother-inw declined her help, she turned around and walked into the living room with light footsteps.


    She then spent some time ying with her two children.


    They seemed like a happy family.


    Sharon kept herself busy in the kitchen while feeling overjoyed to see everyone enjoying themselves outside.


    She thought that she must''ve rescued the gxy in her past life to deserve to live such a great life now with a wonderful daughter-inw like X.


    She soon finished preparing breakfast that included a tray of delicious-looking bread in various shapes and sizes, three sets of vegetable-and-fruit sd, three sunny-side-up eggs, toasts, freshly made blueberry jam, and orange-vored milk, which was X''s favorite.


    With all the tasty food, X couldn''t help but overeat.


    After breakfast, Sharon packed some bread for her to bring to the office before she drove off in her red Ferarri.


    Once X put everything in its rightful ce, she started to work for the rest of the day.


    By noon, she realized that she had been so busy yesterday that she''d missed watching Team XSpete.


    So, she clicked on B Site and opened Team XS''spetition video which they had won yesterday.


    Moreover, their opponents had no fighting chance.


    Despite knowing the oue, she


    still watched the rey, observing how her team managed to


    vel?


    overpower their opponents imeach match to obtain victory.


    Each matchsted less than thirty minutes. In fact, the first one had won in fifteen minutes.


    Team XS practically annihted every single enemy that stood in their way like apex predators.


    As she watched her team''s


    bet


    performance, X felt a great senseContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    of achievement, unable to hense


    but


    sigh as she considered their journey up till this point.


    People were saying how Team XS was the LPL Region''s leading team and their source of glory, but nobody knew how much they had sacrificed for such an aplishment.


    The team members had to go through countless sleepless nights of training to reach their standard of performance today. Witnessing how well they yed, she cheerfully opened their WeChat group and offered her blessings.


    ¡°I just saw thepetition. Everyone did well yesterday," she typed.


    Everyone instantly replied withughing emojis.


    As encouragement, she sent them virtual gift packs that contained money in the group, and everyone was overjoyed.


    Then, she offered them a few words of motivation before closing the group chat to resume working.


    Time passed by in the blink of an eye until it was time for the spring season tournament''s finale.


    She brought Stanley Batton to thepetition venue to watch the match that night.


    Meanwhile, Josh Batton also showed up with Annabeth Cates discreetly, sitting in thest row among the audience to cheer for Team XS.

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205


    Thepetition hadn''t started, so everyone had their focus on Stanley Batton and X Quest, who had long appeared on therge screen. They looked great from every angle.


    Despite the unttering lighting at the venue, they still looked attractive on therge screen.


    They were the center of attention in the crowd.


    Meanwhile, Josh Batton had informed the crew in advance that he wanted to remain discreet, so the broadcasting director didn''t direct any cameras at him.


    Josh and Annabeth Cates kept a low profile with disguises.


    Nobody noticed that Josh was there with all eyes on his brother and X, and their every move magnified on therge screen.


    However, they remained calm, neither caring about being in front of cameras.


    It didn''t matter how many cameras were pointed at them as they would always appear serene and collected.


    After the two of them chatted for a while, they began ying with their own phones.


    X scrolled through the League of Legends feed on ESPN while Stanley checked on hispany''s stock price.


    Team IM should not be underestimated as they had enhanced their yers for each position.


    Right then,izens were all predicting the oue of thispetition on ESPN.


    A majority felt that Team IM and Team XS were nearly on par with each other, with the formergging only slightly behind in performance. Moreover, many people even indicated that Team IM might end up being the dark horse in thispetition and win the championship. However, X didn''t care about thesements.


    They would soon find out who would win.


    Although the couple didn''t interact with each other while engrossed with their own phones, the audience still went wild and chatted excitedly at the venue-


    "Ahh! I never imagined I''d be able to see X and Stanley in person. I''m honestly so lucky."


    "It seems Team XS has never lost whenever X is present. I believe Team XS won''t lose today, either."


    "We can''t be too sure. Team IM has


    hired better yers for each


    position. It''s tough to predict


    will win today as they''re only


    point behind for the spring season."


    "It doesn''t matter who wins or loses today. For me, it''s still worth the money I paid. After all, I got to see X and Stanley in person!"


    "Honestly speaking, with Stanley''s


    looks, he might even beat Josh in


    poprity if he decides to join the entertainment industry. I don''t understand how someone can look so good." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    X and Stanley could hear thesements, but they remained unaffected.


    Even seated amidst the crowd, it looked as if they were separated by a huge barrier that made them stand out from the rest.


    They seemed superior in terms of their image and aura.


    Thement section in the official livestream channel was also bombarded withments-


    "Ahh! D*mn. As a straight man, I must say X is my ideal type of beauty."


    ¡°I''m a straight man, but I think Stanley is so handsome that I might turn gay for him.¡±


    "I normally wouldn''t like men, but Stanley is an exception."


    "Stanley, X, I love you both!"


    "You''re all fools! Can''t you just pay attention to thepetition?"


    "If you don''t like what you''re seeing, you can turn it off. We can write whatever we want. Don''t be so annoying. Thank you."


    "To the one who called others out for being fools, I don''t think I rmended you to leave the asylum thest time."

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206


    Thepetition''s poprity exceeded the world finals with over 300 million viewers online due to X Quest''s and Stanley Batton''s presence.


    Numerousments flooded their livestream channel.


    Right then, the official host, Bunny, stepped onto the stage, inviting yers from both teams up there after a long opening speech.


    Once both teams had waved to the fans, they went to sit in their respective seats while the broadcasting director shifted the camera from Stanley and X back to the yers.


    Meanwhile, the couple also focused on Team XS''s yers, silently waiting for thepetition to begin.


    The match officially kicked off once the banning phase was over, with both teams confronting each other in the jungle area.


    Team XS''s Jungler and Support made mistakes and ended up causing the entire team to die while their opponents all survived.


    The intense opening gave a significant boost in morale to the opponents that left Team XS''s fans feeling deeply worried.


    People were going wild on the official livestream channel-


    "Team XS is doomed!"


    "They made such a huge mistake during a crucial moment."


    "What happened to the strongest team in the LPL Region? The pride of the LPL Region? Is this it?"


    "Is this the best Top Solo in the world? Why isn''t he able to defeat five opponents by himself today?"


    "Who are these terrible Jungler and Support in Team XS? Why aren''t they reced yet?"


    "I wonder how awful X feels right now."


    "X must be fuming about how she came to watch her team win, but they are giving her this disaster instead.¡± "Team XS is gone. I hereby dere Team IM the champion."


    The yers were oblivious to the negativements on the livestream channel while focusing on the match. Although they lost in the opening, they were all still feeling confident.


    X felt simrly below the stage.


    However, what happened next waspletely different from what they imagined.


    Team IM managed to win by a wide margin in several battles consecutively.


    Team XS''s Jungler made numerous mistakes and nearly caused the entire team to die each time.


    By the twenty-fifth minute mark of the match, both teams confronted each other at the dragon''s pit.


    With boosted morale, Team IMContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    directly snatched the dragon''s buff, attempting to end the match with all yers possessing one extra piece of equipmentpared to Team XS''s yers.


    Everyone in the audience seemed perplexed.


    The twomentators couldn''t resist voicing out their thoughts-


    "Hey, is Team XS forfeiting? I don''t think they have a chance of


    they survive this way winning


    Commentator A said.


    "I think I can congratte Team IM in advance for winning the first match," Commentator B stated.


    "Yes, it seems the gap in equipment is too


    wide.


    It looks like Team XS


    isn''t prepared at all today,¡± A belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Commentator A said hent


    Team XS''s fans also sounded disappointed-


    W


    ovel


    "They''ll lose for sure. How will they make aeback? I don''t see a way."


    "They might as well surrender. Do they still want a team fight? How will they do that?"


    "I can''t believe it! Alex didn''t even make a sound today. Isn''t Akali the champion he''s best at?" "Alex''s equipment is terrible, too. There''s no way he can create a miracle and make aeback."

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207


    Team XS had the most number of fans. Hence, the initial spirited ambiance at the venue had turned sour after witnessing Team XS''s performance in thepetition.


    Everyone was eitherining or expressing hopelessness.


    Everyone, including thementators, Team IM''s yers, fans below the stage and on the livestream channel, all felt that Team XS was doomed. Despite the situation, X Quest remained calm and was optimistic that her team would reorganize themselves and create a miracle.


    Even without one, she genuinely believed that Team XS would perform better in the next round.


    She wasn''t worried about the oue of thepetition.


    Stanley Batton felt the same way.


    While everyone else panicked, the couple attracted even more attention for theirposure. Meanwhile, on the livestream channel-


    "X and Stanley seem so calm. Don''t they feel like cursing?"


    "They''re just pretending to be cool. I bet X is cursing at her team members on the inside."


    "Isn''t Alex the best Top Solo in the world? Can''t he carry the team? Why isn''t he making any sound today?"


    "Is this all Team XS has got? Is this it? I can''t believe this is the strongest team in the LPL Region!"


    "Hahaha! The pride of the LPL Region. What a joke! Is this all they''ve got?"


    In the meantime, Team XS''s yers weren''t affected by how the match was going, remaining focused while searching for opportunities to engage their opponents in a team fight.


    It was theirst chance.


    Once this was over, they wouldn''t have another opportunity.


    They had already made so many mistakes that they couldn''t afford another.


    Just then, Alex directly charged


    toward his opponents with Akali and instantly killed the enemy AD with his calcted maneuvers, sessfully dodging most of his enemy''s skills.


    Then, he returned to his original spot with his swift and smooth maneuvers.


    Alex had half his health left by then.


    Everyone started screaming, and all of their fans stood up to cheer all of a sudden.


    Nobody expected Alex to be able to create such a miracle with Akali.


    X and Stanley were equally surprised at his impressive moves.


    There were no words to describe how well he had yed.


    Right then, the livestream channel went wild-


    "This is why I like Team XS. They''re constantly looking for opportunities."


    "I urgently need pills for my heart attack. Dmn! Why is Alex ying asContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    if he


    acas a score of 4-0


    Content


    belongs to en.swnove hel


    has a score of


    "D*mn! Alex, you really are the best Top Solo in the world."


    Immediately after that, Team XS''s other yers quickly charged forward and fought against their four opponents.


    With their precise maneuvers and


    great cooperation, the five of them


    and


    managed to kill all the tent


    kept every member alive.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Team XS''s yers were all extremely excited and smiling in satisfaction.


    Then, they directly killed the dragon.


    The tables had turned in the blink of an eye!

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208


    Team XS had made an astoundingeback!


    Meanwhile, the twomentators were speechless at this sudden turn of events.


    The fans in the venue were all excitedly jumping and hugging the person next to them.


    Afterplete silence from the podium for half a minute, Commentator A began speaking first. "Can anybody tell me what just happened? Where am I? Who am I?"


    "This is embarrassing! Team XS, you sure are something," Commentator B said next.


    "I would like to apologize for what I said earlier. Just because I can''t y well, it doesn''t mean Team XS can''t y well. I honestly can''t understand what just happened," Commentator A stated.


    ¡°I''d like to apologize, too. I''m sorry, I was too foolish to understand. I can''t understand how Team XS is this strong!" Commentator B eximed.


    On the livestream channel-


    "I can''t understand this, either. I suspect Team XS is intentionally messing with my head. They make me feel disappointed first so that I''d feel this exhratedter!"


    "We really need to prepare pills for heart attacks in advance whenever we watch Team XSpete. Did they just make aeback?" "Alex, I''m sorry. I love you! Woohoo!"


    "They really are the pride of the LPL Region. They''re awesome! It''s why everyone supports Team XS. They''re always able to create miracles!" "This is the charm of eSports! It''s amazing! I love you, Team XS."


    In stark contrast to the pandemonium erupting around them, the yers remained calm.


    Everyone learned their lessons and was now exceedingly careful in their gamey, unwilling to give their opponents another chance at winning.


    By the fortieth minute mark of the match, Team XS finally won.


    Alex, who was the leader of the team, and the rest of his teammates all sighed in relief.


    X Quest and Stanley Batton did the same while their fans erupted in cheers.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The entire stadium exploded with sounds of people screaming and pping, drowning out everything else.


    Thementators began cheering-


    "Let us congratte Team XS for winning the first match."


    "Go, Team XS!"


    Meanwhile, on the livestream channel-


    "Hahaha, now this is what I signed up for!"


    "If I were a yer in Team IM, I''d feel awful right now."


    "I can''t believe Team IM lost. They''re terrible yers."


    "I can''t believe Team XS humiliated me again. Were they born to do this?"


    Meanwhile, Team IM''s yers couldn''t believe the loss.


    Despite being in front of cameras, they couldn''t hide the looks of disappointment and sorrow


    faces.


    They were so confident they''d win for sure, particrly when they overpowered Team XS.


    They couldn''t understand how Team XS managed to make aeback.


    They were doing so well. How did Alex manage to find that opportunity?


    They felt even more disappointed after removing their earphones to


    hear the sounds of cheers and get


    apuse.


    Team XS was celebrating their victory, while Team IM was downtrodden.


    Soon, both teams returned to their own resting rooms to discuss the next round''s banning phase.


    Team XS engaged in a heated discussion with their coach and analysts in the backstage area.


    Meanwhile, X held Stanley''s hand tightly. "Honey, they''re wonderful, aren''t they?"


    In thispetition, Team XS had Onstrated their relentless


    she enjoyed very much. Cop e and determination, whel


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was a very satisfying match to watch.

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209


    X Quest looked down at her phone as she opened the League of Legends forum on ESPN.


    Just as she expected, people were spamming in the forum.


    There were all sorts of praises for Alex and Team XS-


    "Alex was born for great things! I love how well he yed."


    "From how things look, Team IM doesn''t even deserve to y against Team XS. They didn''t even stand a chance."


    "Team XS really is the best team in the LPL Region. They are the real deal."


    "Do you know why I like Team XS now? It doesn''t matter if they win or lose. They''re simply exciting to watch!"


    "As long as their base isn''t destroyed, Team XS will have a chance to make aeback! This is Team XS!"


    X couldn''t help but smile when she saw thesements.


    Stanley Batton happened to catch sight of her dazzling smile from the side.


    No matter how much time had passed, he''d still catch his breath every time he saw her face. He couldn''t help but grin back at her, his hand lifting to ruffle her hair gently.


    Right then, the broadcasting director happened to be pointing the camera at them, capturing their intimate moment on therge screen.


    All the women at the venue were charmed by Stanley.


    The screams and apuse had faded somewhat, but it all came back at this instant.


    The sounds became thunderous-


    "D*mn. Ahh, they''re so lovely together!"


    "The look in Stanley''s eyes. I can''t take it!"


    "I''m here to watch thepetition, not to see them show off their love. But it''s way too good to look away."


    "I can''t take it anymore. I''m falling for Stanley! Who can resist him?"


    "He has such a deep and tender look in his eyes. I''m dead."


    Overhearing all this, Stanley pulled his hand away. Then, he pulled X into his arms, making her cough awkwardly as she peered up at him.


    "We''re out in public! Can''t you be more appropriate?"


    He smiled. "I can''t help myself, but I''ll remember next time."


    "You always say that, but you never do," she muttered.


    "Oh? Really?"


    With that, he


    nose


    was


    deliberately tapped her


    aly, knowing that his a


    g disyed on the


    swno


    again.


    X directly rolled her eyes before leaning against him to continue watching thepetition.


    The break was over, and yers from both teams appeared on stage again.


    Everyone walked to their respective seats and sat down.


    Soon, the banning phase began.


    Team IM directly banned five Top Solo champions, namely Akali, Kalista, Aatrox, Fiora, and Wukong.


    These were all champions Alex was best at.


    His teammates couldn''t resistining when they saw this-


    "They went all the way. Are they this afraid of Alex? Bunch of cowards!"


    "There''s no point in banning these champions. Alex is good at ying many others."


    "They must be terrified of Alex."


    Meanwhile, thementators were also speechless and couldn''t help chuckling.


    They started speaking one after another-


    "What''s going on? Team IM has fear toward Alex written all over their faces," Commentator A said.


    "I think the person they want to ban the most right now is Alex himself. If they can''t get him off the stage, there is no point," Commentator B said. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    UMS


    "As far as I''m aware, Alex can y many more champions. Team IM tshot themselves in the foot," Commentator A dered.


    X also couldn''t help but frown slightly. ¡°Their coach has gone mad. What''s the point of this?"

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210


    "I don''t get it," Stanley Batton said, feeling puzzled.


    None of them could understand.


    While everyone watched, Alex selected Lulu as his champion as the Top Solo.


    Everyone at the venue was dumbfounded at his choice as Lulu was usually only selected as Support.


    It was the first time seeing Lulu selected as the champion for Top Solo.


    Meanwhile, thementators were also shocked-


    "I can''t believe this! Top Solo Lulu? Alex is something else," Commentator A said.


    "Yeah. Frankly, with champion selections, it''s fine for Alex to select Lulu even though it''s my first time seeing him y her. Does he know how to y Lulu?" Commentator B said.


    "Don''t doubt Alex. Is there a champion in this world that Alex doesn''t know how to y?" Commentator A asked.


    While everyone questioned Alex''s selection, the match between the two teams began.


    Both teams engaged each other in the jungle area again, but this time, Alex and his teammates managed to kill all five of their opponents with precise


    maneuvers.


    Then, Alex''s Lulu split into three parts, providing an extra headcount''s assistance to the Mid Solo and ADC respectively.


    They began advancing on eachne, with Team XS dominating their opponents on all three.


    Meanwhile, the Jungler could do whatever he wanted in the jungle area. He seeded in killing their enemy Jungler, invaded the enemy jungle area, and killed enemies on all threenes.


    Team XS was basically doing whatever they wanted.


    The one-sided domination was growing like a snowball.


    By the fifteenth-minute mark, Team XS had destroyed the enemy base without even attacking the dragon.


    The match had ended.


    On the livestream channel-


    "The dragon is probably wondering if it even needs to exist. How could Team XS win without even fighting it?"


    "Top Solo Lulu! Alex yed it so well. Is there any champion he doesn''t know how to y?"


    "Team XS''s Support has one less champion he can y with."


    "Team XS is probably telling us that the first round was just an appetizer.


    127


    Twanted to keep us excited.


    next part is the main course."


    During the finals, the team with the best-out-of-five matches would win. That meant the winning team had to win at least three matches.


    Team XS yed even better in the third match after two consecutive wins.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Meanwhile, Team IM''s morale had significantly reduced, resulting in their yers performing poorly.


    In less than fifteen minutes, Team XS managed to end the match, impressing everyone in the stadium with their effortlessly smooth moves.


    And just like that, they managed to win thepetition with a score of three-to-zero.


    As thepetition ended, people pped and cheered loudly as they all jumped up to embrace each other excitedly.


    Meanwhile, Alex calmly turned to


    stare at X while she returned his


    gaze from afar. Both couldn''t help the smiles that appeared on their face.


    UMS


    She immediately raised her thumbs at him, making his smile widen in exhration.


    The broadcasting director managed to capture their exchange on therge screen, garnering some attention.


    The audience began talking among themselves¡ª


    "Why does this make me feel as if I''m watching a television drama? I suddenly find Alex very, very cool."


    "I can already envision a romance novel in my mind. I can picture the male protagonist glowing brightly on stage while the female protagonist silently watches him in the crowd."


    "Apart from X, I''ve never seen Alex smiling at another woman." After hearing this, a frown appeared on Stanley Batton''s forehead.

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211


    Stanley Batton vaguely sensed that Alex treated X Quest differently. Once or twice might''ve been a coincidence, but not after multiple times.


    His instincts were telling him that there was something fishy about Alex.


    He took a long hard look at Alex before regaining hisposure and wrapped his arm around X, who was oblivious to his thoughts.


    Alex led his team members over to Team IM to shake their hands before heading back to the stage, feeling pretty happy.


    Alex''s eyes were glowing evidently despite his attempt to hide his expression of joy while the rest gathered behind him with their arms raised over their heads to wave at their supporters below the stage.


    Each of them seemed to be on some adrenaline rush, feeling like they had the world right under their feet.


    They felt like kings in the world of League of Legends.


    They demonstrated the enthusiasm, exuberance, and excitement of the youths.


    Seeing the young ones like this made X feel very pleased.


    She''d always had high hopes for these kids, and they didn''t disappoint her.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but beam with pride.


    Suddenly, there was a shower of golden confetti as they walked to the center of the stage, where countless tiny glistening pieces of paper fell from above, shining brightly under the lights.


    Fans were screaming and cheering as everyone watched the members of Team XS lifting the spring season tournament''s trophy together. Once the award ceremony was over, only Alex remained on the stage for an interview.


    A pretty female host grinned excitedly at him. ¡°I''d like to congratte you again for winning the tournament."


    "Thank you," he said.


    "The first match didn''t go so well initially. How did you manage to ovee that so quickly?"


    "Nothing remarkable. I was just searching for an opportunity during the match," he replied calmly.


    Right then, the livestream channel went wild-


    "How could he say that? I think Team IM is just too terrible. Hahaha, Alex, you''re something else."


    "He simply looked for an opportunity during the match? He''s saying awful things again."


    "I''d like to know how Team IM''s yers feel when they watch this interview. Hahaha!"


    Team XS''s fans couldn''t resistughing when they heard this too.


    Meanwhile, the host tried valiantly to remainposed as she smiled at him. "Oh, I see. I can only say that you''re all very talented.


    "We all know you were the first to find an opportunity during the fight at the dragon''s pit. What was on your mind when you dived in on your own? Did you consider the repercussions if you died using Akali?" she asked.


    "I never thought about it quite like that. All I wanted to do was win. It was the only way to repay my boss after everything she''s invested in us. I also did it for the fans who


    supported us. I don''t want to vels


    disappoint any of them," Alex admitted. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Right then, the camera panned over to X''s smiling face, who was glowing brightly amongst the crowd.


    Alex couldn''t stop himself from ncing in her direction with a smile on his face.


    "You haven''t disappointed anyone at


    1.nes


    all. You did very well with Akali today. How did your team react when you created such a miracle?" the host asked.

 Chapter 2212

    Chapter 2212


    "I guess they were pleasantly surprised," Alex said thoughtfully. "Anyway, everyone''s happy about it.¡±


    "Yes, they are. Is there anything you''d like to say to X and your fans?" the female host questioned further.


    He instantly turned his somber-looking face at X Quest. "I won''t let you down, Boss. I''ll bring all the trophies to you."


    On the livestream channel-


    "Stanley: Just pretend I''m dead."


    "I honestly feel that Alex has a crush on X. I don''t think I''m mistaken.¡±


    "The look in his eyes is so mesmerizing. They''d be a lovely couple!"


    "Calm down, everyone. X is older than Alex. How could that work out? He isn''t the type to like older women."


    "Alex wouldn''t dare set his eyes on Stanley''s wife. Are you all mad?"


    X shed a smile upon hearing his words, raising both thumbs at him when he turned to look at her once more.


    Their entire exchange was captured and disyed on therge screen by the broadcasting director.


    Stanley Batton observed everything next to her, appearing as his cold and indifferent self this time.


    Alex returned her smile before turning to address the fans below the stage with a microphone in hand. "I wanted to tell our fans not to worry as Team XS will not disappoint you. We''ll achieve whatever you want us to achieve."


    After that, he waved to the audience.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The crowd instantly went wild-


    "Keep it up, Alex! You''ll always be the best Top Solo in my heart."


    "Alex, you did awesome today. You''re the super carry! I love you!"


    "Ahh! Alex, I love you!"


    "Team XS is the best! Alex is the best!"


    The interview ended then, so Alex turned around and left the stage.


    Even though he was alone, he still seemed to shine brightly among the crowd.


    With his departure, thepetition officially ended.


    X slowly stood up and looked at her husband. "We should head home."


    Stanley nodded in agreement, so he led the way outside with X while being escorted by bodyguards.


    Numerous people wanted to


    approach them for selfies, but they were surrounded by dozens of bodyguards. The crowd obediently parted as they approached the exit as if they were far too dignifiedpared to everyone else.


    They managed to depart without much hassle while everyone watched.


    e


    At the same time, Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates held each other''s hands and hurried through the backdoor with ease during the distraction.


    Surprisingly, nobody recognized them, making Josh and Annabeth both sigh in relief as they gradually slowed down.


    After exiting, they got into his brother''s ck Rolls-Royce limousine to wait for the other couple.


    It wasn''t long before Stanley and


    thed also ne


    into the car, sliding into


    seats behind the front row where


    they sat waiting. Content be


    to


    Simultaneously, all four of their phones started ringing, prompting them to retrieve their phones from their pockets to see...

 Chapter 2213

    Chapter 2213


    News about Team XS winning the League of Legends spring season tournament appeared on their phone screens.


    The four of them simultaneously clicked on the news article published by League of Legends'' official ount. There was even a picture of Team XS taken when they won the tournament.


    X Quest nced at it before clicking on the list of hot topics.


    Just as she expected, a lot was going on there.


    Hot topic number one: ''#X and Stanley show up at League of Legends spring season tournament finale#''.


    Hot topic number two: ''#Team XS wins the tournament#''.


    Hot topic number three: ''#Alex''s god-like maneuvers with Akali#''.


    Hot topic number four: ''#Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates show up at League of Legends spring season tournament finale#''.


    X found the first three topics full of various positivements, and then she checked out the fourth hot topic.


    Upon clicking on it, X saw a picture of Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates watching thepetition inconspicuously. It was published by the League of Legends'' official photographer.


    The couple was pictured in full disguise and barely noticeable.


    Josh had already alerted the officials before attending so he and his wife could watch thepetition in a low-profile manner, away from the public eye.


    He''d refused to have any time on the screen and would only ept any photos of them published after thepetition had ended.


    The League of Legends officials stayed true to their word and fully respected their wish for privacy the entire time.


    X could see there were already tons of forwards, likes, andments-


    "That woman on Josh''s right is me! I sat right next to my idol but didn''t even know it! I regret it so much!"


    "Was I sitting in front of Josh? I was screaming all night long about how awesome Team XS was. Don''t tell me my idol actually saw me like that!"


    "I sat right next to Annabeth. Oh my


    god! I


    Tn''t recognize her at all.


    departContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    They were fully disguised. That''s why I didn''t notice! I can''t believe it."


    "Even though I can''t see his face, I still think he''s handsome. If I''d known in advance, I would''ve bought a ticket to watch thepetition."


    "I was actually in the same stadium as Josh today. That means I watched thepetition with him. I feel satisfied!"


    "He came to support his sister-inw''s team. He''s the best brother-inw in the world."


    X briefly browsed through all thements before closing Weibo.


    After putting her phone in her


    pocket, she turned to look at Josh. "Your fans found out that you were watching thepetition in the same stadium, but they didn''t, recognize you. They all feel


    novel.n


    immensely regretful now." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing this, he showed her the same list of hot topics on his phone and chuckled. "Yeah, I saw all thements."


    Sheughed with him, turning to look at his wife. "Annabeth, are you hungry? Should we get supper?"


    Annabeth nodded.


    "What would you like to eat?" she asked.


    ¡°I''m fine with anything. You guys can decide," Annabeth replied.


    The word X was most afraid of hearing when discussing what to eat was ''anything'' because she usually didn''t have any idea herself.


    She then turned to look at Stanley and Josh. ¡°What about you guys? What do you want to eat?"


    "Anything," her husband shrugged.


    "I''m fine with whatever," Josh said.


    It seemed that she needed to decide on her own.


    "All right, then. Let''s have grilled fish.


    l.ne


    There''s a new ce in the city center that sells them. It''s pretty good," she said after pinching her forehead helplessly.

 Chapter 2214

    Chapter 2214


    Everyone instantly nodded at her suggestion.


    "Let''s go for that. I want to eat fish too," Annabeth Cates said excitedly.


    Josh Batton had an affectionate look in his eyes as he gently touched her face. "Fish it is, then."


    "Okay, as you wish," Stanley Batton replied with a smile.


    Everyone was on the same page.


    Soon, they arrived at the restaurant that X Quest rmended. It had a rtively affordable price range, so the clientele consisted of ordinary folks.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The interior design was also rtively basic, unlike those they frequented in high-ss restaurants.


    Even so, X and the rest were still very excited.


    For them, it didn''t matter how high-ss the ce was, but the taste of the food was more important.


    Josh and Annabeth, who were still under disguise, entered inconspicuously behind X and Stanley while they requested for a private room. Then, they all headed upstairs together.


    The seemingly elegant and outstanding party of four instantly attracted attention as many people recognized X and Stanley, who weren''t under any disguises.


    Abruptly, everyone in the restaurant went wild as they took their phones out to take pictures of them from behind.


    Meanwhile, the couple remained oblivious to it all-


    "Aren''t they X and Stanley? Oh my god! They''re so wealthy, so why would theye to a ce like this?"


    "Who else could they be? Oh my god! I suspect I might be dreaming."


    "Wow, they are so down-to-earth. I thought rich people would only eat at high-ss ces."


    "Stanley is very handsome in person. X looks very pretty too."


    "I think God must''ve put more effort into creating the two of thempared to the rest of us."


    A waitress approached them


    excitedly once they''d entered their private dining room. She then began to rmend specialty dishes of the restaurant. "Mr. Batton and Ms. Quest, our staple dish is grilled fish with green peppers. What do you think?"


    X immediately looked over to Josh and Annabeth. "What do you say? Does that sound okay?"


    Josh slowly removed his cap and sunsses before smiling at Annabeth. "Are you fine with this?"


    She nodded, following suit at removing her disguise.


    The waitress was shocked when she saw Josh, nearly losing her sense of rationality as she couldn''t hide the excitement in her eyes.


    However, due to her professionalism as a waitress, she had to maintain herposure.


    She had been a fan of his ever since


    he first debuted. She''d always


    wanted to see him in person, but she


    never had money to buy tickets to his concerts or meet-and-greet sessions with fans.


    However, she also didn''t like waiting for her idol at the airport because it would cause him trouble.


    So, seeing Josh in person had be a tiny dream of hers.


    She was so happy to see him now that she could go mad.


    She felt envious of Annabeth for being treated in such a considerate manner by her idol.


    X turned to look at Stanley. "What about you?"


    "I''m fine with whatever you say. You can decide," he replied with a smile.


    She then nced at the waitress. "Io


    21.nes


    that case, we will go with your rmended dish, please. Serve us some of your specialty appetizers, too."


    The waitress nodded respectfully.


    swnov

 Chapter 2215

    Chapter 2215


    The waitress reluctantly left the private dining room, feeling like the luckiest person in the world as the door closed. Not only did she get to see X Quest and Stanley Batton in person, but she also got to meet her beloved idol.


    Feeling wonderful, she walked down the stairs with lightened footsteps.


    Once the waitress had left, everyone in the private dining room felt more rxed as they leaned back against their chairs.


    "X, Team XS was amazing tonight. I''ve be a fan. I never used to like such things, but I think I might have fallen in love with eSports after tonight," Annabeth Cates said as she rested her head against Josh Batton''s shoulder.


    She found herself attracted to the unyielding spirit of eSports after being able to experience it herself today.


    X brightened up when she heard her. "All right, let''s watchpetitions together from now on."


    Annabeth nodded.


    "Annabeth, you could understand the game?" Stanley asked.


    "Yes, I can. I used to y it for a while, but I wasn''t very good at it and stopped ying. I can understand when I watch it, but I''m the type who can''t y very well," she answered.


    "Would you like to y again?" he asked.


    "I would like to," she replied, nodding. "Today? But, forget it. I''m too bad at it."


    "If you want to y, I can carry you next time," X offered.


    "Okay," she happily agreed.


    She had heard about how good X was at gaming.


    "I can carry you, too. Let''s y together next time," her husband told her.


    "Okay, the


    four of us can y


    together. I''ll randomly find one


    person to join us and we''ll all. help Annabeth raise her rank,"


    said.


    Annabeth felt very touched to hear this.


    With a few top-notch yers carrying her, her rank would skyrocket.


    She nodded joyfully. "Okay, sure."


    She was already tempted to y right after watching thepetition.


    "What about tomorrow?" X suggested, to which she nodded in agreement.


    Soon, their orders of grilled fish and appetizers arrived, and they all ate while chatting together leisurely.


    After the meal, Stanley and X sent the other couple home before heading back to their own house.


    Upon entering, they found the children, their nannies, and Stanley''s parents ying on the ymat.


    Wilson Batton held Lte Batton, while Sharon Lindt had Leon Batton in her arms.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    They both wore joyful expressions on their faces.


    "You''re home! Did you have a good time?" Sharon promptly asked when she saw them.


    ?


    X nodded and approached her, ncing at her twins. "Yeah, we did. We also had supper with Annabeth and Josh after thepetition. That''s why we came homete."


    As an afterthought, she peeked at the clock.


    It was already midnight.

 Chapter 2216

    Chapter 2216


    Sharon Lindt appeared unconcerned. "Why does it matter? People your age should stay outte. You''re not old, so what''s the concern abouting home before midnight?"


    X Quest couldn''t help butugh at this.


    Stanley Batton calmly walked over and sat down next to his wife. "My parents don''t mind."


    "Yes, it''s fine if you want to stay up all night. You both should enjoy your lives while you''re still young. Your mother and I would stay up all night sometimes, too," Wilson Batton spoke up.


    X''s smile gradually widened, recalling the videos she''d recently seen of peopleining about their mothers-inw on Tik Tok.


    Their mothers-inw would often nag at them for getting homete and not looking after their children due to work.


    Some would even nag at them despite staying at home to look after their children every day.


    Compared to these people, X was even more content with her life, feeling like she was practically living in heaven.


    She was very much at peace.


    "That''s right. Aren''t people meant to stay upte, anyway?" Sharon asked.


    "Won''t you mind that I''m making Annabeth stay up despite being pregnant?" X asked, chuckling.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Once in a while is eptable. When I was pregnant, I even stayed up until three in the morning. I turned out fine, didn''t I?" her mother-inw asked.


    With a look of disbelief in her eyes, she wondered, "Who were you pregnant with at the time?"


    "Hmm, Stanley," Sharon said thoughtfully. "And Josh. And their elder brothers. All of them."


    She was rendered speechless. Her mother-inw was out of this world!


    "Didn''t Dad mind?" she asked.


    "I allowed it because she was physically healthy. She was still young and yful, so I understood. It was fine as long as she rested during the day," Wilson said, prompting his wife to nod along.


    Then, Sharon regarded X withplete seriousness. "I''m telling you these things not for you to do what I did, though. We''re different. didn''t have to work during the day back then. You, on the other hand, have a career. You should get enough rest at night.


    "If not for any other reason than for your health. Anyway, you should still sleep before two in the morning. And, you must promise me that you''ll get eight hours of sleep every night," she added.


    X nodded obediently, melting the other woman''s heart.


    Right then, Lte Batton and Leon Batton, who were in their arms, started smiling at X and Stanley Batton with clear looks in their eyes. Watching them smile made X feel warm in her heart.


    "I''ll wash my hands and hold them," she said eagerly before quickly heading to the bathroom with her husband following behind her.


    After they''d washed their hands, she slowly dried her hands with a towel with a contemtive look at Stanley. "Honey, do you think I''m not a good enough mother?"


    ¡°Hmm?" Stanley uttered in confusion.


    "I feel as if my only contribution to the family is delivering the children. I haven''t done anything else a mother should do. I''ve never breastfed or changed their diapers. I''ve never even fed them form milk," she said.


    Everything she mentioned was taken care of by her inws, her husband, and the nannies.


    "I can''t even spend time with our children," she went on.


    However, Stanley smiled reassuringly. "So what? Our family can afford it. Who said a mother must do all those things?"


    "But most mothers do," she insisted.


    "That''s their choice. As for you, you don''t have to do anything," he said.

 Chapter 2217

    Chapter 2217


    ¡°Would you get tired of me one day if I keep behaving like this?" X Quest asked.


    "No. I would never get tired of you," Stanley Batton answered in earnest.


    "Really?" she asked.


    "I''ll get struck by lightning if I''m lying," he said, prompting X to ce her finger hastily on his lips.


    "What are you saying? Don''t say nonsense like that!¡±


    "Let''s go and check on our kids," she said, holding his hand before they returned to the living room.


    She picked up Leon Batton while her husband carried Lte Batton.


    The twins seemed more aware now as they instantly reached out to touch their parents'' faces as they were held.


    As soon as their tiny hands touched X and Stanley''s faces, their gazes softened at once.


    She looked affectionately at Leon''s face. "Leon, did you miss Mommy? Hmm?"


    He didn''t respond except to gently caress her face with his chubby hands, peering quietly at his mother with clear eyes.


    It seemed like there was a sea of stars in his eyes.


    X felt as if she was looking into an oasis.


    Meanwhile, Stanley pressed his forehead against Lte''s. ¡°Did you miss Daddy?"


    She imitated her brother by silently looking at her father while gently touching his face, a smile beginning to spread on her face.


    Seeing her smile made him feel warm all over.


    "X?" he murmured, turning to look at his wife.


    "What''s the matter?" she instantly asked.


    "Let''s set up a charity foundation."


    "Sure," she agreed readily. "What is its main objective?"


    "It will provide financial aid for


    9018


    children from poor families to go to school as well as providing them with free medical coverage," he exined.


    "Sure," she answered without hesitation.


    For many years, the couple had carried out charitable deeds, but they had never set up a charity foundation before this.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    They would usually donate to existing charity foundations.


    She understood why Stanley wanted to do this. Now that he was a father, he had realized the feelings of being a parent.


    Wilson Batton immediately raised


    his thumbs at his son upon hearing


    his n. "Do it, and I''ll support you. A


    person must help others in need wherever possible once he bes sessful."


    "Yes. Your father and I will be the first to donate," Sharon Lindt spoke up.


    He chuckled. "Thank you."


    ¡°With our level of influence, it would be easy to publicize it,¡± X said.


    She already had the intention to do. this


    She just didn''t expect him to


    it first.


    mf he hadn''t brought it up.


    Stanley nodded.


    ***


    X and Stanley were the kind of people to put their thoughts into action.


    They did whatever they said they would.


    Within half a month, they had established their charity foundation, naming it as Love Charity Foundation.


    As the foundation''s start-up capital, the couple collectively contributed three billion.

 Chapter 2218

    Chapter 2218


    The inte was taken by storm on the day their charity foundation was established, withizens expressing their support for X Quest and Stanley Batton''s initiative.


    People even created brand new emojis of the couple to convey how good-looking, kind, and generous they were.


    X and Stanley held a charity banquet to promote the foundation and encourage donations during theunch, inviting many people from wealthy folks to celebrities in Country Z.


    The couple had booked the entire Antis International Hotel to hold the event.


    By nightfall, the grand charity banquet was underway at the hotel''srgest hall, covering an area of 500 square meters adorned with fresh flowers, balloons, and bright lights everywhere.


    All invitees had arrived fashionably dressed, already settled in their allocated seats even though the banquet hadn''t officially begun yet.


    A massive round stage stood at the center of the hall where various performances would take ce tonight.


    By then, the stage decorations were alreadyplete and decorated with flowers and lights surrounding them. It was a magnificent setup.


    As the hosts of the charity banquet, X and Stanley greeted their guests from table to table while holding hands.


    They always seemed to be surrounded by people,manding their respect.


    Many people took photos of them, which soon found their way to being uploaded to Weibo, and various other social media tforms. They quickly became a hot topic.


    At precisely eight o''clock, the charity banquet officially began.


    As the host, X had changed into a champagne-colored, tight-fitting gown and was now walking onto the stage.


    Meanwhile, Stanley sat with Wilson Batton, Sharon Lindt, and their business partners at a table directly facing the stage while his gaze zeroed in on his wife.


    She looked like an angel on stage, with her hair flowing loosely naturally and wearing nude makeup.


    Although she wasn''t wearing expensive essories, she still looked stunningly beautiful.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She instantly became the center of attention as soon as she stepped onto the stage.


    Sharon couldn''t resist sighing when she saw her daughter-inw. "X is awesome. I love her!"


    Everyone had gotten used to how she expressed her adoration toward X, so they merely smiled in response.


    Meanwhile, Stanley didn''t react and silently focused on his wife.


    Despite the crowd, he only had eyes for X.


    He had also changed into a new set of attire, now d in a white shirt with a white, fitting tuxedo without a necktie. There was a hint of nobility and impassiveness in his casual appearance.


    Even without doing anything, he still caught the attention of every woman in the banquet hall.


    Numerous female celebrities and


    models, who had admired him forel


    the


    t time, were all steeret


    nces at him. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    Everyone was talking-


    to


    ¡°Stanley is so handsome. I''m feeling dizzy. He certainly is the most attractive man in Antis!"


    "Oh my god, he still only has eyes for X! They''ve been married for so long. Is this really necessary?"


    "I guess this is love. I''m envious of X."


    ¡°Don''t be envious. She''s beautiful. Can you me Stanley?"


    With everyone watching, X nced at the audience below the stage, smiling as she picked up the microphone. "Thank you, everyone, for making time to attend our charity banquet."

 Chapter 2219

    Chapter 2219


    "My husband and I have decided to set up the Love Charity Foundation because we want to help children in need.


    "We hope we can help children from poverty-stricken families by financially providing for them in terms of education and healthcare.


    "I believe that we''ll be able to help many people in need with the support of all the generous people in this hall," X Quest said.


    The first part of her speech ended with thunderous apuse.


    "As for donations, I will leave it up to each individual on how much you''d like to donate. You''re not obligated to contribute if you don''t want to.


    "Thank you to everyone who does. Otherwise, consider this as a free concert on my part," she went on in earnest.


    "Tonight''s performances are all very entertaining, brought to you by excellent artistes from X Entertainment.


    "Without further ado, please enjoy the performances."


    With that, X bowed to the audience, perfectlyposed despite many eyes on her.


    Meanwhile, reporters were also pointing cameras directly at her, recording her every move.


    Still smiling, she continued speaking. ¡°Please join me in weing the biggest star in X Entertainment, Josh Batton. He will be opening tonight''s show for us with an exciting performance."


    As soon as she finished her introduction, the hall erupted into another round of thunderous apuse as the stage lights dimmed into a warm, soft yellow tone as everyone watched.


    All other lights in the hall went off until only a single beam remained on the stage.


    The song ''Brightest Star in the Night Sky'' began ying, and Josh Batton sang along to the pleasant melody while he walked to the center of the stage.


    His perfect physique was apparent in a white tuxedo over a blue shirt on the inside and a pair of silver shoes from Tod''s.


    The entire hall was silent, with everyone subconsciously mesmerized by his performance.


    Even the female celebrities, who were all used to seeing handsome men, couldn''t contain themselves.


    Nearly all the women in the hall picked up their phones to take pictures of Josh.


    Once his performance ended, he


    slowly walked off the stage to sitet


    next to Stanley Batton to watch t


    the


    t of the show while het


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    X continued to host the event on stage.


    Although this was her first attempt


    at hosting, she managed to


    everything under control and


    outdid some professional emcees.


    After that, various other artistes of X Entertainment took to the stage and performed one after another.


    The performancessted for two hours before everything finally came to an end.


    In thest segment of the banquet X began collecting donations on stage, and much to her delight and gratitude, everyone in the hall donated.


    Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton donated 300 millionbined, while Josh donated 100 million. Meanwhile, other attendees donated around ten million each, with the lowest amount being 700,000. X and Stanley sessfully raised eight billion for their foundation through tonight''s charity banquet.


    Eventually, she thanked everyone on stage and announced the end of the banquet before sending all their guests off.


    Then, the Batton family got into their ck Rolls-Royce limousine to head home.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    X immediatelyid down on the backseat as soon as she got into the car.


    "I''m exhausted."

 Chapter 2220

    Chapter 2220


    X Quest basically hadn''t stopped talking the entire night while acting as host.


    Her legs were in pain after standing all night long in four-inched high heels.


    Not only that, but her throat also felt sore.


    Stanley Batton immediately retrieved the single-use slippers he had prepared in advance, helping her to change into them. "I told you to hire an emcee, but you wouldn''t listen," he chided gently.


    "I think it would seem more sincere if I hosted the banquet myself," she replied in exhaustion.


    "Indeed, it was, but you ended up exhausting yourself," he said.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "But it was worth it, don''t you think so? We''ve raised a lot of money tonight, and these funds can help countless families."


    Whenever X thought about this, she''d feel that all that exhaustion was worth it.


    Stanley shook his head helplessly, but he still had an affectionate look on his face. "I don''t know what to do with you."


    She merely chuckled but didn''t reply.


    Sharon Lindt gazed sadly at her. "I told you to wear ts, but you refused to listen. Do you know how bad it hurts now?"


    Xughed and pointed at her gown. "I wouldn''t look good in this gown if I wore ts.¡±


    "Is it more important to look good or to feelfortable?" Wilson Batton wondered.


    She was about to respond when Sharon interjected. "I guess looking good is more important in this case. To be honest, I understand X here, but I still feel sorry for her."


    With that, Sharon picked up a cup of warm bird nests she''d prepared and packed from home and handed it over to her. "Here, X, drink this. It will help with your throat."


    ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± she said with a smile of gratitude, taking a few elegant sips.


    "You''re wee. Try to stop talking and let your throat rest, okay?" Sharon suggested.


    She nodded.


    In the meantime, Josh Batton informed Annabeth Cates of his whereabouts with his phone. He wore an extremely gentle look in his eyes while engrossed in messaging with his wife.


    Stanley briefly nced at his brother. "Thank you for participating, Josh."


    He immediately returned Stanley''s


    gaze. for


    e.


    60''t mention it. It''s


    to support you and


    ¡¨


    "Honestly, thank you, Josh. You''ll be helping many children," X spoke up.


    "You''re most wee, X," he said.


    Right then, Annabeth called his phone, and he instantly answered.


    At the same time, X took her


    phone out ncing at Weibo''s!


    current hot topics, which were all


    rted to their charity of


    W


    Hot topic number one: ''#X and Stanley raised eight billion for charity#''.


    Hot topic number two: ''#X is an amazing emcee#''.


    Hot topic number three: ''#Stanley is very handsome#''.


    Hot topic number four: ''#Josh is very handsome#''.


    Hot topic number five: ''#X Entertainment''s artistes are awesome#''.


    Hot topic number six: ''#Love Charity Foundation#''.


    She was so pleased with the


    contents on the list of hot topics as she needed such publicity and


    poprity to ensure their charit


    foundation had a steady stream of donations. They would then be able to help more children. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She began to smile while perusing over the hot topics, clicking on one rted to the Love Charity Foundation.


    There were all sorts of news rted to the foundation published by marketing ounts.


    Thement sections below each of these Weibo posts were flooded-

 Chapter 2221

    Chapter 2221


    "Love Charity Foundation? Stanley Batton must fear that other people don''t know how much he loves X. Haha!" "This couple is epic. They''d find ways to show off their love even while doing good deeds. Haha!"


    "I''d like to know if X and Stanley would help people with this money. Would they?"


    "Hey, stoping up with those nasty ideas. Do you think the two of them would care about a few billion dors?"


    "Nobody would mind having more money, would they? Even if they are rich, they''d still have an appetite for a few more billions."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When X Quest saw thosements, she directly forwarded the one questioning whether they would help people with the money, and then posted a reply of her own.


    ¡°All transactions rted to the Love Charity Foundation would be transparent. You don''t have to worry about this,¡± she wrote.


    As soon as she published her reply, there were already numerous forwards, likes, andments-


    ¡°Hahaha, the statement that X would care about such small amounts of money is the funniest joke I''ve seen today."


    "I trust in X. She doesn''t have a bad bone in her body."


    "Some people are unbelievable. Just because they''re disgusting, they think the same of everyone else."


    When X saw that thements were all in her favor, she exited Weibo in a satisfied manner.


    By the time they reached home, it was already two o''clock in the morning, so it was quiet in the house. Only a singlemp was turned on in the living


    room.


    They made their way upstairs with the help of the warm light, heading to their bedroom.


    Although they missed their children, they didn''t want to disturb them.


    After freshening up, X leaned against her husband.


    "I said I would make it up to you with a wedding," Stanley said, gently hugging her to him in the dark. "Now that you''ve delivered our kids and have already recovered, it seems like a good time. Should we picka date and get it done?"


    She considered for a few seconds before nodding. "Yes, that sounds doable. In that case, I''d have to arrange my schedule in advance."


    "Yeah. How about the end of this month? The temperature is just about Right this season. I think it''s suitable for a wedding," he suggested.


    She nodded.


    "Do you have anywhere in mind for our wedding?"


    "I was impressed when I saw someone''s wedding on the beach. It seemed unique. Why don''t we give that a try?" she asked.


    X didn''t initially intend to have her wedding on the beach, but the idea was appealing now. People''s opinions change over time.


    He nodded at her idea. "Okay, I''ll have everything arranged. You won''t need to worry about anything."


    "Okay, sure."


    The Batton family began preparations for their wedding as soon as decisions were made.


    Sharon Lindt became even busier.


    Not only was she looking after the children, but she also needed to discuss with her son about the wedding and prepare the wedding invitations.


    Meanwhile, X, as the bride, had


    nothing to do because her family didn''t require her to get involved. Sharon offered to help because she didn''t want her to get too exhausted.


    The bride''s only responsibility was to offer her opinion during the wedding gown selection, where all she needed to do was speak.


    With wedding invitations gradually sent out, news of their uing nuptials began to spread, garnering lots of attention on the inte. Time went by swiftly.


    In the blink of an eye, the day of the wedding arrived.

 Chapter 2222

    Chapter 2222


    The Batton family suggested having a full-scale rehearsal to ensure everything went smoothly during the wedding ceremony.


    On the eve of the wedding, Sharon Lindt insisted that Stanley Batton stay over at a designated hotel so that he could officially receive the bride the next day.


    Close rtives of the Batton family arrived early on the morning of the wedding day, each tasked with helping out Sharon.


    Meanwhile, X Quest sat calmly in front of the dressing table in her bedroom, being fussed over by the best female makeup artist in the country.


    Her hair was styled in a simple chignon that showed her clear forehead, emphasizing her distinct facial features.


    At the moment, she had her eyes closed as the makeup artist worked on her bridal makeup, which took an hour toplete.


    After some finishing touches, her eyes slowly opened, catching her reflection in the mirror in front of her.


    She looked stunningly beautiful.


    She wore seemingly elegant nude makeup, but there were tiny details that involved a lot of thought that made her natural beauty even more evident.


    "Are you happy with it?" the pretty makeup artist enquired with a smile.


    "Yeah," she beamed with a nod.


    Then, the makeup artist opened a velvet, gold-ted jewelry box containing a set of jewelry that Sharon had sent over the day before. She''d specifically asked X to wear them for the wedding.


    The ne was a gorgeous set with many two-carat diamonds, and each of those diamonds had tiny diamonds engraved around it.


    The pendant itself was a tear-shaped diamond the size of a pigeon egg with numerous tiny diamonds surrounding it as well.


    The earrings had a simr design, but the diamonds were five carats, making them worth much more than the pendant.


    The set also came with a bracelet with the same design as the ne and with diamonds of simr sizes.


    Under the lights, they glistened brightly and elegantly.


    The makeup artist couldn''t help but gasp in surprise. "Woah! Isn''t this the set of jewelry that belonged to an ancient European princess? It was purchased by an anonymous person at a jewelry auction in Country F not too long ago.


    "I think the winning bid went up to three billion. Everyone was wondering which wealthy person sessfully bid on it, but I didn''t expect it to be your family," she added.


    X seemed surprised to hear this. "Really? I didn''t know."


    "Yeah, I saw it on the news after the exclusive jewelry set was sold. There was a picture then, and it looked identical to yours.


    "I wouldn''t be mistaken by something so eye-catching, Ms. Quest. The Batton family treats you well," the makeup artist said.


    As a woman, she felt so envious.


    X''s life was the dream of many women.


    "Yeah, they do," X chuckled,


    knowing that her mother-inw had


    expensive taste in jewelry. She?ust


    didn''t realize this particr one had such a hefty price tag.


    She had guessed it would have probably cost over a billion dors, but not up to three billion.


    She also didn''t expect the jewelry set would have such historical value.


    The makeup artist excitedly put on the ne, bracelet, and earrings for her, transforming X into looking particrly morous and noble on her wedding day.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 2223

    Chapter 2223


    The woman in the mirror looked like a princess from a fairy tale.


    The makeup artist couldn''t resist raising her thumbs at X Quest upon seeing her reflection. "You look stunning!"


    X chuckled. "Thank you."


    "Here, it''s time to put this on," the other woman said as she brought over a white wedding dress from the bed.


    The dress made of genuine silk shimmered brilliantly under the light.


    X changed into the wedding dress with her help, sighing in contentment as it slid on to fit her perfectly, fully entuating the perfect curves of her body.


    She looked tall and sexy in the long dress, with its hem that just about covered her legs, highlighting her excellent physique.


    Her mood improved as she studied her reflection in the mirror, thinking it was well worth her efforts to go on a strict diet to fit into this dress.


    She was worried she might either gain or lose too much weight and end up not being able to wear the dress on the most important day in her life. She was about to marry Stanley Batton, so naturally, she wanted to present herself in the best condition possible to ensure she''d have nothing to regret.


    "You are stunningly beautiful, Ms. Quest. Can I take a photo?" the makeup artist asked eagerly.


    She was no stranger to providing professional makeup services to models and top-notch celebrities in the entertainment industry. She''d seen many beautiful women over the years, but none of them were as stunning as X.


    She looked as ethereal as an angel without doing anything except by just standing still.


    X nodded agreeably, which prompted her to retrieve her phone to take photos from every angle possible.


    And indeed, X looked perfect from every angle.


    "Can I share this on social media? I can''t resist," the makeup artist asked then.


    X nodded with a smile.


    It was a day to be celebrated. She had no reason to refuse such a small request.


    The woman then published the pictures on her social media feed in


    adding a line of text


    t she look like an angel?"


    Her post almost immediately garnered the attention of her friends, drawing likes and plenty ofpliments in thement section.


    "Many people are offering youpliments," she told X with a smile as she pocketed her phone.


    "Really? Thank them on my behalf," X chuckled while admiring her wedding dress through her reflection in the mirror.


    "All right, it''s almost time! Mr. Batton will being to get you soon. Why don''t you sit on the bed while waiting?"


    X nodded before obediently walking over to the bed with her aid, settling on the center of the bed.


    Sharon Lindt had intentionally hired


    someone to decorate it with fou


    sets


    bright red clothes on bed.


    It all looked jubnt.


    To pass the time, she logged into Weibo her phone, checking the list of hot topics. Unsurprisingly, she saw that news of her wedding to Stanley nearly dominated the list.


    Hot topic number one: ''#X looks gorgeous in her wedding dress#''.


    Hot topic number two: ''#X and Stanley''s wedding#''.


    Hot topic number five: ''#X Quest#''.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hot topic number six: ''#X and Stanley invited over half of the wealthiest folks in town#''.


    Hot topic number nine: ''#X and Stanley''s wedding on the beach#''.


    Every topic had the word ''explosive'' behind it.

 Chapter 2224

    Chapter 2224


    Clearly, the wedding was the talk of the town.


    X Quest casually clicked on the first hot topic, finding several posts from marketing ounts that forwarded her makeup artist''s post on social media earlier.


    There were already millions of forwards, likes, andments under each post, withizens making all sorts of statements-


    "X is like a princess. She looks gorgeous in that wedding dress."


    "I can''t find the words to describe how beautiful X looks."


    "I think I can understand how happy Stanley must feel."


    "I think I know why Stanley is so in love with X now. I feel the same way even as a woman."


    "I''ve got to admit that I''m physically attracted to X. Am I going mad? I''m a woman."


    X couldn''t help butugh as she read suchments.


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton was flying toward his house in a helicopter outside, apanied by many other helicopters behind his.


    It was a majestic sight to behold as they formed a long line of helicopters, drawing the attention of everyone on the streets with the deafening roar of the rotating des as they flew in a cluster.


    Soon, the entourage arrived to pick up Sharon Lindt and the others while Stanley fetched his bride in his.


    The helicopters took off once everyone settled into their seats and began to head over to the wedding venue on the beach.


    However, the groom flew his helicopter and took X on a ride around the entire city of Antis, ensuring that the crew of professional photographers he''d hired for the wedding had ample shots of their journey.


    They took pictures of the radiant bride from all the best angles.


    Meanwhile, her makeup artist stayed with X the entire time to ensure that her makeup was constantly perfect.


    Other helicopters without passengers continued to follow Stanley from behind as protection, providing a magnificent view as the entourage flew around Antis.


    That spectacle stirred up heated conversations in Antis and even made it onto the list of hot topics.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Multiple theories swirled around


    Weibo, with numerous people


    making guesses of potential


    reasons for the presence of so many


    helicopters appearing at the@ame


    time.


    The guessing game only stopped when Sharon made a personal statement that they were a part of Stanley and X''s wedding. However, this made the news even more popr.


    After circling Antis several times with X he led the entourage of helicopters to the middle of the ocean, where she could see a luxury multi-storied cruise ship below them.


    There were all sorts of roses on the cruise ship.


    It was spectacr.


    She could also see many people on the deck, filling up every seat.


    Right then, the makeup artist apanied the bride to the back of the helicopter before drawing the curtains and helping X change into another wedding dress.


    It was the featured dress for the ceremony today.


    This one also had the same tube-top design as the first dress and was as long, covering her heels in front with a long train at the back.


    The wedding dress was made of


    fluffy yarn, with eight-carat


    l


    diamonds engraved around the cor and the waist sections, finishing with numerous equally sized diamonds along the hem of the dress.

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2225


    The makeup artist ced a veil over X Quest''s head after she had changed into her main wedding dress.


    The veil also had eight-carat diamonds engraved on it, making the entire outfit feel so heavy she felt the need to expel a lot of energy to wear it. Despite the weight, the ensemble made X look distinct and luminous.


    The other woman couldn''t resist gasping as she ced a mirror in front of the bride once the look wasplete.


    "What do you think?"


    Her reflection was radiant and exquisite, like a flower in full bloom.


    X nodded, not minding the extra weight of her outfit as long as she looked pretty.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    On this day, the only thing that mattered was that she looked good.


    Upon seeing the look of satisfaction on her face, the makeup artist carefully lowered the veil before assisting her back to the passenger seat.


    Stanley Batton felt as if his soul was shaking when he saw his bride''s brand-new look.


    She was gorgeous.


    Nobody in the world looked better than her.


    Even the photographers on the helicopter couldn''t help but gasp in surprise and promptly started taking photos of X. Looking through their camera lens, they couldn''t help but think to themselves, ''How could she look good from every angle?'' X even looked pretty from behind.


    In their opinion, it was a shame she wasn''t part of the entertainment industry.


    People like her should be out there for people to admire.


    "Do I look okay?" she asked Stanley hesitantly.


    Ample sunlight streamed in through the window next to her seat, making the diamonds shine splendidly all over her.


    Right then, X had the appearance of a gentle and gorgeous angel.


    The shimmering diamonds failed to subtract any of the mour away from her.


    He thought that she radiated even more dazzlingly than any diamond.


    Stanley could feel his heart rate increasing.


    He grinned, nodding as his heart rate increased in his chest. "Yes, you look great."


    She smiled back in satisfaction. "I''m d.¡±


    "I love you no matter what," he dered.


    "Thank you, Honey, for doing all this for me," she said.


    "As I should," he replied affectionately.


    As they gazed into each other''s eyes, people around them could sense the love between them.


    Meanwhile, the upper-ss guests on the deck below were peering up at them, waiting eagerly for the bride and groom to arrive.


    The deck was beautifully decorated


    with an enormous bed of roses on the floor, resembling a red carpet that separated the deck into two different sections.


    Roses filled the entire upper section, while red roses covered the railings.


    At the end of the red carpet, an old formally attired priest stood smiling at everyone.


    A gentle sea breeze brought the scent of roses into the guests'' nostrils, creating an atmosphere that seemed fragrant and sweet.


    Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, Henry Armstrong, Georgie Clementine, Rachel Wood, Sebastian Brenand, Annabeth Cates, Josh Batton and Gary Lakes were all in attendance.


    Even their twins Lte Batton and Leon Batton were present.


    Lte


    dress, while Leon sported a ck tuxedo in Wilson''s


    dressed in a white, print


    l


    little


    arms.

 Chapter 2226

    Chapter 2226


    It was the first time they came to a venue with so many people, so naturally, the twins were excited as their small, dark eyes darted around. Everything seemed new and exciting to them.


    Apart from the helicopters, Lte Batton and Leon Batton were at the center of attention, with numerous guests making funny faces to entertain them.


    Some even took photos of them with their phones.


    To their amusement, the children were cooperative, too, smiling at everyone they saw and melting people''s hearts while they were at it.


    The wedding march soon began while everyone watched.


    X Quest and Stanley Batton''s helicopter graduallynded on the deck as their wedding song yed.


    The groom disembarked first, holding the cabin door open for his bride as he helped her out as a perfect gentleman.


    With everyone watching in anticipation, X held his hand and walked onto the red carpet one step at a time, heading toward the priest.


    With the warm sunlight shining over them, the diamonds she wore seemed to glow even brighter now than when she was on board the helicopter. Every step she took made it seem like she was glistening among a sea of stars.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned by how beautiful she looked, prompting them to capture the radiant bride''s pictures with their phones.


    X and Stanley walked toward the priest, one step at a time in a calm andposed manner despite everyone staring at them.


    X couldn''t help but well up in tears seeing Stanley, the romantic setting before her, and all their family and friends smiling with joy.


    At first, she didn''t expect to feel excited since she and Stanley were already technically married, but now she realized that she couldn''t remain calm when the wedding finally took ce.


    For some reason, she felt emotional with an overwhelming urge to cry.


    At that moment, every little moment the couple went through over the years shed before her eyes.


    She thought of the time they were forced to get married and how they got to know each other and fell in love eventually. They even had children together, and now, their wedding day was here.


    None of it was easy.


    Right then, X couldn''t help but think about her father and his greatest wish to be there at her wedding.


    Only now, here she was at her own wedding, but he wasn''t there.


    She wished he could see what she was seeing.


    X couldn''t help but tear up when she thought about this.


    Right then, the helicopter hovering mid-air began to scatter red flowers downward, creating a shower of rose petals over the cruise ship.


    X and Stanley walked forward amidst the shower of petals, producing the most romantic and beautiful aesthetic surpassing an idol drama scene.


    Soon, they stood before the priest as he beamed at them and started to speak.


    "Mr. Batton, do you take Ms. QuestPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    as your wife, to protect her and love her, in sickness and in health, in poverty or wealth, till death do you part?"


    §Ù§Ú§Þ


    "Yes," Stanley smiled and answered without hesitation.


    "Ms. Quest, are you willing to marry Mr. Batton, to love him and live with him, in sickness and in health, in poverty or wealth, till death do you part?"


    X nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    BUMS


    With that, the couple exchanged lingering looks and smiled lovingly.


    There was a flurry of emotions across her face despite her smile and the tears in her eyes.


    Stanley felt the same way.


    Meanwhile, the guests nearby were overjoyed.

 Chapter 2227

    Chapter 2227


    ?


    Everyone pped in excitement for a prolonged period, only dying down when the priest smiled at X Quest and Stanley Batton. "I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may exchange your symbols of love.¡±


    Stanley retrieved two ring boxes from his pocket before handing one to X while holding the other in his hand.


    Then, they simultaneously opened their ring boxes.


    The bride held a modest masculine ring with a three-carat diamond, while the groom had avish and sizeably feminine crown-shaped diamond ring in his hand.


    Together, the couple exchanged rings moments before the priest announced, "Mr, Batton, you may now kiss your bride."


    At his words, Stanley directly lifted X''s veil and pulled her into his arms to im her lips, their eyes filling up with tears while everyone watched. At that moment, their lives couldn''t be more perfect.


    They had no regrets left.


    Thunderous apuse erupted again while Sharon Lindt and the others couldn''t help but feel emotional at the sight.


    The priest then spoke again. "Our groom, Mr. Batton, still has a lot to say to his bride on this special day. Now, I''d like to hand over the microphone to him to say a few words.


    "Please, go ahead, Mr. Batton," he urged before handing over his microphone.


    Stanley held the microphone up to his lips, interlocking his fingers with X''s.


    The entire world fell silent, waiting for him to speak.


    His bride stood next to him, wordlessly waiting as she gazed at him softly with a beaming smile on her face.


    Love was in the air as they stood gazing into each other''s eyes, his slightly reddened when he spoke.


    "Honey, from today onwards, I will love you and protect you.


    "I will unconditionally stand by your side no matter what happens.


    "I will always put you and our children first.


    "I will shelter you from all harm.


    "I will be a good husband and good father.


    "I want


    you.


    same time, I won''t


    one to be envious of feel of anyone else, Content


    s to en.swnovelet


    "Whatever others have, I will give you. Whatever others don''t have, I will also give you.


    "Honey, thank you for entering my life and making me whole.


    "From now on, I will continue to I you and our children. I''ll be with you through thick and thin. Content


    s to en.swnover tha


    "I''ll still love you the same as I do today, even when we are a hundred years old."


    His loving vows instantly made X


    well


    Goth tears as they


    cascadedContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    e


    down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Even their guests felt deeply moved by his heartfelt words as their eyes dampened. The priest, who had witnessed many weddings, also felt emotional and began to cry. After hearing Stanley''s vows, X reached for the microphone in his hand. ¡°Honey, I will always love you, too. I will be a good wife and mother to our children. "I want to be with you forever and ever."

 Chapter 2228

    Chapter 2228


    "Thank you for entering my life and letting me feel how it''s like to be pampered and loved.


    "In the past, I''d alwaysin about how life was unfair. Since we met, I have realized that life has been very good to me.


    "Life wasn''t being unfair. It simply kept the best forst. In this case, that''s you.


    "Meeting you at the right time is the best thing that ever happened to me.


    "Stanley, let''s stay together forever," X Quest said.


    Stanley Batton''s eyes turned even redder, smiling and nodding as he pulled his wife into his arms and kissed her thoroughly. People apuded and cried.


    "I never knew Stanley was this good at delivering speeches," Sebastian Brenand stated.


    ¡°Me neither. I never knew he had it in him," Henry Armstrong said.


    "That was probably the most Stanley has ever said in his life," Gary Lakes spoke up with a chuckle.


    "It''s very touching," Rachel Wood sighed dreamily. "I feel so envious."


    Henry smiled when he saw the glimmer in her eyes, a n starting to formte in his mind.


    "This kid gave a pretty good speech. Even I felt touched. I hope he can stay true to his words," Sharon Lindt said.


    "I''m sure he can. If he dares to break his vows, I won''t acknowledge him as my son," Wilson Batton vowed.


    Meanwhile, Lte and Leon Batton who were in their grandparents'' arms, continued to grin at their parents, attracting the crowd''s attention.


    ***


    Once the wedding ended, Stanley flew X to Country L for their honeymoon in his helicopter.


    It was morning when theynded on his six-storied vi''s helipad.


    Both were exhausted after the wedding and the long journey, so they walked into the bedroom together to rest.


    After taking a shower, the two of them got into bed.


    X, who had been sleepy initially, suddenly felt rejuvenated from her shower.


    She


    Phed against her husband as s and videos Sharon Li


    Perused over the wedding


    sent her on WeChat.


    Every photo and video evoked


    hing feelings and


    had


    t when she recalled


    We


    memories with fondness.


    At the same time, Stanley was also going through simr attachments his mother had sent.


    They seemed perfectly at ease and peaceful next to each other despite them being wrapped in their own thoughts.


    After going through Sharon''s videos,


    X logged into Weibo and checked


    the list of hot topics, discovering that they were full of news rted to her and her husband. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    A brand new topic appeared on the first spot. ''#Stanley Batton''s vow for X#''.


    She didn''t hesitate to click on the link, finding various videos of them appearing before her.


    She briefly went through the entire clip before casually ncing at thement section. Everyone was expressing how jealous they felt-


    "I''m jealous."


    ¡°Even idol dramas don''t show stuff like this, do they? I''m jealous."


    "I''m tired of saying how jealous I feel."


    "I feel touched. They truly love each other. Please stay together forever."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I wish you two a happy ever after! I''m jealous.¡±

 Chapter 2229

    Chapter 2229


    X Quest closed Weibo after a brief perusal over thements, gued with sudden thoughts of Sophie Kenwick.


    A while ago, Sophie had mentioned being unwell and needing to retreat to a quiet ce for some time.


    Sophie would only respond with short replies before ending their conversation whenever she''d contacted her.


    She hadn''t evenmitted to attending X and Stanley''s wedding.


    X felt increasingly worried about her condition and attempted to contact her before the wedding, but she wasn''t sessful.


    She tried calling again at the thought, but her call went unanswered.


    Her good mood quickly faded as she frowned deeply.


    Stanley took notice of her mood change. "What''s the matter?"


    ¡°Nothing. I just thought of Sophie," she replied with a frown. "I wanted to check on her.


    "I told her about our wedding long ago, but she didn''t even show up. I think there''s something unusual about this," she added. His eyebrows creased at her words. He had also been trying to contact Sophie for the past two days to no avail.


    What was she up to?


    "I checked her pulse, and she seemed fine, but she insisted something was wrong and that I wouldn''t understand.


    "Do you think something might''ve happened to her? Was she forced to leave?" X felt increasingly nervous as she spoke.


    She was very fond of the youngerdy despite not spending much time with her and even thought of Sophie as her younger sister. "Don''t worry. If we still can''t reach Sophie by the afternoon, I''ll send someone to look for her," he said.


    X nodded, although still feeling panicked.


    She couldn''t revert to her former good mood anymore.


    Turning off the lights, Stanley gently embraced his wife. ¡°All right, let''s not think too much and get some rest for a while."


    She nodded, slowly closing her eyes.


    However, she still couldn''t fall asleep, and neither could he.


    Both of them had thoughts running through their minds.


    After a long while, their bodies finally rxed enough for them to drift off to sleep.


    It was silent in their room, but the inte was abuzz in Country Z, withizens still talking about their wedding.


    They even managed to identify


    pet


    X''s wedding dress, jewelry, tiara,


    determined their estet


    and even designer heels and.


    The cost of each of her wedding dresses was worth at least 50


    million, and the most exclusive


    dress with engraved diamonds was valued at one billion.


    Her diamond-engraved veil was


    worth ten million, designer heelsetN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    valued at ten million, and that


    el.ne


    jewelry set from the auction was


    worth two billion.


    Netizens were taken aback by how wealthy the Batton family was.


    Meanwhile, X acquired a new nickname and had been dubbed as the ¡®billion-dor bride'' on the inte.


    News of the luxurious wedding soon made it onto the list of hot topics all over the world.


    Many people were shocked by everything the Batton family offered X, undoubtedly making her the most envied woman in the world.


    Marketing ounts intent on boosting their browsing traffic kept forwarding various positivements from foreignizens.

 Chapter 2230

    Chapter 2230


    ''X Quest, the billion-dor bride#'' even imed the number one spot on all lists of hot topics in Country Z, receiving the most attention on Weibo. People were practically going mad as they discussed the topic.


    X and Stanley Batton slept until eight o''clock in the evening before their eyes finally opened in pitch-ck darkness.


    He carefully let go of X to turn on the lights, its sudden brightness making her narrow her eyes.


    Frowning slightly, she murmured and clung onto her husband like an octopus, appearing to be in a daze due tock of sleep.


    Seeing her clinging onto him like a kitten made his heart melt.


    He changed his posture and hugged her tightly, pressing a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    "Honey, do you want to get up? We should eat something," he said softly.


    They hadn''t eaten much since the wedding as they had to entertain guests the entire time during the ceremony.


    She pressed closer to him again. "Okay, but I don''t know what to eat."


    "What would you like?"


    Closing her eyes, she said jokingly, "I want to eat you. Can I?"


    Stanley instantly flipped over and pressed down against her. "That works, too."


    X knew her joke had gone too far, and she immediately pushed him away. "Come on, let''s get some proper food."


    He didn''t press on. Instead, he slowly sat upright and gazed at her. "Are you finally awake? Hmm?¡±


    She blushed and nodded, eyeing her phone as she thought of Sophie Kenwick again.


    She was definitely more awake now.


    She immediately picked up her phone and nced at it, finding no news about Sophie.


    Stanley followed suit and noticed an unread message on his phone''s screen.


    It was from Sophie.


    The message read, "Stanley,


    congrattions on getting married. I still need a while longer to


    recuperate, so I can''t go back for et


    now. I''m sorry I couldn''t attend your wedding, and I know you''re both worried about me. Please don''t worry because I''m fine.


    "Tell X not to keep calling me as I shouldn''t be disturbed while I''m recuperating. Rest assured that I''m all right, so don''t worry. I''ll be back in about a week. That''s all andO


    goodbye." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley felt relieved when he read the message sent an hour ago. He then showed it to X, who read it before sighing in relief.


    Perhaps, she had overreacted in hindsight now that she knew Sophie was fine.


    She immediately called her on Stanley''s phone, only to find that his sister''s phone had been switched off.


    Sophie probably wanted some peace, hence why her phone was off. Perhaps they''d been disturbing her too frequently.


    It was such a shame Sophie couldn''t attend


    patiently wait now that she knew the girl would be back in about a week.


    wedding, but X v


    She was in a much better mood now that her questions were answered.


    She stretchedzily, gazing at Stanley. "Shall we go out and eat, or should we buy some ingredients to cook at home?" "Let''s eat out," he answered.

 Chapter 2231

    Chapter 2231


    X Quest nodded, finding herself in a much better mood now that she''d received news about Sophie Kenwick.


    She slowly got out of bed and pulled Stanley Batton into the bathroom for a shower.


    Then, he changed clothes and waited for X, who took her time in the bathroom before changing into a white,ced skirt.


    Since the weather here was much warmer than in Country Z, wearing skirts seemed more appropriate.


    She stood in front of the mirror to put on some simple makeup, starting with applying a singleyer of moisturizer on her face, followed by foundation.


    Her eyebrows were naturally dark, while her lips were naturally red, so she didn''t bother with them to save time.


    Her face seemed pretty enough.


    After casually drying her hair, the couple held hands and walked out the door into the night.


    The stars seemed plentiful and bright at their deserted location away from the city, creating a peaceful environment.


    Under the sky full of stars, they strolled hand-in-hand along a road right by the ocean.


    X found peace in her heart, away from the hustle and bustle of city life. At that moment, she felt all the tension in her body had vanished.


    They could see the ocean and huge waves crashing against the shore.


    Under the moonlight and starlight, the ocean''s surface glistened. It was a beautiful sight to behold.


    "I like it here," she murmured, leaning against her husband. "Why didn''t I know you had property here?"


    He chuckled. "I bought it not too long ago. The property is under your name. I bought it so we could have our honeymoon here."


    X felt warm in her heart at his gesture. "Is this your wedding gift to me?"


    "Yeah, do you like it?"


    She nodded eagerly.


    She used to feel embarrassed whenever Stanley gave her anything in the past.


    She eventually got used to it after he had continued to give her everything. Now, all she felt was joy and


    satisfaction whenever sheel?


    received gifts from him.


    "Thank you, Honey," she expressed in gratitude, smiling from ear to ear.


    "Silly girl, why are you still thanking me? I vowed to give you the best of everything in this world, remember?"


    "Don''t I already have the best of everything? Everything you''ve given me is wonderful," she dered.


    "I don''t think it''s enough."


    "But I don''t need anything else," she insisted. "Stanley, I feel very happy just being with you."


    "Me too."


    Their hands sped tightly as they continued walking forward.


    "Is there a ce to eat?" she inquired.


    "Yes, it''s just up ahead."


    X didn''t reply but persisted to follow Stanley, feeling safe with


    ¨¨ not knowing the aim


    well inContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    a belongs reign country. Content to NovelDrama.Org


    In the past, she had always been the nner whenever she went on


    vacation, making sure to do heel. nee


    research in advance.


    She would also prepare a map on her phone.


    W

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter 2232


    X Quest lost all her good habits ever since she got together with Stanley Batton because he would handle everything for her under any circumstances and at any time.


    She never had to worry about these things.


    She felt she could do anything before he came into her life, but now, she had lost the ability to do anything except for making money.


    She''de to depend on him in their daily lives, constantly waiting for him to prepare everything for her.


    This kind of dependency gave her a sense of security, and she''d be addicted to it.


    Presently, Stanley led her into a western restaurant on a cruise ship, strolling through a brightly lit deck.


    Red roses decorated its path, making it seem like a garden in her dreams.


    A gentle breeze blew against her face, carrying the fragrant scent of roses, making her feel at ease.


    The deck was devoid of people, and even the dining tables were empty, making it appear unusually spacious.


    "This is wonderful," X said happily as she peered around. "There isn''t anyone else here. We can have the entire ce to ourselves." "Silly girl, I booked the entire ce," Stanley said with a smile.


    "I see."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes glistened, unsurprised that her husband would reserve the entire restaurant. It was precisely the kind of thing he would do.


    Holding hands, they sat at a square table with a white tablecloth by the railing.


    It had intricate utensils and empty wine sses set on top.


    Surrounded by sea breeze and flowers, X felt as if she was in heaven.


    Resting her chin in one hand, she beamed at Stanley. "Thank you, Honey. I really like this arrangement."


    "I''ve told you before that you don''t have to thank me for anything," he replied. "Everything I do is what a husband should do. But I''m d you like it." Her smile gradually widened.


    Then, a violinist approached and


    started ying while formally attired waiters brought various delicious dishes and aerated wine to their table.


    BAUMS


    After serving them, the waiters turned around to leave respectfully.


    The scrumptious-looking dishes served were all her favorites.


    The spread included a ck pepper


    steak, matsutake corn cho pepper


    ck truffle spaghetti,


    veline


    fruits-and-vegetable sd, and pan-seared foie gras. Content


    belongs to


    Her stomach rumbled when she saw the dishes, feeling even more ravenous than before.


    Stanley gingerly picked up a


    half-filled decanter and elegant/vet


    poured them a ss of wine each before raising his ss as a toast to his wife.


    "Cheers, Honey," he said with a tender gaze.


    Von


    The moon and stars were glowing tonight, and even the lighting on the cruise ship seemed unusually soft. Everything seemed too incredible for words, and even her husband seemed particrly perfect on this night.


    At that moment, all she wanted was to grow old with Stanley.


    Returning his smile, she raised her ss and gently clinked it against his ss before taking a sip of wine. Then, she picked up her utensils and began to eat the food in front of her in her usual graceful manner. Not only did the food look good, but it also tasted great, pleasing her immensely.


    The chef obviously had the culinary skills of a Michelin star chef.


    "Is the food good?" Stanley asked.


    X nodded slightly. "Yes. The chef is amazing. Everything tastes as if cooked by a Michelin star chef." "You''re right, he is one."

 Chapter 2233

    Chapter 2233


    "No wonder! This restaurant is pretty awesome," X Quest dered.


    "I invited him toe," Stanley Batton told her.


    "Oh, impressive! I like his food."


    He then took a bite of a piece of medium-rare beef.


    "Do you?" he asked, lowering his gaze to cut a piece of beef before feeding it to her.


    "Yeah, I do," she nodded with a smile, chewing in contentment.


    "That''s settled, then. I''ll hire the chef to work at our house from now on," he decided.


    ¡°Let''s not," she said hastily. "You know I''m not used to having too many strangers in the house."


    "In that case, forget it. I''ll learn a few things from this chef and do the cooking from now on."


    ¡°Okay, but I think my husband is better than any Michelin star chef,¡± she teased.


    She wasn''t lying.


    Stanley''s cooking skills were indeed on par with Michelin star chefs.


    He had improved by leaps and bounds after lots of practical cooking experience.


    ¡°Really?" he questioned, grinning at her words.


    There wasn''t a man who didn''t like to be praised by his wife, and Stanley was no exception.


    "Yes, it''s true," she insisted. "You''re the best. You don''t need to learn from anyone."


    "Even if that was true, I won''t stop mastering my culinary skills. How else will I make you gain weight, hmm?" he asked teasingly.


    X couldn''t help but frown when she heard the dreaded words. "Tsk! I don''t want to gain weight."


    "All right, you won''t gain weight," he chuckled as he fed her another piece of beef while wearing an affectionate look in his eyes.


    He was always acting this way with X, only disying his soft and affectionate side in front of her.


    The violinist next to them felt envious when he saw this.


    He knew Stanley adored his wife, but he


    Cdidn''t realize the extent of it.


    CEO in front of his wife dominoet


    at all.


    "Honey, where are we going tomorrow?" X asked softly with her chin resting against one arm.


    She''d always had a gentle temperament, and it became even more apparent since she met her husband.


    She finally believed a proverb that said a good husband would create an increasingly gentle wife.


    He would pamper her like a child, and that was exactly what Stanley did to her.


    He reached for her te of steak, proceeding to cut it into bite-sized strips for her. "We''ll head out into the ocean in the morning and rx there until noon. Then, we''ll go surfing in the afternoon. We''ll have dinner by the beach and then go to bed. What do you think?"


    "Okay, sure."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She felt excited about their activities tomorrow.


    She had worked so hard for far too long, so it was time to have some fun.


    However, her excitement faded when she began to miss her children all of a sudden.


    Although they had barely been apart for a day, she missed them dearly.


    She wondered if the two of them missed her just as much.


    Did they cry because they missed their mother?


    She abruptly lost her appetite when she thought about these things and how adorable the twins looked.


    Stanley could sense the direction her thoughts had taken when he saw the look in her eyes, but he kept silent.


    Instead, he ced the te of cut


    reaching for the foie gras, repel


    In front of X before


    the process.


    "Eat," he prompted as he ced the te back before her once he was done.

 Chapter 2234

    Chapter 2234


    The twins weed their father, Stanley Batton, and began to y with him.


    No matter which toy he asked for, they would willingly give it to him as long as the three of them were having fun.


    Gentle as he was, Stanley seemed to be surrounded by a halo while creating happy memories with his kids.


    He apanied them until almost noon before heading to the office, even though he had a lot of work pending.


    En route there, he received a call from Zack Cassidy. "Mr. Batton, we are all waiting for you to chair the meeting. Have you been dyed for some reason?"


    He calmly nced at his watch then, discovering it was already eleven o''clock.


    Yesterday, he had set up a meeting with high-level executives at ten o''clock this morning.


    Itpletely slipped his mind while busy ying with his children.


    He pinched his forehead calmly. "I was spending time with the kids and forgot about it. I''ll be there right away."


    With that, he ended the call, not realizing that Zack''s phone was on loudspeaker mode, so all the executives heard hisment.


    They couldn''t help but exchanged nces with each other¡ª


    "Who would believe that the man feared by everyone in the corporate world would forget about such an important meeting by spending time with his children?"


    "I can tell he adores his two children. I am not only envious of his wife, but now I''m also envious of his children."


    "To be honest, I don''t mind being his kid if I can''t be his wife. I wished he was my Daddy. Ha!"


    They each spoke in turn, with Zack nodding in agreement.


    Stanley arrived at the office at noon, so the meeting officially began.


    His staff


    tonas sitting upright when he was with his famil


    throughout the meeting as their boss no longer seemed as gentle as


    W


    belongs to


    Instead, he seemed like his usual cold and unapproachable self.


    ***


    Stanleypleted his work in the evening and went home early to y with the kids in the nursery.


    After the incident that morning, they


    had


    Neither


    asked Stanley for anne


    they shouldn''t.


    When X walked through the door, she caught the three of them spending quality time together, making her smile broadly.


    Her husband was indeed protective of his kids.


    He greeted her with a soft smile when he saw her. "Wee home, Darling. Come and y with our kids."


    She happily agreed, so the family of four yed with various stuffed toys.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The two sessful business tycoons rediscovered their inner child again with their own kids.


    ***


    Meanwhile, there was dead silence in Rachel Wood and Sebastian Brenand''s apartment.


    Sebastian''s parents sat in his


    s living room, wearing gr


    looks on their faces as the younger couple sat across them. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rachel regarded them icily while Sebastian seemed bored with his arm around her waist protectively.


    He couldn''t be bothered to show his parents any respect.

 Chapter 2235

    Chapter 2235


    X Quest instantly felt her heart calming down at that moment upon seeing Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton.


    After that, she peeked at Stanley Batton, feeling deeply touched.


    They were here to have a good time, but she''d wanted to go home because she missed the children.


    Not only did her husband and parents-inw not think of her as being troublesome, but they even brought her children to her from home.


    They were willing to y along to her every whim.


    She would never forget this warm feeling.


    Right now, she was so moved that she began to get choked up.


    "Dad and Mom, thank you," she smiled with tears in her eyes before reaching for Lte Batton in Sharon''s arms to hold her.


    She pressed her face against Lte''s, then moved closer to Wilson Batton to press a soft kiss on Leon Batton''s forehead.


    His eyes flew open in an instant, watching her quietly with his glistening eyes.


    X wished she could be one with her children and never leave them.


    Meanwhile, Stanley smiled and strode to her side, carefully holding Leon in his arms.


    Lte soon opened her eyes, subconsciously grabbing hold of her brother''s hand, and started smiling at her mother, who held her.


    "I miss my babies so much," she sighed. Her children were even more mesmerizing than angels.


    "I know you miss them. After Stanley called me, I quickly came over with the kids," Sharon told her. "Thank you for bearing with my whims," X chuckled.


    "How is this a whim? It''s normal for mothers to miss their children. We understand," Wilson said.


    "Yeah. I''m a mother, too, so I can rte," Sharon added.


    "You must''ve had a long journey. Come in and rest," X said.


    Sharon nodded, then held her husband''s hand and walked through the door, followed closely by several nannies. They each pulled a sizeable suitcase along behind them.


    Seeing all those suitcases, X led her parents-inw to the couch. "Why did you bring so much stuff?"


    They were only there for a simple vacation, but it looked like they were moving for good.


    "These are all the kids'' stuff, including their bedding, some clothes, and milk powder," Sharon told her.


    "It''s their


    - home. I was worried they


    away from long-distance trip


    different bed,


    so brought theirs. Content Belongs


    t get used to a difelongs


    to NovelDrama.OrgPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I''ve brought all their clothes, too. After all, they need to look good for the camera.


    "Also, we can''t buy their brand of milk powder here, so I had to bring some with us.


    e''


    "On top of that, I also brought some seasoning from our country. I was worried you might get bored


    d here and miss our own cuisine.


    "Oh, and X, I got you some snacks you like, as well as some clothes and skincare.


    "I saw you leaving in a hurry and probably forgot to pack any of these things," Sharon said lengthily.


    X felt deeply touched once again.


    Her mother-inw was practically like her biological mother.

 Chapter 2236

    Chapter 2236


    There were many things that X Quest had overlooked, but Sharon Lindt had already thought of in advance.


    "What did you bring me?" Stanley Batton asked jokingly.


    "I brought your children to you. What do you think?" Sharon replied drily.


    "You sure are my mother," he chuckled.


    "You''re a grown man, anyway. You can wear and eat whatever you want. It doesn''t matter," she stated, rendering him speechless.


    X couldn''t resistughing.


    "X, what do you want to eat? Sharon asked. "Tell me. I''ll cook for you right away."


    She promptly shook her head. "Please don''t. You and Dad came all the way here. It must have been exhausting. You should go upstairs and rest first."


    "We already rested on the flight. We slept all the way here. Tell us, what do you want to eat?" Wilson asked.


    "How about Mom''s specialty pork ribs?" Stanley asked.


    "Do you want that, X?" his mother asked.


    She nodded.


    "I''ll cook that since you want to eat it," Sharon said with an affectionate look at her.


    "What else do you want, X?" Wilson asked.


    "Stir-fried shrimps and cucumber sd," she answered after a moment''s consideration. She deliberately chose uplicated dishes to avoid exhausting them.


    Sharon stood up eagerly and cast her eyes at her husband. "Let''s go and cook for X."


    Stanley pointed at the kitchen. "The kitchen is over there."


    "You shouldn''t sit around, Stanley. Come and help us," Sharon told him. "X, you can y with the children in the living room."


    He nodded obediently, handing Leon Batton to one of the nannies reluctantly.


    Meanwhile, X continued to y with Lte Batton on the couch while the other nannies settled around her after the three Battons departed.


    The nanny holding Leon sat next to


    e


    her and started speaking softly. "Ms. Quest, you have no idea how sad Mr. and Mrs Batton were when they found out you lost your appetite from missing your kids so much. They didn''t even think twice before packing up and arranging for a private flight to bring them here."


    "Did Stanley tell them that?" she wondered, feeling emotional at the thought.


    The nanny nodded. ¡°Yeah. He said you didn''t have much of an appetite during dinnerst night because you missed the kids.¡±


    She tried to keep her thoughts to herselfst night, but ultimately, her husband still saw through her.


    He could read her so well that she didn''t even need to verbalize her thoughts.


    At times, their emotional connection


    was that strong between them. A


    single look or act from X was


    enough for him to know her deepest thoughts and desires. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She felt so fortunate that she not only met someone who loved her but also understood her.


    Most importantly, this man was willing to indulge her.


    "Stanley''s parents adore you, so they can''t stand to hear such things. On the flight, Ms. Lindt kept saying she wished she could instantly teleport to your side," the nanny added.


    X smiled when she heard this.


    "Yeah, Ms. Lindt evenined that the aircraft was too slow. She was afraid you might be too worried if they arrivedte," another nanny chipped


    in.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "They honestly adore you with all their hearts."


    "Ms. Quest, we''re all women here, but we are envious of how lucky you are."


    The other nannies started speaking up now.


    X agreed with everything they said.


    She did feel very lucky.


    She thanked God every day for looking after her.

 Chapter 2237

    Chapter 2237


    Wilson Batton, Sharon Lindt, and Stanley Batton soon finished preparing a tableful of dishes for X Quest.


    Apart from the three dishes she requested, they also prepared shrimps in tomato sauce, oysters with garlic sauce, steamed lobsters, and abalone soup.


    Feeling happy to see all the food she liked, X was stuffing herself again without realizing it.


    The family vacationsted for an entire week, only flying back to Antis on their private jet when she wanted to return to the country.


    After returning to Antis, everyone reverted to their own programs.


    X and Stanley were busy with life and work, while Sharon and Wilson looked after the children.


    Everyone focused on their own responsibilities, and life was great.


    Over time, the weather became warm. People in Antis went from wearing warmer clothes to summer outfits.


    Despite the warmer temperature outside, it was always cool in X''s office as they had the air-conditioning turned on.


    X went to X Entertainment to go through some documents after sorting out some work in Quest Group.


    Once she''dpleted the paperwork, she then started checking on the trainees'' rehearsals.


    She checked out many new trainees, apart from paying special attention to Lukas Ronaldo, feeling pleased with each of them.


    Later, she attended a meeting in X Entertainment that afternoon to discuss development ns for some of the excellent trainees in thepany.


    The meeting involved many high-level executives, all of whom were influential people in the entertainment industry.


    Despite their extensive experience in the industry, they were respectful toward X after witnessing her capabilities over the years.


    Some who used to have doubts about her were now totally won over.


    After talking about the contents she cared about, X turned herptop off.


    Then, she peered at the executives around the room, crossing one leg over the other elegantly while spinning a gold-colored pen in one hand "Do you have anything to say or add?"


    Georgie Clementine immediately spoke up. "A director, who is on excellent terms with ourpany, would like to cast Lte and Leon in an advertisement. What do you think?"


    "Reject him, please," she answered without hesitation, not wanting her children to get involved in the entertainment industry at such a young age.


    Her family didn''t need the money, and she didn''t want them to be a money-making tool.


    She wouldn''t do it even if she needed money.


    She wanted her children to grow up and make their own decisions before entering the entertainment industry.


    She hoped that every step they took in life was out of their preference and not because of external factors.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Georgie nodded decisively. "Okay, I knew you''d say that. That''s why I told the director not to have high hopes." That was when the other high-level executives started speaking-


    "Ms. Quest, to be honest, it''s a shame you''re not letting your children appear in public. They''re so adorable."


    "Yeah, they''re very adorable. I''d like to hold them."


    "They''re practically angels, aren''t they? When I saw them, I suddenly had the urge to get married and have children of my own."


    X grinned when she heard theirpliments for Lte Batton and Leon Batton, beginning to miss them again at the mention of their names.


    She decided to video call Sharon Lindt and see her children upon returning to her office.


    She wondered what they were doing.


    "Oh yes, Ms. Quest. Selina


    Honder''s contract is up. She


    asked for a better offer if we were to


    extend her contract. She was


    el.


    demanding 100 million as the contract renewal fee. What do you think?" Georgie asked her, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Selina Honder was an actress thepany had been supporting for the past two years.


    Although she was popr in the film industry, she had be difficult to deal with after achieving fame.

 Chapter 2238

    Chapter 2238


    Selina Honder was considered a time bomb if they kept her in thepany after garnering a lot of bad press.


    Thepany had to put a lot of public rtions effort into concealing her negative reputation during her contract term. "Let her leave then," X Quest said in nonchnce when she heard the actress'' demand.


    Everyone was shocked and promptly made their opinions heard.


    "Ms. Quest, are you sure?" Georgie Clementine asked.


    "Yeah, she''s a famous actress now. For someone born after the year 2000, she''s highly regarded by people in the industry."


    "I think it''s a waste if we let her leave just like this."


    "I think so, too. Should we discuss this further?"


    However, X didn''t seem concerned. "Do you think X Entertainment iscking actresses?"


    She could groom a new actress whenever she wanted.


    Over the past few years, thepany produced many sessful actresses.


    "I think you''re being too careless,¡± a high-level executive said.


    "I don''t like keeping time bombs like her around," she responded.


    People with bad personalities would end up falling one day no matter how high they climbed.


    She didn''t appreciate people like that.


    "All right, it''s been decided," she said before directly standing up, leaving no room for discussion as she exited the conference room. Georgie remained calm.


    She understood X well, so she wasn''t surprised by her decision.


    Frankly, she had the same opinion as X, too, but still wanted her input to be sure.


    X sat at her desk and eagerly video called Sharon upon returning to her office.


    Sharon picked up promptly, knowing the purpose of the call, so she


    pointed her camera directly at th.ne


    two children who were sound asleep on the bed.


    Seeing them fast asleep, X just silently observed them while Sharon also remained quiet.


    Approximately ten minutester, Sharon finally ended the video call before sending her a text message. "Have you seen enough?" "Yes, thank you," she replied.


    "Okay, in that case, I''ll go and wash their clothes."


    "Why are


    you always doing these


    things yourself? Weren''t you telling me that washing clothes were bad


    for your hands?" X askedu


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Content


    Sharon had always insisted on washing the children''s clothes herself by hand despite having nannies for such chores.


    "I''m worried about other people


    doing the washing, and I prefer doing it on my own. I find it cleaner that way. What''s wrong with me washing my grandchildren''s clothes? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "My hands are important, but my grandchildren are even more so," she added.


    X smiled at her words. "In that case, make sure you wear gloves."


    Sharon replied with a nodding emoji and nothing else.


    X didn''tment further and shifted her gaze back to herputer.


    The clock on the bottom right of theputer screen showed that it was five o''clock in the evening.


    Recalling that she still had many unread emails, she immediately opened her mailbox to find various emails in English.

 Chapter 2239

    Chapter 2239


    X Quest finished with work after replying to each email.


    She immediately stood up, checking the time on herputer again to discover that it was already seven o''clock in the evening. Outside the French windows behind her, she could see lights of greens and reds everywhere.


    Turning around, she walked over to those windows, mesmerized by the lively night scenery of the city that came into sight.


    The spotless mirror in front of her reflected her appearance right now.


    She seemed tired.


    Feeling some stiffness, X pinched her neck and gently rotated her head slightly, feeling much more rxed after.


    She remained standing near the windows to observe the view outside for a while. She then picked up her limited-edition Hermes purse and phone before preparing to leave.


    Right then, the office door opened, and Stanley Batton strolled in.


    He wore a white shirt and formal ck pants, his long legs apparent with his shirt tucked in.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He had the perfect body proportions.


    Despite seeing her husband every day, X was still mesmerized by him.


    "Are you done with work?" he asked, stepping forward to hug her.


    "Yeah, I am, but why are you here? Weren''t we supposed to meet at home?"


    "Yes, but I came because I missed you," he replied.


    She smiled sweetly. "Let''s have hot pot at home tonight. I already told Mom this morning."


    He nodded in agreement.


    "Shall we go to the supermarket for groceries?" she asked.


    He nodded again, then they both walked out of the office.


    As soon as they were outside, Stanley''s phone started ringing, so he retrieved it from his pocket and nced at it.


    It was a message from an unknown number. "Mr. Batton, are you at home?"


    His brows furrowed when he read the message. He then proceeded to delete the message after blocking the number.


    X observed all this from the corner of her eyes. "Who was that?"


    She


    mess have suspected that the female admirers, she still feltet


    was from one of Stanley''s


    calm on the inside. Content& to NovelDrama.Org


    It was because she knew her


    ????


    husband very well. She was very confident about their rtionship, and nobody would be able to steal him from her.


    He wouldn''t love anybody else apart from her.


    "I don''t know. I''ll check who the number belongs to and fire that person directly," he said.


    "Must you be so merciless?"


    "Why not? Should I spare her?" he asked.


    "It''s normal for girls to admire you. After all, you''re such a good man," she told him.


    "I don''t need their admiration."


    "Perhaps she might have some work-rted issue to discuss with you," shemented further.


    "If it''s work-rted, she could have.


    spoken to her direct supervisor,


    right? Why would she contacte


    directly?" he countered.


    "That''s true," X chuckled.


    W


    He then affectionately ruffled her hair. "Silly girl.¡±


    Smiling broadly, she leaned against him, holding his arm, and giggling like a child.


    The couple detoured to the supermarket to purchase some ingredients for the hot pot before heading home together.

 Chapter 2240

    Chapter 2240


    Things were the same at home.


    Sharon Lindt, Wilson Batton, the nannies, and the two children were on the ymat. The twins wereughing while the adults entertained them.


    It was the sight X Quest and Stanley Batton were used to seeing whenever they got home.


    They went to wash their hands first before approaching their kids and eagerly took them from the nannies.


    X held onto Leon Batton while Stanley had Lte Batton in his arms.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The twins widened their smiles when they saw them.


    The moment their eyes met, the couple''s eyes lit up, as well.


    "I''m going to visit Annabeth tonight," Sharon said with a smile on her face.


    "It''s Annabeth''s delivery due date, isn''t it?" X asked.


    "Yes, tomorrow''s the date. Annabeth is already preparing for it in the hospital."


    "Okay, I''lle with you," X announced. "It''s better to have an extra pair of hands."


    "All right, sure," Sharon replied.


    "I''ming too," Stanley stated.


    "You should stay at home to look after the children. Your father and I will go with X," his mother replied, to which he nodded after a moment''s consideration.


    They''d be fine without him as there was already a fair few going.


    Meanwhile, the inte was aze with news that Annabeth Cates was already at Municipal Hospital''s advanced VIP ward.


    The press rushed to the hospital but was kept outside the main entrance by the Batton family''s security team sent in advance.


    Huge crowds started to gather outside, but the team did a good job preventing traffic congestion.


    Sharon, X, and Wilson arrived at Municipal Hospital at ten o''clock that evening, pulling up in front of the entrance in their luxury car. That spurred countless reporters to start taking photos, their bright shes making the car''s interior look like a disco bar.


    Right then, Josh Batton sat near his wife, chatting with her as she munched on an apple on her bed, one bite at a time. It was a heartwarming scene.


    Annabeth broke into a smile when


    arriving. "I haven''t felis et


    she saw Sharon, X, and


    "I haven''t felt anything yet.


    are you all here?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At times like this, she felt like a princess being pampered by the Batton family.


    "We were worried, so we came to apany you," X told her.


    Sharon immediately pulled Wilson and her forward to stand behind Josh, who stood up immediately to bring them extra chairs. They all sat down then.


    "You didn''t have to," Annabeth


    protested. "You should go home tonight Besides, I have Josh here with me. You cane when I feel something."


    "No, we


    you,"ould stay here with you. a said, making her se


    won''t worrying if I can''t


    fee


    warm in her heart. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yeah, that''s right. You''ll feel something very soon," Sharon stated confidently.


    Her words were like a premonition.


    Annabeth felt a strange sensation in her belly as soon as the words left her mother-inw''s lips.


    It wasn''t an intense feeling, but it made her feel a slight twinge of pain in her lower abdomen.


    She frowned and gasped audibly.


    Sharon nervously grasped her hand when she noticed. "Did you feel something?"


    ¡°Yeah. Mom, why does it feel like your words were a foreshadowing?¡± Annabeth asked with a helpless expression.


    Sharon looked nervous and not in the right mood to joke around. "How do you feel now? Does it hurt a lot?"


    Right then, the contraction suddenly ramped up, causing her stomach to ache intensely.

 Chapter 2241

    Chapter 2241


    "Okay," Annabeth Cates nodded gently, feeling a contraction in her abdomen as her face perspired from the pain. Josh Batton, X Quest, and Sharon Lindt started to feel nervous when they saw her like this.


    Josh held her hand tightly. "I''ll get a nurse to check on you right away."


    He pressed on a button to get the nurse. "Can you send someone in here? My wife is in pain."


    Annabeth clenched his hand while dealing with the unfamiliar pain that felt significantly worse than her period cramps.


    She knew how painful childbirth could be, but she didn''t expect to feel like she was being run over by a truck.


    Her stomach was in excruciating pain.


    Her usually calm husband began to panic along with Sharon and X.


    At that moment, Josh could feel his heart aching.


    Soon, a nurse walked into the ward to check on Annabeth''s condition.


    "How is she? Can you give her a shot of anesthetics?" he asked right away.


    Removing her single-use gloves, the nurse shook her head at him. "Not for now when the opening in her cervix isn''t wide enough. We can only safely give her anesthetics when dted enough. It''s the safest way," she exined.


    He panicked further at her words. "She''s already in so much pain! Won''t it worsen if we wait any longer? Can''t you give it to her now? I''ll do anything for you to stop the pain."


    The nurse was a fan of his, and she had only seen his steady demeanor. She couldn''t quite get used to seeing him behaving like this. Josh was usually calm even in front of an audience of thousands, but here he was, panicking like a child when his wife was about to deliver. Annabeth must have rescued the gxy in her past life to be with a man like Josh in this one.


    After being stunned for a second, she shook her head. "Your wife would have to bear with it for a while longer. We can''t do much at the moment." "How much longer will it take?" he wondered.


    "I can''t be sure because the speed of


    dtion differs between each


    individual," she responded with a


    shake of her head, carefully pulling a nket over Annabeth before


    walking aside to wait silently.


    Right then, Annabeth experienced an even stronger pang in her abdomen.


    She felt like dying when she could barely withstand it.


    She subconsciously bit into her husband''s arm, wailing intensely.


    Sharon felt even more sorry for her when she saw her distress.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Meanwhile, Josh gazed at her with a tortured


    expression. "Honey, please


    bear with it for a while longow


    you''re in a lot of pain, my


    "}


    ¡°It hurts, Darling. I''m in a lot of pain," she breathed out helplessly after slowly letting go of his arm.


    At that moment, she did feel as if she was about to die.


    "Annabeth hang in there. It normally takes around ten more minutes for your cervix to widen. Just bear with it for a while," Sharon told he even


    she couldn''t be sure, either.


    Every childbirth experience was different for every pregnant woman, but she had to provide some words offort for her daughter-inw.

 Chapter 2242

    Chapter 2242


    Annabeth Cates was drenched in sweat and wearing an apprehensive look in her eyes as she looked at Sharon Lindt. "Really? Will it really be over in ten minutes?"


    Sharon nodded.


    She continued to grit her teeth and tolerated the pain upon hearing that the duration wasn''t all that long.


    Time went by very slowly.


    Ten minutes felt like ten centuries.


    After ten minutes, she felt the pain intensifying, so she turned her attention to the nurse. "Hurry, I think it''s hurting even more now. Is it almost time?"


    The nurse quickly approached while putting on another pair of gloves to check her progress.


    Then, she nodded. "Yes, it''s time. You''ve dted pretty quickly. Please wait a moment, Ms. Cates. I''ll page for the doctor to give you anesthetics right away."


    She took her phone out and called the director of obstetrics, who arrived five minutester with a tray of some medical equipment for the anesthetic injection.


    There was a needle as thick as a knitting needle on the tray and a tube of medicinal fluid.


    After the director pulled on his gloves, he promptly filled the syringe with fluid and removed the needle cap before addressing the nurse. "Help her turn around, please."


    The thick needle glistened under the light, terrifying Annabeth as she glimpsed at the pinhead that would soon prate her waist.


    However, she was willing to let it happen to stop the pain.


    Before the nurse even helped her, she had turned around and surrendered herself to the doctor, allowing the nurse to position her, and assist with the injection.


    Josh Batton and the others all felt goosebumps on their bodies when they witnessed this.


    He had never felt more sure about


    treating his wife right than this moment, figuring that he would never forget the image of hengiving birth to his child.


    Annabeth was such a strong woman.


    Soon, the doctor inserted the pinhead into her waist, making her wince in a muffled tone, biting her lips hard.


    Josh witnessed everything from her side, feeling goosebumps erupt all over his body as he wished he could bear all the pain for her.


    His eyes reddened with emotions then.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Soon after the anesthetic injection


    .ne


    wasplete, the pain in her abdomen started to fade, and she finally felt alive again as if she had


    been reborn.


    Instantly sighing in relief, Annabethy down and nced at the doctor. ¡°Thank you. It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "That''s great," he smiled.


    Although she was smiling, Josh, Sharon, and X Quest still had solemn expressions on their faces with reddened eyes. Her husband, especially, had tear-filled eyes.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little sad to see this, but also felt touched to see the man she''d been deeply in love with all along. As she gazed upon his face, she felt that it would be worth it even if she had died in the delivery room today.

 Chapter 2243

    Chapter 2243


    "Honey, how do you feel right now?" Josh Batton asked with a panicked expression. "Are you sure you don''t feel any pain at all now?"


    He was afraid Annabeth Cates was only saying it to console him.


    She nodded with a smile. "Yeah, don''t worry."


    Sighing in relief, he hastily brushed his tears away before peering at the doctor. "Doctor, my wife won''t be feeling any pain anymore, or will it still hurt after a while?"


    The doctor nodded. "She won''t feel any further pain."


    "Thank you," he breathed out, finally able to stop worrying.


    "You''re wee. It''s my job," the doctor told him before leaving some instructions to the nurse and left.


    It took quite a while for the cervix to dte, but it was more tolerable without the pain.


    Josh, Sharon Lindt, and X Quest fed her all her favorite food from chocte, water, and some sweetened snacks she liked to boost her strength. She felt so moved when she saw them doing all these for her.


    It felt great to have people taking care of her when she needed it the most.


    Meanwhile,izens had begun discussing news of her delivery in excitement.


    People iming to be obstetric nurses in Municipal Hospital published on Weibo that Josh Batton was panicking and was even tearful when his wife experienced painful contractions.


    They also mentioned that his mother and sister-inw remained by her side throughout the entire ordeal, almost in tears as well.


    Netizens became even more excited on Weibo after seeing these posts.


    The topic of Annabeth''s hospital stay and delivery continued to increase in poprity-


    "Oh my god! I feel touched by Josh''s reaction. I would''ve cried if I was Annabeth."


    "He didn''t even shed a tear when he


    vel.ne


    fell from a horse while filming a period drama, but he''s nowN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    shedding tears for his wife. He really loves her a lot."


    "Annabeth surely has no regrets left in this life. I''m sure she must''ve felt very touched at that moment."


    "The Batton family is such a wonderful family. My heart aches for Annabeth. I hope she''ll sessfully deliver."


    "I don''t feel jealous at all about Josh treating that woman so well. In fact, I even feel touched."


    "I hope the baby will be delivered sessfully."


    X and the others in the ward remained unaware of all suchments on the inte.


    Sometimeter that night, Annabeth began to feel some changes, so she was then brought to the delivery room and ced on a delivery bed in preparation for her delivery


    Josh stayed by her side the entire time since only one person was allowed to apany her, leaving the others waiting outside the delivery room with closed double doors separating them. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Wilson Batton, who had been silent all this while, had an even more solemn expression on his face.


    Everyone was praying in their hearts that nothing would go wrong during the delivery.


    In the delivery room, her doctor manually ruptured her amniotic sac while Josh sped her hand tightly, half-kneeling by the bed.


    The anesthetic lost its effect right then, causing her to feel intense pain in her abdomen once again.


    It was even worse than before.


    Now, it felt as if someone was holding a giant hammer and repeatedly pounding her stomach with it.

 Chapter 2244

    Chapter 2244


    ?


    The intense pain caused Annabeth Cates'' vision to turn dark and drenched in sweat as if she''d just jumped into a pool of water.


    "I can''t take it anymore! It hurts so much! What''s going on? Didn''t you say it wouldn''t hurt?" she cried out.


    Her face was pale, sending Josh Batton into panic mode.


    He immediately turned to one of the medical staff in the delivery room. "What''s going on?"


    The doctor frowned. "The anesthetic effect must have worn off. We rarely see this happening. It usuallysts until after the delivery process is over for most people."


    "What do we do now?" Josh asked, unable to stand seeing his wife in distress. "Can we give her another shot?"


    The doctor shook his head. "It''s toote. The baby is almost out."


    He felt hopeless, and his wife felt the same way.


    She was in so much pain at that moment that she would soon lose her mind.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ahh! It hurts so bad! Help! Help me!" The intense contractions were turning her vision pitch ck.


    She gripped Josh''s arms with even more force with one hand while she kept pounding harder and harder with her other hand on the bed.


    "The pain is killing me. What should I do, doctor?" she continued howling.


    Sweat poured out of her pores more and more, annoying her further with the sticky sensation of her clothes against her skin.


    However, the doctor continued to regard her calmly and issued instructions. "Push harder, Ms. Cates. The baby will being out soon. "Take deep breaths and follow my tempo. Now. Take a deep breath."


    She began breathing to the doctor''s count.


    "Good, now slowly exhale. Push harder as we repeat the cycle," he added.


    Annabeth nodded frantically and


    as but thebor pain in


    stomach continued to continued to intensify. She was losing her strength.


    Gripping the bedsheet tightly, she continued breathing through the pain.


    Josh was thoroughly panicking with every sound she made, feeling like a knife stabbing into his chest.


    "Keep it up, Honey. The doctor says


    it''s almost over. Let''s hold on for a little while longer," he urged her softly. "Honey, I''m sorry for putting you through this pain."


    He carefully wiped her sweat away as he spoke.


    Soon, he couldn''t help but start tearing up, feeling helpless for the first time.


    The woman he loved so dearly was in pain, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    He would be willing to offer his life in exchange for lessening the pain she was going through.


    "Hang in there, Ms. Cates. Push! It''ll be over soon. I can see the baby''s head," the doctor announced eagerly.


    The nurses nearby were also cheering her on, but she was in so much pain that her energy waspletely depleted.


    She couldn''t push anymore.


    Right then, she wished someone would stab her and end her life once and for all.


    "Honey, I can''t take it anymore. Can you give me a knife and let me end my life? I wish I was dead," shemented.


    "Ms. Cates, please don''t say such


    ridiculous things," a nurse spoke up. "Giving birth is a wondrous thing." How could you say such a thing? Keep it up, and it will be over soon.


    ons


    "Every mother made it through this process, and I believe you can, too."

 Chapter 2245

    Chapter 2245


    ?


    "I don''t know how other people get through it, but I really can''t take it anymore. Josh, kill me now! I can''t stand it. ¡°God, if I did anything wrong, please punish me with death. Don''t torture me like this," Annabeth Cates pleaded. At this moment, she could finally understand what it felt like to go through living hell.


    She was going mad. She needed release.


    It was agonizingly slow as she tried her best to deliver her baby, feeling like she might die on this bed.


    "Josh? If I die, please take good care of our child," she cried as she told Josh Batton.


    "I can sense I really might not make it. Promise me you''ll live a good life with our child after I''m gone," she stuttered with tears falling down her face. She could feel death approaching her right then and was genuinely afraid that she might leave him soon.


    She felt so happy being with Josh all this while, so much so that she was reluctant to leave him.


    However, he hastily brushed his tears away to cast a stern gaze at her. "Don''t say such things, silly girl. You''ll be fine because I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Outside the delivery room, Wilson Batton, Sharon Lindt, and X Quest were panicking when they heard the voices inside.


    Pacing back and forth, Sharon then looked at X. "Why is this happening? Didn''t the doctor say it wouldn''t hurt?"


    "It differs between individuals. Some people are more tolerant toward medicines than others. That''s why some medicines wear off much sooner. Unfortunately, Annabeth belongs to the minority," X exined.


    "What do we do? She''s in so much pain. I wish I could bear the pain on her behalf," Sharon said.


    Wilson peered nervously at the closed door with a solemn expression on his face withoutments.


    Meanwhile, X was also feeling


    panicked, not bothering to reply when Stanley Batton kept asking about Josh''s updates over the phone.


    Instead, she carefully held Sharon''s hand. "Dad and Mom, you don''t have to worry too much. I believe Annabeth will be fine. I checked her pulse earlier, and everything seemed normal. She could deliver her baby without a problem. She just needs to bear with the pain." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I hope so, but I still feel sorry for her. It''s not easy being a woman, X," her mother-inw said.


    She sighed, remaining quiet.


    Annabeth was still going through


    hellish


    nurse orture while the doctor, , and Josh were all chelPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    her on in the delivery


    belongs to en.swno content


    She was getting weaker and feeling dizzy.


    The voices around her were fading into the distance as if they wereing from a tunnel. It all felt surreal. Soon, she began hearing buzzing sounds in her ear, and she instantly knew she was about to pass out.


    She began reying scenes of how pregnant women died during childbirth in television dramas.


    She could already imagine how sad her husband would be after she was gone.


    Thinking about this made her heart ache.


    Meanwhile, Josh started to panic as he felt her condition worsening, sensing that she would soon pass out.


    His mind conjured up many possible negative oues, making him feel as if he was on an emotional rollercoaster.

 Chapter 2246

    Chapter 2246


    ?


    Josh Batton''s tears fell uncontrobly, although he wasn''t the type to cry easily.


    No matter how badly he got injured on set in the past, he''d always brush it off with a smile.


    However, he couldn''t stop crying right now.


    He realized how much Annabeth Cates meant to him then.


    He could never leave her, not when she was his entire world.


    He had no idea what he''d be if he ever lost her.


    Right then, the doctor suddenly started shouting. "Hurry and push a little harder! I can already touch the baby''s head."


    Hearing this, Annabeth pushed as hard as she could one more time, no matter how painful it felt.


    Soon, the doctor was able to pull the baby out.


    "Waah!"


    The sound of a baby''s loud wail pierced through the delivery room.


    Holding the newborn baby excitedly, the doctor turned to look at him. "Josh, would you like to cut the umbilical cord?"


    The baby was wet from head to toe, and the skin and face were slightly reddish and swollen. There were even some wrinkles on the baby''s face. It was an adorable child.


    Josh could tell that they had a baby girl, but she was looking rather thin.


    The doctor had informed them that their child was underweight during one of Annabeth''s obstetric checkups, but he certainly didn''t expect his baby to be this skinny.


    He felt his heart aching at the sight of the doctor holding such a tiny and scrawny baby, taking him by surprise at that moment.


    He instantly nodded, taking a pair of scissors from a nurse to carefully cut the umbilical cord.


    Then, the doctor handed the baby over to a nurse nearby, and she began to wipe her all over.


    Meanwhile, Josh quickly turned his attention to his wife.


    Annabeth felt that all her efforts were worth it when she finally saw her daughter for the first time


    She sighed in relief, feeling all the pain disappear at that moment.


    She felt as if she had been reborn.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The doctor quickly sorted everything out for her so that she no longer felt any further pain.


    At this moment, Annabeth felt that she


    about what happened


    thowly escaped death. Even


    sent chills down her spine.


    Soon, she had lost consciousness and had no idea what happened next.


    Seeing this, he looked at the doctor in rm. "What happened? Why did she suddenly pass out? Quick, check on her!"


    However, the doctor remained calm.


    "Don''t worry. She only passed out from over-exerting herself. She''ll be fine after a while. Congrattions, Mr. Batton, you have a daughter now."


    He couldn''t feel happy at all when his Wife was in such a terrible


    look at his baby. Cont . He didn''t have it in h


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    to


    He didn''t reply, but he continued to hold Annabeth''s hand tightly.


    At the same time, X Quest and the others heard the baby crying from the outside and instantly sighed in relief.

 Chapter 2247

    Chapter 2247


    ?


    Next, a nurse cleaned and dressed the baby before wrapping her up in a nket that Josh Batton and the others had prepared in advance. She then ced her next to Annabeth Cates, where the newborn subconsciously reached out to touch her mother''s face with her tiny hand. It was a heart-warming scene.


    However, Josh couldn''t focus on his daughter when all he could think about was how his wife had passed out from exhaustion.


    Soon, the medical staff brought her and the baby back to their ward with his help.


    The moment the delivery room door swung open, Sharon Lindt and the rest saw Annabeth unconscious, and they immediately surrounded her without even looking at the baby.


    "What happened? Why did Annabeth pass out?" Sharon asked.


    "Yeah, is she all right?" Wilson Batton wondered.


    X Quest stood and silently checked her pulse.


    "She''s fine. She only passed out from exhaustion but will be recovered soon," the doctor spoke up.


    X had just finished checking on her pulse, so she turned to address her mother-inw. "Yes, she''s fine. She''ll wake up very soon."


    Hearing her words made Sharon and Wilson feel relieved.


    The nurses nearby couldn''t help but exchange nces after witnessing this.


    They had witnessed many childbirths while working in the obstetrics department, but this was their first encounter with a family ignoring the baby while only showing concern for the mother.


    Usually, only the mother''s family would prioritize her over the newborn, while the inws often prioritized their grandchildren.


    That very thought made the nurses feel even more envious of Annabeth.


    so she can rest," Xt


    "All right, let''s put Annabeth to bed so she e can rest," X before addressing Josh.


    move her onto the


    He promptlyplied by carefully lifting his wife before lowering her on her bed.


    Meanwhile, Sharon directly walked over to help Annabeth to settlefortably, still not paying attention to the baby, while


    X and Wilson did the same.


    The medical staff felt even more shocked by what they saw.


    After looking at each other, one of the nurses carefully picked the


    newborn up and ced her ingl


    cradle next to Annabeth''s bed.


    The baby didn''t fuss at all. Instead, she continually sucked on her right thumb, seemingly hungry.


    She was so tiny and adorable.


    The nurses began feeding her some milk as the rest of the family continued to pay full attention to the mother. Sharon carefully tucked her under the duvet as shey unconscious.


    Right then a doctor approached to attach an anti-inmmatory drip on her hand, with the rest of the family watching like a hawk the entire time. They were worried that something might go wrong.


    One of the nurses couldn''t stand it any longer and spoke up while preparing milk form for the baby.


    "Look at the baby. She''s all alone."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, everyone ignored her, rendering her speechless.

 Chapter 2248

    Chapter 2248


    ?


    It was certainly strange.


    Sharon Lindt finally turned away after the doctor had adjusted the needle on the back of Annabeth Cates'' hand, taking the bottle of milk from the nurse to feed the baby.


    Seeing how adorable her new grandaughter looked, she felt her heart melting again.


    X Quest and Wilson Batton soon walked over to her and helped her out, while Josh Batton silently went to get some water and began to wipe the sweat off Annabeth''s skin.


    She was all he could think about at that moment.


    #Annabeth Cates gave birth to a baby girl#'' suddenly appeared on the number one spot in the list of hot topics.


    Many people, iming to be nurses at Municipal Hospital, had published posts on Weibo about Annabeth''s safe delivery of her baby girl of six pounds in weight.


    In the posts, theymented that the Batton family was unlike any of the inws they''d ever seen. After the birth of the baby, the family was focused entirely on the mother instead of the newborn.


    Soon,izens began discussing excitedly-


    "The Batton family is wonderful. People who are unfamiliar with them might think Annabeth''s parents-inw are her birth parents instead."


    "I can already imagine how the baby waspletely neglected. I feel bad for the baby."


    "Everyone in the Batton family loves Annabeth with all their heart. One can indeed see how parents-inw are when a woman gives birth to their grandchildren."


    "You''re all envious of Annabeth, but I''m also envious of her baby. She is born into a great family.¡±


    "I''m envious of the baby, too. Her father, Josh Batton, is a top-notch celebrity, Stanley Batton, her uncle, is the wealthy tycoon, and her aunt, X Quest, alsoes from a wealthy family. Oh my god! How lucky!"


    "I think you have all forgotten the


    fact that her father''s friends are wet


    top-notch celebrities in the entertainment industry, as well as wealthy business people." ContentPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That means all the influential people would fight for the baby''s attention from the moment she was born. That''s impressive."


    "Those people I could only ever dream of seeing are people the baby can see whenever she opens her eyes. She must''ve done a lot of good in her past life."


    There was a greatmotion on the inte suddenly, causing Weibo to crash again and again because of Josh and keeping their technical staff at thepany busy


    Meanwhile, members of the Batton family in the ward had no idea of the inte''s meltdown.


    Approximately twenty minutester, Annabeth slowly opened her eyes, feeling totally rxed and refreshed.


    At this moment, she truly felt alive again.


    She genuinely thought she''d end up dead at first.


    At the thought of her baby, she instantly peered around.


    Upon seeing her baby in the cradle next to her bed, she suddenly felt that everything she suffered was worth it.


    She scrambled to sit upright, gazing at her husband. "Honey, will you bring my baby to me? Let me have a look."


    Right then, Sharon, X, and Wilson, who were standing around the baby, instantly turned to study her face with concerned expressions.


    Sharon carried the baby and handed


    the baby over to her. "You have to


    start postpartum recovery now, so. you shouldn''t carry the baby for too long. Otherwise, your arms and shoulders will be sore after the period. You can only hold her for a short while, understand?" she told her with a smile.


    Annabeth could feel how small and soft her baby was.


    She was at a loss at what to do, afraid that she might end up hurting her baby.

 Chapter 2249

    Chapter 2249


    ?


    Annabeth Cates had experience with babies before this, but the baby in her arms felt far too little.


    It felt as if her baby would slip right through her arms if she wasn''t careful.


    She anxiously changed her position several times before finally having a firm hold of her baby.


    She eagerly kissed her baby on the forehead as she held her closer.


    The baby was sound asleep and didn''t open her eyes.


    Everything about the baby was small.


    Her face was small, and so were her hands.


    She looked scrawny in her arms.


    Just one look at the baby was enough to make her want to give her the world.


    Annabeth finally understood how it felt to be a mother wanting to treasure her child.


    Meanwhile, Sharon Lindt and Josh Batton seemed equally nervous, afraid that she might drop the baby


    "Be careful, Annabeth. The baby is too small and dainty," Sharon said.


    "It''s fine. She''ll gain weight soon after drinking more milk," Wilson Batton voiced.


    "She''s the smallest and scrawniest baby I''ve ever seen," Josh whispered as he gazed at his daughter, feeling like she''d won his heart over. Even asleep in Annabeth''s arms, the baby could easily make him fall in love with her.


    He vowed to be very good to his daughter.


    Leaning forward, he carefully held his daughter''s hand while he looked over to his wife. "Darling, thank you for giving me such an adorable daughter."


    His loving words made her extremely happy. She smiled at him in return. "Thank you for giving me such an adorable daughter, too." "It must''ve been tough," Josh said.


    "It''s not tough at all. I feel like all the suffering was worth it when I saw our daughter. Josh, I finally understood what it''s like to be a mother. I think I''ve got a weak spot now," sheughed.


    "Me too. Blood ties are mysterious," he replied.


    With that, he took his phone out and extended a hand to his wife. "Give me your hand and our daughter''s hand."


    Annabeth nodded, cing their hands on his.


    Josh''s hand wasrgest, so it was at the bottom with her hand in the middle, while the tiniest one was on top.


    He quickly took a shot of their hands before publishing the photo on his Weibo page in excitement.


    He wanted to share the happy news with his fans.


    At this moment, he wanted the entire world to know about his adorable daughter.


    Once he had uploaded the photo, he


    added a caption underneath it.


    "Thank you foring into our lives. You make our family more


    complete. From now on, I''ll do


    my


    best to protect you and your mother. Annabeth, I''m sorry for what you had to go through. I love you Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Less than a second after he posted it, there were already countless forwards, likes, andments.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His top fans were screaming crazily-


    "Ahh! This is such a heart-warming photo. Congrattions on having a baby girl, Josh!"


    "I''m so lucky to have watched you grow in poprity, get married, and have a child. Josh, I wish you all the happiness in the world."

 Chapter 2250

    Chapter 2250


    ?


    "The baby''s hand is so small. I want to kiss and hold her."


    "It must''ve been tough, Annabeth. Thank you for letting Josh be a father."


    "Josh, take good care of Annabeth."


    "I like you more and more. Whether it''s about you being in love, getting married, or having children, you''ve never kept anything from us. You''ve always been open about your life."


    "I''ve always known you''d be a good father and husband."


    Josh Batton couldn''t help but smile when he saw thesements.


    He then clicked on the list of hot topics for a peek, only to discover that he''d been on that list for some time now.


    There were even livestreams of Annabeth Cates delivering her baby, showing the process clearly.


    Everyone on the inte seemed to be celebrating.


    Josh felt even happier when he saw how joyful everyone seemed.


    Meanwhile, his wife was oblivious to any of this as she was focusing all her attention on the baby, who slept soundly in her arms.


    The baby''s wrinkly face and the way she pouted were adorable.


    Sharon Lindt and the others continued to gaze tenderly at her as if they couldn''t get enough of her.


    ¡°Annabeth, Josh, have you thought of a name for the child?" Sharon asked.


    "We came up with a few previously, but I have something better in mind now," she answered.


    Josh sat next to her and gently caressed her face. "What do you have in mind?" he asked affectionately. "Candice Batton."


    "Candice?" he repeated.


    "Yeah, Candice. It sounds like candy. I hope her life will be sweet like candy," she said.


    He immediately nodded when he heard this. "Yes, that''s a pretty good name."


    He then looked over at his parents with a quirked eyebrow. "Dad, Mom, and X, too. What do you guys think?"


    "I think it sounds good," X said.


    "As long as you two like it," Wilson Batton replied. "She''s your daughter. You don''t need our permission to name her."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I agree, but we do like the name, too," Sharon said.


    ¡°In that case, let''s name her Candice Batton. Her nickname will be Candy. What do you say?" Annabeth said joyfully. Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "This name suits a girl very well," X smiled.


    "Yeah, I think so too," Annabeth


    nodded. X, our children aren''t t


    born too far apart. They can go to school and grow up together isn''t that wonderful?"


    X was about to mention it, too.


    She felt that her kids, Lte Batton and Leon Batton, were very lucky Apart from having each other, they also had Candice Batton as their cousin. They could all grow up together. Content belongs to


    "They can go to the same kindergarten, the same schools, and the same university," Josh said with a grin.


    His mother nodded. "That''s right,


    they can look after each other. No


    matter who gets bullied, the three of


    them can protect one another Nobody would dare bully them, then."


    ¡°Are you promoting violence in schools?" Wilson teased with a chuckle.


    "That''s not what I meant. I won''t encourage bullying, but if other people bully our grandchildren, I''d want them to fight back," she answered.


    "Yeah, I think what Mom said makes sense," X said.

 Chapter 2251

    Chapter 2251


    ?


    Everyone kept talking one after another.


    Annabeth Cates nearly forgot all about her pain from delivering.


    "All right, Annabeth. You''ve been holding the baby for too long now," Sharon Lindt said. "Give her to me. Also, you shouldn''t be sitting up for so long. It puts some strain on your waist."


    With that, she promptly took Candice Batton from the mother before shooting a nce at Josh Batton. "What are you looking at? Help your wife lie down."


    Hearing her order, Josh obediently helped Annabeth lie down.


    Seeing how anxious they seemed, she began to feel like a full-grown baby.


    "Mom, aren''t you exaggerating a little? Lots of new mothers can move about right after delivering their babies. Most foreigners do so," she voiced out helplessly.


    "You silly child," Sharon said with a shake of her head. "We''re different from foreigners. Our ancestors have been practicing this for thousands of years. Nothing can go wrong if you follow their teachings.


    "Anyway, you have to heed my advice, do you understand? Apart from reducing unnecessary movements during your postpartum recovery, you are also not allowed to y with your phone, or go out when it''s windy, understood?" she continued to nag.


    Annabeth listened while nodding, deciding to follow her instructions.


    "X, I won''t be going to your house for now. I''ll look after Annabeth while she goes through postpartum recovery. We''ll talk about the children''s affairs after that," Sharon added.


    X nodded, agreeing with her decision.


    "Josh can look after me. Besides, my parents said they areing over to look after me, too," Annabeth spoke up, hoping that her parents-inw would remain at X''s ce to look after Lte Batton and Leon Batton.


    After all, X had two children, while she only had one. It was easier to look after one child.


    "I''m your mother-inw. How could


    not look after you during your postpartum recovery? I can look after you even with your parents there," Sharon insisted. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She couldn''t help but feel touched by the gesture. She had noints about how the Battons treated her and always ensured she was well taken care of.


    She nodded obediently in eptance, knowing how determined Sharon could be.


    "That''s right. Annabeth, listen to Mom and nothing will go wrong," X Quest urged.


    She nodded once again.


    "Josh, you had better stay by


    Annabeth''s side while she recovers from the delivery. Try to cut down on work just like before, got it?" Sharon instructed, prompting her son to nod in agreement.


    ¡°And, Annabeth mustn''t be upset at all during this period, or she could fall sick easily. Also, you mustn''t let her cry.


    "Crying during her recovery could damage her eyes, and might never recover from that, do you hear me?" Sharon added.


    Although she knew her son wouldn''t treat his wife poorly, she still wanted to caution him against it.


    He obediently listened to all that, nodding his head.


    "I''m warning you, Josh. If you make


    Annabeth upset during this time,N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    promise I''ll break your legs allison


    never call you my son again,"


    threatened half-jokingly.


    "That''s right. Whatever Annabeth says during this period is right. Even if she''s logically wrong, she''s still right. Understood?" his wife asked.


    Josh acknowledged with another nod, making Annabethugh as she listened.


    "Mom and Dad, don''t worry. He''ll be good to me."

 Chapter 2252

    Chapter 2252


    ?


    ¡°I know, but I still need to say it," Sharon Lindt said. "Annabeth, you can tell us if you feel ufortable at any time. Don''t hold back.¡± Annabeth Cates nodded again.


    This family had no blood ties to her, but everyone treated her as if they did. She was truly grateful for them.


    "Also, don''t y with your phone, or you''d get eye diseases during postpartum recovery. Don''t watch television either," Sharon added.


    She bobbed her head, resolved to be a good daughter-inw, and do as told, despite how badly she wanted to use her phone.


    She also wanted to take videos of her baby to show her parents.


    "I know you want to y with your phone, but listen to Mom for now. I''ll share the good news with your parents when morninges," Josh Batton said with a knowing look and a chuckle.


    She didn''t think her husband would know her so well.


    He could practically read her mind.


    X Quest stayed in the ward for a while longer, taking a picture of Candice Batton before leaving.


    Wilson Batton did the same thing.


    Meanwhile, Sharon continued to stay in the ward to look after the new mother, who fell asleep not long after because of exhaustion.


    Sharon and Josh watched over the baby in her cot as she slept.


    Shortly after that, they both fell asleep while leaning against the cradle, and this was the sight that greeted Annabeth''s eyes when she woke up.


    She felt deeply touched by this scene, tears filling her eyes.


    She had a good sleepst night, but they didn''t.


    Right then, Candice started to cry.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Waah! Waah!¡± her voice sounding shrill and piercing, making her father and grandmother simultaneously jerk awake to sit upright. Now wide awake, Sharon checked on her diaper to verify that it needed changing, so she carefully reced it with a new one.


    She did it with practiced hands.


    l


    After recing her diaper, she picked the baby up, ncing at Josh. Prepare her bottle, please. Just follow the instructions and remember to use warm water."


    He got up to do as instructed.


    Seeing them taking care of Candice so well made her smile.


    "Mom, Honey, thank you both," she beamed at them.


    Sharon sat next to her with an unconcerned expression on her face. "There''s no need to thank us. It''s what we should do, anyway. As your-mother-inw, when else am I supposed to offer my assistance?"


    Annabeth felt warm in her heart again.

 Chapter 2253

    Chapter 2253


    ?


    "Annabeth," Sharon Lindt paused, watching Annabeth Cates with an affectionate look on her face.


    "Yes, Mom, go on," Annabeth said curiously.


    "Thank you for giving us such an adorable granddaughter. You''ve contributed a lot to our family," she went on earnestly.


    Perhaps she had too many sons herself, hence she''d always preferred girls.


    She was very happy to have so many granddaughters now.


    "Mom, your family has been so good to me. It''s only right that I offer you grandchildren in return,¡± Annabeth told her.


    "We''ve all witnessed how much you''ve suffered. We''ll treat you even better from now on," she stated.


    "You''ve already been good enough to me. I don''t think you have to do more."


    "That won''t do. We can always do more," she insisted, making Annabethugh.


    Shortly after, Josh Batton finished preparing the bottle for Candice Batton, so he went to carry her into his arms and started to feed her on the couch. Meanwhile, Sharon went to get some water to wipe Annabeth''s face and body before helping to brush her teeth and into a change of clothes.


    After making sure that the young mother wasfortable, she entered the bathroom to refresh herself.


    Then, she returned to Annabeth''s side and started chatting with her.


    On the other side, Josh was carefully feeding his daughter.


    She must have been hungry, as she drank very quickly.


    The way she sucked on the milk bottle was extremely adorable, with her eyes still closed and probably not fully awake yet.


    She held her father''s hand with her tiny hand, making him feel as if he had the entire world before him.


    He had a loving gaze in his eyes as he gazed down at her, feeling at peace on the inside.


    He genuinely wanted to give her the best things in life.


    Watching from the bed, his wife could scarcely describe the satisfaction in her heart when she saw them.


    She had recovered well after giving birth naturally.


    A weekter, Josh personally went through the procedures to get her discharged from the hospital.


    The Batton family, the Cates family


    Henry Armstrong, Sebastian Brenand, Georgie Clementine, and Rachel Wood, all came to escort her out of the hospital.


    The proud new father carefully held Candice in one arm and his wife''s hand in the other, leading the


    while the rest followed behiWay


    WN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    There were reporters everywhere outside.


    Knowing the media would be waiting, Annabeth made sure to look presentable in a white dress and a pair of white color ts, along with some light makeup.


    Her long, ck hair reached her waist, and she looked thin yet delicate.


    Despite giving birth recently, she still looked like a teenager.


    After bing a mother, Annabeth looked much more noble.


    Meanwhile, Josh had also put in a lot of effort to dress up.

 Chapter 2254

    Chapter 2254


    ?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh Batton wore a white shirt and a pair of ck pants.


    With his hair slicked back, he looked dignified and fresh.


    When the group of them came out, reporters were quick to swarm them, taking pictures frantically without turning the sh on to protect the baby''s eyes.


    Soon, they began asking a series of questions-


    "Josh, do you feel anything special being a first-time father? Is there anything you''re not used to?"


    "Ms. Cates, I''d like to ask how you feel as a first-time mother."


    "Mr. Batton, were you very excited to see your baby for the first time? How did you feel?"


    "Ms. Cates, as far as I''m aware, Mr. Batton has been by your side to look after you all this while. Has he been doing a good job?"


    "Josh, I heard you cried when the baby was born. Was it true? How did you feel?"


    ¡°Josh, please answer our questions."


    The questions from the reporters kepting one after another. Josh and Annabeth Cates had no idea which question to answer first. She was the first to pick up a microphone as she peered at the reporters. "I''ll answer in general," she stated with a smile. "I''m so happy to be a mother for the first time.


    ¡°Yes, my husband has been with me since I gave birth until now. He''s been taking care of me very well. I''m very grateful to him.


    "I genuinely think Josh is a great husband and father. I thank God for giving me a wonderful husband like him,¡± she added, sounding sincere with every word.


    She meant what she said from the bottom of her heart.


    Her entire body was glowing as she spoke, radiating happiness from inside.


    Her husband seemed equally happy when he heard the things she said.


    The way he beamed as he gazed at her appeared affectionate.


    When their eyes met, it looked as wonderful as an idol drama scene.


    Seeing them this way after hearing what Annabeth said made the female reporters feel envious as they regarded her as a winner in life as a woman.


    A woman could ask nothing more than to meet a wonderful husband like Josh.


    Then, she held the microphone in front of Josh, grinning at him. "It''s your turn, Honey."


    Smiling broadly, he addressed the reporters. "Yeah, my answer will be in general, too. As a first-time father, I feel curious and happy.


    "I''m very grateful to God and my wife


    for giving me such an adorable daughter. I love my daughter adot, so much so that I want to give her the world.


    "When my wife was delivering our daughter was watching by her side, and all I could feel was a pain in my heart. At the time, I ever felt guilty, thinking that I shouldn''t have gotten her pregnant.


    "The delivery process didn''t go smoothly for my wife. The


    anesthetics didn''tst until the very end. My wife had to go through the


    later part of the delivery process by her sheer willpower. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I wanted to p myself when I saw how much pain she was in. At that moment, I swore to myself that I would treat her right for the rest of my life.


    "I''ll work even harder to provide for my wife until she bes the envy of everyone.


    "Honestly, I was so afraid that I might lose her over childbirth as I''ve seen too many cases like that.


    "I felt restless the entire time. I truly thank God that everything went smoothly in the end," Josh said.

 Chapter 2255

    Chapter 2255


    ?


    Simrly to his wife, Josh Batton also meant what he said from the bottom of his heart. He wasn''t holding back any of his genuine thoughts. Annabeth Cates''s gaze softened upon hearing his words, feeling touched as her eyes reddened without her realizing it.


    The reporters shared her feelings, especially the female ones who were naturally more sentimental.


    Everyone knew Josh well and believed that he''d never lie.


    At that moment, they felt even more envious of his wife.


    Then, some reporters shifted their attention to Sharon Lindt and X Quest-


    "Ms. Quest, I heard that you''ve practically been around every single day since Ms. Cates gave birth. Are you very close to her?"


    "Ms. Lindt, Annabeth just gave birth to an adorable baby girl. How do you feel? I heard you''ve been taking care of her these days, haven''t you?" Annabeth continued to smile as she handed the microphone over to her mother-inw.


    Sharon smiled and nced at everyone. "Of course, I''m happy and excited, too. I honestly have to thank Annabeth for giving me such a beautiful granddaughter. We will all treat her better in the family."


    With that, she passed the microphone over to X beside her.


    Sharon didn''t like to be interviewed, so she hoped X could take over.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    X smiled and reached for the microphone, addressing the reporters. "Yes, I''ve been with Annabeth every step of the way. Naturally, the two of us are very close. I love her, and she loves me, too."


    "To me, Annabeth is like my sister," she added.


    "I heard that Ms. Lindt and Mr. Batton have been looking after X''s children all this while. Now that Ms. Cates has a child too, how will you sort this out?" one of the female reporters asked.


    X was used to dealing with reporters throwing questions, so she maintained herposure the


    entire time. "Hmm, we''ve discussed


    this among ourselves as well. They will stay with us every alternate week. Content belongs to.


    QUMS


    "It''s not a big problem because we have a group of nannies helping with our children apart from the two of them," she added.


    Then, she put an end to the line of questions politely. "All right, we''ve answered enough questions for now. Can we get into the car now? We''re fine out here, but Annabeth and the baby aren''t.


    "Annabeth is still recovering from her delivery, and the baby is too small. They shouldn''t be out here in such windy weather."


    At her words, the reporters felt regretful to keep asking questions, so they hastily stepped aside, allowing X to lead the rest into a ck Rolls- Royce limousine.


    Then, the limo driver sent Josh Batton, Annabeth Cates, Candice Batton, Wilson Batton, and Sharon to the new parents'' house.


    Henry Armstrong, Sebastian Brenand, and Stanley Batton followed them inside upon their arrival.


    Meanwhile, X and Georgie Clementine were driven to X Entertainment to get some serious work done.


    The interview with Annabeth and Josh exiting the hospital appeared on Weibo''s list of hot topics, with the word ''explosive'' appearing behind the topic. Those reporters had published the full interview.


    Netizens began sharing their thoughts when they saw the interview-

 Chapter 2256

    Chapter 2256


    ?


    ¡°Ahh! Annabeth does seem happy. She''s glowing all over."


    "Oh my god! Isn''t that Josh''s mother, Sharon Lindt? She has fair skin and long, beautiful legs. She''s so young and attractive. Indeed, she''s a woman from a wealthy family."


    "Ms. Lindt is the best mother-inw in Country Z. I like her a lot. I''ve be a fan!"


    "I can tell how good Josh is to his daughter. Look at how he carries her. He''s so careful. It''s almost like he''s holding a one-of-a-kind treasure."


    "As a fan, I''m so d to see Josh being happy like this. I''m happy for him from the bottom of my heart."


    "I''m very envious of Annabeth. She''s such a lucky girl."


    "X and Stanley look good together. I can''t stop looking at them."


    Everyone seemed excited, judging from the variousments on the inte.


    Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates were not aware of these back in their house.


    After arriving home, the family brought Annabeth and Candice Batton to the master bedroom before Sharon fetched some fresh food and water.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Since her parents couldn''t help out much, they observed everything with smiles on their faces.


    Meanwhile, Josh apanied Stanley Batton and the others downstairs, where they hung around for a while before they headed out.


    By the time he returned to the bedroom, Candice was already asleep. His wife enjoyed an apple on the bed while chatting with their parents.


    It was a heart-warming and lively scene that greeted him and put him in a good mood.


    Peggy Howards slowly stood up


    when she saw him walking in. "Bobby and feel at ease after


    seeing Annabeth. We initially nned to look after her through her postpartum recovery, but it looks like we aren''t needed here. That''s why we n to head home in the afternoon."


    Initially, she thought they needed to be there for their daughter''s postpartum recovery and even carved out some time to stay until she fully recovered.


    However, after seeing how the


    Batton family took such good


    of Annabeth, she didn''t see a con


    for them to be there because there wasn''t much they could help with.


    Sharon took care of everything properly.


    Peggy and Bobby Cates were very pleased with everything they had done.


    Moreover, they also knew that Sharon would hire nannies for their daughter with her overseeing things.


    It meant their presence wasn''t necessary at all.


    Sharon approached her when she heard this. "Hey, don''t leave aftering such a long way. At least, don''t leave so soon.


    "I wasn''t able to treat you properly


    as guests back at the hospital. It would be a shame if you left this soon. Why don''t you stay for another week?''ll make more delicious food for you," she added with a look of sincerity in her eyes.

 Chapter 2257

    Chapter 2257


    ?


    Peggy Howards instantly shook her head at that. "No, you''re already doing so much to look after Annabeth. You don''t need to worry about us. Since we''ve seen our daughter and granddaughter, it''s better to head back since there''s not much to do here."


    Josh Batton was also reluctant to let them leave. "Dad and Mom, please don''t leave so soon. You can spend more time here with Annabeth."


    "Yes, spend more time with me, won''t you?" Annabeth Cates asked.


    "You have Josh''s parents here with you, and they''re more than enough. You''re going through postpartum recovery," Peggy told her. "There are so many people here, and there''s nothing we can do to help out. If we stay, you would have to look after us, too, so forget it."


    Seeing that her parents had already made up their minds, Annabeth didn''t say anything further because she knew exactly what they were thinking.


    Even Sharon could see how determined they were, so she didn''t argue. Instead, she turned to look at Wilson Batton. "Honey, go and buy some gifts for them to bring home with them."


    He nodded without hesitation.


    Annabeth''s parents immediately felt embarrassed when they heard this.


    "No, it''s fine," Peggy hastily interjected. "Thank you for being so thoughtful. We still haven''t finished everything you gave us thest time. Please, don''t buy us anything else."


    The Batton family had always been kind to them and generous with their expensive gifts. Each gift was at least six-figure in cost, with some evening at seven-figure price tags.


    Peggy and Bobby felt genuinely embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry about it," Wilson told them. "Okay, I''ll be heading out now, but do continue chatting."


    With that, he directly headed out, leaving her parents to look at him helplessly.


    Sharon held Peggy''s hand. "Please don''t worry about it. We are family. It''s only right that we prepare some gifts.


    "You''ve given us such a wonderful daughter-inw. You deserve everything we give you," she added.


    "Yeah, Dad and Mom. You don''t need to feel any pressure. Just ept what my parents offer," Josh said earnestly.


    Peggy and Bobby felt incredibly touched by their generosity.


    Annabeth felt the same way as her gaze softened, watching her mother bing more chatty because of how touched she felt.


    Peggy regarded Sharon fondly.


    "Sharon, m d that my daughter


    could be part of your family. Bobby and I are both thankful for how you treat our daughter as your own.


    "We''ve seen how well you looked


    after Annabeth. Sometimes, you''ret


    even more considerate than Lam, and I''m her mother."


    W


    Peggy voiced out these things from the bottom of her heart.


    She could see everything the family had done for her daughter.


    Often, Sharon was indeed a better mother than her, despite thetter being the biological mother.


    There were many things that Sharon had considered way before she''d even thought of them.


    Numerous people, including nurses at the hospital, thought Peggy was the mother-inw, while Sharon was her birth mother. She felt rather ashamed by the thought.


    ???


    Meanwhile, Sharon smiled and remained gentle. "Peggy, you''re being too nice. I''m d that I have your approval, and don''t worn


    always be good to Annabeth.


    I''llN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "She''s such a wonderful girl. She deserves all our kindness," she added truthfully, speaking from the bottom of her heart.


    While both parents were chatting, Annabeth sneakily reached for her phone and logged into Weibo.

 Chapter 2258

    Chapter 2258


    ?


    Annabeth Cates wanted to peek at the list of hot topics and read some current news.


    She really couldn''t hold back any longer after being off her phone for an entire week.


    She believed she could be obedient at first and only use her phone after postpartum recovery but then realized that it was harder to adhere to than she expected.


    After opening Weibo, she saw ''#Annabeth interviewed after being discharged#'' on the number one spot on the list of hot topics.


    Even without clicking on it, she already knew what everyone was saying, so she ignored it and continued to browse the other hot topics on the list. While doing so, she suddenly realized she had a massive amount of private messages in her inbox.


    Clicking into her inbox, she found numerous messages from Josh''s fans¡ª


    "Annabeth, we can tell how happy Josh is because of his daughter. Thank you!"


    "Annabeth, I guess you must be an angel God sent to look after Josh. I love you."


    "Take good care of your daughter and treat Josh right. We love you."


    "Annabeth, you''re the woman I envy the most in the world. I feel both tortured and happy to see how happy you and Josh seem together."


    ¡°In the past, I didn''t expect you two would stay together. I always felt Josh would sooner orter find someone else. However, I now realize how wrong I was."


    ¡°Annabeth, will you and Josh participate in variety shows with your daughter? I will look forward to it!"


    Her gaze softened when she saw those kind words from Josh Batton''s fans.


    Then, Sharon Lindt very quickly noticed the phone in Annabeth''s hands, so she hurried over to sit. beside her, extending her hand silently with a helpless expression on her face.


    Seeing the outreached hand, she reluctantly handed her phone back to Sharon, feeling guilty and helpless at the same time.


    "I just... I couldn''t resist. I wanted to look at the news," she exined with an awkward scratch of her head.


    "You really shouldn''t. Listen to me, okay?"


    Sharon wore a stern expression on her face before she started nagging again.


    "I''m doing this for your own good. I know you don''t like it, but you don''t have a choice.


    "If you keep looking at your phone


    during recovery, your eyes will be et


    affected. Many of my friends'' daughters-inw had their eyes


    affected because of this.


    "I hope you''ll listen to me out of consideration for your health. All right?


    "I know I''m nagging again, and perhaps you feel annoyed, but only doing this for your own


    n expressed. ContentsN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Annabeth nodded at her words, knowing that her mother-inw was only doing this for her own good.


    After seeing her nod in acknowledgment, Sharon''s gaze softened as she smiled and ruffled her hair.


    "That''s a good girl."


    With that, Sharon turned off the phone and pocketed it while Annabeth watched.

 Chapter 2259

    Chapter 2259


    ?


    Annabeth Cates felt so helpless when she saw part of her phone sticking out of Sharon Lindt''s pocket but managed to suppress her urge. It''d all be fine after her postpartum recovery.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Josh Batton''s phone started ringing right then, so he instantly answered.


    It was Georgie Clementine.


    "Hey, Josh. Antis TV ns to kick off a variety show about a couples'' daily life. They think your family will be perfect for this show since your daughter was just born.


    "Would you be interested? You don''t need to do much to participate, only to live your life normally. The production crew will go over to your house to film your life.


    ¡°All three of you are very popr right now. Moreover, your fans are also asking for you to participate in shows like this.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Mainly, it''s because they want to watch your daily interaction as a family. Also, many of them haven''t seen you for the longest time, and they miss you.


    "What do you think? Would you like to take part?" she asked.


    ¡°I think not. Annabeth just delivered, so she should be resting," Josh immediately replied.


    He cared about his fans, but even more so for Annabeth and Candice Batton.


    A newborn baby and a recovering mother wouldn''t get used to having so many people filming in the house.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth could overhear everything said over the phone.


    Upon knowing what his fans wanted, she immediately took his phone from him. "Georgie, it''s Annabeth."


    "Hey, Annabeth. How are you?" Georgie''s tone was personable and gentle.


    how coq 30 this show, are you


    "If we certain


    t we''ll only be staying at g specifically?" she pare


    home, and we don''t need to prepare


    asked.


    ¡°Yes, the crew will be filming your daily life. They won''t be in the way or disturb your routine," Georgie answered.


    ¡°If that''s so, I think we should do it if that''s what the fans hope to see she told her decisively. She


    understood her husband''s reason to turn the offer down, but she didn''t want him to.


    He had already sacrificed way too much of his career for her and their child.


    Although his fans were understanding, he might end up losing them one day, and she didn''t want Josh to sacrifice so much for her.


    "Are you serious?" he asked with a stern expression. "You need to rest more than anything right now."


    "I can still rest while they are here to film. It''s fine as long as the crew doesn''t impose on me, and the baby," she assured him with a smile. "I still don''t think it''s a good idea."


    "Let me decide on this," she urged.


    "No, let me."


    "Didn''t your mother say I''m always right and to not make me upset during my postpartum recovery?" she asked, rolling her eyes.


    Josh was stunned into silence.


    Seeing how determined Annabeth seemed, he didn''t know what to say. How could he refuse when she insisted on doing it?


    Taking his silence for agreement,


    she spoke to the woman waiting on


    the phone. "Georgie, it''s been


    decided. We''re going to take part in the show. How many episodes will there be?"


    "There will be a total of thirty episodes. They will select five couples, so that makes it six episodes per couple," Georgie answered.

 Chapter 2260

    Chapter 2260


    ?


    "If you''re willing, the production team will start filming with you and broadcast the first six episodes of you first.


    "For your parts, they will film one day and then broadcast the content the next day.


    "If you agree, the crew will go over to your house to film starting tomorrow for the next six consecutive days. All six episodes will beplete within a week," Georgie Clementine exined on the ongoing phone call.


    Annabeth Cates nodded in approval. "Sure, then that''s what we''ll do."


    "Okay, great! They''ll start filming at your ce each day from seven in the morning until ten in the evening."


    "All right, sure," Annabeth replied and then hung up when they had finished the conversation.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh Batton had a helpless look in his eyes. "I don''t know what to do with you."


    "Honey, we don''t need to make much of an effort. We just have to live as we do. There''s no harm in taking part in a show like this," she voiced. "Don''t you need a variety show like this to maintain your poprity?"


    He still didn''t seem convinced. "All you think about is my poprity, but what about yourself? No matter what, you''d still be tense in front of the camera. That isn''t good for you when you''re supposed to be resting."


    His wife merely shrugged nonchntly. "It''s nothing so don''t worry. I won''t let myself be stressed, and I''ll just be myself in front of the camera.¡±


    Sharon Lindt was grateful for the things Annabeth did, knowing that she genuinely cared about her son.


    "All right, all right," he sighed and nodded obediently. "Anyway, you''ve already agreed to do it, so whatever you say, Honey."


    "We''ll start filming tomorrow for the next six consecutive days. Are you fine with that?"


    "Of course, I''m fine. Worry about yourself," he reminded her.


    "I''m fine, too. I feel confident in everything I do as long as you''re by my side," she said, smiling sweetly.


    "Fine."


    On that very night, news of their participation in Antis TV''s


    Day'' upied the first spot on


    list of hot topics.


    Everyone, including fans and the general public, became interested in the show, with some people cheering while fans screamed.


    The next day, the production team arrived at their house at seven o''clock as agreed.


    Josh was already awake when they arrived and was looking after baby with Sharon, Wilson


    four nannies in the ne


    he


    After hearing the doorbell ringing, went to open the door dressed casually in a silky white outfit with his thick ck hair parted neatly in a three-to-seven ratio.


    That was what he wore at home usually, preferring to be natural and casual.


    Even so, every crew member on the production team was still mesmerized by his good looks when he opened the door.


    Even without intentionally dressing up, Josh was still one of the most handsome men in the entertainment industry without contest.


    He politely greeted everyone as they entered, then brought them to the nursery.


    Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton both stood up to greet them when they saw them.


    His parents appeared approachable and were also casually attired in matching ck outfits.

 Chapter 2261

    Chapter 2261


    ?


    "Where is Ms. Cates?" the director asked when he couldn''t see Annabeth Cates around.


    Josh Batton smiled and carefully picked up Candice Batton from the cradle. "She''s still sleeping, but it''s fine. You can start with us first. My wife just delivered not too long ago and needs her rest."


    The director acknowledged with a nod.


    "Waah... Waah..."


    Candice suddenly started crying right then, making her father panic.


    He carefully rocked her in his arms. "What''s the matter, Honey? Hmm? Did you poop?"


    He ced her back on the cradle to check her diaper, making sure she wasn''t soiled before he gently picked her up again. "Oh, I know. You''re hungry, aren''t you?"


    He handed his daughter over to Sharon Lindt before walking side to prepare a bottle of milk, using his wrist to test the temperature until he was satisfied.


    He returned to Sharon''s side and carried the crying baby into his arms before sitting on the white wool rug to feed her.


    He seemed so sure of what to do.


    Candice stopped crying as soon as she started drinking, her father watching her with a gentle look in his eyes.


    Everyone on the production team melted at this sight.


    It was as if time had stopped for the father and daughter.


    Right then, Annabeth walked into the nursery without any makeup on to see everyone had already gathered there.


    She greeted them politely and sat next to her husband. ¡°I heard the baby crying. What happened?¡±


    "Nothing. She was just hungry," he replied.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Oh."


    "Annabeth, I''ve already made breakfast. Since you''re up,e down with us to have breakfast," Sharon said. She nodded obediently.


    "Have you brushed your teeth?"


    Wilson Batton asked, and she


    1


    again. "In that case, let''s go


    nonstairs." Content belongs to


    "You guys go ahead. I''ll wait for Josh," she said, hanging back.


    "It''s fine, he can feed Candice here on his own. We should go down to eat first. You''re still recovering, so you shouldn''t eat toote," her mother-inw immediately objected.


    "Is this necessary?" she asked helplessly as she was being pulled to her feet.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    She nodded and was soon forcefully pulled outside by Sharon, with Wilson following closely behind.


    Several crew members followed


    them to the kitchen and continued filming, while the rest stayed behind to film the heart-warming scene between Josh and Candice


    The female crew members were all filled with envy upon seeing how well the Batton family treated Annabeth.

 Chapter 2262

    Chapter 2262


    ?


    The breakfastid out in the dining room looked sumptuous.


    The dishes included bird''s nests, a seafood stew, fried dumplings, soy milk, porridge, and many types of appetizers.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Annabeth Cates found herself starving when she saw those delicious dishes.


    Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton smiled as they watched her reaction, taking turns scooping food onto her te and filling her bowl with bird''s nests. They did all these carefully as if they were looking after a child, invoking even more feelings of envy among the female crew members.


    After Josh Batton finished feeding Candice Batton upstairs, he made his way to the dining room and sat next to his wife. He then started eating. He also took good care of Annabeth.


    "Oh, Josh, we are running low on diapers, so you should go get some more," Sharon said.


    "Okay."


    ¡°Also, buy some snacks Annabeth likes while you''re at it," she added.


    "Okay, I will."


    "Don''t buy anything that''ll upset her stomach, got it?" his father asked.


    He nodded obediently.


    Annabeth frowned slightly with a guilty expression on her face when she saw how everyone was concerned about her. "You''ve been feeding me very well, but why do I stillctate so little?


    "My baby has to drink milk form most of the time," she added.


    They had tried everything, but she still wouldn''tctate enough.


    Candice could only get a single feeding out of her mother''s milk each day.


    Thinking about this made her feel very sorry toward her daughter.


    "It''s normal," Sharon told her, appearing unconcerned. "It happens to some mothers. Honestly, the milk form we buy is pretty nutritious, too Isn''t Candice growing just fine by drinking that?"


    "But all mothers breastfeed their babies, don''t they? It''s a different kind of nutrition at the end of the day," she countered.


    "Who said a mother must breastfeed their baby? You can choose not to, and it''s not like you have a choice in the matter," Sharon said.


    She nodded. "That''s the only way I can convince myself otherwise. I''m afraid I might not even be able to offer the baby a single feeding of breastmilk if this goes on."


    "It''s fine if you can''t. Drinking milk form is the same. Don''t worry too much, okay?"


    She nodded again.


    "Actually, you can give up directly. It''ll be easier on you. You can eat whatever you want and not have to stick to a strict diet," Sharon suggested, but she seemed


    determined.


    "No, I won''t give up. Even just one feeding of breastmilk is better than nothing."


    Sharon shook her head helplessly. ¡°All right, then. As long as you''re happy, we''ll do it your way."


    The crew members nearby had an even better impression of Sharon now and unanimously agreed that she was the best mother-inw in all of Country Z.


    While speaking, she reached for a


    fried dumpling and ced it in front of Annabeth. "Isn''t this your favorite? Eat this made it early this morning just for you. I didn''t cook a big portion of noodles, so I made six of these."


    Right then, Josh reached for one of the fried dumplings with his fork, only to be blocked by his mother''s fork before he could even poke any. "What? Why?" he asked in confusion.


    ¡°There are only six dumplings. Can''t you see how your father and I haven''t touched any of it? Can''t you be more mindful?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 2263

    Chapter 2263


    ?


    Josh Batton was speechless.


    "This is Annabeth''s favorite foodtely. All six of these dumplings are reserved for her. They are not for you," Sharon Lindt told him sternly.


    "I was going to get it for Annabeth. I wasn''t nning on eating any," he sighed.


    Only after hearing this did Sharon smile in a satisfied manner. "That''s good. I was wondering why you''d be so daft," she replied, smiling in satisfaction upon hearing that.


    He remained silent and smiled awkwardly before reaching for one fried dumpling and cing it in front of Annabeth Cates, who seemed uneasy. "That''s not necessary," Annabeth spoke up. "I''m fine with eating just two. Don''t you all like it, too? You should all have some."


    "We are fine. You can have it all. You''re the most important person in this family," Wilson Batton stated, pushing the entire te of fried dumplings over to her.


    The more they behaved like this, the more embarrassed she felt.


    Although it was only a te of ordinary dumplings, she didn''t want to finish the entire thing by herself.


    Hence, she pushed the te back to the center of the table. "I want to eat some other dishes today, so I''ll only have a few of these. You all can have the rest. I''ve been eating fried dumplings daily that I''m getting sick of it."


    "I see. In that case, I''ll stop making these tomorrow. What about prawn dumplings? I remember that''s one of your favorite dishes, too," Sharon asked. "Okay, sure. I''ll eat anything you cook."


    "Great, I''ll make some prawn dumplings tomorrow and something else. I haven''t decided what else to cook yet," Sharon said.


    "Thank you, Mom."


    "No need to thank me. I''m more than willing to do these things for you," Sharon smiled warmly. "Oh, I need to start preparing lunch soon. What would you like to eat for lunch, Annabeth?"


    Before she could reply, Josh spoke up. "Can I ask for something? I miss eating your sweet-and-sour pork ribs, Mom."


    However, his mother didn''t indulge


    him at


    whate


    "No way. You''ll have to eat Annabeth wants for how.


    She gets to decide." Cope


    to NovelDrama.Org


    b


    belongs


    Her reply made him shake his head helplessly. "Mom and Dad, sometimes I wonder if I''m really your biological son," he joked.


    "What on earth are you implying?" his mother questioned.


    "Why do I feel like Annabeth is your birth daughter instead?"


    "If that''s what you think, I can''t do anything about that," she said shrug before she regarded Annabeth affectionately.


    "Darling, what do you want to eat for lunch? Tell me, and I''ll start preparing."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm, sweet-and-sour pork ribs sound good, actually. Is that okay?" Annabeth asked.


    "Of course! I''ll cook arger portion so you can have more of it," Sharon replied.


    "What else would you like? Tell us," Wilson said.


    "I''d like stir-fried yam and vinegar-marinated potatoes, that''s all. You can decide on the rest," she told them.


    Sharon snapped her fingers


    decisively. "Okay, I''ll decide the.


    I''ll head out to buy some of the best pork ribs for you."


    Josh simply shook his head with a chuckle. "Indeed, Annabeth is your biological daughter. I was adopted."


    Whenever he experienced such favoritism, he wouldn''t be able to resist joking with his parents about it.


    Wilson also started joking. "We can''t do anything about it if that''s what you think."


    He was left speechless.


    Sharon turned to look at Annabeth again. "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    She nodded.

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter 2264


    ?


    "Didn''t you say that you have aches around where the doctor injected anesthetics into your body? Did it ache yesterday?" Sharon Lindt asked. "Yeah, it ached in the middle of the night, but it wasn''t too bad," Annabeth Cates said with a nod.


    Ever since she''d received the anesthetics shot, the area of the injection site would frequently twinge with pain.


    She had tried many ways to make it go away, but nothing worked.


    The doctor and X Quest had told her that it was a side effect of the shot. It would be difficult to recover quickly, so she would have to let it heal in time.


    "Did you ask Josh to give you a massage?" Sharon asked.


    She shook her head. "He was already asleep at the time."


    "So what if he''s asleep?" Sharon responded indignantly. "Can''t you wake him up? He''s a man. He can take it."


    ¡°I didn''t want him to be too tired because we have a show to film today," she exined.


    ¡°There''s nothing wrong with waking him up once or twice. Right now, you are the priority," Sharon emphasized. "Listen to me. If you feel difort at night again, please wake your husband up to give you a massage.


    "You only suffer from this because you had given birth to his daughter, so it''s his duty to attend to your needs."


    She then turned to look at Josh Batton. "Don''t you think so?"


    He nodded, agreeing with his mother wholeheartedly.


    "Yes, don''t worry about it next time. Just wake me up for anything, even to give you a massage. It doesn''t matter howte it is, okay?" Josh told his wife affectionately as he extended one arm to hug her.


    ¡°As my mother said, you''re only going through this because you brought our daughter into the world. I''m responsible for looking after you for the rest of our lives."


    He wore a gentle look in his eyes, his gaze as clear as the rays of sunlight in summer. It seemed as if he could melt everything, especially his wife''s heart.


    UMS


    Beaming at him, she nodded before grabbing a piece of fried dumpling for him. "Okay. Here, eat this."


    "Thank you, Darling," he grinned back.


    Despite the simple meal, it looked like a heart-warming scene from an idol drama.


    The crew members were touched by the peaceful family vibe.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, everyone from the production team left as filming ended.


    ''Our Day'' officially aired on Goose


    and Antis TV


    simultaneously at eight


    next evening. Content


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    to


    Although they had filmed the entire day, the actual episode was only half an hour long.


    The production team put inContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    considerable effort to capture the et


    essence of their family as they


    edited


    the episode. Com


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Belongs


    Numerous people watched it as soon as the episode aired.


    #Josh and Annabeth on Our Day#'' instantly upied the number one spot on the list of hot topics on Weibo.


    Josh''s fans, along with others began expressing their opinions in thement section-


    ¡°Ahh! This family is so sweet! Annabeth does seem more like their biological daughter instead."


    "Mr. Batton and Ms. Lindt are both very good to Annabeth. I feel bad for Josh''s status at home." "Hahaha! Josh asked his parents if he was adopted. I can''t stopughing!"

 Chapter 2265

    Chapter 2265


    ?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha! Josh looks so weak and helpless. It''s clear where he stands in the family."


    "I like the Batton family''s vibe the most."


    "I find Josh very patient with his daughter. He''s the best husband in the world. Annabeth seems like she doesn''t need to do anything at home." "Is her name Candice Batton? I envy this girl the most."


    "Who wouldn''t feel envious of Candice? Everyone''s favorite idol is her father, and he''s extremely wealthy too. Candice is practically the main protagonist in a fairy tale."


    Netizens were already making all sorts of remarks.


    Josh Batton showed Annabeth Cates all thesements on his phone as they watched the nannies feed their daughter some milk in the nursery. Annabeth subconsciously smiled when she read theizens''ments, agreeing with everything they said.


    Initially, Josh and the others wouldn''t allow her to take a peek at her phone, but she was dying of curiosity and managed to plead with her husband. She ended up reading all these and more as he opened the list of hot topics to nce through.


    They found many more topics rted to their family on the list.


    Hot topic number two: ''#Annabeth must''ve rescued the gxy in her past life#¡±.


    Hot topic number three: ''#Candice is way too adorable#.


    Hot topic number four: ''#Is Sharon Lindt an angel?#''


    Hot topic number five: ''#Josh''s status in the family#''.


    He briefly scrolled through the list and then locked his phone out of consideration for Annabeth''s eyes.


    He then pulled her close by wrapping his arms around her shoulders. "All right, you''ve seen how effective the show is and how everyone reacted positively to it. Can you rest assured now?"


    His wife nodded obediently.


    Hearing his words, Sharon Lindt walked over to them, smiling as she sat between them and held onto Annabeth''s arm.


    "What are you two talking about?"


    ?????


    "People are envious of me," she admitted sheepishly. "Everyone thinks you''re an angel, and they alsoplimented you on how pretty and young you look."


    Sharon felt overjoyed when she heard this, her grin broadening in pleasure.


    Every woman likedpliments, and she was no exception.


    "Really? Did they really say I look pretty and young?"


    Annabeth nodded.


    Sharon gently touched her own face. "I thought I''d look aged after spending so much time taking care of the kids. It turns out that hasn''t happened. It seems like all the money I spent on my face in the past few months is paying off."


    "Yeah, you''re the youngest and prettiest looking mother-inw on the inte," Annabeth praised teasingly, prompting her smile to widen even more when she heard this. Content belongs to


    Josh was in a terrific mood upon seeing how happy his wife made his mother feel.


    ***


    Later that night, the viewer ratings of ''Our Day'' were published on Weibo''s official page.


    Not only did it dominate all the television channels, but the show also broke the record for being the most viewed variety show of all time.


    Apart from that, ''Our Day'' also made history on inte streaming ratings by outperforming itspetitors by a wide margin.


    Viewer ratings and click-through ratings like these had never been seen, and they would likely be impossible to beat.


    A miracle like this instantly took the inte by storm, resulting in yet another domination of the list of hot topics on Weibo.

 Chapter 2266

    Chapter 2266


    ?


    The topic upied the number one spot on the list of hot topics.


    Netizens began to discuss in excitement-o


    "Josh is indeed an A-list celebrity. He''s practically the most popr celebrity in the entertainment industry."


    "It feels great to be a fan of a top-notch celebrity. I feel lucky to be his fan."


    "I heard Annabeth insisted on epting the show offer. I want to thank her for that."


    "As an observer, I have to say I''ve be Josh''s fan after watching this show."


    "I''m a sixty-year-old woman who has be a fan of Josh and Annabeth today. Watching them is so heartwarming. I''m going to start following them."


    "It''s Josh Batton all right."


    Georgie Clementine received multiple calls from various sponsors of maternal and infant products unexpectedly, with many of them fighting for the opportunity to have Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates as their ambassadors.


    Georgie rejected them all without hesitancy with the excuse that Josh was not epting jobs at the moment.


    Even so, the sponsors seemed very passionate and were willing to wait for Josh to be avable.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Over the next few days, the production team from ''Our Day'' continued to film the couple as usual, with every episode broadcasted the day after filming.


    Josh and Annabeth gained new fans every day thanks to this show as viewer ratings continued to rise while their fan base skyrocketed. They quickly became the favorite product ambassador targets for maternal and infant brands.


    In the blink of an eye, two months had passed.


    Annabeth finally came to the end of her postpartum recovery after much begging, and life began to achieve some normalcy once again.


    Her breastfeeding attempts failed to


    improve no matter how hard she


    tried during her postpartum


    vel:


    recovery. In the end, she stoppedctating altogether. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Because of this, she had discussed with Josh her decision to resume work after her postpartum recovery as his assistant and would apany him to work in the


    entertainment industry. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Once she had regained her freedom, she eagerly went out with him and stayed out all day long.


    Meanwhile, X Entertainment also epted many sponsorship appointments from maternal and infant brands on their behalf.


    She started apanying her husband to photoshoot sessionsz arranged by various well-known brands in the following days, taking on advertising and photoshoot gigs as a couple.


    Within a week, they had earned a massive amount of money.


    A weekter, all advertisements featuring the couple began airing on various broadcasting channels.


    Annabeth managed to acquire countless fans with her unique charm.


    X Entertainment even promoted her as Josh''s manager because of her new identity and took over various jobs on his behalf.


    She had practically won the lottery in her professional development.


    Josh decided to invite X Entertainment''s staff members to a grand dinner of thirty tables, spending over a million to celebrate her promotion.


    By the end of the night, Annabeth, who couldn''t hold her alcohol at all ended up having slightly more than she could handle.

 Chapter 2267

    Chapter 2267


    ?


    Annabeth Cates leaned against Josh Batton as she wobbled on her feet, only managing to leave the hotel with his help.


    As they walked out of the lobby, many fans who had followed them were already waiting outside.


    The fans were very organized despite the huge crowd.


    Everyone lined up neatly in rows on both sides of the entrance.


    Young girls began screaming excitedly when they saw their idolsing out-


    "Josh! Annabeth! We love you! We hope you''ll be more and more sessful." "Josh, take good care of Annabeth. Annabeth, did you have too much to drink?" "Josh, please start focusing on your career. We''ll be with you every step of the way." Their fans were getting more deafening as their voices melded together.


    Josh and Annabeth couldn''t hear them clearly, but they still acknowledged them politely.


    At that point, the fans became even more excited and started cheering louder.


    Seeing how crowded it was, Josh didn''t dare linger any longer, so he carefully held Annabeth''s hand and started leading her to the parking lot.


    However, she started feeling dizzy as soon as she took two steps forward.


    She was only slightly tipsy when she was indoors earlier, but now she instantly felt intoxicated after catching the breeze outside.


    She subconsciously leaned against him as her head spun, so he lifted her into his arms upon seeing her reaction.


    His movement was swift, and he didn''t give her any time to react.


    The fans around them were also Pletely unprepared for the sight, them feeling excited


    yet


    jealous by the sudden incident.


    They began cheering wildly, making Annabeth blush instantly.


    She took a deep breath and peered around in embarrassment as she wrapped her arms around his neck "You should put me down. Although everyone supports us being


    elProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    together, you shouldn''t go too far. Some of them would still get jealous."


    She understood how some adoring fans of celebrities felt, preferring not to parade their rtionship in


    of them. Content belongs.


    toront


    However, Josh didn''t seem to care. "Shh, just stay in my arms, all right?"


    "But-"


    "I''m going to kiss you if you don''t stop talking," he teased with a smile.


    She instantly mped her mouth shut, knowing very well he would do as he said.


    While everyone watched, he carried his wife to the parking lot and into his newly bought red Bugatti Veyron.


    Since it was the middle of summer, it was very warm in the car.


    The couple was greeted by warm air as soon as they entered the car and began to sweat.


    It was a little suffocating for her, feeling as if they were in a giant steamer.


    She promptly opened the sunroof so that wind could enter from outside, cooling her down somewhat.

 Chapter 2268

    Chapter 2268


    ?


    As soon as the sunroof opened, the fans could see Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates in his car, and many of them started taking pictures of the two with their phones.


    Josh ignored them and gently leaned forward to strap on her seat belt.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He did the same for himself before turning to press a tender kiss on the back of her hand. He then turned on the engine and drove away.


    His fans caught his actions, making them feel even more jealous.


    The youngdies began speaking one after another-


    "I''m so envious of Annabeth. Josh is so nice to her."


    "Although I''ve already epted their rtionship and wish them happiness, I still feel jealous when I see them being intimate with each other. I can''t help it, but even if I''m jealous, I can''t stop being his fan."


    "I nearly fainted when I saw him kiss her hand earlier. Josh is doing whatever he wants just because we love him. They look so good together." "Does anyone think Annabeth looks better and better? She''s delicate and pure. She makes me feel at ease."


    "Annabeth looks more like a woman now that she''s given birth to a child. She looks much calmer and moreposed. I find her more charming now. "Josh is so darn cool, isn''t he? Was I watching an idol drama earlier? I''m jealous of Annabeth."


    The girls stood staring in the direction his car went even though it was long gone by now, their eyes filled with envy and jealousy toward Annabeth. It was also apparent that they couldn''t get enough of Josh.


    Soon, these fans posted photos they took of the couple being intimate with each other on social media tforms.


    Suddenly, people started spamming his social media ounts.


    Meanwhile, ''#Are Josh and Annabeth filming an idol drama?#'' also became the number one hot topic on Weibo, with the word ''explosive'' behind, drawing the attention of allizens on the app.


    Feeling bored in the car, Annabeth had her phone in her hand as she opened Weibo to scroll through and immediately spotted herself on the list. She immediately jabbed a finger at the topic to find multiple videos and photos of herself and her husband, all taken by his fans.


    Some of the footage included the two of them walking out from the hotel, then Josh carrying her into his car, and them inside it. Everyone was making all sorts ofments on the topic-


    "She''s just like the female protagonist in a romance novel, isn''t she?"


    "I can already imagine the two of them in a novel when I saw all those videos."


    "Josh is so good to Annabeth. I''m honestly jealous."


    "I''m very impressed with Josh''s


    bein. Howe


    are they able to continue his fans despite seeing how intimate he is with another person?"


    "To answer the question above, I''m a fan, and I give you a clear answer. The main reason is that Josh is simply excellent. We can''t stop being his fan."


    "Is the person who asked the question just jealous? Are you trying to stir up trouble? Stop being a fan? Do you think we''d set our sights on any ordinary person after seeing the most handsome man in the world?¡±


    "Annabeth looks better and better. She seems approachable. I love her."


    "I wish Josh was carrying me instead. Josh, stop doing this to me!"


    Numerous otherments followed, and Annabeth couldn''t resist smiling as she read.


    The night breeze made her hair dance.


    The red roses by the road were in full bloom.


    Her smile seemed unusually sweet on a night full of rose-scented breezes like this.


    Josh caught sight of her smile when he turned to gaze at his wife, so he ruffled her hair affectionately. "What are you smiling at?"


    "Nothing much. We are on the list of hot topics again," Annabeth said with a chuckle.


    "Oh? What are they saying? That we look good together?" he asked with a grin.

 Chapter 2269

    Chapter 2269


    ?


    "Yeah, your fans really love you," Annabeth Cates told him proudly.


    "Yes, I know,¡± Josh Batton replied, his eyes softening at the mention of his fans.


    "I think we should organize a free meet-and-greet with them so that everyone can chat with you. They are so supportive of, so I think you should give back something in return," she suggested.


    "Okay," he answered after some consideration. "Let''s wait until the end of the year. We''ll randomly select a few fans from social media tforms to participate."


    She nodded in agreement. "They would be so happy when they find out."


    "Yeah, I guess so," he chuckled, proceeding to pick up the speed.


    His wife instantly warned him when she noticed. "Slow down! Do you think you''re flying a ne?"


    "I want to get home as soon as possible. I miss our little princess," he answered with a tender look in his eyes when he spoke about Candice Batton. Right then, he seemed even more gentle.


    Her gaze softened when she heard him. "Yeah, me too. But there''s no hurry, so you should still slow down no matter what. It''s not safe at this speed, and you should value your life even more for the sake of our daughter."


    Josh instantly slowed down at her words. "Yeah, you''re right. I''ll listen to my wife."


    She smiled in satisfaction.


    She could see how good he had been to their daughter all this while. He never failed to bring her name up, no matter which event he attended.


    Not only would he talk about Candice during events, but he would also call Sharon Lindt on video calls to see his baby girl whenever he wasn''t on stage.


    He would talk to her about various things as if she could already understand him.


    Annabeth was genuinely grateful for


    I


    everything her husband had done for her and Candice. She must have done plenty of good deeds in a. previous life to end up meeting such a fine man as a husband, just like his fans had mentioned.


    setN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Her smile widened when she thought about this. She realized she was nearly always smiling all the time ever since she and Josh got together.


    Even if she cried, there were only tears of joy.


    After taking a deep look at Josh next to her, she leaned back into her chair, opening Tik Tok on her phone to scroll through some videos.


    She found videos of her and Josh on the road taken only a short while ago.


    One video showed them speeding past other cars in his sports car.


    The video seemed to be of high quality with filters and slow-motion effects,plete with a caption below it. "This is what love looks like. We only have eyes for each other."


    There were already over 100,000 likes andments on the video, so she clicked on the ''like'' button as well.


    After that, she clicked on thement section out of curiosity.


    Variousments came into sight-


    ¡°Isn''t this a Bugatti Veyron? There are only a few of these in the world. Wow, Josh is rich for sure.¡±


    "That''s an understatement. Josh is an A-list celebrity from a wealthy family. Why can''t he can afford it?"


    "This video was taken so well. They both look very much in love."


    "I''d like to be Annabeth, even if it''s only for a day."


    "I''m willing to trade ten years of my life for one day as Annabeth. Only one day."

 Chapter 2270

    Chapter 2270


    ?


    "I envy that woman sitting on the passenger seat. I''m extremely jealous."


    After briefly going through thements, Annabeth Cates swiped to the next video.


    The next video was also rted to her and Josh Batton.


    In the video, an entertainment blogger published something rted to Annabeth being promoted as Josh''s manager.


    People were still spamming in thement section.


    However, Annabeth didn''t click into it. Instead, she directly swiped past it.


    She entertained herself with videos of prettydies dancing.


    Josh saw Annabeth enjoying herself. "Do you like watching videos ofdies dancing on Tik Tok that much?" Josh asked curiously.


    Annabeth nodded. "Yeah. Don''t you think they look pretty? They dance so well..."


    Josh chuckled a little. "No, I don''t. I think nobody is as good-looking as my wife."


    Annabeth blushed when she heard this. "Beauty lies in the eyes of its beholder. Every girl looks prettier than me on TikTok..."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s just an issue with your aesthetic preference..." Josh said.


    Josh didn''t even bother ncing at thosedies. He only had eyes for Annabeth.


    "No... I really do envy thesedies for dancing so well..." Annabeth said.


    "Aren''t you pretty good at dancing too?" Josh asked.


    Annabeth blushed. "Oh, stop it. It''s not the same."


    "It indeed isn''t... The type of dancing is different..." Josh said.


    "You dance for your husband in the bedroom, while they dance for people on the streets," Josh added.


    "Yeah, you dress differently too. They are all dressed more conservatively..." Josh smiled after saying this...


    Annabeth blushed again when she heard this. "I''ll ignore you if you say that again..."


    Josh immediately shut up.


    At this moment, Annabeth felt as if her cheeks were burning.


    Although cold breezes blew against her, she felt like she was in a sauna.


    Josh very quickly became quiet.


    Meanwhile, Annabeth also shifted her attention directly back to thedies on Tik Tok.


    Without realizing it, Josh ended up driving them home.


    As soon as they arrived, Annabeth eagerly got out of the car. She Josh''s hand and walked


    t belongs to ens at


    Air-conditioning was turned on inside the house.


    It was neither too cold or too warm. They felt veryfortable.


    As soon as they entered the house, they were greeted with a light milky scent that reminded them of babies.


    They felt extremely at ease.


    Soon, they could hear Candice Battonughing joyfully.


    Although they hadn''t seen Candice in person, they already melted at the sound of her voice.


    After changing into their slippers, the two of them walked directly into the living room.


    Right then, Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton were ying with Candice in the living room.


    Candice sat in between the two of them on the couch.


    The television was left on, but neither of them were watching it. They only yed with Candice.


    They made silly faces at Candice and made herugh.

 Chapter 2271

    Chapter 2271


    ?


    Seeing the happiness in his daughter filled Josh Batton''s heart with contentment.


    For him, the happiest feeling was not about receiving numerous awards on stage or how much money he made.


    Instead, it wasing home to his wife and daughter. The warmth in their home and his loved ones made him feel happy.


    He was so lucky to meet Annabeth Cates, and he swore in his heart that he would be good to her and their child for the rest of his life. Beep, beep, beep-


    His phone rang right then, so he immediately answered when he saw Georgie Clementine''s name shing on his screen.


    "Hey, Georgie. What''s up?"


    "Josh, the film ''Wind and Shadow'', had been nominated as the best picture in the Passion Film Festival. As the male lead, you''ve also received a nomination as Best Actor, Most Popr Actor, and the Passion Film Festival''s Favorite Pick.


    "They''re inviting you to both the opening ceremony and the award ceremony taking ce on the first of the next month."


    She sounded full of excitement as she broke the news to him.


    ''Wind and Shadow'' was an artistic film Josh had starred inst year, earning three billion in box office sales when it came out at the end ofst year.


    He gained many fans through that film after putting a lot of effort into it, so he was overjoyed to be nominated then.


    The Passion Film Festival was one of the four main film festivals in the country, and being its Favorite Pick was the ultimate achievement for those in the industry.


    He had already won this award twice, so this would be his third time if sessful.


    He hoped he could aplish this feat as nobody else had ever won it three times so far.


    He wanted to be the first.


    "All right, I understand," he replied.


    "Designerbels are fighting for yourContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    .n


    endorsement brands when they heard about your invitation, especially those we''ve worked with before. Dior and Chanel have expressed their intention to dress you in theirtest outfits for the uing award season, and even Armani was willing to give you outfits that have never been


    showcased yet. Content belongs to


    "Perhaps it''s best to leave the decision to Annabeth since she''s your manager now," Georgie exined.


    Josh agreed and hung up before ncing at his wife beside him, who heard everything.


    She was in a great mood as she held her husband''s hand excitedly.


    "Honey, you''re amazing! You''ve been nominated again! It would be


    wonderful if you won the award].ne


    the Rassion Film Festival''s Favorite Pick again."


    He beamed, his mood improving tremendously after seeing the joy in her eyes.


    ¡°Georgie said you can select the outfit I would be wearing to the film festival,¡± he told her. "Okay, sure."


    ***


    Meanwhile, X Quest also received an invitation to the Passion Film Festival as an award presenter, to which she readily agreed. Stanley Batton also showed interest in attending as one of the organizers of the Passion Film Festival since his wife wanted to go.


    Suddenly, news of Stanley, X,


    Josh, and Annabeth attending the Passion Film Festival together blew up on Weibo, makingizens on the tform interested in the awards event.

 Chapter 2272

    Chapter 2272


    ?


    Georgie Clementine felt an ache in her stomach as soon as she finished her phone call with Josh Batton.


    An intense suffocating sensation made her feel lightheaded.


    Feeling ufortable, she sat on the bed and nced at Henry Armstrong, who was ying a game on hisptop. "Hey, stop ying. Something doesn''t feel right with my stomach."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her stomach had repeated contractions as if she was inbor, but she had another month to go before her expected delivery date.


    It wasn''t supposed to be happening now. She didn''t know why it had started this soon.


    Henry instantly panicked when he saw Georgie like this.


    He turned off hisptop and hastily picked up his car keys before carrying her out of the house.


    He was speeding the entire journey, but traffic police didn''t stop him because of his car''s unique registration number.


    They managed to arrive at Municipal Hospital without issues.


    By then, Georgie felt her stomach increasingly aching, turning her vision dark as she felt like she was in hell.


    Her face crumpled at the intense pain, her lips drained of color.


    Henry''s panic level increased upon seeing her in pain.


    He was always in control over everything ever since he was a kid, always remaining calm no matter what happened.


    However, he couldn''t do so when he was worried something terrible would happen to Georgie.


    He knew exactly how tough and dangerous it was for a pregnant woman that anything could go wrong and might even lead to deaths. When the car rolled to a stop, Henry rushed Georgie into the hospital without a care for anything else.


    A nurse confirmed that she was


    about to have a premature delivery.


    Then, she was wheeled to a VIP


    delivery


    room since she didn''t seem


    to have an issue with a natural


    delivery. Content belongs to


    The hospital''s Director of Obstetrics and Gynecology personally assisted Georgie in the delivery room, with Henry staying by her side throughout the process.


    Lying on the cold delivery bed, she felt her stomach ache even more intensely, making her sweat profusely.


    She''d never felt this weak before.


    She couldn''t stay calm despite her best efforts, her facial expressions giving her fears away.


    She grabbed onto one edge of the


    bed with one hand while holding et


    Henry''s hand tightly with the other, screaming in pain as she couldn''t utter anything else.


    He half-knelt next to her the entire time, never letting go of her hand as he cried with her.


    There were many words of


    encouragement in his mind for


    l


    Georgie, but he couldn''t bring himself to say anything then. That was when he realized he couldn''t speak at all amid a panic attack.


    He regretted his part in making her pregnant. She didn''t have to suffer this way if she wasn''t.


    Georgie suffered throughbor pain for an hour in the delivery room before the doctor finally administered anesthetics at a suitable time.


    She sessfully gave birth to a baby boy after four hours, copsing into a faint the moment he was delivered.


    A nurse carefully cleaned the baby up before bringing him to the baby care unit where he was ced in an incubator.


    Meanwhile, Georgie was brought to a VIP ward.

 Chapter 2273

    Chapter 2273


    ?


    When Henry Armstrong entered the VIP ward, he felt as if he''d just returned from hell as the memories of what happened a while ago made him sweat all over.


    Although having a newborn was worth celebrating, he couldn''t bring himself to feel happy just yet.


    He didn''t even have a proper look at his baby because his eyes never left Georgie Clementine at all.


    After arriving at the ward, most nurses left to take care of the baby, leaving only a few others behind to help move Georgie onto a bed with his assistance.


    He remained silent as he sat next to her rigidly, holding one of her cold hands and gazing at her pale face.


    His heart ached upon recalling everything she had suffered through earlier.


    He vowed never to get Georgie pregnant again so that they would only have to live through this experience once.


    Soon, the doctor attached her other hand to an anti-inmmatory drip and thenunched into a brief exnation about both the mother''s and child''s conditions and anything worthy of note before taking his leave.


    Henry sat in stoic silence beside the bed to apany her without even visiting his newborn son.


    The doctor had assured him that the baby was normal but needed close observation in the incubator for a while.


    He was more worried about Georgie since he knew his son was fine. He couldn''t wake her up to look at him.


    Meanwhile, the nurses had already set things up for the baby, connecting various tubes to his tiny body to help with his nutrition intake and adjusting the temperature within the incubator ordingly.


    The nurses stayed to observe him, taking note of his plump and pinkened body. He seemed so adorable with his eyes tightly shut the entire time.


    He hadn''t cried at all since his birth.


    Seeing how adorable the baby looked, the nurses were consumed with feelings of motherly love¡ª


    ¡°This newborn is remarkable! I''ve never seen a baby who wouldn''t cry."


    "Me, too. I''ve worked in the


    department for such.


    , but this is the first tiet


    seen a baby like that."


    The baby suddenly started smiling with


    spoke, showing some adora ve eyes closed while theyProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    s as he did. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The nurses were even more shocked at the sight-


    ¡°Babies tend to cry when they''re born, so why is this one different? Why is he smiling?"


    "It''s magical! It seems like this baby is born differently from the rest."


    "Yeah. Oh my god! He looks even more adorable when he smiles."


    They gazed at him for a long time before leaving, with one nurse hurrying over to Georgie''s ward.


    She then directly approached Henry to start telling him about the magical sight she''d just witnessed.


    "Mr. Armstrong, your baby smiled


    just now, she beamed at him. "Don''t


    you think that''s magical? Most Poet


    babies cry at birth, but he''s the only one who smiles."


    Henry instantly smiled when he heard that. "Really? That''s magical."

 Chapter 2274

    Chapter 2274


    ?


    Henry Armstrong felt his heart melting when he thought about his baby smiling.


    "Mr. Armstrong, would you like to take a look at your baby? He is adorable," the nurse added.


    "It''s fine. I''d better keep an eye on my wife. I don''t want her to be alone when she wakes up," he replied, surprising her with his attitude.


    It was her first time meeting a father like Henry despite witnessing many deliveries from other families.


    His newborn son was a premature baby and promptly brought into an incubator right after, but his wife merely lost consciousness from exhaustion with a stable condition.


    Even so, it was odd how he showed little care toward his son while unable to tear his eyes away from his wife. However, the nurse refrained from furtherments out of respect for his status and silently left the ward.


    Approximately an hourter, Georgie Clementine woke up to find Henry by her side.


    He nervously stood up when he saw that she was awake. "How do you feel? Are you in pain? Hmm? Do you feel weak?


    "Are you thirsty? Do you want some water? You haven''t eaten all night, so you had to fight your way through all that, too. Are you hungry?"


    His questions came one after another, and she didn''t know which one to answer first.


    "I''m not thirsty, and I don''t want water. I don''t want food either. I''m fine," she answered randomly with a chuckle. "Can you not ask me so many questions at once? I just woke up and my mind isn''t fully alert yet."


    He nodded in relief.


    "Is our son alright?" she asked nervously.


    He nodded again.


    "Is he healthy? Is he like a normal baby?"


    She sat upright then, eager to see and hold her child because she had fainted right after her baby was born.


    She had no idea about anything other than discovering it was a baby boy.


    Now, her motherly instincts prompted her to want to see her child right away, but Henry forcefully pressed her back down onto the bed.


    "Our baby is fine," he assured her. "He''s healthy and normal. All indicators showed that he''s normal, even though he was born a month early. He isn''t much different from any other baby.


    "Furthermore, you''ve just delivered,


    so your body is still weak, and you should not move around. Our baby is fine in an incubator," he said in a stern tone. "I''ll tell you what, once you''ve had enough rest, we can go and look at our baby in the morning."


    "No, I want to see our baby now," she insisted with a head shake. "Have you seen him? Is he used to being in the incubator?"


    He shook his head.


    Georgie was shocked as her facial expression turned gloomy. "What? You didn''t check on him? That''s our baby! How could you not even go see him under such circumstances?"


    Their baby was delivered prematurely a month before the due date.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She found his behavior too cavalier as a new father.


    He began to frown in a stern expression at her words. "How could I step away when you were still unconscious? The nurses are taking care of him, but you need to be taken care of, too. Isn''t that so?¡±


    Her heart grew warm, but she kept a dour expression on her face.


    "I know you''re worried about me, but I''m an adult. Besides, there is nothing to worry about when


    1


    everything is normal. Also, how are you taking care of me when I''ve had a natural delivery?"

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter 2275


    ?


    Henry Armstrong gazed at Georgie Clementine incredulously. "So what if you''re an adult? I had to be here to look after you, too, even if it was a natural delivery. I witnessed everything you went through inside that delivery room. How could I not worry about you?


    "Our baby will be fine since he has nurses to look after him. I was nning to see him after you''ve woken up. People always hope to see their loved ones by their side when they wake up in their weakest moments. Wouldn''t you feel uneasy if I wasn''t around then?" he exined.


    Georgie felt warm in her heart once again after hearing what he said, recalling how he''d acted in the delivery room and how he was behaving now.


    She knew that she had married the right person as this man genuinely loved and appreciated her.


    Her life feltplete by meeting a man like Henry.


    "All right, that makes sense, too," she admitted with a sigh. "Let''s not argue about such things. Take me to see our baby now, please. I must see him." He knew how determined she was from her insistent tone, so he sighed helplessly and raised his hands as an act of surrender. "Fine, whatever you say, okay? Georgie, I don''t know what to do with you."


    With that, he went to retrieve a wheelchair before carrying her carefully into it before wheeling her over to see their son.


    "You just won''t listen to me. You''re making yourself suffer," he keptining in a lowered voice the entire way there. "You shouldn''t be out and about in such conditions. You should be in bed, don''t you know that? What if you hurt yourself? Hmm?"


    His voice sounded clear despite his hushed tones along the deserted walkway.


    She couldn''t help but smile when she heard his mutterings. "All right, stop nagging, old man, or people might think you''re my father."


    "Why can''t I nag when you''re not taking care of yourself?"


    "It was a natural delivery, not a cesarean, so all this isn''t necessary. Other women abroad seem fine to live normally after a delivery. You''re the only one exaggerating things," she told him with an eye roll.


    "I don''t care what they do, but you


    must


    you wa


    ?


    good care of yourself. Do


    to live like a normal person? In your dreams," he


    retorted. Content belongsovel


    "From now on, you''d have to go through postpartum recovery under my watchful eye. It''ll take at least two months," he added.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Two months? You might as well kill me now," she objected instantly. "One month is enough. Everyone else does."


    "The women in the Batton family all go through at least two months of postpartum recovery," he insisted.


    "Don''tpare us to the Batton family. One month is usually enough."


    Georgie was the kind of person who grew bored easily from inactivity She would go mad if she had to stay at home for two months without being allowed to go anywhere.


    She had previously observed how bored X Quest seemed when she went through her postpartum recovery.


    "You must go through what they went through," Henry stated.


    "That won''t be necessary, Henry," she protested gloomily at his words.


    However, his tone was irrefutable. "Listen to me. You can''t decide on this."


    She couldn''t be bothered to argue when he seemed so determined.


    Instead, she nodded helplessly, choosing to forget about it.

 Chapter 2276

    Chapter 2276


    ?


    At Henry Armstrong''s insistence, Georgie Clementine would do as he said.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, he brought her to the newborn''s ward, carrying her over to see their baby after putting on their istion gowns.


    Their hearts melted when they saw their adorable son in the incubator but then ached at the sight of various tubes connected to his body.


    It was unfortunate that he was born prematurely. If he had been born at full term, he wouldn''t have needed to suffer through this.


    The baby was still so delicate and tiny, but he already had to be connected to all those tubes. It was truly heartbreaking.


    "Do you think being connected to those tubes would hurt him?" she asked softly, her eyes filling with tears.


    Henry frowned deeply. "The doctor said it wouldn''t hurt.¡±


    "I don''t believe it. I''m sure he must be in pain."


    They liked the baby, but they also felt heartbroken for him.


    "I heard he even smiled when he was inside so that probably means he isn''t in pain," he added to reassure her.


    She was shocked to hear this. "Really?"


    He nodded. ¡°Our baby has never once cried since he was born. He''s only smiled. It''s quite unusual.¡±


    She was even more surprised. "Indeed. I''ve only such babies on the television. I heard they tend to have good luck."


    "He''s born in our family. Naturally, he has good luck. That''s especially true when he has a wonderful mother like


    Said, putting her in a better


    mood with his words.


    He felt much better when he caught her smiling.


    The two of them stayed by their baby''s side for a long time until he began feeling numb in his arms from carrying her for that length of time.


    They returned to her ward, where Henry carefully ced her on her bed.


    Right then, they were still picturing how their baby looked with tubes connected to his body.


    Despite the doctor''s reassurance that it wouldn''t hurt, they still felt sorry for their child.


    "Hey, have your parents found out?" Georgie asked as she gazed at him.


    He immediately shook his head.


    "Not yet. I didn''t have time to tell my


    parents about anything, did I? I


    couldn''t think of anything or anyone


    else but you when everything


    e


    happened. I thought I''d call my


    parents after you woke up. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With that, he hastily stood up to call his mother on the phone, who informed him she''d make her way to the hospital before hanging up.


    Running out of the bathroom in


    excitement, she regarded Henry''s father, who was still fast asleep.. "Honey, wake up! Our


    daughter-inw has already given birth." Content belongs to


    "It''s a baby boy!" she added joyfully.


    Her husband jerked awake when he heard the news. "What? Isn''t the baby due in a month? Why did it happen so soon?"

 Chapter 2277

    Chapter 2277


    ?


    Henry Armstrong''s mother scratched her head with a troubled expression. "Hmm, I think he said Georgie worked too hard during her pregnancy. Maybe that''s why this happened."


    She frowned slightly. "She still couldn''t stay away from work despite bing pregnant. It''s admirable for young people to want to work hard, but she really should have cut back after bing pregnant. I remember Henry telling me that her job wasn''t all that difficult."


    "He must''ve lied to us so that we wouldn''t worry," her husband told her, both feeling uneasy as they discussed it.


    It wasn''t because their son lied to them, but rather because they felt sorry for Georgie Clementine.


    Neither of them approved of Georgie at first and would always hope they would split up. But then they began to understand her better after spending more time with her.


    They gradually discovered what a great person she was, by being a capable, pretty, ambitious, and humble woman. Georgie never had ulterior motives by being with Henry, and she never wanted anything from the Armstrong family.


    She was a genuine person despite being slightly quick-tempered. Besides, she also treated them well.


    "I must have a proper conversation with Georgie tonight. She mustn''t work so hard in the future," Henry''s father said with a stern expression.


    His wife nodded. "Let''s go. Let''s not talk about this now and get to the hospital first."


    Later, they packed some food and fruits for their son and daughter-inw before heading out.


    The younger couple were chatting when they arrived at the ward, with Georgie leaning against the head of the bed as she munched on an apple. She instantly mbered to get out of bed when she saw his parents, prompting his mother to step forward to stop her.


    "What are you doing? You''re not supposed to be out of bed at a time like this."


    Georgie instantly felt warm in her heart when she heard the kind words from her mother-inw.


    After spending more time with Henry''s parents, she could sense their attitude toward her shifting favorably, so her attitude toward them shifted in kind. Now, they considered her as part of the Armstrong family.


    "I''m fine, honestly," she chuckled. "My delivery process went smoothly. Besides, having a natural delivery means I can walk around freely."


    However, Henry''s mother shook her head sternly. "What are you saying? It doesn''t matter if you had a cesarean or a natural delivery. You need to rest and recover.


    "You''re not allowed to be out of bed. Anything that goes wrong during your postpartum recovery period will not be curable for the rest of your life." "It''s honestly not that bad, and I''m only standing for a little while," she said andughed.


    "I don''t care. You have to be careful," his mother warned in concern.


    Georgie couldn''t describe how touched she felt when she saw the concerned looks in their eyes.


    She never imagined being on such


    good terms with her parents-inw in the past. When she married Henry, she''d decided to treat them respectfully but at arm''s length for the rest of her life.


    Sometimes, rtionships between two parties could change over time.


    She could only nod obediently.


    "You ought to take good care of


    yourself during this period. My wife will be here to look after you," Henry''s father said. "We will also hire some experienced nannies to help look after you and the baby."


    "I''m fine with having nannies, but Mom won''t have to be here all the time, right? It''s quite tiring," she said thoughtfully, knowing that hisContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    l


    mother wasn''t someone who could stay at one ce for an extended period.


    She was the type who needed to go out and socialize every single day.

 Chapter 2278

    Chapter 2278


    ?


    Having a social butterfly stay at one ce to look after someone else was torturous.


    However, Henry Armstrong''s mother seemed determined despite what Georgie Clementine said. "What do you mean? You''ve just delivered. It''s my duty as your mother-inw to look after you."


    Then, she turned her attention to her husband. "You must choose the best nannies and provide our daughter-inw with as many nannies as the Batton family has."


    He instantly agreed.


    "Is it necessary topare?" Georgie scratched her head helplessly.


    "It''s not aparison," she replied. "You and X are good friends. I don''t want you to feel like you''re not being treated just as well."


    "I won''t."


    ¡°Well, I insist on it,¡± his mother said stubbornly.


    "Thank you, Dad, Mom. And thank you, Honey," Georgie said. She would never have thought that her mother-inw would ever speak to her this way in the past.


    Henry''s mother was considerate enough to think in her shoes.


    She had always thought she''d be enemies with her due to their rough start when they first met each other.


    Her mother-inw was the person who hated her and looked down on her the most in the Armstrong family.


    The older woman shook her head. "We haven''t even thanked you for giving birth to our grandchild yet. Georgie, thank you for carrying on the lineage for our family."


    She seemed to be in an excellent mood as she mentioned her grandson. Her husband shared her sentiments.


    "Oh, why don''t I take you to see the baby?" Henry asked.


    "We''re in no rush. Let us chat with Georgie first," his father chuckled.


    She felt touched upon hearing his


    responson


    suddenly feeling that aet


    pain she went through to deliver her baby was worthwhile.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The Armstrong family deserved her sacrifices.


    "Oh, do your parents know about this yet, Georgie?" his mother asked.


    Georgie nodded. "Yes, my parents will be flying over in the afternoon."


    "Okay, let me know what time they would be arriving so I can get our driver to pick them up," she told her.


    "They''ll arrive at Antis International Airport at three o''clock this afternoon," Georgie replied.


    She acknowledged that information with a nod and then instructed her driver to pick Georgie''s parents up at the airport.


    "Georgie, I heard you had a


    premature delivery because you were overworked," Henry''s father suddenly brought up the topic,


    making Georgie feel guilty. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She felt very sorry for what happened to her baby, who should''ve stayed in her belly for another month.


    Her recklessness had caused her


    son''s premature delivery, and to stay in an incubator with countless tubes connected body.


    It was all her fault. She was overconfident with her own physical condition.


    In hindsight, she realized in fear what could go wrong now that she thought about it.


    She didn''t dare imagine what would happen if there had been an ident during her delivery.


    She could have lost her baby if that happened, then how heartbroken and awful would she and Henry feel then?

 Chapter 2279

    Chapter 2279


    ?


    Georgie Clementine nodded as she subconsciously sped her hands together. ¡°Yes, it''s all my fault. I was too confident in myself.¡±


    "Don''t be that way anymore," Henry Armstrong''s father advised. "Work is important, but your health is even more so. You shouldn''t work too hard even if you''re not pregnant or your body would be exhausted."


    Henry''s mother also nodded in agreement. "He''s right. Our family has more than enough money to look after you even if you don''t work and stay home.


    "Women shouldn''t work so hard anyway," she added, sighing at the situation before her.


    She never thought she''d one day be on such good terms with Georgie when she used to disapprove of her so much. She certainly never expected to be so concerned about her.


    She felt ashamed as she thought about the things she used to say to Georgie back then.


    Her daughter-inw chuckled. ¡°Okay, I''ll pay attention. Nheless, I''m not going to stay at home and not do something. I have my dreams and goals, and I''ve devoted myself to X Entertainment. It''s where my passion lies.


    "I am not going to stop working there," she decided.


    Henry''s mother nodded. "I understand, but you must put your health before your work in the future."


    Georgie instantly nodded in agreement.


    This time, she did feel afraid.


    She would pay more attention.


    No matter what, she''d never be reckless with her health again.


    Then, Henry''s father shifted the me to his son, forcefully punching his shoulder. "You b*stard. Did you lie to us when you told us her work wasn''t tough at all?"


    Henry immediately felt guilty at his usation, lowering his head helplessly as he scratched the back of his head. "I didn''t want you two to worry." "If you knew we''d worry, why didn''t you advise her not to work so hard? Why did you let her exhaust herself?" His mother also seemed upset.


    He let out an awkward chuckle. "I tried, but you know how Georgie is. You two know my status in my family, don''t you?"


    His parents exchanged nces with each other, shaking their heads.


    He then brought them to visit his son after they were done nagging Georgie in the ward.


    They saw him sound asleep through the transparent incubator, with his tiny body hooked up to all sorts of tubes.


    Even so, the baby seemed calm and smiling as if he was having a wonderful dream.


    It was the purest sight the three of them had ever seen.


    They were all connected by blood ties, so his parents were overjoyed to see their grandson for the first time wishing they could pick him up to kiss him.


    "He''s such an adorable baby!" his


    mothemed happily, "He''s quite


    big and doesn''t look like a premature baby at all." Content belongs t NovelDrama.OrgPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    to


    She had a loving and affectionate look in her eyes, simr to her husband''s.


    "Yeah, he is adorable. After all, he''s our grandson," he said with pride.


    "Look at how small he is. I wish I could kiss him and hold him high up in the air," she uttered longingly.


    "Who wouldn''t?" his father said.


    "Unfortunately, you can''t do that yet."


    Henry sighed, then said with a


    Took, "Oh, did you know


    Schild is unusual?"


    The longer he gazed at his son, the more fond he grew of him.


    He couldn''t wait to hold his child tightly in his arms.


    "What?" his parents asked simultaneously.

 Chapter 2280

    Chapter 2280


    ?


    ¡°He hasn''t cried once since he was born. On the contrary, he smiled," Henry Armstrong replied. His parents both had looks of disbelief in their eyes. "Are you serious?" they asked simultaneously. He nodded.


    "That''s truly unusual. People say that kids like this are born lucky," his mother expressed in wonder. "That''s redundant," his father spoke up. "The baby was born into our family. Of course, he''s lucky." "Not only is he lucky, but he can also bring good luck to our family," she said.


    "Seriously?" his father questioned.


    She nodded silently.


    Even Henry was surprised to hear that.


    It didn''t matter if there was any truth in it, but everyone felt even happier after hearing what she said.


    "That''s all the more reason we ought to protect this baby," his father said.


    "Yeah, our grandson is a gift from God. We have to protect him," she stated in agreement.


    The Armstrong family was in love with the newborn baby before their eyes, feeling reluctant to leave his side for a long while.


    When they finally left, she couldn''t get enough of the baby even after the doors closed. "The baby is so precious."


    Right then, a nurse approached them.


    "The results for the newborn routine blood test are out," she informed them promptly when she saw them. "The baby has blood type AB with Rh- negative, the rarest blood type.


    "This isn''t good news for regr people because there aren''t many people in the world with this blood type.


    "It means your baby will have to be


    more careful while growing up


    because it would be hard to find blood supply should an ident happen. The consequences could be dire, she went on, shocking the Armstrong family with this news.


    Nobody would have thought that the baby had such a rare blood type.


    "That''s why you''ll need to be very careful with the child even after you''ve left the hospital," she advised Henry, who nodded his understanding.


    "When we hire employees in the future, those with this blood type will have an advantage," his father said firmly after hearing that.


    "Yes, indeed, and we must keep a few blood donors around for him to make sure he can grow up safely," his mother dered. "Yeah," he uttered.


    "Henry, find out which employee in


    thepany has this blood type right now, then promote that person to keep them around," his father instructed, to which he nodded again.


    "But, isn''t that a little unfair?" his wife asked.


    "This is nothingpared to the life of our grandchild," came her husband''s reply.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Both mother and son nodded in agreement.


    The nurse was stunned by their discussion.


    Wealthy people like them could always amaze amoner like her. She could only sigh to herself.


    It was certainly nice to be rich enough to do whatever they wanted.


    They returned to the ward together after their discussion and then


    proceeded to tell Georgie about


    everything they found out, including their decision as a family.


    She agreed with them.

 Chapter 2281

    Chapter 2281


    ?


    The mood in the ward suddenly became tense after the family discussion. They might have a solution for now, but it was still unsettling to know the baby had this particr blood type.


    "All right, let''s not talk about this," Henry Armstrong''s mother said. "What''s the child''s name? Have you thought of one?"


    "I have a decent name in mind," her husband told them, drawing the younger couple''s curious gazes.


    Henry and Georgie Clementine hade up with the baby''s name long ago, but they still wanted to hear his suggestion if he had one.


    It would be meaningful to use his suggested name if they all liked it. He would surely be happy with that.


    "What do you think about the name Landon Armstrong?"


    "Not bad," Henry''s mother said thoughtfully. "If they have a daughter in the future, we can call her Melinda. Landon and Melinda are such beautiful names."


    Georgie and Henry both liked the name more than their initial choice.


    ¡°Okay, I like it. Let''s go with Landon,¡± Georgie instantly said after hearing the suggestion.


    Her husband nodded, too. "I agree, but forget about having a granddaughter. We aren''t nning to have any more children."


    "Why?" his mother instantly questioned.


    "I don''t want my wife to go through such pain again," he answered truthfully. "I don''t want her to experience the same thing twice."


    She was never against having a second child before this but now found herself resisting the idea after suffering through thebor pain once.


    She was already nning to break the news to her husband after some time. She intended to stand by her decision not to have another child.


    To her surprise, Henry had the same idea and turned his parents down before she could say anything.


    She never expected this and genuinely felt touched.


    There was nothing else she would ever need if she had him by her side.


    A man would only say such things if he truly loved a woman from the bottom of his heart.


    His parents nodded their understanding upon hearing his words.


    "Okay, that''s up to you both. We don''t want to get involved," his mother told him. "You can decide if you want to have more children. It''s fine either way."


    His father also agreed with her.


    Georgie felt relieved at how open-minded they were.


    Her parents arrived in her ward in the afternoon, with the initial intention to stay in town to look after her.


    However, the Armstrong family did such a good job that they changed their minds.


    They stayed to take care of their


    daughter for an entire night before boarding a flight home, leaving her in the capable hands of the Armstrongs.


    ¦¯


    She was constantly in a terrific mood under their attentive care.


    Soon enough, she''d spent an entire month in the hospital without realizing it.


    During that month, her husband, his mother, and their hired nannies stayed by her side.


    These nannies were hired to look


    ?


    after the baby, but since he was still


    in the incubator and under theContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    hospital''s care, they ended


    vel


    up


    looking after her the entire time.


    She had been treated like a princess the entire month, ensuring that no harm ever came her way.

 Chapter 2282

    Chapter 2282


    ?


    Everyone in the hospital knew that the Armstrong family treated Georgie Clementine like a queen.


    There wasn''t a pregnant woman in the obstetrics ward who wasn''t envious of her.


    That day, Landon Armstrong went through a thorough checkup before doctors deemed him fit to be discharged. The Armstrong family then brought him and Georgie back to the family''s house.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The family had unanimously decided that she wouldplete the rest of her postpartum recovery at her inws'' home.


    Henry Armstrong carried his wife inside while his mother held Landon in her arms behind them upon arrival.


    The baby boy was small and soft, with a unique scent that only babies seemed to have.


    His grandmother felt her heart turn to mush for him and was even willing to die for the child.


    She even grew fonder of Georgie as a result of her newborn grandson.


    Henry carefully lowered his wife to the couch as his mother brought Landon over to sit beside her while they waited for the maids to bring his nannies upstairs to set up the nursery.


    Henry''s father took a seat next to his wife and eagerly took Landon from her, feeling his considerable weight gain after spending a month in an incubator.


    Even his wless facial features became more distinctive.


    At first nce, it appeared as if Landon inherited abination of most of his parents'' great facial features, further enchanting his grandparents as they admired his good looks.


    "Oh, look at Landon.," his grandfather cooed. "He is so adorable! How could he be so precious, hmm?


    "Landon, this is your grandparent''s


    pet


    house. It is where you will be living for theing month. Do


    El like it


    here, hmm? Tell Grandpa, will you?"


    He sounded so gentle when he spoke to the baby, almost childlike.


    He didn''t seem like his usual, intimidating self in front of outsiders as he was practically fooling around with his grandson.


    Beside him, his wife couldn''t resist


    doing the same as she gently


    .ne


    pinched his hand and beamed at


    him. Yes, Landon, do you like it here, hmm? Surely you do, right?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The baby merelyid quietly and didn''t respond at all, hisrge blue eyes darting left and right as if he was taking everything in.


    His eyes were as blue as the sky and as clear as a stream, making the older couple fall in love with him even more.


    His parents could not resist looking and smiling at each other when they saw how adorable they were.


    They had gotten used to this as they frequently saw Henry''s parents acting this way in the hospital.


    ¡°He should be quite happy. He is neither crying nor making a fuss," Georgiemented with an affectionate smile at Landon.


    It was no wonder they liked Landon


    So


    en he was so


    .ne


    good-looking and obedient, never


    crying no matter what the doctors or nurses did to him in the hospital.


    He remained smiling at any time, even if he was hungry or had soiled diapers.


    He was like an adorable adult.


    ¡°This child must be an angel from above,¡± his grandmother dered, unable to resist praising him.


    ¡°Exactly, he must be an angel," her husband echoed. "Our little angel. My life is more interesting now because of this child.¡±

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283


    ?


    Henry Armstrong''s father looked at Landon Armstrong affectionately.


    Right then, Jenny Armstrong walked in from the outside, releasing a long, helpless sigh when she saw her parents'' reaction.


    Then, she quickly sat down next to her father and turned to address her brother and Georgie Clementine. "Hey Brother, hey Georgie. Sorry, I couldn''t pick you up at the hospital, but something came up at school."


    "Don''t worry about it. We understand," Georgie replied with a chuckle. "Dad and Mom were there to pick us up."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Right then, Henry''s parents had their full attention on Landon and continued tovish their affections on him.


    Jenny helplessly shook her head. "Human rtionships are full of mystery. In the past, I wouldn''t dare imagine you two being so good to my new nephew," she said yfully.


    "What''s the matter? Are you enjoying yourself a little too much now?" she added.


    Her parents awkwardly coughed and exchanged nces. Neither of them spoke.


    "Jenny, that''s all in the past. We are a happy family now, so let''s not bring up the unhappy stuff," Georgie said.


    The past bad memories she thought she would never forget had faded over time. Now, she only had good things to say about this family.


    Jenny smiled. "Georgie, you sure have a big heart. I don''t think I could do it if I were you."


    "Georgie has a big heart, unlike you," her mother stated.


    "Is that your retaliation because I said something you didn''t like earlier?" she asked directly, earning her an instant eye roll from her mother, who neither confirmed nor denied it.


    She made a face at her before turning to gaze affectionately at Landon, who was in her father''s arms.


    Her nephew was smiling quietly at her, hisrge eyes returning her gaze while he showed his beautiful dimples.


    Everyone was falling in love with him.


    "Dad, let me hold Landon for a while, okay?" she asked, extending her hand to her father.


    He nodded and reluctantly ced the baby in her arms gently.


    Jenny held him carefully as she pressed her cheek softly against his.


    His smile widened as he reached out to touch her face with his small, fair hands.


    The soft sensation and slight milky scent melted her heart.


    As his aunt, they were from the same bloodline. She had grown fond of him as if he was her child.


    "Hey, look, My grandson is smiling!


    Why does he look so good when he


    The proud grandfather


    couldn''t stop smiling, his eyes never straying from Landon at all.


    "He does! He even has dimples, long eyshes, fair skin, and big round


    e


    eyes. He has all the good qualities of our son and daughter-inw


    Henry''s mother praised. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They would never get tired of looking at their grandson, the best-looking baby in the world, in their opinions.


    Later, she took her phone out and


    began taking pictures of Lat We looked adorable f


    every angle.

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284


    ?


    It seemed as if Landon Armstrong could understand what was happening.


    His grandmother kept making all sorts of funny faces as she took pictures, making everyone elseugh out loud.


    "He is way too adorable!" Jenny Armstrong said. "How could such a perfect child exist? Mom, remember to send me the pictures. I want to show them off on my social media feed."


    She used to get annoyed by people showing off their children''s pictures in the past. She couldn''t understand what they were thinking at the time. But since her nephew was born, she had turned into the very kind of person she disliked the most.


    She would take pictures and publish them on social media whenever he was by her side, receiving many likes for her posts each time. Anyone who saw him would adore him,menting how adorable and handsome he was and how much they all wanted to hug him.


    Jenny found joy and pride in having such an adorable nephew.


    "Me, too," Henry Armstrong and Georgie Clementine agreed simultaneously.


    Henry''s mother admired the pictures she took as she nodded silently, focusing on editing them without being distracted.


    "Be careful, Jenny. Don''t hurt my grandson," her father warned.


    "You''re speaking as if I am a terrible aunt, she said with a frown. "Of course, I will be careful."


    "I''m d you''re aware. He is still small and requires careful protection," he went on.


    She nodded absent-mindedly, already used to his nagging.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She wondered if he would ever get tired of repeating himself daily ever since Landon was born.


    She certainly was getting bored as a listener.


    ???


    "Also, if you are free today, go buy some groceries for your sister-inw and nephew. I''ll send you the


    her. Content belongs to


    grocery list on WeChat he told


    "They will be staying with us for a month, as you already know. I hope you won''t disturb Landon and Georgie while they rest during this period.


    "And, don''t upset them as they both need to rest and recuperate in peace, understand?" he went on.


    Jenny listened and nodded slowly


    before returning Landon to her


    father


    On that case, I''ll head out


    right now. Send me the grocery list white I''m on my way."


    She then grabbed her phone and walked out the door, leaving the rest of the family to shift their attention


    back to Landon as they surrounded him. Content belongs to


    UMS


    They kept him entertained with funny faces and noises, making him very responsive as heughed loudly at them.


    Hisughter resonated clearly through the living room, causing a lively and rxing atmosphere at home.

 Chapter 2285

    Chapter 2285


    ?


    At night, X Quest, Stanley Batton, Josh Batton, Annabeth Cates, Rachel Wood, and Sebastian Brenand gathered at the Armstrong family''s house to visit Georgie Clementine and thetest addition to the family.


    Henry Armstrong''s mother had prepared a feast for everyone, which they enjoyed immensely.


    After dinner, everyone moved to the living room, where two tables had been set up for poker.


    X passed on poker in favor of heading up to the nursery, where she found Georgie observing while a few nannies fed bottled milk to Landon Armstrong.


    The entire room had a light milky scent, one that instantly melted X''s heart whenever she smelled it.


    Georgie was on her bed but quickly moved aside to pat the space next to her. "Here, have a seat."


    X smiled and sat down. "Are you bored during postpartum recovery?"


    She instantly nodded in relief as if she''d finally met someone who understood her. "How could it not be boring? I''m practically dying of boredom over here.


    "I hope the rest of the time is over soon so that I can get back to the office and work.


    "You have no idea how much I miss the office. I worry thepany can''t cope without me and that you can''t handle everything by yourself.


    "To be honest, I should get back to my normal routine after a month, but Henry''s parents won''t allow it," she grumbled with a heavy sigh.


    "I have to listen to them, don''t I? After all, it is for my own good. I shouldn''t upset my inws over something minor like this," she added.


    X nodded in understanding and smiled. "Yeah, stay at home and rest. Postpartum recovery is crucial for women.


    ¡°And, as for thepany, I can deal with everything on my own even without you around. Don''t worry."


    She nodded helplessly. "What can


    do even if I can''t stop worrying? I''m practically under house arrest, am not allowed to read anything or even worry."


    Georgie felt both sad and happy at the same time as she spoke.


    "Good inws are like that," X chuckled. "Honestly, I never thought you guys would get along one day."


    She always thought their animosity would never dissipate. At best, they would treat each other respectfully but at arm''s length.


    It would be chaotic if they never got along.


    The sudden change in her inws'' attitude was surprising.


    Georgieughed after hearing this. "Exactly. I didn''t expect this would happen either. We are pretty good now, and I''m honestly grateful for everything they have done for me. I will surely repay their kindness in the future."


    "Yeah, I''m d to see that you''re happy, Georgie."


    X felt happiest when people around her were happy. There was a feeling of satisfaction knowing that.


    Georgie chuckled. "I''m d to see you happy. too."


    X''s smile gradually widened.


    "Is thepany doing well recently? Is there anything I can do? You have to deal with everything in X


    Entertainment and Quest Group`


    There must be countless issues to handle. I''ll bet you must be feeling suffocated." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Georgie felt very sorry for her friend then and could only hope for time to pass by swiftly so that she could return to thepany to help her out.

 Chapter 2286

    Chapter 2286


    ?


    X Quest merely shrugged in nonchnce. ¡°I am fine, honestly. Don''t worry."


    It was exhausting to work alone, but she would never show it in front of Georgie Clementine.


    She finally realized how much she had relied on her friend for assistance on multiple things when she took over all the workload in X Entertainment. Managing an entertainmentpany proved to be much more challenging than managing a real estatepany.


    X felt even more grateful to her friend from the bottom of her heart.


    Georgie naturally knew she was lying, but she didn''tment on it. Instead, she nodded and smiled. "Wait for me, and I''ll be back very soon. It''ll only be one more month, so hang in there."


    "You make it sound as if I can''t live without you," X replied with a chuckle.


    ¡°All right, all right, you are a capable, strong woman, okay? X is the best," Georgie grinned at her.


    X nodded in satisfaction. "Yes, that''s more like it."


    Then, she shifted her attention to Landon Armstrong, noticing that he had finished drinking his milk, so she instantly smiled as she addressed the nanny. "Could you please let me hold the baby for a while?"


    Her voice was soft as usual.


    The nanny quickly nodded before cing Landon into her outstretched arms carefully, both behaving as if they were exchanging a priceless treasure. Landon began to smile sweetly in her arms, captivating her heart as she gazed down at him.


    At that moment, a wonderful thought suddenly urred to X, prompting her to peer at Georgie. "I have a suggestion."


    She could instantly tell that Landon inherited the best traits of both the Armstrong and the Clementine family''s genes, with no doubts he would grow up to be a handsome man.


    There wasn''t a more suitable candidate for her future son-inw.


    She wanted to set this up now so that he could be her son-inw once the timing was right.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Georgie nodded without hesitation


    at the suggestion. "That''s a great idea. I would have suggested it too. You have no idea how much adore Lte."


    Both of them were on the same page on the subject.


    "It''s been decided then."


    Georgie nodded. "Don''t worry, we''ll


    treat your daughter right once sheet


    t her like a princess. Co?


    mes part of our family. V


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Also, I will brainwash Landon so that he would pamper Lte from a very young age."


    X agreed, so she nodded again.


    "I feel happy just thinking about how we''ll end up as one big family," Georgie added joyfully. X smiled in response. "Yeah, me too."

 Chapter 2287

    Chapter 2287


    ?


    Henry Armstrong opened the door and walked in right then, feeling curious when he saw X Quest and Georgie Clementine in the middle of such a joyful conversation.


    He quickly sat down next to his wife, wrapping his arms around her as he crossed his legs. "What are you two talking about, looking so happy?" Then, he addressed X directly. "I''m d you came, X. Georgie only seems to perk up when you''re around."


    Seeing his wife happy greatly improved his mood.


    X chuckled at his words. "We''ve decided that Lte and Landon should be together once they are all grown up. What do you think about that, Henry?"


    "Well, that would be wonderful," he answered without hesitation. "I must say that Landon is as lucky as his father. I can only describe Lte as a perfect partner for my son. It would be our family''s pride to have a future daughter-inw like her."


    He was very much on board with this decision.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "We have a deal, then," X replied at once.


    "Yeah, but you must not regret this," he said, nodding his head.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    His smile widened at that.


    "All right, I just came up to see my wife and son. I am content now that I have seen them both. I better get back downstairs to y poker," he said as he stood up.


    His wife shook her head helplessly. "Must you exaggerate like that?"


    "I couldn''t help it, so what was I supposed to do? I was ying poker downstairs, but then I missed my wife and son, who were both upstairs. I just wanted toe up and check on them. Is that so wrong?" he asked with a grin.


    X felt like she was intruding on a moment of intimacy between the couple. Luckily, she wasn''t envious since her rtionship with Stanley Batton was simrly sweet.


    She felt nothing but happiness for the two of them.


    "Look at you. You''re hopeless."


    Georgie''s affectionate tone betrayed her words as she wore an embarrassed expression on her face.


    "Okay, I am going back downstairs


    to y poker. You two can continue


    chatting, Henry said with an


    affectionate pinch on her cheek before giving a parting look toward their friend.


    "X, spend some time chatting with Georgie so that she won''t feel so bored. Thank you."


    He then waved politely at her, prompting her to return the gesture.


    "Don''t worry, go ahead."


    X couldn''t resist sighing as she watched him leave. "In the past, never thought Henry could be such a great husband who adores his wife."


    Georgie nodded in agreement. "Me neither. I always thought he was the kind of man who would never give up his freedom.


    ¡°When we first met, I didn''t see a potential in him to be a good father or husband.¡±


    "Exactly," X smiled.


    Then, some of the nannies spoke up after hearing the topic of discussion.


    "Ms. Clementine, Mr. Armstrong is very good to you. We are all envious of you.¡±


    "Exactly. I was chatting with my daughter on a video call yesterday. She nearly cried from envy when I told her how well your husband treats you."


    "You are so lucky."

 Chapter 2288

    Chapter 2288


    ?


    "Not only does Mr. Armstrong treat you well, but his parents do, too. The Armstrong family practically treats you like a princess."


    "I think your inws treat you even better than their own daughter, Jenny Armstrong."


    "Exactly. You''re a winner in life, Ms. Clementine. We can only dream of being as lucky as you."


    Georgie Clementine''s smile widened upon hearing what the nannies said, agreeing with them about her being lucky.


    "You''re right. Georgie is very lucky," X Quest agreed.


    "All right, you guys. I''m feeling embarrassed now," Georgie chuckled, making the nanniesugh, but they didn''t make any furtherments.


    Then, the two best friends held hands and began chatting about various topics.


    X and Georgie had endless things to talk about whenever they got together, from funny incidents around them to girl-talk about clothes, purses, cosmetics, skincare products, and more.


    They also spoke about travel, spas, saunas, and many other topics they had inmon.


    Later, they discussed about some newly recruited trainees of X Entertainment.


    X described their appearance without photos, and Georgie was happy with what she heard.


    She liked how X Entertainment could always find good-looking talents, making her enjoy working every day while looking at attractive people.


    Most importantly, these good-looking talents could create unlimited wealth for thepany.


    "Oh, how has Lukas been doingtely?" she asked.


    "He''s been a hardworking trainee. He


    is a good kid and much more diligent than the others," X said. "Moreover, I''ve been secretly observing him for a while, and his days filled with singing and dancing.


    "He doesn''t take part in any negative activities at all."


    She was in an even better mood knowing this.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They both had high hopes for Lukas Ronaldo. It was better if he stayed away from negative influences.


    Celebrities gained fans through their


    looks initially, but those fans would remain loyal for life because of their positive character traits and


    Ove


    personalities.


    Georgie preferred talents who could develop long-term over those who faded in poprity quickly. She was d that all their artistes could go far in the entertainment industry.


    "How great! This kid hasn''t disappointed us at all. I have even higher hopes for him now," she said.


    "Me, too. I haven''t met a more hardworking trainee than Lukas," X admitted.


    She looked forward to the young talent''s debut, feeling confident that he would be greeted with never-ending apuse and cheer.

 Chapter 2289

    Chapter 2289


    ?


    Georgie Clementine seemed equally hopeful.


    "Most importantly, Lukas has a great reputation among his rtives and friends, too. He has never even been in a rtionship or done anything wrong to others, either.


    "Everyone says he''s a good kid. If he works hard, I honestly have high hopes for him," she said.


    "Yeah, I believe he''s going to be the next Josh Batton," X Quest said.


    X stayed in the nursery for a long time and only left the Armstrong family''s house reluctantly after Stanley Batton came to get her.


    She fastened her safety belt as she got into the car before turning to gaze at her husband. "Georgie and I decided on something important today." "What is it? Have you decided on who Lte will marry?" Stanley asked with a raised eyebrow.


    She nodded in surprise.


    "I know. Henry was so excited that he told me right away. He couldn''t even control himself," he told her with a smile.


    Her smile widened. "Yeah. Henry''s son is so good-looking. I think he would be a good match for Lte."


    ¡°I agree. It would be great if these two could end up together just as nned.


    "We know the Armstrong family very well, and we''ll watch over their child as he grows up, too. That way, Lte will have nothing to lose when she marries into their family," he said in a serious expression.


    "That''s what I was thinking, too. No matter how I look at it, Landon is still the most suitable one for our daughter," his wife said dreamily.


    He nodded in agreement while casually lighting a cigarette and taking a puff at it. He then turned the ignition on and drove away.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Red roses were still in full bloom by the road, and they made a striking scenery as the wind blew, sending a thick scent of roses into the car.


    Her heart was full of happiness that Stanley nted these red roses for her. Now, she had a splendid view of her favorite flower when she went out each day.


    Right then, pedestrians walking along the road were taking pictures of the sea of roses.


    X was very d to see how joyful everyone seemed.


    Stanley slowly brought the car to a halt when a traffic light turned red.


    There, they could hear a conversation between two girls as they took pictures of the flowers-


    "Did you know that Stanley Batton


    had these red roses nted in Antis for X? He reced aff flowers in this city with red roses because they are her favorite flower."


    "Yeah, I read that on the inte before. X is like a female character in a romance novel.


    1


    Novelists probably couldn''t even


    write the stuff that Stanley does for


    her" Content belongs to


    "I can only say that I''m jealous. These kinds of husbands never disappoint."


    "I''d like to interview X in person and ask her how it feels to have a husband like that. Would she be too excited to fall asleep every night?"


    Stanley and X exchanged amused nces as they eavesdropped until the traffic light turned green.


    He stepped on the elerator and drove forward, wearing a smug grin on his face.


    She broke the silence first. "Did you hear them? They were singing high praises for you."


    "Yes, I heard them,¡± he replied casually.


    She didn''tment further. Instead, she opened her social media feed to scroll through her friends'' activities, liking all their posts.


    Then, she slowly closed her eyes to rest, falling fast asleep by the time they arrived home.


    Stanley couldn''t bring himself to wake her up.

 Chapter 2290

    Chapter 2290


    ?


    Stanley Batton got out of the car before carrying X Quest into the house, finding it utterly silent at this hour. Only a single brightmp lit up the living room.


    He proceeded upstairs into their bedroom and put her to bed.


    Seeing the face full of makeup on X, he went into the bathroom for some makeup remover wipes.


    He removed all her makeup with exceedingly gentle movements until her pretty face was bare before him.


    He found her still stunningly beautiful even without makeup and couldn''t help the tender smile that appeared on his face as he gazed at her. Even his eyes softened.


    After removing her makeup, he retrieved some skincare products and went through her nightly skincare routine, being careful not to wake her. She was still sound asleep when he cleared everything up before walking into the bathroom. He cleaned himself up and joined her in bed. The next day, X woke up naturally.


    When her eyes opened, she subconsciously reached for her phone on the nightstand to check the time.


    It was noon.


    Nothing felt better than waking up naturally after a good night''s sleep.


    Her body was fully rxed as if she had just gone for a massage.


    There wasn''t much to do today, so she was in no hurry to get out of bed.


    Stretching her limbs, she logged into Weibo to see the list of hot topics and soon found Lukas Ronaldo''s name on the number one hot topic.


    She immediately clicked on it and saw a picture of Lukas taking the subway in the subway station.


    He wore a white shirt with light blue jeans and a pair of white sneakers. He looked attractive with his neatly brushed hair and no makeup.


    A marketing ount had published the picture along with a long caption-


    "The young man who appeared on various major social media tforms this morning has been identified as Lukas Ronaldo.


    "He is currently a trainee at X


    Entertainment and is rumored to be well looked after by X Quest ByContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    the looks of it, he would be making his debut very soon." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    There were already several reactions from various women in thement section-


    ¡°Ahh! Lukas Ronaldo looks just as good as his name sounds.¡±


    vel


    ¡°I think that he and Josh Batton closely resemble each other in looks. They are practically doppelgangers. Also, they are both handsome!"


    "X does have good eyes. It was right for her to invest in him."


    "X is very lucky. Never mind that everyone in her family is handsome, but even people in herpany are handsome." "This guy is so good-looking. I want to be his fan!"


    "Thank you for letting me experience love at first sight, Lukas. I sat right across from him at the time. When I first saw him, I felt like he had touched my soul. My heart was beating extremely fast."

 Chapter 2291

    Chapter 2291


    ?


    "He has such a handsome face. Goodness, I''ve be a fan."


    X Quest was pleased when she saw thosements fromizens.


    Thanks to X Entertainment''s promotional effort in the background, Lukas Ronaldo''s pictures were everywhere on the inte.


    She wanted to highlight Lukas at this juncture because he would soon be participating in a talent show.


    With this promotional campaign, he would have a slight advantage to ensure a sessful debut.


    So far, their n was working.


    Netizens were bing his fans because of his good looks, so his identity became the most intriguing subject.


    Some even managed to find out, so X had achieved her objective.


    Lukas would undoubtedly receive the most attention during the talent show this way.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Right then, X noticed many unread messages on Weibo.


    She immediately clicked on her notification page to find tons of private messages rted to Lukas-


    "Ms. Quest, please look after Lukas Ronaldo. I''m certain he will have a bright future when he sessfully debuts."


    "Lukas is very handsome. Invest in him, please? The making of the next Josh Batton depends on you."


    "X, you have great judgment. Lukas was a great find."


    "I''m willing to make you my idol if you''re willing to support Lukas."


    "X, make sure you invest a lot of money in Lukas! He must be popr!"


    She felt even more delighted when she saw how excitedizens were.


    She briefly nced through all those messages without bothering to reply before opening the list of hot topics to check out other content on the list. Content belongs to


    UMS


    There was a hot topic rted to Lukas on the fifth spot. ''Stunningly handsome man at the metro station#''.


    She knew what people were likely to


    be saying on that topic. They were probably praising Lukas for his looks, simr to how people did on the first topic.


    After briefly going through some gossip on the list of hot topics, X directly closed Weibo before heading into the bathroom.


    She smiled upon seeing her reflection in the mirror, pleased to find that her makeup had been removed.


    She knew instantly that Stanley Batton had done it.


    She couldn''t help but imagine her husband carrying her home while she was asleep and then removing her makeup carefully. Her heart filled with warmth when she thought about all this.


    After quickly brushing her teeth, she took a bath in the bathtub. She then put on a facial mask, washed her hair, and applied hair conditioner.


    Once she was done, she covered herself in a bathrobe and sat on the edge of the bathtub to apply skincare products.


    She then applied ayer of foundation and some light makeup on her face.


    X was already glowing before that, but after applying some makeup, she looked even better.


    Once she was happy with her appearance, she walked into her huge closet to choose her outfit for work.


    She selected a simple white shirt and a ck, high-waisted dress that came down to slightly above her knees, highlighting her beautiful legs.


    She walked out of her room and into the nursery once she was satisfied with her appearance.

 Chapter 2292

    Chapter 2292


    ?


    Lte Batton and Leon Batton were lying down on a white woolen carpet in the nursery, attempting to turn over. After several months of careful feeding, the twins were fairer and plumper with increasingly distinct facial features. They didn''t seem agile when they tried to turn over clumsily as if they needed a lot of effort.


    They didn''t manage to turn over even after attempting to do so for a while.


    It was a very adorable sight.


    X Quest couldn''t look away once she set her eyes on them as they reminded her of adorable, furry, white cubs.


    The entire nursery smelled of a unique baby scent.


    Her children''s scent and their adorable antics made her feel very happy.


    Today, Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton had gone to look after Josh Batton''s son, leaving behind a group of nannies who remained in the house.


    Even so, the children were still very joyful.


    The nannies immediately greeted X when they saw her walking through the door, and she returned their gestures before sitting between her children while holding their hands gently and watching them turn over.


    Soon, Lte turned over sessfully, making her mother overjoyed at the sight.


    The little girl seemed equally pleased with herself, kicking her feet and waving her hands in excitement while looking at her mother as sheughed. Meanwhile, her brother Leon also managed to turn over not long after, smiling while kicking and waving his hands as enthusiastically as her.


    They looked so adorable that X found it hard to resist picking them up to kiss them, but she couldn''t


    canem both simultaneously, so


    ?


    she picked up Lte first


    She gently touched her mother''s face with her small, fair hands, making X''s heart burst with warmth.


    It was as if the warmth from Lte''s hand could travel through to the depths of her heart.


    "Lte, you''re such a smart girl. You learned how to turn over all by yourself," she praised softly.


    Her daughter might not have


    understood what she said, but she


    continued touching her face white fluttering her longshes and


    smiling at her mother with such joy


    in her eyes. Content belongs to


    Meanwhile, Leon silently reached out to touch X''s thigh and started tugging at her skirt repeatedly as if he was asking for his turn in her arms. X slowly lowered Lte to the ground, picking him up carefully to press her forehead against his. "Do you want me to hold you too, Leon?"


    He couldn''t reply, so he merely peered at her and smiled.


    She chuckled. "You are not making a fuss anymore, so I guessed


    l.n


    correctly, didn''t I? Did you miss me a lot when I didn''te to see you twost night, hmm? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Mommy misses you both, too. I love you two more than anyone in the world apart from Daddy, Grandpa, and Grandma,¡± she dered affectionately. The twins responded by kicking their feet excitedly.


    She wasn''t expecting a verbal response, anyway. She merely spoke on her own ord.


    Then, she heard someone''s voice.


    "Ms. Quest? Mr. Batton left home early in the morning. Before he left, he instructed-"

 Chapter 2293

    Chapter 2293


    ?


    "Mr. Batton instructed us to prepare a nice meal for you, so we''ve already prepared lunch. Mr. Batton specifically chose all your favorite dishes. You may go down and eat now," a nanny informed her respectfully.


    X Quest nodded without taking her attention away from Lte Batton and Leon Batton.


    At that moment, she didn''t want food but to stay with her children.


    They hadn''t seen each other for only a day, but she had missed them terribly, so it felt almost like a long-awaited reunion after being apart for half a century.


    She wanted to make up for lost time with her children.


    Sometimes, she wished she could lounge around at home with them.


    She constantly yearned for freedom and her job back when she was going through postpartum recovery.


    However, once she became truly free, she realized she barely had any time for her children.


    Out of twenty-four hours in a day, she could only spare two to three hours for them, so she began to miss the time she spent during postpartum recovery.


    At the very least, she could constantly be around her children to apany them during those days.


    "Ms. Quest, would you like to head down for food now?"


    "I''m not in a hurry," she answered with a smile. "I''d like to spend some time with the kids first."


    The nanny smiled and nodded. "Okay, take your time. The kids probably missed you a lot. I can tell even though they can''t speak yet.


    "When you and Mr. Batton didn''t returnst night, they kept peering around as if searching for you. They also stayed upte, which was unusual for them. Perhaps they were waiting up."


    X felt her heart melting upon hearing this. "Is that so?"


    "Yes. Look how happy the kids are to see you now," the nanny gestured to them. "They weren''t this lively yesterday."


    X began feeling guilty as she turned her attention to them. "I''m sorry. No matter how busy Mommy gets, I''ll always make sure you get to see me." Then, she gently pressed her forehead against Leon''s as they continued to grin and blink at her silently.


    "Leon and Lte are truly adorable."


    "Yes. The longer I look at them, the more adorable they seem to me. I''ve never seen children more adorable than these two."


    "They''re the best-looking children in the world. I''m sure men and women would fall head over heels in love with them once they''ve grown up."


    "I''m sure they would be very


    attractive Ms. Quest, I think they are


    suitable for the entertainment


    industry. You are very influential, so


    I''m sure you can set them up. You could even start now."


    One by one, the nannies spoke with sincerity, their eyes filled with affection when they gazed at the twins.


    lContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    X chuckled. "I don''t want to influence them on whether they enter the entertainment industry. They can decide themselves once they be independent adults.


    "I shouldn''t decide anything on their behalf. I hope my children will live freely and do whatever they want," she added.


    She never understood why some parents forced their will upon their children and even detested those who nned out their children''s lives.


    Everyone was born to be


    independent with the right to choose


    the kind of life they wanted to live.


    That choice belonged to that person alone without interference from others.


    The nannies nodded in agreement at her words.


    "You''re right, Ms. Quest. You are indeed so open-minded."

 Chapter 2294

    Chapter 2294


    ?


    "Yes, Ms. Quest is very open-minded. Normally, other parents wouldn''t think this way."


    "Yes, Leon and Lte are so lucky to have you as their mother."


    "That''s stating the obvious. Only lucky people are born into the Batton family. Isn''t that so?"


    "Exactly. The twins are already lucky for a start."


    X Quest chuckled when she heard theirments. "There''s no need to exaggerate."


    The rest of themughed. "We aren''t. We are only speaking our minds."


    X chuckled without replying to them and began to talk to Lte Batton and Leon Batton while repeatedly kissing and hugging them. It felt so satisfying to be able to sit with them.


    After staying in the nursery for a long while, she eventually went downstairs to have her lunch.


    As soon as she finished her meal, X returned to the nursery to spend more time with her children before reluctantly leaving the house. Although she was eager to spend time at home with them, she couldn''t do that because many things needed her attention out there.


    She had to be somewhat like a female warrior who could handle anything, hence she was destined to give up a lot of time with her children.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Elsewhere, Rachel Wood and Sebastian Brenand were having lunch together, eating dishes he had cooked personally.


    Those dishes included a beef stew, sour-and-spicy potato strips, steamed fish, and dumplings.


    Every single dish looked appetizing.


    Sebastian kept researching various recipes to make sure Rachel was eating right these days.


    He was as good as a trained chef now that she no longer wanted to eat out because his cooking suited her taste perfectly.


    She only wanted to eat his home-cooked meals at home.


    For some unknown reason, she was partial to the sour dishes made by Sebastian and would have a healthy appetite because she liked it so much.


    She was practically eating three times as much as she had before.


    He felt satisfied by how much she seemed to enjoy his food.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    His phone started ringing right then, the sudden sound disrupting the peace in the room.


    When Sebastian saw that it was from an unknown number, he immediately picked it up. "Hello?" "Come back right away, you b*stard! Your father is in the hospital."


    That


    promonged to his mother,


    prompting him to hang up


    upon hearing it before it before blocking the


    number in irritation. Conte


    to NovelDrama.Org


    belongs


    After what happened to Rachel, he


    had cut off all ties with his parent et


    He st


    hated them despite


    much time had passed??


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Not only that, but his hatred toward them had grown so much he could never bring himself to forgive them.


    He didn''t even know how to face them.


    He didn''t expect he''d ever go home again, even if his father had been admitted to the hospital.

 Chapter 2295

    Chapter 2295


    ?


    Sebastian Brenand could no longer trust his parents.


    He didn''t care if his father was only pretending to be sick or if he was genuine. He wasn''t interested to see him, even if it was true.


    His parents had put him and Rachel Wood in a hopeless situation where they made sure she was defiled and kept away from him.


    He was very close to never seeing her again, so how was he supposed to forgive them for what they did?


    Seeing them only made him feel more disgusted and further intensified his desire to murder them, so it was best not to see each other again.


    His parents did such terrible things to Rachel. Staying away was the best oue for them.


    Rachel heard everything as she slowly took a sip of water. Her gazended on Sebastian as she ate a piece of beef from the stew.


    "You can decide however you want. I won''t get angry, so don''t worry about me," she assured him.


    Hating the Brenand family was her own choice. She would never force him to hate his own family, too.


    She couldn''t make him choose between her and his family.


    He was free to do whatever he wanted.


    His heart grew with warmth when he heard her, increasingly feeling that she was the kindest person after everything his parents did.


    "Do you think that''s even possible?"


    he said


    ly before holding her


    hand gently. "I''m telling you, Rachel, I would never forgive them. Ever.


    W


    "You might forget how they have treated you, but I never will. So, don''t mention my parents to me again and let me do as I wish, okay?"


    He seemed resolved in his decision and wore an equally determined look in his eyes.


    Rachel nodded, knowing his temper well enough that she would heed his words.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, she sometimes worried he might regret his decision one day.


    Seeing that she understood, Sebastian moved to sit next to her, ruffling her hair as if he was petting a cat or a dog.


    "Good girl I''m much happier now


    after leaving them. With help from Stanley and the others, my business has been improving, and all my ns are going well.


    "Most importantly, you and I are also much happier. I like peaceful days like this. I won''t allow anyone to ruin this again," he added. She nodded again and then froze, feeling nauseous suddenly.


    "Ugh."


    She lurched to her feet and ran into to be the bathroom, prompting Sebastian to run after her. He knelt worriedly beside her, gently patting her back as she ced her hands on the edges of the toilet to heave repeatedly into it.


    Nothing came out despite her nausea.


    Chills erupted all over her body, and she felt an indescribable sense of exhaustion.

 Chapter 2296

    Chapter 2296


    ?


    Rachel Wood soon copsed on the ground in an exhausted heap.


    Her face turned red, and the veins on her neck became prominent as the urge to be sick intensified. Seeing her this way made Sebastian Brenand''s heart race with worry. "What''s the matter?"


    Rachel shook her head. "Ugh, I don''t know. I feel like vomiting. I''m cold, and I feel weak, too."


    Her voice began to tremble as she spoke, feeling weaker with every word.


    He felt anxious then, so he quickly gathered her into his arms. "Let''s go get you checked at the hospital. It looks like a bad case of food poisoning."


    She nodded, still feeling nauseous, but she couldn''t purge no matter how she tried.


    Ten minutester, Sebastian brought her into the Municipal Hospital, where the Director, Stephen Harris, ran her blood test in person.


    Then, he carried her and followed Stephen into his office.


    The three of them sat in front of the coffee table while waiting for the test results.


    A nurse delivered the test results directly to Stephen about ten minutester. ncing at it, he smiled in satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, Rachel''s stomach felt much better. Her dry heaving had stopped though her nausea had faded slightly.


    However, she still felt weak and could only sit upright by leaning against Sebastian, who wore a nervous expression at Stephen''s smile.


    "What happened? What are the results? And why are you smiling?"


    He couldn''t figure out why the Director seemed so happy.


    "Well, I already suspected she might be pregnant after hearing your description of her symptoms earlier but I wanted to run a blood test fo be sure," Stephen replied immediately. "The results show that she is indeed pregnant."


    Rachel and Sebastian were both ovee with joy at his words.


    He sprang to his feet and picked her up, spinning them around several times.


    "This is wonderful! I finally have children of my own. Thank you, Rachel," he eximed happily. "I''m going to be a father! We have our happy ending atst. I love you!"


    He seemed as happy as a child then, making Rachel d to see his happy reaction. She was ecstatic to be pregnant as well.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Not long ago, she had been envious


    when Georgie Clementine, X Quest, and Annabeth Cates became mothers. She wanted children of her own, too, but never expected her wish woulde true so soon.


    They had been through so much in their rtionship, but now, they finally had their happy ending.


    Stephen immediately put a stop to Sebastian spinning her around. "All right, stop that. She is still in the early stages of pregnancy. She can''t go through this when the embryo is only twenty days old."


    He quickly stopped at the Director''s advice, setting her down on her unsteady feet.


    Rachel felt even dizzier and weak from all that spinning around, but it was a cause for celebration, and she was in a good mood, so she didn''t put up a fuss.


    They settled down on two seats across from Stephen''s desk. "Tell me what I need to know," Sebastian told him. "I''m bing a father for the first time, and I don''t have any experience."


    "I''ll send everything to you on WeChat, including things to pay attention to and food that a pregnant woman should avoid," Stephen told him.

 Chapter 2297

    Chapter 2297


    ?


    Sebastian Brenand nodded before turning to look at Rachel Wood. "Honey, do you still feel sick?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She nodded, prompting him to look over to Stephen Harris. "She feels weak and chilly. Is this normal? Is there any way to make her feel better?"


    "There''s nothing to do. Rachel would need to get plenty of rest. These are all typical reactions at the start, but things should improve after the first three months.


    "Of course, I''ve seen a minority of people suffering from morning sickness throughout the pregnancy," Stephen exined, making his heart twinge painfully when he heard this.


    He gently caressed Rachel''s face. "Honey, I''m sorry for what you have to go through. I''ll treat you better from now on."


    "It''s not a big deal. Don''t all women have to experience this anyway?" she replied, chuckling.


    "How can it not be a big deal? I think it''s a huge deal," he retorted indignantly.


    ¡°Don''t exaggerate things. I''m not that fragile,¡± she insisted, but he didn''t believe her.


    "You can act tough, but I can''t. I went through a lot to keep you by my side."


    Rachel felt warm in her heart again at his words, feeling so touched she might even cry. Tears filled her eyes without her realizing it.


    Her tears made his heart feel like it was embraced by a pair of warm hands.


    He cast an affectionate look at her. "All right, silly girl. You''re going to be a mother soon. You shouldn''t be so emotional."


    "But I feel very touched," she said.


    "You''re just like a kid," he said tenderly, making her smile with eyes still brimming with unshed tears.


    The days spent with Sebastian were veryforting, with each passing day filled withughter.


    If she ever cried, there would only be tears of joy.


    Rachel enjoyed their lives this way.


    Stephen couldn''t stand their disy of affection any longer, helplessly pinching his nose before looking at them. "What have I done wrong to get to know people like you? Every couple in your group shows off their love in front of me.


    "Do you know how horrible it feels for a single guy like me?" hemented with a shake of his head.


    Rachel fixed her hair out of


    embarrassment while Sebastian


    continued to hug her calmly. "You''l


    get used to it sooner orter,


    Stephen. You''re not used to it.


    wheel.n


    because you haven''t seen enough of it yet."


    "Mr. Brenand, can you show some kindness?" Stephen asked.


    "I am very kind. I''m offering a disy of affection for everyone to see. Isn''t that kind of me?" Sebastian countered.


    "Yes, yes, you''re the kindest person in the world. I think you even deserve an award for it." Stephen replied, his sarcasm instantly making the coupleugh.


    "I''m sorry, Dr. Harris. It must be hard on you," Rachel said sheepishly.


    "I''m d one of you is aware," the Director said. "All right, I have to prepare for surgeryter so I won''t be seeing you off. Rachel, make sure you get enough rest when you get home.


    "A pregnancy is still unstable in the first three months. It is best to avoid any physically demanding chores. Also, be giving you a list of food to avoid, so pay attention to that list, all right?" he added.


    Rachel immediately nodded.

 Chapter 2298

    Chapter 2298


    ?


    Rachel Wood loved her baby very much.


    She would follow anything Stephen Harris advised to ensure her baby could be delivered safely.


    If he''d asked her to avoid eating something, she wouldn''t eat it.


    Feeling assured, he nodded and stood up to watch them leave before returning to his office with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian Brenand and Rachel took the elevator downstairs before leaving the hospital building.


    Their affectionate interactions had attracted a lot of attention.


    Sebastian, who was behaving like the perfect boyfriend, won the hearts of many youngdies.


    Rachel felt deeply embarrassed with everyone watching, but she was left with no choice as he insisted on carrying her.


    After getting into the car, he carefully fastened her seat belt and then turned the ignition on to begin driving very slowly throughout the journey at only thirty miles an hour.


    It was a far cry from how he used to drive.


    Moreover, he peered around cautiously to avoid knocking against anything that might cause a traffic ident.


    From her perspective, he seemed almost like a bandit right then.


    Rachel gazed at him helplessly when she saw him acting this way. "Is this necessary? I''m pregnant. You''re driving even slower now when your previous speed was fine.


    "Besides, even if you were trying to


    be careful by slowing down, did you have to drive as if you''re a thief?" she asked, finding his behavio


    laughable and adorable at the same time. Content belongs to


    Undeterred, Sebastian continued to nce around carefully with his face nearly pressed against the steering wheel. "Didn''t you hear what Stephen said?


    "Things are still unstable during the first three months. I must be careful now so that nothing would go wrong. I''m doing the right thing," he insisted. Seeing how determined he seemed, Rachel didn''t argue further and resigned to let him do as he pleased as she shook her head helplessly. "Would you like anything to eat? I can buy whatever you want right away," he asked.


    "Let''s wait for the list from Dr. Harris


    first, as I bet there is a lot of food m not supposed to eat. Besides, kam not hungry yet," she replied, still feeling nauseous from before.


    She didn''t want to eat anything right then.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian instantly nodded. ¡°Okay, that makes sense. Honey, I''m worried you would have to stop eating a lot of food you normally like."


    "I can do it for the sake of our child. Besides, I don''t think of it as a sacrifice when I''m more than willing."


    He let out a chuckle. "We finally have aplete family of three. Thank you, Honey, for giving me a family.¡±


    Her smile widened gradually. ¡°I have


    to thank you for not giving up on me. You gave me a home so that I wouldn''t have to wander for the rest of my life. You''ve offered me a lifetime of love and protection."


    Not long ago, Sebastian had to divorce his ex-wife by force.


    A few dayster, he''d married Rachel.


    Now that she was pregnant, they would soon be aplete family.

 Chapter 2299

    Chapter 2299


    ?


    Now, Rachel Wood felt very happy.


    Sebastian Brenand smiled and held her hand. "Silly girl, I wanted to give you all those things because I love you. From now on, I will work even harder to be a good husband and father."


    She nodded instantly, knowing he would do what he said.


    "Also, don''t bring up things like that again. I don''t exactly have a pristine past, either. There is no reason for me to judge you. Also, even though you went through all those things, you''re always the purest in my heart.


    "Rachel, let''s not talk about that again, okay? Leave it all in the past," he told her, knowing she would be sad whenever the sore subject came up. So, he hoped she could forget all of it in time, despite knowing how traumatic the experience had been for her.


    Rachel nodded and subconsciously tightened her grip on his hand.


    When they returned home, Sebastian carefully carried her to the couch as if she was a fragile heirloom.


    Once she was seatedfortably, he sat beside her and took his phone out to check on his WeChat to find that Stephen Harris had just sent him a reminder of things he needed to do during Rachel''s pregnancy.


    The message included a list of food to avoid, prompting him to make a mental note of everything as he read.


    Beside him, she was also reading the message and tried to remember everything.


    Then, he lowered his phone to gaze at Rachel. "It isn''t easy being a pregnant woman. There are so many things to learn.


    "Moreover, being pregnant truly


    poses a lot of risks. A single mistake


    could lead to the loss of two


    he added, feeling sorry for her as he recalled what he read.


    He swore he would protect her and ensure the safe delivery of their child.


    She smiled. ¡°Yeah, I heard X and Georgie talking about it in the past."


    "Rachel, thank you for having my child," he said solemnly.


    "It''s not just for you," she grinned in response. "It''s for us. The child is mine, too."


    "I still ought to thank you."


    Rachel gently rested her head against his shoulder with a sweet smile. "Tell me, do you think our child would be a boy or a girl? Do you have a preference?"


    "I don''t mind as long as the child is from you, he said. "All I care about is whether you can deliver the baby safely. I''m only concerned about your well-being during the pregnancy."


    "I''m sure everything will go well. Honestly, most pregnant women can deliver their babies safely. Those who hadplications like excessive bleeding or deaths are a minority," Rachel said.


    "Even so, we still need to be careful," he insisted.


    She nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Our child will take after your surname," he said a momentter, surprising her to hear that.


    Children born in Country Z usually took their father''s surname.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2300

    Chapter 2300


    ?


    The father would usually have to consent if his child were to take after the mother''sst name. In most cases, the father might not agree. However, Sebastian Brenand brought this up when the thought didn''t even cross Rachel Wood''s mind, so she was surprised but understood his reasons behind the suggestion.


    She knew it was because he was thoroughly disappointed by his parents and no longer wanted to extend his family''s bloodline.


    "The Brenand family doesn''t deserve a child with its surname or someone as kind as you," Sebastian said. "That''s why you must listen to me on this matter."


    "Have you thought it through? There''s no going back if your parents find out about this," Rachel replied with uncertainty.


    "Hah! I never thought about going back," he sneered. "Besides, it''s my decision to make. What''s wrong with that?"


    She refrained from arguing further after seeing how determined he seemed.


    "What do you think we should name our child? How about Mandy, if it''s a girl? It sounds lovely," he said. ¡°And if it''s a boy, we''ll name him Moses. It has a more dignified quality to it."


    Sebastian had a look of adoration in his eyes when he spoke.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She nodded. ¡°As long as you''re happy. Are you sure you don''t want our child to take after yourst name?"


    He nodded firmly. "There''s no negotiating this. Listen to me, all right?"


    She agreed with a silent nod and didn''t say anything else.


    In any case, they''d already done everything they could to rebel against his parents. They didn''t mind adding another one to the list.


    "Okay, good. Do you want to eat anything? The doctor said you should be eating more fruits, especially apples. I''ll buy apples for you right now. What do you think?


    "You happen to feel nauseous anyway. Eating some apples will help," he said, changing the subject.


    Rachel instantly shook her head. "I used to like apples, but I haven''t felt that way recently. My appetite might have changed due to the pregnancy.


    "I feel so tired now. I don''t think I''ll


    el


    eat anything. I''d like to go upstairs for a nap," she added wearily, her head feeling heavy. It made her feel as if she could pass out any second.


    Seeing this, he slowly stood up and picked her up. "All right, I''ll take you upstairs for a nap. I''ll nap with you."


    She nodded. "Honestly, you don''t


    have to keep carrying me. I can walk on my own. Dr. Harris never said I couldn''t walk, but only to be careful. He didn''t ask you to treat me as if I can''t walk."


    ¡°There''s nothing wrong to be a little more cautious. We''ll discuss this after the first three months,¡± he insisted.


    ¡°Are you going to make me go through this for three months? Am I not allowed to walk outside at all?¡± she asked with an incredulous expression on her face.


    "Not quite but I''ll make sure you rest


    more often in bed. I''ll also hire the best nannies in town to serve you. You''t have everything you need without lifting a finger," he told her.


    "Really, that''s not necessary," she objected.


    "It is. It is very much so."

 Chapter 2301

    Chapter 2301


    ?


    Rachel Wood couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Sebastian Brenand. "It honestly isn''t necessary."


    "It is necessary. Listen to me, all right?" Sebastian insisted, making her nod helplessly.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He was more stubborn than anyone she knew. Once he''d made up his mind, nobody could convince him otherwise.


    She wouldn''t bother changing his mind on such small matters, so she let him have his way.


    ¡°Sebastian, I think I''ll turn into a pig in three months if that''s the case," she whined.


    "Why would that happen?"


    "I don''t even have to lift a finger to get anything I need. You''ll regret it when the timees," she answered.


    He had carried her into the bedroom and carefully lowered her on the bed by then.


    After that, he went down on one knee to gently remove her slippers before helping her to lie down.


    Although the temperature was just right in the room, he still pulled a thin duvet over her, making her feel even more like a baby. "Why would I regret it, hmm?" he murmured.


    "I won''t look attractive if I be a pig, so you''ll regret it. Who would want a woman to look like a pig?" she asked.


    Sebastianughed and pressed his hand against his forehead. "I don''t care about that. I will love you no matter what you be."


    She frowned slightly with a curious look in her eyes. "I remember you once told me that you liked women with hot figures. Have you forgotten that already?"


    Sebastian was her sugar daddy back when Rachel first got together with him, and he used to speak freely with her.


    He would tell her not to overeat to


    watch her figure as he didn''t like overweight women. Of course, he didn''t like women who were too thin,


    either. Content belongs to


    It would be best if she maintained her current weight at the time.


    She could still remember what he said, although a long time had passed since then.


    "It''s amazing that you still remember what I said," he chuckled.


    "Of course."


    "Yes, I did indeed say I didn''t like overweight women," he said slowly. "But I want to add that I don''t mind it if that person is you." There was a solemn yet affectionate look in his eyes as he smiled.


    She couldn''t resist rolling her eyes at him when she heard what he said. "You''re nothing but a sweet-talker. Men only care about looks. Do you think I''m not aware of that


    "I do indeed care about looks, but my standards can change whenes to you," he countered smoothly. "Rachel, I''ll love you no matter what you be." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rachel chuckled and held his hand. "All right, if you say so. You must notin if I be fat and ugly because of you."


    He nodded firmly. "Why would I? I can''t love you enough."


    With that, he settled down beside her, extending an arm to position her head on it.


    Then, he turned to face her while gently rubbing her stomach. "I feel giddy just thinking about being a father. What about you?¡±


    She nodded. "Yeah."

 Chapter 2302

    Chapter 2302


    ?


    Rachel Wood was happy, too.


    The baby''s arrival healed all the scars in her heart and made her feel at peace.


    There was a feeling of satisfaction whenever she thought about bing a mother.


    The thought of a new life in her belly, belonging to her and Sebastian Brenand, made her heart melt.


    "I will work harder in the future. Whatever other people have, I must make sure my wife and child have it, too," Sebastian dered.


    "Also, let''s try our best to keep your pregnancy a secret. Be more careful every day, as well. I''m worried my terrible parents might do something to you," he added.


    Sebastian''s parents sold Rachel to a rural vige in the mountains in an attempt to separate them.


    What else weren''t they capable of doing?


    In his eyes, his parents were no less evil than the devil himself.


    "I will ask Stephen Harris to keep it a secret. I trust him. He''s never been the kind to spill secrets," he went on.


    Rachel nodded in agreement.


    Everything he said was right.


    One shouldn''t harm others, but one must also not let their guard down.


    "Let''s also keep this a secret from Stanley Batton and the others. We may be close friends, but there''s less risk of the news spreading if we don''t tell them," he added.


    "Rachel, to be honest, I hope you can stay in this house until the baby is born. I know it''s tough, but I''m really afraid."


    There was a look of humility in his eyes as he spoke.


    He knew how difficult this was for her, but it was the safest option from the look of things.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He knew he was being paranoid, but he wouldn''t allow the slightest possibility of an ident to happen.


    "I won''t force you on that point, and I hope you won''t be disgusted by my suggestion. I only want you and our baby to be safe," he went on.


    Rachel wrapped her arms tightly


    around his neck, nodding as sheet


    gazed at him softly. "Okay, I''ll


    whatever you say. Honestly, bthink what you said makes sense."


    Sebastian was surprised by her response and instantly felt relieved. "Really?"


    "Yeah, I know what you''re thinking," she nodded. "I can understand it. I had the very same thought, to be honest.


    "Even though staying at home until the babyes won''t be easy, I am willing to do it for our safety," she said.


    She had first-hand experience of how depraved Sebastian''s parents could be.


    She was also afraid they would put her baby in harm''s way to separate them since they had already proved they were willing to torture their own son. Why wouldn''t they do the same to their grandchild?


    He grinned in relief. "I''m d you''re able to think this way. It''s decided, then. Thank you, Rachel."


    "No need to thank me," she replied


    softly. "It is my duty as a mother and your wife. I have to protect my baby and make sure you have no reason to worry about me."


    His heart grew warm at her words. She seemed like a kind angel to him then.

 Chapter 2303

    Chapter 2303


    ?


    "Freedom is important to me, but you and our child are even more important. As long as we can be together, I''m willing to give up the freedom I''ve always yearned for," Rachel Wood said.


    Sebastian Brenand felt very touched when he heard that.


    He hugged her tightly. "Thank you, Rachel. You''re such a kind and understanding person.


    "Do you have any idea how lucky I am to meet someone so gentle, pretty, and kind like you? You''ve helped me get rid of a lot of my bad habits. "Through you, I finally understand what it means to love and what a real family should be," he expressed thoughtfully with a somber expression. "What about my parents? Should we tell them?" she wondered.


    "It''s up to you, but it''s better if we don''t, to be honest. That''s the safest option," he answered.


    It made sense, so she agreed with a nod. "Then we won''t tell them. Once the baby is born, we''ll surprise them with news that they''ve be grandparents."


    Sebastian felt his heart melting at her words. With a wife like Rachel, what else could he ask for?


    "I love you, Rachel." His affectionate gaze intensified as he spoke.


    "I love you, too, Sebastian. May the three of us live happily ever after. I have a simple wish. I just want us to be together. We don''t need to be rich. I''m happy with mundane life," she admitted.


    To her, happiness was having someone to love and being loved in return. She didn''t need wealth or extravagance.


    What they had now was enough.


    "I think differently," he said after a moment''s hesitation. "I think happiness means giving my family a luxurious life. I don''t want you to ever worry about money. You will always get whatever you want right away.


    "A mundane life is good. A life without luxury can also be wonderful, but you know what? Days like that would only be fine for a short while.


    ¡°After some time, it won''t seem that great anymore when we start arguing over small things. No one can handle the stress of poverty."


    He had worded his thoughts carefully.


    "But I think I would be happy even if we were poor. All that matters is that I can be with you," she stated simply.


    "I will never allow my wife to be poor. My wife must be admired and


    envied by everyone," he said inal neg


    earnest, making her feel deeply touched as her eyes teared up.


    Since they now had a baby on the way, Sebastian worked even with his hands in multiple


    businesses, doing well in overgeet


    them.


    Soon, he was making big bucks every day, leaving Rachel to count the bills constantly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They lived peacefully day by day, surrounded by wealth.


    Nobody knew Rachel was pregnant, and nobody pondered the possibility, either.


    ***


    After a meeting at his jewelry


    company, Sebastian walked into his


    office and checked their schedule next season. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As soon as he sat down, someone knocked on the door, prompting him to nce over. ¡°Come in."


    His secretary, Selena Underwood, walked in.


    She was a sexy woman with the body type that all men desired.


    She also had a pretty face.


    The casual way she walked was an alluring sight.


    However, Sebastian never bothered to look at her twice.


    She didn''t think much of it. Instead, she smiled and walked up to him.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "Here''s the thing, Boss. I''ve got something to ask you," she started to say.


    "Go on."

 Chapter 2304

    Chapter 2304


    ?


    "I heard you live along Cape Road, right?" Selena Underwood asked. "I live there, too. Listen, my car broke down. I know this might sound bothersome, but could you give me a ride home after work?"


    Sebastian Brenand immediately figured out her intention when he heard her.


    She was trying to seduce him.


    She might be pretty, but the method she used was uneptable.


    It was the shadiest move he had ever seen.


    "Then why did you ask if you know it''s bothersome?" he replied coldly. His eyes never shifted away from the folder in front of him.


    Selena never expected he would respond to her like this.


    She was an attractive woman, after all.


    She could get any man she wanted if she took the first step.


    Would Sebastian be the first man to resist her?


    She refused to believe it.


    All men loved pretty women.


    "I''m sorry for the sudden request, Mr. Brenand, but since it''s on your way and I''ve already asked, why don''t you-?"


    "Since you already know it''s sudden, then get out," he interjected, cutting her off mid-sentence.


    His attitude seemed even harsher then, tossing his folder roughly on the table.


    He seemed visibly upset.


    Selena could sense how unapproachable Sebastian had be at that moment.


    She couldn''t help but shudder as she didn''t expect this oue.


    Sebastian wasn''t falling for her trick at all.


    "Pack up and leave. You don''t have toe to work tomorrow," he added.


    There was no way he would keep a woman like her around.


    Who knew what crazy things she would do to achieve her motives?


    "That''s


    just asking if you could give me aset


    ride, she deflected sheepishly.


    Of necessary, Boss. I was


    "The undertone was too obvious, Lady. I must say, your methods sure are shady.


    "You don''t even know how to seduce


    men the right way. Aren''t you


    emba" Sebastian askele y with an annoyed


    He spoke indifferently as he usually did.


    Selena felt defeated by his words.


    She always thought she had an advantage by being pretty.


    Moreover, she had always leveraged this to seduce the men she liked and had never failed in the past.


    Selena thought she could get


    anyone


    if she seduced them directly,


    but she never expected he could resist her feminine charm,


    She waspletely taken aback by his words.


    "I won''t do it again," she vowed softly. "Could you please not fire me? I like this job."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She could meet many wealthy men by working for him and that was a huge draw about this job.


    "No."


    "Is this necessary?" she asked.


    "I''m sorry, but it is," he told her firmly.


    "I''m begging you."


    "It''s not working, so get out," he replied, not offering her a chance to repent.


    Seeing that nothing she said worked, Selena chose the direct approach and frowned coldly.


    "Am I not pretty enough for you? Or am I not seductive enough?" she asked in an unhappy tone.

 Chapter 2305

    Chapter 2305


    ?


    "No," Sebastian Brenand replied.


    He never once looked up at Selena Underwood throughout the entire conversation.


    She felt even more confused. "Tell me why."


    "It''s because I''m married. There''s only room for one woman in my heart," he answered.


    "Is she pretty?"


    "Of course. She''s a hundred times prettier than you," he said curtly.


    "I don''t believe that," she scoffed. She had never seen a woman who was prettier than her.


    Even though she had never met Sebastian''s wife, she envied her for having a husband like him.


    "I don''t care if you believe me or not. If you don''t leave, I''m calling security and that won''t look good for you," he threatened, wanting to end this conversation once and for all.


    Selena didn''t dare linger any longer after hearing that.


    She took a long inhale before directly turning around to leave.


    He began focusing on his work with a nk expression, pushing away any thoughts of what happened earlier from his mind.


    Although the woman was attractive, nobody could take him away from Rachel Wood.


    He only loved her, so no one else couldpare.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    His phone began to ring just then, his gaze softening when he saw Rachel calling. He answered without hesitation.


    "What is it, Honey? Do you miss me?"


    "Yeah, I miss you," she replied. "What time are youing home today?" "Probably around five o''clock. I''ll get home earlier to spend time with you." "What would you like to eat? I''ll ask the maid to cook for you," she asked. "I''m fine with anything. Choose any dishes you''d like," he said.


    "All right then. I''ll decide," she stated happily.


    "Honey?" He began grinning all of a sudden.


    "What is it?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I miss you," he dered.


    "I miss you, too."


    "How do you feel today?" he asked.


    "Not too bad. Just like before, I feel tired and cold every day. I sleep a lot, too. I''ve stopped being sick, though," she said with a hopeful tone¡áT also ate a lot in the afternoon."


    "In that case, you should rest some more, okay?"


    "I will," she promised.


    "I''lle home with a gift for you today," he added. "What gift?"


    He didn''t reply right away. "I''m not telling you. Let''s talk when I home."


    ¡°Come on, Honey. Tell me," she pleaded.


    "I refuse," he said with a teasing chuckle.


    swno


    "Fine, forget it. I''ll find out sooner orter," Rachel sighed.


    "Okay, good. I''m busy with work


    now,


    at


    vem hanging up. Wait f


    , okay?" Content bel


    "All right."


    SWY


    to


    Right after he hung up the phone, he received a call from Stanley Batton.

 Chapter 2306

    Chapter 2306


    ?


    When Sebastian Brenand saw the call, he immediately picked up. He then leanedzily against his chair. "What is it, Stanley? Did you miss me?" "We haven''t met up in a while. Let''s have dinner tonight at seven o''clock. Take Rachel with you. We''ll be dining at Room 808 in Pce Hotel,¡± Stanley Batton said.


    Sebastian would have directly agreed when his friend extended an invite like this in the past.


    However, he didn''t hesitate at all to reject him today. "Sorry, but I can''t make it. I''ve been so busytely that I only have time to spend with my wife at night. That''s what I''ll be doing after work.


    "I''ll take a raincheck and meet up with you guys some other time, okay? I''ll go to your office and drink with you another day if you missed me that much," he suggested with augh.


    "You know I don''t drink during office hours," his friend replied drily.


    "In that case, I''ll drink while you watch me."


    "Fine, whatever you want," Stanley agreed before quickly hanging up.


    Sebastian set his phone aside and resumed work, feeling motivated by the thought of seeing his wife at home right after work.


    He would feel particrly at ease no matter how tired he was whenever he thought about Rachel Wood.


    Ring, ring, ring¡ª


    His office''s direct line started ringing on his desk, prompting him to answer swiftly.


    "Mr. Brenand, your mother is downstairs, demanding to meet you. What do I do?" his assistant informed him.


    "Kick her out," he instructed coolly.


    "The two receptionists did as you instructed, Sir. They told her you were not in the office and asked her to leave, but she had refused. That''s why the matter came into my hands."


    Sebastian had given specific instructions to his staff in advance to avoid anyone from his family finding him here, including the usual excuses to give anyone iming to be his parents.


    Two days ago, this worked, but apparently, she wasn''t buying it this time.


    Pinching his forehead, he let out a sigh. "All right, let her in."


    Sebastian wanted to see what trouble his mother would cause in front of him.


    He would end this once again and say whatever he should have said.


    Approximately ten minutester, the door to his office opened.


    His mother stormed in and approached him.


    Sebastian appeared calm as he proceeded to sign a document without sparing her a single nce.


    His mother was already upset from being turned away by the receptionists repeatedly. Now she was practically fuming to see him acting this way.


    Her facial expression turned gloomy.


    "Sebastian, what is the meaning of


    this? Can''t you see that I''m here? Don''t you know how to greetca person?"


    He smirked while closing a folderzily, fixing his gaze on her face. "A person? Are you a person? Why wasn''t I aware of that?"


    His mother instantly seethed at his words.


    She dashed toward him and pped him across the face.


    However, he didn''t flinch. He wasn''t even angry. Instead, he pressed his tongue against his cheek. "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?"


    "Is this how you should talk to me?"


    "How else should I talk to you? Should I talk to you after I pay my respects at your grave?" he asked sarcastically.


    "Pay your respects? Are you cursing me?"


    "I can''t help it if that''s what you think," he replied.


    "You b*stard!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be upset. After all, like mother, like son," he said.


    "I''m not here to argue with you, Sebastian! Your father is sick, and he might not make it this time. Are you sure you don''t want to visit him?" she asked.


    "Yes, I''m sure."

 Chapter 2307

    Chapter 2307


    ?


    Sebastian Brenand''s mother was furious to hear his reply.


    She felt like she had raised a rebel.


    How could he act this way, knowing that his father was in a critical condition?


    She clenched her fists tightly and red at her son. "Don''t you care about your father at all? Aren''t you the least bit worried about him? Are you under that woman''s control? You don''t love anyone else apart from her, do you?"


    Sebastian couldn''t help but chuckle a little. "Yes. Congrattions, you''ve answered correctly. I don''t love anyone else apart from Rachel.


    "Whether my father lives or dies has nothing to do with me anymore. Didn''t I already tell you that nothing about you two concerns me anymore? You''re no longer my parents, and I''m no longer your son.


    "Our rtionship was bound to end badly from the moment you did those things to Rachel," he told her coldly, meaning every word he said.


    He would never forgive his parents.


    Having Rachel was enough.


    He couldn''t care less about everyone else.


    He wouldn''t forgive his parents for the terrible things they did even on his deathbed.


    His mother grew more upset when she heard what he said.


    She immediately raised her hand, attempting to p him again, but he managed to catch her wrist forcefully this time, catching her by surprise. "I told you I''m no longer your son," he bit out, shoving her hand away. "Please go somewhere else if you want to cause a scene, all right? "I''m already letting you off the hook for the first p. Do you still want to repeat that? I''m calling security to kick you out if you won''t stop." He looked away, sneering again while he deliberately picked up another document and started to read it.


    The more he faced his mother, the worse his mood became. Seeing her reminded him of how his parents did those terrible things to Rachel. He stifled the urge to go on a murderous rage when he thought of everything she went through at their hands.


    "I''m already being kind enough by not killing the two of you," he added scathingly. "Honestly, don''t evere near me again if you''re smart, understood?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His words were cruel, and his tone indifferent, giving off a cold vibe as he refused to say another word to his mother.


    Meanwhile, she could feel nothing but chills in her heart when she saw him like this. She backed away helplessly, releasing a bitterugh.


    "Haha, this is great! You really are my son. People used to say that sons weren''t worth raising as they would forget about their mothers once they married. I didn''t believe them then, but I do now," she cackled humorlessly. "Sons are worthless."


    His eyes didn''t betray any emotions. Instead, he shrugged casually and continued reading the document. "Since I''m so worthless, stoping here to look for me."


    "You will live to regret it if your father dies. You''ll regret not seeing him for thest time," she uttered angrily.


    He merely shrugged nonchntly in response. "What''s there to regret?"


    "Y-you must be mad. Aren''t you, Sebastian?"


    She couldn''t believe he would say such a thing.


    "I think you two are the mad ones here. Why would you think I''d still be nice to you after all those things you did to Rachel and me?" Sebastian said through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 2308

    Chapter 2308


    ?


    Sebastian Brenand''s hatred toward his parents intensified at that moment.


    ¡°Sebastian, your father is going to die soon," his mother yelled.


    "Whatever. I told you I was dying, too, but did you care?" He shook his head incredulously as he replied.


    "Rachel nearly died from being tortured by you two. Weren''t you both happy about that? What''s the matter? So, your husband is dying soon. I am just learning from the two of you by not caring. How does that feel now?" he asked.


    Right now, all he felt was hatred.


    He only hoped that his mother would leave soon, or he didn''t know what he was capable of doing.


    ¡°Just hurry up and leave if you don''t want me to do something crazy,¡± he said, waving his hand impatiently.


    ¡°Sebastian, are you being serious? You are cutting ties with uspletely, all for a woman?"


    "That''s right. I''m cutting ties with you both, all because of a woman. What''s the big deal? Bite me," he dared her, feeling enraged by her continued presence.


    He would say anything to hurt his parents since he had no reason to hold back now.


    Deciding to end their conversation, he directly called the receptionist on his phone. "Get a few security guards toe up. I have a trespasser here, refusing to leave."


    With that, he hung up the phone. "I told you I would call security if you won''t leave, so don''t me me.¡±


    His mother trembled from the outrage she felt, itching to p her son again.


    She didn''t expect he would hate them until now because of what happened to Rachel Wood.


    What was so good about her anyway?


    Her son had be like this because of that woman.


    Thinking about it further intensified her hatred for Rachel.


    She wished she could kill her.


    She wished she had never existed.


    She would rather her son be the untameable womanizer he once was.


    The old Sebastian couldn''t possibly go against his parents like this.


    If she was honest, she and her husband had been observing how stubborn Sebastian seemedtely. Their resolve was beginning to wobble.


    They tried to make the reconciliation process easier for both sides by lying about his father''s illness.


    But they didn''t anticipate he would bepletely indifferent about it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They were his parents. They brought him into this world and raised him, so how could he not care?


    The more she thought about these things, the more she hated Rachel.


    She hoped Rachel would meet an ident and die soon. Maybe their family would have peace only then.


    "I honestly don''t care, so don''t


    bother telling me about such things.


    Since we''re not rted anymore,


    there''s no reason for me to care," he added. Content belongs to


    His words were like a stake through her heart. It was so heartbreaking, she nearly suffocated right there and then.


    "B*stard!" she yelled out angrily. "You


    are a


    be


    when


    stard. If I had known y


    this, I would have kill you''d


    you were born!" Conte belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    W


    you


    Sebastian sneered. "And if I had known you two were like this, I would have run away when I was a kid. Dwouldn''t have allowed you to be my parents."

 Chapter 2309

    Chapter 2309


    ?


    Sebastian Brenand''s words were like thest nail in his mother''s coffin.


    She felt even more hurt now.


    After taking a deep breath, she pointed her trembling finger at his nose. "Sebastian, you sure are something."


    "Yes, you hate me thoroughly, don''t you?" he snickered. "Remember this feeling. If you ever think abouting to find me in the future, reflect on this feeling, and you won''t want to see me after that.


    "Bring back that upromising spirit of yours when you got rid of Rachel. You shouldn''t keep clinging onto things when you are both heartless, remember?"


    "Sebastian!" she screamed in agony.


    They were heartless, but only to outsiders.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They couldn''t possibly be heartless enough to cut off all ties with their son.


    Back then, they only persevered because they thought he would always return home to them no matter what they did.


    However, out of pride, she didn''t respond. She couldn''t utter a single word except to point an using finger at her son''s nose.


    Sebastian was a b*stard.


    He really was.


    Soon, six security guards hurried in, approaching Sebastian hastily as soon as they walked through the door. They all nced at his mother in confusion before one of them peered at him. "Boss, where is the trespasser?" He instantly pointed at his mother. "Here she is. Hurry up and kick her out as she is annoying the hell out of me." The security guards immediately exchanged puzzled nces at his words.


    They recognized her as his mother, so they didn''t dare lift a finger at her.


    "Well? Why aren''t you moving? Do you want a reduction in your wages?" he threatened when he saw their hesitation.


    For white-cor workers, the threat of a reduction in wages was the most dreaded thing.


    Hearing his threat, they instantly


    cle around Mrs.


    el


    and then one of them to drag her away.


    She was thoroughly embarrassed at being manhandled like that.


    Left with no other choice, she


    stamped her foot in ex rati


    and angrily pushed the guard away before turning


    to leave.


    Everyone in the office instantly felt relieved at her departure.


    Breathing even seemed easier for Sebastian at that moment.


    Meanwhile, the security guards looked at each other in confusion before leaving his office quickly and silently.


    Peace was restored in the office once everyone was gone.


    Sebastian shifted his gaze to a document, refusing to waste any more energy on his parents.


    ?


    Besides, he figured that they were probably lying about his father''s dire health to trick him into going home so that they could carry out their schemes.


    Anyway, he couldn''t care less whether it was genuine or otherwise.


    He had always been someone to hold grudges that even his parents would never be exempted.


    He began to rx after he continued to work, gradually pushing all thoughts about his mother''s visit out of his head. Hepleted his work at four o''clock in the afternoon.

 Chapter 2310

    Chapter 2310


    ?


    Sebastian Brenand took his phone and keys before leaving the office, driving his new red Ferarri to the supermarket to buy some groceries for his wife.


    His Ferrari was a one-of-a-kind, limited-edition sports car that attracted much attention on the road.


    Numerous women couldn''t stop staring at it.


    Sebastian, who was at the center of attention, never once looked at anyone else, focusing solely on the car in front of him, the traffic lights, or pedestrians crossing the road.


    Soon, his car came to a stop in front of Goldfield za, which was not too far away from his ownpany.


    People stopped in their tracks to ogle when his car stopped, while many women stared without averting their gazes.


    Their curious gazesnded not only on the shy car but also at Sebastian, who was inside.


    He used to enjoy their attention in the past, but now, he couldn''t care less.


    While they watched, he got out of his car, casually swirling the key around his index finger as he entered the underground supermarket. There were looks of envy wherever he went.


    When he disappeared from their sights, women by the entrance couldn''t resist talking about him¡ª


    "He''s from a wealthy family, isn''t he? That car looks like a one-of-a-kind, limited edition sports car that cost several tens of millions."


    "He must be from a rich family. He gives off that kind of vibe."


    "Not only is he rich, but he''s also super handsome. I wonder what kind of woman can get her hands on him."


    ¡°Men like him normally enjoy their freedom. I doubt any woman can ever hold him down."


    "I think so, too. Women who can win over men like him must be from outstanding families. Otherwise, there''s no way it could happen."


    Sebastian wasn''t privy to these


    comments as he walked into theet


    supermarket to shop for Rachel Wood''s favorite snacks, pushing a trolley as others watched.


    Without realizing it, he had filled the entire trolley with snacks.


    Deciding that there were enough snacks tost for a while, he headed for fresh produce and seafood, buying ingredients that Rachel liked.


    Without his luxury car, he still had an air of nobility that attracted lots of attention from women around him.


    Everyone could tell he belonged to a wealthy family from his attire alone.


    After selecting some vegetables, he walked over to browse for some fresh seafood while he video called Rachel.


    "Honey, what would you like to eat?" he asked, pointing his camera lens at the selection of ingredients.


    "I''m fine with anything," she


    answered softly and then hastily changed her mind. "Buy a tenderloin.


    I''d like a sweet-and-sour tenderloin


    steak. Content belongs toerloin


    wnText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Also, get some prawns. I want steamed eggs with prawns," she added.


    Sebastian did as instructed.


    Whatever Rachel told him to buy next, he did so without objections.


    Their affectionate conversation garnered some attention, making thedies present feel envious of his wife.


    After paying for the groceries, he pushed his trolley full of goods out of the Supermarket and returned the empty cart after loading everything into his trunk.


    He then happily drove home.


    Sebastian stopped the car and carefully carried all his shopping into the house, changing into slippers before hurrying into the living room.


    It was empty.


    He set everything down in the kitchen before heading upstairs eagerly.

 Chapter 2311

    Chapter 2311


    ?


    Rachel Wood was sound asleep in their bedroom upstairs.


    The room was dark and quiet, with only a faint glow of light from outside.


    Sebastian Brenand could smell her Dior perfume, its scent sweet and lovely.


    He was exhausted after spending all day in the office, but he instantly felt better at the sight of his adorable wife in bed.


    He approached her in the dark to avoid waking her up, gazing at her face with what little light he had.


    She didn''t make any sound in her sleep.


    It was a peaceful sight for Sebastian.


    He reached out to caress her face gently before standing up and then turning to leave.


    He wanted to start preparing dinner for her, so he headed to the kitchen. His phone started ringing before he could get to work.


    The caller had an unknown number.


    Recently, his mother was trying to contact him with various unknown numbers.


    It had happened so many times now that he felt annoyed whenever he saw such numbers.


    He pressed the button to cancel the call, setting his phone to silent mode. Then, he began cooking Rachel''s favorite dishes for dinner.


    Sebastian seemed to know his way around the kitchen, looking like a model house husband while he was at it.


    After everything he had been through, he had be a significantly more grounded individual.


    He no longer resembled his old self, who craved excitement and freedom.


    He seemed more reliable now.


    He began to cook upon finishing all the preparation work of washing and cutting up the ingredients.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the aroma of a delicious home-cooked meal filled the kitchen.


    Sebastian''s facial expression seemed unusually peaceful amidst the smoke.


    Meanwhile, a well-rested Rachel slowly opened her beautiful eyes in the bedroom.


    She then turned the lights on to check the time.


    She peered around the room when she saw that it was already light, finding no sign of Sebastian.


    She quickly grabbed her phone and walked to the window, seeing his c parked in front of the house Content


    s to en.swnove


    He was home.


    Actually, she would bet anything he was cooking right then.


    With that thought in mind, she stretched before quickly entering the bathroom to freshen up.


    She then slowly walked out of the bedroom.


    Earlier, she had fallen asleep without realizing it.


    All the exhaustion and aches in her body disappeared after a long nap, making her feel rxed.


    She even seemed to be in high spirits.


    Rachel arrived downstairs with light


    footsteps, her nose picking up the


    t aroma of watering


    fooding from the kitchen.


    It was a heart-warming scent.


    She saw Sebastian stir-frying asparagus in front of the stove upon entering the kitchen.


    He used one hand to skillfully taste


    the food


    with a spoon while his


    el


    Ond continued to stir-fre


    rapidly. Content belongs to


    mes would asionally rise onto the pan, but he seemed perfectlyposed.


    Even now, Rachel would feel like she was dreaming when she saw Sebastian being so domesticated.


    She knew what he was like in the past.

 Chapter 2312

    Chapter 2312


    ?


    Rachel Wood never thought Sebastian Brenand would one day resemble a stay-at-home husband in the past.


    That was a phrase that would never be used to describe him back then.


    He was never the type to doundry or other household chores, let alone cook.


    She stood by the door and silently observed him for a very long time before walking up to embrace him tightly from behind.


    The simple hug instantly made both their hearts melt.


    "Honey, you''re cooking," she said.


    "Yes, I''m cooking your favorite asparagus dish," he answered as he looked back over his shoulder at her. "I''ve already cooked stir-fried shrimps, steamed fish, and a beef stew. I''ll make a cucumber sd and oysters with garlic sauceter.


    "I''ve also boiled your favorite herbal chicken soup and soaked some bird''s nests that I''ll prepare for you before bed. It''s good for you and the baby," he told her.


    At that moment, Sebastian did look like a model house-husband.


    Her heart warmed at the thought.


    "Thank you, Honey."


    He chuckled. "You should thank me by eating more, all right?"


    Rachel nodded.


    A nanny walked in at that moment, blushing when she saw the couple being so intimate together.


    She seemed at a loss, unsure whether to continue walking forward or back away.


    Sebastian had called ahead to inform her he would be cooking personally tonight.


    Furthermore, Rachel had gone to bed early, so the nanny had retired to her own room.


    She didn''t realize she had slept for so long.


    She intended to ask if Sebastian needed help in the kitchen at first but ended up walking into their private moment.


    Sebastian burst outughing when


    he


    . You''ll have to get


    distress. "Don''t feel


    here." Content belongs to


    to


    She let out a chuckle, still wearing an ufortable expression on her face. "Yes, yes. Do you need my help?"


    Rachel turned red right then and hastily let go of him.


    She didn''t expect the nanny to walk in on them like that, leaving her feeling awkward, too.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sebastian was the only person in the room who remained unperturbed, acting as if nothing happened.


    "No, we''re fine. You can rest. Leave everything to me," he assured the nanny, who nodded before making an awkward turn to back out of the kitchen.


    Recalling what she saw earlier, she felt very envious of Rachel.


    All women dreamed of having a perfect husband and a good life.


    How could she not be envious?


    She figured she would never be able to have this kind of life.


    She only hoped that her daughter could learn from Rachel when she looked for a man to marry in the future.


    She would be happy enough if that man was one-tenth as good as Sebastian.


    Sebastian quickly ced his wife''s hands on his waist again once the coast was clear.


    Then, he tossed the cooked


    asparagus onto a nearby te. ¡°Alf


    Wshe''s gone. We can continue


    where we left off."


    She felt herself blushing again at his words. "Let''s be more careful. After all, there are outsiders in the house."


    "It''s fine, they''ll get used to it soon," he said.


    "But I''m not used to it."


    "That''s fine because you''ll get used to it, too," he teased with a grin.


    ¡°I''m going to ignore you and wait for dinner in the dining room," she retorted with a head shake.


    "Okay, but give me a kiss."

 Chapter 2313

    Chapter 2313


    ?


    Sebastian Brenand leaned forward and ced his hands on his thighs as he gazed at Rachel Wood.


    He was waiting for her to kiss him, but she started to blush.


    She punched his shoulder gently. "You''re annoying. Dr. Harris already said this is a unique phase. We should avoid having intimate interactions and doing anything too intense."


    Sebastian had a yful look in his eyes when he heard this. "In that case, tell me. Are you worried you might lose control or that I will?"


    Rachel''s face turned even redder then.


    She frowned slightly. "Of course, it''s you."


    "What? Why do I feel that you''ve always been the one to lose control not too long ago?¡± he asked incredulously.


    Rachel was at a loss for words.


    She gently punched his shoulder again. "You''re so annoying. I''m going to ignore you. Get away from me."


    With that, she pushed him away and proceeded to leave the kitchen.


    He suddenly pulled her into his arms before she could react, pressing his lips against hers.


    She felt her heart pounding the moment their lips touched.


    Their kiss went on for a while until he reluctantly let her go, giving her a funny look.


    "All right, you can rest now. I''m satisfied."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Embarrassed, she rolled her eyes at him before turning around and left.


    Rachel looked like a young teenager right then.


    He chuckled as he continued cooking the next dish.


    Once he had cooked all the dishes, he filled two bowls with rice before walking into the dining room, cing one in front of Rachel and the other in front of himself.


    She saw the hot, steaming rice and her favorite dishes on the table, feeling hungry all of a sudden.


    Sebastian''s braised rice was her favorite. Somehow, he cooked this better than others.


    "Thank you, Honey. It must''ve been a lot of work," she said while smiling at him.


    "Make sure you eat more since you know it''s a lot of work, okay?"


    She nodded and then began eatingrge mouthfuls of braised rice.


    Her appetite was unusually good today.


    All her pregnancy symptoms seemed to have miraculously disappeared.


    Now, she felt like she could practically eat a horse.


    Seeing how much his wife enjoyed his cooking made him feel deeply satisfied.


    He began scooping food onto her


    te.


    Yoon''t just eat rice. Have so


    vegetables, too. These are good for skin as well as the baby."


    "Thank you, Honey. Your braised rice is the best thing in the world," she said before giving him a thumbs-up.


    Heughed out loud when he heard that. "Have some more."


    "I can''t eat so much. A moderate amount is good enough, or I''m worried I might turn into a piglet."


    "Even if you do, you''d be the prettiest and most charming piglet ever," he dered.


    She instantly rolled her eyes at him "Beauty lies in the eyes of its


    beholder. That statement could et


    possibly fit you better."


    W


    ¡°Haha! I meant what I said. Besides, you really are beautiful," heplimented her. "Look at you. Everything about you is perfect."


    Thesepliments came from the bottom of his heart.


    Rachel looked good to him no matter what.

 Chapter 2314

    Chapter 2314


    ?


    Rachel Wood looked perfect to Sebastian Brenand.


    She was the most beautiful woman to him.


    She gazed at Sebastian helplessly, feeling embarrassed by hispliments. "Can you stop? Do you want me to die of embarrassment? I''m hardly the most beautiful person."


    "In my eyes, you''re more beautiful than anyone else," he told her.


    "Must you exaggerate?" she sighed in exasperation.


    "I''m only speaking the truth."


    Rachel didn''t bother replying and continued to enjoy the delicious food.


    With good food and the person she loved by her side, she was already the luckiest girl in the world.


    Once she had eaten enough, she stood up slowly and looked at her husband. "Why don''t you let me do the dishes? I''ve been doing nothing at home every day. I''m so bored."


    Sebastian immediately walked over and picked her up into his arms. "No way!"


    "What are you doing? Put me down, Sebastian. I can walk on my own," she protested.


    "Nope, I want to take you upstairs to rest,¡± he said.


    "You really don''t have to do this," she muttered, but he ignored her and carried her out of the dining room.


    The two were so intimate that there was nothing but love in the air.


    After returning to their bedroom, Sebastian carefully lowered her on the bed and pulled the duvet over her.


    "You should lie down and rest for a while after dinner. I''ll go downstairs to do the dishes," he said.


    At that moment, she felt as if she was being taken care of like a piglet.


    "Sebastian, are you looking after a pig?"


    "No, I''m looking after you," he answered before directly leaving the bedroom. After he left, Rachel picked up her phone and began scrolling through Weibo. The hot topics on Weibo were all rted to people she knew very well.


    Apart from Georgie Clementine, Josh Batton, X Quest, and Stanley Batton were all featured there with only good news about each of them in their respective businesses.


    She didn''t click on any of those links but chose to read on current news.


    She began to feel a little bored after reading the news for a while, so she stood up for some f


    out onThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    air


    the balcony. S


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Her phone rang as she walked onto the balcony, an unknown number appearing on the screen.


    Rachel nced at it before quickly answering the call. "Hello? Who is this?"


    "Is this Rachel?" It was Sebastian''s mother''s voice.


    No matter how much time had passed, she could still instantly recognize this voice.


    It was the voice of the woman who once dragged her into hell.


    Soon,


    began


    baye had almost forgotten that disgusting memories


    reying in her mind.


    Her mood instantly hit rock bottom.


    "What do you want?" she said with a frown.

 Chapter 2315

    Chapter 2315


    ?


    "Not much. I just want you to get Sebastian to pick up his phone," Sebastian Brenand''s mother said.


    Rachel Wood honestly couldn''t be bothered to say another word to her.


    Feeling physically disgusted, she frowned and walked downstairs with her phone, handing it over to Sebastian before returning upstairs without a word.


    He recognized the phone number. "Why did you call Rachel?"


    "You wouldn''t pick up. I had no choice but to call her instead," his mother replied.


    "Didn''t Rachel give you a piece of her mind?" he said, sneering.


    "No, she didn''t even say anything to me. She was rather rude," she scoffed with a look of contempt as she spoke about her daughter-inw. Fury overcame Sebastian at her words.


    ¡°Can you still recall what you did to her? Ignoring you is the kindest thing she could do to you. Have you no shame?" he snickered with disgust. "Also, I don''t care what you''re trying to do. All I want to tell you is to stop contacting us. We are no longer rted," he spat out before hanging up. He then blocked the number and walked up the stairs with the phone.


    Meanwhile, memories of what Rachel experienced when she had been sold to the small, mountainous vige began to gue her after hearing her mother-inw''s voice.


    The scenes were like a stake through her heart.


    She felt physical pain.


    Unable to bear it, she curled up into a ball in an attempt tofort herself.


    She could see nothing but all the filthy scenes when she closed her eyes.


    Sebastian caught this when he entered the bedroom.


    His heart instantly ached. He then slowly approached Rachel and gently rubbed her back. "Did she say something to you?"


    His eyes filled with hatred as he spoke.


    She shook her head. ¡°No, I just remembered some past events."


    His heart broke for her all over again.


    He understood why she reacted that way.


    He tenderly pulled her into his arms and gently caressed her hair. "Stop thinking about those things, okay? I''m sorry that woman reminded you of those unhappy thoughts again," he whispered.


    He wished he didn''t have a mother like that woman, then Rachel would never have been hurt like that.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, she shook her head vehemently. "It isn''t your fault. Honestly, the problem is me. I can''t forget those things."


    "It''s not your fault," he insisted.


    l


    "Anyone would react this way if


    those things happened to the You''re Content belongs tone


    so much stronger than most


    people."


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    Sometimes, he felt sorry for how tough Rachel was.


    That very thought made him call his mother directly.


    could


    Before she could say anything, he began yelling. "I''m warning you. If you ever disturb Rachel again, I will disappear from this world


    UT


    completely. But before I do, I will make sure you and my father die with me. We''ll all die together."


    His eyes were cold and hard as he yelled.


    ***


    Meanwhile, X Quest was in the study, opening a parcel she had received today.


    There was a white letter in the parcel.


    X was shocked when she saw the letter sent by Sophie Kenwick.


    She hastily opened it.

 Chapter 2316

    Chapter 2316


    ?


    X Quest was stunned as soon as she read its contents.


    "Dear X, by the time you read this letter, I''d be long gone from your world.


    "I suppose I would''ve died after getting rid of the nine-tailed demon fox that tried to harm you all this while.


    "Honestly, I was lying when I told you I wasn''t feeling well. I left because I wanted to find and kill the demon fox. I intended to get rid of the threat for you and my brother.


    "Unfortunately, I acquired the opportunity to get rid of the demon fox in exchange for never being able to reincarnate.


    "I hope you and my brother will always be happy. Forget about me."


    X was bawling her eyes out by the end of the letter. It exined why her days had been so peacefultely.


    Sophie Kenwick had solved all her problems.


    The greatest threat to X and Stanley Batton''s lives was finally gone because of Sophie.


    Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to feel happy at all.


    She wanted to know who Sophie made this deal with and why she had made such a foolish decision.


    But now that Sophie''s dead, she would never get her questions answered.


    That young girl would never be able to reincarnate. It was too great a price to pay.


    From now on, she was gone from the world for good.


    At that moment, X couldn''t help but recall the first time she met her and all those memories they had made together since then.


    Those heartwarming and exciting moments all felt like a stake through her heart then.


    "You idiot!¡± X murmured through tears that made her vision blurry, soaking through Sophie''s letter.


    e


    She was such a wonderful, pure, and lively girl. She would have enjoyed a perfect life if she had stayed alive, but she gave it up to ensure X and her family were safe.


    What a foolish girl, she thought to herself. She wished she could go back in time so that she didn''t fall for Sophie''s lie so easily.


    She would have done everything she could to keep her by her side so that she wouldn''t do anything stupid.


    The more X thought about it, the more she cried.


    Right then, Yaksha appeared next to her, making her heart skip a beat at his sudden presence.


    She nced over at him. "Yaksha, why did you suddenly show up at my ce?" she asked him instantly.


    "You''ve received the letter," he stated, his tone suggesting he wasn''t surprised and probably knew something about this.


    "Yeah," she nodded. "Did you know what happened to Sophie?"


    Yaksha nodded. "Yes, I found out from one of the Gods of Medicine that I know.


    "That girl was acting foolishly. She


    begged God for seven days and seven nights in a temple until finally, God was touched and showed u


    up.


    "Then, she asked for the nine-tailed


    s location. God felt somet


    3d for the nine-tailedContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    for her and agreed to tell her,¡± Re added before letting out a long sigh.


    ¡°She downyed that whole inability to reincarnate thing in the letter, but the truth is that wasn''t the only thing."


    Yaksha couldn''t help but sigh again.


    "What?"


    X felt her heart aching again.

 Chapter 2317

    Chapter 2317


    ?


    "There was one other condition," Yaksha said. "She has to go to the lowest level in hell and suffer the worst types of torture for 999 days. It was the only way she could pay off the debt you and Stanley owe in your past lives."


    X Quest felt her heart weighing heavily upon hearing his exnation.


    She could barely breathe.


    She didn''t dare imagine how Sophie Kenwick would bear the 999 days of torture.


    She was such a vulnerable little girl. How could she handle it?


    "Apart from being cut and burned, there are more terrifying forms of torture in hell," he added in a troubled tone.


    "Yaksha, I don''t agree with this. Can I take back what Sophie said in her ce?" X asked, feeling devastated.


    "You can''t, not when she had already decided," he said, shaking his head. "Did you know that your sister, Emily, was under that nine-tailed demon fox''s control? Your stepmother, May, as well."


    X wasn''t surprised by that. She had suspected they were controlled by that entity a while ago.


    "What did Stanley and I do to it in our past lives?" X asked.


    "You were originally his wife back then. He sacrificed a lot for you and loved you deeply, but you betrayed him and fell in love with Stanley, who was human.


    ¡°Not long after that, you eloped with Stanley. He was enraged, so he started hunting him down. You two worked together to ruin his cultivation to stay alive," Yaksha exined.


    She couldn''t help but feel shocked by that revtion, unable to believe she''d do such things in her past life.


    ¡°Also, all memories of Sophie and the nine-tailed demon fox will be erased," he added.


    X''s pupils dted. "Why?"


    "It was one of her requests because forgetting she ever existed will put everyone out of their misery. She doesn''t want anyone to live with guilt," he replied.


    Her heart ached when she heard his words.


    Sophie was even kinder than an angel.


    Not only had she sacrificed everything for them, but she also chose to be erased from their memories to ease their guilt.


    "No, I don''t want that to happen!" she insisted instantly. "That would make her sacrifices be for nothing when nobody would even remember after she''s gone. Isn''t that very pitiful?"


    She had a look of resistance in her eyes.


    "There''s no point resisting. All your of Sophie will be


    memories


    he told her.


    s to en.sw be in a


    Panic rose in her chest at the thought, but she didn''t know what to do.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t want this to happen.


    One minuteter, Yaksha disappeared along with all her memories rted to the nine-tailed demon fox.


    Her memories started to alter in various instances.


    Her father died naturally from an ailment instead of being poisoned by the nine-tailed demon fox.


    The entity never existed in her or Stanley''s world.


    X turned herptop on and began ying League of Legends as if nothing had happened.


    Alex invited her to join his team in the game, which she epted.


    The was now full and made


    up of


    other professional


    gamers from Team XS apart from X and Alex.


    Everyone quickly greeted X when they saw her-


    "Hey, Boss."


    "Hey, Boss!"


    "Boss, you haven''t had a meal with us for a long time."


    Other than Alex, everyone else began conversing with her.


    She smiled when she saw this. "Okay, I''ll feast with you guys tomorrow." "Really? That''s a promise!"

 Chapter 2318

    Chapter 2318


    ?


    "Thank you, Boss."


    "Boss, I would like to suggest hot pot."


    Apart from Alex, everyone else was talking.


    "Okay," X Quest replied.


    "Can you guys think of anything else apart from eating?" Alex finally spoke up then.


    "No. Do you have a problem with that?"


    "We want to do other things, but do you think we have time for them?"


    "Exactly!"


    The others replied one after another.


    X Quest texted her reply. "All right, hot pot is fine. I''ll take you guys skiing after that to rx. How about that?"


    Everyone reacted positively to her suggestion.


    She smiled before selecting Vayne as her champion as she wanted to use ADC.


    Meanwhile, Stanley Batton was on hisrge, white bed in the bedroom, sorting out some work tasks on hisptop.


    He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head thatsted briefly before his vision turned dark.


    Taking a deep breath, he gently rubbed his head. He figured he was probably exhausted from work.


    Soon, all the memories rted to Sophie Kenwick, the nine-tailed demon fox, and the death of Jeremy Quest disappeared without him realizing he had lost parts of his memory.


    To him, Sophie and the nine-tailed demon fox never existed.


    His headache worsened, prompting him to close hisptop to lie down.


    At the same time, Sharon Lindt also experienced memory loss but hadn''t realized it had happened.


    Time went by rapidly.


    Leon Batton and Lte Batton had turned one year old in the blink of an eye.


    Stanley had reserved the entire Antis International Hotel to celebrate his children''s birthday inviting famous and wealthy folks from all over the world for the asion.


    There


    with numerous luxury cars


    private aircraft outside the hotel,


    road ess within


    blocked off for safety rea Sotel,Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Police cars were patrolling everywhere in the city.


    The extensive fanfare garnered a lot of attention.


    Naturally, it very quickly made it onto Weibo''s list of hot topics-


    Hot topic number one: ''#X Quest and Stanley Batton celebrate their children''s first birthday#''.


    Hot topic number two: ''#Blocked roads in Antis#''.


    Hot topic number three: ''#Tight security in Antis#''.


    Everyone on the inte was paying attention to the two children''s birthdays.


    Soon,izens were making variousments-


    "This is the world of the rich. A single act is enough to make countless people envious."


    ¡°Ahh, it''s a little too much, isn''t it? I''ve got to hand it to you, Stanley."


    "Wealthy folks can do whatever they want. The Batton family sure has deep pockets."


    "Amazing, truly amazing. The Batton family is filthy rich. What else can I say?"


    "Their children are treated like royalty. Minees nowhere close."


    "I heard many prominent and


    wealthy people from all over the


    be at the party. The


    be at the


    are such highly regarded."

 Chapter 2319

    Chapter 2319


    ?


    By now, Antis International Hotel had its backyard decorated with various cartoon props, animal-shaped balloons, flowers, grass, and replica mushrooms. It looked like a forest-themed castle from a fairy tale.


    The ceiling was designed to look like a starry night sky.


    Even during the day, looking upward would give one the illusion of standing under a sky full of stars.


    The Battons spared no expense to bring the perfect fairy tale world into reality.


    Rich and famous people from various countries gathered at the hotel to celebrate the children''s birthday in grandeur.


    It was a lively event, where everyone was drinking and chatting in multiple groups.


    Stanley Batton and X Quest proudly held their twins, dressed like a little prince and princess, to receive everyone''s best wishes.


    Lte Battton wore a red silk dress, her hair tied up like a doll''s with a redce headband. A pair of white socks and red tspleted her look.


    Meanwhile, Leon Batton had his hairbed neatly to the side as he adorned a ck tuxedo with a white shirt and a pair of ck leather shoes.


    He looked like a little prince from a fairy tale.


    Their parents wore matching outfits with their children.


    Stanley sported an exclusive watch valued at up to a hundred million, while X modeled a diamond jewelry set that was worth three times as much. She seemed even more elegant and noble invish attire and expensive jewelry.


    When everyone in the family stood next to each other, they looked like a happy, affluent family from a fairy tale.


    Wilson Batton, Sharon Lindt, Josh


    Batton, and Annabeth Cates were also in attendance, all busy


    weing guests with smile velget


    their faces.


    on


    Their guests who attended were all from reputable backgrounds, but none of them could steal the limelight from Lte and Leon.


    They were good-looking and adorable children, yet unusually obedient as their wide opened eyes took in their surroundings in curiosity.


    They neither cried nor kicked up a fuss, seemingly unafraid despite being surrounded by strangers.


    X and Stanley were pleased withContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    how their family seemed


    resplendent as more people gathered around them, eagento


    meet their children. Contenovel


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Soon, everyone beganplimenting them¡ª


    belongs


    "Wow, Lte and Leon are so adorable! They look like a princess and a prince from a fairy tale."


    "I''ve seen many good-looking children, but none held a candle to these two."


    "X, how are you able to maintain such a good figure after giving birth to two children? You practically look like a teenager!" "Honestly speaking, X and Stanley look amazing next to each other. They look so cool even without doing anything."


    "With their two adorable children, they look even more attractive."


    "X, your jewelry is one-of-a-kind, right? It looks amazing on you."


    From a distance, Sharon could see Stanley''s family of four surrounded and admired by their guests.


    She wore a pleased expression as


    she gently gave Wilson a nudge.


    "Look at our son and


    daughter-inw. And our


    el.ne


    grandchildren, too. They do make us proud."

 Chapter 2320

    Chapter 2320


    ?


    "Everyone''s attention is on them, showering them withpliments," Sharon Lindt added, feeling her mood improving as she looked over to the family of four.


    Wilson Batton also turned to gaze at them as he began to smile. ¡°Yes, they all look particrly radiant today, especially X and our grandchildren. They look wonderful."


    Sharon and Wilson acted like their adoring fans.


    She nodded, and then several wealthy housewives gathered next to her and began to speak-


    "Hey, Sharon. How do you still look so young when you''re looking after three grandchildren?"


    "Exactly! I can''t see a single trace of you being anxious about the kids at all."


    "Sharon, you''re amazing for looking after all three kids so well. I couldn''t possibly do that if I were you."


    "Yeah, I couldn''t do it, either."


    The housewives spoke in turn.


    Sharon released a chuckle upon hearing what they said. "They''re all my grandchildren, so how could I not look after them? Besides, I would only keep worrying unless I work with the nannies to look after my son and daughter-inw. That''s what makes me happy."


    "You are wonderful to your son and daughter-inw."


    "Yeah, I couldn''t do it if I were you. After all, a daughter-inw isn''t the same as your own birth daughter."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. You''re a generous mother-inw. Indeed,izens im you are the best mother-inw in Country Z."


    The women continued to speak with smiley expressions.


    Sharon grinned broadly. "I treat X like my daughter. After all, she has already be part of the family.


    "Honestly speaking, I disagree with what you said about a


    daughter-inw not being the same as your biological daughter. We''re all humans, and our feelings go both ways.


    "As long as you treat her as your own, she would naturally behave like your daughter. She might even be closer to you than your birth daughter. Frankly, my


    vel


    daughters-inw are all considered as my biological daughters.


    "They treat me even better than their own mothers," she dered with pride.


    She couldn''t help but seem proud when she talked about this.


    Meanwhile, X Quest and Stanley Batton continued chatting with people around them as they held their children.


    These guests were showering them with variouspliments.


    Some were even exaggerating.


    X and Stanley could even tell them apart, although they remained polite by smiling.


    It was how things worked in society, where everyone had to put a mask on without showing their true colors.


    The birthday party was not a secret


    to outsiders, so many guests published photos taken at the venue on their Weibo ounts and other social media tforms. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It caused marketing ounts to be busy on Weibo, with everyone fighting to share pictures rted to the birthday party that received the most attention.


    It would attract countless likes and views whenever a photo was shared out.

 Chapter 2321

    Chapter 2321


    ?


    Netizens were shocked on Weibo-


    "Ahh! I saw the most sessful investor in the world. D*mn!"


    "Holy crap! It''s the Prince of Country W and his wife!"


    "D*mn, Country M''s President and the First Lady are also there."


    "Country Z''s President, the First Lady, Vice President, and his wife are also there."


    "Holy sh*t! I saw many rich and famous people who only appear on television."


    ¡°What? There are actually over a hundred richest individuals from their respective countries? That''s crazy!"


    "Is this a gathering for the rich? Are all the rich people in the world gathered here?"


    "I can smell money by just looking at these pictures."


    "Everyone there has a worth of at least a couple hundred billion. D*mn!"


    "Stanley and X are amazing. Their children are practically born winners."


    Netizens on the inte couldn''t stay calm at all.


    They had never seen such avish event like that.


    There were many types of grand parties thrown by rich folks on Weibo, but they had never seen a more extravagant one than this.


    Meanwhile, ''#X Quest and Stanley Batton throw a birthday party for their children with distinguished guests#'' upied the number one spot on Weibo''s list of hot topics with the word ''explosive'' behind it.


    This topic even made it onto the list of hot topics in every country.


    Lte Batton and Leon Batton gained publicity with the attendance


    guests for their birthday Content belongs to


    As a result, they became the center of attention around the globe.


    Foreigners even coined an adorable nickname for them as the luckiest children in the gxy.


    Netizens also globally gasped in amazement as they discovered details about the jewelry X wore to the event-


    "That set of jewelry cost several hundred million! Isn''t that crazy? She is beyond rich."


    "The value of her jewelry is enough for regr folks to survive for several lifetimes."


    "Indeed, she sure is lucky to be Stanley Batton''s wife."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "X is living the dream of all women around the world."


    "I want to be X, even for only a minute."


    ¡°Sometimes, I feel that God is unfair. Why is X so lucky when I am so ordinary?"


    Netizens were making all sorts of


    comments, unbeknownst to the members of the Batton


    were busy entertaining


    Everyone was having a great time as the birthday partysted until midnight.


    Lte and Leon had fallen asleep by the time it ended, so their nannies had taken them home.


    Meanwhile, X, Stanley, and other


    members of the Batton family sent their guests off before getting into


    their


    ck Rolls-Royce limousine.


    On the way home, X leanedzily into her seat and quickly changed into a pair of slippers she had prepared in advance.

 Chapter 2322

    Chapter 2322


    ?


    X Quest felt instant relief after removing her heels, her entire body rxing after a long day walking around in them.


    She was getting worn out from standing straight to maintain her elegant posture during the party.


    No matter how badly her feet hurt, she held herself together and remainedposed while conversing with guests next to Stanley Batton. Now, she could finally stop pretending in front of her family.


    Sharon Lindt noticed how exhausted she seemed and looked over at Stanley. "Stanley, give your wife a massage. Look at how tired she is." Her son immediately nodded and ced X''s legs on his thighs before carefully kneading her sore legs.


    Stanley was getting really good at giving massages.


    He managed to press on all the right spots on the soles of her feet.


    X began to feelpletely rxed as if all the blockages in her body had disappeared.


    "And you," Sharon said, shifting her eyes to Josh Batton. "Although your wife might not be as tired as X, shouldn''t you learn from your brother?"


    Annabeth Cates gave an awkward chuckle then. "No, I''m fine. I snuck away from the crowd andzed around a lot."


    Despite her assurance that she was fine, Josh slowly removed her heels and began to massage her legs carefully. Feeling more refreshed already, she shed a smile at Sharon. ¡°Mom, you''re exaggerating."


    "Does it feel good?" Sharon asked with a chuckle.


    Annabeth and X nodded simultaneously.


    "In that case, Stanley and Josh, you two should keep doing that for a while. Let your wives rx a little," she went on.


    "We are both tired, as well, Mom.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    See?


    aren''t your biological sons."


    Josn''t resist joking, earning


    him an eye roll from his mother.


    "Do you get as tired as women, though? They both wore eight-inched high heels the entire day.


    "Besides, what''s the point of telling


    $1.7


    me that? What, do you want them to give you a massage in return? In yourdreams, maybe," their mother said with a snort at her own joke.


    X and Annabeth chuckled at her words.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Am I right?" she asked.


    "Yes, Mom, you''re always right," Stanley dered.


    "Mom, you''re too funny," Annabeth quipped.


    "Really? In that case, go ahead andugh. It''s good for you," she replied as she leaned against Wilson Batton''s shoulder.


    She then held his hand and gazed at the two couples. "I am pleased to see how you all love each other so much.


    "You have no idea how envious people were of you today. Even my friends were close to tears.


    "However, there''s no point in being


    envious. My friends are all


    tel


    self-centered women, as are their daughters-inw. They couldn''t possibly live like how we do."


    She beamed at her family with pride while she spoke about them.


    She genuinely felt proud of her sons for doing so well in life.


    It was everything she wanted the most as their mother.


    Nothing made her feel happier than seeing her sons and daughters-inw happy.

 Chapter 2323

    Chapter 2323


    ?


    X Quest and Annabeth Cates exchanged amused nces and smiled upon hearing Sharon Lindt''s words.


    If they were honest, they both knew perfectly well that they had such good lives because of Sharon as their mother-inw.


    There were countless examples of terrible mothers-inw around them, so for that reason, the luckydies felt particrly grateful toward her. They thanked God for giving them such a wonderful mother-inw.


    Sharon beamed. "X, Annabeth, is there anything about me that displeases you? If so, please voice it out. I can change."


    They shook their heads vehemently at that notion.


    "Of course not! You''re the best mother-inw in the world," Annabeth dered.


    "I have noints, either," X spoke up right after her. "You are such a wonderful person. So is Dad. Your sons are also great men. There is absolutely nothing about this family we''d ever change."


    X meant every word she said.


    She couldn''t think of anything the Batton family did that made her feel dissatisfied. No matter how hard she thought about it, nothing came up. The Batton family was practically perfect.


    Annabeth felt the same way. "Yes, I share X''s thoughts. I think the world of you both, and my parents do, too. They told me once that you and Dad are the best inws in the world.


    "My father even advised me to treat you both respectfully at all times. Otherwise, I''d be punished by God," she added.


    In her opinion, members of the Batton family were practically gods. Like X, she couldn''t find any ws in any of them. She owed them for her perfect life.


    X suddenly began to miss her father at the mention of Annabeth''s parents, wishing he was still alive.


    He would have been able to see her and her children leading happy lives if he hadn''t died from an illness.


    X loved her father. All he ever wanted was for her to be happy. He would have been pleased if he saw her living happily like this.


    That thought made her feel heartbroken as she missed him so much.


    Thinking about it now, she realized she hadn''t visited his gravetely as she had been busy preparing for her children''s birthday party. It was why she forgot about her father, she thought guiltily.


    She decided to visit his grave tomorrow to share her joyful and sorrowful experiences with him.


    Sharon noticed the gloomy look on her face. "X, are you missing your father, dear?"


    Stanley Batton also peered anxiously at his wife when he heard that.


    X nodded with a bitter smile on her face. Her eyes were slightly red.


    Sharon turned an using re at Stanley then. "It''s all your fault. Why haven''t you taken X to visit her father''s grave recently?"


    He just bobbed his head in shame at


    her question. He had honestly


    forgotten about it while busyProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    nning his children''s one-vel.ne


    birthday party recently.


    His mother rolled her eyes at him. "It''s your fault," she used him "How insensitive of you. I''ve wasted my efforts to raise you. My daughter-inw is unhappy now. Hurry up and make it up to her."


    X couldn''t resist chuckling when she heard her usation. "Mom, please don''t keep ming Stanley. He''s been doing very well. He''s just gotten too busy recently."

 Chapter 2324

    Chapter 2324


    ?


    There were times when X Quest honestly didn''t know whether tough or cry about Sharon Lindt.


    Sharon Lindt would always me everything on Stanley Batton regardless of why or what happened to make X feel down.


    Moreover, Sharon had a knack for sounding very persuasive when hurling usations at her sons.


    It was a pretty impressive talent of hers.


    Right then, Sharon had a grave expression on her face. "Why shouldn''t I? You''re obviously unhappy, so how could I not me him? Besides, no matter what happens, it''s always Stanley''s fault whenever you''re not in a good mood."


    Josh Batton wore a helpless look on his face. "I feel bad for Stanley. Mom, is he even your real son?"


    "Whenever he makes X unhappy, I''d wish he wasn''t," his mother grumbled.


    Josh gently patted his brother on his shoulder. "My heart goes out to you, Bro."


    "You don''t have to feel sorry for him. I think of you the same way," she reminded him with a deadpanned expression.


    His facial expression instantly turned gloomy at her reminder. "Hehe, I know," he said with a chuckle. "While I feel sorry for Stanley, I also feel sorry for myself. Although, some things need not be said."


    "I don''t see a reason to hold back. It''s how things are. As my son, you must always remember what I said, got it?" she asked.


    "Okay, got it," he replied.


    "Yes, sure," Stanley agreed.


    Both men seemed very obedient in front of their mother.


    X and Annabeth Cates gave each other helpless nces before smiling at their reactions.


    They both felt sorry for their pitiful husbands.


    X found herself in a better mood after the entire episode with Sharon. She immediately understood why she had said those things to her sons.


    She merely wanted to make her feet better by verbally attacking Stanley, and admittedly, the ploy


    t belongs to ens


    She began to feel even more sorry for her husband for unwittingly bing a punching bag at her expense.


    She gently patted him on his shoulder as aforting gesture. "Hang in there, Honey."


    "It''s fine. I''m used to being a punching bag," he murmured.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was rendered speechless. It turned out he had seen through the act all along.


    She smiled gratefully at Sharon. "Thank you, Mom. I feel much better now."


    "That''s great, dear. Are you and Annabeth hungry? Would you like to eat anything?" Sharon asked.


    "I''m hungry," Josh interjected. "I want lobsters. They are in season right now."


    "Sounds good to me," Stanley stated.


    "Did your


    Pipe do other ask the two of y


    Wilson Batton


    effectively shutting them


    up


    X let out an awkward chuckle. "That sounds good, actually. Let''s have lobsters then."


    Firstly, she could tell that the brothers wanted to eat lobsters.


    Secondly, she also craved the same thing.


    "Me, too," Annabeth agreed, her mouth already watering at the thought of lobsters.


    She enjoyed eating lobsters, too. She hadn''t had any in a long while.


    Sharon thought the same. "Deal. Let''s go to the best restaurant for lobsters in the neighborhood."

 Chapter 2325

    Chapter 2325


    ?


    Wilson Batton was also very excited at the mention of lobsters, so the family finally decided on it.


    Soon, their ck Rolls-Royce limousine stopped in front of an alley entrance, and then the group walked to a restaurant at the furthest end.


    It was the most famous restaurant that served the best lobsters in Antis at an affordable price range.


    It was so famous that people came from all over the world.


    The current hour was a popr time for city dwellers to have supper, so a huge crowd was waiting in line outside the restaurant.


    The Batton family was a regr client plus a family friend of the restaurant''s owner, so they were ushered inside directly by a waiter.


    They were seated at arge table by the window in the main lobby since there were no private rooms avable.


    The space was only sufficient for over twenty tables in the main lobby.


    Right then, apart from their table by the window, all other tables were upied.


    Members of the Batton family didn''t avoid scrutiny despite being so visible that their faces could be seen clearly.


    Everyone was shocked to see the entire family, who was practically legendary and recently appeared on the list of hot topics, show up there. People began to talk about them-


    "D*mn, isn''t that Josh Batton? My idol is so handsome. Can I ask for his autograph?"


    "I think you had better not. You shouldn''t harass the man if you love him. Let him eat in peace."


    "You''re right. I won''t then."


    "D*mn! The people next to Josh are his brother, his sister-inw, his parents, and his wife, right? They are all so good-looking."


    "I think so too. The family is rich, so


    .nee


    why would the Battons eat at a restaurant like this? Shouldn''t they go tofancy restaurants instead of a small one like this?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.OrgText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Woah, they are such a down-to-earth family. D*mn, Stanley Batton is so handsome, isn''t he? I can''t breathe.¡±


    "Are you sure we''re not dreaming? Is this real?"


    Everyone was speaking one after another, all sounding excited.


    Members of the Batton family could hear everything they said, but they had heard such things far too often. Hence, they didn''t feel particrly bothered, especially when they also had bodyguards for protection.


    The customers in this restaurant seemed like decent folks, so none of them were worried that things would spiral out of control.


    They went about their business as usual and proceeded to order.


    Since their party was rather


    considerable, and they all enjoyedet


    eating lobsters, they ordered alt varieties of lobsters on the menu along with cold draft beer Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    About an hourter, waiters brought overrge portions of lobsters cooked in every vor imaginable as everyone else watched.


    With their entire table now full of lobster dishes, the Batton family showed no concern about their impression at all.

 Chapter 2326

    Chapter 2326


    ?


    Everyone wore disposable gloves before feasting on lobsters while drinking beer, ignoring other patrons around them who were taking their pictures from afar.


    They were thankfully not intrusive, aside from making variousments and photo-taking, so the Batton family felt more at ease.


    The restaurant was running at maximum capacity, and the interior was smoky within.


    The Battons seemed like a regr group of people in that restaurant, having a meal and doing ordinary things just like other people.


    They were no different from everyone else, so they could blend in perfectly apart from their designer clothes.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They managed to finish every dish in record time as everyone was generally in high spirits and no longer full from the food at the birthday party.


    After the meal, Stanley Batton settled the bill before they all left the restaurant together.


    Even after they were gone, people were stillmenting in the restaurant.


    "D*mn. This family is so down to earth. I thought rich people would eat lobsters with knives and forks at the very least. It turns out they are no different from us."


    "They don''t eat lobsters with spirits or imported beer. I''m surprised they only drink ordinary draft beer."


    ¡°Stanley and Josh''s father kept peeling lobsters for their mother."


    "I guess they must take after their father for being such great husbands. The Batton family certainly know how to set good examples."


    "Did you notice? Their mother-inw treats them very well. She''s not just doing it for show."


    "Those two women are the ones I''m most envious of in this world."


    "We''re all women, but why do they get treated like royalty when I don''t?"


    Withments still ongoing, members of the Batton family piled into their ck Rolls-Royce limousine.


    X Quest no longer felt exhausted after a full meal, so she decided to check on topics rted to her children''s birthday party on Weibo. She would also save some of the photos anyone else published.


    While perusing, she came across a mention of her family on the number one spot on the list of hot topics. It was rted to their lobster feast titled #The Batton family dines at an ordinary lobster restaurant#


    She had an inkling this would make its way onto the list of hot topics, but she didn''t expect it to happen so soon.


    Upon clicking on it, she saw various pictures of them enjoying their meal published by marketing ounts and other patrons in the restaurant. Apanying these pictures were also detailed descriptions of their time there.


    Netizens were all in an uproar-


    "Would the Batton family dine at an ordinary lobster restaurant? Oh my goodness, I thought the super-wealthy folks only ate caviar."


    "They are very down to earth. They seem to be enjoying the food very much."


    "This family seems so down to earth. That restaurant is famous for its taste and affordability. They must be particr about such things if they went to patronize it."


    ¡°Shouldn''t the focus be on how the men treat their wives so well despite being so wealthy?"


    "I''d like to ask if Stanley and Josh''s mother would consider giving birth to a few more sons. I want to marry one of them. If that doesn''t work, then I give birth to a daughter so they can marry her instead


    X couldn''t resistughing when she read all thesements. She honestly felt thatizens these days were very good with words. She passed her phone to Sharon Lindt after reading through the rest.

 Chapter 2327

    Chapter 2327


    ?


    Sharon Lindt beamed when she saw everyone''sments.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Men in our family treat their wives well despite being rich. It''s something to be proud of," she said with her head resting against Wilson Batton''s shoulder.


    Although the couple had already been together for decades, they still acted like newlyweds.


    X Quest and Annabeth Cates couldn''t help but feel envious of them despite being in loving rtionships themselves.


    "I know many people want to marry into our family, but I''m sorry to say that I have no other single sons. Besides, our sons have no ns of getting married a second time," she said with a chuckle.


    Wilson nodded as he gazed affectionately at his wife. "Yeah, you''re right."


    "Of course," she replied smugly.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m genuinely envious of you two. You still seem like newlyweds even after being married for decades," X expressed


    "Yes, I''m super envious, too. It would be great if Josh and I are like this in the future," Annabeth spoke up.


    "You will. You don''t have to be envious of us. If your husband ever changes his mind, I will-" Sharon trailed off, giving Stanley Batton and Josh Batton equally pointed res before rolling her eyes at them.


    It was as if they were already guilty in her eyes.


    Stanley stayed silent.


    "Mom, are you serious?" Josh asked.


    "If that ever happens, I''ll make sure you won''t leave unscathed. You won''t be able to recognize me when I''m done beating you two up," she threatened.


    Stanley knew his mother was capable of doing what she said, as did Josh knew she wasn''t only giving an empty threat.


    "Mom, be nice. They haven''t done anything wrong, have they?" X asked.


    "Yes, but I still want to warn them."


    "You don''t have to be like this," Annabeth told her.


    "I think I do," she replied stubbornly, rendering the two women speechless.


    it was awkward to be


    deemed so highly in the family!


    their husbands were own


    treated harshly by their


    parents.


    "Oh, Annabeth, X, I''ve asked someone to buy some decent bird''s nests from abroad and will divide it equally between the two of you," Sharon added. "I saw your posts on social media that you couldn''t sleep well recently. The bird''s nest sourced are much better quality than our ordinary ones and ought to help with that."


    "Thank you, Mom," X said.


    "You saw my post on social media?" Annabeth asked.


    "Of course, I always remember what you shared. I look at all your social media posts," she replied.


    "Oh, did you see mine then?" Josh asked.


    "Why would I look at your social media posts?" his mother asked incredulously.


    He was left speechless again.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you


    losing sleep, too? Your work is going well, and you haven''t been working too hard, either. You also haven''t given birth to any children. Why would you not be sleeping well?" she asked.


    "That''s not it," he sighed, shaking his head.


    "What is it then? Get to the point."


    "My new movie is about to premiere soon," he pointed out.


    "Oh, that. I know," Sharon answered almost nonchntly.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to that?" he asked.

 Chapter 2328

    Chapter 2328


    ?


    "Got it. I''ll book the entire hall for you, will that do?" Sharon Lindt asked her son.


    Josh Batton nodded. "Okay, sure. Thanks."


    "I''m doing this for Annabeth. I hope her husband gets the respect he deserves," she rified.


    "Mom, you don''t need to be so upfront about certain things," he told her.


    "That won''t do. Some things need to be made clear."


    "Fine. I now know for sure that my brother and I were adopted. Annabeth and X are your real daughters. That is dead certain," Joshmented.


    "I can''t help it if that''s what you think," his mother replied.


    "Yes," Wilson Batton said.


    Their two sons were speechless.


    "What genre is that film of yours?" Sharon asked.


    "Wasn''t it all over the news?" Josh replied.


    "Yes, but I had my full attention on Annabeth and X, so I didn''t have time to pay attention to you. I''m sorry."


    He felt hurt once again, nodding before letting out a bitterugh. ¡°Fine. The film is about Three Kingdoms."


    "Oh, Three Kingdoms," she echoed with a slow nod. "What was your role?"


    He sighed wearily. "I told you this already. I''m acting as one of the generals."


    "Oh, I forgot," she said.


    Josh didn''t bother replying.


    His mother peered over at his wife and abruptly changed the subject. "You told me you''ve been losing hair after giving birth, didn''t you? I have ordered shampoo that counters hair loss. It should be arriving soon."


    Annabeth smiled. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mom."


    "Don''t mention it."


    To X, there was a noticeable change in Sharon''s attitude when it came to her own sons.


    She had no idea her son''s movie was premiering, nor could she remember what role he had.


    Yet, Annabeth made a flippantment about hair loss after giving birth, and she promptly ordered shampoo for her.


    There was a significant gap in terms of priorities.


    Who was a perfect mother-inw?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sharon was undoubtedly that person. Nobody else could im otherwise.


    X felt warm in her heart when she looked at her mother-inw. She was always good to her, Annabeth, and her other sons-inw and daughters-inw.


    Each of them only had good things to say about her.


    If X could be a


    mother-inw someday, she wouet


    learn from Sharon and make sure her son was as good as the men in the generations before him.


    "What''s on your mind, X?" Sharon asked her quizically.


    She smiled. "I was just thinking that I should learn and emte you if I be a mother-inw in the future."


    "I''m sure you can. A good mother-inw should ensure the happiness of the entire family," Sharon said with a grin.


    "She must know her ce. She should always know what she is and isn''t supposed to do," she added as X nodded in agreement.


    "I''ll certainly help educate your sons and make sure they treat their wives right."


    "You''re right," X told her.


    "To establish peace in the family,


    a


    man must first treat his wife Wilson


    spoke up. "Wom


    softer when they are treated w


    "Look at those hostile women on the inte."

 Chapter 2329

    Chapter 2329


    ?


    "They all have ipetent men by their sides," Wilson Batton said.


    Sharon Lindt nodded in agreement. "That''s absolutely right. If men treat their wives poorly, they then be increasingly hostile. How could such families be happy?"


    Everyone agreed with this point with a nod.


    "Here''s the thing, women are meant to be loved and adored," he said.


    "Yes, yes. Women are such wonderful creatures, therefore should be treated gently by this world," his wife quipped.


    ***


    X Quest and Stanley Batton headed home after dropping his parents off at Josh Batton''s house.


    By then, the nannies and the children were all asleep.


    They didn''t want to wake anyone, so they headed directly upstairs to their bedroom.


    Stanley was in charge of filling the bathtub with water, bath foam, X''s favorite milk, and rose petals.


    Meanwhile, X carefully removed her makeup and put on a face mask in front of the basin.


    He was done drawing a bath by the time she had finished putting on her face mask.


    The couple then soaked in the bathtub together in the perfectly warmed water, fogging up the entire bathroom.


    A pleasant scent emanated from the bright rose petals, circting everywhere.


    Taking a bath with the love of her life while enjoying the scent of flowers was the happiest thing for X.


    Picking up a wine ss within reach, she poured her husband a ss of exclusive red wine and one for herself before initiating a toast. She had been busy all day long and constantly tensed, but now that she could finally take a bath and sip on wine, she felt very rxed. "Darling, it''s been a long day for you," he murmured.


    "You, too. You''ve worked even harder than me. You''ve done way more than me, Honey," she countered.


    "It wasn''t that bad," he shook his head. "As a man, it''s customary for me to do more. Women should always have less to do."


    "The men in the Batton family sure are godsent," sheplimented with a grin.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes! Are you aware of how many women have expressed a desire to marry you on the inte?" she questioned.


    "I''m not interested."


    "Aren''t you?" she asked.


    "I''m a married man. Why should I be interested in these things?"


    Her heart instantly grew warm. "I guess you shouldn''t."


    ch, T." Content beleget


    "There you go," he told her. "I only need to be interested in you and of children, that''s all. Everything else is insignificant."


    For Stanley, the most important people in his life were his wife and children. His parents came next.


    As for others, he didn''t think they were all that important.


    X felt warm in her heart once again.


    "I wonder if the kids are sleeping well. They must be tired after


    ove


    everything that went on today, & bet they be sound asleep," he said with a chuckle. Content belongs to


    He wore an unusually gentle expression when he talked about his children.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His wife had the same expression.


    At that moment, she felt her heart melting and smiled subconsciously. "Yeah, they should be sound asleep. I doubt they would even have the energy to wake up for milk inthe middle of the night."


    "Yeah. I want to watch them sleep right now," he voiced wistfully.


    "Forget it," his wife protested. "The nannies are with them. We might wake them up if we go in."

 Chapter 2330

    Chapter 2330


    ?


    "Why don''t we check on them using the surveince systemter? We may not see them clearly, but we can at least have a peek," X Quest suggested. "Maybe we won''t miss them so badly then."


    "Okay," Stanley Batton agreed instantly.


    Their children were already one-year-old in the blink of an eye.


    X and Stanley spent the past twelve months by their side, watching them as they grew little by little.


    They witnessed their children learn how to walk and speak.


    Now, they had an even stronger bond with them.


    They were inseparable in the past, but even more so now.


    The couple really loved their children and would probably die if they lost them. As a matter of fact, they''d even be willing to die for them.


    "All right, let''s get cleaned up and see them through the surveince system before we would be able to sleep in peace," she said eagerly. Her husband nodded.


    "Honey, there''s something I need to talk to you about first," she told him.


    He nced at her curiously, gently swirling his wine ss. "Go ahead. What is it?"


    "Here''s the thing," she began. "I noticed that you were spoiling our kids a little too much today. You''d given them everything they requested even when it didn''t make sense. That really won''t do.


    "They are still little now, so it''s a crucial period for us to shape their personality. The kids need to know what they should and shouldn''t do. Some things are not necessary no matter what," she exined.


    Stanley nodded along as he listened. "Yeah, you''re right. I think I''ll need to reflect on this."


    "We are supposed to be responsible for educating the kids. Why have you gone astray?" she wondered.


    "Kids will grow up to be entitled people if they''re constantly spoiled. Do you want to have arrogant and stubborn kids?


    "Our kids don''t have to beText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    remarkable in the future, but then et


    should at least have decent personalities. Don''t you agree?" she added.


    He nodded in agreement. "Yes, everything you said is right."


    "Let''s avoid this next time," she said.


    "Okay, sure."


    Stanley eagerly got out of bed early the next morning and freshened up before going into the nursery. By then, the children were already up.


    Both


    ying with their own stuffed bears.


    9 on the ymat,


    they


    They instantly smiled wet


    saw their father. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They stood up with some difficulty and approached him one step at a time.


    They only just learned to walk recently, so their movements were still unsteady.


    The way they wobbled asionally was adorable.


    His heart melted as he watched them approach him in their wobbly manner until they came to stand in front of him.


    Lte Batton gazed up at him, pointing to a diamond pendant under the chandelier.


    Stanley instantly understood what she wanted.


    He bent over and met her gaze. "You want that pendant, don''t you?"


    She nodded immediately.


    He picked up the inte to speak to the bodyguard outside. "Come in and dismantle the tassel beneath the chandelier in the nursery for Lte, please."


    X overheard his instructions right when she walked through the door. Her facial expression instantly turned gloomy.

 Chapter 2331

    Chapter 2331


    ?


    Stanley Batton promised X Questst night that he wouldn''t spoil their children without limits.


    He had said he would deny some of their illogical requests.


    Then why did he change his mind?


    He jumped guiltily when he saw his wife. "I was nning to rece that chandelier, anyway. It doesn''t look good anymore."


    X continued to frown. "Stanley, how could you do this? Didn''t we agree on not spoiling the kids? Why didn''t you keep your promise?"


    It was the first time he had failed to keep his promise and over something like that.


    When X was pregnant, she remembered her husband saying he''d guide their children properly so that they would not be spoiled brats. Now, she wanted to know if he still remembered what he said.


    "That-Anyway, the chandelier needs to be reced," Stanley uttered without much conviction.


    ¡°It doesn''t! It''s brand new. We bought it just before they were born to decorate the nursery. It''s only been a year!" she yelled in exasperation. "Besides, this chandelier costs tens of millions. How could you get rid of it so easily?"


    Stanley had obviously crossed the line.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, X refused to let him get away with spoiling their children.


    She couldn''t always let him do as he wanted.


    ¡°Come on, be honest! You don''t want to rece the chandelier, do you? You''re only using that as an excuse," she added.


    "You didn''t have to point it out," he countered.


    She let out a long sigh at his words and then grabbed the inte from Stanley to address the man. "You don''t have to remove the chandelier. You can continue to rest."


    "Waa!"


    "Waa, I want the crystal! I want-"


    Lte Batton started crying right then.


    An adorable little girl in tears and a red face was a pitiful sight.


    Stanley felt his heart breaking into pieces when he saw her crying.


    He picked her up carefully and started speaking into the inte. "No. Come in and continue with the dismantling-"


    "No! You''re not allowed to enter," X interjected loudly into the inte.


    "Come in," he insisted.


    "No!" she argued back.


    The handymen waiting in the


    courtyard were confused on the


    other end of the inte. The


    didn''t know what they were posed to do.


    Even the nannies present were also stunned.


    "Come in," he repeated.


    X''s facial expression darkened in rising anger. "Stanley, are you going against me?"


    He released a long helpless sigh. His tone gentted when he gazed at his wife. "No, Darling. I just can''t bear watching our daughter cry. I know what you said makes sense, but I can''t do it."


    "Then let me do it. Otherwise, I''m going to get angry," she said firmly.


    Seeing that his wife was upset, he frowned and remained silent.


    She realized that he was backing down. She went one step further by speaking directly into the inte. to whatever you were doing."


    With that, she directly hung up.


    The handymen were still dumbdounded after overhearing the entire argument between the couple.

 Chapter 2332

    Chapter 2332


    ?


    After a long while, the handymen began speaking one after another-


    ¡°X is truly impressive. Stanley doesn''t even dare to argue with her."


    "Haha! No matter how tough he is to others, he still has to obey his wife when he''s home. What a great man."


    "It must be hard for Stanley when his wife has such a dominant personality."


    "X is the only person who can overpower Stanley."


    "Of course. Have you seen Stanley surrendering to anyone except for X?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    The atmosphere felt very tense in the nursery. Even the nannies didn''t dare make a sound.


    Meanwhile, Lte Batton started crying even more loudly when she realized she wasn''t getting what she wanted.


    Stanley Batton''s heart hurt even more at the sound of her cries.


    He couldn''t bear it anymore, so he handed his daughter over to X and turned around to leave.


    He was a rational thinking man, but there were some emotions even he couldn''t control.


    He knew how to handle other people and issues, but he was helpless against his wife and children.


    X instantly became stern after he departed the room. She gave Lte a grave look. "Stop crying. You won''t get what you want even if you do. ¡°Children aren''t supposed to get whatever they want. That applies to everyone. There are many things in this world that we can''t aplish."


    She didn''t know if her daughter understood all that, but Lte abruptly stopped crying.


    X''s mood improved drastically after the crying stopped.


    "That chandelier is very expensive,


    my baby. It would be very costly¨¦


    we removed it just for you," she said patiently, pressing her forehead against hers.


    "Although


    de can afford it, we still y doesn''t grow on trees


    waste money like that.


    went on. Content belongs.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lte remained silent as she blinked and peered at her mother as if she understood what she was telling her.


    X felt quite sorry for her daughter. It was easy for her to give in, but she knew she shouldn''t.


    It was the best moment to educate her children to know what was right and wrong.


    When Lte had calmed down, she handed her over to one of the


    nannies before leaving the nural ner


    to head downstairs. She wanted to console her husband.


    She found Stanley sitting on the couch in the living room, reading a financial magazine.


    He had an awful facial expression, so she knew he was still upset over the whole situation earlier.


    Shaking her head helplessly, she walked over to sit beside him and rested her head against his shoulder.


    "I know you felt uneasy. So did I," X admitted softly. "But we''ve already gone over thisst night.


    "You know that spoiling our children is the equivalent of ruining their lives," she added.


    Stanley nodded. "I know, and I''ll do better next time."


    "I hope you won''t make the same mistake again. Sometimes, blood ties and familial rtionships are a mystery." He nodded again.

 Chapter 2333

    Chapter 2333


    ?


    "It''s different when it''s your own child. When I saw Lte crying, I felt my heart tearing apart. It was an awful experience.


    "I used to have a lot of ns after bing a father. I once thought I''d be able to be a strict parent. I imagined being like a teacher or a friend to our children.


    "But I now realize that it''s impossible," Stanley Batton sighed.


    With that, he gently caressed X Quest''s face. "Give me some time. I''ll try."


    His wife nodded. ¡°Okay, but I think we should swap roles. I''ll be the strict parent. I''m a little more cruel than you are.¡±


    In reality, she wasn''t cruel, but one of them had to be the strict parent.


    Since Stanley couldn''t do it, then she would have to.


    There needed to be a good cop and a bad cop in every family.


    She used to dream of being an easygoing mother, but now it seemed like her dream might nevere true.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t help but sigh at the thought. "Did you know that I used to think you could be a tough father?"


    Her husband had always been a man of principle with a tough exterior.


    "Me, too," he admitted. "I can only say that reality is sometimes different from expectations.


    "I used to wonder why other parents would spoil their children and whether they knew they risked ruining their future.


    "But after having our own children, I could understand how they must have felt," he sighed.


    X chuckled. "I understand that, too. Honestly, I want to give our children everything they want, but I can''t."


    Heughed before hugging her tightly. "All right, let''s not talk about this anymore. It''s time to eat. I made your favorite seafood noodle."


    Then, he


    "Also, I''d like to apologize for


    vsed as he gazed at her belongs to en.swnovel


    happened earlier," he added Content


    One good thing about Stanley was that he willingly admitted to his own mistakes.


    X shrugged casually at his apology. "It''s okay, Honey. Let''s go eat."


    He didn''t reply and silently led her into the dining room.


    After their meal, she was the first to leave the house while he took care of the dishes in the kitchen.


    He lingered behind once he had cleaned everything up, heading upstairs to the nursery.


    Lte Batton had cried for such a long time, so he wanted to check on her to see how she was feeling.


    Before the twins were born, his wife was his only weakness. It tripled now that he had children.


    If someone had kidnapped either his


    wife or children, he would agree to


    any request from the kidnapper He wouldn''t hesitate to give up everything in the world.


    When he entered the nursery, the children were ying with various toys on the white ymat.


    Lte had some woolen toys in her hands while Leon yed with some car models.


    The children looked like two wobbly


    meatballs from afar, with their


    chubby appearance and


    el.ne


    lack of


    Cadiness when sitting upright


    It was an adorable sight.


    Lte seemed to be in a good mood and had forgotten about the episode earlier.


    Stanley''s mood lifted at the sight.


    He couldn''t resist approaching and ying with them.

 Chapter 2335

    Chapter 2335


    ?


    Rachel Wood''s belly had grown significantly by then since she was now six months along in her pregnancy. She could no longer hide it. Despite her extended belly, she hadn''t gained any weight so far during her pregnancy, so she still looked like a young woman.


    No one would believe she was pregnant if they didn''t see her belly.


    Due to her pregnancy, Rachel appeared unusually delicate and demure, with a maternal aura around her.


    Sebastian Brenand had no intention to let his parents know about her pregnancy before the baby was born. However, what happened today was aplete surprise.


    He was not at home when they came over unannounced, leaving Rachel and a group of bodyguards to be ambushed.


    Upon arrival, they had threatened tomit suicide, making everyone frantic and left with no choice but to let them in.


    Sebastian regretted leaving home today at the thought.


    Presently, his parents were looking at Rachel''s stomach with grim expressions.


    "You''ve been sitting there all this time, and you still haven''t said a word. If you don''t have anything to say, why don''t you leave?" Sebastian said in a harsh tone without an ounce of respect for them.


    It was a crucial period during Rachel''s pregnancy now, and she wasn''t supposed to be under any stress.


    He sincerely hoped his parents would hurry up and leave.


    Although Rachel didn''t say a word, he knew how tormented she must''ve felt on the inside. Their presence here could have brought many unpleasant memories to the front of her mind.


    His parents'' facial expressions instantly turned bleak at his harsh words.


    His father''s face was all scrunched up in anger, while his mother was less expressive but still had her fists clenched as she gazed at her son.


    "Is this how you''re supposed to speak to your parents?" shemented in frustration. "We''re here to have a decent conversation with you.


    "Here''s the thing. We have agreed on


    you two being together and even pretending that nothing ever


    happened in the past. You arel.ne


    our son, after all. We''ll forgive you even if you''ve made mistakes."


    His parents had learned topromise with Sebastian these days.


    They could no longer say the cruel things they used to say while giving up their previous mindset.


    That was how things worked between parents and their children.


    They had to give in when push came to shove, no matter what happened. They didn''t want to lose Sebastian for good.


    They intended to reach a truce where both parties would offer topromise before they could be on good terms again.


    Sebastian instantly knew what his


    parents wanted, but he wasn''t even going to entertain the idea. He snorted inughter as he stared at his parents. "Do you even realize what you''ve just said?


    "You want to forget about everything that happened in the past? And you''re saying that you can forgive me even if I''ve made mistakes?


    "You make it sound as if I was the one who caused a scene for no reason. You''re only saying these things so that I''d y along and be on good terms with you again, aren''t you?


    "I''m telling you there''s no way this


    will ever happen. I don''t need youret


    forgiveness, and I won''t forgive you either. Rachel and I have never done anything wrong since the beginning.


    ¡°Whatever you think I did in the past was because you forced my hand. You deserved it,¡± he uttered.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 2336

    Chapter 2336


    ?


    Sebastian Brenand spoke indifferently, his tone resolute. He didn''t seem to have any reservation or hesitation whatsoever. Rachel Wood sat beside him as if she was a mere spectator, not wanting to get involved in his family matters.


    These days, she had grown much wiser due to her pregnancy. Bing a mother allowed her to be more mature.


    She also stopped behaving like a saint as she did in the past. She would not hold Sebastian back from his decisions nor offer him advice. She also wouldn''t fight or question him.


    His reaction made it clear that he wasn''t giving his parents the easy way out.


    Right then, their facial expressions turned even gloomier.


    Fuming, Sebastian''s father pointed an using finger at his son. "Are you nning to cut off all ties with us? Even if we''ve agreed to let you two stay together?"


    Sebastian bared his hands without hesitation and nodded. "Why not? You should''ve known everything you did back then was unforgivable." They had no retort to that, not knowing what to say other than being angry.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "All right, hurry up and leave if you have nothing else to say. Stop bothering my wife by being here. You''re both quite a disgusting sight," he bit out with distaste.


    He no longer felt anything for his parents. As time went on, he began to see things more clearly, and he was now determined not to have anything to do with them.


    It didn''t matter if they were genuine or merely feigning truce.


    He just wanted them gone.


    "We shouldn''t have raised you, Sebastian," his father dered.


    "Yes," his mother spoke up. "You don''t have any sense of gratitude toward your parents."


    Their words only made him chuckle.


    "Okay, say whatever you want. I


    won''t argue with any of it. Just leave once you''re done, and don''t ever barge into my home uninvited again to taint it with your filth. You can''t afford to."


    Then, he promptly stood up and gently carried Rachel up the stairs.


    He paused and continued to speak icily without turning back. "I''m warning you. If you dare to do. anything to Rachel, I will kill you. Not only that, but I''ll destroy everything that belongs to the Brenand family."


    Rachel and the baby inside her stomach were everything to Sebastian. Anyone who tried to harm them would have to fight him in a death match.


    His parents shuddered simultaneously at his parting words.


    Their son had thoroughly be more decisive and hardened.


    "I told you it wouldn''t work even if we tried," his mothermented sadly at her husband, who frowned deeply without a word.


    He felt a sudden sense of remorse, regretting everything he did to Rachel and Sebastian.


    It was karma.


    He released a long, helpless sigh at the thought before standing up to leave.


    His wife remained quiet and followed him.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian had brought Rachel into their bedroom, setting her down carefully on the bed.


    He then sat by her side and helped to settle her infortably by stacking pillows behind her.


    Once he made sure she was


    comfortable, he frowned as he gazed at her. "You should''ve just let them die even if they threatened to kill themselves. Why did you have to meet them? Why did you even let them in?"


    S


    sto

 Chapter 2337

    Chapter 2337


    ?


    Rachel Wood chuckled. "They are your parents, after all. What if they died in front of our house? How could I let that happen?


    "I may not like them, and I even considered ignoring them, but I wouldn''t wish death on anyone," she added.


    Sebastian Brenand felt his heart soften at her words.


    He let out a bitterugh as he ran his fingers through her hair affectionately. "You, my dear, are an idiot. You are the biggest and kindest idiot in the world.


    "My parents would never kill themselves! They were only trying to scare you. They are rich and powerful people. Do you really think they would give up all that?" he asked with a snort.


    Her brows furrowed together. "What if they did? We should always expect the worst because I can''t bear that responsibility."


    "I would never let you bear any responsibility even if it did happen," Sebastian told her with a soft smile.


    "Even so, I don''t want to cause anyone''s death," Rachel insisted.


    He gently caressed her face. ¡°If this happened to other women, I''m sure they would let my parents do as they wish.


    "They probably wouldn''t even care if they died in front of them. After all, my parents are criminals. Theymitted such heinous crimes against you. "Rachel, you really are different from the rest," he told her as he pulled her gently into his arms.


    "This is all my fault," he went on. "If I hadn''t gone out, none of this would''ve happened. It was an opportunity for them to show up to annoy you.


    "It is my fault that I didn''t look after you. I am truly sorry if seeing them made you recall all those memories from before."


    At that moment, he looked like Rachel''s most loyal devotee.


    "No, you haven''t done anything wrong," she assured him with a shake of her head. "You can''t stay home with me all day long, can you? You''re a businessman with apany to run.


    "How does this have anything to do with you being away from home?" she added.


    "Anyway, it is still my fault for not protecting you. I''m sorry," he said.


    "Stop saying sorry. You didn''t do anything wrong," Rachel stated.


    He didn''t respond to that and silently hugged her close.


    "I thought you''d speak up for them earlier. It was so unlike you," Sebastian asked after a while.


    Rachel guess


    the out a humorlessugh. "


    grown up now. I no


    think the


    same way as I used


    I''m


    ¨¤ saint anymore." Conteer


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yeah. I like the way you are now. Don''t be too much of a saint," he smiled in relief.


    She gave him a gentle nod, her hand covering her extended belly carefully.


    Suddenly, the baby began to move as if able to sense her touch.


    It felt like a gentle kick.


    Sensing


    movement, RachelThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    starteding. "Ahh! Honey, t t kicked! Oh, the baby.


    baby


    min!" Content belongs t


    The sensation repeated a second time. It felt so real.


    It made her fully aware that there was life inside her stomach.

 Chapter 2338

    Chapter 2338


    ?


    Their baby would be born in a few months, making them a perfect family.


    Rachel Wood''s expression softened at the thought. Her initial sour mood, caused by Sebastian Brenand''s parents, was now lifted.


    This baby was like a remedy that could heal everything for Rachel.


    Sebastian hurriedly ced his hand on Rachel''s stomach before leaning to press his ear against the bump. "Hey, little fellow. Don''t kick too hard, or you might hurt your mother."


    The baby kicked again as soon as he finished his sentence. This time, he could feel the movement against his face.


    His heart melted, and his mood improved as well.


    "Did you understand what Daddy said? Was that your reply?" he addressed the bump, feeling a need tomunicate with his child.


    "Little fellow, be good and grow strong in Mommy''s stomach. We''ll be able to meet in a few months.


    "When you are a little older, Daddy will take you and Mommy to see the world, okay?


    "We''d travel the world and buy many toys for you from the ces we visit. What do you say to that, hmm?" Sebastian''s tone was extremely gentle. He seemed to be glowing brightly and warmly.


    Rachel enjoyed seeing him like that, her heart growing warmer.


    "Travel the world and buy toys? That''s a wonderful idea!" she eximed with a grin. "Okay, once our child grows up, we can travel the world together as a family. It''s a promise."


    She couldn''t help but feel excited just by imagining it.


    He chuckled. "I''ve never gone back on my word."


    "Yeah, I know. That''s why I''m looking forward to it," she nodded eagerly with a grin.


    He immediately gazed at her baby


    bump upon hearing that. "Did you hear that? Mommy agrees. Baby, keep growing ande into this world safely. Daddy and Mommy will take you around the world, okay?


    "We will hold your hands and take you to the most beautiful ces, all right?¡± he added, wishing their baby could be born sooner.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was so ready to meet his child already.


    Rachel beamed and gently ruffled


    ?????


    his hair wish time could go faster so that we''d be able to meet our


    baby sooner. I can''t wait Honey."


    She looked forward to their life as a family of three. She anticipated that her life with Sebastian would be even more wonderful with the arrival of their child.


    With the addition of their child, there would be moreughter and joy in the family.


    He could only chuckle sheepishly. "Yeah. I wish tomorrow is the day of your delivery."


    Sheughed without replying as she continued to ruffle his hair gently.


    Then, they both began chatting with their baby, speaking as if it could hear and understand them.


    They had a lot of fun talking to the baby bump, despite not getting a response at all.

 Chapter 2339

    Chapter 2339


    ?


    Sebastian Brenand and Rachel Wood had been interacting with the baby in her belly, enjoying the peaceful moment together as a family. Meanwhile, his parents were fuming once they arrived home,menting that their son was increasingly stubborn.


    They knew very well that they had thoroughly lost him.


    His father sat down and clenched his fists tightly before yelling at his wife. "It''s your wonderful idea that caused us to lose our sonpletely."


    "Hey, didn''t you agree to my suggestion of sending that girl to the mountains? Why are you ming it on me now? Are you even a man?" she retorted in a furious fit.


    She was unhappy to fail at too many attempts to win her son backtely. Her husband naturally became a target for her to vent out her frustrations now that he suddenly provoked her.


    At that moment, he was also furious and got even more upset when he heard what she said.


    He promptlyshed out at her. ¡°Can you stop yapping so much? Yes, I agreed to your suggestion, but you were the one who came up with it, weren''t you?"


    "I did, but you had to agree to it, too!" she yelled.


    "Shut up. You''re annoying."


    "Please don''t direct all your anger at me. We did those things together," his wife replied, earning her a re from him before he headed upstairs.


    She watched him leave but didn''t run after him. Instead, she sat there fuming without saying a word.


    She was anxious right then, not knowing what to do. If she had to be honest, she would admit to feeling remorse for her past actions.


    She regretted going down the extreme path. Otherwise, perhaps her rtionship with her son wouldn''t have turned out like that.


    As his parents, they would frequently act tough in front of their son to the extent of ckmailing him. They didn''tpromise and were unwilling to let Sebastian and Rachel go.


    It was as if they didn''t care about


    him at In reality, they cared so


    much, especially now that there et


    losing him.


    The more they cared, the more remorseful they felt.


    ***


    were


    Time went by in the blink of an eye, and several months had passed.


    It was finally Rachel''s expected delivery date.


    Sebastian personally cooked a table full of dishes for her even though she hadn''t felt anything yet.


    After making sure Rachel had


    eat, he drove her to


    on of their bodyguards.


    I Hospital''s VIP ward et


    The first day went by uneventfully, but she finally felt something on the second night.


    Soon, medical staff gathered at her ward to begin monitoring her condition and looking after her.


    Her delivery was considered a sess.


    It didn''t hurt much in the beginning.


    After receiving the anesthetic shot, she didn''t feel anything at all.


    Rachel gave birth to an adorable baby girl in a private delivery ward at five o''clock in the morning.


    She had passed out from


    exhaustion as soon as the baby was born. Sebastian stayed quietly by her side supporting her throughout the entire process.


    He even cut off his daughter''s umbilical cord.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2340

    Chapter 2340


    ?


    After the delivery, Sebastian Brenand and the medical staff moved Rachel Wood and his daughter to arge, soft bed.


    The nurses kept an eye on the newborn the entire time while he focused his attention on his wife.


    He retrieved some warm water and carefully dabbed the sweat off Rachel''s body before gripping her hand tightly as he stayed by her side.


    He never once looked at the baby who was currently feeding on milk.


    The baby girl seemed so small and dainty, with her skin flushed red right after birth.


    She looked so helpless.


    When the medical staff saw the newborn, they felt their hearts melting.


    One of the nurses peeked at Sebastian. "Mr. Brenand, would you like to have a look at your daughter? She''s truly adorable," she praised. "This little girl has inherited all the good traits from both parents. I''m sure she''ll grow up to be a beautiful woman."


    "Yeah, she is adorable. Apart from crying a little when she was born, she barely made any sounds."


    While the nurses spoke, the baby quietly drank her milk, her small, red hands gripping the bottle tightly. She sucked on the teat with all her might, appearing hungry.


    It made everyone''s heart melt.


    However, Sebastian shook his head at the nurse. "I don''t have time to look at her now while my wife is still unconscious."


    Presently, he could only worry about Rachel and whether she would wake up. As for his newborn daughter, he knew she was in safe hands with plenty of medical staff by her side.


    He couldn''t afford to be distracted when he was the only one by Rachel''s side.


    The nurses exchanged curious nces upon hearing that, recalling three other people who behaved exactly like him in the past.


    They were Stanley Batton, Henry Armstrong, and Josh Batton.


    Now, Sebastian also behaved simrly.


    They couldn''t help but sigh to themselves.


    Indeed, birds of a feather flock together. Friends of good husbands were also good husbands themselves.


    Right then the nurses couldn''t help


    but


    to view the new father


    admiration. Contential


    Content belongs t


    sto


    "Mr. Brenand, you are a great husband," one of the nurses couldn''t resist saying.


    "Isn''t that the least I could do when my wife went through so much to give birth to my baby?" he asked, recalling the scene of the delivery process.


    The thought of how much pain Rachel was in made his heart shatter.


    He decided then he didn''t want another child.


    He and Rachel would only have one daughter.


    "You''re right


    a nurse said. "To be


    You men don''t think a


    do. You''re one of the rare


    "1


    He didn''tment further, preferring to silently hold Rachel''s hand as he waited for her to wake up.


    Her eyes fluttered open then.


    She tried her best to smile when she saw him.


    Her body was still weak from delivering her baby, making her feel awful.


    Despiteying in bed, her body felt light, as if she was floating in the air.


    She also felt a little dizzy.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was as if she might die the very next second.


    Even so, as soon as she saw the tender look in Sebastian''s eyes, she was healed.

 Chapter 2341

    Chapter 2341


    ?


    Sebastian Brenand felt relieved when Rachel Wood woke up to his hand sping hers tightly.


    "How do you feel? Are you dizzy? Are you tired? Does your stomach still hurt?¡± he voiced several questions at once with a worried look.


    Rachel felt touched by her husband''s concern.


    Someone once told her that she would see her partner''s true colors once she became pregnant.


    True enough, she remembered everything Sebastian did for her throughout her pregnancy up until now. His care and concern for her proved to be his utmost priority, that much was apparent to her.


    Even now, he remained by her side the entire time when everyone else attended to the baby after the birth.


    Rachel was still more important to him between his wife and their daughter.


    She couldn''t help but tear up at the thought.


    ¡°What''s the matter, hmm? Do you feel ufortable?¡± he asked in a frantic tone when he saw her tearing up, appearing a little restless. ¡°Does it hurt? Tell me, Darling."


    Without waiting for a reply, he directly addressed the doctor. "I think my wife isn''t feeling too well. Please check on her quickly."


    Rachel grinned at his overreaction and cast her eyes at her doctor. "Don''t worry, Doctor. I''m fine."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her gaze then shifted to her worried husband. "I haven''t said anything, so how are you sure I''m not feeling well?" she said. "I''m fine, just feeling a little weak."


    "Why did you cry then? You scared me," Sebastian replied with a long sigh. She made him panic with her reaction earlier.


    "You are overreacting," she said with a smile. "I was emotional because I felt touched."


    "Why is that?"


    "I was moved by how well you treat me. I saw everything you did today. You are such a great husband, Sebastian," she praised with a smile.


    "That''s for sure, Ms. Wood. Mr.


    Brenand is one hundred percent a great husband. He''s the model husband of our generation. He was so worried when you passed out earlier," a nurse spoke up.


    "He stayed by your side without even a nce at the baby. I remember thinking that he kept his eyes on you the entire time, apart from cutting the umbilical cord in the delivery room," she added as an


    afterthought.


    The more she spoke, the more she felt envious of the new mother.


    If God gave her such a good husband, not only would she be willing to give birth to his child, but she would even jump through hoops for him. Rachel felt her heart grow warm at her words as she nced at the nurse. "Yeah, I can see that."


    ¡°Honestly, what is the big deal? It''s only my responsibility," Sebastian conveyed.


    Rachel chuckled and then asked, "How is the baby? Is she healthy?"


    She only caught a glimpse of her


    baby right after delivery before


    fainting from exhaustion. She never


    got to


    know how her newborn daughter was doing. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She had already memorized her daughter''s appearance despite only managing a fleeting look, recalling how tiny, skinny, and pink she was.


    Her baby reminded her of a small bunny. She had seemed so pitifully frail and defenseless.


    Rachel''s heart melted the moment she saw her child.


    She felt as if she could do anything for her baby.

 Chapter 2342

    Chapter 2342


    ?


    Hearing that, the doctor immediately smiled. "Don''t worry, Ms. Wood. All indicators show that she''s a normal healthy baby."


    Rachel Wood felt very happy at his reassurance. She''d never asked for much for her child. All she wanted was for her to be healthy.


    "That is great to hear," she said, sounding pleased. "Can you carry my baby to me? I want to hold her for a while."


    She had been waiting eagerly to hold her baby in her arms even though she was still physically weak.


    Sebastian Brenand instantly shook his head at her request. "No way. Your body is still weak from the delivery. You shouldn''t hold the baby. I could carry her for you to see if you''d like."


    He proceeded to walk over to the baby, who had just fallen asleep peacefully after finishing her milk.


    She was so small that her chest rose and fell with each shallow breath.


    The way she clenched her fists tightly above her head was adorable.


    It was the first time Sebastian had paid close attention to his child since she was born.


    Seeing his newborn like that instantly put him in a much better mood as he gazed at her tenderly at that moment.


    He reached out to carefully pick her up as if he was holding a priceless treasure.


    A nurse standing nearby stepped closer to assist him out of fear that he might drop the child.


    The new father''s gentle gaze came with a hint of nervousness.


    It wasn''t his first attempt at handling a newborn baby, but he seemed anxiously stiff.


    With some help, he managed to hold the babyfortably in his arms as he slowly walked up to Rachel to sit beside her.


    He then brought their daughter


    closer


    Our


    his wife. "Can you see her?


    y is sound asleep nowhe


    told her softly. Content belongs to


    Rachel felt her heart swelling with


    pride


    that


    gazed at her baby.


    let


    ment, she wanted to give her


    the best of everything in the world.


    She would give her child the best protection and let her grow up healthily like a princess.


    She couldn''t resist an urge to reach out and hold her as her motherly instincts took over.


    Seeing that, her husband


    subconsciously evaded herThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    outstretched hands. "I said no. You


    can do it tomorrow. You should rest


    do-it


    now, and we''ll talk once you recover slightly." Content belongs to


    "I really am fine," she assured him pleadingly. "Please, I''m begging you. Let me hold her. Just for a while. Please?"


    Sebastian shook his head again. "I know how you feel, but you simply can''t. Wait until your body gets better."


    She wanted to insist, but she chose not to argue when she saw how determined he was. She nodded helplessly and gave up.


    His gaze softened at herpliance. "Be a good girl, okay?"


    She nodded again.

 Chapter 2343

    Chapter 2343


    ?


    Sebastian Brenand felt as if he already had the world before him as he held his child and watched over the love of his life.


    He would never trade them for the world even if someone made the offer. These two people before him were his entire world. He loved them more than anything and anyone else.


    Even the medical staff felt envious upon seeing how happy the family seemed.


    None of them would''ve thought that Sebastian, who was a womanizer previously, could be loyal to a single woman someday.


    He''d given up everything for Rachel Wood, bidding farewell to wealth and fame and then choosing to live a regr life instead.


    They truly admired his wife for being able to change the man and figured that she was no ordinary woman.


    "Rachel?" he called out softly.


    She smiled at him while gently caressing their baby''s head. "Hmm?"


    "I just wanted to thank you," he said solemnly. "Thank you for choosing to marry me while you''re still young and beautiful.


    "Thank you for giving me our wonderful daughter. Thank you for everything you''ve given me."


    He spoke from the bottom of his heart.


    His wife merely shrugged in nonchnce. "You don''t have to thank me. Since we love each other, these are all things I''m supposed to do."


    She inhaled deeply before adding, ¡°Sebastian, I want to thank you for giving me the best kind of love. I haven''t felt envious of anyone else ever since we got together."


    Ever since she married him, all her fantasies of a good husband hade true. Hence, there was never a need to be envious of others anymore.


    She''d no longer feel a sense of


    longing every time she saw intimate couples on TikTok or in real life because she knew Sebastian could offer her much more than those people.


    He would give her anything those people gave their wives and even things they couldn''t.


    He rumpled her hair affectionately. "As


    to do since we love each


    Is it did, these are what I''m


    wnovel


    ''Content belongs tono


    Their loving derations spurred an array ofments from the nurses who spoke one after another.


    "What have I done wrong to deserve watching this?"


    "Mr. Brenand and Ms. Wood, you two seem so in love."


    "Ms. Wood, we are envious of you. Your husband is every woman''s ideal type of man."


    "There''s no point in being envious. You must first look as good as Ms. Wood."


    ¡°Oh, that''s right. Forget it, then. I don''t deserve a man like that.¡±


    Rachel scratched her head in an embarrassed manner at theirments, opting to address the two nurses who spokest. "Don''t say that. Everyone deserves a good partner and a fantastic rtionship. I believe you will find the right guy.


    ¡°Also, youngdy... you are a prettydy, and you deserve a wonderful rtionship," she added.


    Her words made everyone feel moved and awed, finally understanding how a man like Sebastian could fall for Rachel.


    What man could resist a kind and delicate woman like her?


    Even women might fall for her.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Wood, you are a kind and gentle soul."

 Chapter 2344

    Chapter 2344


    ?


    "That''s right. She''s truly a kind and gentle soul. I couldn''t agree more."


    "You have a pleasant voice, and I like you a lot, Ms. Wood."


    A couple of other nursesplimented her, making Rachel Wood feel even more self-conscious.


    "Stop saying these things. I''m embarrassed now," she muttered, awkwardly scratching the back of her head once again.


    The nurses watched over the baby and advised the new parents of several noteworthy points to follow.


    Then they all filed out, leaving Rachel and Sebastian the only ones in the spacious ward.


    "Shall we name our daughter Mandy Wood as we had previously agreed? What do you say?" he asked with a smile.


    She nodded instantly. "Okay, sure. Let''s go with that."


    They had been debating over potential names for the longest time.


    However, no matter how much they debated, they still preferred the name Mandy Wood if they had a daughter.


    "So our daughter will be Mandy Wood from now on," he said as he looked excitedly at his wife.


    "Yes, that sounds great," she nodded while gently caressing her daughter''s cheek. "Cutie, you will be Mandy Wood from now on. Your father and I shall call you Mandy. What do you think?"


    Her voice was so delicate, it was as if it could melt everything away.


    Mandy had already fallen asleep by then, so she could not hear her mother''s soft-spoken words. She was sleeping soundly with her little lips pouting in a sweet smile.


    Rachel was so mesmerized by the sight of that pure smile that it felt like that moment would forever be imprinted on her mind.


    She was already in love with her.


    She couldn''t help but try to hug Mandy again at the thought, but her husband managed to dodge her hands again.


    "Don''t," he warned in a low voice. "I''ve told you that you need to rest. Why aren''t you listening?"


    "Oh, I just couldn''t help myself," she sighed.


    "Keep it together, okay?"


    She nodded obediently but reached out to gently touch her little face again.


    Mandy smelled like milk now,


    probably because she just drank et


    bottle a while ago. The milky scent filled the room, making it feebeven more peaceful.


    Even the air felt much warmer, too.


    "I''ll share the good news with


    Stanley and the others, including et


    your parents. What do you think?" Sebastian asked with a smile.


    She agreed with a nod.


    He called to inform Stanley Batton and his parents-inw about their baby''s arrival at eight o''clock in the morning.


    Everyone broke out into joyful smiles when they received the news.


    At ten o''clock, Stanley brought X Quest, Josh Batton, Annabeth Cates, Henry Armstrong, and Georgie Clementine to visit Rachel and t baby.


    UMS


    theirThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The ward had a lively atmosphere, with everyone gathered together.


    In fact, with so many influential people appearing at the hospital, they attracted lots of attention.


    Soon, everyone in the hospital was talking about them.

 Chapter 2345

    Chapter 2345


    ?


    Multiple hospital staff pretended to have duties in the area just to catch a glimpse of the visitors in Rachel Wood''s ward.


    They kept walking back and forth around her door, but it was kept closed. There was no chance to even eavesdrop through the soundproofed door.


    Hence, the staff who intentionally came to see X Quest and the others left with disappointment.


    Even so, they continued to discuss excitedly among themselves-


    "Oh my god! Stanley, X, and Josh are all in Ms. Wood''s ward. Our hospital is suddenly full of life.¡±


    "I was lucky enough to see Stanley and Josh at the entrance. They''re both so handsome! X is truly beautiful, too."


    "Oh my god! I never would''ve dreamed of seeing my idol, Josh, in front of the hospital''s entrance."


    "I''m envious you managed to see Josh in person. I missed the opportunity. Hmmph!"


    "I''d like to know how X takes care of her skin. Why is her skin in such good condition?"


    "Honestly, instead of being envious of the people who saw Josh, we might as well envy Rachel herself. Shees from an ordinary family but is married into a wealthy one. She even runs in the same circle as Josh and his friends. She sounds like a female protagonist in a novel!"


    Rachel and the others in her ward were oblivious to these ongoing discussions, which originated from a small group of people in the hospital. After that, it made it onto the list of hot topics after some medical staff published the posts on their social media ounts.


    News regarding Josh Batton, Stanley Batton, and X Quest showing up together at Municipal Hospital to visit their friend spread like wildfire, iming the number one hot topic on Weibo.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Thement section came alive with numerous remarks-


    "Oh my god! I am so envious of the hospital staff who got to see Josh, X, and Stanley in person!"


    "I wonder who they are visiting. I envy that person. I want to be visited by them, too."


    "Stop dreaming. There is no way


    ordinary folks like us could be


    part of their circle of friends. You don''t have to be curious about their identity because you would never get close to them anyway.


    "That person must be a rich and beautiful woman or a rich and handsome guy because they''re all such good friends. I''m truly envious of that person."


    "I''d like to interview the person they visited. I want to find out how it feels like to be surrounded by a group of ultra-rich people."


    "I bet that person doesn''t feel anything in particr. After all, what you find unbelievable is probably typical to them. Well, you should know."


    ***


    After visiting Rachel and Mandy Wood, X and the others left the ward together, leaving Sebastian Brenand and his family alone.


    The ward quietened down again after they left, a stark contrast to the noisy ambiance outside the hospital.


    People who had found out about the news had gathered outside the hospital building to wait for Josh, Stanley, and X.


    The three of them were stunned by the huge crowd when they walked out of the building, but they brushed it off as it was nothing new. However, the crowd being there meant that they needed hospital security to escort their group to their helicopter with much difficulty. Once they embarked safely, Stanley directly operated the helicopter and hastily took off, prompting several reactions from the crowd- "Oh my god! Did you see that? Stanley even knows how to fly a helicopter!"


    "The Batton men are all so talented! Ahh, I''m so envious of the women married to those men, especially X."


    "There''s no point in being envious.


    Some things depend on luck.


    Women who are married to the men


    in the Batton family must be duckier


    than others."

 Chapter 2346

    Chapter 2346


    ?


    "Isn''t Stanley just so handsome? I think he''s much more attractive than Josh."


    "I always thought there wouldn''t be a more handsome man than Josh, but I realized I was too ignorant after seeing Stanley."


    "I wish I could be X or Annabeth. These two women are so lucky."


    As they spoke, their jealousy became more apparent.


    Right then, each of them had looks of envy in their eyes.


    Stanley Batton first dropped off Josh Batton and Annabeth Cates at their office with his helicopter before sending Henry Armstrong and Georgie Clementine home.


    Finally, he flew X Quest and himself to Quest Group, apanying her into her office while she worked.


    Stanley kept to himself throughout the day when she attended meetings. He would sit nearby with magazines, fiddle with his phone, and scroll through Weibo.


    He would sometimes massage his wife''s shoulders or y games on his phone whenever she sat at her desk to go through paperwork. Being at work had always been a solemn atmosphere, but it felt more rxing with his presence.


    X enjoyed this feeling. It made her feel as if the entire world was a wonderful ce.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She continued working in her office until five o''clock in the evening with her husband right by her side.


    He never uttered a single word throughout the day.


    She gently rubbed her aching shoulders once she finished her work, and then directly stood up to walk over to him.


    Her husband was ying Honor of


    Kings


    en his phone, right in the


    l


    middle of a team fight where they had the upper hand.


    His champion had leveled up sufficiently to dominate his opponents.


    Yet, he instantly set his phone aside without hesitation when he saw


    , reaching out to be. Poet


    onto hisp.


    her


    "Are you done with work?" he asked with a pleased smile on his face.


    Right then, the setting sun lit up the sky outside and her office lights were still off.


    Rays of light streamed in through the windows, illuminating the room with a warm golden hue.


    Here, Stanley seemed extremely gentle to her.


    She leaned into his hug as she nodded. "Yes. Why did you stop ying? You would have won this round for sure."


    As soon as she finished speaking,


    bet


    his champion was killed in the game during a team fight, prompting his teammates to yell at him.


    W


    She let out a bitterugh. "Your teammates seem to be rather annnoyed about that."


    "It''s fine. Let them yell," he shrugged.


    "How could you drag the entire team down like that?"


    "I wanted to hug my wife properly. How do I do that if I stayed on my phone, hmm?" he replied.

 Chapter 2347

    Chapter 2347


    ?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I feel sorry for your team," X Quest stated, ncing at Stanley Batton''s gamey to see that they had already lost their advantage.


    The rest of his team couldn''t fight against five opponents without him, leaving only four of them ying actively.


    They started cursing at him.


    "Hey, dude! Are you crazy? What the hell?"


    "What is the meaning of this? Hurry up and start moving, or else I''ll report you."


    "Could the opponents have sent him here?"


    X started getting annoyed by their criticisms.


    "Your teammates are all yelling at you because they are about to lose," she said as she lifted her chin toward his phone.


    ncing at his screen, he picked it up leisurely. "Not exactly."


    He began to y while keeping his hold on X, ignoring the ongoing curses courtesy of his teammates.


    ¡°Hey, idiot! What are you doing?"


    "You don''t know how to y at all, do you?"


    "You got lucky when you made those god-like moves, didn''t you?"


    As they spoke, Stanley made another error during a team fight and got himself killed instantly.


    His teammates began yelling even more intensely-


    "You''re horrible at this!"


    "You''re doing it again. Get lost if you can''t y."


    "I now believe that he only lucked out earlier when he yed so well."


    Hepletely ignored them with a look of indifference as he casually purchased some equipment before returning to continue the team fight.


    By then, only two teammates remained alive, while the opponents still had their entire team intact.


    The two teammates were escaping, but he chose to stay.


    They eximed in surprise-


    "Are you truly crazy? Hurry up and run!"


    "Run, dude!"


    "Are you going back there to die?"


    He meree


    his cool without


    showing any facial expression, apt


    the with his Aatrox. Content


    then he directly charged toward his


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Suddenly, a miracle happened.


    Stanley had single-handedly brought all five of his opponents down to dangerously low health.


    Seeing this development, his two teammates quickly aided him in killing the enemies.


    His Aatrox was like an indestructible


    battle god with their cooperation and together, he managed to kill five of his opponents in quick session.


    The trio won against their five opponents.


    The unbelievable oue of the team fight caused much excitement among his team members-


    "D*mn! Boss, can I add you as my friend?"


    "I''m sorry, Boss. It felt like I was watching a professional gamer just now when you were ying."


    "Are you a professional gamer? I admire you so much. Let''s add each other as friends. We can raise our score together."


    "I feel deeply embarrassed by what I said earlier. I shouldn''t have doubted your abilities."


    He didn''t reply to any of them despite their change of hearts.


    Instead, he silently logged out


    Von


    the


    game before shifting his attention to his wife.


    X gently ced both hands on his shoulders. "Honey, you were amazing!"

 Chapter 2348

    Chapter 2348


    ?


    "Really?" Stanley Batton asked.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    X Quest nodded. "Yeah, you were. You would''ve been hailed as the battle god if that happened during a professional match."


    "Oh?"


    "I''m serious," she insisted.


    "But that wasn''t a professional match. My opponents were all terrible," he stated as he made a face.


    "How could there be terrible yers at such high ranks?" she asked.


    One of Stanley''s teammates from the match sent him a friend request while they were speaking, and he identally clicked on the button to ept. Almost immediately, that person began to speak.


    "Boss, are you interested in joining my team? I''m the manager in charge of Team IM''s Honor of Kings section.


    "How old are you this year? We can discuss wages by meeting up in person as long as you agree.


    "Our club would never exploit our professional gamers."


    Stanley smirked in amusement before replying to him. "I''m not interested."


    However, the man didn''t let that deter him from pestering a talented gamer.


    "Don''t say that. Why wouldn''t you be interested? You can earn a lot of money from gaming, you know? You might even make up to ten million a year. "Most professional gamers earn several tens of millions per year. Don''t you want to make this much money?


    "Our club''s owner, Henry Armstrong, is no ordinary businessman. He is very generous to our gamers.


    "Not only does he offer a high sry, but he also pays out huge bonuses during festivities. These bonusese at 100,000 at the very least," he added.


    However, his arguments failed to impress Stanley.


    "I''m still not interested," he typed, feeling upelled by what most people deemed was a lucrative offer.


    "Why?"


    He stopped responding to the man altogether.


    "Don''t you want money?" the man asked, but he didn''t get a reply.


    1


    Still, he wasn''t about to give up. "How about this? Come for a trial session, and I''ll start you off at fifteen million per annum if you perform well. Would that work? doubt you would give up such a great offer." Content belongs to


    Stanley directly blocked him to prove that he didn''t care.


    "You didn''t have to block him. He seems rather earnest," X voiced out instantly when she saw that.


    "He''d just keep harassing me if I didn''t," he replied.


    "He''s quite intriguing. Before, he was yelling at you for being a terrible yer. And now he''s trying to recruit you into his professional gaming team," she said, shaking her head helplessly.


    He let out a chuckle before sweeping her up into his arms. "Come on, let''s head home. Our kids are waiting for us."


    At the mention of their children, their gazes softened.


    X, especially, wore a tender expression on her face.


    "Yeah. We are out of the kids'' favorite snacks. Let''s stop by our favorite store to pick some up," she suggested. "As you wish."


    Then, he carried her out of the office with her struggling in embarrassment once they made it out the door.


    he This


    "Put me down!" she hissed under her breath. "This is so unbing. The staff hasn''t left yet at this houre Stanley! There are people around us."


    "There aren''t many people on this floor, anyway. I''ll let you go once we get into the elevator," he countered smoothly.


    She cast a furtive look around and saw that he was right, so she allowed him to carry her into the elevator.


    Once inside, he still refused to let go. He acted as if he was holding a priceless artifact.


    X gently wrapped her arms around his neck. "All right, put me down. We will be arriving soon."


    "Let''s talk after the elevator stops."


    ¡°What happened to you letting me go after we got into the elevator?" she asked incredulously.


    "I changed my mind. I simply can''t let go," Stanley dered with a grin, leaving her speechless. At that moment, X felt nothing but sweetness in her heart.

 Chapter 2349

    Chapter 2349


    ?


    Suddenly, the lights went out in the elevator, plunging Stanley Batton and X Quest into darkness.


    It was pitch ck.


    She instantly tightened her arms around her husband''s neck, feeling nervous.


    "Oh no, I think there''s a power disruption, but it shouldn''t affect the elevators. The backup generator should automatically run in the event of a ckout," she said in confusion.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''ll try calling someone to check on it now," Stanley told her as he put her down slowly.


    At that moment, the elevator suddenly plunged downwards, making them panic.


    She grabbed for Stanley blindly and held on tightly while he hastily pressed against the wall behind him to find bnce.


    The elevator continued its rapid descent into further darkness.


    An eerie feeling made the air feel stale.


    X felt goosebumps erupting all over her body. "What''s going on? The elevator is out of control. Honey, what do we do? Are we going to die here?"


    If the elevator kept descending at this rate, they would die with certainty.


    "What on earth should we do?" she shrieked in fear.


    "Don''t panic and stand next to me. Do what I do. Press your hands against the walls, and use it to protect your spine," Stanley instructed calmly. "Then bend your knees and brace for impact. It will reduce the severity of your injuries," he added, sounding much more grounded than X''s anxious tone.


    She moved to stand beside him and did as instructed by pressing her back to the wall while keeping her knees bent.


    They sped each other''s hands tightly in the darkness.


    They had no idea what would happen next. Would the elevator drop to thest floor and shatter all their bones? Or would it stop somewhere in the middle by some miracle?


    They could only silently pray for it to stop.


    Thoughts of their children and his parents came to mind, people they still needed to look after.


    There were too many people in this world they would miss.


    They couldn''t just leave like that.


    "Honey, I''m right here by your side, okay? Don''t be afraid." His soothing voice reached her ears in the dark. "No matter what happens, we''ll get through it together."


    The elevator seemed to have sped up as he spoke. They were still falling.


    At this rate, it couldn''t possibly stop in the middle.


    X turned to look in his direction, her eyes searching for a glimpse of him in the darkness. "I''m so lucky to have met you in this lifetime, Honey. Thank you for giving me such a wonderful life.


    "Truthfully, I have no regrets even if I die right now because I have everything I ever wanted. I just can''t let our children go," she said in despair.


    There were many things she wanted to say at that moment. She was afraid she might never get the chance if she didn''t.


    "If we die, your parents or Josh and the others will be able to take care of the kids, won''t they? What do you think?


    "Honey, I love you so much. I honestly do," she added.


    Stanley held her hand tightly to reassure her "Don''t think the worst, okay? We might turn out just fine. something bad happens, then it is simply our fate. We''ll be together even in death. I only feel bad for our children."


    As soon as he had finished speaking, the elevator began to vibrate violently.


    The entire world seemed to be shaking.


    She subconsciously grabbed hold of his hand and maintained her posture.


    The condition had worsened in thest few seconds, making them feel nervous and suffocated.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the vibration ended as abruptly as it had appeared, but the elevator was still falling downward, picking up speed.


    There was nothing normal about the entire situation.

 Chapter 2350

    Chapter 2350


    ?


    "Do you think there''s something wrong with the elevator? Logically speaking, we should''ve reached the bottom by now. Why do you think we haven''t yet?¡± X Quest quickly raised her question.


    She couldn''t help feeling frantic despite trying her best to calm herself down. Her heart could very well beat right out of her chest any second.


    Stanley Batton frowned deeply in the dark. "Yeah, you''re right. I think so, too."


    "What do you think is going on?" she asked.


    He shook his head helplessly and didn''t say anything.


    The elevator continued to drop, and it seemed to be heading downward in an endless pit.


    It was as if there was no end to the descent.


    Time passed very quickly.


    Half an hour had passed unknowingly, but they were still moving downwards.


    X began to feel less nervous after a long while of being in perpetual fear.


    Her eyes searched around in the darkness before turning toward her husband. "This is very strange. The elevator is still falling downward. We seem to be going down an endless pit.


    "It doesn''t seem to have an end. Why is this happening? Is this something paranormal?" she wondered out loud.


    Stanley felt equally confused. "I don''t know."


    It was the first time he had encountered something like this in real life.


    He only ever saw things like this in films or novels.


    "Are we dreaming?" she asked suddenly.


    If this was only a dream, X wished she would wake up then. Everything felt so surreal.


    She didn''t dare to believe any of this was real.


    She pinched her thigh at the thought,


    realizing with a sinking feeling thatN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    was indeed real if the interse


    pain was any indication. Conta


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It wasn''t a dream.


    It was so strange.


    "Are we being haunted? Where is this elevator taking us?" she questioned.


    With that, she promptly activated her prative vision to see the situation underneath her feet.


    However, she realized her skill didn''t work here. No matter how she tried, it was still pitch ck as far as her eyes could see.


    That made it even more bizarre. She had never encountered something like this before.


    "Why is this happening? My


    prative vision doesn''t work here.


    I think there is something very odd about this. Are we being haunted?" she added.


    X subconsciously leaned closer to Stanley, who was her only source of security under such circumstances.


    He tightened his grip on her hand while


    all


    anything like it." Content b


    ing his head. "Yes.


    to


    Another thirty minutes passed before the elevator finally stopped without crashing as they presumed.


    They didn''t get crushed into pieces, either.


    They came to a steady halt just like a normal elevator.


    That made X and Stanley feel even spookier as they exchanged nces.


    Ding.


    The elevator doors suddenly opened.

 Chapter 2351

    Chapter 2351


    ?


    Unexpectedly, an unusual world appeared in front of X Quest and Stanley Batton, almost blinding them with ring brightness. They could see an endless sea of red spider lilies before them, where each glistened vividly in full bloom.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it was currently autumn in Antis, supposedly the mostfortable season of the year, it now felt as cold as winter.


    Bone-chilling breezes blew from every direction.


    X and Stanley were freezing and both shocked by the peculiar scene they were seeing.


    The elevator incident was strange enough, but whatever this was made it even weirder.


    There were no longer in the real world.


    ording to myths, red spider lilies only grew along the pathway to hell.


    X couldn''t help but think they had gone to the Underworld somehow.


    Did the elevator take them all the way down to hell?


    She couldn''t help but gasp at the thought.


    Stanley frowned as he gazed at his wife. "Don''t be afraid. No matter where this ce is, I will protect you."


    She nodded but still couldn''t help feeling restless.


    A golden ray of light suddenly appeared before them, and they began experiencing a headache right after.


    Various memories began appearing in their minds regarding Betty Starmount, the nine-tailed demon fox, and Sophie Kenwick.


    They remembered everything that happened with the nine-tailed demon fox in their past lives and how much Sophie had sacrificed for them.


    Every memory flooded their minds, making their heads throb with the massive amount of information.


    X could barely stand as she cradled her head in her hands and leaned against Stanley while the memories kept flooding back.


    The whole process took approximately one hour toplete before they managed to retrieve all their lost memories.


    She grabbed her husband''s hand in despair, Honey, I-I can remember some things that seemed very real.


    They were about Sophie


    the


    nine-tailed demon fox..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She was drenched in sweat as she spoke. It was challenging to process that much information for an ordinary human.


    She felt physically and mentally weakened.


    He was in a simr state.


    "Yeah. You don''t have to tell me," he interjected before X could finish her sentence. "I received the same information you did." Within seconds, they both felt an aching sensation in their hearts concerning Sophie.


    She was a silly girl who made the fatal decision for their family.


    Soon, scenes of the young girl going through hell yed in their minds.


    Sophie was tortured in various ways by being cut, burnt, frozen, and skinned alive. She had suffered in great pain in every scene. X began crying earnestly, feeling as heartbroken as her husband.


    She copsed to her knees on the ground with both hands holding her throbbing head as she looked up at Stanley, who seemed lost. "Honey, I saw Sophie being tortured in hell. Did you see all that?"


    He could only nod wordlessly, his expression tormented.


    "This foolish girl," X went on, her voice trembling with every sob. "She made & deal like that to find and kill the nine-tailed demon fox for us. That was so stupid.


    "Why would she do that for us? Was it worth it?"

 Chapter 2352

    Chapter 2352


    ?


    "She even had our memories erased in fear that we would find out. Such a foolish girl," X Questmented sadly.


    Everything she had seen made her hate the concept of fate even more. She thought that karma from a past life was illogical.


    Everything in the past should have been resolved in that lifetime.


    Why did it have to be brought into the next life?


    X wouldn''t have minded bearing her own karma in this life. Why did God allow someone else to do it for her?


    Sophie Kenwick was innocent, so why then did she have to suffer all this on behalf of X and Stanley Batton?


    All the painful memories rted to the young girl began appearing in her mind, with every scene feeling like a stake through her heart.


    Beside her, Stanley felt equally heartbroken.


    Suddenly, the air felt more dense, and the temperature seemed to have dropped further to be even colder.


    "How did we suddenly recall our memories?" she asked.


    Sophie had erased their memories, but who caused them toe flooding back?


    They somehow ended up in this strange ce and got their erased memories retrieved thereafter before witnessing how Sophie had been suffering in hell.


    Why was this happening?


    Who was behind all this?


    They were curious to know the reasons behind all these unanswered questions.


    "Hahaha! Hahaha!"


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of a man''s coldughter, his voice as eerie as the world before them.


    X''s body trembled as she stood up, gripping Stanley''s hand tightly as they peered around them.


    They could hear that hauntingughtering from every direction.


    It was like Satan''s curse.


    However, they couldn''t see the person who wasughing.


    X frowned, gazing up at the bright sky. "Who are you? Stop pulling tricks. Show yourself and speak to us in person if you dare!"


    ¡°Hahaha," the voice erupted in


    amusement, echoing around them. "X, you''re quite brave. You''re already in this ce, yet you still dare to raise your voice against me."


    That voice sounded otherworldly with a three-dimensional sound effect.


    They couldn''t tell where it originated as their eyes darted around without seeing anyone.


    "Come out! Why did you bring us here? Where is this ce?" X yelled in frustration. "Also, why did you make us remember those things? What''s your objective?"


    Her husband stood motionless beside her, shivering from the cold.


    "Hahaha, what''s my objective? Naturally want you both to pay for your sins with your own blood. Did you think that sacrificing Sophie could atone for what you owed me?"


    the harsh voice said. ContentText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She finally understood then. That voice probably belonged to the nine-tailed demon fox.


    "It''s the nine-tailed demon fox," X muttered to Stanley, her body shuddering uncontrobly.


    He nodded.


    "But I thought Sophie got rid of him already. Why is he still able to roam freely?" she wondered aloud.

 Chapter 2353

    Chapter 2353


    ?


    Stanley Batton shook his head slightly, feeling equally confused.


    "If you have any questions, you might as well ask me. What''s the point of murmuring between you?" the voice said. "X, my original n was to torture you and Stanley adequately before killing you both.


    "I wanted you to feel the pain of losing everyone important to you right before losing your life. I just never expected Sophie to appear out of the blue to take my life, leaving me in my spirit form to wander this world."


    Fear began to spread through X Quest. Her palms dampened with sweat instantly upon realizing the grave danger they were in.


    They were only ordinary human beings whereas the nine-tailed demon fox proved to be a deadly adversary despite being in his spirit form.


    "Where is this ce? Are you going to kill us?" she asked boldly.


    At this point, X knew being fearful wouldn''t solve anything. She had to face her fears head-on no matter what. So, she forced herself to remain calm.


    "This is the pathway to hell," he answered. "Sophie wasn''t the only one to strike a deal with a deity. I did that, too.


    "I went to Hades before my time was up to offer him an ancient artifact in exchange for his help to bring you two here. He allowed me to kill you.


    "You should be d I am only in my spirit form. I can only cause trouble here but not back in the human realm. Otherwise, why would I get rid of you two so easily? Why would I let you die in peace?" the demon fox added.


    Up until then, he still hadn''t shown himself to them.


    X and Stanley were still facing a sea of red spider lilies, surrounded by the cold.


    They frowned simultaneously at what he said.


    Stanley moved forward to stand in


    n?t


    .ne


    front of his wife in a protective stance Do whatever you want to me, but let X go. I will do anything as long as she''s free to leave.


    His voice sounded firm without even the slightest hint of hesitation. It made X feel so moved and loved.


    People often say that a person''s true colors are revealed during times of crisis.


    She had never been more certain of how much he loved her until that very moment.


    Stanley loved her deeply, even more than his own life.


    She couldn''t help but tear up at his words to the demon fox.


    She moved to stand directly in front of the man she loved in an attempt to protect him. ¡°No, let Stanley g¨°. Kill me if you want. I''m willing to pay any price," she dered confidently.


    "Take whatever you think we are indebted to you from me. Let my husband go. You hate me, don''t you? And you want us to have a taste of what it feels to lose


    everyone we love? Content belongsN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°If so, won''t killing only one of us while leaving the other alive be more satisfying?


    "It won''t matter which one of us dies. The one who survives would forever be in pain. That is a much better revenge than killing both of us, don''t you think?" she added.

 Chapter 2354

    Chapter 2354


    ?


    X Quest proved to be as brave as a femalemander when her motivation was to protect the man behind her.


    She needed Stanley Batton to live no matter what happened to her.


    The nine-tailed demon fox began tough when he heard her.


    Then, a golden ray of light shed before a man wrapped in a long, red robe appeared in its ce.


    X thought he looked familiar, resembling the character who once appeared in her dreams before.


    There was no difference in both of his appearances.


    She frowned, subconsciously pulling Stanley backward like a hen protecting its chick. "You''re the nine-tailed demon fox.¡±


    He smiled in a way that had a sinister effect. "Indeed, I am."


    ording to legends, he was a fox that transformed into a human.


    He naturally had good looks and seemed attractive, particrly when he smiled.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he had a cold aura around him that overshadowed his attractive looks.


    Despite how good-looking he was, he still instilled fear in others.


    "You appeared so suddenly. Do you agree with my earlier suggestion?" There was a sense of urgency in X''s eyes.


    He sneered, casually fiddling with a


    strand of his hair as he fixed his cold re at her. "Yes, I agree. You were right Killing one of you is better than letting you die together."


    His voice sounded exactly like the voice she''d heard in her dreams.


    X was relieved to hear this. "In that case, kill me. You hate me the most, don''t you? After all, I was the one who betrayed you."


    He regarded her with a look of contemtion, his facial expression still appearing stony. "Yes, I hate you the most. That''s why you are not the one who would die.


    "You love Stanley so much. I bet you''d suffer more if I killed him and let you live instead. Isn''t that much better than killing you directly?"


    With that, the nine-tailed demon fox smiled slyly.


    Hearing that, Stanley instantly pulled


    his wife behind him and leveled his


    cold eyes at the demon fox.


    it''s


    been decided then. You''ll kis


    let her go.


    and


    "If only one of us can survive this, I hope that person is X." After saying that, he turned around to gaze at his wife.


    He seemed reluctant to leave her.


    ¡°X," he said in a low voice. "My life feelsplete now. Thank you for being a part of my life. You filled my life with unconditional love and warmth. "My time spent living in this world was worth every second because of you. I may not be with you in this lifetime, but I hope we can still be together in the next one.


    ¡°Also, you should forget about me and move on. Don''t fall into despair just because I''m gone," he told her.

 Chapter 2355

    Chapter 2355


    ?


    X Quest was in anguish at that moment, feeling like her body and her soul had beenpletely torn apart.


    It hurt so badly that she couldn''t breathe.


    She wished this was all in her imagination. She hoped it was just a vivid nightmare that would go away and return to normal once she woke up.


    As soon as Stanley Batton finished speaking, he suddenly floated up into the air, and then his body began to burn.


    The pain was excruciating, but he somehow kept a neutral expression on his face.


    The sight of her husband''s burning body was now etched in the depths of X''s heart.


    She hated herself right then for not being able to fight against the nine-tailed demon fox.


    They were only ordinary human beings, after all. Despite being more powerful, wealthy, and influential than many others in their real world, they remained powerless in this mystical realm.


    They were worthless in the face of magic.


    She began to cry as she clenched her fists, charging toward the nine-tailed demon fox. He waved his hand at her gently, and then she was sent flying ten meters away by a strong gust of wind within seconds.


    After that, she directly fell into a sea of red spider lilies before her body erupted with intense pain.


    Her skin was drenched in sweat, but she couldn''t care less.


    X straightened up and ran up to the nine-tailed demon fox, sinking to her knees as she pleaded. "Please, I''m begging you. Let Stanley go." Stanley''s body continued to burn. He struggled to set himself free, but nothing worked.


    She wished she could take his ce instead.


    Hearing her pathetic pleas, the demon fox chuckled indifferently.


    Meanwhile, Stanley maintained hisposure. "X, get up. He would never let us go. Don''t kneel to anyone. Remember, you should never bow down to anyone.


    "Honey, promise me that you will live


    on and take care of our children after I leave: I''m counting on you to look after Lte and Leon. If we can meet each other in the next lifetime, I would still choose you without hesitation.


    "X, I''m so d that I met you in this lifetime. We had a good life


    together," he told her shakily. "Doet


    cry, please. Don''t waste your tears. X, listen to me and get up."


    Stanley still only had eyes for her despite being in great pain. He cared more about his wife than he did himself.


    Seeing X like that made his heart twinge in pain.


    "No, Stanley. I can''t let you die. Absolutely not!" she retorted indignantly.


    After her outburst, she looked up at


    the


    imp-tailed demon fox and


    implored him earnestly. "Please let Stanley go. I''ll do whatever you


    me to. I''m begging you, please.


    wantThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry that we did you wrong in our past life. I apologize for that. Won''t you forgive us, please?"

 Chapter 2356

    Chapter 2356


    ?


    "Please," X Quest pleaded. "If you won''t forgive us, then kill me! I''m the one who should die, not him. Kill me, please."


    She meant everything she said from the very core of her being.


    However, the nine-tailed demon fox gave her a chilling stare and chuckled as he toyed with his hair.


    He didn''t take her words to heart.


    "The one who needs to die shouldn''t have it easy. You must stay alive and suffer the pain of Stanley''s death.


    "This is what you owe me, X. You will pay me back in such a manner because I won''t ept any other method. Everyone needs to pay for what they have done. Isn''t that right?" he asked in a booming voice, sounding firm and irrefutable.


    By then, Stanley Baton had already developed a numbness from being burned.


    Strangely, his skin remained undamaged despite being torched for so long, but X wasn''t in the right frame of mind to think about it logically.


    Instead, she continued to look pleadingly at the nine-tailed demon fox. ¡°Don''t you think this is all very unfair? The one who wronged you before was a previous version of me in another lifetime. I''mpletely innocent in this one."


    He smirked at that. ¡°I don''t care. All I know is that you have to pay for whatever you did before. I hope you will suffer from this pain forever, X. Hahaha,¡± heughed mercilessly. There was a look of triumph in his eyes.


    Seeing that her plea had fallen on deaf ears, she stood up and tried to attack him again, but this time, he was quick to dodge her effort yfully. In a blink of an eye, he had dashed behind her and making her feel helpless as she fell forward.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt like all her efforts were in vain, and all her human abilities were utterly useless against him.


    With the demon fox out of her sight, she whirled around, and then her eyes met with his charming gaze.


    Hezily yed with his hair while he peered at her. "How dare you try to hurt me? You must be dreaming. Give up the fight, X. You''re no match for me right now, and neither is Stanley.


    "How could an ordinary human possibly beat a spirit like me? I may not be as powerful as before, but I''m still much stronger than you ordinary humans."


    Then, he waved his hand toward Stanley again, further fueling the mes that had engulfed his body as they burned even hotter.


    Stanley was already in a great deal


    of pain from the fire, but he didn''t want his wife to see him suffer Therefore, he gritted his teeth to refrain from groaning in pain.


    To endure the torture, he clenched his fists until they were trembling from the exertion.


    "X, stop resisting, he managed to gasp out through clenched teeth while struggling to free himself from unseen restraints. "We can''t beat


    him.


    Don''t hurt yourself."


    However, his effort didn''t help at all.


    How could X give up so easily seeing him like that?


    She lunged at the nine-tailed demon fox again, but he managed to dodge in time.


    She kept pursuing him in determination, although she could never quite catch up with him.


    At that point, she was thoroughly panicking.

 Chapter 2357

    Chapter 2357


    ?


    X Quest truly felt like the most powerless person ever.


    She couldn''t do a single thing when the love of her life was suffering right before her very eyes.


    As she chased the nine-tailed demon fox around, thetter began mocking her again¡ª


    "Haha, give up, X. You''re still just as stubborn as you were in your past life. You won''t beat me no matter how hard you try. You''re just an ordinary person with no magical powers.


    ¡°Any random spirit in theherworld would be stronger than you. Give up the fight. It''s pointless. Hahaha,¡± he taunted with a maniacalugh.


    She found it extremely annoying as everything he said infuriated her.


    With all the rage amassing within her, she felt like her heart would soon explode.


    She was about to go mad.


    Then, all of a sudden, a pink light surrounded her body right before some mysterious force lifted her from the ground.


    She ascended ten meters into the air, the sudden loss of gravity making her heart pound.


    It was quite an unbelievable thing to happen, as she seemed to have lost control of her body immediately after that. She began waving her hands at Stanley Batton, whose body was burning beneath her.


    It suddenly began to rain heavily then, causing the mes that engulfed him to extinguish.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley fell into a sea of red spider lilies after seemingly losing control of his body. He braced himself to straighten up through the pain and made his way to stand beside X.


    They exchanged looks of disbelief.


    "What''s going on? Why do I suddenly feel like I possess mysterious powers of some kind?" she asked in astonishment.


    He shook his head. "I don''t know. I feel like you do right now."


    "Maybe God is helping us," she ventured a guess.


    Before he could reply, she lost control of her body again and began attacking the nine-tailed demon fox from afar by extending her palms outward.


    Whenever she would extend her palms, the same bright pink light from before would directly ze toward the nine-tailed demon fox.


    Its powerful force caused him to evade their beams.


    Meanwhile, Stanley''s body also seemed to develop a life of its own when he began to attack the demon fox by emitting a bright blue light from his palms.


    The husband and wife team began


    moving faster while the lights theret grew brighter as they els


    emitt


    realized they had gotten stronger.


    W?


    Soon, the demon fox fell to the ground after a st from a pink light.


    In that instant, her hatred toward him had lessened considerably.


    She was at a loss at what had happened, but she felt victorious that she could finally exact some revenge.


    Her father''s death was orchestrated by the same nine-tailed demon fox as the one that nearly killed her husband just moments before.

 Chapter 2358

    Chapter 2358


    ?


    X Quest felt nothing but contempt toward the nine-tailed demon fox.


    To be able to exact revenge on him with her mysterious powers gave her a certain sense of satisfaction.


    Immediately after that, her body started attacking him with the same rapid moves without her controlling it. Beside her, Stanley Batton did the same thing.


    Abination of bright pink and blue rays zed toward the nine-tailed demon fox in the next second.


    The light rays grew brighter, lighting up the entire spirit realm.


    The demon fox tried his best to evade their attacks.


    The light rays directly charged toward the sea of red spider lilies, causing them to wither as countless red petals sted into the air to rain down around them.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The scene provided a beautiful backdrop to what would be a bloody scene in stark contrast.


    Although the nine-tailed demon fox fought back relentlessly, he felt his magic powers waning as if they were restrained by something.


    He was helpless to do anything apart from continuing to evade the colorful light rays.


    He soon ran out of stamina and was struck by the duo again within a short amount of time.


    This time, their powers were even stronger than before.


    He sank to the ground as soon as he was hit, spitting out blood from his mouth repeatedly.


    He attempted to get up again, but he could onlyy there like a sitting duck while waiting for X and Stanley to finish him off.


    He was stunned at this turn of events when he had a clear upper hand before. He had to figure out what happened.


    How did two ordinary human beings suddenly acquire special abilities?


    These were such strong powers that he had never heard nor seen them use the magic they had.


    He had to get to the bottom of this.


    The demon fox gasped for air while he used one hand to press against the injuries on his chest, his narrowed eyes trained on X and Stanley.


    "What is happening? Can anyone tell me how two ordinary humans like you suddenly acquired superpowers like this? Are you two not humans even? Did you train such abilities in secret or something?"


    He couldn''t believe this.


    He had kept a close eye on them, but he had never noticed any of them with superhuman abilities.


    What on earth was going on?


    Meanwhile, the couple was still afloat, and they also had their own questions.


    Seeing the once-powerful demon fox


    in this state, they wanted to get back on the ground, but they didn''t know how to do it when they were not in control of their movements.


    They were conflicted at this juncture.


    On the one hand, X and Stanley were pleased that they could defeat the nine-tailed demon fox together, rendering him powerless and unable to harm them.


    On the other hand, they were also curious to know why and how they suddenly possessed such superpowers.


    But first and foremost, they needed to know how they could get back on the ground.

 Chapter 2359

    Chapter 2359


    ?


    It wasn''t long before X Quest and Stanley Batton moved against their will to fly in circles in the air.


    Their backs were against each other while attacking the injured nine-tailed demon fox.


    It looked exactly like a scene from one of the fantasy television dramas they had seen before.


    Despite the strange sight, X still felt some satisfaction that they could physically hurt the demon fox for a change.


    Indeed, she owed a debt for what she had done to him in her past life, but she did nothing wrong in this lifetime.


    She was innocent this time, so she didn''t owe him anything.


    He had her stepmother and sister brainwashed to torture her, and she even nearly died on several asions.


    Then, he instructed Betty Starmount to poison her father and kill him.


    He even abducted her newborn babies and nearly killed them, too.


    X could no longer tolerate his existence.


    She couldn''t ept that her sins in a past life could justify all the harm he inflicted upon her in this lifetime.


    Besides, she had already repaid enough of her karmic debt and gone through enough suffering.


    Now that her memory was intact, she felt nothing but hatred toward the nine-tailed demon fox because he was their greatest nightmare for the longest time.


    His unseen presence was like a massive ticking time bomb waiting to explode, only it was apparent they could get rid of the threat very soon. X felt a great sense of justice.


    Looking down at the ground, it seemed like the demon fox had his hands and feet bound.


    He looked like a punching bag to X and Stanley.


    Soon, he began to disintegrate, his body slowly turning translucent.


    He repeatedly coughed as he sneered at them. ¡°Hehe, X... you win."


    Then, the nine-tailed demon fox shattered into pieces like broken ss.


    Finally, his body transformed into ck rays of light and dispersed.


    X and Stanley were both shocked by this scene.


    They


    things would end when they we 9ht this was how


    the


    who should have


    died


    Oh, how the tables had turned in their favor.


    That strange special powers that appeared out of nowhere had changed the oue.


    They really couldn''t figure out where these abilities had originated from.


    Even with many questions on their minds, they were relieved to win the bloody battle.


    After all this time, the biggest threat to their family was now vanquished for good.


    From this moment on, the nine-tailed demon fox would cease to exist.


    They no longer had to live in fear.


    With that thought in mind, X and


    Stanley gazed at each other, their et


    Sturning slightly red


    eyes


    met. Content be ent


    to


    She quickly teared up. "We did it. ve finally got rid of the


    l


    nine-tailed demon fox. We can live in peace from now on."


    He nodded. "Yes."


    ¡°We finally avenged my father," she went on.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    We

 Chapter 2360

    Chapter 2360


    ?


    X Quest closed her eyes and silently thought to herself, "Dad, we have avenged your death. From this moment on, my family can live in peace. I hope you will also rest easy and peacefully."


    She felt excited then.


    At first, she expected the nine-tailed demon fox would cause a lot of trouble in her life. She thought they might eventually lose everyone in their family because of him.


    To their surprise, none of that happened because of Sophie Kenwick and their superpowers that appeared suddenly.


    As if on cue, a golden ray of light shed before them before all the red spider lilies scattered, causing countless ming red petals to dance in the sky.


    It was a captivating sight to behold.


    While the petals danced in the air, golden rays of light glistened endlessly.


    The spirit realm seemed to glow spectacrly.


    X and Stanley Batton were stunned by the scene before them, observing with interest as the red petals formed a long stairway to the top of the sky.


    It disappeared among the clouds.


    Then, the couple floated to the lowest step of the stairway by an invisible force tond safely.


    Every step of the stairway felt like solid ground even though they were stepping on petals.


    Those petals might seem fragile, but in reality, they were indestructible.


    The two of them exchanged nces before reaching out to intertwine their hands.


    Instantly, they were pushed up the stairs by the same invisible force.


    As they climbed further and further away from the ground, the world beneath them became clear.


    They saw that it had turned into a dark, turbulent river once the sea of red spider lilies disappeared.


    They couldn''t see the end of the river.


    Somehow, that gave them an eerie feeling to it.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    vel


    Pushed by the mysterious force, they continued to walk up the stairway until they were approximately a hundred meters above the ground.


    X began to feel wobbly in her knees as she was afraid of heights.


    Her palms turned mmy with sweat.


    Stanley tightened his grip on her hand when he btedly realized how she felt.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here, okay?" he said.


    X nodded. ¡°Honey, where do you think it''s taking us to?"


    She felt curious about all this.


    Was it taking them to heaven?


    opet


    He shook his head slowly. "I don''t know, but I guess we''ll find out we get there. I believe this strange force won''t hurt us. After all, it


    helped us earlier."


    He seemed very certain about that.


    She nodded wordlessly, choosing to believe him. She was still curious about where they were being led to.


    Approximately half an hourter, they arrived among the clouds.


    X could no longer see the ground as she looked down.


    There was nothing but white clouds around them.


    The sky was a shade of blue that seemed more intense than out j


    , reminding them of the


    lake. Content belongs to


    BS e intense than out i


    swno


    still


    That made her feel even more curious, while at the same time, also more fearful of the unknown.


    Her hand squeezed his tightly subconsciously.

 Chapter 2361

    Chapter 2361


    ?


    Approximately an hourter, X Quest and Stanley Batton finally made it to the top of the stairs, where they connected to a white, pce-like structure.


    When they ventured further up, they saw an ancient city gateway with the words ''Southern Sky Entrance'' written on it.


    Dense mist surrounded the city walls, making the ce look like paradise.


    Through the mist, they could see soldiers in armors patrolling everywhere.


    The entire setting reminded them of heavenly pces they had seen in television dramas.


    However, they couldn''t see anything else when they peeked further down.


    There was nothing but white mist beneath them.


    There were two guards by the city gateway who hastily approached them when they came into sight.


    "Who are you?" they asked simultaneously.


    "Where is this ce?" X asked in return.


    "This is the heavenly pce, of course," one guard replied haughtily.


    She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She and Stanley were at the heavenly pce?


    It turned out that the heavenly pce in reality was not too different from the ones depicted in television dramas.


    At that moment, she had great admiration for authors and scriptwriters for their fantastic imagination.


    "What are you doing here?" the other guard asked.


    She shook her head. "I don''t know why I''m here. I also don''t know how I ended up here. An unknown force led me here."


    Hearing her exnation, the two guards looked at each other in confusion.


    Right then, a masculine ethereal voice boomed across the sky.


    "Bring them to me."


    Their surroundings quaked and shook in its wake.


    X peered around anxiously, but she didn''t see anyone.


    She didn''t even know to whom this voice belonged.


    "Who was that?" she questioned the guards, who ignored her.


    e


    Instead, they sank to their knees on the ground as a sign of respect. "Affirmative," they announced in unison before they gradually straightened up to address X and Stanley.


    "How do you know the emperor?" one of them asked.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She stared


    silence as she didn''t expect hi


    ask


    na question. Cort


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Did that mean that the ethereal voice belonged to the emperor? Did the emperor send that unseen force that led them here?


    Also,


    the powe the one who gave them nine-tailed demon fox? Contavel.ne


    to fight against the


    bay leave me


    s to en.swnoverem


    Why would the emperor help them?


    She had too many questions that needed answers on her mind.


    Stanley shared her thoughts as they exchanged nces.


    "Why would the emperor help us?" she wondered.


    "I don''t know. We''ll find out once we go inside," he replied.


    She nodded before allowing the guards to lead them through the gateway wordlessly.


    This mist had already made its way to the interiors of the heavenly pce.

 Chapter 2362

    Chapter 2362


    ?


    There were white pavilions everywhere and flowers of various colors on both sides of the road.


    These flowers were different from those found in the human realm.


    X Quest and Stanley Batton had never seen any of those flowers before.


    Each flower glistened brightly.


    The whole ce seemed so pretty that X couldn''t look away.


    "This ce looks amazing. These flowers look so different from those in the human realm," she whispered with a sigh.


    "Yeah," her husband said.


    One of the guardsughed indifferently. "Of course. This is the heavenly pce. You can''tpare this to the human realm."


    X and Stanley didn''tment further, preferring to follow after them quietly.


    Right then, they had more questions on their minds.


    Why did the emperor bring them to the heavenly pce?


    They were two ordinary human beings. Why would the emperor look after them that way?


    At the same time, the two guards were equally curious. They used magic to detect that X and Stanley were indeed regr humans.


    They had never seen ordinary humansing to the heavenly pce before.


    With their help, X and Stanley soon arrived in front of a massive, white pce with the same signage design and the words ''The Emperor''s Pce'' written above it...


    They knew this was where the emperor lived.


    The pce was much more exquisite than all the ces they''d walked past.


    Outside, red roses were in full bloom, glistening brightly with vivid colors.


    An errant breeze caused the flowery fragrance to waft through her nose. It felt veryforting.


    Roses in this realm were vastly superior to those found in the human realm.


    Back home, the roses smelled great, but over here, they were on apletely different level.


    X and


    guards into The Emperor''s Pcet


    which didn''t seem that different


    Withey followed the two


    from the ones back home.


    The only difference was that everything was white here.


    A lone man dressed in a silver robe sat at the end of the ptial hall.


    He exuded an otherworldly vibe. Although he seemed old, he didn''t appear odd at all.


    They could tell that he was the


    vel


    emperor because he had a way about Kim thatmanded attention and respect even by not moving a muscle.


    X and Stanley were both unnerved by him.


    She subconsciously took a step back as she stared at him.


    "Are you the emperor? Why did you help us?"


    The man didn''t speak. Instead, he silently smiled at her.


    "Why aren''t you answering us? Why did you help us?" Stanley asked.


    Only then did the man speak. "I helped you because I wanted to, naturally.


    "I''m sure


    you are curious about


    many things," he added. "It''s


    will answer all your questi fine


    X nodded. "Go ahead."


    The emperorughed instead. ¡°There is no hurry. Come with me."


    The emperor waved at them, and then a golden ray of light appeared before them in the next second.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    By the time they came to their senses, they were already in apletely different ce.

 Chapter 2363

    Chapter 2363


    ?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A grand pce of pure white loomed before them.


    An elegant, young, and beautiful woman clothed in a white, traditional robe sat in the pce.


    She didn''t seem like an ordinary deity. Her easy smile was delicate as she greeted X Quest and Stanley Batton.


    They nced at each other before casting curious looks at the emperor.


    He merelyughed as he regarded them. "This is my wife. She''s also known as the empress in your realm."


    X was surprised to hear this.


    When a person lived long enough, they would see various extraordinary things.


    Not only did they get to meet the emperor, but they even met the empress.


    She used to think stuff like that was entirely made up by other kids when she was young.


    She never thought the emperor and empress even existed in the world.


    Today, she discovered the truth of their existence.


    In addition, they seemed even more captivating than television dramas and novels described them to be. "Empress, it is my honor to meet you," X said as she and her husband bowed politely to her.


    She continued to smile and gently approached the humans. "You don''t


    have to be so courteous with me. I''m indebted to you. Back when I went to the human realm to go through trials, your past selves rescued me.


    "Do you remember when someone gave you a hairpin and a pendant one night?" she paused for dramatic effect. "That was me. My real identity is the plum fairy!


    "I was also the one who left the marks on your children.


    "I know about your past, and I also know what you would face in the future. I once begged the emperor to remove the cmities you would be facing.


    "He refused. He didn''t want to break the heavenly rules for me. It''s why I had to protect you discreetly.


    "The hairpin, the pendant, and the plum flower marks on your children are all safety charms I gave you. Those things can give you and your children the ability to protect yourself during crucial moments.


    "Back when the nine-tailed demon fox kidnapped your children, they could retain unharmed because of my magie spells. I have been helping you secretly behind the emperor''s back to repay your kindness she tof them truthfully.


    "Do you remember the guru you met in the temple? The one who gave you a safety charm? That was mean disguise! That safety charm also once blocked the nine-tailed demon fox''s attack when you weren''t aware it happened."


    Her voice was so delicate as she recounted all the times she had helped them, but they had gone unnoticed.


    X and Stanley instantly rxed.


    Neither of them expected all this.


    "You are Cornelius Kroe? I thought that was the emperor because he looked exactly like the emperor in a portrait painting my father bought," X said.


    The empress chuckled when she heard this. "Is that so? What a coincidence."


    X nodded before ncing at the emperor.

 Chapter 2364

    Chapter 2364


    ?


    The real emperor looked nothing like the one in the portrait X Quest had seen previously.


    "That is merely a coincidence. The real emperor is different from the one you saw in the portrait, isn''t he?" the empress asked.


    X nodded her head and then leveled her gaze directly at the empress. "Thank you for protecting me, my husband, and our two children, Empress."


    Atst, she had finally found the answers to some of her lingering questions after so long.


    As it turned out, the one secretly helping them all along was the empress.


    X was full of gratitude for her help that she pulled Stanley Batton along to kneel before the empress.


    "Thank you," she said with utmost sincerity.


    The empress chuckled. "You saved my life, and therefore it was my duty to return the favor.


    "You should be thanking the emperor, too, to be honest. He is the reason why the charms I gave you worked during those crucial moments you needed them most.


    "Before the nine-tailed demon fox found you, the emperor already knew I was helping you in secret. He decided to turn a blind eye when he couldn''t stand my constant naggings.


    "He was even willing to guide you to the heavenly pce after defeating the nine-tailed demon fox to grant my wish of meeting you face-to-face after everything that has happened.


    "You see, ordinary humans do not have the right toe to the heavenly pce," the empress exined.


    X realized that the emperor and the empress were deeply in love after hearing everything she had said.


    The most powerful man in the heavenly realm was also a loving husband.


    "Thank you," she addressed the emperor directly with a smile.


    However, he shook his head. "No, don''t thank me. It''s all my wife''s doing. I couldn''t stand her nagging, so I finally relented.


    ¡°And also because she threatened to divorce me if something happened to you this time," he added after a lengthy pause, his eyes betraying his helplessness as he spoke.


    X was shocked. "What?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The empress merely shrugged with


    a calm expression on her face. "Don''t be surprised. I only did that to achieve my objective, didn''t I?4f | didn''t threaten to do that, he would never allow those charms to work."


    X couldn''t resistughing. She didn''t expect an empress from the heavenly realm would resort to the same tactics as ordinary women in the human world.


    All women threatened their husbands with divorce to get what they wanted.


    ¡°You''re amazing,¡± sheughed, raising her thumb at the empress.


    "Not too bad, I guess. Since you''re here, why don''t you both stay for a meal before you leave?"


    "I''d rather not she replied, shaking


    her head regretfully. "I heard that spending a day in the heavenly realm is equivalent to a year in the human realm. A year would have gone by there if we had spent a day here. Content belongs to


    swne


    "Stanley and I would''ve disappeared for an entire year for the people back home. They wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    "My inws and children, especially, would go mad," she added.


    "That''s right," Stanley chipped in.


    They didn''t want to remain there for too long, although they were curious about experiencing a meal with an emperor and an empress at the heavenly pce.


    They only wanted to return home as soon as possible.


    "Silly children! Those are all lies from novels," the empress shook her head in disdain. "In reality, time passes at the same rate here as in your world. Why would you believe in something so ridiculous?"

 Chapter 2365

    Chapter 2365


    ?


    X Quest felt embarrassed at her own gullibility when she heard her exnation. "All right, then. Thank you for the invitation, Empress."


    The empress smiled kindly. "It''s been decided then. We will have a pleasantly long chat today. I''ll send you home after the meal, but you will forget everything that happened tonight once you return.


    "I''ve also repaid the kindness you once shown to me, so we are both cleared of our debts.


    "To be honest, I hope you will remember me, but there are heavenly rules to heed. I can''t keep breaking them by abusing my rtionship with the emperor.


    "Logically speaking, ordinary humans shouldn''t be allowed toe here, so you must forget your experiences here. It''s the only way to protect the heavenly realm''s mystery," she added.


    X nodded herprehension. "All right, I can understand that."


    "Splendid!" the empress dered happily. "Come with me. I''ve already set the table."


    With the heavenly royalties leading the way, X and Stanley Batton followed them into the backyard.


    Mist surrounded the open area, where they detected a light scent of plum in the air.


    Many plum flowers were in full bloom now.


    It was a veryfortable environment with fresh air and the right temperature.


    The ce seemed enchanting to X as her gaze took in everything around her.


    She saw a pavilion deep in the forest of plum trees with a white jade table within. A mouth-watering spread of food and fruits was ready for them.


    X could smell the delicious aroma from afar as she and Stanley followed behind the other couple until they finally arrived in front of the table.


    There was a total of ten dishes allid out on the table.


    Everything looked and smelled amazing.


    These dishes looked like rare delicacies from the human realm with only one exception; allN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    had applied a starry filter to them.


    dishes were glowing as if the t


    Apart from rare delicacies, they had various fruitsmonly found back home, like peaches, apples, and cherries.


    These fruits somehow seemed better in every way than they did in the human realm.


    The peaches looked very juicy at the size of two fists, while the apples were a vivid bright red, simrly sized.


    The cherries were a glistening red color and appeared especially tender.


    Everything looked so appetizing, with the seemingly special effects in ce, making X feel ravenous suddenly.


    She figured those peaches were


    probably the same legendary t peaches quoted in books about the heavenly realm as exceptionally juice and delicious.


    She felt so lucky that she had the opportunity to taste them today.


    She would bet that the apples and cherries here were also much more delicious than those from home, although these particr fruits were never mentioned in books she had read.


    Stanley also seemed very interested in the delicious food on the table.


    The empress chuckled and pulled her husband along to sit down.

 Chapter 2366

    Chapter 2366


    ?


    The empress and the emperor waved X Quest and Stanley Batton over. "Come and sit down. Please make yourselves at home." X pulled her husband by the hand to sit across from them.


    "I''ve asked our best chefs to prepare all these dishes. They may look simr to what you have back home, but they are very different in terms of effects and nutritional values.


    "These will strengthen your body and extend your life spans. When you finish this meal, your life span will increase by fifty years. Not only that, but you will also keep your good looks.


    ¡°That means that your appearance will remain the same for a long time. You will neither get old nor unattractive until the day you die. You will still retain your current appearance.


    "Most importantly, you will be physically immune to all harm and die naturally when your time is up. You will not experience any pain or suffering," the empress exined, her words peaking the interests of the other couple.


    They were both d they could partake in the meal.


    Staying healthy and young forever was the ultimate dream of all ordinary humans.


    They could honestly say they already have everything they had wanted at this point. However, these were the only things nobody on Earth had. Now, they only had to finish this meal to have them, so how could they not be happy?


    X, especially, was overjoyed.


    All women wanted to stay young and beautiful forever.


    Nobody would want to get old and unappealing.


    Staying young and healthy was their lifelong pursuit.


    Most women would even do unimaginable things to keep their youthful looks, but none of them ever really worked.


    X, on the other hand, could easily aplish the same objective by just sharing a meal here.


    She was ecstatic.


    She held the empress'' hand in excitement. "Thank you, Empress. You''re too kind to offer us such an incredible honor." The empress chuckled. "I knew you''d be happy. Everybody wants to stay young and healthy forever."


    She agreed with a nod. "Thank you


    as well, Emperor. My husban


    and iText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    would not have this privilege if it wasn''t for your willingness to let use here."


    He acknowledged her words with a shake of his head. "You''re wee. All right, let''s eat. You can go. home after the meal."


    With a nod, X and Stanley picked up their dining utensils made of white jade and began enjoying the food.


    They ate more than their usual portion, especially after discovering the mystical properties of such a meal.


    Oddly enough, they didn''t seem to feel full, no matter how much they ate.


    The dishes on the table soon cleared


    between the two couples, finally


    Ine


    feeling the fullness of their bellies after eating everything.


    WY


    Meanwhile, X and Stanley both felt warm and rxed, as if they were soaking in a hot spring while soothing their pores.


    It was an unfamiliar sensation, but they both enjoyed it.


    Her eyes instantly met the empress'' amused ones. "What''s going on? I feel so rxed. Is that because of the food?" "Yes, your bodies are absorbing all the energy and nutrients."


    X was dumbfounded to hear that.

 Chapter 2367

    Chapter 2367


    ?


    X Quest beganughing as she turned eagerly to gaze at Stanley Batton, exchanging a look of wonder before facing the heavenly rulers. "This is very magical, indeed. I never knew something like this existed in the world. I''ve always thought such things only happened in novels or television dramas.


    "Undoubtedly, fiction stems from life itself," X added.


    The empressughed. "I have to admit that some fictional work from the human realm is incredible. No one has ever been here before, yet they could describe this ce so well."


    X instantly nodded in agreement. "Empress, are all those divine objects described by those authors real?"


    "Yes, they are. That''s why I admire these people."


    "Me, too," she said, raising her thumb.


    "It''s almost time for us to head back, I think. You two have been the most gracious hosts, but we should leave you to rest now. It''s gettingte," Stanley spoke up then.


    "Thank you for everything you''ve given us," he added in earnest. "Don''t worry. Once we get home, we will live well and contribute to society." The emperor smiled at that. "I believe you. Have a good life with your wife once you return. From now on, your lives will be free from obstacles. Of course, that pertains to the two of you only," he said vaguely before continuing.


    "Your children will still encounter some challenges, but you don''t have to worry because their lives won''t be at risk."


    X''s heart clenched as she studied his face anxiously. "What do you mean? What kind of challenges will my children face? Are they severe?"


    He shook his head. "Not quite. They will experience emotional challenges like most people, but nothing terrible is going to happen to them from these experiences.


    "Your children will live for a long time by your side. Most importantly, they will remain obedient to you once they''ve grown up. The two of you are fated to have good rtionships with your children.


    "They are also here to repay your kindness for the contributions the two of you have done to help them in their past lives," the emperor added. ¡°Emotional challenges can be quite scary, though," X said worriedly.


    Emotions could well be impossible to deal with because the hardest thing to control in the world would be a person''s feelings.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I told you not to worry," he chuckled


    at her expression. "It won''t be much of an issue. I can''t disclose too much, so all I can say is not worry."


    nov


    "To be honest, it''s fine if you tell me. Besides, I will soon forget this entire conversion anyway," she said hopefully.


    "Then, it makes no difference whether I tell you or not, doesn''t it?"


    Clearly, he was reluctant toment further.


    After some careful deliberation, she nodded and didn''t press on.


    The empress smiled. "All right, children. I send you home now.m so pleased we got to meet today. I will erase all your memories rted to what happened tonight.


    "I will also turn back time. You will return to the period before you met the nine-tailed demon fox."


    X nodded reluctantly, taking onest look at the beautiful panorama of the heavenly pce.


    She would never see this again, nor would she remember her experiences here.

 Chapter 2368

    Chapter 2368


    ?


    X Quest still wanted to have a thorough look before leaving to make their trip worthwhile.


    After enjoying the view, she quickly turned her attention to the empress and the emperor to have a good look at their faces.


    After all, not just anyone got to see them in person.


    None of the regr folks in the human realm could ever see them, so it felt somewhat like she''d won the jackpot.


    Compared to his wife, Stanley Batton appeared much more tranquil.


    He casually peered around before addressing their hosts. "Thank you both. Thank you."


    "You''re wee," the empress told him. "I was indebted to you, and I merely wanted to repay your kindness. We are even now. We don''t need to thank each other."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I still need to express my sincere gratitude," X interjected. "Stanley, myself, and our children would''ve been in grave trouble if not for you."


    She knew that her family would go through a lot worse if it weren''t for the empress. They might''ve gone through hell because of that vengeful nine- tailed demon fox.


    "All right, it''s nothing major, so don''t worry about it," the empress said with a head shake.


    "Oh, I''ve got a question," X said suddenly. "Do you know about Sophie Kenwick? I wonder if her soul has truly perished."


    The other woman chuckled at that. "That''s not the case, naturally."


    X and Stanley were surprised to hear that as they focused their gazes on her.


    "Her soul was about to perish, but I saw that she was rather kind. I felt moved by her, so that''s why I gathered the shattered fragments of her soul and kept them in the lotus pond behind us," she said.


    "Those fragments have all turned into goldfish," she told them with a head tilt toward the pond. "There, see? Those small goldfish you see were all transformed from her shattered soul fragments.


    §Ó§Ö§ä


    "These fish will slowly cultivate by absorbing the spiritual energy in this heavenly pce. After a thousand years, the fragments will regroup and turn into a human form again.


    "When the timees, she will no longer be an ordinary human. After absorbing the spiritual energy in this ce, she will be a god in this realm."


    The human couple exchanged nces, both excited to hear this.


    Then, they held hands and promptly headed over to the mist-filled lotus pond.


    Peering down, they saw eight small goldfish in the clear water. They were all gold in color, creating a beautiful sight by emitting golden light.


    The idea that these were a part of Sophie made them feel a sense of closeness.


    X couldn''t help but tear up at that moment, feeling touched while crying out of joy and excitement.


    She thought her soul had perished and would never get to see her again because she no longer existed in this world.


    However, she was surprised to find that she and Sophie would meet again in such a manner.

 Chapter 2369

    Chapter 2369


    ?


    X Quest and Stanley Batton felt touched from the depths of their hearts.


    X was extremely happy at the thought that, after many years, not only would Sophie Kenwick be reborn, but she would even join the ranks of gods. That made her even more grateful to the empress and the emperor.


    She instantly turned around to address them. "Thank you both. Honestly, thank you from the bottom of my heart.


    "I believe Sophie would want to say that to you, too," she added.


    The empress merely shrugged indifferently. "It''s not a big deal. I was simply touched by her kind nature. The heavenly realm needs a god with a kind heart like hers.


    "Of course, there''s one other reason. Sophie proved to be the same in her past life and had done many good deeds. With everything she had done in the past and current lives, it''s enough for her to receive our special care," she went on.


    X smiled in relief when she heard that. "I should still thank you both."


    "Now that Sophie''s matter is sorted, you can be at ease then. You can return to where you belong if you have no other questions," the empress said. "I-I wanted to ask about my father. Is he all right? Is he in heaven or hell?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Your father is right here," the empress answered matter-of-factly.


    "What? Here?"


    X and Stanley exchanged confused looks.


    "Your father was originally a god in his past life. He was only in the human realm for his trial, but he had to return to the heavenly court once his trial was over," the empress exined after nodding her head.


    "Unfortunately, your father has gone to the human realm to sort some things out. That''s why you won''t get to see him.


    After a moment''s pause, while her human guests digested that information, she continued.


    "To be honest, your father has beenN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    n


    secretly observing you, too. He is aware of all the joy and sadness you two have gone through, X. However, he couldn''t show up person or do anything for you due to the rules in the heavenly realm."


    That revtion made X and Stanley seem shocked.


    "My father is a god now?" she asked excitedly.


    Her father was even secretly watching over her.


    The thought of those things made her feel so happy that he hadn''t just disappeared from this world.


    He had returned to the heavenly realm to be a god again, still caring about her without her knowledge.


    X was pleasantly surprised by so many discoveries during her visit today.


    Stanley had remained silent so far, focusing his attention on the empress. He wanted to listen to what she would say next. "Yes, your father is a god here," she chuckled. "He has a great life here, and he has everything he wants. Don''t worry."


    X beamed in contentment. "That''s wonderful Empress, I hope you and the emperor can take good care of my father. If he ever did anything wrong, I hope you can forgive him for my sake."


    She desperately longed to see him again, but she didn''t try to force it since the empress had already exined why.


    She was satisfied enough to know that her father had a good life after his death.


    The empress nodded. "Don''t worry,


    we will. Besides, your father has a kind and gentle personality. He''s not the kind to cause trouble. He has never made me or the emperor upset after all these years.


    "That''s why he''s been able to remain a god," the emperor interjected.


    "That''s a relief to hear," X sighed happily.

 Chapter 2370

    Chapter 2370


    ?


    X Quest couldn''t find the words to describe how excited she felt.


    Her father, whom she had missed so much, was living a good life as a god after his death back in the human realm. She was so pleased to know that.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What about my mother? Do you know where she is?"


    She wanted to obtain some insight into her mother since she had the opportunity to ask from the right source.


    "Your mother is also a god in the heavenly realm. She is the God of Peony," the emperor answered this time. "Back then, she went to the human realm for her trial as well, and then she gave birth to you. She returned to the heavenly court after her trial ended.


    "Your parents were also a couple here. They went to the human realm together for their trial."


    At that moment, X was even more surprised by what she heard. "Really?"


    He nodded. "Yes, but your mother''s trial was a shorter duration than your father''s, so she returned to the heavenly court sooner.


    "She is doing very well. Previously, she spent a long time watching you grow up from here, but simrly to your father, she was not allowed to help due to the rules here."


    Hearing that made X feel even more pleased.


    Her mother must''ve been ecstatic to be a god in the heavenly realm.


    She found herself liking the idea of her mother being constantly happy.


    "Can I meet my mother for a while?" she wondered.


    "I''m afraid not," the empress replied with a negatory head shake. "She won''t be seeing anyone for forty-nine days until her training isplete, and she is only halfway there now. Gods must not be disturbed during training, or they might lose their sanity if the progress is disrupted."


    She was disappointed to hear that as she desperately hoped to see her mother only to be told she couldn''t, much to her surprise.


    "All right, do you have any other questions?"


    She instantly shook her head. There was nothing to worry about anymore after getting the answers to her questions regarding Sophie and her parents. It was mostly about missing them right now and wishing they were alive.


    It was time to return to the human realm to carry on with their lives.


    The empress instantly waved at X and Stanley before a golden light appeared suddenly.


    It shed brilliantly for an instant, and then they were back in X''s office.


    It appeared as if she had just finished her work when she stood up from her desk, stretching her aching muscles.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was still engrossed with ying Honor of Kings.


    They seemed to have no memory of everything rted to the heavenly court and had returned to the


    moment before they encountered the nine-tailed demon fox. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Just like before, X smiled as she went to sit beside her husband, only for Stanley to pull her onto hisp when he saw her approaching.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck as she did previously, ncing at his phone. "Aren''t you going to y?"


    He chuckled. "Yes, but I want to hold you first. I still miss you like crazy even though we''re in the same room the entire time."


    Her heart warmed in her chest at his words. "We''ve been spending the day together in my office, and you still missed me?"

 Chapter 2371

    Chapter 2371


    ?


    "Yeah, I do because I couldn''t hold you or be close to you," Stanley Batton expressed, making X Quest feel ripples in the depths of her heart.


    Although they had been together for a long time, they still behaved like a newly-in-loved couple.


    Stanley was still as clingy to his wife as he used to be.


    In fact, he was even more clingy now, much to her enjoyment when he behaved like that.


    She then caught sight of his character being killed off in the game, prompting her to pick up his phone instantly.


    "Hold on a second and finish your game first. There is nothing important going on right now. You shouldn''t abandon your teammates in the game for no reason."


    As an experienced gamer, X understood how it felt to have horrible teammates.


    Therefore, she held on dearly to the principle of never letting her teammates down.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley gazed at his wife affectionately while hugging her and resting his chin on her shoulder. "All right, then. You can y while I watch."


    She nodded just as his teammates began cursing at him with crude words¡ª


    "D*mn! What the hell? Hey, Top Solo, do you even know how to y?"


    "Yeah, what are you doing? You''ve farmed so much. How did you end up being killed so easily? You didn''t even fight back that I thought you were brain-dead!"


    "You must''ve been lucky to farm so much, huh? You act like a primary school kid when you y."


    "Hey, why don''t you get lost if you don''t want to y?"


    X listened with a calm expression when she heard them cursing.


    She wasn''t upset because she could rte to how they felt, being a gamer for so long.


    She watched in silence while the game revived her character before buying potions and then teleporting directly to her teammates to continue the team fight.


    Four of them fought against five of their opponents, with X mainly fighting against all five on her own.


    Her teammates yelled at her for what they deemed was a suicidal move while running after her.


    Soon, her character had all five opponents beaten up badly just before she took the opportunity to kill them one after another.


    That was when her teammates began praising her instead-


    "D*mn! That''s amazing. I''m sorry."


    "Are you ady or a guy yer? You must be a guy becausedies aren''t that daring in games."


    ¡°I don''t think that''s a girl, either. How could a girl be that talented? We''d be lucky if girls didn''t drag their teams down in the first ce. How could they lead a team fight against five opponents?"


    ¡°That kind of gamey reminded me of Alex from Team XS, the best Top Solo in the world. But you, you''re practically a god."


    "Hey, dude I''m sorry for what I said


    earlier. Add me as a friend, and we can talk about gaming. Let''s y again together next time and increase our scores. I''ll evendet you lead me."


    X felt a little annoyed by theirments. Frowning slightly, she turned on the microphone. "Sorry to disappoint, but I am indeed ady. Who says we can''t be good at gaming, anyway?


    "There are numerous popr professional gamers who are women, okay? There might not be as many women as men, but we still make up quite a huge demographic."

 Chapter 2372

    Chapter 2372


    ?


    X Quest loathed men who made such sexist remarks.


    They fell silent when they heard what she said, only to begin speaking again a few secondster-


    "D*mn! Are you really a woman? Can they even y this well? It''s my first encounter with someone like you."


    "Sorry, but it''s only because I''ve been disappointed by many female gamers previously. That''s why I was prejudiced against them. I''m sorry, please forgive me."


    "God, can you please lead me in games?"


    "Are you a professional gamer, by any chance? You seemed like it."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I''m just an ordinary yer. Don''t underestimate female gamers next time, got it?" X asked.


    Her teammates replied in the voice chat-


    "Yes, we understand. We won''t do it again."


    "Sorry, we won''t do that next time for sure."


    "Can we add you as our friend?"


    "Your voice sounds so familiar, though. I feel like I''ve heard it somewhere before."


    They kept talking one after another, but she didn''t continue the conversation. Instead, she focused on controlling her character.


    Right then, four of her opponents directly teleported in front of her in an attempt to ambush her.


    She reacted swiftly by hiding in a nearby bush, effectively denying them of that opportunity.


    Then, she used the bush as her cover to counter-attack her enemies. With her excellent maneuvers and alert mind, she sessfully killed four opponents by herself.


    The fifth opponent arrived right after


    killed the fourth one. This


    she


    guy


    was


    n ADC who had farmed


    the most in his team. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He had simr equipment as X, and with full health status while she only had half left.


    Her teammates began spamming the voice chat again right then-


    "Hey, girl, run! Don''t force yourself. You can''t possibly beat him."


    "Yeah, your health is not up to par now. Hurry up and run. We won''t force you."


    "Go! Run.


    you stay there, you''re alone


    opponents to weaken us


    Why should X listen to them?


    She never believed in running away.


    She had faith in her own capabilities.


    X directly charged toward that fifth opponent with a smile, engaging him inbat.


    Meanwhile, her teammates went crazy-


    "Hey,dy! This isn''t necessary. We can''t teleport to you right away."


    "We know you''re talented, but how can you win in a state like this?"


    "Exactly! Don''t do it, or you''re onlymitting suicide."


    She ignored theirments, and continued to fight against the opponent with the help of the bushes nearby.


    Soon, X managed to annihte


    her enemies with her excellent skifts,


    of


    holy defeating all fis

 Chapter 2373

    Chapter 2373


    ?


    Right then, X Quest''s teammates became even more animated.


    ¡°D*mn! What kind of godly moves were those? How did you kill someone who had simr strength in equipment as you while your character was not even at full health?"


    ¡°Moreover, you were at an absolute disadvantage.¡±


    "You didn''t even suffer any losses in health! If you told me you were a professional gamer, I''d believe it."


    "Honestly, I''d believe you, too. Are you a professional gamer from one of the KPL Region''s teams?"


    "Or perhaps LPL?"


    Her teammates were all stunned by her bold maneuvers and greatly impressed by the show she put on. Chuckling to herself, she decided to keep a low profile. "Stop exaggerating. I was only lucky."


    "What do you mean by lucky? You really were amazing."


    ¡°Why do I feel like you are a professional gamer?"


    "You do seem to act like one."


    "Even the way you yed seemed professional."


    "That fearlessness, too."


    "I''m deeply impressed!"


    X ignored the chats and continued to help Stanley with the game.


    Soon, she led her team to overpower their opponents on all threenes before proceeding to destroy the enemy base.


    Finally, they won the game.


    Her teammates were still cheering when she quit the game wordlessly, prompting several iing friend requests from them as soon as she did. She opted not to add them, so she declined all requests.


    Seeing howte it was, she immediately thought of her children and began to miss them.


    "Let''s go, Honey," she said as she stood up, her eyes trained on Stanley. "Let''s get home. I miss the kids."


    He nodded, and they left the office together soon after.


    They found their kids ying in the living room when they arrived home.


    Both children had learned to walk now.


    At that moment, they were holding hands while running around yfully, both looking plump and adorable. Their parents'' hearts melted at the sight.


    Ever since they had the twins, the


    happiest moment of X''s days was when she came home and


    ¨¨ with her children. Const


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was the same for Stanley.


    spent


    As powerful and intimidating as they were in the corporate world, t


    Very lovingly and g


    children at home


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    with


    They seemed just like any other regr parents.


    After washing their hands, X and Stanley began ying with their children.


    As they grew up, their preferences toward toys had also varied ordingly.


    Lte Batton preferred girlish like barbie dolls and clothes,


    Leon Batton preferred yin his


    and race cars.


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    X had a personal fondness for dolls, so she happily yed with them with her daughter.


    Meanwhile, Stanley and Leon raced cars and built various things with toy bricks.


    They were all having a great time as a family.


    The nannies almost cried tears of joy witnessing that.


    Nobody - not even the nannies - realized that the twins'' birthmarks given by the empress had disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 2374

    Chapter 2374


    ?


    As far as they could remember, those birthmarks never existed.


    The birthmarks had disappeared without a trace.


    ***


    After dinner, X Quest and Stanley Batton tucked their children in bed before returning to their own room.


    Once they were in their room, X and Stanley took a bath together.


    X then applied some expensive skincare products on herself before sitting on the bed.


    Her back was bare...


    Only two white straps could be seen.


    Her fair skin and perfect body waspletely visible.


    She looked like God''s masterpiece under the light.


    While looking at X, Stanley suddenly uttered a phrase that was currently popr. "You''re like a work of art."


    Although they had been together for a long time, Stanley still felt aroused at moments like this.


    However, Stanley had to suppress his shameful urges because he still had a lot of work to do. Meanwhile, X had no idea about what Stanley was thinking about.


    She picked up her iPad and scrolled through Weibo.


    A lot was happening on Weibo...


    The top ten spots on the list of hot topics were nearly all upied by artists from X Entertainment.


    The topics were basically rted to artists arriving at airports, watching shows, and getting endorsement deals.


    Everything seemed peaceful on the list of hot topics.


    The one hot topic that caught X''s attention was the one that read, ''#Lukas Ronaldo is Dior''s global spokesperson#''.


    There was the word ''explosive'' behind the title.


    It was very eye-catching.


    Right then, the topic received a lot of attention.


    Lukas Ronaldo debuted through a talent show not too long ago.


    Most people got to know him through the talent show.


    Lukas managed to be a legend within the local entertainment industry through the talent show.


    He joined the ranks of the best in terms of poprity and capability.


    Through his good looks and excellent capabilities, Lukas became increasingly popr.


    Not only did he receive endorsement


    deals from luxury brands, but he


    also received countless offers for acting in films and televisiono dramas.


    Suddenly, he became the only person who could rival Josh Batton in the entertainment industry.


    He was already at his peak when he just debuted.


    Certainly, he wasn''t far off from Josh''s aplishment back then.


    That''s because the two were the same kind of person.


    Many people gave Lukas the nickname of ''Little Josh''.


    Meanwhile, Lukas garnered even more fans because of this nickname.


    Now, Lukas had already be the top-earning male celebrity in X Entertainment apart from Josh.


    X and Georgie Clementine were both d about this.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After clicking on the topic, et


    a post from Dior''s official Weibo ount. It was rted to the news of Lukas bing Dior''s global spokesperson...


    They even attached promotional photos of Lukas.


    In the photos, Lukas wore Dior''s newest ck tuxedo and white shirt, as well as Dior''s jewelry and watch...


    Lukas'' hair was brushed neatly to


    the side. Suddenly, a thought


    urred to X. This might bol


    most handsome man she''d ever seen...


    Lukas had the ideal looks for female fans to fall head over heels in love with him.


    Apart from Josh, X couldn''t find anyone in the entertainment industry who couldpare in this regard...


    Right then, fans flooded Dior''s official Weibo page withments.


    The fans were all screaming like crazy-


    "Lukas, don''t worry. We''ll always be with you...¡±

 Chapter 2375

    Chapter 2375


    ?


    "Who''s the most handsome man in the world? It has to be Lukas Ronaldo."


    "Who''s the most popr guy after debuting only recently? It''s Lukas."


    "Lukas is as handsome as Josh. He''s so attractive!"


    "I''ve got to admit that X has mad skills at picking the right artistes. She''s good at supporting him, too."


    ¡°Fun fact. All the handsome, popr guys you see on the inte are from X''spany."


    "Stop that. I''m getting jealous!"


    "Lukas has a bright future. He was not even debuted for a year yet, and he already has so many amazing endorsement deals."


    "Many people work their entire lives in the entertainment industry, but they still can''t get such endorsement deals."


    ¡°I bet those A-list celebrities are all shivering in fear now. Apart from Josh, nobody else has as many resources as Lukas.¡± Lukas Ronaldo''s fans were already showering him withpliments, and X Quest agreed with what they said.


    Some celebrities might feel hurt by suchments, but they were the truth.


    Indeed, apart from Josh Batton, no other artistes had as many resources as Lukas.


    Even those who had worked for a long time in the entertainment industry couldn''tpare.


    Lukas was able to acquire all these luxury brand endorsements not only because of thepany''s support but also because those brands were deeply fond of his'' image.


    Now, X truly felt she had found some treasure as he was practically thepany''s new cash cow.


    X continued to scroll down and saw many haters''ments-


    "Aren''t any of you curious why he''s able to get so many resources after debuting not long ago?"


    "This guy doesn''t have any powerful


    connections. I refuse to believe


    what''s happening. From what


    el.ne


    know, he must have a special rtionship with X."


    "I heard he''s a rtive of hers. He''s able to get so many resources because of that."


    "I heard rumors that X even made him sleep with a powerful individual in the entertainment industry. Is that true?"


    "Don''t make things up. X isn''t that kind of person."


    "I think you shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. How would you know if X wasn''t this kind of person?"


    She was speechless when she saw these unfoundedments.


    She had an inkling that these keyboard warriors were hired by Lukas''petitors as they grew jealous of his talents and wanted to tarnish his image. Naturally, X wouldn''t let them have their way.


    She directly forwarded the post that mentioned Lukas being her rtive. "@LukasRonaldo, I had no idea we were rted. Did I suffer from memory loss?"


    After that, X directly forwarded


    the post that mentioned Lukas


    sleeping with a powerful individual in the entertainment industry because of her."@LukasRonaldo, I heard you''ve slept with a powerful individual in the entertainment industry because of me. Who was it? Why didn''t I know about it?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After forwarding these posts, she directly published a post on her Weibo page. "If you have the time to make up rumors because of


    ver


    jealousy, why don''t you go to work at an electronics factory?"


    Fans who read herments couldn''t resistughing out loudly¡ª


    "Hahaha! Go to an electronics factory and start working."


    "These haters are sick, aren''t they? We don''t have time for such nonsense."


    "If you''re all so free, drool over handsome men and beautiful women instead. Stop paying attention to pointless gossip."


    "In the world of haters, they believe that all sessful celebrities had to sleep with someone influential to get to where they are. Hahaha!"


    X briefly read through thements.

 Chapter 2376

    Chapter 2376


    ?


    Later, multiple fake photos of Lukas Ronaldo began popping up on the inte, much to X Quest''s frustrations.


    Some photos portrayed a seemingly adolescent Lukas smoking in a corner by a wall. He appeared to be at the tender age of about seven or eight then.


    He had a white shirt on, and his boyish face was as good-looking as he looked now. He had a greatplexion despite scars all over his face. His expression was one of reluctance as he smoked.


    X knew there was something fishy about these pictures, even though they were supposed to be her new artiste.


    Soon, the haters began making up rumors about those photos-


    "I went to the same high school as Lukas. I''d like to advise his fans not to fall for him. He is a gangster."


    "I went to the same primary school as Lukas, so you can take my word for it. Back then, all he did was smoke and fight. Nobody in our school liked him because he was a bully to other students."


    With such unsubstantiatedments spreading online, some people had already started to believe them.


    Thement section began turning extreme-


    "Holy crap! I can''t believe a brand-new, top-notch celebrity like him is that kind of person."


    "D*mn, he was a gangster? I honestly couldn''t tell."


    "That does look like Lukas. If any of his fans refuse to admit it, they should get their eyes checked at the nearest hospital."


    "I don''t believe that''s Lukas. He looked barely seven or eight. Why was he smoking already?"


    "How could a kid who started smoking at the age of seven be a good person? Why hasn''t the government banned him yet?"


    "Does someone like Lukas deserve


    to be an A-list celebrity? Aren''t people worried he''s a bad influence on the young ones? Hurry up and ban him!"


    Meanwhile, Lukas stood on the balcony of a luxurious hotel room with a depressed expression as he silently read about the unfavorable reaction to the picture.


    There was an indescribable sadness in his slightly reddened eyes.


    As if right on cue, he had an


    iing call alert from XylExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    answered without hesitation,


    appearing calm as he anticipated her first words.


    She was probably going to ask him about the picture.


    They practically spoke at the same time


    ¡°I know that isn''t real," she said without bothering with the pleasantries.


    "There''s a reason for it-" he said before pausing, taken aback by what she said.


    His heart warmed in his chest as he never thought she would believe in him without at least questioning it first.


    After all, that kind of reputation was a big deal.


    "I know," she told him. "Tell me about it."


    "Boss, why do you trust me so much?" he wondered.


    "I know you''re not that kind of kid. Tell me what happened, and we''ll solve this together."


    "Would you believe me if I told you I was forced to smoke?" he asked.


    X answered instantly. "Why wouldn''t I? What exactly happened? Were you bullied at school?"


    "Yeah, I was constantly bullied during elementary school," Lukas exined.

 Chapter 2377

    Chapter 2377


    ?


    "Ever since I transferred into that school, a few rebellious kids in my ss started bullying me," Lukas Ronaldo said, describing what happened all those years ago.


    "They''d secretly add glue to my water and even relieved themselves into my lunchbox.


    "They''d force me to smoke regrly, so I had to. Otherwise, their gang would beat me up.


    "For the longest time, I couldn''t understand why they hated me so much, but I finally understood after that incident.


    ¡°They hated me for being so goody-two-shoes. They found it annoying that I was much better academically, and I kept my nose clean.


    "Somehow, they made me seem tainted by forcing me to smoke. They were probably just jealous, I guess," he finished softly.


    Those were scars of his past that he could never erase.


    Recalling back his story was like tearing his scabbed wound apart little by little.


    The painful reminders of his past made breathing difficult for him.


    Those days in school back then were his worst nightmare. He never wanted to bring that up again.


    He thought he was indeed close to forgetting about it, too, if it wasn''t for that picture resurfacing now.


    He fell silent after recounting his elementary school troubles to X. He peered up at the sky and said nothing.


    X Quest''s heart ached after hearing about his childhood. She didn''t think the seemingly jolly Lukas would have such a painful past. She never expected those kids could be so evil.


    It turned out that there were evil people everywhere, from as young as elementary school.


    She could empathize with everything he told her, even though she had never encountered something like that before.


    Frowning slightly, she beganThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    speaking softly into the phone.


    "Lukas, I understand, and you


    have to worry about anything. I''ll take care of it. I''ll protect you."


    Her supportive words made his heart feel warm once again.


    Lukas smiled with shimmering unshed tears in his eyes. "Okay. Thank you, Boss."


    "Stop calling me that," X said with augh. "It''s weird. From now on, call me X."


    "All right, X," he obeyed softly. "Why do you trust me so much? Didn''t you suspect the rumors might be true?" "No, never."


    "Really?" he asked, still skeptical.


    "Yeah. Based on how well I know


    you and your personality, I know you


    el.ne


    aren''t that sort of person. Besides, you didnt seem happy about smoking in the picture," X expressed recalling that she found his expression odd when she first saw the picture.


    "You would seem natural and rxed if you enjoyed smoking, but you weren''t. You struck me as you were suffering. I could guess from the picture that you were reluctant," she added.


    "Thank you, X."


    Lukas thanked his lucky stars that allowed him to meet a good boss like her who looked out for him. He solemnly swore to himself that he would stay in X Entertainment forever.


    He would never betray thispany or X.


    "Don''t worry about it. That is my job as your boss. I suspect the person who leaked that photo was one of the bullies from your school," she said.


    But, don''t worry. I''ll use this as the basis to punish that group of people. I won''t let any of your bullies off the hook," she added.


    At that moment, Lukas was too touched to reply.

 Chapter 2378

    Chapter 2378


    ?


    "Lukas, I wasn''t with you when you were bullied, but I''m with you now. I won''t let anyone else do that to you again.


    "None of the artistes in X Entertainment will be bullied under my watch," X Quest said firmly.


    Lukas Ronaldo''s eyes reddened again. "Thank you, X. You are a great person."


    "Don''t worry about it. I told you, it''s part of my responsibility," she assured him. "All right, you should get some rest. Leave everything else to me, okay?"


    He nodded, feeling relieved. "Sorry for all the trouble."


    ¡°It''s no trouble at all. Don''t overthink things and rest well, okay?"


    He agreed before disconnecting the call.


    Lukas could now understand why Stanley Batton was so in love with his wife. He also could see why the Batton family treated X so well and how the employees and artistes in thepany were so loyal to her.


    A boss, wife, and daughter-inw like her were impossible to dislike. And X deserved all of the adoration and loyalty.


    As a matter of fact, if X was still single and Lukas was worthy, he would try to pursue her.


    That very thought made his gaze soften.


    Meanwhile, gossip and unfavorable rumors regarding his past continued to spread on Weibo. Even hispetitors joined in on the negative publicity. Everyone was taking advantage of the opportunity to ruin his reputation to get rid of the up-anding, top-notch celebrity.


    The general audience on Weibo was also heavily influenced by these rumors and began siding with the haters, who had motives behind their actions, to criticize Lukas.


    Lukas lost some of his fans over


    these ims, while his remaining


    supporters banded together to


    dispute the haters and defend him.


    W


    However, his fans were outnumbered by too many haters and those who believed their ims blindly.


    Those who bravely stood up for him ended up being relentlessly sted by the haters''ments andbeled as brain-dead fans.


    Not only did everyone criticize Lukas, but they also began criticizing his fanbase-


    ¡°These fans of his are so dumb. With a celebrity like him, I''m not surprised."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t believe there are fans who


    Are


    think all this is a misunderstandin ey insane? These people need ¨¨ up." Content belon


    to


    "I''ve never seen such dumb fans."


    to


    "You''re able to turn a blind eye to what Lukas did? Unbelievable!"


    "I hope Lukas and his fans all disappear from the world."


    Despite how those haters were making offensivements, his fans still argued back relentlessly.


    He followed every post on Weibo and felt incredibly moved by how hard his fans fought on his behalf.


    Even his own page on Weibo was


    full ofizens'' harshments et


    and a continuous barrage of private


    messages with criticisms of Vate


    behavior.


    They even condemned his parents.


    Lukas resisted the urge to fight back verbally and only held back upon recalling what X said.

 Chapter 2379

    Chapter 2379


    ?


    For the rest of the day, X Entertainment was silent on all fronts.


    Following X Quest''s lead, Lukas Ronaldo also refrained from voicing out despite his curiosity over the wait. He opted not to bother her or pay too much attention to the news.


    Meanwhile,izens were still attacking Lukas online,beling him as a negative influencer.


    The topic that initially imed he was a gangster upied the number one spot on Weibo''s list of hot topics. It was even featured in countless entertainment blurbs across other major online tforms.


    His name was now renowned even to people outside the entertainment industry. Those who usually ignored entertainment gossip also discovered his identity soon after.


    Someizens refused toment because they didn''t know the entire truth of the matter, but most of them had chosen to side with the haters to oppose Lukas.


    The whole incident was getting out of hand.


    X Entertainment and Lukas'' continued silence convinced everyone that the rumors were true. As long as thepany held back on issuing a media statement to either confirm or dispel those rumors, the more popr it became.


    More and more people were shaming the new artiste for being a terrible influence.


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed since the picture first surfaced on Weibo.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    X Entertainment still hadn''t given any response. Neither did Lukas.


    Variouspetingpanies that considered Lukas theirtestpetition were beginning to feel proud of themselves for eliminating him from the industry.


    Everyone assumed that X Entertainment and himself had admitted to the rumors. They even believed X Entertainment had dropped him as theirtest uing talent, who was supposed to take the world by storm.


    Suddenly, everyone was celebrating.


    That afternoon, the person who originally posted the incriminating photo of a young Lukas smoking suddenly published a post on Weibo.


    In his post, he exined the circumstances of the bullies that led to Lukas smoking in the past. Additionally, he admitted that he made up the rumors to tarnish his reputation.


    He then described the motivation behind his action, iming that he was paid off by apany that belonged to Lukas''petitor, Matthew Sunder. They had agreed to coborate in making up rumors about the artiste to ruin his public image.


    Right after his post went public, X Entertainment forwarded it on their official page, followed by an official statement.


    "Lukas Ronaldo had been falsely used over some sensational rumors that were simply untrue. We have been silent because we were conducting our own investigation to find the source of this photograph.


    Lukas was a victim of bullying back


    in elementary school. He was constantly bullied by a group of students ted by this person. They


    had forced him to smoke at the ket


    young age and even relieved themselves in his lunchbox. These are only some examples of the vile things they did back then.


    "We are grateful to all the fans who stood by Lukas over thest few days and were willing to have faith in him from the beginning. Thank you.


    "We hope none of the observers will continue to be fooled by these false rumors. See the truth for yourselves."


    The official statement attracted a lot of attention as soon as it was published.


    Suddenly, statements of apologies started pouring into X Entertainment''s official page.


    The Weibo post was only published a second ago, but there were already over a millionments¡ª


    "As someone who never pays attention to the entertainment gossip, I''d like to apologize to Lukas. I was too rash. Sorry, Lukas."


    "I feel sad for Lukas. He went through so much. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have stopped being a fan. I''m sorry, I was wrong."


    "Thank you, X Entertainment, for protecting Lukas. Thank you!"


    eline


    "I only found out about Lukas after everyone started crucifying him on the inte. Later, I checked out his videos and instantly fell in love. could tell he wasn''t the kind of person he had been used of through some of his interview clips. I''ve been waiting for the truth toe out. I can''t believe it just did."


    "I also found out about Lukas because of all the hate. I was attracted to his good looks in an


    instant. admit to being a hateret


    before saw his face. But after seeing him, I found it hard to believe all the hate he was getting suspected he might be innocent."

 Chapter 2380

    Chapter 2380


    ?


    Lukas Ronaldo sat calmly on the balcony of his exclusive hotel suite, reading up on thetestments on Weibo.


    His lips curved into a soft smile when he saw all the apologetic messages, knowing the public rtions nightmare was over.


    He forwarded X Entertainment''s official statement straight away, adding his own message under it. "Sorry for taking up the public''s time and attention over thest few days. Thank you for your continued trust and support."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His fans replied almost instantly¡ª


    "I feel sorry for you! I didn''t think you''d have a past like that. Here, let me hug you."


    "You went through a lot. Those people deserved to be struck by thunder."


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have unfollowed you. Lukas, I''m back now."


    "Lukas, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have judged you so harshly with those haters. I shouldn''t have ever doubted you. I''m back now. Do you still want me?" His gaze gentled when he saw thements from his fans.


    He forwarded thatstment that asked ''Do you still want me?'' with a reply of his own. "Yes."


    His single-worded reply instantly stirred things up in the Weiboment section.


    His fans were all reacting enthusiastically.


    Meanwhile, his follower count began to increase rapidly, with many of them those who never bothered about celebrities. He discovered that when he saw their Weibo ounts following him, but not any other celebrity.


    At that moment, Lukas suddenly understood why X Quest and X Entertainment went through all that trouble.


    Back then, they chose not to exin things and let the word spread because they wanted his name to be notorious through the rumors.


    They would then utilize them to promote Lukas so that everyone across the globe knew who he was.


    Once enough people started paying attention, X Entertainment would reveal the truth to exin everything.


    In the aftermath of it all, he would gain a massive amount of followers through the empathy of people around him.


    He was very impressed by thepany''s tactic.


    He decided to send X a message on WeChat. "Thank you, X."


    X was scrolling through Weibo on her phone in her office when she saw his message.


    Chuckling to herself, she typed her reply to him. "You''re wee. As I said, it''s part of my job. Are you happy with all your new followers?" "Yes, I''m quite pleased," he replied instantly.


    "Keep it up."


    "I will never leave X Entertainment in this lifetime. I''m your most loyal fan,¡± he typed.


    That made herugh. "I don''t expect you to stay forever. I only hope you will make a lot of money for yourself and thepany during your contract.


    "I would understand and continue to support your career even if you leave after your contract ends. Of course, I''ll still treat you well if you choose to stay. Content belongs to


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    "I hope we''ll always be on good terms, even if that means parting ways," X added.


    "I won''t leave. Honestly."


    For the next two years, Lukas'' poprity continued to rise rapidly to the heights equivalent to Josh Batton''s. He was the cream of the crop.


    Meanwhile, Lukas and Josh groomed many new artistes in X Entertainment, helping them to reach their respective peaks in the entertainment industry.


    X Entertainment became thergest and most popr entertainmentpany in the world.


    At the same time, X''s Quest Group also soared to new heights, bing second only to Dragon Group in the business world.


    Not only did it perform well in the


    property market, but thepany also excelled in many other industries, like fashion, exports, finance, and jewelry.

 Chapter 2381

    Chapter 2381


    ?


    Dragon Group had also expanded rapidly to be an unsurpassable internationalpany. Its business grew so significantly that it involved nearly every industry under the sun.


    In addition to that, the business obtainedmendable results in every single industry involved.


    Dragon Group and Quest Group were not only the top twopanies in the world, but they surpassed otherpanies by a wide margin, maintaining a considerable gap between them and the third-ranked organization below them.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    X Quest and Stanley Batton were hailed as the golden couple.


    Time had passed in a blink of an eye. Their children were now aged three and old enough to attend kindergarten.


    One night before bedtime, X was in the middle of her nightly skincare routine while watching her husband recite ancient poems to their children on the floor. "I signed them up for Phaeton Kindergarten," she told him.


    Stanley nodded without hesitation. ¡°Okay, that''s good."


    Phaeton Kindergarten was considered the top kindergarten for the elite citizens of Antis. He was pleased with her decision on that end.


    "I''ve been checking out several kindergartenstely. Phaeton seems like the best choice in every regard. Most importantly, you think so as well," he said with a chuckle.


    X was always right anyway.


    She smiled in agreement. "Okay, it''s decided then.¡±


    He nodded.


    Apart from being excellent academically, the priority was that the kindergarten was very protective of its students'' privacy.


    As Lte Batton and Leon Batton gradually grew up, their parents no longer wanted them in the public eye.


    They preferred their children to savor their childhood in peace and not be showered with too much attention.


    It was also the safest option for them, considering their parents'' identities.


    They already were privileged with


    special statuses by being children of Dragon Group and Quest Group''s owners, so being too exposed to the public wasn''t a good thing Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In fact, X and Stanley had intentionally protected their children from overexposure ever since their first birthday.


    Not a single picture of them had leaked to the press in the past few years.


    "Why don''t we create aliases for them at the kindergarten, too, since we''ve decided to protect their. privacy? They will be ordinary kids from wealthy families," X O suggested.


    "Yeah, I was just thinking the same thing. I''ve already created their fake identities," her husband grinned knowingly.


    Lte and Leon were not paying attention to what their parents discussed and only focusing on the pictures from an ancient textbook.


    At the age of three, Lte and Leon seemed to have grown into their identical faces and now looked even better.


    They each had distinctive facial features and fair, smooth skin.


    Leon was handsome, while Lte was pretty.


    The two of them looked like children of mixed parentage from television dramas. They even seemed to glow radiantly while d in the simplest white cotton attire.


    X found them so adorably attractive no matter how often she saw them.


    By then, X had just finished applying her skincare.


    She slowly got out of bed to sit between her children. She hugged them by their shoulders and gazed at their adorable faces.


    Time seemed to pass by swiftly whenever they spent any quality time together.


    She could still picture how tiny and helpless they were as newborns.

 Chapter 2382

    Chapter 2382


    ?


    But now, Lte Batton and Leon Batton were already old enough for kindergarten.


    "Time does fly," X Quest sighed.


    Stanley Batton tilted his head while gazing tenderly at his wife and kids. "Yeah, it does."


    "You two have to be good at kindergarten, okay?" she told them as she gently ruffled their hair. "Don''t say too much about our family, especially not who your parents are, understood?


    "It''s for your safety," she added.


    The twins instantly nodded. They were clever and obedient despite their tender age.


    They would act as their mother had instructed.


    Fortunately, they had never rebelled against her and always took anything she said to heart.


    Their obedience made her heart melt once again. "You''re such good kids."


    Stanley looked at them tenderly. "Daddy and Mommy are only doing this for your good. You''ll understand once you are older."


    Lte blinked. "I understand it''s for our protection. We''ll do whatever you tell us to, Daddy and Mommy, knowing you only have our best interests at heart.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Right, Leon?" she asked, turning to look at Leon.


    Her brother nodded without much to say.


    As time went on, their individual personalities gradually formed.


    The differences between them also grew more apparent.


    Lte was the more outgoing and jolly one, while Leon was the quiet and introverted one.


    She was like a yful, adorable princess, while her majesty was like a young, cold, and dominant CEO.


    Their mother found both of them incredibly adorable in their own ways.


    "Okay, I''m d you understand. Anyway, once you are at the kindergarten, you must-?


    "We must get along with the other kids and listen to our teachers," Lte interjected adorably.


    Her brother merely watched them with disinterest.


    X found her daughter''s personality simr to Sharon Lindt''s, while her son reminded her of Stanley.


    She was fond of both their personalities in any case.


    Hearing Lte''s words made her nod her head in satisfaction, her thumbs raised at them. "Yes, that''s right. You''re both so smart. You always remember what I say after only being told once." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Mommy''s instructions are our holymandments. Of course, we have to remember them," Leon spoke up then.


    "Exactly," his sister agreed.


    He


    Se, Daddy will beat us


    us we''d be in trouble


    don''t listen to Mommy." Cet


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    X couldn''t help butugh when she heard that.


    She then turned her curious gaze to her husband. "Did you tell them that?"


    "Of course. Now that Lte and Leon are old enough, they must always remember who''s the boss in this family," he said. X was instantly rendered speechless.


    "Daddy, Mommy, I want ice cream," Lte said suddenly.


    Leon frowned when he heard her. "Kids shouldn''t eat too much ice cream, or you''d get a stomachache. Don''t you know that?"


    She frowned unhappily as her lips pouted. "But I want ice cream. What can I do?"


    He shook his head helplessly before rolling his eyes at her. He then turned to his parents. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what do you say?"


    X and Stanley were used to his


    reaction by now. He seemed to


    always act tough in front of his little sister, but he genuinely adored her on the inside. Content


    very


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2383

    Chapter 2383


    ?


    Every time Lte Batton made an unreasonable request, Leon Batton would be annoyed and cold to her.


    But then, he would give in instantly whenever she made a sad face because he adored his little sister way too much. "Keep an eye on your little sister, Leon. She can only have three mouthfuls," X Quest told her son.


    That was the limit she had set because Lte''s stomach was rtively weaker.


    Leon nodded before addressing his sister. "Let''s go. Come with me."


    His tone sounded firm and irrefutable, prompting Lte to follow behind him to the door.


    "When you''re done with dessert, bring your sister upstairs with you and get ready for bed, all right?"


    "Got it," he answered without turning his head and led Lte away.


    Their nannies left one after another as the kids grew up, so X had hired four new nannies.


    Apart from taking care of the children''s food and daily activities, they were also responsible for cooking and cleaning the house.


    X and Stanley had gotten much busier with work over the years and had very little free time. They spent what little time they could carve out by apanying their two kids.


    That left very little time for chores around the house, hence the need for hiring nannies to pick up the ck despite abhorring having strangers around.


    Four nannies were just adequate to take care of the children and upkeep the sizeable house.


    Two nannies, Shanice and Mica, silently stood behind Leon and Lte once they entered the kitchen. They were there to apany them for their safety while supervising their ice cream indulgence.


    Shanice and Mica waited by the door with their watchful eyes on the kids as Leon helped himself to the fridge to retrieve a tub of ice cream for Lte.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He uncovered the tub before pulling Lte down to sit on the floor. He then carefully scooped two mouthfuls of ice cream for her with a spoon. She had her mouth open again, waiting for the third.


    Her brother hastily closed the lid and reced it into the freezer.


    "Be good. You''re not allowed to eat too much. Your body can''t take it," he said with a warning look.


    She immediately pulled the same trick and began to pout, but he didn''t fall for it this time.


    He adored his little sister, but he knew there were limits. Her health came first.


    Realizing that her usual stunt wasn''t


    working, she dropped the act and et


    ed beforeining, "Hmph!


    SWO


    You''re awful."


    "It''s for your own good," her brother insisted.


    "Hmph!"


    "Let''s go, Sis. It''s time for bed," he reminded her, extending his hand to help her up.


    She refused toment but still obediently held his hand and left the kitchen with him.


    Growing up, the siblings were constantly by each other''s side.


    They were closest to each other.


    He was her favorite person. She never failed to annoy him on most days, but she knew he loved her.


    He was the kind of person who seemed uncaring on the outside but devoted on the inside.


    Upstairs in their room, Leon ensured she brushed her teeth and changed before tucking her in her bed, patting her back gently.


    However, Lte simply couldn''t fall asleep even with her eyes closed.


    Her luby their


    a


    harted singing a ssic


    nannies frequently sang


    for them, and she soon fell asl


    his warm arms.


    The four nannies felt their hearts melting at the sight.


    in


    This happened frequently before, but they would still feel touched by the twins'' devotion and trust in each other.

 Chapter 2384

    Chapter 2384


    ?


    After Lte Batton fell asleep, Leon Baton carefully ced her head on her pillow. Then, he picked up another one for himself and settled down next to his sister.


    It was peaceful and quiet outside the window.


    The warm summer night had a sky full of stars apanied by the sound of singing cicadas. Fireflies danced in clusters now and then.


    It was a wonderful sight to behold.


    The twins slept soundly in their warm and luxurious room.


    Everything seemed so serene.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    X Quest and Stanley Batton checked in on themter that evening and witnessed this scene.


    They couldn''t help but smile in contentment as they sat by their bed to watch them for a while.


    They felt blessed to have such amazing kids who seldom caused trouble or worried them needlessly.


    ***


    Leon and Lte were epted into the prestigious Phaeton Kindergarten soon after X signed them up.


    The children also had brand-new identities as a cover story to protect their privacy. Their parents were supposed to be the owners of South City Property Group, a notablepany in South City.


    It ranked among the top five hundredpanies in the country.


    Their new identities would make them the most low-profile in that kindergarten, where most kids came from wealthy families.


    Some of them were the grandchildren of Presidents of certain countries.


    Hopefully, Lte and Leon would fly under the radar and not attract unwanted attention.


    Nobody should suspect anything even if the new identities shared the same names as the Batton family''s grandchildren.


    Nobody could have imagined that Stanley and X could concoct such an borate scheme to protect their privacy.


    People might assume that they had intentionally adopted the names after the two children in the Batton family.


    Most wealthy folks would rename


    elbet


    their kids after other children from powerful families or royalties, believing this superstition would bring them good luck. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was such amon practice these days that nobody would question the simrities of their names to the Batton family.


    Lte and Leon arrived at their


    kindergarten with a chauffeur and a


    real


    y, so nobody ever saw th and a


    parents. Neither were they curious either.


    The first day at kindergarten went smoothly with the twins in the same ss.


    They were driven home from


    kindergarten at half-past four in the afternoon and arrived back home at five o''clock when X and Stanley happened to have finished work.


    They were seated on the couch, discussing their children''s first day at kindergarten.


    Phaeton Kindergarten had surveince cameras in their ssrooms so that each parent could see what was happening at all times.


    They were pleased to know that their kids behaved themselves there and were able to adapt quickly to a new environment.


    In the beginning, X was worried that the twins might cry for their parents like other kids, but she was pleasantly surprised when they didn''t. They seemed very obedient and even looked after one another.

 Chapter 2385

    Chapter 2385


    ?


    Leon Batton, especially, took great care of his little sister, Lte Batton.


    He practically acted like a protective father in the ssroom and didn''t let anything happen to her.


    Lte was the kind of person who could cry easily, but his presence there ensured that she was on her best behavior the entire time.


    X Quest and Stanley Batton knew that their son gave her a sense of security.


    They jumped up happily when the kids entered the house and walked toward them eagerly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They had missed them, especially today, even though X and Stanley were frequently away at work during the day,


    Perhaps, it was because of their first day at kindergarten.


    At the door, X and Stanley picked up Lte and Leon respectively, making them smile.


    They looked very adorable in their very first set of uniforms.


    Their uniforms looked good. Leon wore a white shirt with a ck tie and vest, while Lte had on a white shirt with a ck tie and skirt. She also wore a fitting vest with white socks.


    They looked particrly good in their uniforms, and X couldn''t resist giving them a peck.


    Then, she pressed her forehead against her daughter''s while gazing at Leon. "How was your first day of school? Are you used to it yet? Were you happy?"


    Although she knew they were happy, she still needed to take an interest so that they didn''t feel neglected or develop resentments.


    X had always ced great importance on her children''s emotional well-being.


    He nodded. ¡°Yes, we''re very happy. I think going to kindergarten is great."


    Lte also followed suit. "Yes, it was awesome! It''s much more fun than staying at home. I only have Leon to y with me at home, but there are


    are many other kids at he kindergarten. Content belongs to


    "They are all very nice to us," she added.


    Her brother''s facial expression turned annoyed when she brought up this topic, shooting her a re. "Don''t let boys kiss your face, understood?"


    Their parents seemed to be


    dumbfounded at his words. They


    had kept a watchful eye on the ssroom''s surveince footage, but they must have missed something as they had no idea about an incident like that.


    Was their little girl kissed by a boy on her first day of school?


    How did boys grow to be so mature so soon?


    Where did they learn about kissing girls at such a young age?


    They both wore grim expressions on their faces after a moment of disbelief.


    Stanley, especially, seemed furious.


    An eerie silence filled the living room.


    "What do you mean?" their father asked.


    Leon frowned. "A boy thought


    Lte was pretty and kissed her on the cheek. She was so dumb that she didn''t push him away. She even wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Maybe it''s because we always kiss her like that, so she thought it was normal. After all, she''s still too young to understand," he exined with a shrug.


    He spoke like an adult.


    Although the twins were still very young, they could articte clearly and logically.


    If X had her eyes closed, she would never have believed that the one who spoke was a little kindergarten kid.

 Chapter 2386

    Chapter 2386


    ?


    If Lte Batton was too young to understand, then was Leon Batton old enough, considering they were both twins?


    He was born only slightly earlier than his little sister.


    X Quest chuckled with a helpless gaze at her son. "You''re speaking as if you''re much older."


    "I may not be a lot older, I''m still her older brother. I have to be the mature one," Leon replied.


    Stanley Batton nodded before looking at his daughter. "From now on, you mustn''t let anyone kiss you other than Daddy, Mommy, Leon, our close friends, and rtives, understood?


    "Especially not boys," he hastily added with a stern expression.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lte didn''t understand why her father said that, but she still nodded obediently.


    "Okay, I''ll remember that," she agreed before tugging at her brother''s hand. "Leon, don''t be angry. I understand now."


    "Silly girl. You need to learn how to protect yourself sometimes," he advised her.


    His words made him sound even more mature, not like that was surprising to his parents.


    She nodded obediently.


    "Come on, let''s go to your room and go over what we learned today. Especially what we learned in our English ss," he urged, prompting her to nod again.


    Hearing that, X and Stanley simultaneously let go of them.


    The kids had just returned home and X still wanted to spend more time with them.


    Hearing that they were going to review their lessons, she immediately bent over with both hands resting on her knees as she looked at them.


    "Can you do that a littleter? Mommy and Daddy would like to spend more time with you first. Won''t you stay and chat with us for a while longer?" she asked.


    Lte''s eyes glimmered and she nodded eagerly.


    However, her brother seemed stern and determined. "No, Mommy, we need to revise first. We can only y after that."


    "Leon, who taught you that?" X asked.


    "I don''t need anyone to teach me that," he replied, rendering his mother speechless.


    Sometimes, X wondered who Leon took after for being so mature.


    It was probably Stanley.


    She had also been an obedient child at that age, but not as much as him.


    ¡°Okay, fine. Go and revise with your little sister," Stanley spoke up.


    Leon nodded slightly before leading his sister away.


    X couldn''t resist sighing as she watched them leave. "Did you teach Leon all that?"


    Her husband shook his head. "No.


    He probably learned this stuff from the inte. He''s always into those


    sophisticated videos." Cont


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She thought that he made sense. "I have a feeling our son is going to grow up and be a carbon copy of you."


    Leon did have a simr personality to his father.


    "Is that so bad?" Stanley smiled in


    satisfaction. "If he''s anything like me, would and


    only make his wife,


    children happy, isn''t that so?"


    "Yes, Leon following your footsteps is the best thing," sheughed.


    "Lte probably takes after you, and


    natus good, too. You''re both


    y adorable and kindh


    he told her teasingly. Conte belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    X couldn''t resistughing at hispliment.


    She was so happy.


    "1


    Her kids were obedient and mature, never causing trouble for her and Stanley.


    Her husband was handsome and sessful, and they were deeply in love.

 Chapter 2387

    Chapter 2387


    ?


    X Quest had no regrets other than not being able to repay her parents for bringing her up.


    She enjoyed days like these though she''d found herself wishing that her parents were around to be a part of her happy life.


    She instantly hugged Stanley Batton as she began to feel emotional at the thought.


    "Honey, I have a sudden craving for the steamed egg and shrimp dish you''ve cooked before," she told him.


    "Okay, I''ll cook that dish for you right away," he replied instantly before heading into the kitchen.


    X settled down on the couch and began munching on snacks that her husband had bought for the kids.


    However, neither Lte Batton nor Leon Batton was fond of them, so she ended up the one who ate them the most often.


    ***


    Time went by so quickly that it stopped for no one.


    In the blink of an eye, Lte and Leon were now six.


    They seemed much more mature than before and even more obedient.


    The children were growing well.


    Likewise, X and Stanley''spanies also continued to grow.


    At this point, Quest Group was on par with Dragon Group and had dominated the business world.


    Bothpanies had devastated theirpetitors.


    X was even cited as the most sessful and famous female businesswoman for several consecutive years.


    Over these years, the couple''s lives were smooth sailing.


    One day, she was going through some documents at X Entertainment, as usual.


    Halfway through one, she received a call from one of her nannies.


    She instantly picked up the call. "What''s the matter?"


    "Ms. Quest," the voice greeted over the phone. "Leon and Lte have been injured by another kid at the kindergarten. That kid jumped the gun by forcing the children to kneel and apologize. Otherwise, he threatened to have them kicked out of the kindergarten.


    "This kides from a royal family that owns a top ten enterprise worldwide. They''re being so


    arrogant that even the kindergarten is siding with them out of fear of offending the royal family.


    "Why don''t youe over, Miss Quest? Lte is terrified and bawling her eyes out now. More


    some of the adults are


    her."


    X felt her heart squeeze in pain as rage exploded within her when she heard the news.


    She hastened to stand and pick her coat up while earing a deep frown. ¡°I understand. I''m on my way."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    X couldn''t care about anything except to see her beloved children as soon as possible.


    They had kept their real identities a secret so the kids could grow up happily in the kindergarten and not be bothered.


    Staying low profile didn''t mean they would be subjected to bullying from entitled brats in the kindergarten.


    She assumed all parents of students at Phaeton Kindergarten were respectable people who brought up their children correctly.


    She never expected something like this to happen.


    Perhaps that was naive optimism on her part.

 Chapter 2388

    Chapter 2388


    ?


    Meanwhile, Lte Batton kept her head down as she wept in the office of Phaeton Kindergarten''s principal.


    Leon Batton stood in front of her protectively while a group of adults surrounded them.


    The principal, three teachers, both parents of the boy in question, and the royal family''s bodyguards were in the office.


    There were ring at the twins with cold, harsh looks.


    Meanwhile, the arrogant boy with whom they had a conflict sat on a nearby chair as he glowered at Leon defiantly.


    Soon, their nanny, Shanice, walked in and hastily pulled the twins behind her in a protective stance.


    "Hey kids, aren''t you going to apologize? Do you want to be kicked out?" the boy''s father sneered menacingly before issuing more threats. "Mark my words. If you don''t apologize, not only will I see to it that you''re both kicked out, but your parents will also be in big trouble.


    "I won''t let anyone in your family off the hook," he yelled as he pointed his forefinger at them.


    Leon returned his angry re and stood his ground. "How exactly will you kick us out or get our family in trouble? You can try," the boy said as a dare.


    "I told you none of this was our fault. We only beat your son up because he flirted with my sister shamelessly. Not only did he forcefully kiss her cheek, but he even touched her. He deserved the beating,¡± he exined in his boyish voice.


    His tone was firm, and his confidence seemed capable of protecting his sister from harm.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Lte hid behind him quietly as tears streamed down her face continuously.


    Although she was afraid of what was happening, she knew that her brother would be able to protect her.


    The man seemed even more enraged after hearing what Leon said. "Hey, kid! Watch your tone when you talk to me! Did your parents teach you to be rude?


    "I suppose lowly families like yours can''t produce any decent offspring. Look at you! You are so stubborn that you don''t seem afraid at all.


    "Do you even know who I am?" he asked, rolling up his sleeves while striding menacingly toward Leon.


    Shanice immediately stepped in,


    cing herself between the irate man and her charges. "Sir, I''d advise you to calm down and keep your distance from the children.


    vel


    Otherwise, the consequences will be


    dire." Content belongs to


    MS


    His eyes widened before he released a bark ofughter. "Dire consequences? What can you possibly do to me? Are you going to exact revenge on me? Can lowly citizens like you even do that?"


    He rolled his eyes dramatically and


    went on. "My son allegedly flirted with your sister, right? Maybe he thought she was good enough. But no matter what, you''re wrong for attacking someone. Did you know that you ignorant fools?"


    Leon''s fists quivered when he heard that. Frowning deeply, he directly scowled at the man. "No wonder your soni your sonus a bully. The apple does not fall far from its tree, it seems. With the way you educate your child, he''d end up in prison sooner orter."


    The principal regarded him icily when she heard what he said. "Leon, what nonsense are you saying? Do you know who you''re speaking to?"


    Like any other establishment, there were also social rankings here, even though the kindergarten was a ce for children.


    Leon''s family was not as influential as this boy''s family, so the principal naturally sided with the arrogant boy.


    It didn''t matter what Leon or Lte did, wrong or right. The principal simply couldn''t afford to offend a royal family.

 Chapter 2389

    Chapter 2389


    ?


    The principal''s words came as a shock to Leon Batton.


    At that point, he finally understood how fake the principal and these adults were.


    He grew angrier, his small fists clenched by his sides.


    "Why should I apologize? They''re the ones bullying us," Leon stated indignantly, pointing his finger at the other family. "I doubt Lte and I will stay here for long if this is the kind of favoritism Phaeton Kindergarten offers."


    After saying that, he directly ran up to the other boy''s father, removing his tiny leather shoe beforeunching it at his face.


    For a 6-year-old child, Leon was very swift and urate, moving like the wind. The shoe had already connected with his face by the time he could react.


    Everyone was stunned to see his nose was badly injured.


    At the very least, nobody expected that a kid like Leon would have the courage to do such a thing.


    The man was now livid after being assaulted by a shoe.


    He immediately raised his hand and pped Leon with his full strength, sending him crashing to the ground from the force.


    His limbs mmed against the cold hard concrete floor, his face turning pale as the pain set in.


    Nearby, the son smirked in satisfaction as he watched, ring at him viciously. "You overestimate yourself, you fool. You deserve to be hit by my father. Hahaha!"


    Leon immediately lost his temper after being struck.


    Meanwhile, his sister ran over to help him to his feet after witnessing what happened.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re a monster," Lte eximed with contempt. "You''re dead."


    So far, not a single adult had said or done anything to help, not the principal, teachers, or other onlookers.


    They were all turning a blind eye to what was happening.


    "I''m dead? How are you going to kill me? With the other shoe?" the man sneered. "You two are the ones who would be dead. I''m telling you now. Not only you, but your parents would be dead, too.


    "They deserve to be squashed under my feet for bringing you into this world."


    The man was clearly unhinged.


    Lte''s fears disappeared as she wiped her tears dry before taking a protective stance in front of her brother like a hen protecting its chick.


    cing her hands on her hips, she leveled her gaze at the man.


    "All right, I''ll remember everything you said. I hope you won''t soil yourselfter."


    "What a joke. I''ve encountered all sorts of dangers. Why would I soil myself?" he retorted and startedughing evilly.


    Meanwhile, the onlookers around them also found Lte''sment funny as they chuckled.


    From their perspectives, her family


    was powerless to do anything to this man. Even though these kids shared the same names as the Batton family''s grandchildren, their fates and family backgrounds werepletely different.


    "Have you made the call?" she turned to address her nanny in in view.


    Shanice nodded right away.


    The manughed coldly again. "Did you call someone? Great. Get everyone toe. It doesn''t matter how many people you bring. In the end, you''d still have to kneel in front of me and apologize for your mistakes.


    "Remember, if anything happens to your family business, it''s your fault. You asked for it," he added.

 Chapter 2390

    Chapter 2390


    ?


    The man''s wife also began to speak then, but Leon Batton ignored her, silently waiting for someone from his family to arrive.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you going to say anything? Are you afraid? I''ll give you onest chance. Kneel and apologize. After that, go ahead and lick my son''s shoe. Perhaps I''ll spare some of your family members who would be arrivingter," the man added.


    His words grew harsher each time he spoke, intentionally challenging Leon and Lte Batton''s limits.


    Lte began tough as well, gazing at the adult bully with slightly reddened eyes. "If you''re smart, you should kneel and apologize to us instead. Then, when my family arrives, I will consider asking them to forgive you.


    "This opportunity won''te knocking twice. I promise you will regret itter," she added.


    "Exactly," her brother interjected.


    Their words seemed to amuse the man further as he startedughing helplessly. ¡°Haha! You sure are brave. Are you trying to intimidate me? Did you really think I''d be intimidated by you two?


    "I don''t care whoes over today. I won''t be afraid. I''ll chop my head off for you to use as a stool if I show any signs of fear. I''ve met all sorts of people over the years. Do you think I give a d*mn about your family?" he said in his condescending tone.


    X Quest arrived just in time to overhear the man''s arrogant speech and see his furious expression inside the principal''s office.


    Witnessing the way he spoke to her children instantly made her upset.


    Where did this jerke from, anyway?


    How could he speak to two defenseless children like that? Was he even a man?


    Nudging her sunsses upward, X strode into the office. "Is that so?"


    Everyone fell silent when they saw her.


    At that moment, she appeared delicate, but there was an intimidating aura surrounding her that made people wary.


    A single look at her would instill fear in someone.


    The office was so quiet that they could hear a pin drop.


    Nobody expected X to show up there in the first ce.


    What was she doing there?


    "Mommy!" Lte and Leon eximed simultaneously as they


    ran over to embrace her thighs.


    Several people gasped in shock.


    They were suddenly terrified as a sense of remorse overcame them.


    "These children? The man nced at her in disbelief while he pointed at them.


    Woare they your


    She pretended not to hear him. Instead her frown deepened


    staked over her children''s faces.


    Their adorable faces were covered in scars. It was a pitiful sight.


    The most heart-wrenching part was for her to see her son had been pped and not by another kid.


    A six-year-old child wouldn''t have


    such strength. They couldn''t have et


    left such a sizeable mark on Leon''s face.


    That p hade from a full-grown man.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, X was furious.


    swno

 Chapter 2391

    Chapter 2391


    ?


    X Quest peered at the silent adults around her and asked calmly, "Who hit my son?"


    Meanwhile, her bodyguards had made their way to the office''s entrance and stood neatly in a row. Their fully ck attire was intimidating to the others, making them feel suffocated.


    The boy''s father stammered. "I-it w-was me. I''m s-sorry, Ms. Quest. I was ignorant. I didn''t know these two were your children. If I had known, I wouldn''t have done it."


    She ignored him. "Which hand did you hit him with?"


    He took a deep breath. "M-my right h-hand."


    Her frown deepened. "Got it. Someone will be here to im your handter.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He paled in fear at her words. Trembling like a leaf, he gazed at her pleadingly. "I''m sorry, Ms. Quest. I''m truly sorry."


    X scoffed. "If apologizing worked, then why do we need the police?"


    He knew it was over for him.


    He hastily went down on his knees as he peered at X, Lte Batton, and Leon Batton. "I''m truly sorry. Please forgive me!"


    The twins merely red at him in contempt before quickly looking away, unwilling to spare him another nce.


    "Who''s a teacher here?" their mother asked as her furious eyes swept over the rest of the group.


    Two female teachers immediately approached her. ¡°Me,¡± they said simultaneously.


    "The man''s the one at fault. Why didn''t you step in?"


    The principal hurried over to hold her hand affectionately. "Here''s what happened. We were still investigating earlier. It''s not exactly like we didn''t care."


    "Oh, is that so? That wasn''t what I was told."


    The principal startedughing nervously. "There must''ve been a misunderstanding."


    X smirked, knowing very well that she was making things up even without investigating further.


    Meanwhile, the teachers attempted to appease her-


    "Ms. Quest, we didn''t intend to stand idly by. Really."


    "Yes, it''s true. You''ve misunderstood us."


    "I can see for myself whether there''s a misunderstanding or not. I sent my children here because I thought this school had the best standards, did you know that? It was supposed to be a decent ce," X stated incredulously.


    "Looks like I was wrong. Your standards are even worse than those other kindergartens if you support bullying.


    "I''ll have someonee to sort through their withdrawal paperwork tomorrow.


    "Meanwhile, you will all pay for what you did. My children won''t get bullied for nothing."


    Her anger was mounting the more she spoke, resisting the urge to beat all the teachers up right there and then.


    She got the full story from what the nanny said. On top of that, she also witnessed everything herself when she arrived earlier.


    The teachers chose to side with the more powerful party.


    The children already had to


    experience these things at such


    §Áet


    tender age. She wasn''t sure if they would be traumatized by these


    childhood incidents for life. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Thinking about what her children encountered earlier made X''s heart break into pieces.


    They had always been the most


    bet


    important people in her life, so she would go to great lengths to protect them against whoever hurt or messed with them.


    Lte and Leon felt relieved when they saw how their mother reacted.


    They gazed at her with awed expressions on their faces as Leon began exining the ins and outs of the fight.


    Meanwhile, Lte repeatedly nodded and agreed with what Leon said.


    Hearing their ount of the entire incident made X feel even more upset.

 Chapter 2392

    Chapter 2392


    ?


    Then, Leon Batton started telling X Quest about what transpired in the office earlier. He described what the man and his wife said or did and also what the teachers had done.


    Their hearts began to pound when they heard themselves mentioned, hoping that he wouldn''t divulge too much but they were all surprised by his eloquent speech.


    He could narrate such intricate details with emotional depth beyond his years.


    This kid was practically a genius.


    The more X listened, the more upset she seemed.


    She had one particr quirk, and it was that she tend to be protective of her family and friends.


    ¡°Okay, excellent.¡± She red at the responsible parties once again before waving toward the door''s direction. ¡°Come in, all of you.¡±


    Her bodyguards waiting right outside promptly entered, forming a circle around everyone. They had heard everything Leon described, and now their faces betrayed the rage they felt.


    How could they allow these people to trample all over the children like that?


    The principal, teachers, and the boy''s mother knelt on the ground at the daunting sight of those men and began begging for mercy.


    "Calm down, Miss Quest."


    "What are you doing? Are you going to beat us up? Please don''t!"


    "We know we were wrong."


    However, their pleas fell on deaf ears as X''s expression remained unchanged.


    She didn''t seem affected at all.


    Shooting onest re of disdain at them, she lowered herself to one knee before her children and gently caressed their faces. "Lte, Leon, you areing home with Mommy. You will never have to study here again, is that okay?"  S


    The kids nodded at the same time with determined looks.


    "Yes, I''d rather not study in such a ce," Leon replied.


    "Exactly," his sister piped in. "They don''t deserve us."


    X smiled before turning to address the nanny. "Take my kids to my car, please."


    Shanice nodded instantly, knowing


    that X didn''t want them to see ould happen next to avoid


    what


    g too many bad memories in their minds.


    She held their little hands and led the way out of the office.


    Lte and Leon were unusually obedient and did as told.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When they left, X turned around and spoke to one of her bodyguards. "Take that child outside, too."


    Her children had already gotten their revenge on that kid for what he did, so he didn''t need to witness more awful things there.


    The kid was terrified, acting like a


    The KStatue as he allowed himself to be brought outset


    didn''t even dare to speak


    A bodyguard quickly closed the door behind him, and the entire room was engulfed in deafening silence.


    It felt even more tense.


    A huge fight was about to break out.

 Chapter 2393

    Chapter 2393


    ?


    X Quest nced at the closed door and then pointed out the kindergarten principal, teachers, and the boy''s parents to her bodyguards. "This one, them, and these two. Perhaps it''s time for a proper lesson for the adults for a change."


    X was not the sort who would casually choose violence unless it was deemed necessary. But after what happened to Lte Batton and Leon Batton earlier, none of those she had singled out were innocent.


    Her children were everything to her, so she would do everything in her power to punish anyone who hurt them.


    At that moment, her only thought was to take revenge for the pain they had suffered.


    As her expression hardened at the thought, those people she had pointed out knelt on the ground, preparing to beg for leniency.


    However, before they could speak, X had turned around and walked out.


    Recalling everything they said before, she thought of how humble they seemed now.


    How ironic, she thought to herself.


    Suddenly, being rich and powerful as Quest Group''s president and the wife of Dragon Group''s president proved to be rather handy on such an asion.


    Amotion came from the office she had just left, and sounds of people crying out in pain assailed her ears, but she didn''t look back.


    She didn''t feel the least bit sorry for them as she calmly walked away from the building after closing the door behind her.


    Upon returning to her car, she saw Leon embracing his sister as they waited obediently in the passenger seat while their nanny sat behind them.


    The twins raised their thumbs at their mother with looks of admiration when they saw her.


    X had demonstrated to her children her full support in front of so many people today.


    Additionally, she had also avenged them.


    They both thought their mother was amazing.


    "Mommy, you were so cool just now. I admire you so much," Lte told her, beaming with pride.


    "Yeah," her brother agreed coolly.


    His cheek had noticeable bruises from being pped, prompting X to reach out and gently stroke his face. "Does it still hurt?"


    He nodded. ¡°Just a little. That man was too cruel. Mommy, he''s going to be punished, right?"


    He knew his mother had them


    escorted from the principal''s officet because they were about to bee let y punished. Contents


    to NovelDrama.Org


    She nodded in reply. "Yes. I don''t care who they are, but anyone who bullies my children will get their fair punishment. Of course, that only happens if my children are O innocent."


    Her son instantly nodded. "We understand."


    Lte also followed suit.


    "I will protect you two for the rest of as long as you are


    your


    theetThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    right and haven''t done anything y wrong," X said


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Content


    Her children felt deeply touched by what she''d said, offering them a limitless sense of security.


    It felt even more upsetting upon recalling what they went through earlier, and seeing how obedient they were now.


    "Mommy, which school are we going to now?" Leon asked.

 Chapter 2394

    Chapter 2394


    ?


    X Quest considered carefully for a moment. "I''ll have to discuss this with your father tonight. There''s no rush."


    Leon Batton and Lte Batton nodded simultaneously.


    "All right, let''s go home. We need to get an ice pack for your swollen cheek. Otherwise, it won''t recover even after a few days," she added. Her son agreed with a nod. He had no intention of going against his mother''s decision.


    X drove them back home and immediately iced his bruise before spending some time ying with her children in the nursery.


    They seemed overly generous to their mother by letting her have first dibs on their favorite toys because she had stood up for them today.


    The children eventually fell asleep after exhausting themselves, with her stationed nearby to work on herptop.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    In the evening, Stanley Batton, who had been swamped with work all day, returned home and walked directly into the nursery.


    He noticed Leon''s swollen cheek as soon as he walked in, even with his son sound asleep in bed.


    Stanley''s facial expression immediately turned gloomy as he hastened his steps and approached the bed. "What happened to Leon?"


    He felt the twinge of pain in his heart, despite the fact it was Leon''s cheek that was swollen.


    X turned off herptop with a sigh before recounting everything that happened to their children in the afternoon.


    She watched his facial expression darken as he listened with a clenched jaw.


    ¡°What? I can''t believe something like this happened! Get all these peo-"


    "Get them all beaten up, right? I''ve already done that," she interjected before he could finish his sentence, knowing what her husband was thinking without even needing to guess.


    Stanley continued to frown deeply even though a look of approval appeared in his eyes. "Okay. You did great."


    "Not only that, but I even want the principal and the teachers to be fired. What do you think?" X asked.


    "Such people don''t deserve to be educators. Getting them fired would be best since we''re doing good for the world," he answered with a sneer. Content belongs to


    "I am also contemting destroying the business that belongs to that kid''s parents," she told him with an arched eyebrow.


    "I won''t have a problem even if you kill them," he replied without hesitation.


    His supportive stance made her snap her fingers decisively. "Okay."


    "Do whatever you want. No matter what happens, I''ve got your back Stanley dered as he affectionately ruffled X''s hair, making her heart grow warm.


    In the next moment, she shrugged with a smile on her face. "Have you forgotten? I''m all grown up now. I can back myself up so that I won''t need to trouble you. All you have to do is stand by my side and watch me.


    He sighed at her words.


    UMS


    Indeed, his wife had matured and grown significantly over the past few years, bing a businesswoman who could hold her own.


    He didn''t need to get involved much, whether in her business or daily life.


    He was so proud of how much improvement she had made, and he rather enjoyed this kind of life where they were equally capable. His smile gradually widened. "Yeah, you''re right."


    Leon opened his eyes then and promptly closed them again when he saw his parents having an intimate conversation.


    ¡°The thing is, I don''t want to let Lte and Leon stay in that school. Where do you think is the better alternative?" she asked.


    Her husband might trust her judgment, but X still felt she should discuss such matters with Stanley.


    After all, she still couldn''t think of any other alternative kindergarten for their children.


    Stanley considered for a moment before answering. "I think Dream Kindergarten is a decent option. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 2395

    Chapter 2395


    ?


    Dream Kindergarten was only second to Phaeton Kindergarten as an option for royal families.


    It was good in every aspect.


    X Quest nodded at his suggestion, so with Stanley Batton, they happily decided on it.


    That night, Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton came over for dinner that Stanley cooked.


    The family had a good dinner together.


    After the meal, they all settled down in front of the television to watch the live broadcast of this year''s White Jade Awards Ceremony.


    It was a widely popr program as one of the four most prestigious awards ceremonies.


    In previous years, the ceremony always took ce in a foreign country.


    This year, it was held within the country with Dragon Group as the current organizer of the awards ceremony.


    The Battons were supposed to be present, but they chose to watch the live broadcast at home so they could apany their children.


    This time, Josh Batton and Lukas Ronaldo were both nominated in the Best Actor category based on the movie with two male leads, Ocean. X paid particr attention to this category as she was curious about who would win the award.


    Over the past few years, Josh and Lukas have achieved significant sess in their respective careers with spectacr aplishments in both films and television dramas.


    Lukas, in particr, had improved rapidly over the years, making X so proud of his aplishments.


    Most importantly, she was pleased that he had remained humble through it all.


    Even after winning countless awards in the film and television industry, he never forgot his roots. He continued to work hard every day while remaining as courteous to everyone as before.


    No matter what jobs thepany booked for him, he wouldplete them withoutints.


    Apart from Josh, he was X''s favorite talent in thepany.


    She was worried he would leave to join anotherpany after achieving sess.


    However, he didn''t do so.


    Over the years, countless agents had tried to poach him away, but never wavered no matter how lucrative their offer was. He never even considered them.


    el


    X found it impossible not to appreciate an employee like him.


    Right then, the awards ceremony was presenting the Best Neer Award.


    The camera zoomed past the audience off-stage, showing Josh and Lukas briefly.


    The two A-list celebrities from X Entertainment were considered legends in the entertainment industry.


    The camera focused on them before panning away.


    Tonight, Josh and Lukas dressed up to the nines to attend the ceremony.


    Lukas wore a tight-fitting ck suit with a white shirt on the inside. He looked very handsome even without much makeup.


    Josh wore a deep purple suit over a white shirt, also looking effortlessly handsome.


    They both had a refreshing yet gentle vibe.


    They were seated among numerous attractive people around them, yet they were still the most eye-catching presence in the entire venue of the awards ceremony.


    Female celebrities around them would asionally steal nces at them.


    They were at the center of attention.


    The camera focused on Josh and Lukas again after finishing the Best Neer Award, depicting both talking to each other with their heads low.


    Their gorgeous looks and simr personalities made them extremely attractive even by having a simple conversation.


    Soon, the Most Promising Actor nominees were announced, and the camera zoomed in on Lukas and Josh as the former was cued.


    When Josh heard Lukas'' name, he instantly smiled proudly.


    The younger actor did the same.


    IExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Next, I would like to announce that


    the winner of the Most Promising Actor award goes to," a presenter paused, and then both presenters announced together, "Lukaso Ronaldo."


    Lukas smiled and slowly stood up, waving politely at the audience around him.


    Then, Josh stood up to hug him. "Congrattions."

 Chapter 2396

    Chapter 2396


    ?


    Lukas Ronaldo returned Josh Batton''s smile and hug.


    The camera captured their exchange as it followed Lukas up on stage after the congrattory hug.


    Josh joined the audience in apuse and watched him with a proud expression on his face.


    As a senior, he was pleased to see a junior from the samepany doing so well.


    Lukas'' poprity soared in the past few years, making them on par with one another in terms of talents and capabilities.


    Somehow, they ended up in a healthypetition despite people saying they were rivals who couldn''t share the limelight.


    Additionally, Josh would never want to hurt his junior in any way.


    He thought it was great that the entertainment industry had new talents like Lukas.


    While everyone watched, Lukas walked onto the stage, remaining calm in front of the camera.


    He had lost his self-consciousness after many years of being under the spotlight. He always seemed undaunted no matter the asion. X Quest was delighted to see him like that.


    Sharon Lindt couldn''t look away from the screen. "Lukas is so handsome."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you grown fond of him recently?" X asked.


    "Yeah, I''m a huge fan. X, you must take good care of him," her mother-inw told her. "Give him more support and publicity, got it?"


    Sharon had a concerned look on her face, much to X''s amusement, who often saw the same expression in fans weing their idols at the airport.


    She nodded. "Okay, don''t worry."


    "Get him roles as the main lead in movies and variety shows. I want to see him more often," the older woman added, acting like a schoolgirl with a celebrity crush when she spoke about him.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t worry."


    ¡°Oh, right. The self-heating rice cooker Lukas endorsed is going on sale at midnight. I have to set my rm to buy it.


    "There''s also a magazine on sale at


    the same time. I''ve got to buy that as well Sharon added while programming her phone''s clock to wake her up before midnight.


    Her attention returned to the television, right in the middle of Lukas'' eptance speech.


    X had always been aware that her


    ether-inw bought products


    endorsed by her idols, so she


    surprised at all.


    Stanley Batton and Wilson Batton were also aware, but her grandchildren couldn''t resist making fun of her.


    ¡°Umm, Grandma, you''re like a little kid," Lte Batton said with a giggle.


    "You''re not rational," Leon Batton spoke up.


    Sharon rolled her eyes at them before caressing their faces gently.


    "What''s the point of being ratione Love should be wild and conal?


    "Aren''t you worried that Grandpa might be jealous?" her grandson asked.


    "I doubt it. He''d join me."


    Everyone was speechless. It was something no one expected.


    Indeed, this was true love.


    Wilson caressed his wife''s face affectionately. "That''s right."


    "Grandpa, you''re awesome," Leon said.


    "Lukas deserves it. He''s the best," Wilson said.


    X remained silent, thinking that he sounded exactly like his wife.


    They were still as in love as a young couple.


    She wasn''t surprised.


    The awards ceremony went on while the Batton family watched with rapt attention.


    After a while, she got a little bored and opened Weibo to discover a hot topic that made her gape in shock.


    Hot topic number four: ''#Josh Batton and Lukas Ronaldo look like a couple#''.

 Chapter 2397

    Chapter 2397


    ?


    After staring at the link for a few seconds, X Quest clicked on it to find posts published by randomizens and marketing ounts about Josh Batton and Lukas Ronaldo as a couple.


    There were video attachments that showed them together with captions¡ª


    "The halls are filled, and people express their deepest love."


    "But I only look into his eyes, and I don''t care about what everyone is shouting."


    The words quoted seemed familiar to her. They were lyrics to a song she knew.


    Those lyrics, coupled with lingering stares shared between the actors amidst a crowd of thousands, really did make them look like a couple. Oddly enough, she could see why these people shipped them as a couple. Fans would often fantasize about celebrities dating other celebrities they approved of.


    However, she couldn''t understand why these people would think so when Josh was already married.


    As she perused down further, she could see a newly formedmunity forum dedicated to the guys as a couple.


    The forum was named Stars Collide.


    It wasn''t hard to guess the meaning behind it, alluding to the fact that Lukas and Josh were both celebrities who somehow met and fell in love.


    Theseizens were certainly very creative.


    Reading on, she saw even morements from randomizens¡ª


    "Lukas and Josh look so good together."


    "Stars Collide. It''s so sweet!"


    ¡°Josh is already married. Are you sure this is okay?"


    "Hey, have you thought about how Annabeth feels? I''m sure she''s speechless."


    "Honestly, I know it''s fake, but I still think they''re suitable for each other."


    ¡°A rtionship between an established celebrity and an up-anding celebrity is entertaining."


    "The way Josh looks at Lukas is entertaining, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t care. Stars Collide is real. They are a real couple."


    X felt a little shocked after reading thesements, but celebrity gossip was a regr part of the job in the entertainment industry. Artistes and talent managementpanies usually chose to ignore them, so she didn''t n on paying too much attention to any of it. After exiting the topic, she briefly perused other hot topics on the list.


    Hot topic number one: ''#Josh Batton''s outfit#''.


    Hot topic number two: ''#Lukas Ronaldo''s outfit#''.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The word ''explosive'' was at the end of both topics, meaning they were equally popr.


    X was pleased that Lukas could attain such poprity in a brief amount of time after his debut.


    She could see variouspliments from his fans after clicking on the link. She briefly skimmed through thements before exiting.


    After browsing Weibo for a while longer, she shifted her attention back to the awards ceremony on television again, seeing a beautiful female actress and a famous director walk onto the stage.


    "Up next, we''ll be presenting the most important award of the night, and that is for the Best Actor category," the actress announced.


    "Who is in the running to be the


    winner this


    year? Let''s take a look at


    the screen for the nominees,"


    director said, turning to look at a big


    screen behind them. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The names of several male nominees appeared on the screen with snippets of their featured films.


    These included Lukas, Josh, and other pioneers in the film industry.


    The director continued to speak once the nominees were introduced. "I''m happy to announce the winner of White Jade''s Best Actor award is Lukas Ronaldo!"

 Chapter 2398

    Chapter 2398


    ?


    Everyone in the audience started pping at that moment.


    Josh Batton also jumped to his feet to hug Lukas Ronaldo. "I''m very happy for you, man!"


    He was d his friend won the award, knowing how hard he had worked over the years.


    Meanwhile, other celebrities around them also began apuding excitedly for Lukas despite feeling envious in private.


    In front of the cameras, they had to act supportive of their fellow peer''s sess.


    Lukas'' mind went nk when the presenters announced his name. He had won multiple awards over the years, but none were as significant as this


    one.


    It was a very emotional experience for him at that moment. Scenes from his memory of his initial debut until his first acting job in a film began reying in his mind.


    His debut went smoothly because he had X Quest as his boss.


    However, his acting journey was tumultuous, to say the least.


    He remembered being mocked by various people when he first announced his dream of entering the film industry. People said singers shouldn''t be actors.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They even openly expressed their doubts about his acting talent for the big screens.


    All these years, Lukas kept working hard to prove himself.


    Now, with this award, he proved to everyone that he really could be a sessful actor.


    Nothing could stop a singer from bing an actor as long as they were willing to work hard to improve daily.


    Right then, the actress up on stage continued to speak amidst the cheers. "The director isn''t done yet. For the first time ever, we have another winner of the Best Actor award.


    "And that honor goes to... Josh Batton!" she added with a broad grin.


    Lukas was over the moon to hear this. He and Josh acted in numerous movies together, and the senior actor mentored him in many ways.


    He hoped Josh could win the award more than anyone else.


    Hearing the second announcement Josh was visibly stunned that he had also won, but the initial shock faded away as he calmly stood up and nodded politely to the audience.


    Thunderous apuse greeted his ears as cameras pointed at both winners. Lukas grinned and opened his arms wide to hug him tightly. "Congrattions!" He returned his smile. "Congrattions to you, too. Let''s go and get the award."


    Lukas nodded, allowing him to lead the way up onto the stage.


    They were at the center of attention as all eyes were on them.


    Up on stage, they received their awards from the presenters who walked off stage together after exchanging congrattory hugs.


    Josh and Lukas stood next to each other as they started their eptance speeches.


    Josh waved at Lukas, motioning for him to start first.


    Thetter acknowledged with a


    smile and spoke into the


    microphone. "I''m very honored to


    receive this award. It hasn''t been an easy journey, but thankfully, my


    company never gave up on me.


    "I''d like to express my gratitude to my boss who has been supportive of my career all along. Thank you for always being on my side. To me, you''re like a bright light on the path known as life. You''ve guided me numerous times when I felt lost.


    ¡°I also want to thank my fans, mentors, and peers who have helped me during my journey in performing arts.


    "I will work even harder in the future to produce better results as my way of giving back to all of you."

 Chapter 2399

    Chapter 2399


    ?


    "I''d also like to take this opportunity to state my position on a particr matter.


    "I have been approached by manypanies, attempting to recruit me and even willing to pay a great deal of money to terminate my contract with X Entertainment.


    "I''m grateful for how much they value me, but let me state this clearly so that nobody will waste their efforts on me any longer.


    "I will never leave X Entertainment, and I''ll always stay in X Entertainment.


    "I, Lukas Ronaldo, will always remain with X Quest," Lukas Ronaldo dered with utmost sincerity.


    He didn''t intend to address this openly, but too many people have approached him as ofte, and it was starting to affect his quality of life.


    Hence, he needed to say these things today to put an end to it.


    Apart from that, there was an even more important reason. He wanted to reassure X.


    He knew that whatever conditions thosepanies offered would spread like wildfire within the industry.


    She would eventually learn of the news.


    Just because she didn''t ask him about it didn''t mean she was unaware.


    Acting as his boss, she would be insecure if she discovered that others were poaching her best-performing artiste.


    Therefore, Lukas wanted to use this opportunity to reassure her that he wasn''t going to leave.


    As soon as he made this public statement, he could hear thunderous apuse.


    Meanwhile, thement section in the awards ceremony livestream was already flooded with various reactions-


    "Wow, Lukas is such a loyal person."


    "Lukas is the best kid in the entertainment industry."


    "X is a good judge of character. All the artistes she manages are excellent."


    "I believe X must be a good boss. Otherwise, why would her employees all be so loyal?"


    Thesements also brought him closer to people who didn''t know him before.


    His reputation even soared after his statement.


    ?


    He waved to the camera and the audience before giving way to Josh, who casually walked over to stand in give his own eptance speech.


    front of the microphone to stand in


    At first, he thanked thepany and his peers, and then he added, "I also want to thank my wife Annabeth for always being by my side, offering me support and encouragement.


    "From now on, I hope we can stay together forever, and always be as in love as when we first started dating."


    His words instantly caused numerous female celebrities to feel jealous, while the single people were forced to witness his public disy of affection. Meanwhile, the audience responded with booming apuse.


    Netizens went wild in thement section-


    "Ahh! Josh is the best husband in the world."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why is Annabeth so lucky? Josh must love her a lot to say such things during the awards ceremony."


    "I would feel so touched if I were Annabeth."


    "Stop saying all that. I already wish I were her."


    §Ö


    ¡°In the beginning, I wanted them to break up. ? didn''t think Annabeth was good enough for him. Now, I realize they''re pretty good as a couple. Josh is happy."


    "Josh and Annabeth must stay together forever."


    While everyone watched, Josh also waved politely at the camera and the audience before leading Lukas offstage.


    Over at Stanley Batton''s home, Sharon Lindt never once looked away from Lukas. She was mesmerized by his appearance on screen.

 Chapter 2400

    Chapter 2400


    ?


    "Lukas is so handsome. Oh my god! Not only is he fair, but his facial features are also perfect. How is this possible?


    "I would like to meet his parents and find out how they can raise such a wless child.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Lukas is such an exceptional young man to win White Jade''s Best Actor award at his age."


    Sharon Lindt only had eyes for Lukas Ronaldo, ignoring the fact that her son, Josh Batton, was standing right next to hertest celebrity crush. X Quest was still thinking about Lukas'' eptance speech. She didn''t expect him to make that kind of announcement during such an asion. She realized that he only did that to give her an assurance of his loyalty to thepany, but she wasn''t even insecure for a start.


    She had somehow always known that he wouldn''t leave.


    Meanwhile, Sharon continued to speak. ¡°Lukas, Mommy loves you and wants to spend lots of money on you."


    Her thoughts were interrupted by Sharon''s statement, making herugh out loud. "Josh was amazing as he won the award, too. He looked very handsome tonight as well. Why didn''t you pay any attention to him?"


    The older woman pouted. "Josh may be great, but I just get bored since I see him every day. He doesn''t give me a sense of novelty like Lukas does."


    She had no retort since what Sharon said made sense.


    However, if Josh''s fans heard what she said about him, they''d call her out on it.


    Shaking her head helplessly, X chose not to respond and scrolled through the list of hot topics.


    There was always only one winner for the White Jade Best Actor award, but there were two winners this year for the first time in history.


    There was no doubt everybody would be discussing about it online.


    As soon as she clicked on the list of hot topics, she saw that ''#Josh? Batton and Lukas Ronaldo are both winners of the White Jade Best Actor Award# was in the first spot with the word ''explosive'' behind it.


    It certainly garnered a lot of attention.


    X directly clicked on the topic to find various news tforms had already published news rted to the award.


    Lukas and Josh''s fans were going crazy-


    ¡°Ahh, Lukas has a bright future ahead!"


    "Josh is amazing! Well done!"


    "I suddenly realize Stars Collide is so fitting."


    ¡°Josh and Lukas, I hope you''ll keep working hard.¡±


    "Lukas is going to have a bright future. Josh is great as usual." Netizens were generally reacting positively about the two artistes.


    She continued to skim through thements in contentment. She then clicked the ''like'' button on rted Weibo posts before closing the page.


    UMS


    She then rested her head against Stanley Batton''s shoulder and started munching on snacks.


    Her parents-inw stayed for a while longer before X''s family saw them off at the door, and then headed upstairs.


    Leon Batton brought Lte Batton


    along to brush their teeth and retired to bed, while their parents returned to their bedroom and prepared for a bath before sleeping.


    With Leon around, they didn''t have to worry about the children as he was fully capable of looking after himself and his little sister.

 Chapter 2401

    Chapter 2401


    ?


    X Quest and Stanley Batton got into bed together after freshening up, hugging each other in the dark. It was a peaceful moment.


    No matter how tough X acted publicly, she seemed to be as vulnerable as a child with her husband.


    She presented herself as a strong woman in public, but Stanley allowed her to be herself at home.


    "I wonder if the children are asleep," she said, unable to stop smiling whenever she spoke about them.


    He reacted the same way. "They''re probably asleep. They''ve always been sound sleepers."


    "Yeah. I just realized how wonderful it is to have a son and a daughter. They can grow up together and apany each other. They would never feel lonely," she sighed in contentment.


    "Yeah."


    X chuckled and began thinking about the future. "I wonder what they''d look like when they grow up. And would they still be as obedient as they are now?


    "I wonder if they''d still be so thoughtful," she added.


    Stanley smiled. "I think so. I believe they will grow to be kind and decent people."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She nodded agreeably.


    It was what she hoped for her children.


    She didn''t wish for sess or wealth for them, but more importantly, she hoped they would have the moral values and be full of optimism.


    She wanted them to be like the sun, always shining bright and bringing warmth to the world.


    ***


    Time went by quickly, and now fifteen years had flown by in a blink of an eye.


    People changed, and circumstances changed in that time.


    Dragon Group and Quest Group continued to develop over thest fifteen years, dominating the top two ranks in the business realm.


    X Entertainment wasn''t far behind, either. Thepany was the number one entertainmentpany in the world the entire time.


    Dragon Group and Quest Group


    coborated to contribute to charitable deeds over the years,


    establishing a charity f


    to


    help countless people in need.


    By now, X and Stanley had already be saintly figures in the eyes of the public.


    Josh Batton never left X Entertainment, and was still tied to X''spany by contract.


    He had long be a trendsetter in people''s hearts through fifteen years of consolidating his image. His generation would always remember him as an idol.


    Despite the fast-paced evolutions in the entertainment industry, his status was never affected.


    Crowds would gather wherever he showed up.


    It was the same for Lukas Ronaldo.


    Like Josh, he was a megastar to his generation, and a trendsetter in his own right.


    He was also still tied to X Entertainment by contract.


    In fact, the two of them had formed their own entertainmentpanies and were doing very well.


    Not only did they groom idols


    through their ownpanies, but


    they also coborated with X


    Entertainment on many project''s, including film, television, and web series.


    Over the years, their entertainmentpanies also kept expanding.


    On top of that, fans and other celebrities also vouched for their personalities and credentials.


    Most of the actors and idols in the entertainment industry were their fans.


    Annabeth Cates remained by her husband''s side. She outgrew her role as Josh''s manager and became his full partner in his entertainmentpany.

 Chapter 2402

    Chapter 2402


    ?


    Over the years, Annabeth Cates had trained herself to act like a formidable figure in the entertainment industry. She was an absolute goddess to many celebrities and business owners in the entertainment industry.


    Annabeth discarded her old image to emerge as a powerful businesswoman upon encountering numerous challenges.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgie Clementine had remained by X Quest''s side and helped to manage everything in X Entertainment.


    Meanwhile, Henry Armstrong took over Armstrong Group and expanded into the thirdrgest enterprise worldwide, appearing frequentlt on the cover of financial magazines.


    Multiple top models and celebrities had brazenly tried to seduce him in one way or another, but his love for Georgie never faltered.


    Their love touched countless people and turned them into their fans.


    Sebastian Brenand, on the other hand, revived King Entertainment and made it the secondrgest entertainmentpany in the world.


    He also achieved significant sess in the investment industry.


    Additionally, he actively carried out charitable deeds and became a well-known phnthropist in the business domain.


    He was an idol to countless businesspeople.


    Sebastian remained on unfriendly terms with his family despite the number of times his parents tried to break the ice over the past ten years. He never gave them the possibility of a reconciliation.


    No matter what, he could never forgive them for everything they did in the past.


    Rachel Wood stayed by his side, assisting him in all matters rted to life and his business.


    She was the woman who supported him in the background.


    As for Gary Lakes, he made his family business the thirdrgestpany worldwide.


    This group of friends continued to develop over the past fifteen years while maintaining a close rtionship.


    Despite all the turmoil in the world, they never forgot their roots and forged ahead to be legends in the business world.


    One day, X chaired a meeting with her employees in Quest Group''s conference room as usual.


    Her slim physique was apparent in a


    white shirt, a pair of ck


    l.ne


    high-waisted pants, and ck heels. She was wearing her long ck hair straightened now.


    With very little makeup on, her face looked naturally beautiful.


    Although fifteen years had passed, X still maintained her youthful looks as if thest decade and a half hadn''t left a single mark on her physically.


    She hadn''t aged a day, but she


    appeared much more grounded than before. There was an added sense of refinement and serenity to her demeanor.


    Now, X seemed to emit an even stronger presence. Her employees felt intimidated by her by just sitting there and not doing anything. Once the meeting ended, she gracefully walked out of the conference room with herptop and returned to her own office.


    She walked over to the French windows once she reached the privacy of her office, her gaze sweeping over the view. With the rapidly expanding scale of herpany, everything had to evolve along with it.


    Herpany had been relocated to a new hundred-storeys skyscrapper, with her private office now on the topmost floor. From up there, it felt like she was high up in the mountains, and she had everything under her feet.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    X''s phone started ringing suddenly, snapping her out of her reverie.


    ncing at the screen, she saw a call from Lte Batton and Leon Batton''s school, so she immediately answered.

 Chapter 2403

    Chapter 2403


    ?


    "Is this Mrs. Batton?"


    The caller was Leon Batton''s ss teacher.


    "Yes, speaking," X Quest replied with a frown.


    "Has Leon recovered? When will he be returning to school?"


    Her eyes widened in shock when she heard this.


    When did her son fall sick?


    With a sinking feeling, she instantly knew what was going on.


    Leon was probably ying hooky and came up with the lie of falling sick to get out of attending sses.


    That was unexpected and shocking to her.


    Her eldest had always been a good student since he was a kid. He was a model student in the eyes of his teachers and peers.


    She never had to worry about Leon academically.


    So, what happened to him?


    Why was he ying hooky?


    Could it be due to teenage rebellion?


    "Yeah, he''s almost fully recovered," she lied, covering for her son because she hoped to sort things out privately.


    She didn''t want to leave a poor impression on him in front of his teacher.


    "How could he have caught a cold and not recovered for an entire week? What happened to him?" his ss teacher asked. A week?


    That made X feel even more taken aback.


    How did he skip school for an entire week?


    What had he been doing all week?


    Moreover, why hadn''t Lte Batton told her about it since they were in the same ss?


    "Yes, he''ll probably be able to return to school tomorrow," she replied vaguely.


    ¡°All right then, let him rest for today," the teacher answered.


    "Okay, I will."


    After hanging up, her expression instantly turned angry.


    She was still upset that Lte refused to tell her about Leon''s truancy, but she didn''t want to jump to conclusions without first getting to the bottom of


    it.


    Frowning deeply, she turned on the


    location-tracking software on herptop and entered her son''s phone number. Within minutes, she managed to locate him at Flying Fish Cyber Cafe in the city center.


    He missed school to y games?


    Was it really because of teenage rebellion?


    X pinched her forehead helplessly before quickly grabbing her ck Hermes purse and drove her new Bentley to Flying Fish Cyber Cafe.


    With assistance from the cyber cafe''s manager, she located her son promptly and arrived at his door on the topmost level, where she could hear his voiceing from inside.


    "AD, Top Solo,e with me, quickly. Let''s get the big dragon.


    ¡°Jungler and Support, get the small dragon down there.


    "We''ll win this match with for sure."


    Anger rose inside her upon hearing what Leon said. She now had solid proof that he had skipped school to y games at a cyber cafe. She was speechless.


    Afterposing herself by the door, she reined in her emotions and opened the door.


    Leon sat in front of theputer


    and yed League of Legends withplete focus, failing to notice his mother''s presence in the room. He was fighting against the big dragon with his teammates while issuing instructions.


    He looked like a typical teenager d in a white shirt, ck casual pants, and a pair of white sneakers He had his short hair parted in a three-to-seven ratio that stood out against his fair skin. His distinct facial features made him appear like he was of mixed parentage. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He gave off a cold and unapproachable vibe.


    He had thin, long fingers. Although he was only tapping on a keyboard, it looked like he was ying the piano.


    Leon gave off an aura of superiority like a professional gamer.


    A lone ray of light seeped through the French windows and shone against his fingertips.

 Chapter 2404

    Chapter 2404


    ?


    X Quest didn''t interrupt Leon Batton right away, seeing that they were about to win soon.


    Instead, she silently stood behind him, keeping her temper in check while observing his gamey.


    She would wait until the game was over.


    As an experienced League of Legends gamer, she knew not to interrupt someone during a match despite how livid she was.


    She understood how annoyed Leon would be if he got interrupted amid his heated gamey.


    She had always known that her son was talented at League of Legends. However, she never paid much attention to it due to her busy work schedule.


    Now that she had seen him y in person, X found that he was as good as she had been when she won the world championship with her team.


    He seemed to be even better than her back then.


    She was stunned for a moment when she saw his username.


    "S."


    S was the god-like yer who dominated the entire Korean server for the past two years.


    He had held the number one title all this while, and nobody could sessfully challenge him.


    People called him the undefeatable ghost in the Korean server.


    He was able to decimate all his enemies even during a disadvantaged match.


    Everybody in the League of Legends circle knew he was invincible.


    Gamers even gave him the nickname ''Living Satan''.


    She had heard about this gamer before, and even asked Team XS to invite him to join them.


    However, S didn''t even respond to them.


    She never expected this person would turn out to be her son.


    Leon still hadn''t noticed her as he continued leading his teammates in the game.


    They engaged in a group battle after defeating the big dragon. It was four of them against five of their enemies.


    Leon directly led his teammates into battle and sessfully killed all their opponents without losing anyone in the process.


    Finally, with the big dragon''s buff, everyone cheered and charged into the enemy base to destroy it.


    It was a smooth process.


    Leon''s maneuvers were stunning.


    Even his teammates praised him in the game, but he remained collected and acted as if it was no big deal.


    He finally sensed someone behind him the moment the game ended. He frowned deeply and turned around to face the intruder.


    His pupils dted when he saw his mother.


    In the next second, he smiled


    awkwardly and scratched the back of his head in a self-conscious gesture. Jumping to his feet, he gazed at her. "Mom? You-Why are yout here?"


    X scowled with the same grim expression on her face. "Why do you think?"


    "Did a teacher call you?"


    "Yes, so start exining," she replied through clenched teeth. "Why are you doing this? Are you aware that you''re in your final year? It''s the most important year in school, don''t you know that? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Everyone is working hard, but why are you cking off?"


    Her anger rose swiftly the more she spoke.


    Indeed, her children were


    academically gifted. They seemed to have photographic memories the way they could memorize


    ¦«¦¯


    information after a single reading.


    Other people had to work very hard to get good grades, but they always seemed toe out at the top of their ss effortlessly.


    However, it wasn''t a good reason for Leon to y truant.


    He shouldn''t be able to do whatever he wanted just because he was gifted.


    "Hear me out. Don''t get all worked up yet," he said quietly.


    "All right, I''d like to hear what you have to say."

 Chapter 2405

    Chapter 2405


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯ve already studied up to university courses by myself. High school courses are useless


    to me now,¡± Leon Batton began.


    ¡°Secondly, all I¡¯ve been doing are revisions these days. It¡¯s getting to be quite boring,¡± he added.


    X Quest frowned slightly. ¡°Boring? Is that why you skipped school?


    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re still a high school student. As long as you¡¯re in school, you must adhere to


    the rules.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve studied up to university courses, you should not break the rules,¡± she stated.


    She didn¡¯t expect her son had started studying university courses of his own ord.


    She knew he was academically gifted and could retain everything he read, but he didn''t tell her


    about anything else.


    School might seem boring from his perspective, but she was still upset that he broke the rules.


    Leon helplessly nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Skipping school to y games? I¡¯ve got to hand it to you,¡± X said while shaking her head.


    He didn''t seem to have a reply to that.


    ¡°Pack up ande home with me now.¡±


    ¡°Let me y for a while longer," he pleaded. "I won¡¯t be going to school the rest of the day anyway.¡±


    ¡°Are you disobeying me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Please, let me y to my heart¡¯s content today. I¡¯ll go to school tomorrow. Deal?¡±


    She considered the idea briefly. She could say yes.


    Helplessly, she nodded and sat beside him.


    Then, she turned on theputer in front of her with a pointed look at her son. ¡°I don¡¯t have


    anything to do anyway. Let¡¯s y together.¡±


    X hadn¡¯t indulged in games for a while now, so she felt inclined to y now that she had seen


    him performing so well.


    His lips widened in a satisfied grin at her words.


    ¡°But don''t think I have forgiven you yet," she reminded him sternly. "You¡¯d have to write a 1,000-


    worded apology letter when you get home.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Leon readily agreed.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± she warned.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Satisfied with his reply, she didn¡¯tment further and gradually felt her anger dissipate.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at AD, aren¡¯t you, Mom? I¡¯ll be your Support," he suggested. "I¡¯m very good at it.¡±


    She nodded agreeably. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As far as she knew, Leon wasn¡¯t only good at ying Support. In fact, he was also excellent at


    ying Top Solo, Mid Solo, AD, and Jungler.


    He was an all-rounded yer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think the god-like yer feared by all professional and random yers in League of


    Legends would turn out to be my son,¡± she said.


    He smiled but didn¡¯t reply.


    ncing at X''s username on the screen, he added her as his friend before inviting her to join his


    team.


    She directly clicked on the button to ept the invitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lead you to victory today,¡± he dered.


    ¡°My team offered you a spot on the team before, but you wouldn¡¯t even tell us who you were. You


    sure know how to stay hidden,¡± she said.


    ¡°I wanted to keep a low profile.¡±


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve turned down many offers from professional gaming teams. Don¡¯t you want to


    be a professional gamer?¡± she asked curiously.


    Usually, boys who were good at gaming yearned to be professional gamers.


    Leon seemed so different.


    ¡°Yeah, I do, but I wanted to study well and keep improving first,¡± he replied.


    ¡°That is a wise choice.¡±

 Chapter 2406

    Chapter 2406


    ¡°In fact, I know that nobody in the family would agree if I wanted to be a professional gamer,¡±


    Leon Batton said.


    X Quest immediately shifted her head to look at her son upon hearing his words. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I know you and Dad always told us you¡¯d respect our decisions every step of the way, but I didn''t


    think you would be happy if I chose to be a professional gamer.


    ¡°I know early on that your wish is for me to take over the family business in the future. Besides, I


    didn¡¯t want to disappoint you guys,¡± he added.


    X suddenly felt that her son had matured immensely by the way he spoke and his thought


    process.


    He was able to view things moreprehensively and consider other people¡¯s feelings.


    He seemed like a very understanding boy.


    He always cared about what his parents thought.


    As his parents, X and Stanley Batton¡¯s efforts weren¡¯t in vain at least.


    After contemting for a few seconds, she regarded him seriously. ¡°Would you like to be a


    professional gamer?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re only talking about hobbies, then yes," he said before admitting softly. "To be honest, my


    dream is to be a professional gamer.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t do that. Unlike other children, I¡¯m destined to have a lot of responsibilities.


    ¡°Lte and I should study hard and take over our family business one step at a time.


    ¡°After all, countless employees depend on Dragon Group for a living. We should not only protect our


    family¡¯s legacy, but also ensure their livelihoods are protected.


    Employees at Dragon Group must not worry about their job security,¡± Leon exined.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    These words touched X deeply, feeling her heart expand with joy at his mindfulness.


    ¡°Leon, you have grown up. You¡¯re a wonderful young man,¡± she praised sincerely.


    He smiled in response.


    Right then, the team matching wasplete.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s time to choose your champion,¡± he urged.


    ¡°Leon, if you don''t let gaming affect your studies, your father and I will support you to be a


    professional gamer,¡± she said after some deliberation.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be disappointed in you. Honestly, we only hope you can pursue your dreams, not just


    ours,¡± she added.


    His eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Won''t you feel disappointed?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to join Team XS,¡± he said instantly with a bright smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I promise my studies won¡¯t be affected,¡± he vowed.


    ¡°All right, I believe you. However, are you prepared for the tough road ahead?"


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m doing what I enjoy, I¡¯m not afraid of doing the work no matter how hard it is,¡± he


    replied confidently.


    His mother nodded.


    ¡°You are different, Mom. I¡¯m already in my final year of high school, but you¡¯re still so daring,¡± he


    said in awe.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I trust your ability,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After mother and son had an open and honest conversation, they transformed into battle gods in the


    bottomne of the game.


    Nobody could stand in their way.


    Although X had aged, her gaming agility was still as effective as before.


    She was able to work very well with her son and managed to destroy all their enemy towers in the


    bottomne within ten minutes.


    Then, they made their way directly to the enemy''s high ground.


    At the fifteen-minute mark, they led their teammates to victory without even needing to fight the big


    dragon.


    Their style of gamingplemented each other perfectly.


    X felt a great sense of satisfaction once the game ended, something she hadn¡¯t experienced in a


    long time.


    Lately, all the teammates she''d matched with were terrible.


    Leon was the only person she¡¯d yed with recently who was not only talented at the game but


    also worked well with her.


    She never thought she¡¯d fight alongside her son in the game one day.

 Chapter 2407

    Chapter 2407


    X Quest gave Leon Batton a high-five to celebrate their victory.


    She then smiled and saluted him. ¡°You were great!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he smiled smugly before asking, ¡°Another round?¡±


    She was even more eager to y now.


    She quickly formed a team and invited her son to join her.


    Just like that, the two quickly became addicted to the game.


    The feeling of finding an equally capable teammatepelled them to y until half-past ten in the


    evening.


    To avoid distractions, they even silenced their phones.


    Stanley Batton noticed their absence at home and started calling to look for them, but neither


    answered.


    They hadpletely lost track of time.


    After winning another match at eleven o¡¯clock, X finally shifted her gaze to the time in the bottom


    right corner of theputer screen.


    She was shocked that they had been at it for hours and hadn''t realized it had gotten sote.


    ¡°We should stop. Look at the time,¡± she gazed at Leon in rm. As she spoke, her stomach began


    to growl.


    They even forgot to have dinner because they were preupied with games.


    She needed to self-reflect, she realized.


    How could she do that as a mother?


    To y games with her son all day, not going home despite thete hour, and forgetting to eat.


    She could only me the fact that she hadn¡¯t had time to indulge in gamestely that this


    happened.


    Leon was equally shocked when he discovered the time.


    ¡°Oh no, I didn¡¯t think it was thiste. Mom, let¡¯s hurry up and go home.¡±


    He took his phone out as he spoke and saw many missed calls on the screen.


    The calls were all from Stanley and Lte Batton.


    He immediately showed her the missed calls on his phone. ¡°Look!¡±


    X felt immensely guilty when she saw those and instantly retrieved her own phone.


    Just as she expected, there were even more missed calls from her husband and daughter on her


    call logs.


    They even texted her on WeChat, expressing their worries about herck of reply.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    ¡°We should go home right away,¡± Leon urged.


    ¡°Of course, but let me give your father a call first,¡± she replied right before the door opened from the


    outside.


    Stanley, who wore a grim expression, walked in with Lte.


    When X saw them, she averted her eyes guiltily like a child caught doing something wrong.


    Meanwhile, her son hastily jumped to his feet with his head lowered respectfully. ¡°Dad.¡±


    His father first nced at theirputer screens before approaching them. ¡°Did you two disappear


    just to y games?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. I didn¡¯t want this to happen either,¡± X replied first. "But Leon and I worked


    so well as a team, and that''s why-"


    ¡°Are you still a child?¡± Stanley interjected with a helpless shake of his head.


    At first, he was furious, but that was more him being worried sick than anything else. However, his


    anger dissipated when he saw X''s face, realizing that he could never be angry at his wife.


    She let out an awkward chuckle. ¡°No, but it¡¯s really fun to y with Leon.¡±


    Her husband was speechless.


    So, he med his son instead. ¡°Speak. Why did you lead your mother astray?¡±

 Chapter 2408

    Chapter 2408


    Stanley Batton decided to yell at his son since he couldn¡¯t yell at his wife.


    ¡°Sorry, Dad,¡± Leon Batton apologized sheepishly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me him. I¡¯m at fault, too,¡± X Quest stated.


    Lte Batton walked over to her father and tugged his hand. ¡°All right, Dad. Don¡¯t be upset. Mom


    and Leon forgot about the time because they were too engrossed in the game.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley¡¯s heart softened at his daughter¡¯s pleading.


    He no longer felt like yelling at Leon.


    Although, he still frowned slightly andined. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡±


    With that, he caught his son''s gaze. ¡°I won¡¯t punish you since you made your mother happy, but


    don¡¯t lead your mother astray again.¡±


    His son nodded even though he believed that his mother had willingly joined him of her own ord.


    Leon was used to stuff like this since he was a kid, so he didn''t let it bother him.


    ¡°To be honest, I joined him willingly,¡± his mother admitted.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about this. We¡¯ll head home since it''s sote,¡± Stanley informed them, and


    they readily agreed.


    She then waved at Leon and led the rest out of the cyber cafe, keeping a low profile as they exited.


    Fortunately, nobody noticed them as the other gamers were all focused on theirputer screens.


    Stanley drove his car, so he brought Lte to his ck Bentley Arnage, while his wife fetched


    Leon in her car.


    As they drove home, she looked over at her son in the passenger seat. ¡°I''ll prepare the contract for


    you tomorrow since you¡¯ve decided to be a professional gamer.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think a contract is necessary since we''re a family.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, we should still follow the official procedures,¡± she insisted.


    That was her way of treating him with respect.


    Leon didn¡¯t care about such things if he was honest.


    ¡°Most professional gamers get at least ten million in sry if they¡¯re good. A neer like you


    would normally get that amount,¡± she exined. "I think you¡¯re exceptionally talented. That¡¯s why


    you¡¯ll be getting fifteen million.¡±


    She was adamant to treat him fairly as any other talented gamer since Leon wanted to be a


    professional. She would pay him the sry he deserved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, Mom. You don¡¯t have to pay me,¡± he said.


    ¡°You deserve it, though. We shouldn¡¯t let our familial rtionship blur the lines of what you should


    earn.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± he shrugged.


    ¡°I never expected you to be a professional gamer,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, I was curious about this game at first because of you. I guess you influenced me one way or


    another,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I used to watch you y this game frequently as a kid. I thought it was very cool," he exined as


    he recalled his memory. "Once I got older, I learned how to use the inte.


    "I also saw you winning many championships with Team XS on videos. I thought it was awesome.


    That¡¯s how I unknowingly fell in love with eSports.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    X didn¡¯t expect this since he had never expressed any interest before when he used to watch


    when she yed these games.


    She just assumed that he wasn¡¯t particrly interested in gaming.


    ¡°Well, I wish you the best because eSports isn¡¯t an easy pathway. You have many obstacles lying in


    wait for you,¡± she said.

 Chapter 2409

    Chapter 2409


    Leon Batton chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I know it will be a tough journey ahead, but I won¡¯t look back.¡±


    ¡°I know you can be sessful at it. You¡¯re the best I''ve seen, Leon,¡± X Quest told him sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you for supporting my dream, Mom,¡± he said softly, feeling his heart warmed by her


    unwavering support.


    She smiled in return. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Just do your best, and don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go easy on


    you simply because you joined my club. That won¡¯t be happening.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you the same as I do everyone else,¡± she added.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Yours and Lte¡¯s identities have always been a secret. I think that should remain a secret even


    after you¡¯ve joined us,¡± she went on.


    He nodded again, knowing that his parents wanted to protect them from the public''s eyes. The


    siblings had always followed this rule ever since they were kids.


    Leon used his original name all these years, but his personal information had always indicated he


    was from a regr wealthy family.


    Hence, nobody suspected anything as people assumed he had the same name.


    ***


    Everyone freshened up and washed their hands the moment they got home. Then, X sat in the


    kitchen with her children while Stanley reheated the food.


    It was already veryte, and the nannies had long retired for the night, so he had to do everything


    himself.


    The other three yed with their phones until Stanley had their meals ready.


    After the meal, they all returned to their respective rooms.


    X and Stanley took a warm bath together before they settled into bed. With the lights off, he


    hugged her close like he usually did.


    They still were very much in love after being married for so many years, and he always embraced


    her when they slept.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She looked tiny in his arms.


    ¡°Our son wants to be a professional gamer. Moreover, he¡¯s really very good at it. That¡¯s why


    I¡¯ve decided to let him join my eSports team," she told him after a moment offortable silence.


    "You won¡¯t be angry at me, right?


    ¡°I remember you saying that you¡¯d respect our children¡¯s interests and hobbies, too. You also said


    that all you wanted was for them to be healthy and happy,¡± she added.


    The best time for them to talk was when it was dark and quiet at night.


    Stanley nodded. ¡°Yeah. I won¡¯t mind as long as you don¡¯t. You can decide on everything in our


    family.¡±


    Her heart warmed instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you don¡¯t mind. I was worried you¡¯d be upset,¡± she admitted hesitantly.


    ¡°Why would I? I always mean what I say,¡± he assured her.


    ¡°Okay. Anyway, I told Leon the condition was that his studies must not be affected, and he agreed.¡±

 Chapter 2410

    Chapter 2410


    ¡°Good,¡± Stanley Batton said with another nod.


    X Quest had always been the one to call the shots in their family. Her husband agreed with


    whatever she said because she was the boss.


    That was how things worked from the start, and it remained true until now.


    ¡°My parents invited us over for dinner tomorrow, including the kids,¡± he informed her.


    ¡°Okay, sure.¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t seen them in a while, so they have missed them,¡± he added. ¡°They also missed you


    since you haven¡¯t been there in a week.¡±


    X smacked her forehead guiltily when she heard him. ¡°Oh, dear. Look at me. I¡¯ve been meaning


    to visit, but I keep forgetting because of work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll be there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Dad and Mom know you¡¯re busy, so they understand,¡± he assured her.


    ¡°Yeah, they really are,¡± she replied with a sigh.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Do you know what else Mom told me when she called today?¡±


    X seemed curious. ¡°What?¡±


    Her husband shook his head helplessly. ¡°She told me to treat you better and buy you a few more


    purses.¡±


    ¡°Mom is wonderful,¡± she giggled.


    ¡°Yes, she always does this. She¡¯s still worried I would treat you poorly even when we¡¯ve been


    married for years,¡± he said incredulously with a roll of his eyes.


    ¡°I have a wonderful mother-inw,¡± she sighed in contentment as her heart warmed at the thought.


    ¡°Exactly. Mom then told me that her friend¡¯s son recently cheated on his wife. She asked if I cheated


    and told me to tell the truth.¡±


    X couldn¡¯t resistughing at that. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect Sharon Lindt to ask her son such a question.


    He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. Why would I lie? I told her I never did.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± She couldn¡¯t help butugh again.


    ¡°She then gave me several warnings," he said with a deep frown. "She even threatened to kill me if


    I ever dared to cheat on you.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°The most epic part was what my father said, though,¡± he added before pausing.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°That he would castrate me if I ever cheated on you,¡± Stanley stated with a straight face.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± X burst outughing again.


    ¡°What on earth do you think is on their minds? We¡¯ve been together for so long. Don¡¯t they know me


    well enough by now? Would I even stray?


    ¡°Don¡¯t they know how much I love you?¡± He felt even more exasperated after saying that.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably just them thinking out loud after seeing what their friend¡¯s son did,¡± she guessed.


    ¡°Yeah, they really love you to pieces. They are worried I might end up losing you. Even if we¡¯ve


    been married for a long time, they are still paranoid about that. Sometimes, I wonder if you¡¯ve cast a


    spell on my parents,¡± he said with an amused grin.


    She grinned back in the dark. ¡°Yeah. Honestly, I wonder if I do know how to cast such a spell, too.¡±


    ¡°You probably do. Otherwise, why would my parents be so loyal to you?¡± he asked jokingly.


    Her smile widened. ¡°Thank you, Honey. You¡¯ve always been so good to me.¡±


    ¡°X, I love you the way I did when we first met,¡± Stanley dered.


    ¡°Me, too. I love you even more than before, Honey.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s always be together, okay?" he asked with some vulnerability.


    His wife nodded in his arms.

 Chapter 2411

    Chapter 2411


    Leon Batton and Lte Batton woke up very early the next morning.


    After breakfast, he drove his sister to their high school, Royal High, in his navy blue Lamborghini.


    Their high school was renowned for having students from royal families and the elite.


    The twins were given ordinary identities by their family, but they were still the popr kids in the


    school due to their good looks.


    Their arrival at the schoolpound attracted much attention as soon as his car appeared.


    Boys kept staring at Lte in the passenger seat while girls ogled at Leon behind the wheel.


    Suddenly, the crowd was abuzz and students began talking¡ª


    ¡°Leon is so handsome. How is he so handsome?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the most handsome guy in school, after all? He really is attractive.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys know that a topic appeared on Weibo yesterday? It¡¯s about all the good-looking male


    students from schools all over the country. Everyone talked about the most handsome students


    from their own schools. So, I shared a picture of the most handsome guy in our school, and it


    instantly took over Weibo!¡±


    ¡°Leon is so good-looking. Of course, it¡¯d stir up a conversation. He¡¯s the most handsome guy I¡¯ve


    seen. He looks even better than any idol.¡±


    ¡°Lte is also so pretty, isn¡¯t she? Oh my god! I wonder how it feels to have a face like that.¡±


    ¡°How did their parents get such good genes? Speaking of, I haven¡¯t even seen their parents yet.


    They must look perfect, too, right?¡±


    ¡°They must be extraordinarily attractive to have children like Leon and Lte. I¡¯m addicted already.


    D*mn.¡±


    ¡°My greatest wish is to marry Lte one day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Lte. Not only is she pretty, but her brother is also admired by many.¡±


    Boys and girls kept talking one after another, clearly proving that they were generally attracted to


    the siblings.


    At this moment, they were the center of attention in the whole school.


    Leon¡¯s car was making a lot of noise as it pulled in. It was so loud that they couldn¡¯t hear what


    everyone was saying despite seeing the looks of admiration on their faces.


    However, they could guess what the topic was about. Neither of them showed any reaction after


    getting used to all the attention in the past.


    Lte couldn¡¯t help butin about the screaming students, who kept taking pictures of them


    outside the car. ¡°I nearly died when you didn¡¯te to school the past few days. Did you know


    that?¡±


    Leon had a curious look in his eyes. ¡°What happened?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°When you didn¡¯t show up, those girls became depressed. They kept cornering me and asking


    where you¡¯ve gone and such. Everyone missed you very much,¡± she added with an eye roll.


    Her brother smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡±


    He wore an affectionate expression when he gazed at his sister.


    She frowned helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re aware. Also, those girls kept passing me love letters for you


    and things like that. My table is already full.


    ¡°You know I already have a lot of love letters from guys. And now, I have to keep yours with me. It¡¯s


    getting difficult for me because I can¡¯t throw those away with so many people watching," she


    comined. "Help me out after school. Let¡¯s throw all this stuff into the rubbish bin outside.¡±

 Chapter 2412

    Chapter 2412


    Leon Batton frowned at that. ¡°Can¡¯t we just throw them into the rubbish bin in the school?¡±


    Lte Batton quickly shook her head. ¡°How could we do that? You should know how much thought


    everyone put into those love letters. We can¡¯t just throw them away in school.


    ¡°Love at this age is in its purest form. Even if we don¡¯t wish to respond, we shouldn¡¯t trample over


    it,¡± she added.


    Her brother nodded along as he thought she had a point.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Then, he ruffled her hair affectionately, making her recall their close rtionship when they were


    kids.


    ¡°You used to adore me when we were younger, even though you acted cool in front of me most of


    the time,¡± she reminisced.


    ¡°Back then, you never showed how you really felt. Now, you are still affectionate with me like you


    used to be. Only, you no longer act cool. You¡¯re an absolute sweetheart now,¡± she went on.


    Leon smirked. ¡°People change.¡±


    She shrugged before nodding. ¡°Yeah. The only thing is that you still treat others as indifferent as


    ever. Do you know what people say about you?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Leon kept one hand on the steering wheel as he rubbed his chin with the other before ncing at


    his sister. ¡°What do they say?¡±


    ¡°They call you the God of Ice. That means they think you¡¯re cold as ice, get it?¡± she informed him


    bluntly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Be nicer to other people. What if you meet a girl you like but end up scaring her off because she


    happens to be shy?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried," he said. "She won¡¯t run away so easily if it''s true love.¡±


    ¡°I think she might.¡±


    ¡°Whatever then,¡± he replied casually.


    Lte gave up then.


    While they spoke, Leon maneuvered the car into a drifting motion and brought it to a halt. He then


    walked over to the other side to open the door for her like a true gentleman.


    Lte stepped out to stand next to her brother. The sight of the siblings with their good looks and


    endearing difference in height instantly attracted a lot of attention.


    Everyone in the school became excited again, but these two paid no heed as they exchanged


    nces as usual before heading inside the school building.


    The two of them were both top students in ss A.


    With the finals approaching, all students were studying hard, so it was utterly silent in the


    ssroom.


    However, as soon as Leon and Lte walked in, everyone seemed toe alive.


    A crowd surrounded them, with the boys trying to strike up a conversation with Lte while the


    girls did the same to Leon.


    The girls were most concerned about his absence from school for the past few days.


    He got so annoyed that he developed a headache, so he directly pulled his sister by her arm and


    led her to their seats.


    Leon sank down into the chair in front while she sat behind him.

 Chapter 2413

    Chapter 2413


    Right then, their tables were full of love letters.


    It made for a troubling sight as they exchanged nces, wondering what to do with them.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Leon Batton wanted to throw everything away, but he remembered what Lte Batton said earlier


    and decided against it.


    Before they could speak, their ssmates had gathered around their seats to shower them with


    compliments.


    ¡°Lte, you have such great hair. You could be a model in a shampoomercial.¡±


    "Your tie looks very neat, Leon. It looks even better than the other guys'' in the ss.¡±


    The siblings were used to suchpliments and didn¡¯t take them seriously.


    At the same time, students from other sses had also assembled outside their ssroom


    entrance, hoping to have a closer look at them.


    Nobody would dare im to be more attractive than Leon and Lte in this school. They even


    seemed well-liked by everyone there.


    Right then, there was a lot ofmotion outside the ssroom.


    The bell rang, indicating that a lesson was about to begin.


    A pretty mathematics teacher walked in with a stack of exam papers and teaching material.


    Her students fell silent as soon as they saw her in front, scattering back to their seats before she


    could even speak.


    Although she was attractive, she didn¡¯t seem intimidating at all.


    However, she was like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    Her presence in the ssroom managed to disperse the relentless crowd surrounding Leon and


    Lte, bringing peace again as the air felt less suffocating.


    The mathematics teacher checked on Leon briefly about his physical condition before the lesson


    began.


    They didn''t bother to pay attention since they were already familiar with the lesson, so they ducked


    their heads to y with their phones discreetly.


    The teacher was vignt enough to notice.


    With a deep frown, she addressed them. ¡°Lte, Leon, what are you two doing? Put your phones


    away, or I¡¯ll confiscate them.¡±


    Hearing her, they tucked their phones away before giving her their undivided attention.


    Leon disyed his usual cool demeanor while his sister appeared apologetic.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re both smart, but you should understand the value of lifelong learning,¡± the teacher


    spoke up with a frown.


    ¡°We understand. There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Lte assured her.


    Leon kept quiet as he looked down and flipped through his book.


    ¡°You say that every time, but don¡¯t think you know everything,¡± the teacher said. ¡°Knowledge is as


    vast as the ocean. There are many things yet to be learned.


    ¡°You must always remain humble, understood?¡±


    Lte quickly nodded, but her brother didn¡¯t respond and continued to read his book.


    The teacher had gotten used to his antics by now, so she ignored him.


    ¡°All right, ss. I¡¯m going to write down a question. Let¡¯s see who can answer it.¡±


    With that, she promptly wrote down a mathematics question on the whiteboard.


    Suddenly, all her students seemed confused.


    It was something they had yet to learn.


    Only the brother-sister duo seemed calm.


    She nced at them briefly before looking at the other students. ¡°Who would like to give it a try?¡±


    Everybody shook their heads.


    Then, she looked directly at Lte and Leon. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two try to answer? If it''s incorrect,


    you¡¯ll have to pay attention in ss from now on.¡±


    Leon raised his brows slightly and returned her gaze. ¡°What if I answer it correctly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± the teacher said.


    ¡°What if I do?¡± he asked again.

 Chapter 2414

    Chapter 2414


    ¡°If so, I¡¯ll never bother you during my lessons again,¡± the mathematics teacher said.


    Leon Batton smiled instantly. ¡°Okay. You said so.¡±


    ¡°I did indeed. Come and answer it.¡±


    The teacher specifically prepared this question for them. She wanted them to realize instantly that


    they still needed to learn.


    She thought they¡¯d been too arroganttely and did whatever they wanted just because they were


    academically gifted.


    This question was based on content taught at universities, making it more difficult than usual.


    It should be impossible for the duo to answer it correctly.


    Meanwhile, they seemed calm as they stood up and walked toward the podium.


    After that, they picked up their pens and began writing down their answers on both ends of the


    whiteboard.


    Everyone started muttering then¡ª


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to make life difficult for them. They can¡¯t possibly answer it correctly.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t even high school content. No matter how smart Lte and Leon are, they can¡¯t answer


    it. Right?¡±


    ¡°But they both seem very calm.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just putting on a show. I still think it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    None of them could understand the question, so they didn''t expect the siblings to answer it


    correctly.


    Meanwhile, the teacher stood silently, waiting for them to make fools of themselves.


    She had already thought of how to criticize themter.


    Lte and Leon could hear the variousments around them, but they ignored them while


    answering the question quietly and confidently.


    Lte and Leon began writing down their answers while everyone watched. The teacher and


    students were all stunned as they continued to write.


    The other students had no idea if they were answering the question correctly, but it was already an


    intimidating sight based on how much they had written.


    The teacher was surprised that they were writing down the correct answers.


    She was beginning to feel embarrassed by them, thinking how truly amazing they were to answer a


    mathematics question like that when many university students couldn¡¯t.


    She also regretted the deal she struck with Leon earlier, but it was toote to go back on her words


    as a teacher.


    Lte and Leon sessfully answered the question within five minutes.


    There were densely packed words all over the whiteboard.


    The mathematics teacher gasped along with the rest of the students.


    Leon pointed at the whiteboard pointedly before returning his attention to the teacher. ¡°Are you


    satisfied with this answer?¡±


    She was speechless.


    Lte didn¡¯tment. Instead, she silently waited for a verdict.


    The students were abuzz once again¡ª


    ¡°What does this mean? Based on the teacher¡¯s reaction, I¡¯m guessing they answered correctly?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they awesome?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not just academically gifted, but they¡¯re practically geniuses, aren¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 2415

    Chapter 2415


    ?


    "They are indeed geniuses in order to answer such a difficult question correctly."


    "I''ve never even seen a question like that before."


    "What''s in their brains?"


    "I just realized that Lte and Leon truly deserve the title of the top students in our school."


    The students were still offeringpliments to the siblings, while the mathematics teacher remained stunned.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She never expected this to happen.


    Lte Batton and Leon Batton were much more intelligent than she imagined.


    After a few seconds, she regained herposure and gazed at the siblings. "How did you do that? This is university level stuff. It''s taught in the final year."


    Leon grinned. "I happened to have seen it online. The two of us did some research on it."


    The rest of the students were even more surprised to hear this.


    If possible, they admired the siblings even more now.


    The teacher never expected this. Initially, she only wanted to teach them a lesson by posing a difficult question.


    However, in the end, she was the one who had to learn a lesson instead.


    "You won''t bother us during lessons anymore, right?" Leon asked calmly.


    He was aware of the number of people looking at him with sparkle in their eyes, but he ignored them all.


    At his words, Lte eagerly peeked at the teacher.


    Although she wanted to go back on her words, she knew she shouldn''t do that as a teacher, so she nodded helplessly. "Fine, I won''t bother you. I''ll keep my word.


    "Anyway, it is your fault if you don''t get good grades," she added.


    Frankly, she knew that Leon and Lte wouldn''t get poor grades in future examinations since they were both truly gifted.


    She would go as far as to say they


    were the most gifted teenagers


    she''d ever met. They should have no


    problems getting into Antis


    University in the future. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The siblings instantly sighed in relief at her words before exchanging another nce.


    After that, they directly headed back to their seats.


    Their ssmates began cheering while they walked-


    "They''re walking down with halos above their heads."


    "That''s amazing. I wish I were as smart as them."


    "If I were this smart, my parents would probably smile in their sleep."


    "I''m very curious how their brains are structured."


    "Indeed, it''s Leon being Leon."


    "And indeed, it''s Lte being Lte."


    Their ssroom seemed to have erupted into utter chaos.


    Seeing how disruptive the lesson had be, the teacher sternly picked up the whiteboard eraser and red at everyone.


    "All right, settle down now. It''s time to study," she yelled over the din.


    "I understand how you feel, and I


    admire Leon and Ly


    know you a


    So


    much. You all should stee


    since you admire them so much.


    "If you don''t pay attention and work hard, you''ll only get to admire other people for the rest of your lives."


    As soon as she said this, everyone in the ss fell silent.


    Meanwhile, the siblings began openly ying with their phones


    ng to music since the t


    had


    and


    vowed not to bother theo cher

 Chapter 2416

    Chapter 2416


    ?


    The mathematics teacher was annoyed, but she couldn''t do anything about it since she had made the promise.


    As soon as the lesson ended, students began discussing current news in the entertainment industry-


    "Did you know that Josh Batton''s movie will being out soon? I think it''s going to be out in a month during summer. I want to go watch it." "Me, too! I admire Josh."


    "He hasn''t aged a day. There isn''t a man more glorified than him in the entertainment industry. My parents are extremely against me chasing after celebrities, but they don''t mind if it''s Josh."


    "Do you guys have any way of meeting Josh in person? I want to meet him in person."


    "To be honest, meeting Josh in person is nearly impossible. Apart from appearing on film sets, Josh is nowhere to be seen."


    "If only I were part of his family. I''d be able to see my idol every day."


    Lte Batton and Leon Batton exchanged nces with knowing looks.


    They were part of that family, although they didn''t feel as intensely as the others because they saw their uncle every day.


    They didn''t behave like starstruck fans whenever they saw him because they got used to seeing his face since they were kids. They didn''t see him as a novelty or even as a celebrity.


    "Our uncle sure is popr," Lte said as she turned around and whispered into her brother''s ear.


    Leon nodded.


    He had to admit Josh was something.


    Despite how many years had passed, his uncle held his own in the ever-changing, fast-paced entertainment industry.


    Usually, a celebrity''s poprity would decline after reaching a certain age, but that never happened to Josh.


    Not only did he remain a fan favorite, but his career kept advancing.


    Even youngsters who weren''t fond of older celebrities couldn''t help but over heels in love


    falld


    Celebrities couldn''t h


    him.


    "It would be great if I could get my hands on an autographed picture of Josh."


    "Me, too. However, that would only happen in my dreams."


    "If only I knew someone from Josh''s family. I''d be able to get my hands on it."


    As Josh''s actual rtives, the siblings couldn''t help but grin at each other when they heard them.


    "Leon, let''s take a walk on the field, shall we?" she said to her brother, who nodded.


    With no hesitation, they stood up and left the ssroom.


    The


    brief, so they merely wanted to.


    Mietween lessons was only


    around on the field forew


    Their presence attracted the attention. of other students who past the field and instantly them. Content belongs to


    They seemed excited, with many of them unable to resist screaming-


    "Oh, it''s Lte and Leon! They''re the most beautiful and handsome people on earth."


    "D*rn it, they look so good. I ought to take their picture and use it as my phone''s wallpaper."


    "Oh dear, I just realized they look fitting as my phone''s wallpaper."


    "I could even use the picture as myputer''s wallpaper."


    "How on earth do they look this good? I''m so curious what their parents look like, to be honest."


    "I''m sure these two can be idols in the future. They would be so popr."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2417

    Chapter 2417


    ?


    On the field, Lte Batton and Leon Batton walked side-by-side, d in English-style uniforms.


    Leon wore a dark blue uniform with a white shirt, a ck tie, and ck leather shoes. He seemed like a male protagonist from a television drama.


    Meanwhile, his sister wore a simr uniform except paired with a dark blue, high-waisted skirt, a pair of ck knee-highs, and ck English-style leather shoes.


    His hair wasbed neatly and parted in a three-to-seven ratio, while her hair was long, ck, and curly.


    Although they had simr facial features, they radiated different vibes.


    Leon appeared handsome and aloof, while his sister seemed pretty and elegant.


    A gentle breeze lifted Lte''s skirt by the hem ever so slightly. She could pass off as a female protagonist from a well-made television drama.


    Many people couldn''t resist the urge to take their pictures, which all turned out well.


    The siblings looked ttering no matter from which angle.


    Lte naturally rested her hands behind her back as she skipped and hopped next to him. "Leon, did you hear the manyments about us bing idols?"


    He nodded indifferently because he wasn''t particrly interested in that. "Yeah.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "What do you think about me as an idol in the future?" she added when he didn''t engage further.


    "I don''t like the idea," he said with a deep frown.


    "Why not?"


    "You know how messy the entertainment industry can be," he replied with concern.


    "But I could join Mommy''spany so that she can protect me. Besides, our family is well-connected there. Who wouldd dare to do anything to me?" she asked.


    "Even so," he said with a frown. "Your mind could be tainted as a girl in that kind of environment."


    Lte directly frowned in return.


    "That won''t happen.I can stay pure.


    Besides, not everyone is


    Lovel


    complicated and bad in the


    entertainment industry, right?"


    "I still won''t allow you to join the entertainment industry," Leon insisted.


    "Leon, do you realize how unreasonable you are?"


    He scowled again and stopped walking as he turned his serious gaze at his sister. "Lte, I hope you can always stay free and


    l


    unaffected. I hope you will only see good things for the rest of your life," he said sincerely.


    He was aloof to everyone else, but he was very protective of his little sister.


    "Leon treats Lte differently than the rest of us."


    "Exactly. Hasn''t everyone said so already? Leon has dedicated all hispassion to Lte."


    "Totally. Leon is only good to Lte. I''m so envious of her."


    "Stop it. Who isn''t envious of Lte? I wish I could swap lives with her."


    "I''d like to interview Lte and ask her how it feels to be looked after and protected by the most handsome guy in school."


    The girls standing at a distance were all speaking softly, but their voices carried over to the siblings.


    However, Leon and Lte didn''t even bother looking at anyone around them.

 Chapter 2418

    Chapter 2418


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Lte Batton and Leon Batton gazed at each other as his words instantly made her feel warm inside.


    She knew her brother had the best intentions for her own good most of the time, even though he came across as unreasonable sometimes.


    "Leon, don''t you think you''re being unrealistic?" she asked in exasperation. "Everyone needs to grow up. Once we are adults, it''s inevitable to engage in some things that areplicated and impure.


    "Nobody''s world can always remain pure and clean," she added, feeling like he was being ludicrous.


    However, Leon wore a subdued expression as he stared at her. "It might be impossible for others, but not for you. I will stay by your side and protect you forever. You will always remain uncorrupted where you don''t have to worry about anything.


    ¡°I will stand in front of you to block anything tainted and difficult in the world while you don''t even have to lift a finger. You only have to sit still and look pretty," he added.


    Ever since Leon became mature enough, he knew that he needed to love and protect his little sister as her older brother.


    He wanted her to be the happiest girl in the world.


    Lte felt her heart grow warm once more. "Well, aren''t you a possessive brother?"


    "Not to that extent, no. I only want to protect you," he told her. "You are such a wonderful person. The world should treat you as such." "Oh, I''m so touched," she said.


    "Don''t cry! I didn''t bring any tissues with me," he warned.


    "Tsk! Who''s crying? All because I feel touched?"


    "I wonder who bawled her eyes out when I made her a cake for her birthday when she was little," he teased.


    Lte couldn''t help butugh. "Hehe. I was still a little girl, so I got emotional very easily. That doesn''t happen anymore."


    "Yeah? That''s great."


    "However, back to the topic, I want


    to be an idol. I talked to Daddy about thatst time, and he supported the idea she said, watching as his face fell and turned glum.


    "I''m against it."


    "I''ll persist even if you are against the idea. It''s my dream to be an A-list celebrity like Uncle Josh."


    He frowned at that. "Lte, can you stop being ridiculous?"


    "I''m not!" she eximed ve


    demy dream. You have youre


    dreams, too. You should know what that feels like, right? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Look, you''re chasing after your dream of bing a professional gamer. Did I say anything about that?" she added.


    "But eSports is different from the entertainment industry," Leon argued.


    "What''s so different about it?" she countered back smoothly. "As long as I keep my head clear and stay clean, won''t get into any trouble no matter which industry I''m in. Look at Unele Josh. Did he get corrupted?"


    "I can''t win an argument against you, so do as you please," he said, giving up.


    Her face lit up with a wide grin at that. "That''s more like it. Don''t worry, Leon. I''ll stay clean."


    Her brother didn''t reply. Instead, he affectionately ruffled her hair.


    "Woah, he''s such a good brother!"


    "Exactly. He''s the best brother in the world, isn''t he?"


    "If I had a brother like him, I''d even smile in my dreams."


    "My heart melted when he touched her hair. Imagine if he was touching mine!"


    The girls far away began talking one after another.

 Chapter 2419

    Chapter 2419


    ?


    "Leon, we''re very lucky, to be honest," Lte Batton said with a wistful smile as she gazed at Leon Batton.


    He returned her smile with a nod. "Yeah."


    "Lots of kids from a family like ours have their entire future mapped out for them already. They don''t even have the right to dream," she added. ¡°But, you and I are different."


    Her brother nodded in agreement.


    Their parents had only requested the siblings to study well, stay healthy, and be happy. They even encouraged them to chase after their dreams.


    As a result, the teens were much happier and felt less pressure than their peers.


    Lte and Leon enjoyed this kind of lifestyle.


    "I heard Uncle Josh had to face a lot of resistance from family members when he first joined the entertainment industry. In fact, our grandfather refused to forgive him for a long time.


    "Our dad is also different from Uncle Josh." Lte''s eyes sparkled when she talked about Stanley Batton.


    Her distinct facial features were even more apparent with the wind blowing her long hair away from her face.


    Leon gently grazed his fingers through her hair. "Yeah, you''re right."


    "Speaking of, it''s Grandpa''s birthday soon. What should we get him?" she asked him.


    ¡°I haven''t decided. What do you think?"


    "Hmm, I haven''t decided either," she replied thoughtfully. "Grandma only said that we have to be there, and we don''t need to buy Grandpa anything." "She says that every year," he countered with a grin.


    "Yeah, but I still think we should get Grandpa something. I just don''t know what yet," she sighed.


    "Why don''t we get him a wallet? Or perhaps a set of clothes?" Leon suggested.


    "Grandpa doesn''t need any of those," she said before eximing, "Leon, I''ve got an idea!"


    Her brother seemed intrigued. "Oh?"


    ¡°Let''s put on an exciting show for Grandpa. What do you think? He doesn''t need any clothes or essories. What he needs is a meaningful gift!" "Can you borate?" he asked.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know how to y the piano,


    right?


    one timees, you''


    apany me on the piano while I dance for Grandpa. What do you say?" Lte asked.


    Leon considered for a few seconds and then nodded. "This sounds like a decent idea."


    "Okay, it''s a deal." She snapped her fingers before extending her palm to him, prompting her brother to give her @high-five with an affectionate look in his eyes.


    "What song should I sing?" she wondered out loud.


    ¡°Are you familiar with The Brightest Star? Sing that," he suggested.


    "Okay, but if I''m going to sing that song, I won''t be dancing."


    A teenage girl mustered the courage to approach them right then, carefully looking down at Leon''s shoes. "Leon, I''d like to ask you something."


    His expression turned cold. "Go ahead."


    "There''s a celebratory performance


    taking ce in the school next month. I have been asked to perform, and I''d like you to


    apany me with an instrument,'' she her


    ad timidly, still avent,"


    eyes. "Don''t you know how to y the piano? I wonder if you could do that for me. Could you?"


    She seemed very shy, but she had always admired Leon.


    In the past, she could only admire him from afar.


    However, she suddenly mustered the courage to take one step closer to him. What if Leon said yes?


    "No," her crush replied coldly without even sparing her a nce.


    She lowered her head even further, obviously disappointed with his answer.

 Chapter 2420

    Chapter 2420


    ?


    The girl quickly ran off within moments.


    Her departure spurred a flurry ofments from the people around them¡ª


    "There are all sorts of people in the world. Who does she think she is? How dare she ask Leon to apany her on the piano?"


    "Exactly. Why would Leon apany someone else on the piano? What a joke."


    "You''re wrong. Leon would apany someone else on the piano, but that person could only be Lte."


    "That''s right. Does she think she''s Lte?"


    Lte Batton instantly frowned upon hearing theirments. "All right. Quiet down, everyone."


    Abruptly, everyone quietened.


    She then peeked at Leon Batton. "Leon, how could you turn that girl down in front of so many people?"


    Her brother frowned slightly. "I don''t like her, so why can''t I turn her down?"


    From his perspective, it was necessary to be cold and be dismissive if he didn''t like that person.


    He wouldn''t want to give them the wrong idea.


    "Fine. I will never get through your thick skull," Lte sighed.


    "Then stop trying," he replied. "Let''s go. We have to head back to ss."


    She nodded and held onto his sleeve before leading him back to their ss into their respective seats.


    Leon noticed a slice of toast with a heart on it on his desk when he sat down.


    He had received many gifts each day in school, but this slice of toast left the most profound impression on him.


    He had been receiving the same toast from the first day of high school. Whoever it was from, that person never failed to leave this for him every day.


    Sometimes, he was genuinely curious how that person had such patience as most people would have stopped offering gifts after a while.


    This person was the only one who had persisted for so long.


    After staring at the toast thoughtfully for a while, he kept it together with other gifts under his desk.


    Soon, the English teacher entered the ssroom and began the lesson, forcing him to stop thinking about the gifts.


    ***


    When school ended in the evening, Lte and Leon went home to practice The Brightest Star in the piano room.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He yed the piano while she sang with a microphone in hand-


    "I pray for a pure soul and tearful eyes.


    "Give me the courage to believe again.


    "Let me embrace you through the lies.


    "Whenever I can''t find the meaning of existing, and whenever I get lost in the night.


    "The brightest star in the night sky. Please guide me closer to you."


    His agile fingers danced on the ck and white keys of the piano


    gry. He seemed so elegant


    and regal with music coursing through the room.


    He had dashing good looks and yet somehow still appeared unapproachable.


    Leon yed the piano as well as an experienced maestro.


    Lte''s singingplemented his


    melody wlessly with her pleasant voice. She sounded ethereal and immacte.


    Her voice was perfect for this song.


    A beautiful voice paired with tasteful piano apaniment made the song doubly good.


    X Quest managed to catch a part of the beautiful song as she arrived in front of the piano room.


    It made all the exhaustion that she''d built up throughout the day disappear.


    She hesitated by the door as she


    was reluctant to disrupt them bet


    approaching. So, she silently leaned against the doorframe while she enjoyed their performance

 Chapter 2421

    Chapter 2421


    ?


    Leon Batton and Lte Batton didn''t need to dress up to look good. As vibrant youths, they seemed morous enough in their simple school uniforms.


    Seeing her children reminded X Quest of her time in school when she was as morous and free-spirited as they were now.


    The siblings noticed their mother''s presence when the song ended.


    Lte chuckled yfully before quickly running over to wrap one arm around hers. "Mommy, what did you think of our performance?"


    Leon stood up and smiled at her from afar. "Hi, Mommy."


    X nodded slightly and peered at them. "Hmm...my son and daughter are the best," she praised. "Lte, I heard from your father that you want to be an idol. Is that so?"


    Her daughter nodded instantly. "Yes, I hope to be an influential person like Uncle Josh. I would be able to reach out to many people with my abilities." X gave her a ''thumbs up'' motion when she heard her. "Sure. You have my full support.


    "Why don''t you join under mypany? I''ll make you popr since this is your dream," she added with the intention to help her daughter achieve her dreams since their family had the means.


    She would protect her daughter within the entertainment industry and help her rise through the ranks.


    Lte nodded happily. "Okay."


    "Leon, didn''t you want to be a professional gamer? I''ve already brought the contract home. It''s in the living room.


    "Go ahead and sign the contract if you don''t have a problem with it. I''ll transfer your sry within a day," X added.


    Hearing that, Lte excitedly ran up to her brother. "Woah! Congrattions, Leon!"


    He grinned. "Thank you."


    ¡°Leon, aren''t you supposed to buy me a gift or something since you''re making money now?" she asked.


    "What do you have in mind?"


    Her smile gradually widened. "Hmm, let me think. I''d like YSL''s new lipstick set. How about that?"


    X shook her head helplessly when she heard this.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Her daughter was just like her in many ways.


    For example, they both liked to collect lipsticks.


    "Okay," her brother agreed decisively.


    "I also want a limited-edition Hermes purse. The beige oneunched recently. What do you say?" she added.


    "Okay."


    "I also want you to treat me to a meal," she said.


    "Okay."


    No matter what she asked for, Leon would agree to it.


    X shook her head in amusement. ¡°That''s enough, Lte. Your brother isn''t exactly making big bucks yet."


    Her daughter merely chuckled as


    their gazes met. "He does earn quite a decent amount. It''s not too


    sreich


    to ask. We are only celebrating, aren''t we?"


    "Haven''t I bought you enough stuff already?" X asked.


    "That''s different."


    "How is it different?" she asked in confusion.


    "This will be the first time Leon buys me anything with his sry. It''s different because it''s worth


    remembering," Lte evvel


    ¡°All right. I iobviously can''t outsmart you in a conversation,¡± she said with a sigh.


    Lte instantly chuckled. "Hehe.


    what do you think about us


    dedicating this song to Grando !!!!


    his b


    birthday?" Content belongs to


    for


    Her mother nodded happily. "How wonderful! It''s pretty good, so your grandfather will certainly like it." "That''s great!"

 Chapter 2422

    Chapter 2422


    ?


    "Oh, right. Grandpa and Grandma called. They invited us to go over for dinner tonight, so better get ready," X Quest said while looking at Lte Batton and Leon Batton.


    Her daughter agreed happily. "That''s wonderful! I''ve been missing Grandma. I nned to visit them, either today or tomorrow, even if she hadn''t called."


    X caressed her face affectionately. "Your Grandma would be thrilled to hear that.¡±


    Lte''s smile gradually widened.


    She was very fond of her grandmother, Sharon Lindt. She practically brought her and her brother up, and treated them like her own children.


    She pampered them even more than their own mother.


    Leon felt the same way.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Go and get ready, you two. We''ll be heading to your grandparents'' ce shortly," their mother said before walking away.


    Meanwhile, Lte quickly shot her brother a quick look. "Leon, let''s go."


    He nodded.


    The siblings went to freshen up and change out of their uniforms before piling into X''s white Bentley. They soon arrived at Wilson Batton and Sharon''s home.


    X led them into the house, where Sharon greeted everyone with a smile and hugged them all at once. "I miss you all so much! How long has it been since yourst visit?"


    Lte chuckled. ¡°Grandma, it hasn''t been that long. I think it was only a couple of days, wasn''t it? Do you miss us that much?¡±


    Her grandmother immediately nodded. "Of course, I do. It feels like ages. Lte, surely you know how Grandma feels."


    Her granddaughter continued tough in amusement.


    In the blink of an eye, over a decade had passed, but Sharon didn''t seem to have aged much.


    Due to diligent self-care, she only


    had a few extra wrinkles on her face with the figure of a slender teenager. If one didn''t examine her closely, they might even think she was a youngdy from afar.


    "Leon, I heard you''re going to be a professional gamer. Is that so?" she asked as she gazed affectionately at her grandson.


    He nodded, and then she gave him the thumbs up. "My grandson is the most amazing grandson in the world."


    Leon smiled but didn''tment further.


    "I prepared a lot of your favorite


    food. Have a seat in the living room


    while I get our meal ready in the kitchen. Heft some of your favorite fruits on the coffee table," Sharon told them before heading toward the kitchen. Content belongs to


    X quickly followed after her. "Mom, let me help you."


    Her mother-inw was getting older by the day, so she didn''t want to sit around and be unhelpful.


    It was time for Sharon to be looked after now.


    However, older woman refused her offer. "No, let me do it. I''m still physically capable. I don''t need help. I''ve already told you when you became part of the family. You''re not here to do chores aroundthe


    house." Content belongs ton


    X felt warm on the inside at her words.


    She had been in the Batton family for so many years, and yet they had never given her any chores to do.


    She was no stranger to doing household chores at first, but nobody in the family allowed her to do anything until she''d nearly lost the ability to carry out such tasks.


    She''d long forgotten how to use the new dishwasher or operate thetest models of cleaning equipment in the house. Sometimes she wanted to cook a dish to surprise everyone, but she could no longer recreate the vors in the past. X had been so pampered in the Batton family that she''d be a happy good-for-nothing.

 Chapter 2423

    Chapter 2423


    ?


    X Quest let out a long, helpless sigh as she looked at Sharon Lindt. "Mom, I''ve nearly be a good-for-nothing person over the years. I don''t even know how to do chores anymore."


    Sharonughed. "What''s the point of knowing how to do such things?"


    She turned around and walked to the kitchen, pausing long enough to throw a parting remark to Leon Batton and Lte Batton. "Take your hardworking mother with you to the living room and have some fruits."


    Then, she disappeared into the kitchen.


    Leon Batton walked to the couch in the living room and sat down while his sister led their mother by the hand and smiled. "Come on, Mommy." Lte was very envious of her mother for being adored by her husband and his parents, even after being married to Stanley Batton all these years. They treated her the same as ever, or perhaps even better now than before.


    Lte hoped she could be as happy as her mother in the future.


    She wanted to be sessful and have a loving rtionship with her husband with a peaceful rtionship with her inws.


    X helplessly followed her daughter over to the couch and sat down as Lte began peeling some fruits for her.


    There was an unspoken rule in the Batton family that a mother held the most significant role.


    Although Lte and Leon were often treated well by the family, their statuses differed from their mother''s still.


    Ever since they were old enough to understand, they''d been told by their father and grandparents to always look after their mother and love her.


    They even told the children that they''d perish if they ever treated X poorly.


    The siblings were very obedient and took this tradition very seriously ever since they could understand what it meant.


    "Hm, it''s very sweet," X said with a smile while munching on a fruit.


    As her gaze swept lovingly over her children, she thought that time flew by too quickly.


    She could still remember how they looked when she breastfed them.


    But now, in the blink of an eye, they were already high school students.


    They would soon be university students.


    "Time flies. It seems like only yesterday that I was in your ce," she said with a chuckle.


    She could no longer remember many things despite trying to recall memories of her youth.


    The terrible things that she never expected to forget were long gone from her memories.


    Stanley and his family had somehow healed all the hurt in her heart with their deep and unwavering love. Everyone X used to hate were long forgotten.


    The feelings of hatred she''d never thought she could be rid of had also disappeared.


    The Batton family used their capacity of love to transform her into an even kinder and gentler person.


    Lte smiled. "Mommy, you''re still


    young. Honestly, you don''t look like you''ve aged a day. You''ve only be more mature and experienced.


    ¡°Just like Daddy said, you''re like a little fairy. You''ll always be a little fairy," she added.


    She always knew how to put a smile on X''s face, who couldn''t help butugh at that.


    Meanwhile, Leon silently ate fruits while looking down at his phone. He seemed cold and distant as usual.


    Sharon and Wilson kept themselves


    busy in the kitchen like always,


    Slne


    preparing various dishes that X liked.


    It had always been that way in the family. Depending on whichThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    daughter-inw that came for a visit.


    they would always cook her favorit


    dishes.


    They both found joy in doing so.


    Just as Sharon and Wilson finished cooking, Stanley happened to walk in.

 Chapter 2424

    Chapter 2424


    ?


    The family had a wonderful dinner together.


    After dinner, they stayed to watch the television with Sharon Lindt and Wilson Batton for a while before returning home.


    ***


    The next day, Lte Batton and Leon Batton attended school, as usual.


    Upon arriving at their ssroom, they were troubled to find that their desks and drawers were full of gifts and love letters again.


    Leon briefly scanned the items on his desk, but he didn''t see the toast with a heart shape he''d always seen day after day since his first year in high school.


    He had gotten used to receiving a fresh toast every day, even though he had never eaten it.


    Its unexined absence made him feel like something was out of ce.


    He rechecked his drawer to find there was nothing inside.


    At that moment, he felt disconcerted, like something was not right.


    Wearing a deep frown, Leon calmed himself down and took out his phone to take a quick scroll through Weibo.


    "Hahaha! You idiot, you''re soaked."


    "Exactly. Look at how disgusting you are."


    "Everyone,e and see. It''s the idiot from our ss."


    "I heard she even ran up to Leon yesterday and asked him to apany her on the piano."


    "Oh my god! Seriously? Who does she think she is?"


    Suddenly, there was amotion outside the ssroom, prompting him to look outside.


    He saw a girl shivering in the corner, soaked from head to toe out in the hallway. A group of boys and girls were pointing fingers at her as they mocked her.


    She just kept her head down and cried.


    She looked soaked and downtrodden. Her long, ck hair stuck to her face, neck, and shirt from being caught in the rain.


    "Why don''t you look in the mirror? Leon won''t look at you even if you died."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Exactly! Look at you. You''re so ordinary, and yet you''re so confident. I can''t stopughing!"


    Several girls were still mocking her with their shrill and annoying voices, making Leon frown in annoyance.


    Soon, Lte also noticed what was happening.


    Fuming, she turned around to look at him. ¡°Leon, we can''t let them bully that girl like that. It''s too much!


    "I remember her," she told him softly. "She''s the one who was asking you to apany her on the piano yesterday, right?


    "I heard she''s got quite the sob story. Her parents had just passed away, so her family business was taken over by her uncle and aunt.


    "She''s been studying here with some


    of the savings her parents left


    behind," Lte added, watching her brother''s cold expression intensify further as he listened.


    Leon leaped to his feet and walked to the door. "What are you doing? he eximed as his eyes nced at the boys and girls surrounding the girl.

 Chapter 2425

    Chapter 2425


    ?


    Leon Batton hated people who bullied the weak, especially those who did that tantly right in front of him.


    His voice startled many of them, who fell silent when they saw him.


    The girl subconsciously clenched her fists as she snuck a nce at Leon.


    It was the first time he had seen her face properly.


    She had a small face with almond-shaped eyes, and shapely eyebrows.


    The corners of her eyes were slightly reddish as they glistened with tears. She looked like an injured fawn.


    Being seen in such a downtrodden state by the person she deeply admired, she genuinely wanted to dig herself a hole to hide.


    She was worried Leon would notice her, and to her surprise, he did.


    She didn''t mind being seen by thousands with scars all over her body, but the only person she wouldn''t want to see her that way was Leon. She felt her fragile ego shatter into pieces right then.


    In the next moment, Lte Batton stepped directly in front of the girl, facing off all the boys and girls bullying her.


    "I dare you to bully her again," Lte uttered confidently. "Get lost already!"


    She rarely lost her temper, uring only when she couldn''t control herself.


    The crowd started to disperse after knowing how they had managed to make the prettiest girl in the school upset.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Wait a second,¡± Lte called out suddenly.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks and turned to gaze curiously at her.


    "Apologize before you leave," she added.


    They obliged by looking briefly at the girl. "Sorry," they said in a chorus before leaving in a hasty retreat.


    Among those students, half of them liked Lte, while the other half liked Leon.


    No one wanted to seem horrible in front of the person they admired.


    Soon, it became quiet.


    Seeing the siblings championing her made the girl feel warm inside.


    "Thank you," she mumbled as she averted her eyes.


    Then, she quickly turned around and ran off, tears beginning to stream down her face uncontrobly.


    She had no idea why she was so weak. She seemed so helpless despite being bullied.


    She also didn''t understand why she chose


    o walk past Leon''s


    ssroom today. Otherwel t have witnessed bel


    shame.


    Lte let out a long, helpless sigh seeing how panicked the girl seemed.. "I feel sorry for her."


    Her brother remained quiet, ncing at the girl''s retreating back before turning around to leave.


    She was about to follow suit when she noticed a khaki-colored leather bag on the ground. Peering around her, she didn''t see anybody there.


    She unintentionally glimpsed a box containing a small slice of toast with


    a heart-shaped symbol. Attaope


    was a note that read, "Leon, thope you''ll enjoy this."


    She


    leather bag and approached her brother. "Leon, I think this


    Sediately picked up the


    you."


    He nced at his sister before looking into the bag.


    There was a strange feeling in his heart for some unknown reason when he saw its contents.


    It reminded him of feeling relieved upon finding something after identally miscing it.


    Leon immediately grabbed the leather bag and took out the toast.

 Chapter 2426

    Chapter 2426


    ?


    After taking the toast out of the box, Leon Batton noticed a red, heart-shaped hairpin under it.


    It probably belonged to the person who sent this gift.


    At that moment, he suddenly recalled the girl bullied by the door earlier. She was wearing the same hairpin.


    Was it a coincidence?


    He didn''t think so.


    Those two hairpins looked identical.


    Moreover, upon closer inspection, Leon realized that he recognized the brand that his mother owned.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He recalled this particr brand''s hairpin designs were one-of-a-kind.


    The two hairpins looked identical at first, but they were different.


    One of the heart-shaped symbols was slightly bigger in size than the other.


    He had a clear recollection of how the hairpin on the girl''s head looked. He was positive that this hairpin came with the other one as a pair and that they both belonged to the brand his mother owned.


    Leon couldn''t help but think about how the other students treated the girl earlier.


    Her loneliness and dejected look made him feel sorry for her.


    Seeing that her brother seemed to be lost in a daydream, Lte stood on tiptoes and waved her hand in front of him. "Leon, what''s wrong with you?" He snapped out of his reverie immediately and shook his head. "Nothing."


    She held her tongue, but took the hairpin from him to study it carefully. "This hairpin looks like the one Mommy designed, right? Oh, the logo does look like it''s from the brand Mommy owns."


    "Yeah," he replied simply. He didn''t say much else. Instead, he retrieved the hairpin and tucked it into his pocket.


    His sister didn''t mind and returned to sit at her desk while he sat in his own seat before keeping the box of toast in his drawer.


    He didn''t receive any more toasts from that girl for the next seven days.


    In the first two days, Leon just felt empty on the inside. He wasn''t used to this.


    As time went on, this sensation grew even more intense.


    He had no clue why this was happening to him. Perhaps he had just be ustomed to receiving the same toast every day and was disappointed now that it had ceased abruptly.


    One day, after ss, he was perusing his phone in his seat, as usual, when some students in his ss began gossiping¡ª


    "Did you know that the girl Leon ignored is dropping out?"


    "Huh? Leon turned down lots of girls. Which one are you talking about?"


    ¡°The one Leon and Lte helpedst week. Her family isn''t doing very well, so she can''t afford to study here any longer."


    "I heard her family couldn''t afford to let her study here a while back, but she insisted oning. She''d taken on multiple jobs to continue studying here."


    "Oh my god! Why is she doing that? Can''t she go to a normal school instead?"


    Leon instantly frowned as he eavesdropped.


    Why didn''t she want to change schools?


    Was it because of him?


    He didn''t know why he would think that way.


    Lte seeemed to have heard the gossip as she immediately whirled around to look at him. "I feel so sorry for that girl. Good things neverst. We''ll probably never get to see her at school again.


    "Do you think she mustered the courage to ask you to apany her on the piano because she knew she''d be leaving soon? She probably knew she won''t be able to see you for much longer, so she wanted a wonderful memory to remember you by. Content belongs to


    "Was that why she mustered the courage to approach you?" she added.

 Chapter 2427

    Chapter 2427


    ?


    Leon Batton frowned slightly. "Perhaps."


    He was no stranger to being pursued by numerous girls since primary school, yet none of them were as determined as this girl.


    He couldn''t help but recall the scene where the girl was surrounded and taunted by bullies.


    Her teary eyes and pitiful facial expression kept appearing in his mind.


    Ring, ring, ring-


    The bell rang, signalling the end of one lesson just as their English teacher entered the ssroom.


    Everyone fell silent.


    Even Leon''s thoughts were interrupted as he watched the teacher approach the podium.


    Their English lesson proceeded as usual.


    ***


    The morning flew by very quickly, and soon, it was time for lunch.


    Conversations swirled around as students wondered what to eat.


    Meanwhile, Lte Batton also couldn''t decide as she stood next to Leon''s table. "What are we having for lunch?"


    "What would you like to eat?" he countered.


    She considered for a few seconds. "Why don''t we go to the street food area in the city center for some stir-fried noodles?"


    Their mother, X Quest, didn''t particrly spoil them rotten despite them growing up in the Batton family.


    They lived their lives much likemon folks, and ate anything and everything that normal people ate.


    They weren''t picky eaters like other children from wealthy families.


    Growing up, X frequently brought them to ces with street food in the city center.


    She wanted them to experience what it was like to live an ordinary life.


    In her words, she wanted her


    children to behave like ordinary people. She hoped that they could blend in withmon folks in society. Content belongs


    to


    Leon nodded when he saw the eager look in his sister''s eyes. "Okay, sure."


    After that, he grabbed his car keys and stood up to quickly lead her out of the ssroom.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The siblings soon arrived at Street Food Avenue. It was lunch time, so it was understandably crowded.


    There were stalls on both sides of the road, and people came and went in the middle.


    The long road seemed endless.


    The aroma of different food blended together, making everything smell fragrant.


    That made Leon and Lte even hungrier.


    She pulled him forward and bought food along the way, nearly eating everything from each stall from beginning to end.


    They were the most attractive sight


    on the e


    attenrowded street, garnering the


    attention of others with their good Fating


    looks and elegant way of


    Suddenly, everyone was talking about them-


    "Are those identical twins idols? They look so good!"


    "I don''t think so. If they were idols, then why don''t I know about them since I know all the idols out there?"


    "They must be trainees, right?"


    "I think they might be actors. Look at their school uniforms. Maybe those are their costumes?"


    "I doubt that. Don''t they look more like ordinary students from an exclusive school?"


    "Oh god! If they aren''t students, I hope they quickly make a debut. They look fantastic."


    "Don''t you think this boy looks like


    demotton in certain ways? His


    is slightly more aloof than


    Josh''s." Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    People were making variousments on Street Food Avenue.

 Chapter 2428

    Chapter 2428


    ?


    Some younger boys and girls were practically staring at Lte Batton and Leon Batton, although they had already gotten used to that.


    They''d been experiencing this ever since they were kids.


    Wherever they went, they''d be the center of attention.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Leon''s phone started ringing then.


    He immediately answered upon seeing that it was from an unknown number. "Hello? Who''s this?"


    "Is this Leon Batton?" a voice said. "I''m from a deliverypany and there''s a parcel here for you. I''m in front of your school''s entrance right now. Will you pleasee and collect it?"


    He felt puzzled as he hadn''t bought anything recently.


    Besides, even if he did order something online, he''d have it delivered to his home address instead of the school.


    There was only one possibility.


    This parcel might be from one of his admirers.


    "Please send it back. I didn''t buy anything," he said.


    "But it can''t be sent back."


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "There is no information about the sender. Someone left this parcel in front of our entrance this morning with some money in the box. I hope you can understand. Please sign and collect it. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome for me.¡±


    "All right, got it. Leave it at the security office then," Leon replied. He didn''t want to put someone in a tight spot.


    "I think I need to hand it to you personally because it''s a little heavy."


    "I''m not in school. Leave it," he insisted.


    "Okay."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The caller then hung up.


    Lte watched her brother with a curious look in her eyes. "Who sent you something?"


    He shook his head. "I don''t know. The deliveryman said the sender didn''t leave any information behind." "What the hell?"


    "I have no idea. The sender just left the parcel in front of the deliverypany''s entrance with some money."


    "Who would do that? Could it be one of your admirers because they''rez afraid you might refuse the gift?? Girls dee up with the weirdest ideas to pursue guys these days," she said.


    He didn''t want to talk about this, so he averted his gaze to elegantly took a bite of the takoyaki in his hand.


    The siblings returned to school together after that, stopping briefly at the security office to collect his parcel.


    A security guard promptly pointed at arge box on the ground when he saw Leon. "Leon Batton, yes? Here''s your parcel." Leon was surprised to see the size of the box.


    It was huge.


    It was even bigger than thergest luggage he''d seen.


    He looked around and picked up a key on the table, cutting the box open with it.


    His eyes grew wide with shock the moment the box opened.


    It didn''t contain ordinary gifts as he had thought.


    Instead, it was a box full of letters.


    Each letter came in a white envelope with a small, red-shaped symbol.


    Seeing those small, red-shaped


    thout the anonymous g


    con couldn''t help but


    e him a slice of toast ever


    These symbols were identical to those on the toast boxes.


    He was sure the sender was the same person based on all these things.


    However, why would this person write so many letters to him?


    "Who did this? This person sent you fetters. Does anyone even


    so many


    write


    security guard seemed get


    re these days?" -

 Chapter 2429

    Chapter 2429


    ?


    Lte Batton ran out of the car to enter the security office when she saw the huge box of letters.


    "Wow! Who on earth wrote you so many letters?" she eximed in surprise.


    Leon Batton frowned but didn''t reply. He picked up the box and put it in the backseat of his car before getting back into the driver''s seat.


    Meanwhile, his sister hastily followed him back into the car.


    Then, he drove to his parking space, bringing the car to a halt.


    He carried the box over to a quiet gazebo and sat down, leaving his sister to trail after him silently out of curiosity.


    He slowly retrieved a letter from the box, bearing the number ''1'' marked on the envelope.


    Upon opening the envelope, Leon could see someone''s pretty handwriting scribbled across the page-


    "Dear Leon, this is my first letter to you.


    "It was the first day of high school. I saw you at our school''s entrance, and I was stunned.


    "Before meeting you, I''ve never seen a face like yours that gave me such a soul-shaking experience.


    "I felt like all the flowers in the world blossomed the moment you and I walked past each other.


    "I guess this is what they call love at first sight, right? I wanted to approach you, but I wasn''t brave enough.


    "I''m such an ordinary personpared to you. I''m insignificant. How could I approach you?


    "I could only go to each ss looking for you discreetly and try to gather information about you.


    "For you, I''ve been to every ss in our building. Then, I finally found you. You were in the ss next to mine.


    "After that, I casually asked your ssmate for your name before leaving quietly.


    "Leon Batton, I suppose I will continue to observe you from afar. I would often walk past your ssroom if only to take one more glimpse of you."


    Her words conveyed the admiration and shyness of a young girl.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon could imagine her appearance when she wrote this letter.


    He pictured a naive teenager sitting under


    dim lightte at night while


    pouring her feelings into this.


    Or Content belongs to


    piece


    Then, he imagined her sealing the letter carefully in the envelope before keeping it in her drawer.


    It felt like something had touched his soul from the bottom of his heart for some inexplicable reason.


    By then, Lte had also read the contents of that letter, feeling oddly touched. "This girl writes really well."


    Her brother remained quiet as he picked up another envelope with another number marked.


    It was the number ''2''.


    The same handwriting was scrawled over this one as well-


    "Dear Leon, this is my second letter to you.


    "I saw you ying basketball today!


    never


    el


    Jana Chew a guy could look so


    and charming while


    ying basketball. Content Belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Seeing you sweat profusely on the court intensified my attraction to you.


    "I found out from your ssmates that you enjoyed ying basketball.


    "So, I bought a basketball and secretly practiced at home.


    "Does that mean that I''m one step closer to you after I''ve experienced the sport you enjoy ying?"


    After that, Leon opened another letter marked with the number ''3''.


    He could see her pretty handwriting again-


    "Dear Leon, this is my third letter to you. I


    again during


    Palked past your the extras


    period on purpose. Content Belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Did you know that walking past your ssroom every day is the highlight of my day?"

 Chapter 2430

    Chapter 2430


    ?


    "Sometimes, you''re not even in the ssroom, but looking at your seat, your books, and your pen and paper on the table is enough to make me happy."


    After that, Leon Batton opened even more envelopes, all marked with different numbers.


    By the tenth letter, he was certain that the numbers indicated the sequence that she had written them.


    Each letter contained a young teenager''s feelings toward her crush.


    Leon could tell what a humble person she was from her words alone.


    He could tell that she had self-esteem issues.


    His gaze softened gradually as he read on.


    Lte Batton felt simrly, despite never experiencing a crush on anyone herself. She could somehow rte to how this girl felt.


    The siblings found themselves the object of countless admiration over the years, but none of them were as devoted and genuine as the author of these letters.


    Lte realized that this girl paid attention to everything her brother did and every move he made.


    He had be something akin to a religion throughout her high school life.


    Lte couldn''t help but tear up as she read. "She seems like such a wonderful girl, Leon. I want to know who she is. Don''t you?"


    He smiled at that. "I know who she is."


    "Who?"


    He didn''t reply. Instead, he opened another envelope and continued reading-


    "Dear Leon, this is my twenty-second letter to you.


    "I found out that your favorite color is ck.


    "I hated ck, to be honest. However, I suddenly realize ck doesn''t look too bad because of you.


    "Now, I''d feel a closeness to you whenever I see the color ck. I''d even think of your face.


    "You have no idea how much I like you, Leon. Leon Batton, the guy I love the most.


    "I like you so much that I''m even willing to sacrifice everything for you.


    "I walked past you again today, but you didn''t notice me. Even so, I already feel happy.


    "Leon, loving you is like a religion to me and I''m your faithful follower."


    After reading this letter, Leon continued reading the next one.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He was subconsciously reading the letters based on the correct sequence.


    It helped him understand the girl''s journey of falling for him, from love at first sight to deep, unwavering lovedt seemed like such a natural progression.


    Meanwhile, Lte could also understand all that and couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Leon, who exactly is this girl? I''m so curious! Hurry up and tell me."


    Leon put the letters back in their respective envelopes and ced them on his left. The letters he''d read were ced neatly in a stack "You''ve met her," he said vaguely. "Not only have you met her, but you also have asting impression of her."


    She frowned and racked her brain to no avail. "Who is it? Just tell me already."


    She had met many people who had left asting impression on her.


    How would she know who it was?

 Chapter 2431

    Chapter 2431


    ?


    "It''s probably the girl who dropped out of school," Leon Batton answered.


    Memories of the pitiful expression on the girl''s face came to Lte Batton''s mind at his words.


    Her eyes lit up. "So it is her! It seems she''s fallen head over heels in love with you."


    Her brother frowned slightly. "So it would seem."


    "Leon, I think you can try dating her if you have feelings for her. You seem very touched by her confession."


    He didn''t respond immediately and contemted with a deep frown for a few seconds. "Do I have to date her just because I''m touched?" She was stumped by the question.


    Her brother didn''t say anything further. Instead, he gathered everything up before carrying the box back to his car with her following him closely behind.


    She really couldn''t understand her brother sometimes.


    He seemed affected by the letters and even cared about the girl.


    But why was he saying this now?


    What was he worried of?


    She couldn''t understand no matter how hard she tried, so she decided to stay out of his love life.


    After taking a deep breath, she ran after him and got into the car as they drove back to the entrance of the academic building.


    Getting out of the car together, Leon locked the box in his car right before they were swarmed by teenage boys and girls holding a love letter or an intricate gift of sorts each.


    Seeing this, Leon hastily pulled his sister into the academic building without giving them an opportunity to get close.


    His phone started ringing soon after returning to the ssroom.


    He promptly answered the call upon seeing his mother''s name on the screen.


    ¡°Leon,e to the base tonight to familiarize yourself with the ce,¡± X Quest said.


    "Okay."


    "I didn''t mention to anyone else that you are my son to avoid the idea that we would give you special treatment. I only said that you happened to have the same name as my son," she said.


    "Okay, I know."


    "Don''t ask for special treatment, okay?"


    "Understood," he replied.


    "I''ve already told your coach to put


    you


    a lot of pressure to


    unleash your full potential.


    you''re fine with that, right


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Leon instantly pinched his forehead when he heard that.


    His birth mom,dies and gentlemen.


    "Okay, no problem."


    With that, he directly ended the call.


    "Why did Mommy call you?" Lte asked after he hung up the phone.


    He shrugged helplessly. "She wanted me to go to Team XS''s base tonight to get used to the environment."


    "Oh, I see. Have fun," she said.


    "I will."


    "I can''t believe my brother will be a professional gamer soon," she expressed excitedly.


    "I haven''t aplished anything yet."


    "Yes, but I''m sure you''ll be recognized as a battle god soon enough." Lte sounded so confident as she believed he was capable. She was also his biggest fan.


    "Leon, I have to be there for your first match," she said.


    "Of course."


    "I want to be there to scream and cheer for you off-stage," she added.


    "I also want to be ther of


    your fan club. I''ll make sure you have


    enough support in every match"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "That won''t be necessary. It takes a lot of time and mental effort. I can bring you along with me to every match to observe the match from off-stage if you want," he said.


    Lte frowned at that. "But I want to be the leader of your fan club. I want to do something for you."

 Chapter 2432

    Chapter 2432


    ?


    Leon Batton gazed at Lte Batton with a serious expression. "I just want you to be by my side and watch while I y, understood? I don''t want you to tire yourself out needlessly."


    She didn''t persist and only nodded after hearing what he said.


    "All right, sis. The lesson is about to start. Get back to your seat," he ordered.


    She nodded obediently and returned to her seat.


    ***


    After school, Lte and Leon returned home for dinner as usual.


    After dinner, he drove his limited-edition Ferarri to Team XS''s base, which had moved to the beachside of Antis.


    It was a luxurious six-leveled vi with an ocean view.


    The white European-style design made it look like a European castle.


    The base lit up brightly, appearing exclusive from the outside.


    An intricate wooden sign located by the vi''s entrance read "Team XS''s Base."


    Leon would be impressed by his mother whenever he saw Team XS''s name.


    Ever since X Quest took over Team XS, they had be virtually undefeatable, never losing its number one spot despite how things were constantly changing in League of Legends.


    Team XS dominated championships worldwide, including League of Legends'' most-watched and prestigious world championship every year. They had be the undefeatable king in the hearts of League of Legends fans, making their poprity soar rapidly.


    Now, ny percent of League of Legends viewers were fans of Team XS.


    Because of them, Country Z''s influence in the eSports realm had grown exponentially.


    X Quest managed to singlehandedly transform eSports into a proper industry in the country.


    It was beginning to be epted by


    parents and older generations traditional mindsets as a legitimate


    Frewarding career. Content


    and


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The base''s doors opened right when Leon got out of his car.


    A man in his thirties wearing a white hoodie and light-blue jeans walked out.


    Leon instantly recognized that man as the legendary Top Solo yer in League of Legends.


    He was none other than Alex, who used to be the number one ranked Top Solo worldwide.


    He had won the world championship five consecutive times and was the most influential yer in League of Legends.


    Until now, his ying style continued to influence Top Solo yers all over the world.


    yers also tried to imitate some of his other skills since he was the idol of most Top Solo yers in the game.


    All of these yers had the ultimate goal of bing just like him.


    Meanwhile, Alex had long retired from being a yer and was now Team XS''s head coach.


    Along with X, he also contributed significantly to Team XS''s sess.


    Leon had observed many of Alex''s past matches.


    Although he was no longer as high-spirited as he used to be, there was now a different grounded quality to him.


    He was still a charming, handsome man.


    When he saw Leon, he smiled and quickly stepped forward. "Wee, Leon Batton. Our boss briefed me about your situation. You''re very talented. I''d like to wee you on behalf of all the members of Team XS.


    QUMSThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He then extended his hand as a warm wee to the teenager. Through he was no longer as detached as he was in the past.


    years of experience,


    He had be a cheerful, conversational person and exuded a quiet charm.

 Chapter 2433

    Chapter 2433


    ?


    "Nice to meet you," Leon Batton said, reaching out to shake Alex''s hand.


    The moon glowed brightly on this night, making Leon''s skin seem particrly luminescent and smooth as the rays of moonlight shone on him. It also made him appear cold and detached.


    Alex shook his hand and asked, "You know me, don''t you?"


    Leon nodded. ¡°Yeah. You''re the god of Top Solo."


    Alex released his hand to scratch the back of his head awkwardly when he heard that. ¡°That''s all in the past. I''m just an ordinary coach now." "You''re not ordinary. You''re the best coach in the League of Legends'' circle," the teenager stated.


    Who could be as good as Alex in the entire League of Legends'' circle?


    None of the other coaches in the eSports industry could be better than him.


    Nobody had a more glorious past than Alex.


    He was the first person to aplish so much. Apart from being Team XS''s coach, he was also its current president.


    He was only second to X in thepany''s hierarchy.


    "You''re being too kind," Alex said with a wave of his hand. "Based on what I know, you''re an all-rounded casual yer. You''re good in every role, I heard."


    "That''s too kind of you," Leon replied.


    "Not at all. Have you decided which role you''re going for? Our team currentlycks a good Top Solo. The existing yer isn''t doing too well, I''m afraid."


    "In that case, I''ll go with Top Solo," Leon answered eagerly.


    Out of all five roles, Top Solo was his favorite.


    ¡°Great! Top Solo, it is," Alex nodded, feeling pleased. "Come with me, and I''ll introduce you to your teammates."


    He nodded obligingly and followed his new coach into the base.


    He saw a spacious baroque-style living room as soon as he entered, not missing the huge swimming pool right in the middle of the same room.


    Five youngsters were swimming in the pool. They immediately got out of the pool when they saw him entering the room.


    Every single one of them was tall with a model-like physique.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Their faces even had resemnces to certain celebrities.


    He recognized these people as the current representative gamers of Team XS.


    They approached him while drying their wet hair at the same time.


    A ruffian-looking youngster reached his hand out to Leon first. "Hi, it''s nice to meet you. I''m Damien, the Jungler on the team. My ID in the game is Mo."


    Damien was the top-ranked Jungler in League of Legends. Of course, he knew of him.


    He was well-known for having a fierce approach as the Jungler. He was like a wolf in the wild.


    There was bloodshed wherever he went.


    Leon shook his hand. "It''s nice to meet you, Damien. I''m Leon Batton. My ID in the game is S." Immediately after that, a youngster with short, thick, golden hair extended his hand to him.


    He smiled and said sweetly, "Pleased to meet you. I''m Stewart, the Mid Solo yer. My ID in the game is Jin."


    His smile was as sweet as honey, and his eyes were a unique crescent-shaped.


    Leon recognized this guy, too. He was the world''s number one Mid Solo, whether in a group or as a solo yer. Other Mid Solo yers feared him.


    He immediately shook his hand. "The pleasure is mine."


    As soon as he finished speaking, another youngster with ck hair approached him with an extended hand. "Hi. I''m Jonathan, the Top Solo yer. My ID in the game is Jon."


    He also recognized him as the previous top-ranked Top Solo.


    Unfortunately, his peet


    had


    declined this year with inconsistent results. Content belongs to


    There were times when he did shockingly well, but more often than most he''d appear somewhat terrible.


    Leon nodded and shook his hand. "It''s nice to meet you."

 Chapter 2434

    Chapter 2434


    ?


    "I''m the ADC," another boy with silver hair spoke up, extending his hand to the neer. "My name is Jackey, but I go by Jack in the game. I''m seventeen this year, the youngest on the team."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Leon Batton nodded and shook his hand. "Nice to meet you."


    He also recognized Jackey, who used to be an inte streamer and a famous gamer in eSports.


    X Quest signed him onto the team when he turned sixteen and trained him for an entire year.


    Jackey could only participate inpetitions when he reached the minimum age of seventeen, and when he did, Team XS became even more powerful.


    The team''s capabilities rose significantly to the point where opponents were afraid of them.


    After they shook hands, Alex looked at Leon. "Our team manager isn''t around today. I''ll introduce you to him tomorrow. Here, I''d like you to meet our analyst."


    With that, Alex pointed at a prettydy heading down the stairs.


    She instantly stepped forward, smiling while she extended a hand to him.


    He shook her hand politely. "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Leon Batton."


    "Likewise," she said. "I''m Sandra Colin. You may call me Sandra."


    "Okay, Sandra,¡± he replied, recognizing her as a legendary analyst in League of Legends.


    Nobody dared to challenge her statistical analysis.


    She was the driving force behind Team XS''s sess.


    Each of them was rare talent indeed.


    Team XS could attract so many people with such talents not just because it offered the highest wages and best benefits in the industry.


    Another huge reason was the humane aspect of the team.


    X managed the team on principles of fairness and freedom.


    Thepany didn''t ce any forceful obligations on yers, coaches, or analysts. They were generally allowed to do whatever they wanted as long as the results were not affected. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Nobody would care if they didn''t train based on conventional methods. The same principles applied duringpetitions.


    They could y however they wanted, as long as they could secure a victory.


    Nobody would be med even if the team had suffered a loss.


    Team XS''s principle duringpetitions was to fight to the death.


    "For now, S will be ying as Top Solo. Does anyone have a problem with that?" Alex asked, his eyes sweeping over the team members. Everybody instantly shook their heads.


    Even Jonathan, the original Top Solo yer, had no problems being reced.


    He realized long ago that he wasn''t performing consistently and knew that he would drag the team down if this went on.


    So, he mentioned to Alex numerous times that he wanted to be a substitute and work on himself.


    However, the n never came to


    fruition because there was never a


    suitable candidate. He was


    el


    genuinely d that Leon joined when he did.


    Jonathan only wanted the best for his team and didn''t mind taking a backseat.


    "Leon, stay over tonight to practice, and please join thepetition next Saturday if you can. Jonathan can take a break as he wanted some time off to work on himself. You two can take turns to go on the field


    when he''s back, okay?" Alex said, his eyes shifting from Leon tel


    Jonathan.


    He was asking for their opinions.


    "I''m fine with it. It sounds great," Jonathan replied first.


    "Yeah, I''m fine with your decision," Leon agreed.


    "It''s been decided, then," their coach added.


    Leon and Jonathan nodded simultaneously.

 Chapter 2435

    Chapter 2435


    ?


    ¡°All right, Leon. I''ll show you around so you can familiarize yourself with the ce. The rest of you, go and shower right now. Get changed and prepare to train at the top floor," Alex added, motioning to Leon Batton with a weing gesture.


    Leon nodded and followed Alex around on the first floor before heading up to the subsequent levels above until they finally arrived on the top floor. The entire top floor was a spacious t surface with perimeter walls and a ceiling made of ss.


    Various top-performing gamingptops were set up by the windows.


    There were several massive refrigerators andfortable-looking couches scattered around the room.


    Leon could see the starry sky and the ocean from here.


    The best views were just past the windows.


    "This is our training room here on the base. It will also be the ce you hang around the longest each day. Everything you''ll need is in the refrigerator. Are you happy with this set-up?" Alex asked.


    Leon nodded in awe. Everything seemed very cool to him. He had nothing toin about.


    His coach chuckled. "That''s great. From now on, thisputer belongs to you." Alex walked over to a desk beside a French window and pointed at theputer.


    The teenager stepped forward and touched the desk gingerly. "All right, but I can''t train with a fixed schedule because I also have to study." "Yeah, Boss already informed me about that. I understand."


    He acknowledged with a nod and peered around again. He didn''t know any other club in Country Z that could be better than this.


    Indeed, this ce was the number one luxury club in League of Legends.


    "I hope you can all work together happily," Alex said.


    He nodded just as the other gamers came up to sit in front of their respectiveputers.


    Alex gestured to his desk then. "You can sit down and train with your new team now."


    He wanted to observe their training and gauge how he measured up to the rest of the team.


    Leon settled down on his seat and logged in.


    Everyone formed a team to trainThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    together


    This time, their training et


    match was against the second-best team in the region, Team IM.


    Their performance had been consistently good in the past two years as well. They could be considered as the only team in the regiomas well as the entire League of Legends that could be on par with Team XS.


    Team IM was the only team that coulde close to beating Team XS.


    Despite being the newbie within the team, Leon seemed very experienced.


    As soon as the match began, he had


    single-handedly killed his opp


    who


    Wast


    second-best


    Solo


    in the world. Content belongs to


    It happened so swiftly that nobody even witnessed his skills. His new teammates couldn''t help but gasp¡ª


    "D*mn, Leon. That was amazing!"


    "Woah! You remind me of our coach back in his prime."


    Alex was equally stunned by this. "No, he''s much better than me."


    It was amazing. He hadn''t seen such a skillful professional gamer in League of Legends for many years now.


    He could already picture Leon as the world''s number one Top Solo and even surpassing his record.


    Alex found himself in an even better mood at the thought.

 Chapter 2436

    Chapter 2436


    ?


    Alex liked the idea of Team XS retaining many talented gamers as that was the only way for the team to yield good results.


    Perhaps that would make X Quest happy.


    Alex had always prioritized her happiness throughout all these years. Previously, he half-expected his feelings for his boss would diminish gradually, but much to his surprise, he couldn''t develop feelings for anyone else.


    He had been secretly in love with X for almost twenty years now.


    Did time pass too quickly, or was he too devoted to her?


    Over the years, he did encounter some decent women.


    Even now, there were still many pretty young women around him, but he didn''t have eyes for any of them.


    He didn''t even desire to speak to any of those women, let alone date them.


    He was honestly concerned that he might end up alone if this went on.


    Meanwhile, Leon Batton grew more confident after killing the opponent''s Top Solo that he killed three others consecutively right after that.


    His opponent was so puzzled that he continuously typed question marks in the public chat space.


    He was stunned because Leon was using the ount that belonged to the original Top Solo yer, Jonathan.


    He couldn''t help but speak up after Leon killed another one for the fourth time. "You! How did you suddenly be so good? Weren''t you stuck in a rut?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Leon ignored the question meant for Jonathan and focused on the game.


    His opponent managed to be revived, and soon, all five of his enemies gathered at the topne in an attempt to attack him.


    However, Leon maintained hisposure and used his ultimate skill against them, reducing their health by two-thirds as he was using Aatrox.


    While his opponents were still reeling from his unexpected gamey, he promptly killed all of them with his proficient gaming skills.


    The public chat space came alive while all his opponents posted variousments.


    "What''s going on? You''ve improved a lot!"


    "Is that you? Did you get possessed by Alex?"


    "I feel like I just saw Alex. It''s him during his heydays!"


    "Tell us. Are you Alex or not?"


    "Five of us were killed by a single person. It''s an embarrassment to our team. I want to die."


    Leon remained stoic while reading


    reading


    su


    theirments. He''d gotten used to reading suchpliments that he had be immune after years of ying the game.


    His teammates, however, couldn''t contain themselves¡ª


    "Holy crap! You''re an absolute genius. I almost peed in my pants when I watched you y just now."


    "Yeah, all five of them are dumbfounded. Hahaha!"


    "Leon, keep that up. You''ll be the world''s number one Top Solo soon enough."


    "Why do I sense some resemnce between Leon and our coach in the past?"


    "I feel the same way!"


    His teammates were all d that


    welet


    they had a genius like him on their team. This year''s world


    championship seemed like adikely win for Team XS.


    Alex held his tongue as he gazed at Leon with a smile.


    The coach seemed calm on the surface, but he was excited beyond words inside. ''Oh my god! He is such a rare talent!'' Alex thought to


    himself.


    He considered himself to be pretty amazing when he first started, but even then, he was not as skillful as Leon.


    Leon was practically the future of Top Solo in League of Legends.

 Chapter 2437

    Chapter 2437


    ?


    "Not bad. Indeed, the newer generation has be even better than the past generations." Alex peered at theputer screen while he spoke, not bothering to filter hispliments.


    "You''re too kind," Leon Batton mumbled humbly with a shake of his head. He was never the type of person who liked showing off.


    "Not at all. I''m only speaking the truth. Rare talents like you are hard to find! I''ve never seen anyone like you in the LPL Region." Alex couldn''t help but sigh.


    After the match ended, the others were eager for more, so they asked to y another round.


    "Leon, you were too quick to kill the enemies. I haven''t even gotten the chance to demonstrate my skills."


    "Yeah, let''s y another round!"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You massacred our opponents in such a short amount of time. We haven''t even had our fun yet!"


    "I didn''t even get to pull my sword yet, and you already killed all of them. That won''t do. We have to y a few more rounds. I want to have fun!" "ying this game has always been fun, but it feels even more fun today."


    ¡°I like this feeling of thoroughly dominating our enemies."


    Leon''s teammates spoke one after another. Every one of them had looks of excitement and admiration in their eyes.


    He nced at his watch, figuring that he had enough time to y three more rounds. He was having a good time, anyway.


    He entered the game lobby and invited everyone.


    Soon, Team IM also joined the battle, but Team XS still overpowered their enemies effortlessly.


    Leon carried his entire team as the Top Solo, fighting against five of his opponents on his own sometimes, while it would be one against four some other times.


    Fourteen minutes into the game, he led his team and charged forward to destroy their enemy base.


    As soon as the game ended, Team IM''s yers began eximing-


    "Hey, Top Solo, have you gone mad today?"


    "Are you sure you haven''t been possessed by your president?"


    "This can''t be him, right? I can''t believe it!"


    Meanwhile, his teammates also began eximing¡ª


    ¡°Leon, it''s almost as if God was watching over you on the battlefield. How did you be so skilled at it?"


    ¡°Leon, you are the future of eSports


    in Country Z. Mark my words, and I''m not even exaggerating. You will be the most-watched gamer in the world."


    n


    "I have nothing but good things to say about you, Leon."


    These were some of the best yers in the world, but they were speaking as if he was leagues above them right then.


    They had been professional gamers for a long time, and they''d met countless geniuses.


    However, a genius like Leon was practically non-existent.


    They were convinced that his technical skills were far superior to anyone they had ever met.


    Leon didn''t react much. Instead, he silently entered the game lobby again.


    His teammates quickly followed.


    They still overpowered their enemies in their third match, destroying their topne within ten minutes.


    Leon seemed perfectlypet


    his dark pupils glistening in the night. He was inplete control as


    his fingers seemingly glided on the keyboard.


    His god-like moves were difficult to track, something that humbled his teammates.


    Soon, the third match ended with Leon leading his teammates to victory once again.


    Alex nced at his watch. It was about time they stopped.


    "All right, this will be thest match. Save some energy, Leon. You


    have to go to school tomorr


    announced. Content belongs t NovelDrama.Org


    to


    he

 Chapter 2438

    Chapter 2438


    ?


    The others could understand that and agreed to stop ying.


    "Would you like to stay here in the future?" Alex asked.


    He knew Leon Batton had a ce to stay back home, but he had to ask anyway.


    ¡°I''m not sure yet,¡± the teenager answered with a smile.


    For him, it would have been better if he stayed at home while he still had to go to school.


    However, he wasn''t against the idea of staying over during weekends if training sessionssted much longer in the evenings.


    "In that case, I''ll take you to your room first," Alex said before leading the group to a room they had prepared in advance.


    The room had a luxurious design that hinted at European royalty.


    A gentle breeze blew in through the French windows. The moist sea breeze had a salty tinge, and Leon detected the taste when it gently brushed against the loose strand of hair on his forehead.


    Leon closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of the breeze caressingfortingly against his face.


    "Of course, your room is the best room in the entire vi." Right then, the ADC in the team, Jackey, walked over.


    Although he sounded envious, he wasn''t jealous or resentful at all.


    "Thank you for arranging all this for me," Leon said as he addressed his coach, Alex while wearing a grateful look in his eyes.


    "Okay, I better head home. I''lle over and train with everybody tomorrow night at the same time," he added.


    Jackey nodded in acknowledgement. "Okay, sure. We''ll be waiting."


    Leon nodded slightly and walked out of the room with Alex and Jackey following closely behind.


    The other teammates were chatting in the living room on the first floor, but they promptly stood up to show him out when they saw him.


    His teammates couldn''t help but sigh once he entered his car and drove away-


    "I heard he''s from a wealthy family, right? That''s amazing."


    "If he doesn''t perform well, he would have to return home to take over the family business. That''s impressive."


    As they spoke, they all had envious looks in their eyes.


    After that, the Jungler on the team, Damien, gently brushed his short, ck hair as he logged into Weibo.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He then typed a shortment and published it.


    "Mo from Team XS: I finally know what a real genius looks like."


    As soon as he published thisment on Weibo, Team IM''s official ount replied. "Amazing! Your Top Solo recovered so quickly. He''s be apletely different person."


    Damien instantly replied to thatment. "He''s new to the team."


    Team IM''s official ount replied straight away. "What? That''s it. All professional gamers should be afraid now."


    They continued replying to each other''sments. Soon, ''#Team XS''s genius Top Solo#'' became the number five trending topic on the list


    UMS


    All the fans in LPL Region were trying to guess who the genius was.


    Meanwhile, Damien also received arge number of private messages on Weibo fromizens asking him about it.


    He didn''t say much because the team hadn''t made an official announcement. He quietly put his phone away when they entered the base together.


    Once inside, they sat down and began to think about the training session earlier.


    They still couldn''t get enough of it because ying with such a good yer as Leon was an otherworldly experience.


    After a while, everyone returned to the training room upstairs to continue training.


    Without Leon, they could still work


    well together to win against their et


    opponents easily. However, they were far less efficient than when Leon was around.

 Chapter 2439

    Chapter 2439


    ?


    The original Top Solo yer, Jonathan, sighed as he yed. "I guess the new generation is better than the previous one.


    "I guess I''m no longer the best now," he added.


    Although he couldn''t help but be envious of Leon Batton''s talent, he was only sighing out of frustration.


    Hearing hisments, Alex instantly approached him, gently patting him on the back. "Jonathan, don''t say that. It''s only a phase. All professional gamers experience this.


    "I used to feel lost at times, too. I even doubted myself at one point," he added.


    Right then, the team had just won the current match.


    Jonathan turned his head and peered at Alex excitedly. "How did you get back on track?¡±


    He had been trying to get back on track recently, but he could no longer return to his peak performance.


    He was beginning to doubt his capabilities. In fact, on some quiet nights, he would even think about quitting.


    Alex immediately thought back to the past, smiling at the memories.


    "It''s our boss, X, who pulled me back," he said softly. "I was feeling so lost at the time. Everyone figured it was probably game over for me. Even my teammates thought so.


    "Everyone criticized me openly and privately. Even my fans did the same. Many people stopped following me because of this.


    "Someone even called me the world''s worst Top Solo.


    ¡°When the whole world was against me, our boss believed in me and never stopped encouraging me.


    "She was like a light that led me out of the darkness. She helped me regain my confidence," Alex described.


    Whenever he thought about the past, he would feel warm on the inside.


    "So that''s why you''ve always been


    loyal


    Year the club after all these


    swervel


    years? Jonathan deduced urately.


    Meanwhile, the others also shifted their gazes to watch Alex''s expression.


    He nodded. "Yes."


    "We have a great boss," Jonathan dered thoughtfully.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He couldn''t help but think about the


    Peli


    text X Quest had sent him not long ago. She told him to keep ying, to believe in himself, and regain his confidence.


    X even said that she knew he was the best Top Solo in LPL Region.


    Jonathan liked his boss, who was pretty and approachable.


    "Yes," Alex agreed.


    Thinking back, numerous clubs had been eyeing Alex these past few years, wanting him to join them.


    The sries they offered were also


    several times higher than what.


    Alex consider leaving. once


    Team XS offered, but not


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It wasn''t because Alex didn''t like money, but to him, loyalty was more important.

 Chapter 2440

    Chapter 2440


    ?


    "Coach, haven''t you considered leaving this club over the past few years?" Jonathan asked again.


    Alex shook his head without hesitation. "I haven''t."


    "From what I heard, many people have offered you very high sries. Haven''t your thoughts wavered?"


    Alex shook his head again.


    "What about you guys? Many people have been trying to poach you, too. Haven''t you thought of leaving?" he asked.


    Jonathan and the others quickly shook their heads.


    "It''s great here. Why would I leave? Compared to money, I value the team''s future and the team''s environment much more,¡± Jonathan said.


    "Exactly! I''d be crazy to leave this club," Damien spoke up.


    The team''s ADC yer, Jackey, also shared his thoughts. "Yeah, other clubs don''t allow yers as much freedom as Team XS does. We are allowed to train however we like. Nobody cares. We can y whatever we want during matches and are given absolute freedom."


    "Other clubs have targets on one''s rank increment each day. How exhausting is that?" he added.


    Right then, the Mid Solo, Stewart, also chipped in. "Exactly. Our boss is also very generous to us, the yers. She gave me 500,000 on my birthday. Do other clubs do that?"


    Alex immediately chuckled at that. "Indeed. Clubs that offer a lot of money don''t have a future like ours. Moreover, they aren''t as humane as us. You''re lucky to work in such an environment as a professional gamer."


    With that, he returned to his seat and started scrolling through Weibo.


    Right then, ''#Team XS''s genius Top Solo#'' had already reached the third spot on the list of hot topics.


    Over the years, Team XS attracted many fans in LPL Region. The amount of web traffic the team drew was no lesser than what the A-list celebrities in the entertainment industry drew.


    Hence, he wasn''t particrly surprised that the news made it onto the third spot on the list of hot topics.


    Alex clicked on the link and nced through the content briefly, btedly realizing what had happened.


    As he scrolled down, he saw manyments from eSports fans-


    "I don''t think we should give a verdict too soon on the neer. We''ll have to see how he performs during a real match."


    ¡°Exactly. It''s only a training match. I don''t think it means much.¡±


    "I know many yers who y well during training matches only to end up performing badly during a real match."


    "A real match is different from


    el


    training matches. During realpetitions, one''s mentality matters a lot. Those with poor mentalities won''t perform well even if they''re technically skilled." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I think he''s someone we can look forward to watching. How bad could he be when he''s getting praised like this?"


    "I''d like to know what happens to


    Jonathan if this new gamer joins the


    team. Would Jonathan be a substitute yer? I hope not. I don''t think the neer should be


    allowed to take over right away. Jonathan has contributed a lot to the team, hasn''t he?"


    "I do look forward to watching this genius Top Solo y. I wonder how he''dpare to Alex in the past. It''s been a long time since a genius like Alex appeared in our region. It''s about time." Content belongs to


    "Don''t you think you''re exaggerating? How could youpare him to Alex? Is that even possible?"


    "Don''t be too sure. Anything is possible. What if this young man surpasses Alex? You''d be embarrassing yourself then."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Hehe. I''ll believe it when he surprises everyone. However, I doubt he can surpass Alex."


    People were making all sorts ofments there, but Alex didn''t care what they said.


    What the team should do or whether Leon Batton would get to y his first match were all internal matters that had nothing to do with others. Nobody had the right to interfere with the team''s decisions.


    As for whether the public had high hopes for Leon, Alex didn''t mind.


    After all, the only thing that mattered in eSports was one''s true capabilities.


    As long as Leon continued to y well, those people would shut up right away.

 Chapter 2441

    Chapter 2441


    ?


    Team XS''s official ount didn''t address any of the rumors spreading around in public.


    Leon Batton went about his day as usual by going to sses with Lte Batton.


    He could hear people screaming as soon as his car stopped in front of the school, but he remained indifferent while his sister smiled sweetly.


    "You seem to be in a good mood today," Leon couldn''t resist stating with his brows raised when he saw how jolly she appeared.


    "Not too bad. Same as usual," she answered softly.


    "Why do you seem a little out of sorts today?"


    The smile on her face widened. "I browsed the inte to look for basic tips on behaving like an idol. I have to smile and maintain a positive image, so I thought I should start practicing."


    Her hair danced to the breeze, her eyes glistening as she smiled. It was a breathtaking sight.


    "She''s so pretty!"


    "I''d like to be Lte''s friend. Unfortunately, I''d never get the chance!"


    "Yeah, she''s way too pretty. If only I look half as good as she does. I wouldn''t have to be so sad!"


    People around them spoke, offeringpliments one after another.


    Leon didn''t say anything. After all, this was his sister''s dream. He thought it was inappropriate to ask her too many questions about it.


    They arrived at their ssroom just as the bell rang.


    His desk was full of pink-colored love letters and various intricate-looking snacks as usual.


    After taking his seat, he cast


    disinterested eyes over the items not seeing the small slice of toast. For some reason, he felt a little disappointed.


    A look of disappointment briefly appeared in his eyes as he looked down, but it was gone before anyone noticed.


    The first lesson was chemistry.


    The chemistry teacher was a middle-aged Mediterranean man who seemed popr among the students because he gave clear and detailed exnations despite being long-winded. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even so, Lte and Leon weren''t nning on paying attention.


    After school, the two of them walked along the road in school. There were tall trees on both sides of the road that blocked the scorching sun.


    "Leon, why do you seem a little distractedtely?" she asked while cocking her head sideways and blinking her eyes.


    She had never seen her brother like that before.


    ¡°No, you''re mistaken,¡± he replied with a shake of his head. He didn''t want his sister to know what was on his mind.


    "How''s that possible?" she asked


    incredulously with a pout, rolling her


    tell


    eyes. "I grew up with you. I can right away if something is wrong. Hmm det me guess. It''s because of those letters the other day, am I right?" Content belongs to


    She smiled in smug satisfaction when he didn''t reply, watching his face rxing somewhat.


    "Hahaha! Your silence means I was right," Lte said triumphantly. Over the years, it was the first time she had seen her brother like that.


    "All right, all right, stop making fun of me," Leon grumbled. "I didn''t say you were right."

 Chapter 2442

    Chapter 2442


    ?


    Leon Batton coughed gently.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Why won''t you admit it yet?" Lte Batton asked.


    She knew her brother so well, so naturally, she wouldn''t believe his excuses.


    "There''s nothing to admit," he insisted.


    "I don''t believe you. You''re just trying to hide it," Lte replied, looking adorable as she puffed her cheeks.


    "Can you not gossip about me every day?" he retorted helplessly, gently brushing her pert nose with his index finger.


    "How is this gossip? You obviously felt something the other day. Why don''t I help you by finding out news about that girl?" she asked with an eager smile while tugging at his sleeve.


    "All right, all right. Stop making a fuss," Leon interjected.


    To him, rtionships were all based on serendipity. It wouldst if it was meant to be.


    Love should never be forced but allowed to develop naturally. If they were fated to be together, it would happen sooner orter.


    "What do you mean by making a fuss? I''m trying to help you out, okay?" his sister eximed with her hands on her waist.


    Lte did feel a little curious about the kind of girl her brother would end up dating.


    "Okay, okay. Didn''t you say you wanted a limited-edition Hermes purse? Why don''t we head over and buy that now that school''s over?" He had hastily changed the topic.


    His sister was a naive girl without any ill intentions, so she was momentarily distracted and forgot all about his love life.


    "Really? Let''s go right now!" she eximed, grinning as she grabbed his arm.


    "Okay," he answered before driving to the most luxurious andrgest shopping mall in Antis.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When they arrived to see the variety of shops inside, Lte seemed more excited than usual. Perhaps, this was an inherent quality of girls. Meanwhile, the striking duo instantly attracted a lot of attention.


    "Are they students? They probably attend some exclusive private school based on their school uniforms, right?"


    "They look like actors on a film set to me. They look gorgeous!"


    "The guy looks even better than celebrities to me. Could he be a celebrity pretending to be a regr person here?"


    "Perhaps they are filming for a variety show. Are there cameras hidden in advance?"


    People talked about them openly,


    with several youngdies even holding up their phone cameras. They seemed hesitant about asking for a photo with Leon and Lte even though they had gotten used to that kind of attention.


    They didn''t think much of it and focused on looking for the Hermes store.


    As soon as they walked in, they drew the attention of every sales assistant in the store. However, when the staff saw their school uniform and discovered they were high school students, they seemed uncertain.


    Not long after they stepped inside, someone approached them.


    "I''m sorry, but our store is a VIP Hermes outlet. Each purse costs at least several hundred thousand dors. Therefore, we don''t serve regn customers. I suggest you look elsewhere," the sales assistant said with a look of annoyance.


    Despite their striking good looks, the sales assistant only cared about making a sale.


    She gazed at them with disdain as her eyes perused them up and down. She was very close to kicking both of them out.


    "Do we look like ordinary customers to you?" Lte retorted unhappily, hating people who looked down on others.


    Just because the staff worked in a store selling luxury brands, it didn''t make her better than some customers who couldn''t afford these goods.

 Chapter 2443

    Chapter 2443


    ?


    Lte Batton wasn''t the kind of person who liked to show off her wealth, but she couldn''t stand the sales assistant''s arrogance and couldn''t resist arguing back.


    "Are you kidding? How could two students afford a purse that costs several hundred thousand dors? I have never met anyone like that while working here for years!" the staff scoffed.


    She had worked at the store for close to eight years, but she had never met any student who could afford such price tags.


    "That''s not our problem. It doesn''t mean we can''t afford these purses," Lte dered while rolling her eyes.


    "Cut the crap," the staff snapped. "All right, stop standing around. You''re getting in the way of our business!"


    To her, the truly wealthy women should be old housewives, not a student.


    She also couldn''t be bothered to keep arguing with the youngdy when she was adamant about kicking them out.


    Leon Batton''s facial expression changed at that point. Seemingly upset, he nted himself in front of his sister to block the sales assistant''s way. "What are you doing?" she asked impatiently.


    "We''re buying a purse," he answered simply.


    "You can''t afford it."


    "Are you sure about that?" he interjected when she was about to continue to belittle him.


    "Isn''t it obvious? How could a high school student afford a branded purse that costs several hundred thousand dors? It''s nearly the price of a house!" She crossed her arms in a huff.


    "What if I can afford it?" he asked with a half-hearted smile.


    "Then I''ll apologize to you right now!" she replied in annoyance, daring to call his bluff because she was confident these two youngsters were simply troublemakers who liked pranking others.


    "Sure," he responded before pulling his sister into the limited-edition Hermes store. "Lte, go ahead and pick whichever one you like."


    "All right. Thank you, Leon," Lte replied with a sweet smile.


    She then began browsing for the designs she liked.


    "That''s way over the top. Those are limited-edition purses. Why are they making it seem as if they''re buying groceries?"


    "Perhaps these two are secretly from a wealthy family?"


    "You can''t be too sure, but no matter


    how rich their family is, they


    §Ö


    shouldn''t be allowed to buy several


    hundred thousand dors worth of purses each. They''re probably just trying to intimidate us!"


    Observers nearby were doubtful over the entire scene, but none of them knew that not only were the students from wealthy backgrounds, but they were also actually from ultra-rich families.


    The two of them ignored the chatter around them and continued browsing the disy area.


    "Can you help me get that purse with crocodile leather? I want the bright blue one, and it would be best if the interior material is velvet," the young female student said.


    Her demeanor and familiarity with the materials made it seem as if she had frequented limited-edition branded stores like this one.


    "Is she really from a rich family?"


    "That exins why I sensed an aura of wealth from these two as soon as they walked in. They don''t seem likemon folks at all!"


    "Yeah. They''re the most attractive people in the crowd!"


    Everyone was stunned by Lte''s dignified behavior.


    "This-" The arrogant sales assistant bit back her retort, seemingly put off by what she heard.


    "Looks like you have good taste,"


    another employee spoke up as she pulled on a pair of gloves beforeunching into a detailed exnation of the purse''s features. "This is the newest aqua blue purse with a ripple design. It''s the only unit in the entire city of Antis."


    "Hmm, indeed, it does look pretty good," Lte replied as she picked it up and carried it around.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The size was perfect, and the aqua blue was also an easy color to match with her cute outfits.

 Chapter 2444

    Chapter 2444


    ?


    "Leon, do you think I look good with this purse?" Lte Batton approached Leon Batton, carrying the designer purse on her shoulder as she twirled in front of him.


    The aqua blue color symbolized purity and innocence. It waspatible with her personality. On top of that, it had a unique design that made it seem a rather yful choice.


    "Not bad. I think it looks good on you," her brother replied approvingly.


    "I''m sure you''re right," she responded with a chuckle. She trusted Leon''s taste.


    "It''s not just because of the purse, though. It''s because you''re pretty, Lte," he said affectionately with augh.


    Everyone felt envious of her when they heard that.


    Lte turned around and continued selecting purses, chatting briefly with her brother as her eyes swept across the disys with a purse in hand. She looked up at another purse with a marble pattern on it. "Please let me take a closer look at that purse."


    She had good fashion sense despite her tender age.


    "About that..." The staff seemed troubled.


    "What''s the matter?" Lte asked.


    Were they not willing to sell it?


    "That particr purse is the most valued model in our store. Only supreme VIPs have the privilege to buy it. Moreover, it''s the most expensive," the staff exined respectfully.


    The previous sales assistant then began to chime in sarcastically. "You should drop the act if you can''t afford it. That is the most expensive purse in the store. Ordinary people like you can''t afford to damage it!"


    "Hey, stop looking down on people," Lte snapped at her before turning back to smile at the other employee. "My apologies. I am indeed a supreme VIP."


    As soon as she spoke, everyone in the store erupted into whispers.


    The minimum requirement to be a supreme VIP was very high. Apart from spending up to ten million dors, one also had to hold a special status in society.


    "How is that possible?" The sales assistant had her eyes wide open in disbelief at what she heard.


    "Hmm?" Leon frowned as he looked at his sister in confusion.


    He had no idea when she had be a supreme VIP member here. He burst outughing when she called X Quest on the phone. "You''re smart." He gently rubbed her head as he spoke.


    "Of course." She chuckled yfully.


    "All right. We''ve received confirmation regarding your supreme VIP membership. Please wait for a moment."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The demeanors of the people around them changed upon discovering that Lte was a supreme VIP member. Even the store manager showed up personally shortly after that.


    "You''re all doing a terrible job," the store manager snapped at the staff. "Why didn''t any of you inform me such an important customer was in our store? What if there''s been an incident or negligence of any kind? Who''s going to bear the


    responsibility?"


    The manager pretended to be upset with the employees. Then, she turned her attention to Lte and smiled at her.


    "Our esteemed VIP client, please allow me to get you the purse you wanted," she added.


    The siblings felt a little


    ufortable with the fuss. They were no strangers tomotions such as this, but they weren''t the kind of people who enjoyed being glorified.


    "Honestly, you don''t have to exaggerate," Lte trailed off uneasily.


    "Not at all. As our supreme VIP member, you must be treated as such," the manager replied.


    And then, she began exining every aspect of the purse with great enthusiasm.


    Her staff had never seen their store manager behaving like that before. Staring at her with their eyes wide open, they couldn''t believe what they were witnessing.


    The long-winded exnationsted


    for several minutes, throughout which Lte wanted to interrupt


    several times but thought it was impolite to do so. Hence, she didn''t cut the manager off. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After all, the siblings were taught not to interrupt others when they were talking as it was considered impolite.

 Chapter 2445

    Chapter 2445


    ?


    "Now that I''ve exined every detail, was there any part you didn''t understand?" the store manager asked respectfully. After all, Lte Batton and Leon Batton were going to rake in a lot of revenue for her.


    "No, I understood everything," Lte replied hastily with a wave of her hand.


    She was afraid she would pass out if the manager continued talking.


    "That''s great!"


    Nodding, she picked up the purse to study it carefully. It was definitely of superior quality in terms of design and material.


    "Indeed, it lives up to being the most valued treasure of this store," she murmured. "Leon, I''ve made my choice, but I want two purses, is that okay? I really like both colors."


    She held up two purses, one in each hand.


    One was the aqua blue purse with rippled patterns, while the other was the most expensive one in the store.


    "Sure, as long as you''re happy," Leon answered casually, seemingly unbothered by the amount of money he was about to spend.


    His cavalier attitude sparked another bout of whispers and surprised gasps around them.


    "That''s so cool! How could he spoil her like that? Whoever bes his girlfriend in the future will be very happy indeed!"


    "Yeah, I can tell by how he treats his little sister. I wonder who''d be the lucky girl!"


    "Sigh. People like us can forget it. Only gorgeous women deserve handsome men of his ss!"


    Leon behaved as if he didn''t hear them. He''d gotten used to being the center of attention since he was a kid.


    Calmly, he retrieved a card from his


    was all ck with gold


    on the edges. It looked


    unique.


    "This-isn''t that the legendary Niello VIP card?" somebody in the crowd asked.


    Not just anyone could own the Niello VIP card.


    There were only five such cards in existence. It was surreal for this young student to just happened to own one.


    "He''s handsome and rich. How can someone''s future husband be that perfect?"


    "Forget it and stop thinking about it. He''s so handsome and rich. He would never even spare us a nce."


    "I''m truly envious of his future girlfriend. I''m sure she would be a happydy. I''m already jealous!"


    The women in the store were all


    drawn to Leon, but he didn''t think


    much of it. Suddenly, a tho thinket


    struck him right when he was about to pay with his card. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He turned to gaze at the arrogant sales assistant from before.


    "Do you remember what you said?" he asked coldly.


    He didn''t hold back his hostility toward her because he never liked people who looked down on others.


    "Oh, yeah. I nearly forgot," his sister eximed while facepalming her forehead.


    The sales assistant had a horrified expression on her face. She felt deeply embarrassed.


    Why did she have to open her big mouth?


    "|-"


    Standing


    in front of so many people,


    she


    two high school


    y couldn''t bring student


    herself to do


    such a humiliating thing.

 Chapter 2446

    Chapter 2446


    ?


    Likewise, the bystanders also recalled the earlier incident. Even they felt somewhat dissatisfied seeing how the sales assistant was trying to avoid her apology.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything now? Weren''t you acting so arrogant earlier?"


    "Exactly. You looked down on other people, so you shouldn''t be a sales assistant. You''re an employee, too, and it''s not like you''re rich either. Why would you look down on others?"


    "They''re right. Hurry up and apologize unless you''re someone who goes back on your own words?"


    With everyone speaking up and pressuring her, the sales assistant had no choice but to apologize to Leon Batton and Lte Batton.


    "I''m sorry," she muttered, her face reddening. "I was ignorant and misunderstood the two of you. Please ept my sincerest apology on this matter.¡±


    Deeply humiliated, she wished she could disappear on the spot.


    "Forget it. We''re all equal. I hope you won''t look down on anyone else in the future," Lte said with a dismissive wave of her hand.


    The store manager sensed something was wrong. "What exactly happened?"


    A nearby employee hurriedly whispered in her ear to fill her in. She looked livid upon finding out about the whole situation.


    "How could you treat our supreme VIP like this? Someone unprofessional like you shouldn''t work in our store!" she eximed.


    ¡°I-I was only-¡± the sales assistant trailed off.


    She was close to tears. She didn''t think it would cause her to lose her job.


    "Don''t give me excuses. Pack up and leave right now," the manager informed her firmly.


    Lte and Leon felt sorry for the mortified woman.


    "Leon, I think she has already learned her lesson now. Why don''t we plead for her?" Lte whispered to her brother as she tugged at his sleeve. "You''re right. People should have a chance to change their ways," he replied.


    The siblings weren''t the kind of people to hold grudges or be vindictive even though the staff offended them.


    "Hey, please don''t fire thisdy,"


    Lte spoke politely. "She''s already apologized to us. Since she''s aware of her mistake and is willing to change, can you give her another chance?"


    The bystanders praised her even further upon hearing her words-


    "Wow! She''s such a nice girl!"


    "Exactly. She is not only pretty andes from a wealthy family, but she''s also such a kind person. Indeed, none of us canpare."


    "Sigh. There is no way we canpare to her. I''m so envious of her!"


    The store manager decided to let the sales assistant off the hook after some consideration. "All right. Since our supreme VIP client has pleaded your case, I''ll look past this incident, but this better be thest time."


    "Oh, that''s a relief! Thank you for letting me stay," the sales assistant said in gratitude.


    "I''m not the one you should be thanking," the manager stated. "You should thank our supreme VIP client."


    "You''re right. Thank you for not holding a grudge against me," the sales assistant said while holding Lte''s hand.


    "It''s fine. Make sure you don''t look down on others next time." Lte smiled before pulling away from her.


    "Okay, okay. There won''t be a next time, I promise!" she replied confidently.


    The siblings nodded their approvals and thenpleted the purchase before leaving the Hermes outlet after the minormotion. They soon put everything that happened in the store behind them.


    They browsed around the mall until YSL''s new gift set caught Lte''s attention.


    She retrieved a tomato-colored YSL tester lipstick and applied it gently onto her pursed lips. Her lips were naturally light-colored, so this tomato- colored lipstick gave her a more vibrant look.


    "Leon, look. This lipstick looks great on me, right? Can you buy this for me, please?" she pleaded with her best puppy dog gaze. "Leon, I know you''re the best brother ever. Surely, you''ll buy it for me, won''t you?"


    She was so pleased with her reflection in the mirror that she turned around to share her enthusiasm with her brother.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "All right, all right. As long as you''re happy," Leon said affectionately.

 Chapter 2447

    Chapter 2447


    ?


    For Leon Batton, Lte Batton could have anything she wanted. He was willing to pluck the stars and moon from the sky for her, let alone buy her a lipstick.


    That was how a brother would behave if he loved his sister. He wanted to fulfill her every request that was within his means. He liked seeing his little sister happy all the time.


    "That''s awesome. You''re the best, Leon!" Lte leaped into the air and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    In front of her brother, she could do whatever she wanted and act like a child.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They were about to head home after a day of shopping and getting into their car in the parking lot when Lte suddenly screamed.


    "What''s the matter?" Leon asked frantically, worried that something might have happened to her.


    "I think I left my stuff in the lipstick store. What should I do?" his sistermented while fishing for something in her pockets.


    ¡°All right, wait here for a moment. I''ll go back and look for it,¡± he replied calmly before returning to the shopping mall by himself. Leon made his way to the YSL store and managed to retrieve the items left behind after exining to the staff behind the counter. Then, he hurried out of the mall, not wanting to let his sister wait alone for too long, when suddenly, he came to a screeching halt. From the corner of his eyes, he had glimpsed a familiar face. He saw a youngdy in a red-and-ck uniform not far away as he turned around.


    It was a simple attire, yet her beauty was unconceble. Her long silky hair, pretty eyes, and smoky makeup gave off a cold vibe.


    Leon couldn''t resist staring at her as she reminded him of the student who stood in front of him the other day.


    If he wasn''t mistaken from eavesdropping on some of the gossip of his ssmates, she was the girl who worked hard to fund her own studies at their prestigious school.


    Leon, who usually never cared about anyone else, actually stayed to observe the youngdy silently for some inexplicable reason.


    He watched as she stood outside a beverage shop, promoting some sample drinks in front of her. There was a small megaphone hanging by her waist. Her beauty was still apparent even with a cap on her head.


    ?


    "Would you like to have a taste of our new product? This is our newest yam vored bubble milk tea!" she announced enthusiastically with a sweet smile.


    She seemed so passionate in promoting the new vor despite being rejected repeatedly by passersby.


    Suddenly, there was a loud sound,


    ?


    and she had identally spilled the ss of yam bubble milk tea she was holding due to the floor being too slippery.


    Leon frowned when he saw this and subconsciously thought of stepping forward to help her, but then he saw her standing up on her own, so he hung back.


    The girl ended up falling to the ground with milk tea spilled all over her. It was a sorry sight to see her biting her own lip.


    ¡°Are you all right?" the shop owner asked as he quickly came to her aid.


    She smiled and gave a curt nod, pretending to be unaffected.


    Leon stood where he was as the thought of a sunflower appeared in his mind.


    The girl was like a stubborn


    sunflower, persistantly chasing after the sun despite anything that stood in its way. She''d even smile to hide her pain when she fell.


    He suddenly felt an urge to approach her and ask for her name.


    However, his phone suddenly rang. Lte was getting impatient, and was calling to ask where he was.


    "Leon, haven''t you found my stuff? It''s been over half an hour," she said anxiously.


    "I''ve got it. I''ll be out soon," Leon assured her before ending the call.


    The girl had disappeared by the time he turned back around to look for her.


    ''Did I miss another opportunity?'' he thought to himself.


    Finally, he left with a bitter smile. There was nothing he could do except believe that fate would bring them together one day.


    Not long after he left, a small figure hiding under a table in front of the shop resurfaced.

 Chapter 2448

    Chapter 2448


    ?


    Hannah Rnd tried her best to cover her mouth so that she wouldn''t be heard crying.


    She didn''t want Leon Batton, the guy she liked, to see her in such a downtrodden state.


    However, it never urred to her that he probably didn''t care about any of this.


    They had missed the opportunity to get to know each other again due to the manyplicated situations they had encountered so far. Meanwhile, Leon drove Lte Batton home in his limited-edition sports car after leaving the mall.


    She had her window rolled down as she watched cars passing by outside.


    "What took you so long in the mall earlier?" she asked casually.


    "I met someone special," Leon answered inplete nonchnce. He didn''t n on keeping it a secret.


    Hearing that, Lte instantly detected potential gossip and nearly hopped onto her feet.


    "Oh? I''m surprised an unfeeling person like you would have a special someone. Tell me more!"


    "There''s nothing to tell," he replied, finding her excited reaction hrious.


    "I don''t believe you," she scoffed. "Did you bump into that girl from the other day?"


    To her surprise, he seemed a little taken aback by her question. She caught his subtle reaction even though it onlysted briefly.


    "No. Stop making random guesses," he denied without even thinking about it.


    ¡°I don''t think it''s random. You seemed touched when you received those letters. Besides, you''ve been acting strangetely," she said. She was quite confident in her suspicions after a period of observation.


    "You''re wrong," he denied again.


    Realizing that her questions were pointless, Lte decided to drop the subject for now.


    "You''re obviously interested in her,


    .n¨¦t


    yet you''re still denying it. I was happy for nothing. I thought there would be some gossip this time," she murmured.


    Leon''s eyes glistened slightly. He was already feeling intense emotions inside even though he hid it well.


    ***


    Finally, they arrived home.


    X Quest began reprimanding her daughter when she saw the two new purses in her hands.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    From her perspective, Lte was


    only a high school student. It was


    uneptable for her to be buying purses that cost up to a million dors at this point. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Why did you buy her such expensive purses, Leon?" she asked as she pinned her son with a re.


    "I didn''t think much of it. I bought the purses because Lte liked them," he replied casually. He adored his little sister too much.


    "What''s wrong, Mom? Leon bought


    them for me because he saw that


    liked them. He''s just being nice to


    me," Lte said with a pout while speaking up on his behalf.


    Then, she cozied up to X''s arm and behaved like the pampered princess she was.


    Her mother eventually gave in.

 Chapter 2449

    Chapter 2449


    ?


    "You act like a spoiled brat all day long," X Quest said while pinching Lte Batton''s nose affectionately.


    "Mom, that''s nonsense. I''m not a spoiled brat!" her daughter retorted with a pout.


    She seemed to be full of energy.


    "All right, stop horsing around. I''ve asked the nanny to cook a feast, so let''s eat," X said.


    ¡°Okay. Hearing that makes me hungry. My stomach is already rumbling!" Lte eximed while rubbing her stomach dramatically.


    "You''re such a clown," her mother said.


    After that, the three of them sat at the dining table.


    The nanny proved to have impressive culinary skills.


    She had prepared five dishes in total, including herbal chicken soup. The rest of the dishes consisted of shredded cured meat, eggnt with minced meat, baked chicken, and a mixed sd.


    The three of them enjoyed the home-cooked meal immensely.


    Contrary to popr beliefs, the Battons were nothing like how their wealthy status implied. Their regr diet didn''t include expensive wagyu beef, caviar, or truffles.


    It was because of X that they remained down-to-earth. To her, it was necessary to instill a healthy view of consumption in her children. Excessive spending was not a requirement to achieve this goal.


    It didn''t take long for them to finish their meals. They then gathered in the living room to catch up with each other.


    "Lte, mypany is filming a talent show. Would you like to take part in it?" X asked as she nced at her daughter, knowing that bing an idol was her dream.


    Still, it was better to ask Lte directly than to assume out of consideration.


    "Really? Of course, I would!" Lte''s eyes lit up at the news.


    "Great!" she nodded with an approving grin. "I have arranged for the show to start filming in the next month or so."


    "There''s only a month left, though. I have to practice hard after sses from tomorrow onwards," the young student said as she rubbed her chin in contemtion.


    "Don''t exhaust yourself, okay? I will support you in chasing your dreams no matter what," she assured her daughter, patting her head gently.


    ¡°I know I have to put in a lot of effort to achieve my dreams. Don''t worry, Mommy. I am mentally prepared to work harder than I ever have,¡± Lte said firmly.


    Leon Batton stood nearby and observed the two. He was like a sculpture with distinct facial features. Without realizing it, he began to smile.


    "All right, Darling. I know you''ve


    el


    mentally prepared yourself. However, as your mother, I don''t want you to suffer too much. Anyway, I''ll always be there to protect you, no matter what," she said with a pleased smile upon seeing how determined Lte was in pursuing her dreams.


    "Me too," Leon finally spoke up after maintaining his silence while they chatted.


    "That''s so great. With my Mom and big brother around, I won''t fear whatever challenges lie ahead," Lte sighed, feeling touched by their show of support.


    She was fortunate to have such an


    open-minded family. After all, most prominent and wealthy families seemed reluctant to let their children work their way up the conventional way. They also looked down on


    careers as an idol. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The sky gradually darkened as they chatted, so they retired to their own rooms to rest.


    Leon took a hot bath to drive away his exhaustion.


    He emerged from the bathroom an hourter in a ck silk robe, his dark hair still damp as water droplets dripped past his adam''s apple and trickled down his tanned chest.


    He looked sinfully attractive.


    He walked over to the couch step by


    step, opening his arms wide before sinking onto the soft cushion. Moonlight seeped through the


    window to shine on the floor


    illuminating it. Content belongs toText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon became lost in thought as he stared at the glistening reflection of the moonlight.


    Would he receive a slice of toast tomorrow?

 Chapter 2450

    Chapter 2450


    ?


    Perhaps Leon Batton would never receive another slice of toast like before?


    Would the mystery girl stop going to school for real?


    ***


    The more Leon thought about it, the more restless he felt. He decided to stop thinking about it altogether.


    He steeled his gaze until there was a cold glimmer in his eyes.


    The gentle breeze that blew in from the balcony managed to dry his hair after some time. Then, he got off the couch to lie on his bed.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Hannah Rnd only got off from work at eleven o''clock in the evening. She hastily hopped onto thest bus to make her way home after changing out of her work uniform.


    She opened the window by her seat, watching as the city passed her by, still bustling with activity despite thete hour.


    As she approached the final stop, the surroundings changed from the busy city to the quiet suburbs.


    The dim streetlights illuminated her perfect face the entire journey. She was the only person left on the bus by then.


    After making her way through a run-down region, she made a turn and walked down an alley, holding a can of pepper spray tightly as she hurried back to her rental apartment.


    By the time she had her shower, it was already past midnight. She tossed and turned in bed.


    "Should I quit school?" she murmured out loud as her eyes opened suddenly.


    Nearby, a piggy bank gleamed under the moonlight. It contained her sry for the month. Coupled with the money she earned from selling her luxury goods, she had enough to pay for the next semester''s school fees.


    Hannah recalled the day she carefully approached Leon to ask if he would apany her on the piano during a school performance.


    s, her crush had mercilessly rejected her then.


    That thought alone induced a look of disappointment to appear in her eyes, making her look sad.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Her one-sided admiration for Leon burst like a bubble.


    She felt a little defeated.


    But then she promptly recalled how


    he had saved her from bullies


    el


    outside his ssroom and that feeling of defeat diminished somewhat.


    Instead, she felt endless warmth in her chest.


    She was already in her final year.


    If nothing went awry, she could steal nces at Leon for one final year.


    She was reluctant to bid farewell to the guy she had loved from afar for ages.


    She had once walked around the entire school just to catch a glimpse of Leon. She hadn''t even dared to gaze at him openly. He had upied her entire youth.


    Thoughts about those days made her tear up ever so slightly.


    However, it wasn''t because nothing came to fruition from her crush. It was only because her heart ached at the thought of bidding farewell to the boy she had loved.


    ''That does it! I''ll still pay for next


    semester''s tuition whether or no et


    el


    anythinges of it!'' Hannah thought as she mmed her hand on the surface, her mind made up.


    There wouldn''t be any regrets even if her crush on Leon ended with no oue.


    Hannah felt a sense of relief she''d never felt before upon convincing herself of the thought. Perhaps that was the power of love.


    She could finally close her eyes and sleep now that she had resolved her troubled thoughts.

 Chapter 2451

    Chapter 2451


    ?


    The next day, Lte Batton and Leon Batton attended school, as usual. People gathered in front of the school entrance when they showed up. "Woah! We''re lucky to bump into the most handsome guy in school!"


    "Yeah, I think luck would be on our side the rest of the day. Lte is also looking very pretty, maybe even prettier than before!"


    ¡°I''d like to confess my feelings, but a handsome guy like Leon is way too rich and adores his little sister. I''m afraid he won''t even entertain me.¡± The students kept moring for their attention, not bothering to go to ss as they surrounded them, hoping to catch a glimpse of the siblings. They maintained theirposure in response, but Lte wanted to get used to her identity of being a future idol, so she greeted everyone enthusiastically.


    "Good morning, everyone!" she said, waving her hands elegantly while smiling.


    "Wow! Lte smiled at me. Did you see that?"


    "I think I''m going to pass out. She''s so pretty! I''m so envious of how pretty she looks!"


    "I''ve never interacted with Lte up close, but I can sense she''s an approachable person based on her smile. My heart is melting. Someone like her should be an idol!"


    The crowd began to get excited again.


    Lte and Leon walked through the long hallway with people screaming for attention as they passed until they finally made it to ss A.


    Leon''s table was full of various love letters and choctes once again.


    He sat in his chair with a look of cold indifference as his eyes swept over the gifts in front of him.


    "Just one look from him is enough to send butterflies down my stomach!"


    "He''s super cool! I wonder who would be his girlfriend eventually She''d be a very happydy, for sure. He''s probably saving all his love for her since he''s so unapproachable to everyone!"


    "Sigh, one can only fantasize about being his girlfriend!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Numerous female students lingered outside the ssroom before the lesson began to observe Leon''s every move.


    However, he ignored them and fixed his gaze on a familiar spot.


    Then, a look of joy shed across his face, his lips widening into a soft smile as he noticed a small slice of toast that seemed familiar to him. It felt like he''d found something he had lost.


    "No way! Did I just see Leon smile? He never smiles!"


    "Oh my god! He''s so handsome! I didn''t expect him to look even more handsome when he smiles!"


    "Oh my god! Even celebrities don''t look as handsome as him. I bet he''d be on the list of the top one hundred most handsome men in the entire continent!"


    Leon wore the school''s dark blue uniform. His demeanor, coupled with a dark red tie, gave off a dignified vibe.


    His hair was looselybed. His fair skin seemed to glow while his eyes glistened like ck diamonds.


    The sight of his rare smile was like the hot sun in the middle of winter.


    The female students went into a frenzy. Some even broke the school rules by taking pictures of Leon with their phones.


    They remained outside the ssroom, even after the bell rang for lessons to begin. They were still reluctant to leave ss A. "Sigh, it''s already time for our lesson!"


    "I''m very envious of the students in


    ss A who can admire Leon''s good looks whenever they want.. That won''t do. I must get into his ss the next time they reassign our sses.

 Chapter 2452

    Chapter 2452


    ?


    ¡°Hurry up, and let''s go! It''s time for our lesson. We''d be punished if the Dean catches us here!¡±


    As the bell rang again, the loitering students reluctantly left ss A.


    Lte Batton stared at Leon Batton with a strange look in her eyes. She wanted to lean forward to find out what happened, but she couldn''t risk disrupting the lesson when the bell had already rung.


    So, she sent Leon a text message.


    "Why do you keep staring at the toast and smiling down at it, Leon?"


    Feeling his phone vibrate from an iing notification, he glimpsed at the screen and read her message. He merely cocked an eyebrow after turning around to look at her wordlessly.


    Lte began spamming him with even more text messages when she realized that he wasn''t going to reply.


    "Leon, hurry up and tell me, please?"


    "Did that girl from before give you the toast?"


    "I might be able to help you if you can share what happened.


    99


    His phone kept vibrating, and he couldn''t ignore it. He had no choice but to open and read each message as it came.


    He was at a loss for words upon realizing that his sister had sent him over twenty text messages. He had to type a brief reply as he worried that she would start causing trouble if he continued to ignore her questions.


    "Yes. It was the girl from before."


    After sending his reply, his eyes slid back to the slice of toast in front of him, his lips curving into a smile without him realizing it.


    The girl hadn''t given up as it would seem. There was still a possibility of a blossoming rtionship between them.


    Lte''s eyes lit up when she read his reply.


    She knew things weren''t as simple as they appeared. Leon and the girl had more going for them.


    "Would you like me to find out more about that girl?" she asked.


    Shortly after that, Leon read her message and frowned before replying to her.


    "Mind your own business," he wrote.


    From his perspective, feelings should develop naturally and never be forced. It was the same for fate.


    If they were fated to be together, why would they worry about having any regrets?h


    "All right, fine. I''ll stop," Lte typed.


    They sat through four lessons in the ssroom. Thest lesson happened to be physical education.


    Students from ss A arrived at the basketball court, where ss C students were to have their physical education lesson.


    The two sses upied half of theText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    sports stadium, one on each side


    Everyone began carrying out simple exercises under the


    w of their coaches. Content


    of


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Leon followed along. He had a unique presence that made him the most attractive person in the crowd.


    "Isn''t he so handsome? I think I''m going to die. I wish he''d just make his debut already!"


    "Oh my god! We''re so lucky to be


    Physical education at the


    e time as Leon! That''s I


    the


    "Yeah. Fortunately, ournguage


    teacher swapped lessons with met


    physical education coach.


    vel.


    Otherwise, we''d never get an opportunity like this!"


    The female students from ss C were naturally attracted to Leon, while the remaining male students could only glower in jealousy.

 Chapter 2453

    Chapter 2453


    ?


    It didn''t matter how jealous the male students felt as they had already long epted that fact.


    After all, Leon Batton was not only rich, but he was also handsome. Compared to him, the rest of them seemed inferior.


    Under the guidance of the coach, the two ssespleted their warm-ups.


    "Today, you are going to work on your three-step shots. Divide into two teams and start practicing once you''re finished with warming up," the coach announced.


    "Yes, Coach," the students replied before doing as told.


    "What are you looking at, Leon?" Lte Batton questioned with her head cocked sideways while gazing at her brother.


    He didn''t reply and merely stood staring at one particr spot where a small figure stood. That figure returned his stare and was none other than Hannah Rnd, the mystery girl.


    Hannah stayed in the corner and gulped. She didn''t expect to be in the same physical education lesson as Leon, but was happy enough with the coincidence and being in the same ce as him.


    Shaking her head, she forced herself to stop thinking about it before sitting upright while trying her best not to stand out.


    She couldn''t shake off the feeling of being watched, however.


    "Leon?" Lte repeated his name, realizing that her brother hadn''t heard her. She frowned and pouted while waving her hand in front of his eyes. He finally looked away but remained quiet.


    "What were you looking at? You didn''t even respond to me when I spoke to you," she said, noticing that he was acting increasingly erratictely. "Nothing," Leon replied while walking forward with a basketball in his grip.


    "Nothing? There must be something. Tell me!" She sensed something was up, and she insisted that he shared whatever it was with her. Nheless, he would only smile and shake his head no matter how she bothered him.


    Leon continued to y basketball by


    himself, bouncing the ball in his


    hands and doing a half-spin before


    catching it again. It looked Defore


    magic. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    like


    Then, he lowered his hands, holding the ball by his waist before raising it


    with


    s right hand while draising


    n curve in the proces


    a


    "Ahh! He''s so cool!"


    The female students fawned over his action as they stole nces at him.


    Suddenly, Leon became the center of attention in the entire stadium, emanating an aura that seemed impossible to ignore. His face remained devoid of


    emotions as he continued dribbling


    the


    . All that female attentiet


    and


    fanfare was nothing to be proud of.


    He stopped several meters away from the basketball hoop and then lifted the ball to make a shot. It went in smoothly.


    He then made several more shots, all of which went in.


    "He''s way too good! Not only is he rich and smart, but he''s even talented at basketball!"


    "Indeed, he''s the most popr guy in school. He''s amazing!"


    ***


    The entire sports stadium was vibrant with the female students'' screams and cheers.


    They watched in awe as Leon''s fair skin flushed from the practice. Even his fringe was drenched with sweat.

 Chapter 2454

    Chapter 2454


    ?


    Leon Batton lifted the hem of his t-shirt to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    "Woah! Did you see that? I think he has eight-pack abs!"


    "Oh my god! How can I be this lucky? My ssmate who sits next to me requested to skip this lesson. It''s a huge loss for her!"


    "Ahh, he''s so cool! He''s just like the male lead of an idol drama!"


    "No, Leon looks even better than all the male idols in existence!"


    ***


    All the female students watching in the audience were going crazy and screaming.


    Several male students looked down at their own bellies and sheepishly pulled down their shirts even more.


    "Eight-pack abs?" Hannah Rnd murmured to herself.


    She was sitting in the furthest corner away from Leon, so she had to really strain to catch a glimpse of him.


    The coach attempted to challenge Leon since he yed so well, so he approached him. ¡°Leon, why don''t we have a friendly match?"


    Leon nodded, not wanting to turn the coach down. After all, he was his teacher, and he didn''t want to be rude. Besides, it was a little boring to y on his own.


    The coach began warming up while the other students gathered around the basketball court.


    The friendly match between them had garnered a lot of attention suddenly.


    Even the other male students who were practicing came closer to observe them.


    As soon as the referee tossed the ball into the air, Coach leaped up and was about to touch it when Leon made his move. To his surprise, the student was even faster than him.


    Leon managed to snatch the ball in the end and swiftly navigated his way to the three-point line. He took the shot, and it went in. Girls in the audience erupted into thunderous apuse for him, while Hannah peeked over at him and pped along.


    "Woah! He''s crazy talented, isn''t he? Even a trained coach couldn''t beat him. Leon is good enough to be on the national team!" "Amazing! He''s even better at basketball than our coach. How awesome is this guy? I feel like he''s perfect in every way!" "Sigh. Who''s the lucky girl to end up with a person like him?"


    The girls were all talking about Leon, and Hannah was listening to everything they were saying.


    She lowered her head in disappointment when she heard thest question.


    ''Indeed, Leon was such a desirable man. What kind of woman deserved someone like him?'' She couldn''t think of an answer to her own


    l


    question, but she knew one thing; Cindere''s fairytale might not happen in reality.


    Amoner like her would never get close to Leon.


    He was way beyond her league.


    Even if she couldn''t have him to herself, she would do her best to simply be closer to him.


    The coach lost the first shot to Leon.


    Leon managed to snatch the ball again after the referee tossed the ball the second time. The coach hastily ran after him and went into defensive stance.


    He smiled confidently then. Bending forward slightly, he dribbled the ball in various directions in quick


    vel


    sessions while looking for an opportunity to get past the coach.


    He sped up unexpectedly, changing directions between left and right so that Coach couldn''t keep up. Managing to evade him, Leon directly ran up to the hoop and went for the shot with a graceful leap. The ball moved in a graceful arch before going directly through the hoop.


    Leon grinned triumphantly after making the shot, his gaze drawn subconsciously in another direction.


    Hannah''s pupils contracted as she instantly avoided his gaze by jerking her head back.


    Was she imagining things?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Why did it feel as if Leon was looking at her when he made the shot?


    Did it happen only in her imagination?

 Chapter 2455

    Chapter 2455


    ?


    ''What on earth are you thinking, Hannah Rnd? Why would Leon look at someone as insignificant as you?'' Hannah thought to herself with a shake of her head, followed immediately by a facepalm.


    She was hoping that would stop her from thinking such nonsense. She was just a regr girl. Why would Leon pay any attention to her?


    Many other girls looked prettier than her in the sports stadium.


    Who was she topare?


    After Hannah regained herposure, Leon Batton made another sessful shot. Then, his burning gaze was directed at her once again.


    That made her gulp nervously. She wasn''t imagining it at all.


    Leon was looking at her for some inexplicable reason.


    Apart from her, several observant girls also took notice of that, and soon enough, gossip started spreading among them.


    "No way! I saw Leon looking toward that direction after making that shot!"


    "Oh? I heard that basketball jocks tend to look at the object of their affections after making a shot. Could it be?"


    "You''re right. I have heard that before!"


    "No way! I think Leon was looking at me!" one of the girls insisted in a self-obsessed manner.


    It didn''t take long before other people began to attack her verbally.


    "Get over yourself. Why would Leon look at you?"


    "|-"


    The girl scoffed after being taunted and didn''t speak again.


    Naturally, Hannah overheard everything they said.


    "A girl he likes?" she murmured to herself.


    "Hey, what are you mumbling about? Don''t tell me you believe that Leon was looking at you,¡± someone said in a mocking tone before she could figure out what the girls meant.


    The girl had her hands on her waist as she red at Hannah with a look of annoyance.


    She recognized her as a student from ss C. She was the typical mean girl from a wealthy family who ganged up with several students to bully other people.


    Hannah kept quiet and kept her thoughts to herself as it was a bad idea to get into conflict with her.


    Seeing her timid reaction, the girl


    Bl.ne


    raised her chin proudly and smirked before taunting Hannah. "You''re outcast How could you evenpare to popr girls like us? suggest you stop kidding yourself with impossible fantasies!"


    Several girls beside her began chipping in as well right after she spoke.


    "Exactly. You even shamelessly


    spoke to Leon thest time. He rejected you then, but it looks like you still haven''t learned your desson. I can''t believe this!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. You''re such an embarrassment. Why would you still stay in our school? If I were you, I''d have transferred long ago."


    "Didn''t your family go bankrupt? How can you still afford to study here?"


    Hannah clenched her fists tightly upon hearing their nderousments. She bit her lower lip anxiously as her face contorted into a tortured expression.


    Reality was indeed cruel if a fallen princess didn''t even have the right to develop feelings for a prince.


    She could only lower her head at the thought.


    The coach lost the next few rounds to Leon in a fair match out on the basketball court.


    Spectators apuded in the sports stadium while Lte Batton hopped up and down in excitement.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She looked particrly adorable as she reminded others of a rabbit.


    "Woah! Lte is so cute. I''m not sure if I''m envious of her looks or Leon for having such an adorable sister!"


    "She''s precious! I want to be her friend!"


    Lte''s charm had drawn the attention of several people in the audience.


    Meanwhile, on the basketball court...

 Chapter 2456

    Chapter 2456


    ?


    The final score was out. Leon Batton won the friendly match with a score of eleven-to-zero.


    "Looks like you''re pretty good at ying basketball. You should be a professional basketball yer," the coach said.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Leon casually replied with a smile.


    "Let me know if you''re interested. I''ll make arrangements for you right away," the coach went on enthusiastically. He wouldn''t pass up the opportunity to recruit a talented yer.


    "Thanks for the offer, but I''m not interested in sports. I''m even less interested in basketball," Leon admitted, turning down the offer politely.


    "Oh, that''s too bad." Coach sounded a little deted to hear that.


    The handsome student chuckled withoutmenting further. He dropped the ball and headed to the bleachers to rest.


    As he approached, the audience became excited. The female students were suddenly conscious of their appearances as theybed their fingers through their hair and adjusted their outfits while putting on their brightest smiles.


    It was all in vain as Leon only seemed to have eyes for one person.


    Hannah Rnd looked up with a frown when she heard themotion erupting around her. Then, she seemed stunned as everything and everyone around her seemed to fade into the background.


    Leon was walking toward her.


    He wore a green sports t-shirt, which was now damp from the droplets of sweat on his body. He had perfect facial features that made it impossible to look away.


    He sank into a seat beside her before she could gather her thoughts.


    She hastily jerked her head away before he could catch her staring at him like an idiot.


    Her heart raced despite taking a few deep breaths. She felt self-conscious, her face reddening as she began to fidget with her clothes nervously. Leon smiled ever so briefly when he caught sight of Hannah''s face up close.


    The two of them were sitting close to each other. Her mind went nk at his proximity. She''d even forgotten how to think.


    She silently sat like a frozen statue, though her body trembled due to how nervous he made her feel.


    Leon didn''t say anything, so they remained silent until the physical education ss was over.


    He nced at Hannah right before he got up to leave, and he could see how tightly wound she was from the movements of her dainty hands and the flush of her pink cheeks.


    He had no words to describe how it made him feel.


    He wanted to pat her shoulder gently and offer someforting words, but he had never done something like that before. After a long moment of hesitation, he still didn''t manage to say anything.


    She finally rxed once Leon straightened up and left, heaving a sigh of relief as she pressed her palm against her racing heart.


    Only God knew how nervous she felt earlier.


    The guy upying her thoughts daily and nightly was sitting right next to her.


    It was something she''d not even dared to dream of.


    She turned to look at the seat he had recently vacated, smiling joyfully without realizing it.


    Right then, she heard the same unfriendly voice from before.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. bet you''re jumping for


    Abet


    joy on the inside, aren''t you?" the mean girl teased. "Well, don''t be too happy just yet. Take a look at yourself in the mirror. You''re a fallen princess. How could you possibly bepatible with a noble prince?"


    The girl had approached with a few other girls to surround her.


    She chose to ignore the insults and stood up intending to leave.


    However, the girl wasn''t going to let her go that easily. She gave the other students a knowing look that spurred them to surround Hannah, who seemed unusually smalDin front of these girls.


    "W-what are you doing?" she asked, looking around frantically as she took a few steps back. She was a cornered rat at that point, and she seemed so pitiful.

 Chapter 2457

    Chapter 2457


    ?


    "Hmph! Can''t do much in school, but I''m warning you. You''d better be careful these days!" the girl warned with her arms crossed as she stalked up to Hannah Rnd.


    She poked Hannah''s chest with her index finger before strutting away.


    Hannah teared up a little as she watched her leave.


    The girl was right. She didn''t deserve Leon Batton.


    School ended after the physical education ss.


    On the way home, Lte Batton wouldn''t stop asking her brother questions.


    ¡°Are you nning to pursue that girl, Leon? You can''t hold back anymore, can you? You acted so indifferently previously, but it seems like you''re only human after all,¡± she said as she grabbed his arm and teased him relentlessly.


    "Why do you love gossip so much?" he sighed.


    "It''s not that I love to gossip in particr. It depends on the topic of said gossip!" Lte rified with a chuckle.


    She paused momentarily before continuing to speak.


    "Leon Batton, the cold prince of the school, has developed feelings for a girl. Isn''t that something new?"


    She became increasingly excited the more she thought about it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    If her brother started to pursue someone openly, perhaps all the girls in the school would be heartbroken.


    "Why are you always eager for gossip? You ought to spend your time on something useful instead," he advised.


    He would have lost his patience long ago if it had been anyone else nagging him, but Lte was his little sister. He had to grin and bear with it.


    "You should just tell me if you want me to stop asking you," she replied with a pout.


    Leon stubbornly refused to answer her, so she had no choice but to give up.


    ***


    A sumptuous meal was waiting for them on the dining table by the time they returned home from school. Lte could not contain herself and spilled the beans on what happened between Leon and the girl he liked.


    "Oh?" X Quest asked while raising her brows slightly. Her interest was piqued at the idea. "Is that true?"


    She sounded pleasantly surprised. Her son had never been close to any girl nor expressed an interest in one since kindergarten. She even suspected he was ying for the same team at one point or another.


    Now, she finally got the answer she had been hoping to hear.


    How could a mother not be curious about her son''s romantic life? How could she not be interested?


    "Hmm," he answered with a nod.


    "From your sister''s description, this


    person. She seems genuinely


    girl sounds like a kind and htful


    interested in you," she said,


    O


    el.


    sounding delighted for him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Leon was stunned. He never expected his mother to be interested in such gossip, too. How annoying.


    ¡°A romantic crush in high school! Such rtionships are the purest and a wonderful experience," she said. "Leon, go ahead and pursue her if you want to be in a rtionship. You might regret it if you miss out on the chance during your teenage years." Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Most mothers would be horrified at the idea of a teenage romance. Why are you the exact opposite, Mom?" he wondered.


    "I''m not like most mothers. I''ve


    always thought that your first love is


    the purest thing while you''re still


    young. It might nevere again and be something you@egret if you miss this chance. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Your youth onlysts fleetingly. It would be such a waste if you don''t experience a rtionship," X said.


    "Mommy, you sure are open-minded," her daughter remarked in awe.


    She appreciated her parents for being open-minded and modern, always seemingly different from other parents.


    They never followed the usual conventional mindset.


    "However, you must learn to protect the girl, too. Don''t do anything that might hurt her. And keep it in your pants until you marry her," X added. Leon coughed awkwardly at her words.

 Chapter 2458

    Chapter 2458


    ?


    Leon Batton didn''t reply and continued eating silently. His cheeks were slightly red.


    X Quest couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw that.


    "Girls should also learn to protect themselves. Don''t let anyone touch you inappropriately until you meet someone you''d marry,¡± she advised, addressing Lte Batton this time.


    Her daughter merely nodded.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Hannah Rnd went to work at the mart right after school ended. However, she seemed distracted as she replenished stock on the racks.


    "What''s taking so long to ce those items?" her manager questioned behind her.


    She shook herself from her reverie at the sound of his voice and hastily straightened up to apologize. "I''m sorry, I was a little preupied earlier. It won''t happen again."


    ¡°It''s fine, forget it. Just hurry up and finish cing those items."


    Fortunately, her boss was a forgiving person. He waved his hand and let her off the hook.


    "Thank you, Boss," Hannah said gratefully.


    Her boss seemed to be in a better mood then. She sighed in relief after he turned around and left.


    ''Hannah, oh, Hannah. Stop obsessing over what happened today!'' she thought to herself.


    She shook her head and gathered her thoughts before quickly cing the rest of the goods on the racks.


    It was already nine in the evening when she finished her shift.


    Exhausted, she returned to her humble rented abode, copsing onto her bed with a big sigh.


    Her attention stopped momentarily at a small slice of toast on the table nearby. She got lost in thought again, wondering if she should continue sending the toast tomorrow?


    After some consideration, she stood up to retrieve a piece of paper, and started writing a letter to Leon.


    She poured out everything that happened during physical education ss and then ced the letter into an envelope.


    She was about to keep it in a box under the table when she suddenly realized it was gone.


    ''What happened to the box?''


    That box contained all the letters she had ever written for Leon. It was her most prized possession.


    With that thought in mind, she


    n


    vod up and seamet


    n of the house, but


    couldn''t find it anywhere.


    ''Where could it be?''


    Hannah still couldn''t find it after several attempts. There was nothing else to do except give up.


    Soon, she felt tired and went toy down.


    The break of dawn soon arrived. Sunlight streamed in through the balcony, filling the room gradually.


    Leon''s curled eyshes flutteredN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    slightly upon waking, his handsome features illuminated by a ray of light.


    He looked so angelic then.


    He dragged himself from the bed to brush his teeth and freshen up for the day. Lte was already halfway through breakfast when he arrived downstairs. "Leon,e and have some breakfast," she said, beckoning for him to join her. She looked so adorable with a piece of toast still in her mouth as she spoke. "Okay."


    Leon joined his sister at the dining ¡¢ table and sat down. He picked up a ss of water and took a sip,


    ignoring the piece of toast in front of him.


    UMS


    "Why aren''t you eating?" she asked out of curiosity.


    "I''ll eat at schoolter," he answered.


    "I thought you hated the cafeteria food at school." Lte seemed confused as she scratched her head.


    "I''ve recently started liking it," he shrugged.


    "Ahh, you like the specially-made toast from your special someone, don''t you?" she teased.

 Chapter 2459

    Chapter 2459


    ?


    Leon Batton was speechless.


    Lte Batton stopped asking since her brother didn''t bother replying to her, resuming to eat her delicious breakfast.


    ***


    Leon drove his sister to school in his sports car.


    The siblings headed straight to ss after the car was parked, with Leon walking faster than usual.


    He broke into a grin upon seeing the toast at a corner of his table.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Just as I thought," Lte couldn''t resist saying when she saw his eyes glowing.


    "Ahem," he coughed softly, hastily straightening his face.


    After that, he sat down and picked up the toast. It would be his first taste after receiving so many slices before. He tore a piece off and put it into his mouth.


    It was an ordinary toast, but he tasted some sweetness after chewing a few times.


    After school, they hurried home to practice the song they dedicated to their grandfather upon realizing that his birthday was fast approaching. They put in a lot of effort since it was a song for their beloved grandfather. They were also naturally talented, so they managed to familiarize themselves with the words quickly.


    As the sun went down, rays of golden light streamed through the French windows to shine on Leon, who was focused on ying the piano. His fingers danced gracefully on the ck and white keys without stopping.


    Meanwhile, Lte stood by the piano and sang along with her clear, crisp voice. She had a unique tone while also singing with proper technique. As time passed, the two improved and performed in perfect unison.


    Lte continued to sing until she came to the bridge, where her emotions were evident through her powerful voice.


    Finally, the melody came to an abrupt end at thest note, and so did her singing.


    The door to the piano room slowly opened then, and X Quest entered with a look of approval on her face, pping for her children.


    "Not bad, not bad. I thought it was perfect enough thest time. I can''t believe you made it even better now," X said with sincerity.


    "Really?" her daughter asked, hopping onto her feet.


    Even Leon smiled a little at her praise.


    "Of course, why would I lie to you? The soprano part, especially, was thoroughly enjoyable." Their mother wasn''t holding back her praises.


    "That''s wonderful to hear. At least


    our efforts weren''t wasted. Leon and


    I have spent many days practicing," Lte said as she grabbed her brother''s arm in excitement.


    "Don''t worry. Just perform as usual on the night itself. Your


    .ne


    grandparents will surely be pleased with your performance," her mother assured her, hugging her close.


    ¡°Okay. Leon, do you feel confident?¡± she asked her brother.


    "Yes," he answered in his masculine voice.


    That very afternoon, X brought the siblings to an upscale designer store for their customized outfits.


    Wilson Batton had insisted on having a traditional theme for his birthday based on his preferences, so they had to wear appropriate outfits.


    That particr exclusive store was


    known for its traditional designs. Hence, it had various altered


    designer dresses and tuxedvel


    traditional elements.


    Shopping was deemed as a woman''s nature, so X and Lte were in their elements as soon as they entered the store


    They tried on many different outfits. Leon eventually got tired, but the twodies didn''t seem affected.


    He sank onto the couch wordlessly, crossing one foot over the other as he sat looking like a sculpture.


    Several female sales assistants hovered nearby, stealing nces at the handsome teenager while whispering among themselves.


    He remained stoic, his facial expression was seemingly bored since he had long gotten used to scenes like that.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 2460

    Chapter 2460


    ?


    "Woah! He''s practically the god of seduction. He looks so cool even without speaking!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I heard he''s the son of our customer. I couldn''t tell, though. They look like siblings to me. They must have struck the gic lottery for him to look that handsome."


    "Sigh. I have to find a handsome man in the future to improve my family''s gics."


    ***


    X Quest and Lte Batton finished trying on clothes. Apart from gowns for the birthday party, they also selected over ten other dresses.


    Lte held out her new dresses with a satisfied smile on her face. "Thank you so much for buying me so many gorgeous dresses. I love you, Mommy!" she eximed happily.


    "Silly girl. Of course, I''d buy you dresses."


    She beamed sweetly before approaching Leon Batton with her dresses.


    ¡°Look at these dresses that I chose, Leon. Do you think they look beautiful?¡± she asked him eagerly.


    To Leon, they all looked almost identical apart from their varied patterns and colors. He didn''t see the need to buy so many at a time.


    That was perhaps the main difference between men and women.


    Despite his confusion, he kept his thoughts to himself when he saw her sweet smile.


    "Not bad. They look pretty good," he answered with a nod. Unfortunately, he didn''t sound enthusiastic at all.


    Lte frowned and fumed, "Nonsense. You don''t even mean it.¡±


    ¡°No, no. Please don''t misunderstand. That wasn''t what I meant,¡± he exined frantically.


    X stepped in then. "All right, all right. Stop torturing your brother, Lte."


    Since their mother had spoken, Lte decided to let it go.


    After selecting her own gowns, X summoned the other sales assistants and picked over ten tuxedos for her son, all with varied styles and patterns with mixed colers and materials.


    Leon rubbed his temples as he watched. He wasn''t good at picking outfits for himself.


    "We should opt for brighter colors


    since


    sour grandfather''s birthdat


    shoe?" Lte asked


    looking at a bright red tuxe


    d while


    "Leon, what do you think about this one?" She lifted the crimson tuxedo and looked expectantly at her brother.


    "I-" He frowned and didn''t bother finishing his sentence. His usual cool personality didn''t quite match with such vibrant colors.


    "Hmm? Don''t you like the one I


    picked for you?" his sister


    cocking her head sideways. "Do you think there''s a problem with


    taste?"


    n


    "Based on your brother''s disposition, a bright red color is not an option," X spoke up, ncing at the disy of tuxedos in front of them. She then picked a midnight blue tuxedo.


    "Change into this one. I think it suits you," she told Leon while handing the suit to him.

 Chapter 2461

    Chapter 2461


    ?


    Leon Batton nodded before heading into the fitting room to change into the midnight blue tuxedo.


    X Quest and Lte Batton were sitting on the couch when he walked out. They seemed pleasantly surprised by his look and smiled in satisfaction.


    "Woah! You look like apletely different person!" Lte gasped out as her eyes widened.


    "Looks like I''ve got good taste," X dered proudly.


    "Yes, Mommy. You do have good taste in clothes. I would have to learn from you," Lteplimented her mother.


    X studied her son, thinking that he looked even more distinguished after changing into formal attire. He exuded a more grounded vibe, giving him an impressive presencepared to his usual school uniform.


    With money, clothes could change a person''s entire appearance and impression.


    "Don''t bother trying the other outfits. We''ll go with this one," X said to the sales assistant with a thoughtful expression.


    ***N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The day of Wilson Batton''s birthday party arrived in the blink of an eye.


    The party was held at Peace Mansion, the most exclusive and colonial-inspired property owned by the Batton family.


    Located in the center of Antis, it was uniquely designed to have a peaceful ambiance with very low noise pollution.


    It ticked all the creative boxes for designers who developed living quarters based on the concept of peace amidst the chaos. Such a ce allowed homeowners to find a bubble of peace in the bustling city.


    On this day, X and Stanley Batton brought their teenagers to Peace Mansion much earlier than the expected arrival time.


    The family of four wore traditional outfits, exuding extraordinary charm and ss.


    One might believe they were tycoons from the distant past from a fleeting nce.


    "Mommy and Daddy, why don''t you both go ahead and meet with Grandpa first? Leon and I want to practice elsewhere first," Lte said as she walked with her parents.


    She wouldn''t allow for any mistake to ur during their perfect surprise for their beloved grandfather.


    "All right. I look forward to your performance," X said encouragingly.


    "Don''t worry. Leon and I are well prepared this time. You''ll all be pleasantly surprised," she replied confidently.


    Leon nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, we''ll see youter," their


    mother said, starting to walk further along when Lte suddenly reached out to stop her before she could take more than a few steps.


    ¡°Oh, right. Mommy, there''s something I need your help with."


    "Hmm? What is it?" X seemed a little confused.


    "We might need your help. If Grandpa and Grandma ask about us, tell them we''re busy with something and can''t be part of the celebration this time," she told her mother.


    "Why should I say that?" A puzzled frown appeared on her mother''s face.


    "I want to create a mental gap. They''ll certainly be disappointed if they thought we couldn''t make it to the party. Then, the surprise would be twofold when they suddenly see us performing!"


    X chuckled at that. "What a creative idea. You''re one smart cookie," she praised.


    "Hehe, of course!" Lte immediately giggled.


    ¡°In that case, we''ll look forward to your performance," X said.


    After saying goodbye to their parents, Lte pulled her brother along down another path and passed through an ancient-looking passageway. The siblings soon arrived at a small garden.

 Chapter 2462

    Chapter 2462


    ?


    The small garden had been carefully designed to be surrounded by man-made hills with flowers, lush greenery, a pavilion, and a small river. It was visually stunning.


    "This scenery is so beautiful. Unfortunately, now isn''t the time to admire all this," Lte Batton said with a sigh.


    ¡°Maybe not right now, but once we''ve performed for Grandpa and Grandma, we cane back here to enjoy the scenery," Leon Batton answered. "Okay."


    Then, she pulled her brother into the pavilion and began to rehearse her part while he observed her with an affectionate smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, X Quest and Stanley Batton entered the ballroom hand-in-hand.


    By then, most of the guests had already arrived.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Beautifully-d women in traditional dresses were up on stage, ying stringed instruments that sounded heavenly.


    Several invited guests found themselves in small groups of three to five people, sitting together to drink tea or y chess. Numerous others sat quietly off-stage as they listened to the stringed instruments.


    It was a peaceful setting.


    Wilson Batton and Sharon Lindt held hands as they made their rounds as hosts, chatting with their old friends below the stage.


    X instantly captured the crowd''s attention when she entered the ballroom. Some even emitted gasps as they were drawn to her beauty.


    Stanley''s parents soon noticed them as the younger couple made their way through the throng to greet them.


    Wilson and Sharon seemed confused when they looked past the couple and didn''t see their grandchildren trailing behind them. X led her husband over to them.


    "Where are Lte and Leon?¡±


    Wilson wondered when they came within hearing range. His eyes swept over the elegantly dressed crowd in search of his grandchildren.


    Were his grandchildren admiring the scenery outside? Did they arrive separately?


    ¡°The kids had something to do, and they are sorry they couldn''t make it this time." X said, pretending to be regretful about their absence.


    He sighed in disappointment. "Oh. This only happens once a year, though. I''m disappointed they couldn''t make it for my birthday."


    He was very fond of his grandchildren, and they had always been by his side for his birthday every year.


    He had even instructed the kitet


    staff to prepare some of their


    nove


    favorite dishes expecting that


    grandchildren would be in


    attendance at the party.


    He felt truly disappointed as he had made all the preparations with them in mind only to find out that they couldn''t even make it. He was no longer in a good mood.


    "Don''t be too sad. The kids are probably busy with their studies. It''s not intentional,¡± Sharon said in an effort tofort him. Their grandchildren were very thoughtful. She genuinely believed they couldn''t attend because they had important things to do.


    She could understand their reasons despite feeling disappointed herself.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''m sure the kids


    el.ne


    will celebrate your birthday on another asion once they are done with theirmitments," X chipped in.


    "I guess so,¡± he replied sadly.


    As they spoke, the time for the celebration to begin was upon them.


    The emcee hired by the Batton family walked onto the stage gracefully while the guests returned to their allocated seats.


    ¡°A very splendid evening to our honorable guests,dies and gentlemen!"


    Apuse erupted among the crowd as soon as the emcee finished speaking. He went on when the thunderous ps died down.


    "This might be just another ordinary day for our honorable guests, but for a certain someone in the crowd, today is a day worth remembering."

 Chapter 2463

    Chapter 2463


    ?


    "That''s because today is his birthday! Let''s all give Mr. Batton the loudest apuse and wish him a happy birthday, all right?"


    Everyone started pping as soon as the emcee finished talking, and the apuse didn''t stop.


    Wilson Batton led Sharon Lindt, X Quest, and Stanley Batton to the main table in front of the stage while everyone watched them take a seat.


    Wilson remained standing and raised his cup of tea slowly as a gesture of appreciation to his attendees. "Thank you all for making time to attend my birthday party. I''m truly honored by your presence.


    "I''d like to express my heartfelt gratitude for your warm wishes with this cup of tea in ce of alcohol." With that, he raised his cup and emptied its content while everyone else did the same with their goblets of wine.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "We have alcohol, food, and performances tonight. I hope everyone will have a good time and enjoy the evening," Wilson added before taking a seat. The emcee picked up the microphone and smiled. "Some people have prepared a special gift for Mr. Batton as the opening act for tonight."


    "A special gift?" he asked, turning his head to shoot X and Stanley a puzzled look.


    X waved her hand and shook her head, indicating that she was as clueless as he was.


    He then looked at his wife, who shrugged.


    "If you guys don''t know, then who does?" he wondered. "Josh and his family are working abroad and couldn''t make it back in time, while your elder siblings couldn''t attend either."


    No one else came to mind who would prepare a surprise gift for him.


    "Dad, you''ll find out soon when they get on stage. Just be patient," X told him.


    "Okay."


    Several staff members dressed in traditional outfits wheeled a white piano to the center of the stage, while another ced a standing microphone next to it.


    Lte Batton and Leon Batton emerged from backstage as everybody looked on in confusion.


    She wore a teal-colored dress that had exquisite red and green embroidery. The outfit looked vibrant and refreshing on her.


    Her hair was gathered up into a bun, decorated with red, rounded


    ornaments and peach-shaped- hairpins. Her essories and


    natural beauty made her look yful and lively.


    Leon wore the midnight blue tuxedo that entuated his sparkling dark eyes. His facial features were as intricate as a sculpture with the same cold aura when he smiled.


    The ssic outfit didn''t have extravagant designs, nor was the material particrly outstanding, but he still looked dapper in the simple ensemble.


    "She''s such a pretty girl. She is probably Stanley and X''s daughter, isn''t she?"


    "I thought X looked stunning


    when I saw her earlier. Her daughter isn''t as good-looking as her parents, but she''s still gorgeous! That is the power of gics." Content belongs fo NovelDrama.Org


    "Their son is also very handsome. He''s as good-looking as his father!"


    People kept sighing as they gushed over the family''s appearances.


    "Didn''t you say they were busy?" Wilson asked with a grin when he saw his grandchildren, feelings of disappointment now forgotten.


    "They wanted to give you a birthday surprise," X replied with a chuckle.


    "These children are so thoughtful," Sharon stated.


    Lte and Leon bowed to the audience while everyone gasped.

 Chapter 2464

    Chapter 2464


    ?


    "Good evening, everyone. I''m Lte, and this is my brother, Leon. We are Mr. Batton''s grandchildren." Lte Batton announced into the microphone as she introduced herself and Leon Batton to the guests.


    "We have prepared a little performance for our grandfather, so please enjoy it," she added as she took her ce next to the microphone while Leon sat in front of the piano.


    All eyes were on them at that moment as the two of them became the center of attention.


    Then, he ced his hands over the piano and began to y, his fingers dancing gracefully on the ck and white keys. His perfect face from the side looked like a portrait.


    The guests were mesmerized by the music.


    Then, Lte waited for her cue before she began to sing the song she had prepared in advance, The Brightest Star.


    She had the voice of a nightingale. Nobody spoke during their performance, and they all quietly listened to her beautiful singing.


    Everyone seemed to indulge in the song, its touching melody drawing everyone in to feel its emotional nuances.


    Finally, the piano stopped abruptly at thest note, and everybody seemed eager for more. The audience broke into thunderous apuse.


    They couldn''t stop praising the talented duo up on stage-


    "They are way too good. I''ve never heard such a good song before. They both look lovely up there, and they''re also very talented. They''re born to be idols!"


    "Lte''s singing is even better than some mainstream singers!"


    "That was amazing. I''m so d I came to Mr. Batton''s birthday party and to see such a wonderful performance!"


    "Leon is fantastic at ying piano, too! He''s practically as talented as world-renowned maestros! They both look gorgeous, too!"


    "I finally saw a perfect performance today. Suddenly, I realize those professional idols in the entertainment industry aren''t even that talented inparison."


    Wilson Batton could hear all thesepliments, and he felt so proud of his two grandchildren.


    "Thank you, everyone," Lte said sweetly into the microphone.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was her first time performing in front of so many people. She could see people pping and smiling at her.


    The siblings made a beeline directly toward Wilson right after getting off the stage.


    "Happy birthday, Grandpa!" Lte


    with great enthusiasm as


    ed up and down while!??!


    she


    hugging him. Content belong?@!??


    to


    Leon, on the contrary, merely smiled and spoke in a somewhat monotonous tone. "Happy birthday, Grandpa."


    "Thank you, both. I''m so pleased that


    you both came to celebrate my birthday with me. I thought you weren''ting this year!" Wilson couldn''t stop beaming as hedifted his head andughed loudly.


    Sharon was equally happy to see them. "You two are so amazing!"


    "Did you like our surprise?" Lte asked with her eyes wide open.


    Nobody could say no to thoserge pretty eyes.


    "Of course I like it!" Wilson and Sharon eximed in unison.


    "As long as you two like it, Leon and I are willing to do anything," she said.


    Leon


    and didn''t like saying toet tas docile as his sister


    his elders, but he still nodded along.


    "You two deserve all our love," their grandfather said with a smile. "Of course, Grandpa," Lte

 Chapter 2465

    Chapter 2465


    ?


    The family had a great time together as the birthday party was well organized this year.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    X Quest and Stanley Batton returned home with Lte Batton and Leon Batton after the party ended.


    By then, the sky was already pitch dark.


    Stanley and X returned to their room first.


    He reached out to pull his wife into his arms as soon as they walked in, pressing his chin against her head. Her familiar fragrant scent made him feel a lot more at ease.


    ***


    The next day, Lte and Leon were having breakfast together.


    "Is Mommy awake yet?" she murmured when she hadn''t seen X for a while.


    "She''s probably awake but too busy toe down," Leon replied impatiently. "Are you done eating? If you are, let''s head to school."


    "All right, I''m almost done. Why weren''t you this eager to go to school previously?" his sisterined while rolling her eyes at him. "Umm, it''s almost time. We''re going to bete," he said with an awkward expression.


    "We usually get to school just in time, though. Besides, why would someone like you even worry about beingte?" she argued. "Why wouldn''t I be worried about that?"


    "In my opinion, you''re looking forward to the toast from a certain someone," she directly pointed out.


    "No," he retorted without hesitation. He would never admit to that.


    "Liar," she countered before picking up her school bag to leave.


    Leon followed suit but paused to drain his coffee while mumbling to himself. "Is it that obvious?"


    He seemed troubled but started to drive after pondering for a while.


    Upon arrival at school, they heard somemotion from outside as they parked the car before getting out together.


    They stood in the hallway where female students from each ss popped their heads out to admire their good looks. Their mere presence set the entire academic building abuzz.


    Leon wore his usual calm expression while Lte waved continuously at her peers.


    "Lte seems like such a nice person. She smiled at me earlier!"


    "Yeah, she smiled at me, too! Oh my gosh! That is why I came to this school!"


    The students caused even more uproar when they saw her pleasant smile.


    Finally, the siblings arrived at ss A. Leon only had eyes for the slice of letters and


    to all the love lett


    on his table.


    He smiled and stopped feeling anxious after seeing the toast.


    "Ahh! Did I imagine it? Leon smiled! That is so magical!"


    "You didn''t imagine it because I saw it, too! I think he looks even more handsome when he smiles!"


    "Oh my god! I''m going to pass out! Quick, hold my hand!"


    The female students in ss A were talking loudly among themselves.


    ¡°Looks like you''re a little more


    Phan me, Leon," Lte t r in a slightly resentfo


    her


    swno


    tone.


    He chuckled without a reply.


    He picked up all the love letters and gifts on his table before tossing them into the trash can.

 Chapter 2466

    Chapter 2466


    ?


    Leon Batton''s table was empty apart from a small slice of toast.


    Other students were baffled at the sight as they stood around him.


    "Does Leon like toasts?"


    "Quick, write that down! We''ll give him toasts next time!"


    "Yeah, this is an important detail. Hurry up, and write it down. We could sell this information to other people!"


    Some students from ss A began writing in their notebooks while Leon ignored them all.


    He unzipped the bag and then started to munch on the toast.


    The teacher arrived by the time he was almost done eating,


    The first lesson was a slightly boringnguage ss. Leon memorized everything he read in the first round, so it wasn''t difficult for him at all.


    The teacher randomly selected Leon to recite a passage from the textbook.


    "Leon, please stand up to recite the passage for the ss," the teacher said.


    Out of respect for his teacher, he set his phone down and did as told.


    ¡°Lte and Leon have been on their phones the entire time without even looking at their books," one student whispered to another. "I''ve heard that he never once touched his book since the start, so how could he have memorized any of it?"


    Lte knew that her brother would never forget anything he read, and there was nothing to worry about. Hence, she kept her head down and continued to scroll through Weibo.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Okay," Leon answered.


    "All right, Leon. You may begin," the teacher urged with a nod.


    "However, may I know which passage I''m supposed to recite?" Leon asked calmly.


    "This wasst week''s homework.


    You''re supposed to memorize the


    ancient text.titled ''The Curiel Family","his teacher replied in annoyance. He figured that if Leon didn''t even know which passage to memorize, he wouldn''t be able to recite it.


    What Leon said next made him even more upset.


    "Which page is it on?" he asked, retrieving a brand new and seemingly untouchednguage textbook from his drawer from what the other students could tell.


    "Leon, I hope you can respect me a little more in the future. I clearly exined all thisst Wednesday. Why are you only asking me now if you can''t recite the passage, you have to write it down a hundred times as punishment!" his teacher expressed with frustration.


    He knew the siblings were academically gifted, but memorizing and reciting had nothing to do with inborn talent.


    "I can recite it," Leon insisted calmly despite being yelled at in front of his ssmates.


    His teacher scoffed at that. "You


    don''t even know which page it''s on,


    yet you think you can recite it all? The Curiel Family has a total of eight hundred words. Stop spewing nonsense and start writing Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I said I can recite it. Aren''t you even going to give me a chance?" the student questioned with a smile.


    "Yeah, you should at least give Leon a chance, Teacher," the ss monitor with a crush on Leon spoke up.


    "Fine, but this doesn''t change the oue anyway," the teacher said impatiently, locking eyes with Leon. "The Curiel Family''s passage is on page 156."


    Nodding after hearing his reply, Leon nced down and flipped to page 156 of the textbook before skimming through the page casually and closing the book.

 Chapter 2467

    Chapter 2467


    ?


    Leon Batton began reciting The Curiel Family word-for-word in front of his ssmates, who were not the only ones shocked. Even hisnguage teacher was wide-eyed in disbelief.


    It was impossible, even magical.


    "I''m done reciting, Teacher," he said casually before taking his phone out to continue scrolling through Weibo as he sat down, leaving everyone in his ss in shock.


    "That was amazing!"


    "How did he memorize it after a single read? Oh my god! Do geniuses like him really exist? I think he''s even smarter than Einstein!"


    "My goodness! I took an entire week to memorize that passage, and I doubt I could even recite it as smoothly as he did!"


    His ssmates were sighing and were deeply impressed by him.


    Leon sessfully reciting The Curiel Family was the equivalent of a hard p across thenguage teacher''s face.


    "Ahem," the teacher coughed awkwardly before chuckling out loud. "That was very impressive, Leon. You should all learn from him."


    He never bothered the gifted student again, no matter what he did. As long as Leon wasn''t disruptive in ss, the teacher didn''t even call upon him to answer questions, so he was left in peace for the rest of the lesson.


    "Leon, you were amazing!" Lte Batton whispered and gave him the thumbs up discreetly.


    He smiled without replying.


    His phone vibrated then, prompting him to tap on his screen to check on his notifications. Alex messaged to inform him that he would be


    participating in his firs


    Legend''s match tomorrow. The current Top Solo had to return i


    home


    for personal reasons, so Leon had to take his ce.


    Alex was hoping that he was free that evening for some training at the base.


    Leon replied with a single word after reading the messages. "Okay."


    ret


    Meanwhile, news of him eating a slice of toast he''d received spread like wildfire in the school whene people discussed it among themselves during recess.


    "Hey, have you heard? A ss A student said that Leon disposed of all the love letters and gifts on his table except for a box of toast''s bearing a heart-shaped logo He even ate the toasts inside." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "No way! I thought he always tossed all gifts away, even food. What happened to him today?"


    ¡°I find it a little odd, too. Maybe the toasts were from someone special?"


    ¡°That can''t be the reason. Leon has always been such an uncaring person. How could he fall for someone so easily?"


    "Yeah, you''re right. We can only admire a popr guy like him from afar. Maybe he just likes toasts."


    Hannah Rnd couldn''t describe how excited she felt after hearing what everyone was discussing.


    Leon ate the toasts that she gave him?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Did he really?


    As far as she knew, Leon didn''t know the toasts were from her, and there was no reason why he chose to eat them, but she still felt excited.

 Chapter 2468

    Chapter 2468


    ?


    Leon Batton stood up and looked at Lte Batton when school ended for the day. "I have to train at the baseter. You''ll have to find your own way home today," he told her.


    She nodded obediently. "Okay, I''ll go home by myself tonight."


    Then, they bid farewell in front of the school entrance before Leon drove to Team XS''s base. His eyes narrowed when he saw a familiar figure by the road as he drove, prompting him to find a spot to pull over before getting out of his car.


    Hannah Rnd walked ahead of him holding a bag of cat food and a few slices of ham, muttering to herself. "I''ve bought so much food today. It should be enough for the kitten, right?"


    Her pace quickened while Leon observed her curiously. He decided to follow her discreetly from a safe distance to avoid alerting her to his presence.


    Eventually, he followed her into a dpidated alley. He detected a scent of dampness as soon as he entered. There were puddles of muddy water on the ground.


    Leon frowned at that, but Hannah seemed fine with the environment, so he decided to bear it.


    Fortunately, the conditions improved after making a turn further down the alley.


    He noticed her bent over not far away.


    "Poki, Tanya, C, where are you?"


    He suddenly became excited when he heard Hannah calling out those strange nicknames. He leaned back against the wall to continue observing her. Over a dozen stray cats appeared soon after she called out those names, much to Leon''s surprise.


    He remembered hearing that Hannah didn''t have much money and even had to work to pay for her tuition. Yet, despite her circumstances, she was willing to buy expensive cat food to feed some stray cats.


    He was taken aback by that.


    The kittens seemed to recognize Hannah right away, as one of them came up to her and began brushing its body against her leg.


    "All right, I know you''re affectionate,


    Poki," she said softly before


    retrieving a small steel bowl and


    pouring all the cat food and slices of


    ham into it. Content belongs to


    "I brought a little extra food for you guys. Make sure you eat so you can grow," she added.


    The kittens gathered around the bowl and finished everything within a short time, stretchingzily once they were done.


    Hannah petted each of them gently, making them roll around on the ground as they seemed to enjoy the attention.


    Leon watched her have fun with the kittens until his phone vibrated in his pocket again.


    He nced at his phone and looked at Hannah again before walking out of the alley.


    Soon after he left, Hannah sighed and began to pour her heart out to the kittens.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I don''t have any friends, so you''re the only ones I can tell all my secrets to. I''m so happy and excited that Leon ate the toasts I gave him today.


    "He doesn''t know they were from


    me, but I''m still excited about it because the person I like enjoyed the food that I prepared. It puts me in a great mood, you know? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Does that make me a loser to be excited about such an insignificant matter?" she chuckled as she rambled on.


    "Honestly, think so, too. I''m such a


    loser, but this is how it feels to like someone. Forget about eating the toasts made for him. I would be excited even if we just walked past each other."

 Chapter 2469

    Chapter 2469


    ?


    "But I''ve been thinking, and I think I might only get to watch Leon from afar for the rest of my life because I really don''t deserve him. My ssmates were right about that.


    "Honestly, this isn''t so bad, though....is it?" Hannah Rnd went on with an indescribable sadness in her eyes.


    She couldn''t help but recall how Leon Batton looked when he smiled, yed basketball, walked, or even slept on his desk.


    He looked gorgeous no matter what he did.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her secret crush was such a great person, but the more she thought about how perfect he was, the more inferior she felt about herself.


    ***


    Leon soon arrived at Team XS''s base where everyone was waiting anxiously for him to arrive due to his slight detour.


    "Did you encounter any issues on your way here?" Alex asked with a worried tone.


    "It''s nothing. I just bumped into someone I knew," Leon answered with a shake of his head.


    "I''m d to hear that. Everyone''s ready for you. Let''s go," Alex urged.


    "Okay."


    Leon headed to the training room to find the rest of his teammates ready for battle with their headphones on.


    "Sorry to keep you guys waiting, everybody," he said apologetically.


    "It''s fine. It wasn''t exactly a long time," Damien the Jungler said with a chuckle while waving his hand dismissively.


    "Yeah, it''s no big deal. We''ve already waited several days to watch you y. A few more minutes meant nothing," the Mid Solo, Stewart, said with a friendly smile.


    "I''m d none of you are angry at me," Leon told them as he took his seat in front of hisputer.


    "All right, let''s start our training. We''re going against Team IM for our training match this time. They''re all waiting, too," Alex said when he saw that everyone was ready.


    After that, Leon and his four teammates initiated the matchmaking process while their opponents from Team IM joined the lobby.


    The match officially began once everyone had selected their champions.


    Leon directly killed the enemy Top Solo on his own as soon as the match started while still using the ount that belonged to the original Top Solo, Jonathan.


    Team IM''s Top Solo wrote ament in the public chat. "Not bad. Are you Jonathan or the young genius from the other day?"


    Leon didn''t bother to reply. Instead, he resumed ying by killing enemy minions when three of his opponents arrived at the topne to assassinate him.


    He maintained his cool head and


    didn''t even call for help from his teammates but smoothly utilized his excellent skills to kill all three of them in the blink of an eye.


    i


    When his teammates realized what he did, Jackey, Team XS''s ADC, couldn''t help butmend him "D*mm! You''re amazing, Leom You''re the greatest of all time!"


    §á§Ñ


    "Yeah! The greatest of all time!" Alex echoed in awe.


    "The greatest of all time!" Damien followed suit.


    "Now that the Top Solo, Mid Solo, and Jungler from the enemy team have all been killed, let''s take this opportunity to start ravaging them," he added with a smirk.


    Alex smiled. "Let''s charge ahead with Leon!"


    Thus, the entire team began ravaging their opponents by pursuing them past the towers and directly shutting them in.


    Finally, the game ended, and Team XS won, decimating an impressive team like Team IM.


    The opponents began typing in the public chat-


    "I admit defeat."


    "It''s Team XS, after all."


    "Top Solo, you''re not Jonathan, are you?"


    "I''m guessing he''s that genius from before."


    As usual, Leon ignored any questions about his identity. Instead, he initiated another match while his teammates instantly joined him.


    Team IM followed suit.

 Chapter 2470

    Chapter 2470


    ?


    Team IM members resumed their line of questionings again when everyone entered the game lobby- "You''re that genius from before, aren''t you?"


    "It must be. Are you ying tomorrow?"


    "I''m feeling optimistic about you."


    Leon Batton refused to reply to them, seemingly unfriendly on purpose.


    Meanwhile, his teammate, Stewart, responded, "Yes, he is our genius teammate."


    With that reply, the public chat went wild-


    "D*mn! He''s the greatest of all time!"


    "Can I add you as my friend? Do you have your own ount?"


    "Good luck for tomorrow, genius."


    Leon remained stubbornly silent.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, yers from Team IM were very excited-


    "He is cold."


    "I realize all talented Top Solo yers have that inmon."


    "That''s right. Alex used to be like that, too. He was known as the cold king of Top Lane."


    Leon couldn''t resist replying atst. "..."


    Meanwhile, news that Team XS''s genius Top Solo dominated Team IM during their training match also spread throughout Weibo and ESPN, resulting in the League of Legends bing viral on Team XS''smunity forum and ESPN.


    There were numerous posts with ''Team XS''s genius'' as the title on both tforms¡ª


    "I''m looking forward to Team XS''s genius Top Solo''s performance."


    "LPL Region hasn''t produced a Top Solo as good as Alex for many years. Do you reckon that person is Team XS''s new genius?"


    ¡°Team XS''s genius? I wonder how much of a genius this person is."


    "I heard Team XS''s genius beat the crap out of Team IM during their training match."


    "Team IM was tortured by Team XS''s Top Solo, despite having reinforcements. Is that what a genius is capable of?"


    "To be fair think performing well in


    el


    training matches doesn''t guarantee the same performance in real matches. We would have to wait until the actual game."


    At that moment, Team XS''s yers were busy training, so none of them knew What was trending online then, except for Alex, who was holding onto his phone.


    He''d read everything but didn''t divulge much.


    He stood silently behind Leon, gently patting him on the shoulder. "Good luck for tomorrow. It''s time to prove yourself." The teenager nodded.


    By then, everyone in Team IM and Team XS had already selected their champions.


    He chose Kalista as Top Solo this time, much to Alex''s amusement who couldn''t resist smiling when he saw his choice.


    He realized btedly that the young


    talent was quite simr to him. Leon


    rarely selected chunky champions that Top Solo yers tended to choose.


    Instead, he opted for more lightweight damage dealers. That habit of selecting champions was identical to Alex''s.


    People might even believe that Leon was Alex if he''d concealed his ID and imed that he was.


    "I''ll do my best tomorrow, don''t worry," Leon assured his trainer calmly.


    Alex smiled confidently.


    He knew that Leon would do well.


    Their training sessionssted until eleven o''clock at night when the team members started feeling hungry because they skipped dinner.


    Alex stood up and looked at everyone. "Come on, team. Let''s go and eat."


    Everyone stood up abruptly and followed their trainer into the dining room. Soon, thedy chef served them a sumptuous meal.

 Chapter 2471

    Chapter 2471


    ?


    Team XS was LPL Region''s number one team. Naturally, the yers were also served the best food.


    Dinner consisted of a total of twenty dishes that included seafood and a variety of poultry, all cooked on par with five-star hotel standards. Even the presentation and colors of each dish were exemry.


    The young fellows in Team XS began to drool at the sight of these dishes which smelled and looked perfect. They immediately picked up their utensils to begin the feast as soon as everyone sat down.


    Most of them were gorging themselves on dinner except for Leon who remained refined, looking like an elegant, noble prince attending a king''s banquet.


    The team''s ADC, Jackey, couldn''t resist sighing when he saw this. "You can tell Leon was brought up in a rich family. He behaves differently than the rest of us."


    The Mid Solo, Stewart, spoke up then. "Exactly. Rich folks have a different vibepared to regr people."


    "I think of Leon as a prince," The Jungler, Damien, also chipped in.


    The team''s Support, Bryan, who had been silent all this while, also chimed in. "Yeah. I think he''s practically like a manga character."


    Leon chuckled at theirments. "You''re all very handsome, too."


    To be fair, his teammates could all hold their own if they ever joined the entertainment industry.


    They''d have no problems acquiring leading male roles in television or movies.


    Alex chuckled. "That''s right. You''re all very attractive."


    Everyoneughed at that.


    "We all look even better with Leon being part of the team," he added.


    "Totally," Stewart said proudly. We''re no longer the number one male model team in LPL Region now. We should be known as the number one idol team."


    Alex''s smile widened. "I think that works."


    Their banter made the atmosphere even more lively.


    Once everyone had finished eating, Alex turned to address the newest member. "Leon, why don''t you stay the night to train with everyone? You can all go to thepetition venue together tomorrow."


    Leon agreed. It was a Friday night, so he was allowed to stay over since school was over for the week.


    He wanted to take the match seriously tomorrow.


    "Which team are we going up against tomorrow?" he asked.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Team FPK. They''re the third strongest team in this region," Alex replied.


    Leon knew them very well. They depended on their Mid Solo and Top Solo yers heavily.


    Their Top Solo yer was well-known and ranked among the top yers in the country.


    Overall, Team FPK was considered a strong opponent as they ranked third in the LPL Region.


    ¡°Do you feel confident?¡± Alex asked with a chuckle.


    He nodded silently. Of course, he did feel confident.


    The entire team returned to the training room with Alex to continue training after their satisfying meal.


    Outside, the sky turned dark, and the stars filled the night sky.


    el.ne


    He had a clear panoramic view of the starry night outside from his vantage point in front of the


    computer. It was a spectacuye


    sight.


    Meanwhile, Team XS''s official Weibo


    hed a poster to


    announce its match against


    to


    time.


    FRK tomorrow, including the


    Below that post, the ount also listed the names of Team XS''s yers participating in the match tomorrow.

 Chapter 2472

    Chapter 2472


    ?


    The name ''S'' caught everyone''s attention.


    Suddenly, Team XS''s fans began replying to the post-


    "S? Is that the random yer who dominated the Korean server?"


    "D*mn! So Team XS''s genius Top Solo is this ''S''?"


    "That exins why they could defeat their opponents during the training match so easily!"


    ¡°Don''t forget there were many random yers who turned professional in our region. What happened to them? In the end, nobody knows what became of them."


    "I agree. yingpetitively is different from ranked games."


    "I second that. I also think we should observe a while longer."


    Members of Team XS took a break after several rounds of training matches and began scrolling through Weibo and ESPN to unwind.


    Leon Batton was on ESPN perusing over the League of Legends section when he noticed numerous posts concerning him¡ª


    "Team XS''s genius Top Solo has been revealed! He''s S!"


    "S has joined Team XS!"


    "Don''t have such high expectations for S just yet. I''ve seen too many casual yers like him crash and burn during professional matches."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to think too highly of S. Let''s review after he''s yed. After all, professional matches are truly different from ranked matches."


    Leon briefly skimmed through thements without much interest as he didn''t care what people said about him. Then, he checked out recent news in the eSports section.


    ***This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The highly anticipated match between Team XS and Team FPK kicked off at seven o''clock in the evening the next day.


    Team XS was the home team. There wasn''t a single empty seat at the stadium that was spacious enough to seat 100,000 people where many supporters held LED-lit boards bearing Team XS''s name.


    The official livestream channel became congested as soon as the time came for the match to begin.


    Such an exciting match between the top-ranked and the third-ranked team in the region naturally drew a lot of attention.


    In addition to that, fans paid even


    more


    As since it was the


    s genius member free


    XS'' debut in apetition.


    The number of viewers on the official livestream channel increased from the usual 80,000,000 people to 100,000,000.


    Indeed, it was an immensely popr match.


    Before the match began, a beautiful emcee went on stage to deliver an opening speech.


    "First of all let us wee yers from Team XS," she began with a grin before continuing. "S, the Top Solo, Damien the Jungler, Stewart the Mid Solo, Jackey the ADC, and Bryan the Support!"


    At that moment, the team''s fans who upied half of the seats in the stadium began screaming-


    "Ahh! Ahh!"


    "I want to see what S looks like!"


    "Jackey, do your best!"


    "You can do it, Damien!"


    "Stewart, I''m counting on you! Win this match!"


    Male and female fans alike were all extremely excited to watch as Leon led his teammates onto the stage. Everyone on the team had their makeup done by makeup artists, so they looked like idols.


    Leon walked ahead of everyone, wearing his hair brushed loosely to the back with some light makeup on his face and d in a ck team uniform.


    He seemed like a dominant CEO from aic book at a nce. He seemed attractive yet cold and distant.


    It was a pleasant sight to see the group of youthful boys walking next to each other, reminiscent of a boy band. At that moment, their fans went wild-


    "D*mn, I need some medical aid right away. I might need an oxygen tank, too. I can''t take it. S is so handsome." "S! He''s the greatest of all time!"

 Chapter 2473

    Chapter 2473


    ?


    "How could such a gorgeous guy exist in the world? S is so handsome that he''s making it hard for me to breathe!"


    "Oh god! I''m in love! He could probably end a war between two countries with his good looks if he existed during ancient times!"


    "S, you''ll be my forever light from now on! S will win for sure! Good luck!"


    From the stage, Leon Batton narrowed his eyes slightly as he nced at the audience who were screaming his name ''S'' out loud.


    In the crowded stadium, he acted with such stoic indifference as if he was an outsider without a hint of emotions in his eyes whereas the crowd was so passionate and enthusiastic.


    Under the bright stage light, he seemed detached and uncaring.


    All the cameras pointed at Leon and his teammates, who waved at the lens. He alone stood there looking bored, as usual.


    They bowed politely to the audience once the introductions were over before heading to their designated seats.


    They put on their headphones and waited for the match to begin when everyone was seated.


    The emcee then began introducing members of Team FPK, who took to the stage before making their way to their seats.


    The two teams sat on opposite ends of the stage, and soon, they entered the game lobby.


    Team XS chose Vayne as Top Solo, Bard as Jungler, Varus as ADC, and Thresh as Support.


    Meanwhile, Team FPK chose Mordekaiser as Top Solo, f as Jungler, Rumble as Mid Solo, Miss Fortune as ADC, and Tahm Kench as Support.


    Right then, the twomentators on stage got excited-


    "Do you know who S reminds me of?" Commentator A asked.


    "You are going to say Alex, aren''t you?" Commentator B replied.


    "Don''t you think so? Those two seem to like ying weird champions as Top Solo," Commentator A stated.


    "You''re right. They do have odd selections."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the livestream channel was also flooded withments-


    "S reminds me of Alex when he chose Vayne as Top Solo. Hahaha, this is nostalgic."


    "Don''t be happy just yet. Not everyone can y Vayne as Top Solo."


    "This newbie seems a little too arrogant. He''s daring enough to y an unusual Top Solo champion."


    "I think S is going to pay for his arrogance today!"


    Soon, the match started, and everyone focused on theirnes.


    Team XS took each match seriously despite being already coined as the


    bom in the region, r


    t


    underestimating their


    The enemy Top Solo and Jungler arrived at the topne together


    laet


    ambush Leon at around one minute


    into the game. Content belongs to


    However, he remained calm and managed to kill them both with his epic maneuvers and godly speed.


    He used his skills so rapidly that nobody even saw the process.


    The crowd broke into cheers and apuse while the fans off-stage were nearly going wild-


    ¡°D*mn, I can''t understand what just happened!"


    "He killed two enemies all by himself with more than half of his health points remaining!"


    "S is honestly super cool!"


    The twomentators were equally stunned-


    "Can


    tell me if it''s true that


    this is his first match? How did bet


    seesed by Alex with those


    skills?" Commentator A asked.


    ¡°I haven''t seen such an amazing Top Solo in a professional match for a long time,¡± Commentator B admitted.

 Chapter 2474

    Chapter 2474


    ?


    "In fact, I think he''s even better than Alex back in his prime," Commentator A said.


    The livestream channel flooded withments-


    "Hahaha, those who looked down on S before, why aren''t you saying anything now?"


    "Why are the people who doubted S previously so quiet now?"


    "D*mn, I''m honestly shocked. A neer managed to aplish such a feat during his first match. He truly is a genius!"


    "He might even be better than Alex of the past."


    "It seems S might be the future pride of our region."


    "Be a little more confident. Get rid of the word ''might'' and rece it with the word ''will''."


    "I haven''t seen such incredible skill for several years now. S, you''re amazing!"


    "I doubt Team XS can lose another game with this person joining them. This year''s world championship is bound to be theirs to im."


    At the same time, the yers were all focused on the match and had no idea what people off-stage werementing.


    Right then, Team FPK started to gather in a group of five at the topne because their teammates kept getting killed by S.


    Leon Batton didn''t call for backup from his teammates, however. He engaged his enemies using his agile maneuvers.


    ¡°Be careful, S! I''lle and assist you right away. Keep them upied, but don''t die," Stewart, the Mid Solo, eximed when he saw that.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Everyone, let''s gather at the topne and help Leon fight against these people! How dare they bully one of us? Do they think the rest of us are dead?" Damien, the Jungler, spoke up.


    "Damien, Stewart, don''t worry about me. I can handle them on my own," Leon assured them calmly without betraying a hint of emotions in his eyes as he went on and decimated his opponents by killing two of them before beating the remaining three into pulps.


    He still had half of his health points remaining, while three of his opponents barely had any left.


    They immediately tried to escape


    upon realizing that they were in a precarious condition, but Leong wasn''t about to let them go. He charged directly toward them and killed all three in one fell swoop.


    Just like that, he had killed all five members of Team FPK.


    Thementators were stunned yet again¡ª


    "Woah! If my memory serves me right, this is the first time a professional gamer killed five enemies during his first match. And


    he did it all on his own, too!"


    Commentator A eximed Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re right. Even Alex never did something like this back then! This guy is incredible!" Commentator B eximed.


    "He is truly a genius! Is he even human?" Commentator A asked.


    "No, he really isn''t. How could a normal person do what he did? No, he''s


    t human. He is a conta


    Commentator B shouted. belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Comments flooded the livestream channel again-


    "D*mn! S is a god!"


    "Repeat after me. S is a god!"


    "S! He''s the greatest of all time!"


    "S is the greatest of all time! D*mn, this match is practically a ughterhouse for him!"


    Members of the audience in the stadium were all cheering while Team XS''s fans were equally excited-


    "I can''t do this anymore. I need medical assistance. This is way too exciting!"


    "Nobody will dare to doubt S again!"


    "Honestly, I''ve be an avid fan now! Ahh!"


    ¡°S! S, you''re a god! I love you!"


    Meanwhile, Leon''s teammates were all bbergasted¡ª

 Chapter 2475

    Chapter 2475


    ?


    ¡°Well, d*mn. Leon''s gamey earlier made me speechless!" "I''m honestly going mad. I can''t even speak right!"


    "From now on, I won''t think of myself as a genius anymore."


    "Leon, we''re counting on you today. Lead us to victory!"


    Leon Batton could hear nothing but his teammates shouting in his headphones, but he maintained hisposure as he stayed in the topne and forged ahead. He seemed like a lonely yet powerful god.


    He led his teammates to their first victory within thirteen minutes.


    The short match left their fans off-stage wanting more¡ª


    "What?! That was so short. I barely had enough!"


    "Oh my god! Hahaha! They ended the match in thirteen minutes. That''s impressive."


    "I guess Team XS is leaving work early today again."


    "Hahaha, Team XS never does overtime!"


    Meanwhile, over on the livestream channel-


    ¡°Hahaha! Team XS is awesome, but Team FPK is strong, too. How could they lose in thirteen minutes? That must be so embarrassing!"


    "S is a god. He outshines everyone else despite being a neer."


    "This match was practically a show for S alone."


    The twomentators then chimed in-


    "Oh my god! Let''s congratte Team XS on winning their first match!" Commentator A eximed.


    "Seriously, I need medical aid right now! I can''t imagine Team XS losing with S on their team," Commentator B said.


    "This is practically a one-man show for S! Color me impressed!"


    "Do yers like him exist?" Commentator B asked.


    "S proved he does with his god-like maneuvers today!"


    Team XS''s members wore rxed expressions on their faces when they saw the word ''victory'' on their screens.


    They began praising Leon again¡ª


    "After being a professional gamer for so many years, this is the first time I met a teammate like you with such god-like skills."


    "Leon, I think we''ll have a much easier time now that you''re here."


    "Leon, you''re a god. We''re taking it easy because of you."


    "Leon, you must lead us in the next match, too."


    He slowly put down his headphones and smiled at his teammates upon hearing their praises, appearingposed and unaffected as usual.


    The deafening cheers from fans off-stage nearly drowned out everything else, but he didn''t care about that at all.


    He silently stood up before heading backstage to rest like a humble superhero leaving the scene after getting the job done.


    His fans couldn''t resist screaming again when they saw him leave


    "Ahh! He looks so handsome from behind, too. He''s truly the most handsome man ever!"


    "He''s such a cool loner!"


    "I can''t take it anymore. I''m now a fan for life!"


    His teammates heard the fans cheering for Leon, but they didn''t mind, even though the neer grabbed a lot of attention away from them.


    They liked and respected people who proved to be talented at the game. They were truly d to have someone like Leon join the team.


    The rest of the members of Team


    XS exchanged nces before


    quickly following Leon back n¨¦t


    and began to discuss the next round''s banning phase.


    The winning team needed to win three out of five matches since it was the summer season''s y-offs. That meant that Team XS had to win two more matches to im victory. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hence, the team was unusually serious about the uing round, especially Alex, who was the one that made decisions during the banning phase.

 Chapter 2476

    Chapter 2476


    ?


    Alex was a fair coach who would ask the team for their opinions after deciding. But since the strategies andbinations he''d suggested seemed sound, nobody opposed them.


    The second match began around ten minutester. The yers involved walked onto the stage and returned to their seats before preparing for it to start.


    Team XS members seemed more rxed now after their initial win and could afford to take it easy.


    Team XS chose Kalista as Top Solo, Nidalee as Jungler, Lenc as Mid Solo, and Xayah with Rakan for the bottomne this round.


    Meanwhile, Team FPK chose Mordekaiser as Top Solo, Lee Sin as Jungler, Rumble as Mid Solo, and Ashe with Tahm Kench as the bottomne. Once the champions had been selected,ments began to flood the livestream channel once more¡ª


    "Kalista? S does like choosing unusual champions."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "That''s such an odd choice for a Top Solo champion. Hahaha!"


    "He reminds me more and more of Alex with that choice."


    "I''m dead. Hahahaha!"


    As soon as the second match started, four enemies gathered at the topne, prompting Leon Batton to use his skillful maneuvers to kill them all.


    He had very few health points left once those four enemies were dead. The remaining surviving Jungler from the opposing team moved in for the kill, but Leon managed to dodge all his efforts.


    Then, he quickly hid in the bush while the Jungler searched for him, biding his time for the opportunistic moment before using two skills to kill the enemy.


    Members of the audience were all dumbfounded at his moves-


    ¡°Oh, d*mn. I thought S was going to be killed!"


    "He barely had any health points left. Why didn''t he run?"


    "Not only did he not run, but he even went for the kill! He even managed to kill them all by himself!"


    "I''d be traumatized for life if I was that Jungler!"


    Meanwhile, on the livestream channel-


    "Hahaha, I don''t know what else to say."


    "S is the greatest of all time!"


    "D*mn, I haven''t seen such excellent gamey for a long time!"


    "This is a one-man show for S!"


    "S! S is a god!"


    "S is my daddy!"


    "Why did you mess with him?"


    "I''d like to know how the Jungler feels."


    The twomentators had plenty to say themselves¡ª


    "Oh my god, his gamey! I can''t breathe. What about you?" Commentator A asked.


    "Well, I never knew Kalista could be yed like that," Commentator B said.


    "Why can''t y like that with


    Kalista the topne?"


    tator A wondered


    thoughtfully. Content beloovel


    "I ask myself the same thing!"


    to


    Even Leon''s teammates were as impressed as everyone else¡ª


    "That was amazing, Leon!"


    "Nice one, Leon! Lead us to victory."


    "Leon, we''re counting on you for this round, too."


    "I have a feeling Leon will bebeled as a god after today."


    "He''s already a god. Numerous people have already started addressing him as such."


    "Leon deserves it!"


    Despite hearing his teammates''pliments through his


    headphones, Leon remained t


    Right then the broadcasting director


    s = xe camera at him and hie


    apparent indifference even surprised Omentators. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2477

    Chapter 2477


    ?


    "Something urred to me just now when I looked at S," Commentator A said.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "What is it?" Commentator B replied.


    "A capable person who appears calm on the surface has great potential."


    ¡°What a coincidence. I was thinking the same thing. I will certainly look forward to what S would achieve in the future!" Commentator B eximed.


    "I believe he will be the face of our region soon!"


    "S has proved himself through the matches today!" Commentator B added.


    After that, Leon Batton continued to lead his teammates and crush their enemies with his impressive skills.


    They didn''t even give their opponents a chance for a breather.


    They won the second match in thirteen minutes.


    In the third match, Leon chose Fiora as his Top Solo champion.


    With Fiora, it was his time to shine as hepletely dominated his opponents again, leading his teammates forward to victory by the thirteenth minute.


    Team XS won against Team FPK with a score of three-to-zero.


    By the end of thest match, Team XS''s fans below the stage were all in a frenzy as their screams filled the entire stadium.


    All eyes were on Leon in the stadium tonight.


    He was acknowledged as the Most Valuable yer from the night''s matches. Even his teammates thought the same of him.


    The twomentators offered Leon all sorts of exaggeratedpliments¡ª


    "Woah, S is amazing!" Commentator A eximed.


    "I''ve never watched such a shortpetition!" Commentator B said.


    "Team XS made history today if I''m §× not mistaken. There had never been any y-offs that ended within thirteen minutes in the past years," Commentator A observed.


    "Incredible!"


    As usual, numerouspliments filled the livestream channel.


    People were cheering except for Leon, who still seemed so


    In


    composed that he did nothing more than smile politely when his teammates put their headphones down and approached him to hug and praise him enthusiastically.  The broadcasting director aimed the camera at Leon again, thinking that an aloof attractive teenager like him would attract the attention of countless female fans.


    A lot of people were smitten by him instantly.


    Leon''s teammates walked over to Team FPK''s yers to shake their hands as a mark of sportsmanship, though they seemed to have lost their confidence.


    They had their heads hung low, their eyes glistening as they looked at Leon glumly as if they were admiring a celestial being that had descended from above.


    The entire time, Leon remained indifferent.


    He then led his teammates off the stage and into the restroom behind it.


    Alex, the team''s manager, and the team''s analyst directly walked up to them as soon as they entered.


    Alex looked excitedly at Leon. "You were amazing. You performed even better tonight than during training sessions."

 Chapter 2478

    Chapter 2478


    ?


    Leon Batton smiled. "Thank you."


    "It''s extraordinary how you''re still so calm despite the circumstances," Alexmented before addressing the rest of the team.


    "You all did so well, too. I''m giving you a hundred percent for your performance today!


    "Now that you''ve won first ce, you all should continue working hard for the world championship," he added.


    "Understood," everyone replied simultaneously.


    ¡°Hurry up, guys. It''s time for the MVP selection," the team''s pretty analyst, Sandra Colin, said with a beaming smile on her face.


    She led everyone to the couch, where they sat down to face arge screen on the wall.


    "Leon was the MVP during the first two matches. I''m sure it''ll be him for this match, too," Stewart said.


    ¡°Of course, that has to be the case. Did anyone among us perform better than Leon? No!" Damien added. ¡°Don''t say that," Leon replied as he gazed at them both. "I did well because of our teamwork."


    "No, that was only one aspect of things. It''s because you''re truly a great yer," Stewart said.


    The MVP for the third match was announced as they spoke, and Leon''s photo appeared on the screen.


    "See? I had no doubts about that," Alex cheered. "Leon, you did amazingly well. It''s your firstpetition and you''ve already won the MVP award three times in a row. This never happened in our region before."


    "I was just lucky."


    "This has nothing to do with luck. It''s your abilities," Jackey said with a smile.


    "Leon, you should participate in the postpetition interviewter," Alex suggested, but the teenager instantly shook his head.


    "No way."


    ¡°Listen, you had the best performance today, so you''ve got to do it," his trainer insisted.


    "But I don''t like that sort of thing," he muttered.


    Stewart grabbed him by the


    shoulders at his words. "Leon, nobody likes these kinds of things,


    Just get over with since you''ve t


    been chosen. Besides, you


    el


    performed so well today. Our fans would be disappointed if they don''t hear from you."


    "He''s right,'' Jackey spoke up then. "Most importantly, there''s an unwritten rule in the LPL Region that neers have to be interviewed after their firstpetition. It won''t look good for the team if you get special treatment. People might even think we''re bullying you."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Leon reluctantly nodded wordlessly after seeing how his teammates wanted him to do the interview.


    He arrived backstage ahead of time for the postpetition interview.


    Right then the beautiful emcee began speaking on stage. "Wee to the postpetition interview. We have invited S for the interview, so can we all give him a warm wee to the stage?"


    She seemed increasingly excited as she spoke and was received with thunderous apuse as she turned to look expectantly toward Leon while he walked up to her.


    She promptly passed him a microphone when he was close enough, greeting him with a look of admiration while he maintained his usual aloofness. He was like an unattainable flower on the highest peak where ordinary people could only admire him from below.


    Even touching him felt like an insult to his greatness.


    "Thank you for being willing to participate in our interview, S. I heard it''s your firstpetition today. How do you rate your performance?" she asked with a smile.


    "Hmm, maybe eighty out of a hundred," Leon answered casually.


    He knew he hadn''t executed certain things as perfectly as he''d like, although everyone thought he performed exceedingly well today.


    To him, his performance today was still a littlecklusterpared to his usual execution.


    Leon knew he could do better.

 Chapter 2479

    Chapter 2479


    ?


    The female emcee seemed shocked upon hearing Leon Batton''s humble response. "Only eighty out of a hundred? Don''t you think you deserve a hundred percent?"


    "No, I don''t think so," he said.


    "Why not? I thought you were perfect," she replied with a puzzled expression.


    "It wasn''t my best effort."


    "Fine. Perhaps, this is the way of the strong. People like you always think you''re not perfect enough," the emcee said thoughtfully. "I''m aware that you joined Team XS not that long ago. How are you getting along with everyone on your team? Are you used to life as a professional gamer?¡±


    "We get along very well. I''m also getting used to this lifestyle," he replied.


    "You''ve gained a lot of fans from here tonight. What would you like to say to them?"


    "Thank you," he said simply.


    "Well then, S, what is your goal as a professional gamer?"


    "To win the championship for my team," he answered.


    "Okay. I believe you can do it, S.¡±


    "Thank you," Leon said.


    "You''re certainly a man of few words," she observed with a chuckle. "I''ve noticed you seemed subdued during thepetition. How do you stay so calm?"


    "It''s just my personality. Do you have any other questions?"


    His impassivity left the emcee in a stunned state where she wasn''t sure if she should continue with her original line of questioning.


    She had nned to ask Leon some personal questions, but then she decided to end the interview ahead of schedule after a moment of awkwardness. "No, there aren''t any questions left."


    "Great," he responded stoically before politely handing his microphone back to her with both hands. He then turned around and walked off the stage. The fans below the stage became even more frenzied¨D


    "S looks so cool and handsome, like a male lead from a television drama."


    "Ever since S appeared, I think I''ll always imagine him as the male protagonist whenever I read eSports novels."


    The livestream channel soon flooded with morements¡ª


    "S is so handsome. He looks fine from every angle with his perfectplexion and dashing good looks. Why is he even a professional gamer when he should just be a celebrity?"


    "Team XS is a team of idols. They remind me of a boy band."


    "Team XS is going to gain so many female fans after this. Oh my god!"


    "As a man, I feel inferior after seeing how good S looks."


    "S seems very cold. He''s even that way in front of such a pretty emcee."


    "He''s ying the role of a male protagonist in an eSports novel, isn''t he?"


    People were making all kinds ofments on the livestream channel, although Leon remained oblivious to them all.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He returned to the restroom backstage, where the entire team was interviewed once again.


    Then, they carried their backpacks and left the stadium when they were done with the publicity obligations and got into a Rolls-Royce limousine prepared for them.


    The transportation used to transfer Team XS yers was very different from other teams as the number one team in the LPL Region.


    The other teams had ess to regr cars, while they had the Rolls-Royce worth up to ten million dors.


    It was Stanley Batton''s prized possession as there were only five such models worldwide.


    Leon sat quietly in a corner after


    getting into the car and went through footage of his gamey during thepetition. He wanted to identify his mistakes from the start.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the team scrolled through the list of hot topics on their phones.


    The topic #S stuns everyone during his firstpetition#'' was already on the third spot on the list of hot topics.

 Chapter 2480

    Chapter 2480


    ?


    That particr topic''s poprity was off the charts.


    Leon Batton''s teammates clicked on it when they saw the title, and the same content soon appeared on everyone''s screens.


    There were numerous screenshots of S during his firstpetition taken by marketing ounts and the LPL Region''s official ount.


    There were so many pictures that even the nine-tile format wasn''t sufficient.


    Meanwhile, LPL Region''s fans hadmented below the pictures¡ª


    "Woah, he''s a god!"


    "I haven''t seen such a good yer for many years."


    "He''s a freak. There isn''t a yer who is better than him for Team XS."


    "Team XS is fortunate for always getting the best yers."


    "I heard this yer is from a wealthy family, too. If he can''t do well as a professional gamer, he might have to return home to take over his family business."


    "He''s handsome and skilled at gaming, too. Who wouldn''t love a guy like him?"


    "You all have one minute to find this handsome guy''s Weibo ount!"


    "I doubt he''s even created a Weibo ount. I can''t find him."


    "@Team XS, get S to register a Weibo ount right away!"


    "@Team XS, please register a Weibo ount for S. I want to follow him!"


    Leon''s teammates were genuinely ecstatic for him upon seeing thosements.


    Stewart joyfully nudged him with his phone in hand. ¡°Leon, everyone''s asking you to set up a Weibo ount."


    Leon continued to watch the rey of thepetition. ¡°Next time,¡± he replied cavalierly.


    "Don''t wait. Do it today," Stewart insisted. "I saw numerous fans tagging the team''s official ount."


    "Another time," he repeated.


    He wasn''t interested in creating a Weibo ount to interact with the fans. He just wanted to focus on his career and nothing else at this juncture.


    Stewart dropped the subject seeing that he wasn''t interested, and continued to scroll through Weibo to read feedback from other people about their newest member.


    Somehow, seeing other people showering a teammate withpliments put him in a positive mood.


    The other teammates felt the same way.


    They enjoyed it when other people expressed appreciation for their teammates.


    After reading thosements for a while, everyone began talking to each other-


    "I feel great reading theirpliments," Stewart told them.


    "You''re right. Hahahaha, they said Leon is the greatest of all time," Jackey chuckled.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that. Leon is the greatest of all time," Damien eximed proudly.


    Alex also joined in on the


    conversation when he heard what they said. "The new generation has indeed turned out better than the old. There has never been anyone as good as Leon. He earned that title fair and square."


    He had mixed feelings when he turned his attention to Leon.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    There was a time when Alex shone as brightly during matches as Leon did. He had the world at his feet back when he was vibrant and youthful as a young talent who used to destroy opponents in his way.


    He''d grown much older in the blink of an eye, turning into a coach and a team manager behind the scenes of the most sessful team ever.


    Hearing Alex''s words, Leon looked


    up at his coach. "Don''t say that. Records aren''t that easy to break. Take you, for example. I''ll need to work hard for a very long time if I hope to surpass your track record."


    The historical records created by Alex were a huge mountain that numerous people had yearned to climb, but nobody seeded.

 Chapter 2481

    Chapter 2481


    ?


    No matter how well he performed, Leon Batton knew that he still needed a long time to surpass Alex.


    That was because Alex was a god-like existence to every Top Solo yer in the world.


    Leon thought the same of Alex.


    However, Alexughed when he heard what Leon had said, "You don''t have to be humble. I know you''ll definitely achieve greater feats than me if you keep working hard."


    "You don''t know that for sure," Leon replied.


    Alex''s smile gradually widened. From his perspective, his prediction was certain.


    Meanwhile, Lte Batton was done with her homework. She soon saw Leon on the list of hot topics.


    Lte initially wanted to watch thepetition live.


    However, Lte and Leon had too much homework over the weekend.


    On top of that, Leon couldn''t finish his own homework in time, so Lte had to help him.


    Hence, Lte was forced to stay at home and do all the homework.


    When Lte saw the recap of how well Leon had yed during the matches, she felt extremely proud.


    In fact, she felt as if her brother had been coated with ayer of gold in front of the cameras.


    He looked like an angel with wings.


    Lte walked eagerly to X''s and Stanley''s room, and knocked on the door immediately.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    Inside the room, X and Stanley were scrolling through ESPN after they watched the live broadcast of Leon''spetition.


    When X heard the knocking, she naturally leaned against Stanley and looked at the door. "Come in."


    Lte directly pushed the door open and walked in.


    When she saw her parents, she excitedly stepped forward. "Dad, Mom, did you see the live broadcast of Leon''spetition?"


    "Although I was doing my homework and couldn''t watch it... I saw some of the content on the list of hot topics. Leon did very well today. He outshone all the other yers..." Lte said.


    "I have to watch the reyter..." Lte added.


    X was very excited about Leon''s performance. "Yeah, I saw it... Your brother did very well."


    "Yeah, he did," Stanley said.


    Stanley knew his son was great at gaming, but he didn''t think Leon was this good.


    "Leon is getting better and better. In


    in his even as good as Alex back


    I believe he''ll


    "1


    Alex in the near future,"


    "Yeah..." Stanley said.


    "Lte, don''t tell Leon what we said. Otherwise, we''ll never hear the end of it," X said.


    Lte nodded.


    After that,


    X and n


    nette quickly sat next to


    leaned against her


    shoulder. "I''m so lucky to have aN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    brother like him..." Contents


    to


    "I have to work hard too... I want to be a top idol and shine as brightly as Leon," Lte added.


    With such an excellent brother, Lte didn''t want to get left behind.


    Otherwise, she didn''t deserve such a wonderful brother.


    X ruffled Lte''s hair affectionately when she heard this. "Okay. I''ll support you and help you too."


    "Yeah. I''ll help you too," Stanley said.


    Lte instantly felt touched. "Hmm... I''m so blessed to have you two around. Thank you for giving me so much love."


    "Silly


    we brodeWe''re your parents. As responsibility to love you with s


    we brought you to this world, it''s our


    our


    hearts..." X said.


    Lte''s smile gradually widened.


    Meanwhile, Hannah Rnd also saw Leon on the list of hot topics in her simple, rented house.


    Hannah felt even more inferior when she saw Leon receiving so much attention.


    Not only was the guy she had a crush on the most handsome guy at school, but he was also an esports genius in the public eye.


    Meanwhile, Hannah was still the same ordinary girl.


    She felt even less deserving of Leon now.

 Chapter 2482

    Chapter 2482


    ?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was exactly like what Hannah''s ssmates had said.


    After taking a deep breath, Hannah quietly clicked on a picture of Leon during thepetition.


    In the picture, Leon wore a pair of expensive headphones while he focused on theputer screen. He clicked on the mouse with his long, slender fingers...


    Although the picture wasn''t edited, Leon looked perfect in it.


    Hannah couldn''t resist reaching out to touch theputer screen. She gently caressed Leon''s face on the screen.


    "Leon... You did very well today. You''re amazing..." Hannah murmured to herself.


    She genuinely felt happy for Leon.


    While feeling sorry for herself, she also felt happy because there''s another way she could see Leon...


    Moreover, she could do it openly without being afraid.


    The thought of this prompted her to quickly open LPL Region''s official ticketing website.


    She checked the schedule of Team XS''s nextpetition and the ticket price...


    Tickets for the first three rows cost a thousand each, while the third to sixth rows cost eight hundred, and the sixth to twelfth rows cost seven hundred.


    Tickets in thest few rows cost four hundred each.


    These days, Hannah was already having a tough time paying off her high school tuition...


    In fact, on many asions, she''d had to sell many of her branded items to make sure she had enough money.


    A few hundred dors or even one thousand dors were still huge sums to her.


    Immediately after that, Hannah checked thepetition venue.


    The nextpetition wasn''t going to take ce in Antis.


    Instead, it was taking ce in Marrickville, which was 600 miles away from Antis.


    Hannah needed to go there by ne or by train...


    With various fees adding up, Hannah feared she might not be able to afford it.


    Hence, she gave up on the thought. She''d better save the money for her studies.


    Hannah didn''t have many remaining luxury items she could sell. She only had some essories she boughtst time. She needed to spend her money wisely.


    Hannah decided to wait for the opportunity to watch Leon''s


    competition live. For now, she ne


    have to watch the livestream at home.


    Although Hannah really wanted to go, she couldn''t.....


    She was no longer the girl who could buy whatever she wanted.


    Right then, somebody opened the door from the outside.


    Hannah subconsciously nced at the door, and saw her mother walking in with a sad look on her face.


    When Hannah saw this, her heart


    ached. She quickly stood up


    at her mother. "Mo and et


    s wrong?" Content belongs to


    Hannah''s mother frowned deeply and walked over to her. ¡°Hannah, I want to talk to you about something.....¡±


    "You have to agree with what I say no matter what..." She added.


    Hannah nodded. ¡°Okay. Go ahead. What is it?"


    "From tomorrow on, don''t go to that school anymore..." Hannah''s mother said.


    Hannah''s heart tightened when she heard this.


    "Not only that, you shouldn''t attend normal schools..." Mrs. Rnd added.

 Chapter 2483

    Chapter 2483


    ?


    Hannah wasn''t surprised to hear this.


    Back when her family first encountered financial difficulties, her mother had already suggested this.


    However, Hannah didn''t listen to what her mother said. She persisted for Leon''s sake...


    Hannah frowned deeply and looked at her mother. "I... I''d still like to continue studying there."


    Her mother also frowned. "Hannah, are you doing this for Leon Batton?"


    Hannah appeared shocked. "How did you know? Did you peek at my diary?"


    Mrs. Rnd frowned further. "Why can''t I read it? I''m your mother."


    "Just because you''re my mother doesn''t mean you can read my diary as you wish," Hannah said.


    "Why not? There are no secrets between us," Mrs. Rnd replied.


    At this moment, Hannah felt that whatever she said was pointless.


    She knew that her mother hadn''t been emotionally well ever since their family encountered financial difficulties.


    Hence, she didn''t continue arguing with her mother.


    Instead, she looked down. "I hope you won''t do it again."


    "That doesn''t matter. Can you promise me you''ll do as I say?" Mrs. Rnd asked.


    "Hannah, the money you make from selling your luxury items... Save them for the family. Your father... We''ve just found out he has kidney cancer. We need a lot of money for his treatment...


    "The cancer cells haven''t started spreading yet. The doctor says he can try to get a kidney transnt...


    "After the kidney transnt, a lot of money will still be required for post-surgery treatment," Hannah''s mother exined.


    When Hannah heard this, she lost all her drive to persevere.


    She immediately broke down crying.


    It was then when she decided she no longer wanted to go to school... Keeping her father alive was more important. Hannah instantly nodded. "Alright. I understand..."


    Mrs. Rnd nodded in satisfaction after hearing this. "Good girl. Thank you for understanding."


    Hannah''s frown intensified. She cried even more sorrowfully.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Sell all our luxury items for whatever price you can fetch. money for your father''s


    use


    surgery..." Mrs. Rnt


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    While speaking, Mrs. Rnd didn''t stop frowning.


    Hannah nodded a little.


    After that, she hugged her mother tightly. "Mom, we''ll get through this. Dad will be fine."


    At this moment, Hannah suddenly thought of something...


    Bad things came in threes.


    She didn''t know why God would torture her family like this.


    Never mind that they went bankrupt.


    Now, her father was gued with cancer.


    Hannah didn''t even dare to imagine what would be of her without her father.


    At that moment, everything to do with her crush on Leon and her feelings for him all went away.


    Compared to her father, none of that was important.


    Hannah knew that she needed to grow up.


    She also knew that if she quit school, she''d never have anything to do with Leon again.


    Although it broke her heart, she had to do it...


    Mrs. Rnd was touched to hear what Hannah had said.


    She immediately hugged Hannah dbawling her eyes out


    and


    derstand why God is c


    this


    to us." Content belongs


    to


    "We''ve never done anything bad.


    haven''t been unkind to others


    becaue we''re rich either. Why is this


    happening to us?" Mrs. Rnd


    asked out loud.

 Chapter 2484

    Chapter 2484


    ?


    "Never mind the fact that we went bankrupt. Now, your father even has cancer. I can''t imagine what we would do without your father..." Mrs. Rnd cried even more profusely.


    "Where''s Daddy?" Hannah asked.


    Hannah felt her heart breaking at the sight of her mother crying.


    Her mother sobbed through her words. "He''s in the hospital. We only found out about the news today. He was hospitalized as soon as we found out..."


    ¡°Hannah,e to the hospital with me. We''ll get the tests done to see if you''re a suitable donor. If you are, you''ll donate one of your kidneys to your father, alright?


    "I''ve already done the tests, and I''m notpatible with your father..." Mrs. Rnd said in a panicked tone.


    Hannah nodded. Without saying anything, she directly stood up and went to change her clothes.


    Mrs. Rnd felt d to see this...


    "I have to pick up your brother from university to get the tests done too... If you end up being ipatible as well," Mrs. Rnd added.


    Hannah nodded again.


    After changing her clothes, Hannah grabbed her phone and looked at her mother. "Let''s go to the hospital."


    Mrs. Rnd quickly stood up and left with Hannah.


    The two of them took a taxi to Municipal Hospital in Antis.


    After getting into the hospital, Mrs. Rnd directly took her to get the tests done.


    While waiting for the results, Mrs. Rnd brought her to her father''s ward.


    Right then, Mr. Rnd was scrolling through Facebook on his phone.


    As soon as Mr. Rnd saw hering in, his eyes filled with tears...


    The thought that he might not get to see his daughter grow made him feel awful...


    He very much wanted to live long enough to see Hannah get married and have children.


    He didn''t dare to think how his wife and children would live without him.


    He didn''t want to die...


    Hannah''s eyes were also filled with tears.


    She quickly stepped forward and hugged her father tightly. "Daddy, don''t worry. Medical technology is very advanced now. You''ll recover for sure..."


    "I''ve already done the tests to see if I''m apatible donor. If I am, I''ll donate one of my kidneys to you. You''ll be fine...


    "I asked the doctor. The cancer cells are still contained within your kidney and haven''t spread... There''s a bigh likelihood you''ll recover..." Hannah said.


    UMS


    Her father nodded. "I know... But Hannah, if I do get treated, it''s going to put you, your mother, and your brother in a tough spot..."


    Thinking about this made Mr. Rnd feel guilty toward his family.


    Hannah shook her head


    nonchntly. "I''m not worried about that at all. I''m only afraid that you''ll leaveme. As long as you don''t leave me, I''m willing to do anything..."


    Hannah''s parents were touched by how obedient she was.


    "It''s my fault for making thepany go bankrupt. If that hadn''t happened, none of you would need to suffer because of me." Mr.Rnd was choking up while he spoke.


    Mrs. Rnd wiped her tears away. "This is only fate. Besides, you didn''t want thepany to go bankrupt either..."


    Mr. Rnd didn''t say anything. Instead, he hugged Hannah tightly.


    Hannah didn''t speak a single word. She let her father hug her.


    Her father''s hug was very warm.


    This was a feeling she never wanted to let go.


    Hannah wanted her father to live.


    She was willing to sacrific anything...


    ***


    An hourter, the test results came out.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After receiving the text notification, Hannah directly went to a kiosk to retrieve the test results.


    Hannah was dumbfounded when she saw the results...


    She couldn''t believe her eyes...

 Chapter 2485

    Chapter 2485


    ?


    The document clearly showed that Hannah was not apatible kidney donor for her father...


    This meant she couldn''t save her father...


    Now, Hannah could only count on her older brother.


    If her brother was also an ipatible donor, they''d need to spend even more money to look for another kidney donor.


    That would make their lives even more miserable.


    Thinking about this made Hannah regret her earlier decision.


    She shouldn''t have continued attending the expensive school even when her family had gone bankrupt.


    If she hadn''t done that, and if she''d saved the money from selling her luxury items and from work, she wouldn''t have had to panic.


    This made Hannah feel even more guilty...


    She didn''t dare imagine how much their family would have to spend if her brother was also an ipatible donor.


    More importantly, she didn''t dare imagine how guilty she''d feel if her father died because they didn''t have enough money.


    Hannah felt fully confident before the tests were done.


    She felt that she''d definitely be apatible donor because she was his daughter.


    Hannah really couldn''t ept the results.


    Apart from money, there was something else she cared about right now.


    If her brother wasn''t apatible donor, they might not be able to find a suitable donor in time.


    Her father might end up dying because of the dy.


    The more Hannah thought about it, the worse her mood became.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After taking a deep breath, Hannah recollected herself. She then returned to her father''s ward with the results.


    Right then, her mother was sitting on her father''s bed while the two chatted.


    To avoid making her father feel tense and nervous, her mother told him jokes.


    When Hannah''s parents saw her entering, they immediately looked at her face. After that, her father looked at her expectantly. "How did it go? Are wepatible?" Hannah shook her head slightly in response.


    At this moment... The light in her parents'' eyes instantly went out.


    Since Hannah wasn''tpatible, they would have to ce their hope on the son. If their son was also ipatible, they''d have to spend even more money...


    No amount of money would be enough if that was the case.


    They''d have to spend several hundred thousand dors at the very least...


    It might even go up to a million or more...


    Mr. Rnd took a deep breath and looked at the two of them. "Alright, I understand... Let''s see if our son ispatible..."


    Mrs. Rnd nodded.


    Right then, Mrs. Rnd had a pained look on her face...


    ¡°Okay... Don''t be sad. Our son might be apatible donor," Mr. Rnd said.


    Mrs. Rnd nodded.


    After that, Mrs. Rnd chuckled


    bitterly


    "If he isn''t, I really don''t know


    what to do. Money is


    do. Money is secondary.


    he isn''tpatible...


    W


    "We might not be able to find a suitable donor soon enough. The doctor said your situation is critical If you don''t get a kidney transnt soon, you''ll... You''ll be transferred to somewhere else. It''ll be veryo difficult," Mrs. Rnd added.


    The more she said, the worse she felt.


    However, Mr. Rndughed bitterly. "It''s fine. If that happens, it''s only fate..."


    "Honey, if I end up leaving, please make sure you all look after yourselves. Alright?" Mr. Rnd asked.


    When Hannah and her mother heard this, they broke down and cried.


    They really didn''t want that to happen.

 Chapter 2486

    Chapter 2486


    ?


    They couldn''t imagine their lives without him...


    After taking a deep breath, Hannah directly walked over to her father and sat next to him. She held his hand tightly. "Daddy, I''m truly sorry... There''s nothing I can do to help..."


    However, her father shook his head. "Silly child. What are you saying? Why are you apologizing to me? This isn''t something anyone can control..."


    Hannah didn''t say anything. Instead, she directly threw herself into her father''s arms and hugged him tightly.


    Her father''s hug was very warm.


    She never wanted to let go.


    She didn''t dare imagine how it would feel if she couldn''t hug her father again.


    Mrs. Rnd looked at them. It was heart-wrenching.


    She didn''t dare to imagine how she''d survive with her children if her husband were gone.


    She wondered if she''d ever get used to living without him.


    If it was possible, she wished she could die in his ce...


    Hannah stayed in her father''s ward for a long time and only left veryte in the evening.


    Meanwhile, her mother stayed by her father''s side.


    Upon getting home, Hannah directly wrote her letter of withdrawal from school.


    After that, she took a shower and lied unhappily on her bed.


    She''d had to face too many things she couldn''t ept today...


    Firstly, her father was ill. She still didn''t know if he''d be able to survive.


    Secondly, she had to quit school and say goodbye to Leon Batton forever...


    Thebination of these two things made her feel awful...


    Hannah tossed and turned in bed. She couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried.


    ***


    In the blink of an eye, it was Monday.


    Hannah woke up very early in the morning.


    Seeing that it was only six o''clock, she got up and brushed her teeth.


    After that, she prepared some cereal.


    Once she was done eating, she


    and


    changed into her school t Withwal letter. Content belongs


    the house with her


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Hannah took the bus to school.


    Upon arriving, Hannah went directly to the principal''s office.


    ¡°Hannah, are you looking for me?" The principal asked.


    Hannah nodded and directly put her school


    bay withdrawal letter on t table. "I''m quitting school."vel s to en.swnovels.ne


    The principal knew about her family''s bankruptcy.


    Hence, she wasn''t surprised that Hannah was quitting school.


    The principal nodded. "Alright... I''ll sort out the paperwork for you. You may leave..."


    For students from families like Hannah''s, quitting school was the best option.


    Otherwise, it''d only add on to her burden.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although the principal really liked Hannah, she couldn''t make


    After all, she couldn''t help hevesner


    a


    Hannah nodded, then turned and left.


    Due to her poor mood, Hannah didn''t have the strength left to speak to her teacher.


    After walking out of the principal''s office, she looked around.


    She then quickly walked to her teaching building.


    After looking around once again, Hannah walked to Leon''s ssroom and stood by the entrance.


    Lte and Leon were both not inside...


    Hannah felt a little disappointed.


    She wanted to see Leon onest time before she left...


    She wanted to see his face again.


    Hannah wanted to always remember the man who filled her youth with such wonderful memories...

 Chapter 2487

    Chapter 2487


    ?


    After today, they might never see each other again. The thought of this made Hannah''s heart ache. She really wanted to continue studying here. She wanted to see Leon Batton''s face every day. Even if she had to do so from a distance, she already felt satisfied.


    From the moment Hannah started liking Leon, seeing him had be the happiest thing in her life. After thinking about it, Hannah realized that nothing would happen between them anyway.


    Anyway... They''d still have to part after they graduated from high school. Hannah had to learn to ept this fact and get used to it.


    Hannah kept waiting until the school bell rang yet she still didn''t see Leon. This made her anxious. Leon might not show up at all today... Beep, beep, beep...


    Right then, Hannah''s phone started ringing. She quickly picked the call up when she saw that it was from her mother.


    "You''re done with the school withdrawal process, aren''t you? Hurry up ande to the hospital. I need to head out for a while," her mother said.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After hearing this, Hannah quickly hung up the phone, and nced at Leon''s seat once again.


    In the end, she still didn''t get to see Leon onest time before she left school. What a shame.


    Hannah took a deep breath before turning around and leaving. She hesitantly walked out of the school.


    She went to the nearest bus station and waited for a ride to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Leon was driving Lte and himself to school in his sports car. He was driving as fast as he could.


    They were slowed down by heavy traffic on the road.


    Leon knew he was alreadyte. Hence, he kept trying to speed up...


    At a traffic junction, the bus Hannah was waiting for came to a stable halt.


    Meanwhile, Leon also arrived at this junction.


    The two of them were on opposite sides of the road. The traffic light happened to turn green on Leon''s side and he directly stepped on the


    S and drove away. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Since he was driving too fast, he didn''t notice Hannah who was sitting by the window on the bus when he drove past her.


    At this time, Hannah was looking down at her phone, so she had no idea that the guy of her dreams had just driven past her.


    Soon, the traffic light turned green and the bus began driving forward.


    The bus and Leon''s car drove in opposite directions. They were further and further away from each other yet the both of them still had no idea. Time continued to fly by, and it didn''t stop for anyone.


    ***


    At night, Hannah''s mother brought Hannah''s brother to the hospital for thepatibility tests.


    In the end, Hannah''s brother was apatible kidney donor for her father. Everyone in the family was overjoyed!


    The doctor informed them that the surgery would take ce next Monday.


    The surgical fees were 300,000 in total...


    Hannah sold some of her luxury items white her mother also sold all her remaining possessions. As it was urgent, Mrs. Rnd didn''t sell those things at a reasonably high price.


    After selling everything, they managed to raise 300,000, which was only for the surgical fees. They still didn''t have enough for


    hove


    post-surgery treatment fees.

 Chapter 2488

    Chapter 2488


    ?


    However, even so, Hannah and her family were happy enough.


    The next day, Hannah''s father and her brother were taken into the operating room together. The surgerysted for three hours and was a sess.


    Hannah''s father and her brother stayed in the operating room to be observed for a while. Once they were awake, they were brought into a ward together.


    The ward they stayed in was an ordinary ward with two beds. They each upied a single bed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hannah sat next to her father and looked after him while Mrs. Rnd sat next to Hannah''s brother and looked after him.


    As Hannah''s father and brother had juste out of surgery, they were both very weak. They didn''t even have the strength to speak. They could only close their eyes and rest.


    Hannah and her mother were very quiet. They silently wiped Hannah''s father and her brother''s bodies with pieces of cloth.


    Although all four of them did not speak a word, they were all happy on the inside. That''s because the surgery was a sess. This meant Hannah''s father could live... Even though they had spent all the money they owned, they were fine as long as Hannah''s father could survive. As long as he was alive, they''d still have hope...


    After a while, Hannah''s father began to speak. He looked guiltily at his wife and children. "I''m truly sorry for getting you involved. I''m a loser. Not only did I fail at managing thepany... I can''t even manage my own body..."


    "I can''t believe I fell ill and had to spend so much money..." He added.


    He already felt extremely guilty about troubling his wife and daughter because of his family''s bankruptcy. Now, he was in such a terrible state physically which made him feel even more guilty. In fact, he thought he wasn''t worthy of being a man at all.


    Hannah gently rubbed her father''s shoulder after hearing what he said. "Daddy, don''t say that. You''re not a burden to us at all. We''re all family. We''re supposed to go through thick and thin together..."


    "Back when you had money, you didn''t abandon us. Now that you''re in a difficult situation, we naturally won''t abandon you either...¡± Hannah added. She meant every word she said... Her father was a very good man. Back when he was rich, he did everything he could to provide for the family. He''d give them whatever they asked for, even when it was seemingly impossible. A good man like him deserved to be treated with kindness by the three of them...


    Mr. Rnd was touched by her words.


    Meanwhile, Hannah''s brother also chipped in. "That''s right. Everyone in the family should go through thick and thin together... It''s alright not to have money. As long as we''re alive, we can continue making money. I betieve we will be able to start anew."


    Hannah''s mother immediately nodded after hearing this...


    Hannah''s brother continued speaking. "Alright. Let''s not talk for now. Daddy and I need to rest. We''re all out of energy..."


    With that, he directly closed his eyes.


    He never thought his father was a burden. On the contrary, he felt very lucky an thankful that he could save his father. He didn''t dare imagine what would happen if he wasn''t apatible kidney donor for his father...


    For the rest of the month, Hannah''s brother and father stayed in the hospital to recuperate.


    Hannah and her mother stayed by their side and never left.


    ***


    l


    One day, after school, Leon and Lte walked out of their ssroom as usual. When they walked past Hannah''s ssroom, Leon subconsciously nced inside.


    He still hadn''t seen Hannah.


    What happened? Where had she gone?


    "Leon, are you looking for Hannah?" Lte asked.


    Leon frowned and didn''t say anything.


    Lte took his silence as a form of acknowledgement...

 Chapter 2489

    Chapter 2489


    ?


    "I heard from Hannah''s ssmates that she had quit school...Hannah didn''te to school for a very long time so they all became curious. But her teacher didn''t say much.


    "Finally, one of her ssmates couldn''t resist asking out of curiosity today.


    "It turned out that Hannah had quit school. That''s not all. Hannah''s teacher even said she didn''t just quit school.


    ¡°Hannah''s not even going to continue studying in other high schools," Lte exined.


    "I was worried you''d feel bad previously. That''s why I''ve been hesitating to tell you.


    "But now that I''ve thought about it, I realize I should tell you," Lte added.


    After hearing this, Leon felt empty.


    It was as if something that had been with him all along suddenly disappeared.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Not only did Hannah quit school, but she even stopped going to other schools altogether. Why did she do that?


    "What happened to her?" Leon asked.


    "Hmm... I heard her father fell severely ill. They ran out of money to provide him with treatment.


    ¡°Now, both Hannah and her brother are getting ready to start working..." Lte said.


    Leon furrowed his brows intensely upon hearing this, feeling guilty. She was going through such terrible things, but he had no idea.


    "I understand..." Leon said calmly.


    "Leon, I think we should help her. I feel sorry for her... Besides, you have feelings for her anyway. Why don''t we support her studies financially?


    "Our parents are supporting children


    from poor families to go to school anyway. Helping another person doesn''t make any difference. Hang on Don''t you have money now?


    "You can financially support her too. You can help Hannah return," Lte said.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Before Lte could finish talking, Leon''s phone started ringing.


    When Leon saw that the call was from X, he immediately picked up.


    "Leon, what''s the name of the kid you asked me to sponsor a few days ago?" X asked.


    "Let''s talk about itter," Leon replied with his brows still furrowed. He then hung up.


    Lte''s eyes lit up when she heard


    what


    mads said. "I see. You''ve already


    your mind to support her


    financially, haven''t you?" Lte couldn''t resist asking.


    Leon frowned deeply again. "She''s already in such a difficult position and she still wants to study here... If I don''t financially support her, she''s going to continue suffering, isn''t she?"


    With Hannah not being around these days, Leon always felt a little sad.


    He realized he cared about Hannah far more than he thought. No, he loved this girl deeply.


    To be honest, Leon had no idea when he started developing feelings for her. Feelings were hard to exin.


    Leon figured that it probably began when he first read those letters from Hannah.


    It wasn''t that Leon never thought about the possibility of Hannah nevering to school again. In fact, he thought that they might never see each other again.


    The more he thought about it, the more he found it hard to ept, and the more his heart ached...


    Leon already began to feel remorseful. He regretted not reaching out to Hannah when he still could.

 Chapter 2490

    Chapter 2490


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Leon initially thought he would let fate decide.


    "Leon, what are you nning to do?" Lte asked. She knew her brother well. If he didn''t care about Hannah, why would he want to financially support her? Wasn''t he doing it so that she could continue studying here? Didn''t it also mean Leon would get to see her every day?


    "Don''t get involved. I''ll handle it." Leon replied.


    Beep, beep, beep-


    Right then, Leon''s phone started ringing.


    It was a message from Alex. "Thepetition starts at seven o''clock. There''s an hour left. Hurry up ande over after school..."


    When Leon saw this, he quickly walked toward the exit.


    Lte also read the message, and she quickly followed him without saying anything. She didn''t have much to do today. Besides, it was Saturday tomorrow. She could finally follow her brother to thepetition venue and watch him y.


    Right then, there were many students in the hallway. Everyone was rushing home. When they saw Leon and Lte, they couldn''t help but turn to look at them.


    As Leon and Lte were the most attractive students in the school, they had many admirers...


    ***


    Leon drove Lte to thepetition venue in his sports car.


    Leon''s team was going against Team KL today. As Team KL was the weakest team in the league, he was very confident about winning today. Even so, he still didn''t want to underestimate any of his opponents.


    Thepetition was held in Team KL''s base. It was located next to Antis Stadium which consisted of two floors.


    From the outside, the venue looked extremely luxurious.


    After getting out of the car, Leon entered the venue with Lte through the backdoor. They directly arrived at the restroom backstage.


    Right then, Alex was briefing Stewart


    and the others on the


    prepetition analysis. There


    velmet


    were twenty minutes left until thepetition began. Alex


    immediately waved at Leon when he


    saw Leon arriving... Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Leon''s other teammates also quickly shifted their gazes to him. When everyone saw Lte, who was standing behind Leon, they had stunned looks in their eyes...


    "Leon, this must be your twin sister... She''s very pretty..."


    "Isn''t that obvious? They look nearly identical. Who else could she be?"


    "Nice to meet you..."


    ¡°Hello, my name is Jackey..."


    Leon''s teammates introduced themselves one after the other. These professional gamers were all attracted to Lte...


    Lte smiled at them. "Nice to


    meet you... I''m Lte, Leon''s


    younger sister. I''ve heard about you guys from my brother. I''ve watched you duringpetitions too."


    ???


    "I like every one of you. You''re all amazing..." Lte added.


    Everyone felt terribly excited to receivepliments from a pretty girl...


    "Lte, we''re d you''re here to watch us in thepetition..." Alex said while smiling at Lte.


    Lte nodded and smiled in return.


    "Nice to meet you... Thank you for having me. I''ll watch thepetition quietly, and I definitely won''t bother you..." Content belongs ¨¦n.swnovels


    swnov

 Chapter 2491

    Chapter 2491


    ?


    Everyone was in a great mood when they saw how adorable Lte Batton was.


    Leon Batton nced affectionately at his sister. "Sit somewhere close by, okay?"


    She nodded before walking to a nearby chair to sit down.


    Meanwhile, her brother headed over to his teammates and began to discuss the banning phase selections.


    Lte sat quietly nearby, ying with her phone without interrupting nor bothering them as they discussed their strategy.


    Soon, thepetition began, and Leon led his teammates backstage.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    There were tens of thousands of people in the stadium, with two-thirds holding lit Team XS banners, half of whom were also holding banners with S written on them.


    His teammates were all stunned to see that, each fighting to hold back theirughter.


    Only Leon remained indifferent as if it had nothing to do with him.


    The team was in all ck, sporty team uniforms, with light makeup on their faces.


    At first nce, they looked like handsome idols from the entertainment industry.


    "Let''s wee Team XS''s Top Solo, S! Mid Solo, Stewart! Jungler, Damien! Support, Bryan! ADC, Jackey!" the pretty emcee shouted excitedly, her eyes lighting up when she looked at them.


    The stadium erupted into thunderous apuse and cheers as soon as the number one League of Legends team showed up on stage.


    "Ahh!"


    ¡°Ahh, S! The greatest of all time!"


    "Damien, do your best!"


    "Team XS is awesome! Team XS is awesome!"


    Amidst the endless screaming, Leon led his teammates to the center of the stage where they waved politely to the audience below.


    At the time, the official livestream channel had an exceptionally high number of viewers.


    There were up to 50,000,000 online viewers then.


    The messages were appearing so rapidly that they were hardly legible as the screen scrolled endlessly¡ª


    "Ahh! D*mn, S looks way too good!"


    "Team XS is practically a team of male models! They''re so handsome!"


    "I can''t take it anymore. I can''t breathe!"


    "They look so cool! Holy crap!"


    "S, you''ve got to carry the team today, too!"


    The twomentators were also very excited when they saw yers with both looks and talent.


    "Woah, Team XS looks formidable today. I have a feeling they''re going to destroy their opponents!" Commentator A eximed.


    "That is without a doubt. After all, they are much more capable," Commentator B replied.


    "Do you reckon we are being too straightforward?" Commentator Aughed.


    "We''re only saying it as it is!" Commentator B eximed.


    Then, Leon led his teammates to their seats and sat down.


    Thepetition officially began once their opponents showed up.


    Team XS made umon selections during this banning


    phase, choosing Lucian as Top Solo, f as Jungler, Lenc as Mid


    fas.


    Solo, and Kalista with Tahm Kench


    as the bottomne.


    All their champions were ss cannons with high offensive


    Vol


    attributes. Such selections were risky but the rewards were also rtively higher.


    Meanwhile, their opponents made rtively safer selections and had chosen Ornn as Top Solo, Bard as Jungler, Ryze as Mid Solo, and


    Xayah with Rakan for the bottomne. Content belongs to


    Thementators sucked in a deep breath when they saw these selections-


    "Well, these are certainly the kind of champion selections Team XS would make," Commentator A observed.


    "Yes, I think other teams might lose if they went with these selections, but it''s hard to say for Team XS," Commentator B said.


    ¡°Don''t say that. Team XS''s champions on all threenes are all ss cannons. I regret what I said earlier,¡± Commentator A said.

 Chapter 2492

    Chapter 2492


    ?


    "I think I feel the same way, haha!" Commentator B said with augh. "Let''s wait for the results."


    "To be honest, I have more confidence in their opponents'' selections," Commentator A replied.


    "Yes, but Team XS will be powerless unless they can hold out until theter stage of the game," Commentator B said.


    Meanwhile, the fans in the stadium were all making a lot of noise. None of them were too concerned despite being shocked at the chosen champions. After all, this was Team XS.


    The reactions were simr in the livestream channel.


    Soon, thepetition began, and Leon Batton immediately took first blood by killing the enemy''s Top Solo.


    The atmosphere in the stadium instantly became energized.


    The match heated up when three opponents headed to the Top Lane to attack Leon in retaliation.


    However, he faced them head-on with impressive reaction speed and high skill level, killing all three of them in quick session.


    Everyone in the stadium went wild in the wake of S managing to take out four opponents just mere moments after the match began-


    "Ahh! You''re doing it, S!"


    "D*mn, I''m having goosebumps!"


    "Someone call the ambnce!"


    Meanwhile, thementators had much to say, as well-


    "Oh my god! Is this what dancing on the razor''s edge looks like? It''s so cool!" Commentator A eximed.


    ¡°I take back what I said. I still think Team XS is going to win!" Commentator B yelled.


    And, over on the livestream channel-


    "Didn''t thementators doubt Team XS''s champion selections?"


    "Do thementators feel embarrassed now?"


    "Hahaha! Honestly, I''d be worried if other yers chose those champions. However, I''m not worried at all when it''s Team XS."


    Meanwhile, Leon''s teammates were beside themselves on the stage-


    "Leon, you''re way too good!" Stewart eximed.


    "You''re the greatest of all time, Leon!" Jackey added.


    "You go, Leon!" Bryan cheered.


    "I should camp at Top Lane for this round. We still need to depend on


    swnoe


    Sto carry us through," Damien


    said.


    ¡°Let''s end this match quickly," Leon said calmly.


    "Okay!" everyone answered


    simultaneously, feeling motivated after he had killed off four of their opponents right at the beginning of the match.


    Team XS did well on all threenes for the rest of it.


    The team''s Jungler also managed to kill every opponent he encountered.


    Team XS won the match within


    eneminutes, dominating the s throughout every mineN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ematch. Content et


    the short


    of


    It happened so quickly that even the audience members hadn''t registered the fact that they''d won.


    The enemies barely had a chance to catch a breather.


    Team XS''s fans were left stunned when they saw the word ''victory'' on the screen-


    "I can''t believe this matchsted for only twelve minutes!"


    "That''s how long I take to drink a cup of tea. I can''t believe they won so soon."


    "Is this Team XS? I''m surprised!"


    "Oh my god! That''s so cool."


    Thementators were beside themselves¡ª


    "Umm, I''m truly shocked," Commentator A muttered.


    "Team XS is made up of beasts!" Commentator B eximed.


    "Team XS is out of this world, right?"


    "They must be the best team in the gxy!" Commentator B added.


    On the livestream channel-


    "Woah, Team XS is amazing!"


    "Team XS is the best!"


    "They''re way too cool!"

 Chapter 2493

    Chapter 2493


    ?


    The second match began shortly after.


    Team XS chose the same champions, and their opponents did the same with theirs, as they were reluctant to admit defeat.


    History repeated itself, and Leon Batton led his team to victory again.


    In the third match, both teams chose the same champions yet again.


    Bothmentators were shocked when they confirmed their champion selections-


    "What''s going on? Why aren''t they banning the heroes Team XS is good at?"


    "Looks like the opponents are truly upset and probably refusing to admit defeat. That''s why they keep choosing the same champions for the rematch.


    "I''d have banned Lucian if I were them."


    Meanwhile, on the livestream channel-


    "Team XS''s opponents are so stubborn."


    ¡°What are they waiting for? They should ban Lucian."


    ¡°It''s just a disaster waiting to happen. They''re digging their own graves due to stubbornness. Hahaha!¡±


    Every yer kept calm up on stage before Leon and his teammates began ughtering their opponents as soon as the match started.


    In ten minutes, Team XS''s Top Solo and Jungler had destroyed one of the enemy''snes.


    In fifteen minutes, Leon carried his entire team to victory, winning with a score of three-to-zero again.


    The audience kept pping and cheering, feeling excited about their victory despite the obvious oue.


    Thementators were even more so exhrated¡ª


    "This is Team XS, after all."


    "I should apologize for what I said about their champion selections earlier."


    "Team XS has be even more powerful ever since S joined the team."


    "S is unstoppable!"


    "I heard X Quest was the one who discovered S. X is amazing!"


    "What? X found him? She''s got great instincts!"


    The excitement carried onto the livestream channel-


    "Woah, X is awesome!"


    "X is not only beautiful, but she''s also talented at choosing the right yer for the team."


    "X has good judgment."


    "Team XS is getting more and more fun to watch."


    "I''m going crazy, hahaha! I''d surrender right away if I were their opponent."


    Everyone in the stadium was excited by the oue.


    Leon and his teammates were equally excited-


    "Killing them was so fun. I like this kind of massacre-style of ying," Stewart said.


    "We used to do this, too, but it was never as fun as ying with S," Jackey expressed. "Ever since S joined us, I feel like my role as Support is insignificant," Bryan told them.


    "My role


    Jungler feels pointless,


    too. Anyone could rece me, and


    we''d


    win,


    t belongs to ot


    to


    Everyone couldn''t resistughing when they heard what he said.


    Meanwhile, Leon appeared at ease and behaved as if the victory had nothing to do with him.


    He approached his opponents to shake their hands while his teammates followed suit.


    The losing team seemed thoroughly


    depressed, and their Top Solo even had his arms sprawled out on the keyboard without a


    Wontent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He only stood up to shake hands with Leon after his teammate informed him he was there.


    He felt inferior in front of the


    ner for failing to make a


    toExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    s champion no


    hard he tried during the


    He couldn''t evennd a single skill on Team XS''s Top Solo despite trying every method possible.


    He always considered his skill level was decent within his team, but now, he realized he was far inferior to Leon.


    His entire team thought of themselves as geniuses in their alliance.

 Chapter 2494

    Chapter 2494


    ?


    But now, the opponent''s Top Solo believed S was the true genius, while yers like them were merely ordinary yerspared to him. Leon Batton could sense how disappointed he felt at the loss.


    "Keep it up," he encouraged softly while holding his opponent''s hand.


    The guy instantly felt his heart expanding with warmth at his words although he couldn''t stop feeling depressed.


    After both teams shook hands, Leon led his teammates to the center of the stage, and then they bowed to the audience.


    Right then, the pretty emcee walked onto the stage.


    "S, please stay. I''d like to interview you today," she addressed Leon with a smile.


    The rest of the team exchanged knowing nces and grinned upon hearing that, backing away immediately to leave the stage.


    Their fans were all screaming excitedly below the stage


    "S! You''re amazing!"


    "S is so handsome. I''m going crazy! I thought his teammates were already pretty good-looking, but I didn''t expect him to be even more so." "Everyone on Team XS can have careers as models, right? Even actors in television dramas don''t look as good as them."


    "I''m a big fan now!"


    Their voices ovepped with each other''s and lent to a chaotic scene, irking Leon endlessly.


    However, he kept his cool as the stage lights were directed at him, making him appear almost as if there was a halo above him.


    He looked like an angel sent from above, untouchable to othermoners who could only d eyes on him.


    Even the pretty emcee couldn''t help but feel excited when she gazed at Leon, despite meeting countless good-looking young men before.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She walked up to Leon and smiled. ¡°Congrattions to S and Team XS for winning thepetition again."


    "Thank you," he replied curtly.


    "We know Team XS has gotten much stronger ever since you joined. You and your teammates seem to be getting along quite well, aren''t you?" she questioned.


    "Yeah."


    "Is there anything you would like to say to your fans?" she prompted.


    "Thank you all for your support," he replied, causing


    another meet


    from the audience when they heard his words-


    "Ahh! S sounds so cold and diplomatic, but I still like him a lot."


    ¡°He''s like a male protagonist from an eSports novel! I''m going crazy!"


    "I don''t like aloof men, but S is an exception. I really like S!"


    "S is the greatest!"


    "That man up there is the one I worship."


    The emcee chuckled at the various


    outbursts. Smiling, she kept her


    gaze on Lean. "Your fans are praising members of Team XS for your good looks. I''m curious; do you have standards on looks as a requirement when choosing a yer to join the team?


    "How are all of you so good-looking?" she went on.


    Everyone was curious about the answer to that question, too.


    The entire stadium fell silent all of a sudden.


    "I''m not sure," Leon replied.


    "I suppose it ys a part, however minor it may be, right?" she asked. "All right, let''s get back to business¡ý¡ý want to ask why you picked Lucian for all three matches. Weren''t you worried your opponents might figure out your tactics and use counter-measures against you?"


    QUA


    "No, I wasn''t worried."


    "You''re a very confident guy, S. You are a great yer," she praised.


    He didn''t respond, still appearing cold and arrogant.


    ¡°Do you feel good after winning thepetition today, S?" she added after a moment''s hesitation.


    "Not too bad," he answered simply.


    "That''s it?"


    "Yeah," he said.


    "I have a question that your fans are all curious to know," the emcee said. "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    She wasn''t supposed to ask a personal question on stage, but she was curious to know.


    "No."


    She seemed happy about his answer. "Is there someone you like? Perhaps you could tell us who you admire."

 Chapter 2495

    Chapter 2495


    "Yes," Leon Batton answered while looking straight at the camera without further exnations. His seemingly unintentional response instantly elicited amotion from the audience. Many female fans lost control of their emotions as screams erupted across the stadium-


    "Oh my god! He has feelings for someone already! I''m truly envious of that girl!"


    "I wonder who she is. How lucky is she to be liked by someone like him?"


    "Ahh! I''m so jealous! S, I worship you! How could you like another girl?"


    Leon knew exactly what his female fans were reacting to, but he could care less.


    The pretty emcee next to him also seemed noticeably disappointed at his answer despite her unwavering smile. "How old is she? What does she do?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "We''re the same age. I can''t give you any further details," he said firmly while ncing casually at the camera. He wondered if Hannah Rnd was watching and if she was paying attention to him.


    "Have you confessed your feelings to her?" she asked in curiosity.


    "Not yet. She ran away before I could."


    "What do you mean?" she asked, looking confused.


    "It''s not important," he shook his head. "Anyway, all you need to know is that I have feelings for someone in particr.


    "Do you have any other questions?" he added as he locked eyes with the emcee, who suddenly seemed awkward.


    She knew Leon was getting annoyed


    with her


    smile


    questions, so she forced a


    her face and shook her


    head. "No, that''s all."


    Nodding curtly, he directly handed the microphone to her before


    pivoting


    to walk off the stage


    swnovel


    oblivious to the screaming audience. Content belongs to


    Meanwhile, on the livestream channel-


    "Oh my


    Does that mean the


    l


    likes doesn''t like him, back? Did she run away before he I confess to her?" Cent


    "I wonder who that girl is. She sounds snobbish."


    "I''m honestly envious of her. I wonder if she''s watching thepetition."


    "I even dreamed of bing his girlfriend. Does this mean I don''t have a chance anymore?"


    "I''m so jealous of that girl!"


    "S looks handsome even from behind. I wonder what it feels like to be admired by someone like him."


    "I''d like to know, too."


    Meanwhile, Hannah was sitting in her room as she watched the livestream on her phone.


    She heard what Leon said earlier and felt bitter on the inside.


    Did that mean he liked someone else? It had to be true since he''d admitted it in front of everyone.


    That girl must be very important to him.


    Hannah was curious about the girl''s identity, which caused the stoic Leon to admit his feelings for her in public willingly. Who would run away from him before he could confess?

 Chapter 2496

    Chapter 2496


    Hannah Rnd was envious of that girl.


    She knew nothing could ever happen between her and Leon Batton, and they might not even talk to each other again, but it still felt awful.


    That girl had what she constantly thought about and wanted.


    Hannah calmed herself down by taking a deep breath before steeling herself to be strong and gazing at Leon through the screen. "Leon, I wish you nothing but happiness. I hope you can always be with the girl you like," she murmured and then proceeded to lock her phone.


    Knock, knock, knock-


    Three rapid knocks came upon her door a second before her mother stormed in with a stern look on her face.


    "What''s the matter, Mommy?" Hannah asked, noticing that her mother didn''t seem too well.


    Her mother quickly stepped forward. "Hannah, I''ve been diagnosed with brain cancer. I need surgery."


    Her admission stunned Hannah, who felt as if the entire world was copsing before her.


    Brain cancer? That was serious.


    The failure rate of the surgery was high, but many people even suffer from memory loss or decline in intelligence after such surgeries.


    At that moment, Hannah wanted to ask God why bad things seemed to be happening to her.


    Her father had just been cured, and now her mother was diagnosed with cancer.


    She looked at her mother nervously. "Is it curable? How high is the sess rate of the surgery?"


    "ording to the doctor, there''s a fifty-percent sess rate," her mother said, frowning deeply. "But I don''t want to be treated. I''m here to inform you about some matters.


    "I''ll start losing my memory in theter stage of this brain cancer. I might not even be able to think normally.


    "That''s why I need to tell you some important things before that happens.


    "Hannah, if I die, you must take care of your father, brother, and yourself.


    ¡°Also, my mother left me some money after I got married, but I can''t ess the money until I reach the age of sixty.


    "That''s the retirement fund she left behind for me as a safety just in case I need itter. Think of it as ast resort.


    "If I die, my children can ess the money. The document is in the safe-deposit box under my nightstand. The password is your birth date.


    "Take the money out and keep it somewhere safe. Use it as an emergency fund for the family, but keep it a secret from your father or brother.


    "And, if you''re wondering why I


    chose to tell you about the money... Firstly, your father might remarry someone else after I''m gone, so you might not see a cent of it if the money goes to him. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Secondly, you''re the most reliable one in the family, even more so than your brother. I won''t worry if you''re in charge.


    ¡°There''s a total of one million. Make sure you allocate the money ordingly. You can decide how to use it, and I won''t get involved. I trust in youpletely.


    "That''s all I wanted to say," her mother exined at length with utmost seriousness.


    After that, she came closer to hug Hannah. "My sweet Hannah, I don''t want to leave you. I want to be there when you get married and have children. I want to look after your


    children for you. Content belongs toExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Unfortunately, fate is unkind. Our family already ran out of money to cure your father. I don''t want to drag you all down further. That''s why I have no choice but to die.


    "Don''t tell your father and brother. This is just between us girls.


    "I''ll try to keep this a secret for as


    long as possible. It would be toote for any treatment once the


    s be obvious. The e


    nothing your father and brother can do even if they want to spend money to treat me then," she added.

 Chapter 2497

    Chapter 2497


    Hannah Rnd''s heart ached upon hearing what her mother said.


    She felt as if the sky was crashing down on her.


    Her mother''s illness was much more severe than her father''s. It was very likely she would end up dying if she didn''t get the treatment as soon as possible.


    She might not survive even if she did receive treatment.


    To Hannah, her parents were the most important people in the world. She couldn''t watch her mother die without doing something.


    "Mom, can''t you take the money out in advance for your treatment? Can''t you negotiate with them?" she asked.


    Her mother shook her head. "I''ve tried, but they won''t allow it. There are rules in the contract we signed back then."


    ¡°Let me think of something," she insisted, hastily wiping her tears away. "Leave it to me. I''ll make sure you get treated. You''ll recover. You''ll survive. I won''t let you die."


    Her mother shook her head after hearing this. ¡°No, we''ve already spent our savings on your father''s treatment. There is nothing left."


    "No, I''ll be responsible for this. I want to make sure you live," she told her mother in determination. "Give me the document, and I''ll see if I can use it as a mortgage."


    "I''ve already asked. It won''t work," her mother replied.


    Hannah''s frown deepened again. "Then I''ll think of other ways."


    "What other ways?"


    "I''ll try asking my ssmates for money," she said.


    "Your ssmates? They''re rich, but they are still students. How much money could they possibly have?" her mother questioned incredulously. "Forget about it, Hannah. Stop wasting your efforts on me. I have epted my fate."


    She didn''t want her daughter to go through all that trouble.


    She only wanted to leave peacefully.


    Hannah still seemed persistent. "Don''t worry. I''ll get enough money in three days."


    Honestly, she didn''t even know if her ssmates would lend her the money as she wasn''t particrly popr among her peers in school.


    She was bullied often due to her timid personality.


    However, she still wanted to give it a try. She would think of other ways if that didn''t work.


    She believed she could get enough money to cure her mother.


    "Hannah, why won''t you listen to me?" her mother sighed in exasperation. "You would still need to pay the money back. This illness is going to cost a fortune.


    "I don''t even know how much you''d


    have left after paying them back using the ims from my insurance policy. What would you do without that money, hmm? What would your father and brother do?


    "Don''t you want to get married? Don''t you need it for your wedding? And your brother, too. When he gets married, he''ll need a lot of money for the wedding gifts and a house. He can''t even afford to buy a house now. What would you guys do if I leave a huge debt in my wake?"


    She regretted telling her daughter the truth now that she considered it over. Hannah wouldn''t have resorted to such a method otherwise.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She hadn''t thought it through. She also underestimated how much her daughter cared about her.


    Hannah was still relentless. "I don''t


    care about all that. I only care that you survive Your life is more important than money," she said after taking a deep breath. "We can alway@earn everything back in the future. But once you die, you''re gone forever. Mom, believe me. will do whatever it takes to keep you alive." Content belongs to


    She vowed to keep her mother alive even if she had to work as an escort or a prostitute.


    Her mother released a long, helpless sigh knowing that she couldn''t be convinced otherwise. "I shouldn''t have told you. I thought you''d listen to me."


    Hannah didn''t reply but merely hugged her mother tightly.


    The two talked for a while before her mother left.


    Hannah then took out her phone and began calling her ssmates she used to be rtively close with.


    All of them rejected her.

 Chapter 2498

    Chapter 2498


    Some of them wouldn''t even give Hannah Rnd an answer before hanging up rudely.


    She still hadn''t borrowed a single cent after calling all the ssmates she was rtively close with.


    She couldn''t count on any of them, nor did she want to contact her rtives, who had stayed away from her family ever since they went bankrupt. The rtives acted as if being associated with them would result in significant losses.


    Those same rtives would show up at their house with various gifts to get close to them back when her family business was doing well. They would travel a fair distance to visit even when her house was far away in the suburbs.


    But now?


    None of them had shown up ever since her family had gone into financial trouble. None bothered to ask how they were doing.


    Hannah had seen how realistic this society could be.


    With her phone in hand, Hannah became lost in thought.


    Who could she look for now since she couldn''t count on any of her ssmates or rtives?


    Right then, a name suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Should she look for that person even if he had lewd intentions toward her?


    She was sure he would give her the money if she went to him, but it meant she would lose her virginity.


    Even so, her mother''s life was more important than her virginity.


    With this thought in mind, she hastily looked for an unsaved


    r on her phone, pressine


    dial


    she found it. Content Belongs


    to noveldrama.org


    Soon, a man picked up. "Looking for me, Hannah?"


    "Yeah. Can we meet up and talk?"


    "Sure. I''m


    the presidential suite at


    Hilton over and ''ll be waiting for you." Content


    el. Room 9999. C s to en.kikistoriesent


    "Okay," Hannah replied reluctantly before hanging up.


    She stood up and went to freshen herself in the bathroom.


    Then, she changed clothes before grabbing her phone and left the house to take the bus to Hilton Hotel. Upon arriving, she took the elevator to Room 9999, the presidential suite.


    Her limbs felt heavy as she stood staring at the closed red wooden door with the number 9999 on the surface.


    She knew that she would be walking into apletely different world once she went through this door.


    She took a deep breath, hesitating for a moment before pressing on the doorbell.


    Ding-dong. Ding-dong.


    The door opened almost instantly.


    Hannah immediately averted her gaze to stare at the ground.


    The first thing that came into sight


    ¨¥


    was a pair of white disposable slippers. Her eyes gradually followed the length of long, slender legs upward until they rested upon a white bathrobe. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 2499

    Chapter 2499


    Hannah Rnd sucked in a deep breath, her eyesnding on a handsome young man when she looked up.


    He appeared to be in his early twenties, exuding an aura of sess and elegance.


    "You''re here," he said softly.


    Hannah nodded slowly, her heart racing.


    "Come in," he said before walking back into the room.


    She followed him inside, feeling extremely heavy on her feet. A few steps felt like a thousand miles to her.


    She hesitated and halted in her tracks as soon as she walked through the door.


    Sensing that Hannah was no longer following him, the man turned around and walked up to her.


    Closing the door with his foot, he leaned against the wall next to her as he lit up a cigarette. "I''m guessing you came to me today because you were going to agree to my suggestion, but you''re having second thoughts, aren''t you?"


    His family had a close rtionship with Hannah''s family, and he had liked her ever since they were children.


    He always treated her like his future wife, but she never reciprocated his feelings.


    He offered to provide for her financially when her family went bankrupt, but she rejected him without even thinking about it.


    He was overjoyed when she called today, thinking she had finally decided to ept his suggestion.


    However, he didn''t expect her to be hesitant again.


    "I''m sorry, l-I''ve taken up your time," Hannah said with a deep frown. "I can''t."


    With that, she directly turned around to leave.


    He spoke up then. "I know you''re in a difficult position, Hannah. You''lle back to me even if you leave now. So, don''t leave, please?


    "Let me


    to be


    you


    care of you. Is it so bad


    I can give you whatever t in Antis if you stav


    my side. Content belongsN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    1009


    "You can continue to study if you want. Otherwise, you can also choose to travel all over the world. What do you say?


    ¡°Come on. Be a good girl, all right?" he urged. He sounded kind and gentle the entire time.


    However, she shook her head. "I''m sorry, Stephen."


    Stephen Dunn frowned slightly before walking up to her. "Why are you doing this? Stop hesitating, will you?


    "Hannah, I can make you happy. Believe me," Stephen dered sincerely.


    She shook her head again and then turned and left.


    She still couldn''t take that step in the end.


    Hannah felt useless.


    She even imagined how she''d sleep with him while en route to the hotel,


    only


    y to chicken out as soon as he


    walked into the room.


    belongs to en.kikistori


    No matter what, she couldn''t give herself to Stephen, whom she had no feelings for.


    Stephen was handsome and capable, and he was also good to her, but she simply didn''t love him.


    She couldn''t betray herself for her mother''s sake.


    She couldn''t cross that line.


    Hannah hastened her footsteps to


    avoid


    le nging her mind again,


    letting out a long sigh of


    g out of the hotel


    W


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    Panting, she then ced her hands on her knees, feeling alive again.


    There was a saying that a person could let anything go once pushed to the limit.


    However, Hannah realized she simply couldn''t.

 Chapter 2500

    Chapter 2500


    Hannah Rnd had to think of another way.


    What could earn her a lot of money in a short amount of time?


    She sat on the stairs in front of the hotel entrance while weighing her options.


    In the end, she considered singing at a bar.


    She could do that.


    In an exclusive bar, she¡¯d be able to earn a few thousand dors for a single show.


    She could ask the manager to pay her half a year¡¯s sry in advance bymitting to work three


    shifts daily for the duration without fail.


    Perhaps that could be a way to resolve her family''s financial woes if that was the case.


    With this in mind, Hannah hastily searched for a nearby bar, noticing one right across from the hotel


    named Hilton Bar.


    This bar was among the highest-ranked bars in Antis for the past few years.


    If this ce was hiring, she was positive she could get the job.


    She hurried into the crowded and lively bar.


    People were dancing and drinking merrily as lights shed around them while music sted from


    speakers.


    The ambiance seemed very exciting.


    She approached one of the waiters. ¡°Hi. Do you hire singers here?¡±


    The waiter nodded. ¡°Yes, we happen to be looking for one. We were nning to distribute some


    flyers tomorrow.¡±


    Overjoyed, her heart raced with hope as she enquired further. ¡°May I ask to see your manager?¡±


    Hilton Bar would be the best ce to work since it was known for giving its employees the respect


    they deserved.


    Moreover, they wouldn¡¯t force their employees to do shady shenanigans.


    Singers only had to sing and nothing else.


    ¡°What is it about?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a job,¡± Hannah replied.


    The waiter promptly pointed toward the elevator. ¡°Our manager¡¯s office is on the top floor. You¡¯ll see


    it as soon as you get out of the elevator.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Hannah quickly took the elevator to the top floor and followed his instructions. When she found the


    right office, she knocked on the door politely as her heart pounded.


    She wondered if the manager would let her stay.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    She soon heard a woman¡¯s pleasant voice, spurring her to open the door to enter.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    A stunningly beautiful woman appeared before her, wearing a ck, tight-fitting tuxedo over a white


    shirt. She was going through documents at her spotless desk.


    Her long, ck hair reached her waist. At first nce, she reminded Hannah of a beautiful red rose.


    Hannah, who admired good-looking people, found the manager very easy on the eyes.


    Then, she noticed the manager¡¯s name on the desk. ¡°Manager Rihanna Jensen.¡±


    It was such a nice name.


    Attractive people all had such great names.


    She quickly stepped forward and looked at Rihanna Jensen. ¡°Hello, please allow me to introduce


    myself. I¡¯m Hannah Rnd. I''m pleased to meet you. ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up, pretty girl?¡± Rihanna asked curiously.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re looking for a singer. Could you let me give it a try? I need this job desperately,¡± she


    asked.


    ¡°Why do you need this job? You seem very young. You¡¯re probably still a student, aren¡¯t you? We


    don¡¯t hire underage people here,¡± Rihanna answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m already in my final year, so I¡¯m an adult. Ms. Jensen, please. I need this job to pay for my


    mother¡¯s medical treatment.¡±

 Chapter 2501

    Chapter 2501


    Rihanna Jensen gave Hannah Rnd a searching look after her confession. Sighing under her


    breath, she stood up to circle Hannah beforeing to stand in front of her.


    ¡°You look decent, and you¡¯re in good shape, too. Sing me a song then,¡± Rihanna urged.


    Singing was Hannah¡¯s forte, a talent her parents had cultivated since she was a kid. They had spent


    a lot of money on their daughter to enhance her artistic skills.


    Hannah quickly thought of a song, ''The Brightest Star''. She kept her gaze on the manager and


    started singing¡ª


    ¡°Can the brightest star in the night sky hear the one who¡¯s looking up and sighing with loneliness?


    ¡°Oh, can the brightest star in the night sky remember the person who used to be by my side?


    ¡°I pray for a vulnerable heart and eyes that are capable of tears.


    ¡°Give me the courage to believe and embrace you through the lies."


    She sang every line and word with genuine passion.


    Her voice was beautiful and powerful, like the voice of an angel.


    Rihanna was mesmerized by her singing, feeling like she was looking at a future singing sensation.


    She pped enthusiastically after the song ended. ¡°Well done! You have the voice of an angel. I¡¯ve


    heard so many professional singers for the job, yet you¡¯re still the best among them.¡±


    Hannah smiled in pleasure when she heard her. ¡°That¡¯s too kind of you. Do I have a chance at the


    job?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re pretty and can sing well. I like you. We¡¯ll pay you three thousand dors per


    show in the evening. Normally, our singers perform three shows each night.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hannah was overjoyed and relieved at the same time. ¡°Can I please make a request?¡± she asked


    hesitantly.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°My mother has brain cancer and needs a lot of money to start the treatment. Can we sign a


    contract so that I can get half a year¡¯s sry in advance? I''llmit to performing three shows a


    night for half a year, and I won''t miss a single show, no matter rain or shine.


    ¡°We need a lot of money for the surgery,¡± Hannah confided softly after her lengthy exnation for


    her request.


    She seemed desperate for money.


    Rihanna considered it for a while. ¡°You¡¯d be earning nine thousand dors for three shows a day. In


    a month, that¡¯s at least 270,000! In six months, the totales up to 1,620,000. You¡¯re very new,


    and I don''t even know you. How could I give you that much money? Why do you think you deserve


    my trust?¡±


    ¡°I think I deserve it because I can bring in huge crowds,¡± she replied with determination.


    The pretty manager raised her brows and stared at her for a few seconds. ¡°You¡¯re pretty confident.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m capable of bing a professional singer," she replied calmly. "If I be famous one day, I


    promise I won¡¯t ask for a raise, and I won¡¯t leave for better offers. I¡¯ll work for you until you don¡¯t


    need me anymore.


    ¡°You can include these terms in the contract. If I change my mind, you can im some


    compensation for it. You get to decide on thepensation sum, too.¡±


    Hannah genuinely wanted this deal to work out.


    Moreover, she meant every word she said from the bottom of her heart.


    Rihanna nodded satisfactorily after hearing this. She then looked searchingly at the youngdy


    again. ¡°All right, I ept your offer.¡±


    Hannah didn¡¯t expect her new boss to agree with her request this quickly. She was pleasantly


    surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    Rihanna nodded.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I might be a con artist? What made you agree so soon?¡±

 Chapter 2502

    Chapter 2502


    ¡°Firstly, you don¡¯t look like a con artist. I believe I can trust you. Secondly, you¡¯re very loyal to your


    parents. People like you have good character. You don''t break your promises easily.


    "Thirdly, you seem confident, and I like confident people. I¡¯ve never met anyone who would dare to


    say they can bring in huge crowds as soon as they walk in here,¡± Rihanna Jensen said.


    She admired this gentle-looking and pretty girl. She sensed a lot of potential in Hannah Rnd.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± Hannah expressed gratefully while repeatedly shaking her hand.


    Rihanna was her savior.


    Getting the money in advance meant her mother could get her illness treated.


    The pretty manager smiled and stopped her. ¡°All right, all right. Let''s not get carried away. I¡¯m only


    paying your sry in advance. I¡¯m not donating the money to you. You don¡¯t have to thank me like


    this.¡±


    Hannah shook her head at that. ¡°No, that¡¯s a huge deal already. Nobody else would be willing to do


    that. After all, I¡¯m aplete stranger to you.¡±


    Rihanna chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll protect you as long as you¡¯re working for us as a singer. Our


    singers aren''t required to drink or socialize with customers. You can get off the stage as soon as


    you¡¯re done singing.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. I used toe here frequently.¡±


    The manager was shocked. ¡°You did? Youe from a wealthy family?¡±


    Customers spent at least several hundred thousand dors on average at the bar.


    She nodded again. ¡°Yeah, my family used to be rich, but that¡¯s no longer the case.¡±


    ¡°All right. In that case,e over to sign the employment contract tomorrow. You can start working


    right away,¡± Rihanna told her. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to you once you sign the contract. You can pay


    for your mother¡¯s treatment without worries.¡±


    Hannah felt warm in her heart. ¡°Thank you! Honestly, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You can leave now. I¡¯ve still got work to do,¡± Rihanna said.


    She nodded in understanding, shaking her manager''s hand again before leaving the office.


    She felt so at ease the moment she left.


    She no longer had to worry about finances for her mother¡¯s treatment. She was grateful that her


    parents cultivated her talent in singing which enabled her to utilize it now at a crucial moment to


    save her mother¡¯s life.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t wait to share the news with her mother.


    Hannah hastened her footsteps, hurrying out of the bar with this thought in mind, and took the bus


    home.


    She practically jogged home after getting down at her stop to find her mother watching the


    television in the hall.


    Although they lived in a shabby environment, it was kept spotless. As a result, it looked like a


    comfortable ce to live in.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She stepped forward and hugged her mother tightly as soon as she saw her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve got enough


    money for your treatment!¡±

 Chapter 2503

    Chapter 2503


    Hannah Rnd¡¯s mother was surprised at her words. ¡°How? Where did you get the money?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her mother was quick to push her away. ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    She seemed worried that her daughter would do something bad for her sake.


    Hannah knew in an instant what her mother was thinking.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I earned this money the proper way,¡± she assured her.


    ¡°I borrowed it from a good friend. I¡¯m sure you know her. We used to sit next to each other until she


    transferred to another school during the second semester of our junior year. Her name is Celine


    Belfast.


    ¡°I got in touch with her today and told her everything. She said she¡¯d lend me the money after


    listening to what I said.


    ¡°She has a lot of money saved up, and it¡¯s enough for your treatment. However, it¡¯s on the condition


    that I must return the money, which I will.


    ¡°Her family owns a propertypany, and they are hiring a sales personnel. I¡¯ll be working there to


    repay my debt,¡± she exined.


    She had to lie. Although she was going to work at a decent bar, it was still a night shift job. That


    wasn¡¯t a proper job for her parents with traditional mindsets.


    Hence, her mother didn''t have to know about the details. If she did, she''de up with all sorts of


    excuses.


    First of all, her mother would disagree. In her opinion, people fromplicated backgrounds


    frequented such bars. Girls weren¡¯t safe in ces like that.


    Then, she would argue with her daughter and even force her to quit thinking about working in a bar.


    All Hannah¡¯s efforts would go to waste.


    To prevent that from happening, she had no choice but to lie.


    Her mother seemed surprised. ¡°Are you serious? Hannah, I don¡¯t agree with this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I''m serious," she nodded. "Why would I lie to you? I¡¯ll have to work for her family for a very


    long time without a sry, but that¡¯s not importantpared to your life.


    ¡°Why would you disagree, Mom?¡± she added.


    Her mother had a look of guilt in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a lot of money we¡¯re talking about here. When will


    you ever get to stop working? I might not even be cured if I receive treatment for my cancer.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it all be a waste if I still end up dead after spending all that money?


    ¡°Even if I do survive it, it still won¡¯t do. My life shouldn¡¯t be exchanged with your freedom,¡± her


    mother added.

 Chapter 2504

    Chapter 2504


    Hannah Rnd''s mother was touched by what she heard, but she also felt deeply remorseful.


    She regretted telling Hannah about her circumstances.


    She hadn''t thought things through, she felt.


    If she hadn''t said anything and just died quietly on her own, Hannah wouldn''t have been like this.


    She broke down crying the next second, shaking her head repeatedly and murmuring as she cried. "Hannah, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault. I''m useless. Please don''t do this, Hannah, okay?


    Nevertheless, Hannah had a determined look in her eyes. "All right, stop talking about this. I''ve already made up my mind. Besides, the money is in my ount already, and I''ve also signed the contract. It''s not something I can regret and change my mind on.


    "Thepensation I have to pay for terminating the contract goes up to several million dors. Do you think I can afford to break it?" Hannah asked, continuing to lie to stop her mother from going on.


    "Give me your friend''s phone number. I''ll try to convince her. I can''t ept this," her mother insisted.


    "It''s already been decided! Listen to me, Mom," she said in frustration.


    "But I don''t want you to lose your freedom."


    ¡°It''s fine. You''re more important to me," she countered. "Alright, let''s not dwell on it. Even if you try talking to her, she won''t listen to you if I don''t agree with your decision."


    Her mother broke down crying again. She knew she had raised a wonderful daughter. In fact, Hannah was the best daughter in the world.


    Nobody else could treat her better than her daughter.


    Her mother could only shake her head helplessly.


    "I have to look after her sickly father in the evenings, too. It''s part of the contract for my repayment," Hannah added.


    Her mother felt even more sorry for her daughter now. "What? You even have to do that?"


    She nodded, thinking that it was the perfect excuse to go out in the evenings.


    "Her father is ill and can''t even look after himself. That''s why somebody needs to look after him round the clock.


    "They''ve found a helper, but the family members don''t have time to be at home in the evenings. That''s why they''re hoping someone trustworthy can stay around to supervise the helper.


    "My friend can''t trust other people, so she wanted me to be there to supervise the helper.


    "I was the one who volunteered after


    some consideration. If I only take


    the sales personnel job, it would take too long to repay the debt. That''s why I''m also taking the


    part-time job in the eveningsel


    be


    working until two or three in the morning before I head home,¡± she exined lengthily.


    Her mother felt her heart aching. "Do you have a death wish?¡±


    "I''m still young. I''ve got the energy. It''s nothing," she said, shaking her head. "Someone is looking after her father during the day, so it''s mainly in the evenings that I''m needed. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    UMS


    "Honestly, I''m supposed to look after him all night long, but she knows


    that I would be working the next day. That''s why I''m only required until two or three in the morning.


    asionally, it mighting me


    swnovel


    That was the only way her mother wouldn''t worry when she had toe homete after singing at the bar in the evenings.


    When the time came, Hannah would pretend to go to work during the day and then wait until the evening to head to the bar.


    "She knows that I need to apany you to the hospital soon. That''s why I only have to go in the evenings and go home around two to three in the mornings," she added.

 Chapter 2505

    Chapter 2505


    "Do you have to do this, Hannah?¡± Hannah Rnd''s mother asked.


    She nodded.


    She had to do this.


    Her mother reluctantly nodded after seeing how determined her daughter was, even though she felt deeply heartbroken.


    All parents wanted to provide their children with a stable and peaceful life. No parent would want their children to suffer like this.


    She felt so guilty that she wanted to kill herself.


    Hannah could tell exactly how her mother felt. She pulled her into her embrace carefully.


    "Don''t be like that, Mom," she mumbled. "I know what you''re thinking, so stop overthinking it. Getting your health back is more important. We have money for the medical treatment now. Do you think we should tell Dad and my brother?"


    She hesitated for a moment and then added, "My thought is not to tell them at all."


    After much pondering, she felt that her father and brother would only worry if they found out.


    Nothing would change the circumstances anyway.


    Since she had already taken up the financial responsibilities, she might as well handle the rest herself. Initially, she did consider telling the family about all this because she believed they had the right to know. However, perhaps it was better if they didn''t find out now.


    Her mother''s frown deepened. "We can''t tell them. I don''t want them to worry after finding out.¡±


    Hannah nodded. "I think so, too. It''s decided then. We won''t tell them."


    "Hannah, I''m sorry for everything you have to go through," her mother sighed. "My darling daughter."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Don''t worry about it, Mom. Focus on getting well. I''m here for you."


    Her words made her mother feel warm in her heart. Her daughter was her only support system right now, offering a ray of hope during her darkest times.


    "Hannah, thank you," her mother


    said sincerely. "And I''m sorry that your father and I are such useless parents that we couldn''t give you the good life you deserve." Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    Hannah''s peers of the same age were all studying in a carefree manner, but she was the only one who had to go through so many hardships for her parents'' sake.


    She had to quit school because of her father''s health, and now she had to find a job because of her mother''s health.


    In fact, she had to work day and night.


    Her mother truly felt that she had failed as a mother.


    If she had a chance in the future, she would certainly try to repay her daughter''s kindness.


    Hannah just shook her head firmly.


    "Mom, a lot of things are decided by


    fate. It''s not what you and Dad did We can only do our best despite what cards we''re dealt in life. Don''t worry about what''s beyond our control.


    ton


    S


    "Besides, it doesn''t mean things won''t get better just because life s currently horrendous. I won''t ept fate.


    change things for the better


    for our family with my abilities. Content belongs to


    UMS


    "Not only will I ensure that you recover, but I also want to restore our family''s pride," she said confidently.


    Hannah knew the money she would earn from singing would be more than enough to cover her mother''s medical treatment.


    She would use the rest to start a small business if she had any money left.


    She believed in herself, though she hadn''t thought about what to do with the money yet.


    Her mother was pleased to hear what she said. "Hannah, you''re such a good girl."

 Chapter 2506

    Chapter 2506


    Hannah Rnd smiled without saying anything.


    ***


    Hannah arrived at the bar where she worked at seven o''clock the next evening and walked into Rihanna Jensen''s office.


    Rihanna was going through paperwork in her office. When she saw Hannah, she immediately stood up and smiled at her. "Hannah, you''re here..."


    "Here''s the contract..." Rihanna said before pushing a thick stack of paper to the center of the table.


    Hannah quickly stepped forward and skimmed through the document. She then picked up a pen and signed it...


    Rihanna smiled upon seeing this. "Okay... I''ll transfer the money into your ount tonight... I''ve told our big boss about your situation. He''s fine with my decision to pay your sry in advance. In fact, he even told me I did a good job..."


    ¡°He said you can sing without worrying about a single thing... If you need any help in the future, do let us know..." Rihanna added.


    Hannah felt d when she heard this, and became teary-eyed. "Thank you... Please thank our big boss for me too. I''d like to thank him in person if I ever get the chance..."


    Rihanna chuckled. "Don''t worry about it... He said helping people in need is his calling. Besides, you probably won''t get the chance to see our big boss..."


    "He''s an influential man with a busy schedule. He wouldn''t have time toe to a small bar like ours," Rihanna added.


    Hannah immediately became curious. "Who is our big boss?"


    Hannah always knew that this bar was owned by a big shot, but she never knew who exactly it was...


    Rihannaughed. "This isn''t what you should be trying to find out. You only have to focus on performing well on the job... The best way to thank our big boss is to be serious about your work by making our bar popr..."


    Hannah nodded.


    She didn''t ask further despite really wanting to find out who exactly the big boss was.


    That''s because she wanted to


    remember that person. She''d never


    forget someone like him whoThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    offered a helping hand during heret


    toughest times... She wanted to repay the kindness in the future, as her parents taught her the


    no


    importance of being grateful. Content belongs to


    Seeing how obedient Hannah was, Rihanna couldn''t resist ruffling her hair affectionately. "Alright... Come with me. I take you to the


    backstage dressing room. A


    professional makeup artist wil


    doing your makeup... It''ll take about an hour. You''ll be going on stage in an hour for your performance..."


    Hannah nodded.


    "What have you prepared for the show today?" Rihanna asked.


    "A few bads... I need a guitar. Do we have one here?" Hannah asked with a smile.


    Rihanna nodded. "Of course."


    With that, Rihanna affectionately held Hannah''s hand and led her to the backstage dressing room.


    In the stand-alone dressing room, a young woman was standing inside.


    Hannah guessed she was probably the makeup artist.


    There were a variety of outfits in the dressing room. There were also cosmetic products and skincare products from various brands on the dressing table...


    This wasn''t what Hannah expected at all. She imagined having to share the dressing room with many people. The treatment she was receiving made her feel almost like a celebrity...


    Hannah looked at Rihanna with a shocked expression on her face. "Does everyone get their own dressing room here?¡±


    Rihanna smiled without answering her. She directly looked at Hannah. "Alright. Get your makeup done. I''ll inform you when it''s your turn..." Hannah nodded, then Rihanna directly left after that...


    Once Rihanna was gone, the young woman in the dressing room quickly stepped forward and extended a hand to Hannah. "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m your makeup artist... My name is Lina Cohen. Just call me Lina... I''ll be your personal makeup artist from now on..."

 Chapter 2507

    Chapter 2507


    Hannah Rnd smiled politely at Lina Cohen. ¡°Nice to meet you... Thank you in advance!"


    "No problem... Do let me know if there''s anything you don''t like about your makeup too," Lina said.


    Hannah nodded. "Okay, sure..."


    "By the way... Do all the signers here get such good treatment? I''m surprised we''re even assigned our own makeup artists," Hannah asked carefully as she wasn''t aware about things like these..


    However, Lina smiled without answering Hannah''s question directly. She held Hannah''s hand casually the next second, "Come here. I''ll start doing your makeup now..."


    Hannah nodded...


    Lina was a very professional makeup artist. She took an hour to finish Hannah''s makeup.


    An hourter, Hannah''s appearance transformedpletely.


    Lina permed Hannah''s long, ck hair into natural-looking curls.


    Hannah had intricate peach-colored makeup on her face which made her appear lively and youthful.


    Once Lina was done with Hannah''s makeup, she happily retrieved a long, white dress from a clothes stand and handed it to Hannah...


    "Hannah... Try this on... I''m sure it''ll look good on you..." Lina said.


    Hannah directly entered the fitting room with the dress upon hearing this. Her look transformedpletely yet again when she walked out in the dress.


    At this moment, she seemed much more beautiful than before, giving off a different aura. At first nce, she was almost like a fairy...


    Lina gave Hannah the thumbs up when she saw this.


    Lina seemed stunned by Hannah''s beauty. "Amazing... I''ve seen countless beautiful people, but you''re the most beautiful person among them all..." While speaking, Lina excitedly pulled Hannah over to a full-length mirror.


    The mirror, which was engraved with gold and diamonds around the edges, reflected Hannah''s appearance.


    Hannah was extremely pleased with her look. She instantly praised Lina. "Lina, you''re awesome... It''s a shame that a great makeup artist like you has to stay in a ce like this... I think you should be doing makeup for celebrities in the entertainment industry... I''m sure you can be a famous makeup artist..."


    Lina chuckled when she heard this. "The entertainment industry isn''t an easy environment to work in..."


    With that, Lina sat Hannah down on a white leather couch nearby. "I really like the way you look..."


    Hannah smiled. "Thank you... You''re very pretty too. I like your looks too."


    "I''m nothingpared to you... What are you going to singter?" Lina asked.


    "Hmm... I''m singing three songs. They''re all oldies..." Hannah said.


    "What are they?" Lina asked.


    "Hmm... There''s Blue and White Porcin, Encounter, and At That Time..." Hannah answered.


    "Hmm... I like all three songs... Thest song has been very popr on social mediately..." Lina said.


    Hannah nodded...


    After briefly chatting with Lina, it was time for Hannah to perform.


    Feeling nervous, Hannah began walking onto the brightly lit stage while everyone watched...


    Soon, the music began ying...


    The musicians yed ording to Hannah''s specifications for the songs.


    The first song she sang was At That Time...


    Once the music began ying, Hannah started singing along.


    As her voice was as beautiful as her looks, she instantly became the center of attention.


    Everyone focused their gazes on her...


    When she reached the climax of the song, everyone in the bar sang along-


    "The pouring red rain evokes memories, leaving me nowhere to hide."


    "Your eyes are as beautiful as before, and love flows in my heart."


    "Ourst meeting by the ferry symbolizes the end for us."


    "If I think of it as the first time we met, there''s no reason to feel sad about parting ways."


    Meanwhile, the entire bar became lively because of Hannah...


    Once she finished singing, there was a thunderous apuse.


    Hannah began to rx.


    She bowed deeply to the audience.


    Right then, the music to Blue and White Porcin began ying...


    Hannah once again sang along to the tune...


    Due to her rxed state, she seemed very confident, and shone even more brightly.


    By only singing two songs, Hannah had won herself countless admirers...


    When the song ended, there was thunderous apuse yet again.


    Meanwhile, those men began asking for more¡ª


    "Encore..."


    "Encore..."


    "Hey beautiful, what''s your name?"


    "Encore... Encore..."


    Initially, the three songs weren''t meant to be sung consecutively...


    Hannah had nned to take a break after singing the first two songs...


    However, the audience was too passionate.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She bowed deeply to the auto


    show


    her gratitude, then gave


    ans a nod to inform the el


    to


    continue ying...


    SV


    In the next second, the music to Encounter began ying.


    Hannah started singing along to the music again-


    "I hear winter leaving. Waking up in a certain month of a certain year."


    "I think of, I wait, and I hope for something that might not happen in the future."


    "On a cloudy evening, perhaps someone''s waiting for me outside the car."


    ¡°Looking left, right, and forward, how many turns do I have to make before love finally arrives?"


    "Who will I encounter? What will we talk about?"


    "How far away is the person I''m waiting for?"


    "I hear the wind from the subway through the crowds."


    "I''m waiting in line for romance."


    ***


    When the song ended, the audience''s cheering and pping drowned out everything else...


    Hannah bowed deeply to everyone in the audience once again.


    She then turned around and walked off the stage...


    After singing three songs, Hannah''s performing gig for the day was over.


    It all happened much faster than she imagined.


    Even after she walked off the stage, the audience still didn''t stop cheering.


    "Encore... Encore..." Countless people screamed.


    As soon as Hannah arrived backstage, she saw Rihanna standing there with a smile on her face.


    Rihanna gave Hannah the thumbs


    up. "You were amazing. I think


    did even


    better than when you during the interview..."


    "You''re too kind..." Hannah said shyly.


    "I''m only speaking the truth... This is


    the first time I''ve seen a singer being


    SO


    Ribar with the crowd..."


    said.


    Hannah smiled shyly yet again. She didn''t know what to say.


    "Alright. Go home and rest. We''ll continue tomorrow, okay?" Rihanna asked.


    Hannah nodded.


    Right then, somebody suddenly opened the door to the dressing room-

 Chapter 2508

    Chapter 2508


    A handsome waiter quickly walked in and looked at Rihanna. "Ms. Jensen, Mr. Gray out there insists that Hannah should get on stage to sing another song. I told him that Hannah would only sing three songs today..."


    "He lost his temper and imed he''d destroy our bar if Hannah refuses to sing another song..." The waiter added. He was visibly trembling by the end of the sentence.


    Hannah figured Mr. Gray was probably the only son of the new mayor of Antis there weren''t many people with Gray as their surname in Antis. There were even less people who were arrogant like him. He was the only one.


    Hannah had heard about how terrible this person could be. He was known to be a womanizer too.


    Due to his powerful background, he looked down on everyone else. He didn''t respect women at all... Moreover, he had a rtively cruel personality. One could almost describe him as being a pervert.


    There was once when an owner of a bar offended a female inte celebrity he was dating. He directly hired someone to cut the bar owner''s hands off and even hired people to burn the bar down.


    All in all, he wasn''t someone people could afford to offend...


    Hannah immediately looked at the waiter when she heard this. "I''ll sing for him."


    Hannah didn''t want Rihanna or the bar to get into trouble with such a cruel person because of herself. If anything bad happened to the bar or Rihanna, she would feel terribly guilty. Rihanna and the bar''s owner were very good to her so she felt indebted to them.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rihanna grabbed Hannah''s hand tightly after hearing this. "You''ve sung three songs in a row. You''re already very tired..." "If you sing another song, I''m afraid your vocal chords can''t handle it...


    "Besides, there''s something else... You probably know who Mr. Gray is... He''s Raymond Gray, a terrible person... "He''s clearly set his eyes upon you now. If you go out there, I''m afraid he might ask for more..." Rihanna exined.


    Rihanna had been working in this bar for many years. She knew all too well how nasty men in ces like this could behave...


    If Hannah really did sing Raymond Gray another song, he might continue making other requests.


    "But if I don''t go out, he''d definitely


    het


    feel offended. Not only will I be i trouble, but you and the entire bar will be in trouble too... Cont belongs to noveldrama.org


    "I know how awful that person can be...


    "He''s a pervert. A lunatic too," Hannah said softly.


    "Don''t worry about this... Anyway, just don''t go out there. Our big boss and I will handle it,¡± Rihanna said.


    With that, Rihanna held Hannah''s hand tightly again. "Alright. Your time is up now. You should be going home," Rihanna said.


    Hannah had a worried look in her eyes. "Can I really?"


    "Yes... Go. Leave everything to me. I''ll deal with this shameless man," Rihanna said.


    Hannah felt even more worried. "What if you can''t?"


    However, Rihanna had a determined expression on her face. "There isn''t anyone in this world I can''t deal with. Hurry up and leave. If you stay it''ll only cause me more trouble


    However, Hannah still hesitated. She didn''t know if leaving was the right thing to do, and she was genuinely worried about Rihanna.


    Rihanna immediately looked at the waiter. "Quick. Take Hannah away."


    The waiter nodded respectfully. He then pulled Hannah by her elbow and forcefully escorted her out...


    ***


    When Hannah walked out of the bar,


    she could see traffic lights and


    many cars on the road. Even a ne


    QUMS


    night, Antis still seemed lively.

 Chapter 2509

    Chapter 2509


    Although the sun had long sunk beneath the horizons and darkness had set in, the lively city wasn''t about to be silent anytime soon.


    Hannah felt deeply unsettled, so much that she didn''t leave right away.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Instead, she waited in front of the bar, filled with hesitance and anxiety.


    Should she really leave?


    Would Rihanna truly be able to sort things out?


    The man was Raymond Gray... Neither Rihanna nor the bar could afford to upset him, lest they face terrible repercussions.


    Hannah remained standing on the same spot, uncertain. She really didn''t know what to do.


    Finally, she came to a decision. She took out her phone and tapped open a ride-hailing application on her phone.


    Yet just as she did that, she instantly closed it. Afterwards, she began pacing back and forth in worried circles, going to and fro aimlessly.


    Right as she was trapped in her worried musings, a group of people exited the bar. Raymond Gray, dressed in ck, sporty attire, led all of them in a mboyant manner.


    Despite his stunningly good looks, one could tell he was a womanizer with just a single nce at him.


    As he walked, several bodyguards trailed faithfully after him from behind.


    With the grandiose way he carried himself and the eye-catching bodyguards, Raymond gave off an imposing air that intimidated many from approaching him.


    When his eyes fell on the pacing Hannah, he instantly stopped in his tracks. Then, he shot forward and grabbed her roughly by the arm.


    "They told me you had food-poisoning and were admitted to the hospital. What''s going on? Why are you loitering around here?" Raymond demanded coldly.


    Rihanna had personallye to him and went out of her way to tell him that Hannah had food-poisoning. Rihanna also added that Hannah was sent to the hospital right after she finished singing. Yet here Hannah was, looking perfectly fine.


    Raymond''s realization was immediate. He had been lied to!


    Hannah was startled, eyes widened in shock.


    She didn''t expect Raymond to leave the bar soon...! She could easily guess what his words implied.


    Rihanna had probably lied to him and said that she, Hannah, suddenly had food-poisoning and had to be admitted into the hospital... In spite of that, Raymond found Hannah standing here.


    Rihanna''s lie had been exposed, and Hannah had also inadvertently exposed herself.


    Regret washed over Hannah. Had she known any better, she wouldn''t have dwelled in her worries and left this ce as quickly as possible. She shouldn''t have hesitated so much. If only she took action!


    However, it was all toote.


    In the next second, a thought


    Let


    suddenly urred to Hannah. She quickly bent over and clutched her stomach tightly with her hands, making a show of agony. In a weak voice, she groaned, "Yes, Mr. Gray... I do have food-poisoning. My stomach''s aching terribly right now. I wanted to go to the hospital, but I couldn''t get a ride at all... That''s why I''ve been standing here. I was


    waiting for a ride..." Content belongs


    to noveldrama.org


    "I left right after I finished singing. Ms. Jensen probably thought I had already found a ride and was on my way to the hospital. That''s why she told you all those things..." Hannah continued, exining everything as best as she could.


    This was the only way she could salvage the situation.


    It was the only way to ensure Rihanna wouldn''t be dragged into the mess Hannah had made.


    Unfortunately, her exnation fell on deaf ears. Raymond refused to believe her.


    Clearly, this was also a lie.


    Raymond didn''t make it obvious that


    he''d seen through Hannah''s lie.


    Instead, he sneered and carried Hannah. Alright. If that''s the case, happen to have a car. I''ll send you to the hospital. Isn''t your stomach aching? You probably can''t walk, can you? That''s fine. I''ll carry you. What do you say?"


    Hannah''s heart pounded rapidly at his unexpected suggestion. She couldn''t think straight.


    She forced herself to take a deep


    breath and tried her best to calm down. With a careful nce at him. she said slowly, "No, it''s fine. I can walk on my own, Mr. Gray. I don''t want to cause you any trouble. Please get home and have a good rest." Content belongs to


    Raymond''s eyes shed with a sinister glimmer. Before Hannah could react, he threw her violently to the ground.

 Chapter 2510

    Chapter 2510


    Terrible pain ached at every part of Hannah''s body as she collided with the cold, hard ground.


    The pain was such that all her bones felt close to breaking.


    Everywhere hurt badly.


    At that moment, Hannah felt like a fragile doll made of y that had been forcefully mmed hard against the ground until it broke into small pieces. Her mind went nk from the stinging agony.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She braced herself and looked at the cold eyes staring back at her, filled with terror. Stammering, she asked, "Mr. Gray... What is the meaning of this?"


    "What''s the meaning of this? Ha! Don''t you know what''s good for you? You dumb b*tch... You''re lucky that I set my sights on you!"


    "How dare you refuse my feelings! Not just that, but you even made up a story to deceive me!"


    "Even when you saw me, you tried to trick me again!"


    "Do you think I''m stupid? That I can''t think? Do you honestly think I''d fall for your lies again and again?" Raymond went, his tone steadily rising into a furious roar.


    He then got on one knee and yanked Hannah up from the ground, forcefully pinning her into a sitting position.


    His hands made their way to her jaw, and he pinched her chin roughly.


    "You''re lucky to have my attention! Follow me to the hotel." Without bothering to wait for her response, he picked her up and stood.


    Hannah struggled to free herself from him, but her entire body would ache whenever she tried.


    She tried to put the pain aside, and gave her all to wriggle out of Raymond''s grasp.


    She knew full well the tragedy that awaited her if she failed to run.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she still couldn''t break free from him. His hands and arms seemed like iron pincers that kept her from moving.


    "If you don''t stop struggling, I''ll toss you to the middle of the road and let a car run over you!" Raymond threatened, his voice chilly.


    If it was another person saying such things, Hannah would assume he or she were only trying to scare her.


    However, this was Raymond. He wasn''t like any other person.


    Hannah dared not doubt his threat.


    Everyone in Antis knew how cruel and merciless this man was.


    Thus, Hannah no longer dared to move.


    She looked at Raymond with a pleading gaze. "Sorry. I''m really sorry, Mr. Gray. I won''t do it again. Please let me go, Mr. Gray..."


    "I-I''m only a student..." Hannah added, hoping she could deter him.


    "That''s great! I love students." On the contrary, the fact excited Raymond even more.


    He swiftly carried Hannah to his ck BMW.


    At this, Hannah subconsciously began to struggle again. "Help! Help!" she screamed, desperate.


    "Do you think anyone will save you?"


    "Even if you scream until your voice cracks, nobody''s going to care!" Raymond said arrogantly, his tone smug.


    All around them, many eyes


    witnessed Raymond taking Hannah


    to his care, but no one dared


    stand up for her and get involved. Content belongs to


    Swn


    Everyone was simply watching mutely. Nothing more, nothing less.


    They didn''t have the courage to get close to Raymond.


    "Let go of her!"


    Just then, the roar of a cold yet familiar voice rang crisply in Hannah''s ears, piercing the silence.


    The voice was like a ray of hope in the darkness, pulling her from the abyss.


    Suddenly, Hannah''s entire world seemed to light up.


    She turned and looked at the direction of the voice.


    The handsome face she thought of every day and night soon entered her line of sight.


    Leon Batton was on his way towards her, marching imposingly with a group of men in ck following loyally. Dressed in a white shirt, a pair of light-blue jeans, and white sneakers, he appeared both dashing and formidable. He carried himself in such an imposing manner that one might easily mistake him as the leader of a mafia gang. Upon seeing Leon, Hannah immediately felt a tingling sensation spreading in her chest.


    "Who the hell are you, kid? How dare


    you tell me what to do?!" Raymond howled, livid, narrowing his


    eyes


    threateningly at Leon. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Believe it or not, I can get you killed in seconds," he added for good measure.


    ¡°If you''re a smart guy, you better turn


    yel.ne


    tail and get lost right away. I''m Raymond Gray!" Raymond announced, not at all perturbed by Leon''s intimidating gait.


    However, Leon remained silent and slowly walked up to Raymond.


    Then, he signaled to the men behind him with a simple wave.

 Chapter 2511

    Chapter 2511


    Immediately after, the men in ck pulled out guns from their pockets, which they aimed at Raymond''s head. Raymond panicked instantly, going pale.


    He subconsciously retreated a step back. "Who are you? Don''t you know what you''re doing is illegal?"


    Leon sneered. "You don''t deserve to know my name. In this city, I am thew."


    Leon''s domineering words made him seem even more imposing.


    At this moment, Hannah felt as if he was a guardian angel sent from Heaven to protect her.


    Something about him seemed oddly sacred and heavenly.


    "Mr. Batton, do I shoot him in the head?" One of the men dressed in ck asked.


    "Mr. Batton? Are you Stanley Batton''s son?!" Fear was beginning to spread through Raymond.


    For one to have Batton as his surname and act this arrogantly in Antis, he could be none other than a member of the renowned Batton family.


    "How dare you address our president by name?!" Another man in ck leveled Raymond with a chilling re.


    Suffice to say, Raymond was terrified beyond his wits.


    To think the man standing before him really was Stanley Batton''s son!


    The Batton family...


    Raymond knew, he was knee-deep in trouble.


    He was doomed!


    Everybody was well aware of the fact the Batton family was the most powerful family in the entirety of Antis.


    Not a single person in the city dared to offend the Batton family.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    And yet, Raymond had actually raised his voice at a Batton.


    He even went so far as to insult Leon and called him a kid...


    "Aren''t you going to put her down?" Leon hissed as he red at Raymond, his tone allowing no objections.


    Raymond hurriedly let go of Hannah, though he also made sure to do so carefully. "I...I just thought she was pretty, so I wanted to pull a little prank on her."


    Leon''s response was to give Raymond a powerful kick that sent thetter flying.


    Raymond''s body hurtled in the air for a few seconds beforending in a crumpled heap a meter away on the ground.


    Pain assailed his limbs and joints. The impact of Leon''s kick was such that Raymond felt like all of his bones were broken.


    Even so, he took it in stride and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    He curled up on the ground in agony, motionless.


    Hannah, for her part, was inplete shock.


    She was thoroughly petrified by the unexpected turn of events.


    She never expected Leon to be Stanley Batton''s son.


    Leon had never included this part of his identity in his school application form.


    Based on the school records, he seemed like your run-of-the-mill son from a rich family.


    He wasn''t supposed to be this powerful!


    It seemed Leon had intentionally hidden part of his identity, for reasons known only to him.


    To think her crush that was constantly on her mind n was actually the powerful Stanley Batton''s son!


    Leon was the child of Antis''s wealthiest man!


    With his status, there was no doubt


    he was the dream of all and any famous woman in the world. They would fight tooth and nail just for a piece of him.


    All of a sudden, Hannah felt small and insignificant. She was inferior to him by leaps and bounds.


    "Are you alright? Did he hurt you?" Leon asked worriedly, holding Hannah''s hand with a careful grip.


    He hadn''t seen her for a long time, and missed her dearly.


    Hannah shook her head to assure him. "I''m fine. He threw me to the ground, that''s all. It doesn''t hurt so bad anymore. Well, it did, but only in the beginning..."


    ¡°Did he pick you up and actually flung you?" Leon''s face was frosty, his lips marred into a deep frown.


    Hannah nodded.


    Leon''s eyes glimmered with cold light that spelled danger.


    He nced at the men standing next to him. Without hesitation, he ordered curtly, "Cut off both his hands."


    After that, he picked Hannah up and carried her gently in his arms. "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Having said that, he turned around with Hannah.


    Several men in ck quickly followed him.


    They escorted Leon and Hannah to a ck Bentley parked across the road. Once there, they opened a door to the backseat.


    Leon ced Hannah in first, and then entered the car from the other side.


    One of the men in ck quickly got into the driver''s seat and turned on the engine.


    The car began moving at a slow


    pace. As it glided the road, Hannah


    turned to Leon with a small frown.


    "Thank you... If it weren''t for you, I have no idea what would''ve O happened to me." Content belongs tonoveldrama.org


    Leon shrugged nonchntly. ¡°It''s all in a day''s work."


    Then, his face suddenly became serious.


    He closed his arms around Hannah and pulled her into a tight, affectionate hug. ¡°Hannah... I won''t ever let you leave me sight ever again.¡±


    Through the days spent apart, Leon finally realized how important Hannah was to him.

 Chapter 2512

    Chapter 2512


    Over time, Leon''s feelings for Hannah grew deeper, stronger, and more intense.


    He had grown used to having her with him all the time.


    Thus, he hoped she would stay by his side for the rest of his life.


    Upon hearing his words, Hannah''s mind went nk.


    What did her dream guy just say?


    Was she dreaming?


    Hannah quickly pinched her palm at the thought in an attempt to discern between dream and reality.


    Her palm hurt. That meant this wasn''t a dream. It was real!


    Hannah felt even more dumbfounded...


    This meant Leon actually liked her! He was confessing to her, wasn''t he?


    Did her dream guy actually reciprocate her feelings?


    Never in her wildest dreams did Hannah imagine she would go through such an experience.


    Excitement jammed her mind, so much that she was rendered speechless.


    There were many things she wanted to say, and yet, she couldn''t utter a single word.


    Her heartbeat increased rapidly, and her entire body began to shake.


    Sensing her trembling body, Leon tightened his embrace. "I know what you''re thinking. Yes, I like you. I''m confessing to you, Hannah. Let''s be together..."


    "I understand what you''re going through. I also know the reason you left school. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you from now on... "You must be curious as to why I showed up today. Perhaps you might not know, but this business belongs to my family.


    "Your superior is actually my father. When you came for the interview, Rihanna asked my father for his opinion. As soon as my father heard your name, he epted your request.


    "My father heard about you and me from my mother. After that, he told me about you working at the bar we own. That''s why I came here today. "I''m here to find an opportunity to confess my feelings for you..." Leon exined.


    "Do you... Do you actually like me?" Hannah asked timidly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yes, I do. Can we be together?" Leon asked.


    "No... I don''t deserve you. You''re from the Batton family. I''m nobody," Hannah said in a low, dejected voice.


    "Our family never cared about the


    status of anyone we date. You''re not


    a nobody. To me, you''re a princess. You''re my princess," Leon replied firmly.


    UM


    Hannah was over the moon. She was so delighted, her throat grew dry and she couldn''t speak.


    She couldn''t believe this wasn''t a dream.


    Should she say yes to Leon?


    Did she really deserve him?


    His heartfelt confession touched the deepest recesses of her heart. But at the same time, she truly believed that her current self didn''t deserve someone as wonderful as him. Content belongs to


    UMS


    "Leon... I think I don''t deserve you right now..." Hannah began, uncertain.


    "I think you do. From today onwards, you''re my girlfriend. I''ll let you live


    the luxurious life you used to have t


    Starting from today, I''ll always protect you from all and any harm.¡±


    Leon announced, eve


    QUMS


    Perhaps it was the beautiful moon hanging in the night sky.


    Or it could be the warmth of the man hugging her.


    It might also be the lovely words he used. Either way, Hannah was touched.


    And so, she nodded.


    She knew she didn''t deserve Leon. Even so, she still nodded.


    There was no hesitation in her.


    Sensing Hannah''s nod, Leon was overjoyed. "Thank you, Hannah... You''re my girlfriend now."


    Just as Hannah thought she had hit rock bottom in life, she was saved and pulled back to safety by a pair of strong, warm hands. Right now, Hannah truly felt safe.


    "Thank you, Leon. Thank you for liking me. I would''ve never dreamed of this happening..." Hannah whispered, beaming.


    "Well, now you can," Leon replied.


    "You''re the man of my dreams. Why would you take the first step for me?¡± Hannah asked.

 Chapter 2513

    Chapter 2513


    "Hannah, I''ve taken the first step for you. Are you willing to walk by my side for the rest of our lives?" Leon asked, serious.


    "Yes, I am..." Hannah answered without missing a beat.


    "I''ll protect you. From now on, you don''t have to worry about a single thing." With that, Leon ced both hands on Hannah''s face and kissed her on the lips.


    The moment their lips touched, everything felt surreal...


    Hannah could feel pink, light bubbles floating all around her.


    It felt as if all the flowers in the world were blossoming at once.


    In Hannah''s dark, depressing life, Leon was her only salvation.


    He was a ray of hope that led her out of hell, so she could see light once more.


    Hannah thought she would never have anything to do with Leon after she quit school.


    Even until now, she still remembered how sorrowful she was on herst day of school.


    But now... Not only did she get the opportunity to interact with him once more, but they also became a couple.


    Their driver sighed to himself while he witnessed the two of them in their own world.


    A romance like this was the most precious thing in youth. It would be a sweet memory one would always look back fondly.


    "Leon, I will grow. I won''t be someone you need to protect all the time. I''ll work hard and get better... I''ll be someone deserving of you," Hannah vowed resolutely.


    "Alright. Let''s grow together, Hannah. I''ll stay by your side, always. We''ll never leave each other," Leon replied.


    "Okay..."


    ***


    Five yearster.


    Time passed quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, summer had arrived once more.


    The scorching sun graced everyone with warmth.


    Every screen on all the buildings in Antis disyed footage of Leon and Hannah together.


    The content on disy was all the same.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was a live broadcast of Hannah and Leon''s engagement ceremony.


    Many of the powerful and wealthy attended the ceremony to celebrate the two lovebirds.


    There, Hannah was holding Leon''s hand while following X Quest and Stanley Batton, greeting the guests they met along the way.


    Josh Batton, Annabeth Cates, Henry


    Armstrong, Georgie Clementine,


    Sebastian Brenand, Rachel Wood, Gary Lakes, and Gary''s wife were all present. Content belongs, noveldrama.org


    All of them gathered in front of the champagne tower, chatting and smiling at Leon and Hannah, who were busy greeting guests with offers of drinks.


    Affection filled their gazes.


    Time seemed to be on their side.


    Despite the passing years, none of them appeared to have aged much.


    To top it off, their physique didn''t seem to have changed much either.


    People who didn''t know them might think they were in their early thirties...


    After Leon and Hannah finished greeting all the guests, they quickly returned to Josh and the others.


    Leon, Hannah, Stanley, and X gave a toast before emptying their sses.


    Josh gently patted Leon on his shoulder. "You''ve grown up and graduated in the blink of an eye. You''re even getting engaged now..."


    ¡°Time really does fly! I can still remember when you were just a young, adorable child.¡±


    "You''ve grown so much in such a short time..." Josh couldn''t resist sighing.


    As Leon''s uncle, he was genuinely happy for Leon''s engagement.


    In his happiness, he identally drank a little too much.


    Having be slightly tipsy, he ended up talking a lot more than usual.


    "Leon, you''ve done really well. You got involved in the family business in your second year at university. In your third year, you took over Dragon Group. In your fourth year, you boosted Dragon Group''s


    vel.n


    performance by leaps and bounds... You''ve got a bright future ahead...!" Sebastian added, unable to resist from praising Leon. Content belongs


    to noveldrama.org


    Leon chuckled. ¡°I can''t take all the credit. It''s all thanks to Hannah. She''s been helping me all along."


    X was overjoyed when Leon mentioned Hannah.

 Chapter 2514

    Chapter 2514


    X quickly reached for Hannah''s hand. "Is that right? Hannah, you''re amazing...! You''re practically on par with Leon!"


    Hannahughed, slightly embarrassed. "Not at all."


    "Oh, cut it out. If you hadn''t helped me, how could I have improved so quickly?" Leon chuckled.


    "I guess I''ve lived up to my promise." Hannah giggled along.


    Back then, she had promised Leon that she would be someone deserving of him.


    She imed that she would grow with Leon.


    Without a doubt, she had done it.


    Now, Hannah had be a sessful woman many would often speak of. She earned her rightful seat next to Leon as the CEO of Dragon Group.


    Stanley also turned to look at Hannah. "Yes, Hannah''s very capable. She''s our family pride."


    Hannahughed. "I was lucky to be epted by your family."


    In fact, Hannah genuinely felt grateful toward the Batton family over the years she had spent with them.


    They had helped her through all the hardship she encountered when she was poor and down on her luck.


    After she graduated, they allowed her to enter Dragon Group.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Without their help, she wouldn''t have grown so quickly.


    Sadly, her parents and brother had long passed.


    Otherwise, they would all be here to share this proud moment with her.


    The night Hannah and Leon officially became a couple, Hannah joyfully returned home with hopes of sharing the news with her family...


    But as soon as she arrived home, she received a call.


    Her parents and brother got into a car ident on their way to shop. They had been in a taxi.


    As a result, they died.


    Recalling the awful tragedy, tears sprang into Hannah''s eyes.


    Leon saw the change in her expression and instantly knew why she was getting teary-eyed.


    He carefully pulled her into his arms tofort her.


    The others also sensed what had happened.


    Josh instantly changed the topic to lighten things up. He looked at Leon and asked, "Say, why isn''t Lte here yet? Have you called her?"


    "She''s still busy. She''s now a top-notch celebrity in the entertainment industry and flies all over the world. She said she''ll take a while to get here," Leon answered.


    "Lte''s done pretty well, too. With


    vel


    help from our family, she''s madezit all the way to the top. She''s the most popr celebrity in the entertainment industry right now," Josh said.


    "Yeah. Although there are many celebrities who became sessful because of their family, none of them are as sessful as Lte. She might have received help from the family, but she also worked very hard and has innate talent,


    Annabeth added.


    "Yeah, she really is capable. She won the best actress award for her first film!" Josh said.


    "She''s won every single award by now, hasn''t she?" Annabeth asked.


    Stanley nodded. "Yes. She''s won the best actress award for both television and film productions."


    Everyone had nothing butpliments for Lte.


    X and Stanley exchanged nces.


    Stanley hugged X affectionately. "Thank you for bringing two such wonderful children into this world."


    X''s smile widened. "Thank you, Honey. Thank you for loving me just as much as you did when we first got together. Thank you for all that you''ve done for our children..."


    Over the years spent with Stanley, X had always been happy.


    She felt that she was the luckiest person in the world.


    Stanley''s feelings for her never changed, and her children were also mature and obedient.


    X''s life was perfect. There was nothing she couldin about.


    She feltpletely satisfied with life as it was.


    ¡°Let''s raise our ss to good times ahead. May we always be together...¡±


    "May our friendshipst forever, and may our children find sess in all that they do. May everyone stay


    healthy and happy!" Gary Lakes looked at everyone and raised his


    ss elegantly. Content belongs to


    Everyone smiled and picked up new sses of champagne from the champagne tower.


    They clinked sses with each other, and then emptied their own.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!